《My Mysterious Husband》 Chapter 1 A Man Popped Up Chapter 1 A Man Popped Up Dear Venus, Room 1026, 8 p.m, CK International Hotel, ., when you arrived there remember to turn off the light and wait for me. I will surprise you! Venus Mu smiled when she read the text sent from her boyfriend Zihang Lu, shes already arrived at the room. She put down her bag and turned off the light, darkness covered her in an instant. She groped her way to the sofa and waited for her boyfriend, wondering what kind of surprise would Zihang Lu bring her. Would it be a proposal? They had been together for a year and a half, she liked this man deep down her heart, but she always thought somethings missing. When she was pondering, a bang was heard as if something hit the door, followed by the man''s slight muffled grunt. Oh my god. Venus was stunned, she didnt see anyone swipe the room key to open the door, where did the sound come Thinking of this, she felt a chill down her spine that she stood up and wanted to turn on the light. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, when Venus just touched the wall, her hand was grasped by a warm hand, then a deep and husky male voice was heard, Hmm, woman Jesus! A man! How did hee in? Or had he hidden in the room just now? Ah! Not until Venus had time to think much, the man grasped her wrist and pulled her into his hug. The man''s other hand yanked directly on Venus''s back, and the dress she was wearing was ripped off by him. "Oh my god, help me..." Venus called out subconsciously, shaking all over and trying to protect her chest with her hands. This man was definitely not Zihang, who the hell was he? The man was extremely agile that he scooped Venus up in his arms directly. "You...who are you? Rascal, get off me!" Venus shuddered, her body was so tense when her body directly closed to the man. His body was so hot, not just hot, as if her skin was about to be burned. "Who am I?" The man said slowly, then he seemed to chuckle, his voice was so husky like he was enduring something silently, "Soon you''ll know who I am!" As soon as his words were spoken, he walked to the bed under the deem light came in through the window, he carried Venus to the bed, then he threw her onto the big bed in a second.... Venus was trembling with fear and tried to escape immediately, but the man didn''t give her the chance to do so, he rushed over to pressed her down his body. "Mmm..." His hot lips pressed down, he kissed her so hard that their lips and teeth tangled, although Venus struggled hard, the man was incredibly strong that she couldn''t even move him a bit. "Bastard..., N-no... let me go..." "Heh, you dont want me to let you go soon..." the man held Venus under his body and pressed down, he didnt want to endure anymore and whispered, "Be good, help me alleviate the fire..." "Who''s going to help you, asshole!" Venus cursed, she felt very humiliated that tears falling down her face like rain, but the man kissed them all away. His voice was soft and husky, "I''ll be very gentle." An hourter.... The man finally stopped, Venus couldnt resist him that even her tears were drained up, when he released her, she immediately crawled up in the bed. "You bastard, I won''t let you go!" Venus said, reaching out to grab her dress and bag, and she immediately dressed up. Through the vague light in the room, Venus could barely discern the man in front of her, hes six feet tall with an upright and powerful figure, features strongly marked, eyes were dark and deep, but she couldn''t see his face clearly as the light was too dim, she could only sense that he should be an pretty handsome man. "There are plenty of people who want to kill me in the entire Sky City, but I''m looking forward to your fighting back!" The man smiled softly as if the good feeling just now stuck him again, hes turned on again, he licked his lips and said, "Before that, we can do it again!" Saying that, he wanted to catch Venus. Venus was so frightened that she immediately jumped off the bed and yelled, "Bastard, you can go to hell!" Saying that, she didn''t dare to stay here any longer, she picked up her bag and groped her way to the door under the dim light immediately. "Don''t go, tell me who are you?" Realizing what Venus was up to, the man shouted and got up hastily tried to go after her. "I''m your father!" Venus sneered, opening the door and running away, she left the door open wide purposely because she knew he wasn''t wearing any clothes, he wouldnt chase her as he was naked at the moment. Not daring to take the elevator, Venus ran down the stairwell while constantly paying attention to her surroundings, lucky for her that the man really didn''t chase her. However, the man who took away her first night...who was he? Chapter 2 I want her Chapter 2 I want her Room 1026, CK Hotel The man was casually wearing a new shirt handed to him by his men, unsmiling, with a pair of blue pupils, which were chilling and harsh The man was the overlord of the entire underground kingdom of Sky City, the king of the imperial capital. His power was strong enough to control the whole capital, with the name of King of the dark night. He was called by everyone respectfully as the ck EmperorKerry Ye. At this moment, in front of him were respectfully standing side by side a dozen or so unsmiling ck- clothed bodyguards and their leader, Henry Zhang, said carefully, Young Master, tonights matter was a miscalction. We were tricked... All right! Kerry interrupted him and said with a cold face, My being drugged tonight cant be told. As for the one who drugged me Weve caught them all, who were from the Blue Dragon Gang. Thest time we destroyed their gang, but the few who escaped nned all this and even sent a killer. Kerry sneered and said disdainfully, Who knows. Do it cleanly next time and if theres anyone escaping, you should know the consequences! Saying so, he looked over, with his pair of dark blue pupils, but Henry only felt frightened and said, Yes, Young Master! Kerry stopped looking at him, casually wearing his tie and thought of something else, What about Tianye Mu? Hows it going? Henry shook his head, We have no clue. Weve set up our people at home and abroad, but we havent found any trace of him. He seems to disappear. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Disappear? No way! Kerry sneered, He is smart, cunning and very scheming. You keep looking. If he is dead, I need to see the body; if he is alive, bring him to me. Yes! Henry nodded and took the information handed over by his men and passed it to Kerry, Young Master, this is what we have found out about Tianye s family. Please go through. Good! He nodded and didnt say anything more. He quietly flipped through the files, but he frowned. Tianye had a sister and it seemed like he quite loved her. Since this was the case Venus Mu, who is currently studying design at Nanhua University in Sky City, has a boyfriend named Zihang Lu, who has been dating with her for a year and a half, but they have never had sex and they want to marry Marry... Reciting this word three times silently, Kerrys blue pupils suddenly became bitterly cold, How long have we been looking for Tianye? Six months! Great! Kerrys eyes burst with ruthlessness and he smiled coldly, Venus, right? Arrange it for me. I want her, Tianye s sister! Yes! Henry nodded. After saying that, Kerry was about to leave, but he suddenly noticed the bed, the red on the sheet. The woman tonight... she was still a virgin! Henry, check the hotels CCTV. I want to find the woman who was in this room tonight! After saying that, Kerry nced at a briefcase on the sofa. Was this the womans? He thought as he walked over and picked it up. He opened it and there were only some drawing tools and a design drawing of clothing. Looking at the drawing, Kerry began to smile. Thinking about the wonderful feeling just now, he subconsciously licked his lips and he somewhat had some feelings. He immediately said in a cold voice, Now, go to get the CCTV! Yes! Right now, he just wanted to relive he good feeling he had tonight. Chapter 3 What a scum Chapter 3 What a scum Venus Mu fled CK International Hotel through the stairs and she immediately took a cab, regardless of how messed up she was at the moment. On the way home, something urred to her... Jesus! She was supposed to draw designs in the caf today, but she received a text message from Zihang Lu. Then she went to Room 1026, with her drawing tools and designs and she only took her bag when she left. The design drawings were still left in the room. Venus was frustrated when she thought about this, for it had taken her a week of hard work...however, in this case, she couldnt get back to get it. Never mind, she would do it againter. She was thinking about what had happened just now. It was obviously Zihang who had arranged the room, so who was that strange man? And she had lost her virginity somehow! Frustrated, she took out her phone to call Zihang, but he had turned it off! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Damn it! Tossing the phone to the side, Venus closed her eyes, trying to sleep and she didnt think too much about it. It was now 11 oclock and at the moment, she was a mess and tired. She decided to ask Zihang tomorrow. Soon, the car entered the vi of Mu family. After getting out of the car, Venus looked up at the house, thinking a lot. Ten months ago, her parents died in a car ident and her brother Tianyu Mu then went to the United States, who could never be contacted. And now she was the only one left Sighing, she entered the house and went upstairs, but as soon as she reached the second floor, she heard some weird noise Umm... do you like it? Oh, cool... Zihang, youre so good... Venus was dumbfounded. The two voices were.... She wanted to confirm her guess, so she subconsciously walked towards the source of the soundthe first room on the left on the second floor, which was her Cousin Yiyao Mu s room. At this moment, the door wasnt closed. On the big bed, there were two naked bodies and that was Zihang!!!! Mu Weiwei took a deep breath and stared at them incredulously. She hoped she was mistaken, but the boyfriend she had been dating for a year and a half, right now was with Tears fell silently and this kind of pain was even worse than being raped by a stranger. The two of them didnt notice her. before Venus was about to speak, Yiyao began to speak. Well, Zihang, do you think shell find out that we sold her to Young Master of Nangong? What if she takes revenge on us? The two men was talking while having sex. What? Do you think shes the same person as she was six months ago? Her parents are dead. Though her brother cant be contacted, I think hes dead too. Whos going to help her now? What if I sell her? I can get some money and thats good. Whats more, though we have been together for a year and a half, I never touch her hand or anything. She has always been shy and I dont know why this bitch can pretend for so long. Its her luck that the young master of Nangong can have sex with her! Venus was nearly paralyzed and she couldnt stand on her feet. She held on to the wall to support herself. She never thought that the man she loved would think of her this way. She had always felt that they werent close enough, so today when Zihang texted her, she decided to go. However, its a total trap. He actually sold her to a man named Nangong! She could no longer control her tears from running down. She bit her lips and growled out, Zihang, you bastard, I tell you!My brother is not dead, he will be back!!! Saying so, she pinched her nails into the flesh to support herself to hold on. Hearing the voice, the two immediately looked over. Seeing it was Venus, Yiyao didnt feel embarrassed, but instead set her long legs to hook Zihang. She flirtatiously smiled, Cousin... Venus, why are you here? Youre not in... Zihang was still a little shocked and startled. Yeah, I should be in that young master Nangong s bed now, right? Venus sneered, tears raining down, Zihang Im telling you. We break up. Youre dumped! Zihang was startled when he heard her words and actually panicked, Venus, its not what you think, I... What else do you want to exin? Well, Ive heard it all! Venus despised him and red at Yiyao and she didnt want to stay any longer, so she turned around and left. Ever since she was a little girl, Yiyao liked to grab her stuff. She used to have her brother Tianyu protecting her, so Yiyao didnt dare to act recklessly, but now she grabbed her boyfriend! No... this shouldnt be called grab! she didnt want a scum! Chapter 4 Marry Kerry Ye Chapter 4 Marry Kerry Ye After dragging herself in a grotesque way, she locked the door and she couldnt support herself anymore. She squatted down on the floor and cried out, not expecting her boyfriend to sell her virginity to a strange man...Ha, ha, how ridiculous! Crying, she thought of her parents and her brother, Tianye Mu. Her brother was called a genius young man, a top student in MIT. He had always been a mythical existence, who was her idol, the person she most admired. After graduation, he helped his parents bring Mus Group to another higher lever. However, it didntst long and his parents died in a car ident. Before setting down their funeral, Tianye said there were urgent business in the United States, so he must leave. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At first, he would still call Venus several times a week, but then he could no longer be reached Tianye.... Venus was crying harder, for she didnt believe that her brother would die like this. Something must have happened so that he couldnt contact her... One day her brother would be back. Losing Zihang Lu, or her virginity was not a big dealas long as Tianye coulde back safe and sound. All she wanted was Tianye. Thinking of this, Venus no longer cried. She was really tired, so as long as she got into bed, she fell asleep straight away, until the next days noon. When she woke up, she was still a little dizzy. When she opened the curtains, it was a sunny day. When she went to the bathroom to wash up, she was sacred when she saw herself in the mirror. Her eyes were swollen and there were hickeys on her neck. The clothes were messy, telling the embarrassment she hadst night. She was still a little sad, after all, it was her virginity. Venus ran a bath and showered herself, rubbing the ce where the man had kissed, trying to wash away the traces he had left. After this, she went downstairs. At this point, her uncles family should not be there. When she passed by Yiyao Mu s room, she thought of her and Zihang again, a little gloomy. As a result, when she went downstairs and just reached the living room, she saw Yiyao, as well as her father, Changrui Mu and her mother, Xinyi Fang. Venus greeted them and whispered, Good morning! Oh, youre home. Come and eat! Changrui greeted told her toe over. No, thank you. Im not hungry. Venus shook her head, even though Zihang had left, seeing Yiyao and thinking about the two of themst night... she was nauseous and she couldnt eat anything. Well,e here. I have something good news to tell you! Changrui continued, squinting. As soon as she heard this, she immediately stepped forward and asked excitedly, Is there any news about my brother? Well... your brother... thinking of Tianye, Changrui choked and he waved his hand, No, I have no news about him. Its something else. Weve arranged a marriage for you! A marriage? Venus was surprised and froze for a moment, Why are you arranging a marriage for me? Im still in school and I dont need to get married that early. No! This... Changrui narrowed his eyes and was thinking how to go on, when Xinyi, who was next to him, added, You dont want it? He is the CEO of Yehuang International Group, Kerry Ye. This is such a good family and if you marry to him, you can be the youngdy. If they didnt insist on wanting you, we wouldnt allow you marry to him. Be contend with it! Chapter 5 You Wont Get What You Want Chapter 5 You Won''t Get What You Want After Xinyi Fang said that, Yiyao Mu was depressed, a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat when she heard this today, thats Kerry Ye, the richest and handsome eligible bachelor in the Sky City, why couldnt they give her this opportunity! "Venus Mu, don''t you be ungrateful, if you don''t want to get married then get out of here, don''t get in the way of others who want to marry him!" Yiyao Mu despised her, she really didnt know why the bride would be Venus Mu. Venus was already irritated, and when she heard what Yiyao Mu said, she got even angrier, "Even if I don''t want to marry, I won''t give the chance to you, it''s reasonable that he doesnt choose you, you are not a better person as you only specializes in poaching other people''s home!" "You!" Yiyao Mu was so angry that she even vomited blood and was about to get angry, but Changrui Mu stopped her, he said, "Venus, I''ll tell you the truth, recently thepany is not doing well, we have no other option, if you can marry young Master Ye, ourpany will be saved, you also don''t want the Mus Group that had been maintained by your parents so hard to be destroyed like this!" "I ..." Venus choked up, her parents had died and her brother disappeared, she couldn''t manage the company, so Mu''s Groups business was now operated by her uncle, although she did not understand the business, she knew that Mu''s current situation was indeed serious after she had seen the ounts and stocks, Mus Group was deteriorating every day. Seeing that Venus hesitated, Changrui Mu sighed immediately, he looked helpless and aggrieved, "Under the global financial crisis, Mu''s Group might be hard to maintain, your brother is nowhere to be found. I''ve allocated millions of dors to our Americas contacts to find your brother. I''ve just heard that someone has seen him and he was injured, I''m afraid your brother wouldn''t be able toe back if the group go bankrupt now!" "... " Venus bit her lips and rooted to the floor not knowing what to say, her brother''s whereabouts used to be erratic, it would be even harder to find him when hes missing. If Mus Group went bankrupt, not only her parents hard work would be ruined, but she also wouldn''t have enough money to support her to find her brother, especially the time would be even more urgent if her brother was really injured. Thinking of this, Venus made a decision in her heart and asked, "Can he really help Mus Group?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Who?" Changrui Mu didnt realize who was she talking about, then it suddenly urred to him it must be Kerry, he nodded hastily, "Of course, thats young Master Ye, ten bankrupted Mu''s Groups can get started again with his help." "Good! Uncle, I promise you! But my brother must be found!" Venus said. Changrui was delighted immediately, nodding his head in a row, "Okay, okay, then I''ll go and make the arrangements, Venus you can go back to school, I will take care of the rest!" "Alright!" Venus nodded and left the vi of Mu family. She simply had no other choice, she had Zihang Lu before, but now no one could help her. After Venus left, the three families continued to eat, Yiyao thought of something and asked, "Dad, you really going to help her to find Tianye Mu?" "Of course, how can I not help her!" Changrui was furious when he thought of Tianye Mu, "That little brat, when the old man divided up family property, we should ount for the majority. He''s very young, yet he''s clever, he set me up, and he got ournd expropriated by the government, so we have nothing. Whats good was his parents died young in a car ident, and he''s nowhere to be found, Mus Group now back in my hands!" "Then why should you still help Venus to find him, should we return thepany back to him when hes back?" Yiyao was puzzled. Xinyi Fang reached out and pushed Yiyao''s head, "How did I give birth to such a stupid daughter like you, Tianye Mu is missing, only the heaven knows whether he is dead or not, yet it''s even better if he''s dead. If he''s not, we have to find him first and kill him, or we could only wait for him toe back!" "Exactly!" Changrui nodded and put a piece of bamboo shoots in his mouth, "If Tianye died, we have nothing to fear as Venus is just a girl, isn''t everything in the Mu family ours as usual?" "Oh, I see!" Yiyao finally realized and smiled flirtatiously, she wanted to take everything away from Venus, but then she thought about the fact that Venus was going to marry Kerry, "Will it affect us if she married Kerry, what if Kerry helps her?" Xinyi looked at her daughter, her eyes bursting with lust, "Ye family suddenly approached us for a marriage, we wanted to get you married, but they insisted on Venus. It doesn''t matter, you get on good terms with her when Venus is married and go to the Ye family constantly, behave well in front of young Master Ye, well... you know, men are the same, isn''t Zihang Lu falling in love with you now?" "Right ... "Yiyao suddenly understood and nodded her head, she smiled wryly, "Mom, I know what to do, anyway, I''m going to take everything from Venus!" Chapter 6 Grand Wedding Chapter 6 Grand Wedding Half a monthter, the wedding ceremony between the Mu family and the Ye family which had earned much attention from the media before was finally going to be held. Since the day Venus Mu agreed to marry into the Ye family, there were all kinds of news about their wedding on the Inte, newspapers, and television, hitting the headlines. Kerry Yes fame did have a strong impact on Venuss life, it was unbelievable that a reporter even climbed up to the window of her ssroom which was on the third floor, trying to burst in for an interview while she was having a ss. She had no choice but to go home on leave so that other students wouldnt be influenced. She had been staying at home until today, the day of the wedding. The wedding was held in the only castle in Sky City. The church was majestic, elegant and luxurious. But Venus had no idea of the details of her wedding, all the information she acquired was from the newspapers, including what her future husband looked like. How ironic! She was getting married but had never even seen the bridegroom. Venus was sitting in the lounge, looked magnificent in her wedding dress, next to her best friend Xinyou Qiao. "Venus, I cant believe this! Youre getting married! Are you nervous?" Xinyou said. Looking in the mirror, Xinyou got jealous as Venus, who was wearing exquisite makeup, looked like a fairy from the heaven. Xinyou and Venus were ssmates in School of Design. Xinyou chose Venus to be her friend only because she thought Venus was just ordinary-looking and could make her look better. However, now she felt that she was inferior to Venus. "Hoo..."Venus sighed and said, "Xinyou, its just you and me here, so stop making fun of me. You know very well that I don''t want to get married this early. If it wasn''t for my family, for my brother, I wouldn''t marry a strange man!" "Heh.." Xinyou twitched her mouth, feeling very jealous, but pretended to be calm and said, "Come on! The person you''re going to marry is Kerry Ye, you will be a richdy and enjoy your new luxurious life." "So what? I dont care about Kerry Ye and luxurious life. I just want to find my brother as soon as possible. If you like Kerry, go marry him yourself! Ha ha ha, Ive seen his photo in the newspaper, he is pretty handsome!" Venus smiled. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Id like to marry him, but I am not as lucky as you are." Xinyou snorted, concealing the jealousy in her heart, "You should just be a beautiful and perfect bride today!" Kerry Ye is the most powerful man in Sky City, and the most eligible bachelor in this city who is handsome and rich. Countless girls admire him and want to marry him. Venus must have got stroke of luck to be able to marry Kerry! "What''s so great about Kerry Ye!" Venus, however, thought differently from the others and twitched her lips, "Have you ever seen a couple who are about to have the wedding but have never seen each other?..." Venus hadnt finished talking, the door was opened from the outside and a cold and deep voice came through, "Wow! Youre so eager to see me!" Venus was shocked and immediately looked over, then she waspletely dumbfounded. Though she had seen Kerrys photo in the newspaper before, there was a difference between the photo and the real person definitely. Right now, seeing Kerry with her own eyes in reality, she could hardly breathe. This man in front of her, wearing a white suit, was very eye-catching. Venus couldnt take her eyes off of him. His eyes were dark and deep, like the blue gems in the ocean. "You are... "Venus took in arge gulp of air subconsciously. "I am Kerry Ye!" The man chuckled and said scornfully, "Whats up? My future wife!" Chapter 7 In the lounge, kiss her! Chapter 7 In the lounge, kiss her! I...I... Venus Mu didnt know what to say and her face blushed; she was speaking ill of Kerry but got caught on the scene the next minute. Young Master Kerry, my name is Xinyou Qiao! Xinyou reacted more quickly than Venus; she walked up to Kerry and stood between Venus and Kerry to block their sights. Well... Kerry hang up the corner of his mouth and took a nce of Xinyou, then fell his eyes back on Venus again. He had only seen the photo of this beautiful woman before, but at the moment he was seeing her in flesh, he felt so overwhelmed by her beauty that he suddenly wanted to do something to her... He turned to Xinyou again and smiled, Miss Qiao, may I have a moment alone with my newly-wed wife? And kindly close the door for me, will you? Kerry basically told Xinyou to leave. Theres a little embarrassment shown on Xinyous face and she lifted her feet and was ready to leave. Venus suddenly realized something and she felt nervous and said immediately, Please stay, Xinyou, I... Xinyou was indeed unwilling to leave; she was just intimated by Kerry, and thats all; but when she saw Kerrys face, she knew she had to leave, so she did so and closed the door behind her after she left. There were only two people left in the lounge, Kerry and Venus. This mans truly dangerous! As Venus was thinking, Kerry walked up to her with big steps. Venus got so frightened that she immediately stood up from the chair, lifted her feet and tried to run backwards; but she was wearing her long wedding gown with a long bridal train, as a result, her extremely incontinent high heels stepped on the gown and she started to fall toward the side of the chair. Kerry reached out his hand, grabbed her by her waist and cuddled her in his arms. ying hard to get? I like it! Kerry smiled and he looked so charming. Venus was still shocked with her eyes wide open. She was still trying to figure out the meaning of his words when suddenly Kerrys lips pressed tightly on hers; her shell-like white teeth got unlocked by Kerrys tongue which started greedily plundering the sweetness in her mouth. Hmm... Venus started to struggle. However, Kerry was faster and held her even tighter. Ah...Let go of me! Venus was so frighted that she couldnt help shivering. It felt the same when she got offended by the stranger on the night half a month ago... Let go? Soon you wouldnt want me to let go... Kerry smiled coldly and ced Venus in the couch next to him. Son of a...Hmm... Venus found it useless to resist and she couldnt help thinking of the unpleasant experience half a month ago; the feeling crowded in on her and her tears fell down... However, the smoothness inside of her body immediately got Kerrys attention and he changed his face, This is not your first time? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ... Venus didnt reply because of the pain in her body; of course it was not her first time, as her virginity had already been taken away by a stranger half a month ago... Huh! Slut! Looking at Venuss pure and innocent face while thinking about the scene that she had already been taken advantage of by another man, Kerry felt disgusted and suffocated as if he had eaten a dead fly; he became restless immediately. Venus felt ufortable both physically and emotionally; she just clenched her teeth and endured. Seeing her like this, thinking of the death of Kevin Ye and thinking of Tianye Mu, Kerry had no more mercy in his heart and the violence in his deep heart started to show; he put more strength on his hand and pinched her chin. Since its not your first time, stop pretending to be a paragon of chastity; scream! Why not scream! Ehhh... Venus frowned because of the pain in her chin. Kerry suddenly moved harder and its too much for her to endure; she wanted to fight back and say something, but the wordsing out of her mouth were the shameful... Chapter 8 The reason of marrying you Chapter 8 The reason of marrying you Yes, thats right! Louder! Venus Mu s unexpected reaction made Kerry Ye extremely satisfied, his eyes filled with desire. Venus immediately closed her mouth, not daring to open it again. No matter what Kerry did, she held back to prevent herself from making any sound. Only when the whole process was over, did Kerry let her go. After cleaning it up, he looked at her coldly, Clean yourself up. There will be plenty of funter! Venuss eyes were filled with tears, watching this man desperately, the man that she was was going to marry. Right now, she had found this man was a demon. Why do you want to marry me? Venus asked, for she couldnt figure out these days, especially after he had treated her in that rude way. He was startled at first, then he was sullen, with his eyes bursting with violence, Cant you figure it out? Im telling you. I want to torture you! She froze, Why? Ask your brother! He sneered. Venus was even more puzzled. Was it because of his grudge? What did this have to do with marrying her? As Venus was thinking, Kerry suddenly lowered his head and he whispered in a cold voice, If you keep lying on the couch and looking at me in this way, I wont mind have another sex. Saying this, he smiled evilly and Venus immediately trembled all over, only to see that she was now exposed to him in an extremely ambiguous posture. She immediately got up from the sofa and got her wedding dress ready, while using her hands to block her chest. Seeing this, Kerry sneered, Why not let me see? Ive touched it! Thinking of what he had done before, Venus immediately blushed and bit her lips to argue, Respect me, please! Interesting. Kerry was disdainful, Then tell me, my wife, who took your virginity? I... Venus didnt how to retort. She really didnt know who took her virginity. Was it the man called Young Master Nangong? However, that night was so dark that she didnt see his face. Seeing Venus bite her lips and not speak, Kerry was more disdainful, I dont want to know who he is and I dont care how many men you have fucked with. Now, get yourself ready and the wedding is starting. Dont embarrass me! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He said and stood to the side, Venus blushed because of his humiliation and she was still biting her lip without doing anything. What? Do you want me to get you ready? Or do you want people to see how slutty you are at the moment? Seeing that Venus didnt move, he said so, pulling her in front of the mirror. As soon as she saw herself in the mirror, Venus was stunned. The woman in the mirror at the moment was wearing a white wedding dress, but her face, neck and arms were all hickeys. It was obvious that she had just fucked with someone. Venus blushed still and she immediately said, You... you go out, give me some time! Why not face the fact that we have just fucked. Hurry up, time is limited! Kerry said, looking at the watch on his wrist. Venus was in great embarrassment. Since he refused to leave, she had no choice but to take off her wedding dress and clothes in front of him and clean up the hickeys, using her foundation to cover. Then she did the makeup again. After a while, she was done. Venus turned back to look at Kerry, only to find this mans eyes were fixed on her all the time. You... Youre still sexier when youre naked! He squinted and smiled amusedly. Venus had never been so embarrassed in her life. Chapter 9 The room that you cant get close to Chapter 9 The room that you can''t get close to Not until they came out of the lunge did Venus Mu notice the men in ck suits standing in a row in front of the lounge. The man in lead was Henry Zhang; he walked up as soon as he saw Kerry Yeing out, and said respectfully, Young Master, everything has been arranged and ready. Well done! Kerry nodded and then looked at Venus, Here we go! My newly-wed wife! Venus bit her lips; she had no choice but to follow Kerry to the direction of the wedding hall; then she saw Xinyou Qiao as she was turning the corner. It turned out that Xinyou had been left here by Henry since she came out of the lounge, and she was not allowed to get any closer. As Venuss brides mate, Xinyou walked behind Venus and Kerry. Seeing the tall and handsome Kerry walking beside Venus, Xinyous jealousy began to rise crazily like wild weeds. The following fabulous wedding ceremony went smoothly under the spotlights; everything seemed normal with men in ck suitsing in and out; the only thing was, however, Kerry looked more and more unwell. Venus was thinking to ask if hes fine, but on seeing his indifferent face, she didnt bother saying anything any more. At night, they went back to the Ye Vi by car. It was Venuss first time to set foot in this ce - Kerry Yes house, the ce she was going to live in from this moment on. Compared to the tiny vi of the Mu Family, the Ye Vi was giant and first-ss. As soon as they entered, a group of servants led by John the butler, came up and greeted respectfully, My Lord, My Lady. Eh... Venus had hard time adapting to the scene and she swallowed her saliva. Alright, off you go! Kerry raised his hand and told everyone to leave. He turned to Venus and then said to John Keep a close eye on her! Venus was shocked that Kerry just left like that. With Henry and the other guys, Kerry went to the study room, not even giving an extra look on her. What a strange man! Venus was dissatisfied and curled her lips. But it was a good chance for her to enjoy being alone. Then John came up and asked smilingly, My Lady, are you hungry? Would you like to have something to eat? Then Venus realized that she hadnt had anything to eat since she was busy with the wedding, so she nodded, OK, I am just getting a little hungry now. John smiled, Please wait for a moment, My Lady; I am asking the kitchen to prepare right away. Since its your first time to be in the Ye Vi, I would like to show you around... What happened next was Johns long introduction of the vi, which nearly got Venus sleepy. My Lady, Id like to remind you one more time, that you can go anywhere you like in the vi but never go inside the room with a bell hanging on its door. No one shall get close to the room without My Lords permission, or all of us shall be punished; am I clear, My Lady? John reminded her for the third time. I got it, got it... Venus nodded at once and at the same time the food was ready, so grasped this slice of hope and ran to the dinning room; she sat down and said, Mr Wang, let me have my dinner first, then you can continue some other time! She was really bored and sleepy listening to the family rules of the Ye Family. So many rules! Ah... John sighed and left her alone with her dinner, thinking everythings fine as long as she wouldnt challenge Young Masters bottom line. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ... In the study room Kerry was sitting behind the office table with an angry face; he frowned and knocked the table with his fingers impatiently, Henry, what the hell is going on? Chapter 10 Have to find that woman! Chapter 10 Have to find that woman! Well... Henry Zhang didnt know how to answer it; he waited for a while and then said, Since the news got released that you and Venus Mu were getting married, we have sent for more men to trace the location of Tianye Mu; especially on the wedding day, we arranged all the forces in the Ye Family but found no trace of Tianye Mu; theres even nothing strange that day at all... Shit! Kerry cursed and thenughed coldly, He knew what I married Venus for, but its unbelievable that he should stay so calm, huh! Henry Zhang paused and then said, My Lord, could it be possible that Tianye has already... Impossible! Kerry immediately stopped knocking the table, If he had really died, we would have already got the news by now; now there are two possibilities, he is either in trouble and the Mafia has blocked the news, or he is hiding from us deliberately. Which kind do you think he belongs to, with an intelligence like his? I... Henry shook his head, Ive no idea! Yeah, thats it. He wouldnt be Tianye Mu if he could be guessed so easily bymon people. Kerry said with great hatred, though he pitied Tianye as a true hero. Send for someone to keep an eye on that woman. As long as shes in my hands, Tianye Mu will surely show up one day; I will make him pay for the price of Kevin Yes death! Yes, My Lord! Off you go. Kerry waved his hand and told Henry to leave; and then he suddenly thought of something else and said immediately, Wait, what about the matter that Ive told you to look into? Have you found the woman in the hotel that night? Henry stopped his steps and shook his head, Not yet. The surveince equipment has been touched, though I tried to have it recovered, it was still seriously damaged and nothing could be seen. I also sent for someone to look for other surveince equipment nearby but still got nothing. I am sorry, My Lord. Henry apologized and Kerry knew his ability and knew he had tried his best. If people in the Ye Family couldnt do it, then the whole matter must have been designed. Its just, whos that woman? He somehow actually missed the feeling of that night! Thinking of this, Kerry seemed to have thought of something else. He took the file case down the bookshelf behind him and took out the the design paper; he handed it to Henry and said, This is something she left behind that night; go and print it out and ask about it in all the Designing Schools in Sky City and find out who she is! Yes, sir! Henry took the order and left. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He had to find that woman! ... After dinner, John took Venus upstairs. Venus went into the room and shut the door. She went to take a shower because its been a long and tiring day, all she wanted was a good shower and a nice sleep. It took one hour to finally finish showering, then she found there was actually no bath rope, whats worse, she didnt bring any clean clothes in. What to do? Go out naked? She thought about it and felt really confused; could she wear dirty clothes to go out? Then... Chapter 11 Are you seducing me? Chapter 11 Are you seducing me? Venus Mu was kind of a neat freak so she gave up the second thought. She opened the bathroom door to see if theres anyone out there, and there was no one. Amazing! Venus ran out immediately from the bathroom with her naked body and went straight to the closet trying to find a piece of clothes to wear. Its just, inside the closet were all male clothes; she had no choice but to pick a white shirt randomly. Just as she took the shirt in her hands and was ready to dress herself when suddenly the door was opened from outside. Ahhhhh..... Venus screamed at once and covered her naked body with the shirt, saying, Get out! Kerry, who just entered the room, got startled but then looked over towards Venus; what a beautiful scene of temptation! He smiled lightly and locked the door from inside. He looked at Venus not far from him and said, A slut is a slut! Its still daytime now; but since you cant wait to seduce me, I would very much like to cooperate! While saying those words, Kerry started to walk towards Venus. The beautiful scene in front of him only made him more thirsty, and he loosened his tie consciously. You...you... Venus was so scared that she couldnt move. She immediately put on the shirt and kept moving backwards. I...I am not seducing you! Stay away from me! This is my room! Get out of here! Your room? Huh! Kerry couldnt helpughing coldly, This is my room, and the whole vi belongs to me; here you are, being naked in my room; its obvious that you are seducing me, isnt it? What? His room? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Venus was shocked but soon she realized it; no wonder the closet was full of male clothes...But how could John arrange them to stay in the same room! But its also reasonable because they were already a couple. Its just, she really feared this man; especially his blueke eyes, which got her so scared. I...I didnt know its your room, I...I shall go now... Venus said consciously and tried to walk around him and leave the room, but before she could actually take a few steps, Kerry jumped over and pushed her against the wall. With her back against the wall, Venus was shivering because of fear, Let go of me; Please, let me go... You took shower in my room, dressed in my shirt and now want me to let go? Quit dreaming! Kerry said with his eyes filled with lust. His crazy kisses fell wildly like hard rain drops, on Venuss lips, cheeks, neck and... Ah...you scum bag, let go of me! Venus was struggling in fear but her man seemed to have put more strength. He untied his tie and threw it aside, and then grabbed her both hands violently and put them above her head to stop her from resisting, while his other hand kept igniting her fire of desire non-stop. Didnt I tell you, that you are sexier when you are totally naked? Right after he finished his words, he ripped the shirt off Venuss chest and thus she was totally exposed in front of him. Ah! Venus screamed. Kerry grabbed her on her waist and them threw her on the bed beside him, then pressed himself closely on her... Chapter 12 The perfect eight packs Chapter 12 The perfect eight packs It was already half past night when she woke up the next morning. Venus Mu was awakened by the sunshine out of the window; she turned around and then opened her sleepy eyes. The ceiling seemed so strange to her; wheres this ce? Venus immediately sat up from the bed and the pains from somewhere inside her body made her totally clear, that shes a married woman and it was Kerry Yes house. Speaking of Kerry, she couldnt help getting furious. That man just didnt know when to stop and tortured her so many timesst night violently. She fell asleep then got awakened, then fell asleep and got awakened, over and over again; she didnt finally fall asleep until dawn. She kneaded her temple because she could still feel pains in her head. She moved her body to adjust her position but felt so painful that she immediately breathed hard. What a rough guy he was! Bastard! She cursed in a low voice then bit her lips. Lucky that Kerry had already left so he wouldnt have to see how embarrassed she was andugh at her. While she was thinking of this, the bathroom door was opened from inside; the naked Kerry walked out of it. Venus got shocked at once. She looked at the perfect and delicate V-shape figure with eight packs. As he just finish showering, the water was dripping from his hair to the shoulders, the abdomen and all the way down to his She swallowed her saliva and got stunned. Though she had sexual experiences already, it was still her first time to look at a mans body so directly face to face At that moment, Kerry started talking, Are you done watching? He hooked up his mouth and seemed a little careless. Eh Venus was pulled back from her thinking and realized what she was doing. She blushed and immediately turned her face to look out of the window, not daring to look his way, Youyou cant me me for looking at your body; why didnt you put some clothes on! Kerryughed lightly, I thought you had enoughst night; I didnt expect you to be so thirsty so soon. Well, I dont mind if you want a morning exercise! Morning exercise How could Venus not understand what he meant? She became even more embarrassed and said with a red face, No, no need, I am done watching; please put some clothes on Her body still ached fromst night. How could she take another torture from him! Huh! Kerry hummed and seemed careless. He did not give her hard time; instead, he just put on his clothes and left the room. She waited until Kerry left then she turned her head back. She breathed in relief. She felt she might provoke him as he seemed to get horny anytime and anywhere. Then Venus got off the bed with great pain and fell as soon as her feet touched the ground. She had to rest for quite a while before she could make it to the bathroom. Looking into the mirror, all she could see was her miserable self having been tortured rudely. This damned man! Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. After taking shower and cleaning herself, Venus found that there were actually many female clothes in the closet; seemed that they were ready for her. But she really couldnt bare living in the same room with Kerry anymore; she could die if he kept torturing her like this. She had to figure out a way! Venus sighed, got dressed and then left the room for breakfast downstairs. Chapter 13 The Mysterious Man with Purple Eyes Chapter 13 The Mysterious Man with Purple Eyes Entering the dining room, Venus didnt see Kerry Ye, which made her relieved and happy. "Young mistress, here''s your breakfast!" John brought food to Venus respectfully. Venus replied with a smile, "Thank you, John!" John was startled, then a flicker of a smile crossed his face. He had been a servant in the Ye family for so long, it was the first time a master had expressed her gratitude to him! "It''s what I''m supposed to do!" John now became even more fond of the young mistress before him and said with a smile, "Young mistress,e on, eat! Don''t starve yourself!" "OK!" Venus nodded, then started eating. The chefs of the Ye family were all top-level. Venus ate a substantial breakfast with eggs, milk and pasta. After the breakfast, Venus went upstairs. John told her that Kerry was in the study. Venus nned to talk to him. Though she didn''t want to see him, she needed Kerrys approval to go back to the Mu family and bring some of her things. After all, she had married into the Ye family already. The ce she would be living in would be here instead of the Mu family. The Yes House was a three-storey vi. The study was on the right side of the third floor. Venus went upstairs with great strides. When she reached the staircase of the third floor, she suddenly heard a pleasant, clear sound of the wind chimes. Wind chimes... Venus stopped, and subconsciously looked to where the sound came from; a series of wind chimes were hanging in front of a room on the left side of the third floor, shaking and jingling. Venus suddenly remembered what John had repeatedly warned her before: no one was allowed to approach a room with wind chimes without Kerry''s approval. A room with wind chimes...Is it the one right in front of her? Venus was curious about this room. Whats the secret of the room? Why would Kerry forbid anyone to approach it? Venus was heading to the study on the right originally, but she subconsciously went to the left side as she was too curious. Just after taking two steps, she regained her senses. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. No, no, John had warned her so many times. How could she make such a mistake! Thinking this, Venus took her foot back and walked towards the study on the right. However, a muffled sound suddenly came from the room with wind chimes, then came the sound of something being broken. Someone was in there? Wasn''t Kerry in the study? Who else could it be? Venus stopped, her curiosity was aroused again. She paused for a while, and finally couldn''t resist it, walking towards the room with chimes. The door wasn''t closed, Venus moved closer to the door, hiding herself in the wall. She peeked out to look inside, and couldn''t help but open her mouth wide. She waspletely dumbfounded by what she saw. The room was about one hundred square meters, with all kinds of sports equipment, and a small round table in the center. Kerry was standing next to the round table, reading a book in his hand. However, it was pretty strange that a teapot and two teacups were floating around him in the air. Gosh!!! What''s going on here?! Venus blinked and rubbed her eyes hard, making sure again and again that her eyes didnt deceive her. It was true that a teapot and two teacups floating in the air as if thew of gravity didnt exist. This...this was.... Venus was startled, it was like a dream. And the man standing in the middle of the flying teacups was her husband, Kerry Ye! Venus didn''t know what to do. At this time the man in the room seemed to be tired of reading and looked up. Venus saw that the man''s eyes were purple, shimmering in the air. Purple eyes?! Venus was puzzled, she remembered that Kerrys eyes were blue. This man was not Kerry! Then who could he be? He looked exactly like Kerry, but his eyes were different.... Chapter 14 You are not allowed to leave this Villa! Chapter 14 You are not allowed to leave this Vi! As Venus was trying to figure out why when suddenly the people from inside the room seemed to notice being watched, so the person looked in Venuss way suddenly. The bell on the door made a clear sound so Venus immediately pulled her hand back; she dared stay there no more and turned to her right then walked towards Kerry Yes study room. Thats right! If she wanted to know whether the person inside was Kerry, all she had to do was to check if Kerry was in his study room; aint it simple? Thinking of this, Venus started running towards the study room without even a second of dy. The door of the study room was open, and Venus could see Kerry sitting behind his office table reading files with his ocean-blue elegant eyes. So the purple-eyed man she had seen earlier was not Kerry? What about the tea pot and tea cup that were going around him? Venus was frightened at once; she stood by the door for quite a while without moving. Kerry saw Venus the moment she stepped in; seeing her not moving at all, he frowned and said coldly, You need something? Eh Venus pulled herself back from her thoughts and nodded. She stared at Kerry, held the great shock and suspect in her heart and said, Yes, Id like to go home As a result, before she could continue with her words, Kerry interrupted her, You want to leave? Want to leave? Venus was stunned, but thinking she indeed needed to go home to get something, she said, Exactly. Huh! Stop daydreaming! Kerrys blue eyes were full of coldness, You are not allowed to step out of this vi without my permission! What a bully! Kerry Ye, this is house arrest! Yes I married you, but I have my right of freedom as a human; you cant lock me in your vi! Venus said firmly. House arrest? What a nice saying! Kerryughed wickedly, You can call the police. The police of the Sky City serves for the Ye Family; Id like to see who dares to take your case! You Venus got speechless and held her fist tight. She hated it, that she could neither fight him, nor could she get any good results from resisting against him. After a while, Venus took a deep breath and her voice softened a little, But I need to go to school; I still need to study for another half a year before I graduate! Kerry picked his brows and seemed to understand nothing about what she said; he just smiled wickedly, Does it have anything to do with me? You! Venus was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. What a wicked man he was! You are so damned, Kerry Ye! Venus cursed. She abandoned all her good manners and elegance and all she wanted to do was kill this wicked man in front of her. Yes! Right, the way you stare at me, need to be a little more hateful, so that my lust can be ignited and want you more! Then he seemed to have thought of something and added, I almost forgot, that a bed is a perfect ce for a slut like you to perform, isnt it? Or you can consider pleasing me right here right now; and when I am satisfied, I might allow you to go back to school! Please him right here right now? How could he humiliate her like this! Venuss face turned pale immediately; she bit her lips, Kerry Ye, you bastard! Stop dreaming! I will never please you, ever! I am a bastard? Kerry couldnt helpughing, Who pretended to be a virgin with a pure and innocent face? Or you can tell me how many men you have slept with before me, huh? I Venus got speechless and lowered her head. She really couldnt tell him about her being sold by her boyfriend; its too shameful. Seeing Venus being silent, Kerry thought she had acknowledged what he said, so he got extremely angry and threw everything on the ground and roared, You slut! Dont think I dont know you had a boyfriend named Zihang Lu; you want to go out and find him? Stop dreaming! You are not allowed to step out of this vi! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Venuss face was pale, as she couldnt deny about what he had used of her. She really didnt know how she lost her virginity; besides, its really useless exining any more with this man of male chauvinism! However, she needed to go back to school; if she left school for too long, she would surely be expelled Thinking of this, Venus turned around and was ready to leave, but her legs were so heavy as if they were full of lead bars. Seeing her remaining where she was, Kerry got even angrier; what he said was even meaner and colder, What? Have you changed your mind and finally decide to please me here? He said it only wanting to provoke her, but he didnt expect what would happen next. Venus lowered her head and asked in a light voice like a mosquito, Do you mean, if I please you here, I can go back to school? Chapter 15 Venus kissed Kerry on her own initiative Chapter 15 Venus kissed Kerry on her own initiative Since she saw that Lincy was dragged out, Be had been restless. "Be, Be? What''s wrong with you? Why are you so absent-minded after going to the bathroom? " Antonia said as she waved her hand in front of Be. "What? Oh! Nothing. Nothing. Antonia, what did you say just now? " "Hey... Are you out of your mind because of Basil. Let me ask you, which of these two headflowers looks good on me? " Holding two different head flowers, Antonia looked at Be in the mirror and asked. "Oh, both of them look good. Antonia is a natural beauty. It looks good no matter what you wear! " Smiling, Be even touched Antonia''s face yfully. Antonia was amused by Be'' words. "You are such a sweet talker! But Be, take it seriously. The party will begin soon. Please help me choose one! " Be picked up two different head flowers andpared them on Antonia]''s head. After aparison, Be chose a macaroon pink tulle head flower with some pearls embellishment on it. It was very beautiful. "That''s it, Antonia. It matches your style today. Besides, it showed your skin particrly white. When the party begins, you will definitely be the focus of the crowd! " "Well, that''s it. Be, help me put it on! " "Okay..." It had to be said that Be had a good taste. The macaroon pink head flower was worn on Antonia''s head, making Antonia look like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world! Soon, the banquet began. Antonia held Harrison''s arm and walked downstairs slowly from the two floor. Not far away, Samuel had already been waiting there. He smiled brightly and looked affectionately at Antonia. Antonia also looked at Samuel with a smile in her eyes! Harrison didn''t let go of his hand until he walked to the side of Samuel. Seeing this, Samuel quickly reached out his hand and put it in the air. Harrison looked at Antonia with reluctance. It seemed that he had taken a lot of courage to hold Antonia''s hand reluctantly. Then, Antonia gently put her hand in the hand of Samuel. Harrison suddenly felt that there were mixed tastes in his heart. It seemed that he didn''t want to leave or wish her happiness. Not far away, Lisa wouldn''t help tearing. This scene had appeared in Lisa''s dream countless time. But when it really happened, it was like a dream. It was so unbelievable! Harrison also felt incredible. He sighed deeply and took his hand from Antonia''s. "Boy, you are chosen by Antonia to spend the rest of her life with you. If you treat her badly, I will break your legs! " Harrison seemed to threaten him. No! Actually, he was threatening Samuel. Hearing Harrison''s words, Antonia was stunned for a moment. Then she acted like a spoiled child and said softly, "Dad, you scared Samuel. " After saying that, Antonia looked back at Samuel with some embarrassment. Hearing this, Samuel was also stunned for a moment, and then smiled awkwardly. "Uncle, don''t worry! I will be good to Antonia all my life and won''t let her suffer any grievance. " After saying that, Samuel turned around and met Antonia. His eyes were full of love. Antonia gave a sweet smile, which was the kind of girl who couldn''t help but smile when she heard the lover''s honeyed words. Harrison didn''t feel relieved until he heard Samuel''s promise. He silently turned around and gently wiped off a drop of tear from his eyes. Then he slowly walked towards Lisa. This warm scene moved all the people present. They apuded at the same time, like thunder. The apuse was full of wishes. But there was an exception. That person was Be. She sat there absentmindedly all the time. The warm scene in front of her did not make her have any palpitation at all. If it was in normal times, she would be very envious, and even shed tore more excitedly than Antonia. But now, the voice of Be kept ringing in her ears, and the face of Lincy also appeared in front of her. Finally, Be couldn''t stand such torture anymore! She stood up from her seat and walked towards the bathroom. She wanted to be awake, because at this moment, her head hurt like it was about to explode! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As soon as she stood up, Antonia''s voice came from behind her. "Be, where are you going? Do you want to take a photo with me? " Turning her head back, Be saw Antonia walking towards her slowly, arm in arm with Samuel. At this moment, Be couldn''t even smile. "Will you wait a minute, Antonia. I want to go to the bathroom. " Be answered and looked at Antonia expectantly. Antonia seemed to know everything. She smiled sweetly and nodded. "Well, Be, go back quickly. I''ll wait for you. " As soon as Antonia finished speaking, Be turned around abruptly. Then she walked towards the bathroom without looking back. In the bathroom Be turned on the tap and sshed the water on her face, trying to wake herself up. Then she raised her head and let the water flow. She didn''te to her senses until the water overflowed. Then she raised her head and stood straight. She looked in the mirror, her face haggard. She tidied up her clothes, and after a pause, she turned around and walked out. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she heard someone calling her name. She knew clearly that it was Lincy''s voice. Turning her head back, Be saw a figure like Lincy floating in front of her and out of the room. There were few people in the hall. Be was scared. "Even if I die, I won''t let you go! " It echoed in Be''s ears again. Somehow, Be followed the figure and go out of the JN Garden. "Who are you? Why did you scare me? " Be shouted at the figure in front of her. All of a sudden, the figure turned around and it was a bloody head. The head rushed towards Be. Be screamed and closed her eyes. After a long time, Be slowly opened her eyes. There was no one in front of her. When she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, a voice came from behind her. "Oh... Be..." Trembling with fear, Be turned around slowly Chapter 16 I must see you every day Chapter 16 I must see you every day A moment... A moment passed Be turned around slowly. When she saw the person walking towards her, she was relieved. "Be, why did youe out alone? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Do you know that? " Antonia was slowly walking towards Be with her evening dress in her hand. When Be left, Antonia noticed that Be was out of her mind. Seeing that Be hadn''te back for a long time, Antonia was worried so much that she said goodbye to Samuel and then went to the bathroom alone to look for Be. Antonia could see from a distance that Be was like a walking dead, walking towards the door with dull eyes. No matter how Antonia shouted behind her, Be didn''t respond! Antonia had no choice but to follow Be with thin cloth and went out of the JN Garden. ''What''s wrong with Be? Why didn''t she answer me when I called her? What happened? '' Antonia muttered to herself while walking. It was so cold outside. Antonia couldn''t stand it anymore! "Oh... Be! " Antonia shouted hysterically, trying to wake up Be! Maybe it was because Antonia''s voice was loud, or maybe it was because the head that suddenly rushed over just now scared Be so much that Be gradually came to her senses. Looking back at Antonia, who was shivering, Be walked quickly towards her. "Antonia, why are you here? It''s so cold outside. Why don''t you stay in the room. Where is Samuel? Why isn''t he with you? " As Be spoke, she looked behind Antonia. Antonia took Be hand and pulled her back. "Be, don''t worry. What''s wrong with you? What happened? Why are you always absent-minded? " Be tried to avoid eye contact with Antonia. "Be, tell me the truth. Is there anything wrong? " Antonia''s tone is more eager thanst time! "Nothing, Antonia, Nothing happened..." Loosening off Antonia''s hand, Be was about to turn around and leave. "No, there must be something wrong. Tell me. I won''t let anyone bully you!" "Antonia, actually... It''s not something important. I don''t want to tell you because I don''t want to affect your mood. After all, today is an important day for you! " ... Antonia suddenly fell silent. "Be, you are my good friend! If you have any problem, just tell me. I will help you! " Hearing what Antonia had said, Be was moved! At that moment, when Be was about to blurt it out, she saw that Lincy was kidnapped. However, Be finally didn''t say anything. She lowered her head slightly and thought for a while. Then she raised her head again. Her face was no longer gloomy, but a free and easy smile! "It''s okay, Antonia. Don''t worry. But I''m a little envious of you. You finally find someone who loves you and cares about you. Unlike me... " "Be, don''t think about it anymore. He..." "It''s okay, Antonia. I''ve already forgotten him. Antonia, I''m not feeling well. I''m going home. " "Okay, Be, go back and have a good rest. I''ll see you tomorrow. " "Okay..." After saying goodbye to Antonia, Be went to the underground garage and drove alone towards her home. What happened in the past, came to Be'' mind. ... "Be, this is my gift for you." "Why did you give me a gift for no reason?" "You are my girlfriend. Do I need a reason to give you a gift? !" "You''re so bad! Richard" ... "Richard, if I leave you one day, will you..." "No!" "I haven''t told you what it is!" "Nothing!" "Why?" "No reason! I won''t let you leave. " ... "Richard, why didn''t you answer my phone?" "Are you annoyed? Can''t I have some time of my own? !" "Richard! What do you mean? " "You are making trouble of no reason!" "Richard! Stop! " ... "Richard, who is she?" "One of my friends who yed games with me." "Friend? A friend will send you a selfie. Will she ask you to go out to see a movie in the middle of the night? " "Hopeless!" "Richard! Richard! Richard! " ... "Be, let''s break up. I... " "Why?" "I don''t like you anymore. I''m in love with someone else. I''m too tired to be with you. You are always making trouble of no reason! " "What do you mean, Richard?" "Nothing. That''s it. I''m tired!" "Richard!" ... The past like a movie, the scenes appeared in front of Be. Richard Wu, one of Be ssmates in college. Richard in love was just like a normal boy. Before the first ss, he would send breakfast to Be; he would send medicine to Be when she was sick; he would ask her roommate to send her arge ss of hot brown sugar water when Be was on her period; he would even stand in her dormitory building foolishly when he quarreled with Be just to see her. But all this had changed after Richard knew a junior. When Richard quarreled with Be, the junior students would care about him; when Be wanted to be pretentious and make him coax her, the junior student would be gentle and generous; when Be comined that he yed games day and night and didn''t apany her, the junior student would y with him. At first, Be thought she might be just a junior But gradually, she didn''t want to be just a junior. She would act like a spoiled child in front of Richard, watch a movie with him, y games with him, and comfort him when he was sad. As time went by, the unreasonable Be was in sharp contrast to the gentleness, kindness and generosity of the junior student. Everyone would make a choice to choose the considerate and sensible girl. After breaking up, Be didn''t me Richard. She could only me herself for not keeping her eyes open and recognizing the scum man! Maybe it was because of her love in college. Overnight, Be seemed to have changed. She became mean and harsh. She couldn''t get along with anyone. Especially when she saw those boys who were infatuated with and chased the girls they liked hard, she would feel disgusted from the heart, let alone those girls who were trapped in love and depressed all days. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Of course, Antonia knew everything. Antonia also knew how sad Be was. After all, Be''s father and Harrison had been friends for generations. Therefore, Be and Antonia was friends who kept talking since they were young. Chapter 17 Illusion or reality? Chapter 17 Illusion or reality? After watching Be go, Antonia returned to the hall. Samuel had been waiting anxiously in the hall. He could see from a distance that Antonia was walking towards them unhurriedly. "She''s always tepid! She had been in the entertainment circle for a few years and thought she was a big star! If it weren''t for your father and for our family''s business, how could I marry you? You can get married just because of money! " Although Samuel cursed Antonia in his heart, he still had a doting look on his face. He walked quickly to Antonia and touched Antonia on the face. Then he slid his hand down and put it on Antonia''s arm. Inadvertently, he frowned. But Antonia didn''t notice that. "Antonia, where did you go? Why are you so cold?" As he spoke eagerly, he quickly took off his coat and put it on Antonia. Then he pulled Antonia into his arms. "It''s okay, Samuel. I just saw that Be was not in a good condition just now. I was just worried about Be, so I went outside with her. It''s okay, Samuel. I just don''t wear much clothes. I''ll be fine as long as I feel warm. " Looking at the anxious look on Samuel''s face, Antonia smiled sweetly and thenforted him by putting her hand on his back. "Is she your best friend? I remember her... She has a good figure and is very sexy. I like her very much! But her family background is not very good. Otherwise, I can marry her. " Of course, Samuel didn''t dare to say thetter part of the sentence. He just thought to himself. "She''s fine. Maybe she is a little tired. I asked her to go back and have a rest. " "That''s good. Antonia, let''s go. Dad and mom are waiting for us anxiously." After saying that, he put his arm around Antonia''s waist and walked towards his parents and Antonia''s parents who were chatting happily not far away. Antonia didn''t notice the cunning in Samuel''s eyes. At the same time, Samuel didn''t notice that Antonia was hiding something from him. Antonia didn''t know that the real purpose of their marriage was just for the family business, not as she thought that it was just because he loved her. She had been looking forward to a bright future with Samuel innocently, a future that would never happen. When Antonia finally realized the reason that why Samuel married her, it was toote. At that time, Antonia regretted! Of course, that was an another story. ... Basil''s car was parked outside MLY Garden. Maybe it was alcohol that made L fell asleep. L leaned against the car window with her eyes closed. Her long eyshes were thick and slightly curled. Such an ordinary scene stunned Basil for a moment. However, the reason why L leaned against the window was also because of Basil. At first, when L was a little sleepy, her head touched Basil''s shoulder from time to time. Basil hated L for drinking very much. It was also because of the alcohol smell from L that made Basil feel a little ufortable. Every time when L identally touched Basil''s shoulder, he would stretch out a finger and point it on her forehead. Then he pushed L in the opposite direction. L leaned her head on the shoulder of Basil again. A gust of nameless anger surged up in the heart of Basil. This time, he didn''t use a finger, but put his whole palm on L''s head. He pushed her head slightly hard. "Bang!" L''s head came into an intimate contact with the car window. After hearing that, Basil felt a little embarrassed. He slowly leaned forward Sure enough, there was a big red mark on L''s forehead. It seemed to be a little red and swollen. "It''s not my fault. You came up on your own! You smell like alcohol! " Basil didn''t want to exin anything to L. At the same time, L was still in aa, showing no sign of waking up. Looking at L''s face, Basil seemed to feel a little... lucky? Basil nced at the driver, motioned him to get off and wake up L. The driver muttered to himself, ''Although Mrs. L is usually kind. Everyone in the garden knew that Mrs. L''s morning temperament was very big! The driver reluctantly opened the door and walked to the side of L. He opened the door slowly "Mrs. L? Mrs. L, Mrs. L, wake up. We have arrived at the garden. " The driver prayed in his heart, hoping that L would not lose her temper soon. He reached out his hand and gently patted L''s arm. "Mrs. L?" "What? What''s wrong? " L closed her eyes and murmured. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In her sleep, L felt someone pushing her, which made her very unhappy! She said in a somewhat bad tone, "You are annoyed! I''m sleeping!" Noticing the impatience in L''s tone, the driver raised his head slowly. He looked at Basil with grievance and turned to Basil for help. Basil turned his head and said nothing. "Hey! How could this be!" The driverined in his heart, but he was still jittery. He continued to pat on L''s shoulder. After a long time, L slowly opened her eyes, but with impatience on her face, "Who are you! Don''t you know I''m sleeping? She kept screaming! You haven''t finished yet, have you? " The driver felt even more aggrieved, ''Mr. Basil, you''ve gone too far! You didn''t want to disturb Mrs. L''s rest, but asked me, a nobody, to do such a hard work. But what could the driver do! He would get scolded at most for offending L. However, if he offended Basil, it would not be as simple as a curse! He would not only lose his job, but also maybe lose his life! After thinking for a while, the driver had to bite the bullet and continued to wake L up carefully. Although L was in a bad mood, she was not that kind of unreasonable person. When she heard the driver say that they had arrived at the gate of the garden. L stretched comfortably and opened her eyes slowly. Basil stroked her hair and said, "I have something to deal with. You go back first." L sighed. What happened today really gave her a headache. She paused and got out of the car with the help of the driver. "Ouch! Why does my head hurt so much?" "Ah! How did I get a bump on my forehead? !" "Basil! Stop!" Chapter 18 Who Is the Man with Shiny Eyes Chapter 18 Who Is the Man with Shiny Eyes "Basil, just wait and see! When youe back, I won''t spare you! " L was a little angry and touched her forehead carefully. "Hiss! It hurts! " L vaguely remembered that she had slept on the shoulder of Basil by ident. "Basil! Are you made of stone?! Is your shoulder so hard?! Such a big bump! Are you... Are you made of gold? Just because I leaned on you, you hit me. It never urred to me that the famous Basil was such a narrow-minded man! Ouch! It hurts! "L murmured to herself. "No wonder you asked the driver to drive away as soon as I got out of the car. Humph! I was wondering why you were in such a hurry. I thought you had something important to do. Oh, it turned out that you had done something wrong! Just wait and see, Basil. I''m not a pushover! " L talked to herself and walked towards the manor. Meanwhile, she reached out her hand and touched the bump on her forehead to figure out how big it was. Logically speaking, Basil wouldn''t feel guilty for this kind of thing at all. But somehow, when he thought of the aggressive look of L, there was a trace of fear in his heart? When he heard the angry voice of Ling from the back of the car, his heart really tightened. He ordered the driver to drive faster as if he was escaping. ... In the underground garage of the JN Garden, Basil appeared here again. His men had already reported to him about Lincy. But even so, Basil was still angry! The most intolerable thing in his life was that someone bullied his family! This was the first time that Basil had felt so angry! How could Lincy dare to bully L He ordered his men to watch every entrance and exit of the underground garage closely. When everything was ready, he walked into the garage with his trusted subordinates. ... In the garage, Lincy was sitting in the corner in rags. She held herself and sat quietly. There was unspeakable despair on her face, and her whole body was dirty, like a kitten that no one wanted. Hearing the sound, Lincy looked up slowly along the shoes in front of her. Shoes, pants, top, neck, face... Basil?! She wiped her eyes in disbelief. When she saw clearly that it was Basil standing in front of her, Lincy felt unprecedented despair! Basil''s power in A Country was well known. If Basil wanted to kill Lincy in such a ce, it would be as easy as lifting an ant! It was the first time that Lincy felt so scared! She didn''t dare to look up at Basil, but put her head on herp. She held herself tightly, shivering in the corner! Lincy waited, just like a prisoner waiting for the final judgment, waiting for Basil to tell her how to punish herself. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. But Basil seemed to have let go of Lincy? Basil didn''t do it himself. He nced at Lincy and snorted. Then he turned around and sat on the sofa that his men moved out of nowhere. ... "Are you Lincy? Raise your head. I have something to ask you. " Basil said yfully, smoking. Lincy didn''t respond for a while, but she still kept her head down. "Mr. Basil is talking to you! Are you dumb? !" A strong man stood beside Lincy. He couldn''t bear to see that Lincy didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she was disrespectful to Basil, so he reached out his foot and kicked hard at Lincy. "Ah!" Basil snorted and raised his hand to stop him. The man had to withdraw his foot and stood back. Lincy was so weak that she fell to the ground after being kicked by the big man. She struggled to stand up. "Yes, Mr. Basil. I''m Lincy." "Lincy, I ask you, is what you had said just now true? !" "Of course it''s true. Mr. Basil, give me one hundred guts. I don''t dare to lie to you, Mr. Basil! " "Okay, then tell me the whole story in detail. If you lie to me, watch your tongue! " Basil said in a cold and harsh tone. Obviously, Basil''s words scared Lincy. Her hand was so weak that she almost fell to the ground again. Lincy paused. How did Antonia bribe her and how did she frame L. She told Basil again. In the end, Lincy seemed to have used up all her strength. After saying thest sentence heavily, she fell again and copsed to the ground. From beginning to end, Lincy didn''t dare to look up at Basil. Should Lincy hate? How could she not hate! Before today, she was still a lively, cheerful and pure girl. Although she didn''t live a rich life, at least she was happy. But what happened today was like a nightmare,pletely changing Lincy! No matter how much she wanted to be awake, it was useless. Now, Lincy couldn''t help regretting! She regretted that she had been blinded by money and agreed to Antonia to frame L. She also hated her innocence and didn''t know that people were evil. She had thought that with that money, she could live the life she longed for. But now, everything was ruined! Butpared with these, she hated Be more who saw her but not save her. She hated L''s aggressiveness! She hated Antonia for throwing herself out when something happened to her! She hated Basil''s means but hated his subordinates more. However, all the menacing hatred was suppressed by Lincy. She skillfully pretended to be weak, so that Basil did not notice it for a while. If Basil had found out that Lincy was unusual now, it would not have brought him and L that shocking injury in the future! Looking at Lincy lying on the ground, feeble and trembled for no reason, Basil had thought that she was afraid. Basil raised his hand and motioned his men to lift her up. "Do you want to live? !" Suddenly, a light shed in front of her eyes. Lincy raised her head abruptly and looked at Basil. "It seems that you want me to make sure that you can get out of here safe and sound as long as you agree to help me in the future. Otherwise..." Before Basil could finish his words, Lincy shouted, "I do!" With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Basil stood up slowly and walked towards Lincy Chapter 19 Take a bath and wait for me tonight Chapter 19 Take a bath and wait for me tonight As her eyes widened, Lincy stared at Basil]. Step by step, Basil slowly walked up to Lincy. In Lincy''s eyes, Basil was like a fiend, exuding a dangerous aura Trembling with fear, Lincy looked at Basil in despair and wondered how he would torture her! Basil stopped in front of Lincy, and the air around him also froze, as if a big hand was tightly strangling her throat, making her feel as if she was suffocating for a moment. Subconsciously, when Basil stood in front of her, Lincy immediately lowered her head. Basil snorted and nced at the two men in ck who were holding Lincy The two men immediately understood what he meant, and then they withdrew their hands and retreated behind Basil. Without the support of the two men in ck, Lincy copsed to the ground in an instant. At this moment, the breath of Basil directly rushed into Lincy''s nose. For a moment, Lincy couldn''t help coughing and trembling Basil slowly squatted down, reached out his hand and pinched hard on Lincy''s chin. Her pale face instantly flushed a little red. Basil unconsciously exerted his strength, "Raise your head! " His tone was full of irresistible strength! Her chin was held by Basil. Although it hurt, Lincy had no choice but to raise her head obediently, but she still avoided eye contact with him. She didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes. It seemed that Basil was a beast that would eat people up without spitting out bones. A nce at him would scare her soul! Lincy''s frightened look made Basil feel satisfied?! Basil bent over and whispered something in Lincy''s ear. The expression on Lincy''s face changed from panic to astonishment, and finally she widened her eyes and looked at Basil in disbelief! Basil snorted and pushed away Lincy''s chin. Then he suddenly stood up and put his hand in the air. Seeing this, the heads of the men in ck quickly handed over a square towel and gently put it in the hand of Basil. Basil nodded with satisfaction. Holding the square towel in his hand elegantly, he wiped his hands with it and said slowly "Think about what I just told you. Do you want to do it or not? !" Basil slowly turned around and sat back on the sofa. He handed the square towel behind him, and the man in ck quickly bent down and respectfully caught it. Lincy looked at Basil in horror, with her eyes full of disbelief. Then she lowered her head and rolled her eyes, thinking After a long time, Basil seemed to be a little impatient, "I''ll give you three seconds!" "Three!" "Two!" "Wait a minute. Can I make a request?" Lincy held on and stopped Basil from counting. Then she looked at him tentatively and asked timidly. Basil snorted and became a little impatient. His face became more and more gloomy. He said in a cold tone "You don''t have the right to bargain with me! In this case. I''ll take it as a refusal! Okay, let''s go! " After saying that, Basil stood up abruptly from the sofa and was about to turn around and leave. "I do! Mr. Basil, I do! " As she spoke, Lincy dragged her broken body and crawled towards Basil. "Mr. Basil! I do, I promise you... "Atst, Lincy''s voice was hoarse, as if she was crying. She didn''t feel relieved until Basil stopped. Basilughed twice and then stopped. He slowly turned around and looked at Lincy crawling under his feet with disdain, "Listen carefully, Lincy! This is your promise. If there is something wrong in the future, you know how I will punish you! " When these words came out of Basil''s mouth, it was as if he was talking about what he would have for lunch today. From a long distance, it couldn''t be seen that Basil had done anything unreasonable. He was like an elegant prince, discussing some insignificant problems with Lincy indifferently. Lincy was lying on the ground with her head leaning against the ground. She said weakly "I know, Mr. Basil! " Basil nodded with satisfaction. Then he slowly lowered his body and reached out his hand to touch Lincy''s face, as if she was his ything. At this moment, Lincy was neither alive nor dead. Lincy closed her eyes in despair, and a tear with mud quietly slipped down from the corner of her eyes. It seemed that Lincy was afraid of being unsatisfied by Basil. She exerted all her strength and said again "Mr. Basil, don''t worry! I will do my best toplete your order and satisfy you! I... I will... " Finally, thest bit of strength in her body was used up. She closed her eyes tightly and fell asleep. Basil raised his eyes and frowned slightly. Then he stood up, looked ahead and ordered his men behind him "Send her to the hospital and let the doctor check it out! If you kill someone and ruin my business, I''ll ask you! " "Yes! Yes... Yes! " The head of the men could tell the anger in Basil''s tone. He quickly bent down and respectfully agreed. A trace of regret shed through his heart. He didn''t expect that this woman was still useful to Basil. If anything happened to Lincy, they would end up like this. Thinking of this, the leader of the man in ck couldn''t help shivering. He couldn''t imagine what would happen next! Basil didn''t care whether the leader of the men in ck was afraid or afraid of his own ability. This was not what he needed to consider. What he wanted was only the result! He wasn''t interested in the process. Basil turned around and walked towards the business car he had just taken. As soon as he got on the car, the driver asked respectfully "Mr. Basil? Where are you going? "N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Go home!" "Okay, Mr. Basil! " The driver immediately drove towards the ML Manor. ''Little wild cat, what are you doing now?! Are you angry? Ha-ha! '' This was the first time that Basil thought of a person in his heart, not even her! After seeing Basil off, the man in ck wiped the cold sweat on his forehead in a hurry. Then he quickly turned around and waved his hand to his men standing around. His men rushed to Lincy. Chapter 20 Why did she marry Kerry? Chapter 20 Why did she marry Kerry? After Lincy was sent to the hospital by Basil''s men, the doctor saw her dirty all over and almost subconsciously wanted to ask those people about the specific situation of her. But looking at them, the doctor held back his curiosity and asked the nurse to send Lincy to the emergency room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Lincy was wheeled out of the emergency room. The doctor told the men in ck that there was no serious problem with her. Lincy was just a little weak and could recover and leave the hospital after a few days'' rest. The heads of the men in ck breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lincy was fine, or they really needed to raise their head to see Basil. In the next few days, those men in ck tried their best to take care of Lincy. Gradually, her body returned to normal. ... In the ward, Lincy''s fingers moved slightly, and then her eyes rolled Lincy slowly opened her eyes. Looking around, she knew she was in the hospital. Lincy turned her head and looked out of the window. The sunshine outside the window shone in and warmed Lincy. How she wished she could lie on the bed all the time. But how could it be possible? She hadn''t finished what Basil had told her. If she wanted to live, she had to try her best to do what Basil had told her. Lincy sighed and looked at the phone on the table. Then she stood up slowly, picked up the phone and walked to the window. ''Once again... For thest time... Let me enjoy the sunshine again. Maybe I won''t have the chance to enjoy the warm sunshine in the future.'' Lincy thought desperately. Lincy stood slowly in front of the window. She looked at the bustling crowd downstairs. They all had smiles on their faces. That smile was so dazzling in Lincy''s view! "Bump!" She drew the curtain angrily! Leaning against the window, she paused and dialed the only number in the phone. After a while, the phone was connected. "Hello?" Over the phone came thezy voice of Basil. "Mr. Basil], I''m awake. I''ll do what you ask me to do right now! " Lincy said calmly. "Okay, I see." After saying that, Basil hung up the phone. Basil looked back at L, who was still sleeping on the bed. Last night, when Basil came back from the JN Garden, he saw that L was lying on the sofazily, waiting for him toe back. As soon as Basil pushed the door, L looked at him fiercely. The gauze on her forehead was really eye-catching. Basil burst intoughter. This smile made Lpletely angry! "Smile! Smile! How could youugh at me? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have this? !" Somehow, L had the courage to shout at Basil. She said angrily as she pointed at her forehead. Maybe she didn''t hold back her strength, she touched her forehead hard. In an instant, L was like a deted balloon. "Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! " Basil looked at L in front of him and found that she was not as funny as the wild cat just now. Basil looked at L yfully, with an indescribable expression on his face. He slowly walked towards L step by step. "Since you are so angry, do you want me to lower your anger for you? !" The more he walked, the more yful his expression became. L still felt a little pain before, so she bent over and covered her wound. But as soon as she heard Basil''s words, she immediately knelt down on the sofa, reached out her hand, pointed at Basil and said "What? That''s none of Mr. Basil''s business. " Then, L changed into ackey, nodded and bowed to Basil, "I''m relieved to see that Mr. Basil hase back safely. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to have a rest! " After saying that, L jumped off the sofa with bare feet and ran upstairs! But before she could take a few steps, she was held up by Basil. "L is in such a hurry. Where are you going? Are you in such a hurry to go upstairs and wash yourself and wait for me? " Basil said yfully. Then he lowered his head and pecked on L''s small mouth. As soon as Basil said that, L was like a frightened deer, struggling in his arms. Basil faintly felt that there seemed to be a nameless desire burning in his body. The more she struggled, the more desire in his body grew. Gradually, it seemed that Basil couldn''t control his desire. She only heard the cold voice of Basil: "Don''t move! If you keep moving, I''ll throw you to the ground right now! Make love with you right now! Right now! Right now! " "Make love right now?" L was. L was speechless. Hearing what Basil had said, L immediately stopped moving and obedientlyy in Basil''s arms, like a kitten. Seeing this, Basil] smiled with satisfaction. He changed afortable posture, held L tightly and went upstairs to his room. ... As soon as they entered the room, Basil gently put down L on the bed. After shey on the bed steadily, he slowly loosened his hand. As soon as Basil put her on the bed, L was like a rabbit escaping from a tiger, Whoosh She hid herself in the corner of the bed and looked at Basil timidly. She didn''t forget to hold the corners of the quilt and cover her chest. Seeing this, Basil felt funny. "Am I so scary?" Basil looked at L and asked helplessly. "It''s not scary. I''m just afraid of you..." "What are you afraid of?" Basil said, trying to move towards L. "No! Don''t move! " Before Basil could move far, L stopped him in a hurry. Basil''s face darkened instantly. At first, he thought L was funny and cute. But Basil was a little impatient with L''s attitude! He said coldly, as if reminding L, "Don''t forget. We have signed a contract. I can allow you to y, but you are not allowed to be presumptuous! " Basil''s tone suddenly became cold. Hearing what Basil had said, L was stunned. When L was in a daze, Basil rushed to her like a lion waiting for an opportunity. ... "Basil! You bastard! " Chapter 21 Dont you ever think of him Chapter 21 Don''t you ever think of him Hearing the noise, L let out a light voice and slowly opened her eyes. Basil was standing in front of the window, half wrapped. His upper body was bare, revealing a strong body and solid muscles. For a moment, L was stunned. ''If I don''t have that contract with you and I''m not sold to you to have a baby, what will happen between us? We won''t know each other like this, or we will be strangers like two parallel lines that will never intersect'' Looking at the back of Basil in a daze, L was distracted for a moment. "Wait! Have a child! Have a baby? " Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. L seemed to think of something and quickly pulled off the quilt. "Oh my god!" After L whispered a few times, the crazy scene yesterday came into her mind. ... Last night, Basil was almost crazy. He made love with L until the early morning. Finally, he stopped when L kept begging for mercy. At the same time, L had already fallen asleep in Basil''s arms. ... Thinking of this, L''s face flushed two inconceivable blushes. When L looked at Basil, Basil turned around. L closed her eyes almost subconsciously. In fact, Basil had heard the rustling sound of L just now. It seemed that a man like him was born with the ability to see through everything around him as soon as possible. He looked at L, who was pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed, and felt funny. He didn''t turn around immediately because he wanted to see L''s panic. In Basil''s view, the behavior of L like a cat had added color to his dim life in the past 5 years! Basil looked at L''s thighs inadvertently exposed outside, and suddenly a bad idea appeared in his mind. Leaning against the windowzily, with his arms crossed in front of his chest, Basil looked at L with interest, as if he was talking to himself, "L, little wild kitten, are you a pig? It is toote to sleep! But I have a meetingter and may not be able to wait for you to wake up. What should I do? " Hearing what Basil had said, L felt a little pleased. She wanted to open her eyes again after Basil left for the meeting, but after a long time, she did not hear the sound of opening the door. Finally, L couldn''t help but open her eyes slightly and saw Basil looking at her at the moment. She quickly closed her eyes again, but her heart was beating fast! She kept praying in her heart, hoping that Basil didn''t find out that she was pretending to be asleep. She pinched the quilt tightly unconsciously. Basilughed out loudly Basil burst intoughter. Then he climbed on the bed and pressed on L. Basil gently stroked L''s hair scattered aside, and then slowly lowered his head and stopped beside her ear. He said ambiguously, "I''m watching you, pretending, sleeping..." Hearing that, L felt speechless. She couldn''t help but think, ''how could such an adult like Basil still act like a child?''? Then, L slowly opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Basil''s handsome face. L was really shocked. When she opened her mouth and was about to scream, Basil suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips like a lion that seized the opportunity to move. L was stunned. She just stared at the ceiling nkly. For a moment, she even forgot to push him away! When L came to her senses, the air in her mouth seemed to be sucked up by Basil. She quickly reached out her hand and pushed it hard on the chest of Basil. L took a deep breath as soon as she was free. After she calmed down, she wiped her mouth and looked at Basil in horror. "Don''t look at me in this way, or I will think you are flirting with me!" "Shameless! Who is teasing you? " "L, you..." When Basil was about to invade her again, L said in a hurry "Aren''t you going to have a meeting? Why are you still here? " "A meeting. I can open it at any time, but you can''t wait to have a baby! " "What do you mean?" Before she could react, Basil suddenly lifted off the quilt, and L suddenly felt a chill in front of her chest. Basil smiled evilly and bent over. Chapter 22 Kerrys Hatred of Tianye Mu Chapter 22 Kerry''s Hatred of Tianye Mu Here, Basil and L were lying in bed happily Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But over there, Lincy had no interest at all. She was very calm. After hanging up the phone, Lincyy back on the bed. She closed her eyes slightly and wondered how to carry out what Basil had told her to do. Gradually, Lincy fell asleep. It was not until the nurse came to check her body gently that Lincy screamed and suddenly sat up from the bed. The nurse was really shocked! Although she was asleep, Lincy slept very light. So when the nurse touched her, she immediately became alert and almost instinctively sat up from the bed. Seeing that the nurse was frightened by her, Lincy felt a little embarrassed. She scratched the head, "I didn''t know it was you, are you okay? I''m so sorry to scare you. " "It doesn''t matter. You are a kind girl. Lie down and have a good rest. Don''t think too much. Let me take your temperature. " Then the nurse took out a thermometer and put it under Lincy''s arm. ''Kind? Not long ago, I was really kind. But now, the broken body can also belong to myselfpletely! If I can''tplete what Basil has told me, my family may not be able to live, let alone myself! '' Thinking of this, Lincy''s face was no longer shy as before. Gradually, her face was reced by despair. Lincy was like a soulless puppet, at the mercy of the nurse. The nurse also noticed that there was something wrong with Lincy, so she asked with concern "Little girl, what''s wrong with you? If you feel ufortable, just tell me. Don''t bear it! " Looking at the nurse, Lincy''s eyes were filled withplex emotions. It seemed that she was thanking the nurse, but more like protecting her! Lincy closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she suddenly opened her eyes. This time, there was firmness in Lincy''s eyes, and her face also became cold, without any expression. She shook off the nurse''s hand and took out the thermometer under her armpit. Lincy put the thermometer on the table, turned around and looked at the nurse who was stunned. She said coldly "Miss, I''m fine. Please discharge me!" "But your body..." Before the nurse could finish her words, Lincy interrupted her, "I know my own health. You just need to complete the discharge formalities for me!" After saying that, before the nurse could react, Lincy stood up, picked up her clothes and walked towards the bathroom. This time, the nurse waspletely stunned. Lincy changed so fast that the nurse was a little overwhelmed! The nurse looked at Lincy''s back nkly. She felt that Lincy''s back was weak? Somehow, the nurse couldn''t help but want to hold her tightly. The nurse shook her head, trying to get rid of her messy thoughts! "The patient has her own thoughts. I can''t interfere too much. "Just help the patient recover. Don''t ask anything else! " The nurse warned herself in a low voice. After a while, the nurse appeared in Lincy''s ward again with the discharge formalities. Lincy had already changed her clothes and sat on the bed waiting for the nurse. She sat by the window and looked out at the scenery and the bustling crowd. ''Such a beautiful scenery and such good sunshine. I''m afraid I won''t see them in the future! From now on, I can only live in conspiracy, walking without looking back in the sun. '' Thinking of this, Lincy showed a trace of determination on her face. The nurse looked at the girl who should have a bright smile, but now she was so sad. The nurse actually felt a little sorry for her! ... Over there, after a few rounds of making love between L and Basil, L couldn''t resist his madness and fell asleep again deeply. Basil looked at the woman under him, but there was no longer a doting look on his face. Instead, there was a trace of charm on his face? At this time, L was slowly falling in Basil''s tenderness. She would never know that after she was pregnant, he would really show his disguise Basil naughtily pinched L''s chest. Her chest was soft, not big or small, just full of his whole palm. In an instant, his heart skipped a beat. ''Humph! As long as I want, I can have any kind of woman. Harrison, how dare you do such a little thing behind my back? Do you think I''m a coward? !'' Thinking of this, the anger on Basil''s face gradually became clear. Basil stood up abruptly, got out of bed resolutely, picked up his mobile phone that he had just casually thrown aside, and walked towards the door without looking back. He took out his phone and dialed a number, "How''s the investigation going? !" ... "Okay! Wait for me in my office in ten minutes and tell me face to face! " Ten minutester In Basil''s office, a girl came as promised. She was wearing a in dress, swaying in the wind! She wore a beautiful long hair, and the end of her hair was a little curly, as if this hair was tailor-made for her. She seemed to have a special magic that people couldn''t move away as long as she nced at it! She just stood there expressionlessly, waiting for the arrival of Basil. [Basil suddenly pushed the door open. The girl turned around when she heard the voice and looked into his eyes. When he saw her, he was obviously stunned, and then nodded with satisfaction. The girl, from beginning to end, had been indifferent all the time. When she saw the appearance of Basil, she only bowed respectfully, "Mr. Basil..." "Well done! I''m very satisfied with the suit! " After saying that, Basil closed the door and walked towards his desk. Seeing this, the girl quickly walked to his desk and handed the documents in her hands to Basil. "Mr. Basil, this is the information you want. " After handing it down, the girl took a step back and timidly looked at Basil, with expectations in her eyes. "Okay, put it here." Basil didn''t pay much attention to the girl. He picked up the documents in front of him and read them one by one. ... Gradually, the look on Basil''s face became worse and worse, and even turned to green! "p!" Basil pped the documents on the table and called the lovely girl in front of him, "Lincy..." Chapter 23 The blueprint seems to belong to her? Chapter 23 The blueprint seems to belong to her? "Lincy, did anyone find out about it?" "No, Mr. Basil. I did it strictly ording to the method taught by the old K! " "That''s good. Lincy, if there''s nothing else, you can go back first. Remember to pay attention to what I told you!" "Yes! Mr. Basil! " After saying that, Lincy bowed respectfully to Basil, turned around and left without looking back, Yes, the girl who appeared in Basil''s office at this time was exactly Lincy. Basil had picked up her from the JN Garden, and the old K she had mentioned was the head of the men in ck who had appeared in the underground garage of the JN Garden. That day, Basil whispered a very terrible n in Lincy''s ear. And now, Lincy appeared in Basil''s office, It was exactly the terrible n she was carrying out! At that time, why Basil "picked up" Lincy from the JN Garden was that he saw the hatred in her eyes. It was the hatred that made Basil notice her. Basil thought thatpared with his subordinates, Lincy waspletely a "neer" It was also because of Lincy''s inexperience that the nning which had been plotted in Basil''s mind for a long time can be carried out. Only she could carry out it! ... Basil carefully looked at the document handed over by Lincy just now. The information showed that it was basically the same as the question in his heart! It turned out that in his heart, Basil had already been wary of Harrison. At first, Basil didn''t want Harrison to put a woman beside him! But when he calmed down, he found that it was a n! Since Harrison could send someone to monitor him, Basil could also use this spy to confuse Harrison! All the time, in front of L, Basil had been acting affectionately, as if he was a depraved man who was obsessed with women and submitted to L''s ga skirt. But secretly, Basil had already made a n in his mind! But what Basil didn''t know was that L wasn''t Harrison''s spy. It was Antonia! Harrison didn''t know that it was L who was sold to Basil. He didn''t know it until Lisa apologized to him. It was because Lisa felt sorry for her daughter and worried that if Antonia was sold to Basil after she became the spy of Harrison, her daughter''s life would be very bad! Not only that. If Basil found out the identity of Antonia, Antonia might lose her life! That was why Lisa had tampered with Basil''s car, waiting for Antonia! Lisa coaxed L into getting in the car. Then she put some medicine in her water to make L fall asleep. Then she bought off a few social idlers to park the car in halfway. Then they took the opportunity to send the sleeping L to the side of Basil! However, L didn''t know the strife and secret struggle between Basil and Harrison, nor did she know Harrison''s n, nor did she know what was done by Lisa. She only knew that she was tricked into getting in the car by Lisa, and Basil appeared. She had always thought that it was Lisa who instigated her father to sell her to Basil! One page... One page The more Basil looked at it, the tighter his eyebrows became! ''Why! Why is that you? I thought... I thought you were different from them. I even felt that there was peaceful around you! Why? L, why do youe to me like her just to set me up? '' The more Basil looked at it, the angrier he became! Ssh Basil threw all the documents on the desk to the ground, and then supported himself with his hands on the desk! Basil''s eyes were full of anger, which could not be ignored! ''In this case! L, don''t me me for being cruel! I won''t suffer the same loss for two times! '' Basil then turned around and closed his eyes. After a pause, he called Cynthia toe in. Cynthia didn''t dare to dy when she received the phone call from Basil. She put down her work in a hurry and rushed to the door of his office. Standing in front of the door, Cynthia took a deep breath. Over the phone, she could clearly hear the anger of Basil. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was quiet in the office. Cynthia tidied up her appearance and knocked on the door gently. "Come in!" Basil roared! Cynthia was shocked. As the assistant of Basil, she had seen all kinds of asions, but only Basil made Cynthia very scared! She opened the door respectfully and saw the mess in front of her. Her heart sank. "Mr. Basil. " Cynthia''s voice couldn''t help trembling. She lowered her head and waited respectfully for the order of Basil. Basil raised his head and looked at the trembling Cynthia. He seemed to realize that he was terrible now a look. Then he calmed down and said slowly "Call someone in to clean it up, and then..." After saying that, Basil looked at a corner of his desk and seemed to think of something all of a sudden. He paused for a moment and then continued "Nothing else. Just call someone in and clean it up!" After saying that, Basil sat on his chair and turned around, ignoring Cynthia. Cynthia was confused, ''Just cleaning? You don''t have to call me! Mr. Basil is so strange today! '' Although Cynthia thought so, she didn''t dare to disobey the order of Basil. She bowed to the back of Basil and then walked out. After noticing that Cynthia went out, Basil slowly turned around and looked at the ce he had just seen. He was a little absent-minded. It turned out that when Cynthia came in, Basil locked the document that Lincy had just given him into his desk. ''What''s wrong with me? Did I really lose my mind because of anger?! I almost made such a simple mistake! Of course, the less people know about it, the better it is. How could I... would I ask Cynthia to call L here and ask her why?! Besides, even if I call L here, she will definitely protect her father and won''t tell me anything! '' Basil was a little scared. ''Fortunately, I finally wake up. The day to get rid of Harrison is just around the corner! If my n fails, how long will I have to work hard to get such a chance to kill my enemy again? '' Chapter 24 Kerry--Picky eater Chapter 24 Kerry--Picky eater Walking out of the office of Basil, Lincy had mixed feelings. She reached out her hand and took out a piece of paper from her bag. She looked at the paper and pinched it tightly unconsciously. Her breathing became faster and faster. Finally, she roared, tore up the paper and threw it into the sky. Then she seemed to be crazy. Sheughed at the sky and left. The fragments scattered and slowly fell to the ground. On one of the papers, the words "L "were disyed. Does Lincy know that L is not an spy sent by Harrison? Of course, Lincy knew it! The reason why she didn''t give this document to Basil was that she wanted Basil to misunderstand L! As long as Basil no longer protected L, she could find a chance to revenge! Lincy swore to herself, ''L, I''ve told you that one day, I''ll return the humiliation I suffered that day to you ten times and a hundred times! This is just the beginning. One day, I will make you yield to me!'' ... At this time, L was still sleeping. She still naively thought that Basil was not as terrible as the rumors said. Step by step, she began to fall into the tenderness of Basil. What she didn''t know was that a terrible n was being carried out around her! ... Since Be had met Basil that day, he had appeared in her mind from time to time. She had been nning to find an opportunity to get to know Basil again. It would be best if she could make him change his opinion of her! Maybe, there was really a coincidence in the world One day, she felt bored and nned to go to the bar to rx after work. At the gate of the "YF Bar", which was the most stylish and expensive bar in A Country, before she got off the car, Be saw the figure she had been thinking of day and night also walking into the bar. For a moment, Be thought she had an illusion. She reached out her hand and rubbed her eyes. It seemed that it was not enough. She closed her eyes tightly and then opened them abruptly ''Basil? It was really Basil! Basil alsoes here? Why did hee here? Was he here to rx? Why wasn''t L with him? Did hee here to rx after a quarrel? I had told that there was no love between them! '' When she saw clearly that the man in front of her was indeed Basil, Be was very excited. But then, a series of questions arose in her heart. Be quickly took out her cosmetics and began to fix her makeup in front of the mirror in the car. About ten minutester, Be looked at herself in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction. She got out of the car slowly and pulled down her cor facing to the car window, revealing two round breasts on her chest. She squeezed hard to make the ditch on her chest more obvious. After tidying up her cor, Be looked back and found that there was no one around. Then she raised her dress up facing to the window of her car. But Be had gone too far, as if it would show her flesh if she moved a lot. After turning around and checking her makeup, Be looked at her perfect figure reflected from the car window and smiled with satisfaction. Then she walked towards the bar. ''Humph! L, how could your t-chested bodypare with mine? I really don''t know why Basil likes you! Now that God has sent Basil to me, I will take him down tonight. '' Thinking of this, Be twisted her waist and walked into the bar sexily and charmingly. She looked around at Basil figure. ... After searching for a long time, Be didn''t see Basil. Be was afraid that she might have seen it wrong. She grabbed the arm of the waiter passing by and asked anxiously "Where is Basil? Where is Basil? " The waiter was shocked by her. He looked at Be in horror, and then reached out his hand stiffly and pointed to the dim corner on the first floor. Be subconsciously looked in the direction pointed by the waiter. Basil was sitting therezily. Even though the light was dim, Basil''s face was not affected at all. Instead, he looked more attractive. At a moment, Be was stunned and her heart missed a beat. She hurriedly turned her back to avoid her gaffe being seen by Basil. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she tidied up her appearance again, turned around and slowly walked towards Basil. Before she could get close to the corner where Basil was sitting, she was stopped by several strong men, led by the man in ck who appeared in the underground garage of the JN Garden with the old K that day. "What are you doing! I know Mr. Basil. We have met before! " Be said unhappily. At this moment, Basil was depressed by the document handed over by Lincy, so he wanted to go to the bar to rx. Hearing a noise not far away, Basil looked up impatiently. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Seeing that Basil looked up at her, Be waved her hand in a hurry, "Mr. Basil! Mr. Basil! " When Basil saw clearly that the person standing there was Be, he raised his hand. At this moment, the old K was waiting behind Basil. Seeing that Basil raised the hand, he quickly asked the men at the door to let Be in. After getting the permission, Be walked towards Basil arrogantly. When she walked in front of the men in ck at the door, she gave them a ferocious nce, and then changed into a charming look in an instant and walked quickly towards Basil. Without getting the permission of Basil, Be sat directly next to him. When the old K was about to scold Be, Basil said slowly "It doesn''t matter. You can step back! " As if getting great permission, Be moved closer to Basil. A pungent smell of perfume rushed into Basil''s nose, and Basil''s face instantly darkened. Without noticing Basil''s displeasure, Be continued "I''m really sorry, Mr. Basil. That day, I thought that it was L who bullied Antonia and I was anxious to protect Antonia, so I offended Mr. Basil. Today, Ie to apologize to Mr. Basil. " As she was a little close to Basil, Be dared to pat him on his chest when she finished her words! Of course, Basil noticed what she was doing. He looked at Be, but she lowered her head shyly. An evil and attractive smile yed at the corners of Basil''s mouth Chapter 25 Whos the man in the dream? Chapter 25 Who''s the man in the dream? In the morning of the second day, TD Hotel Be opened her eyes slightly, stretched her waistzily and sat up slowly. Then she pulled the quilt to her chest and leaned against the bedzily. She looked around and a faint smile appeared on her face. What happenedst night shed through her mind. ... Last night, after sessfully osting Basil in the bar, Be kept apologizing to him. She exined that she offended him because she was worried about Antonia and protecting Antonia that day. When talking excitedly, Be lowered her head and pretended to wipe her tears. She flipped her hair near her ear and firmly believed that her delicate appearance must have aroused Basil''s desire to protect her. That was why Basil personally sent Be to the best hotel in A Country for the night when she pretended to be drunk! It turned out that after she sessfully made Basil forgive herst night, Be seemed to have sensed his displeasure and poured wine for him again and again. She had thought that she could seeded after Basil got drunk! But what Be didn''t expect was that no matter how hard she poured wine for Basil, he didn''t seem to be drunk. Gradually, Be felt that if things went on like that, it wouldn''t be long before the day broke. By then, Basil would leave, and her n would be ruined. Therefore, Be changed her n. Instead of pouring wine for Basil frequently, she continued to drink when she apologized to him. After a while, Be pretended to be drunk and fell towards Basil from time to time. How could Basil not notice Be''s intention? He had already seen through her trick! Seeing that Be was pretending to be drunk, Basil snorted coldly. Then he ordered his men to lift her up and walk out of the bar. Basil ordered them to lift Be up. The old K and his men did lift her up. They didn''t care whether it was inconvenient for Be to wear it or not. Anyway, they were not interested in a dissolute woman like her. Then they lifted Be''s arms and put them on their neck. They held her hands and followed Basil out of the bar. Pretending to be drunk, Be despised the rudeness of Basil''s men. Because she could feel it. Someone touched her buttocks carelessly! Since Basil was in front of her, Be pretended to be drunk, so she could only frown and restrain herself! If she wasn''t pretending to be drunk, Be would have pointed at that man and scolded him with her hands on her waist! ... In Basil''s executive car Basil sat aside coldly and ignored Be. He just looked at the folder in his hand without raising his head. After Be was carried into the business car by the old K and others, they left her alone. Leaning her head against the car window, Be looked forward to seeing Basile and care about her. But after waiting for a long time, Basil still didn''t do anything. Be was a little impatient. She opened one of her eyes and looked at Basil who was sitting not far away from her! ''It goes too far!'' Seeing that Basil didn''t care her at all, Be couldn''t help feeling a little depressed! ''Do you think you can escape from me in this way? Then you underestimated me! Humph! '' Thinking of this, an unnoticeable smile appeared on Be'' face. It was like a hunter watching his prey fall into his trap. As if she was drunk and ufortable, Be began to move around and kept murmuring. She just wanted to attract the attention of Basil in this way. It had to be said that this method worked. Being annoyed by her, Basil frowned and looked back at Be. Be kept her eyes open slightly to check Basil''s reaction. When she sessfully attracted his attention, a smile shed across her face. It was this sh of smile thatpletely betrayed her! At first, Basil was not sure whether Be was really drunk or not, but when he saw the expression on her face at the moment, he knew the truth Basil understood what Be meant in an instant! At this time, Be was immersed in her own joy and didn''t notice anything unusual about Basil! She kept wriggling her waist and moving towards Basil step by step. Finally, Be seeded in touching Basil''s body again She kept rubbing against Basil with her own body. Finally, Basil seemed to have some reaction after being flirted by Be! He reached out his hand abruptly. He held her in his arms! Basil lowered his head slightly and whispered in Be'' ear "Woman, don''t think that I don''t know you are pretending. You deserve it!" After saying that, he was going to rape Be in the car! "Hey-hey, Mr. Basil..." when Be heard what Basil had said, she didn''t feel disgusted at all. Instead, she acted like a spoiled child and whispered in his ear. But at thest moment, Basil came to his senses. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He pushed away her and sat up abruptly. Ignoring his clothes hanging down on his waist, he looked straight ahead and said coldly "Get dressed. I''ll drive you to the hotel! " Then he tidied up his clothes and ignored her! Of course, Be was not convinced by the retreat of Basil! But seeing the tough attitude of Basil, Be didn''t intend to do anything more. After all, what happened today might be a good thing for her. At least, Be knew that Basil was interested in her. As long as she didn''t make him dislike her, that was what she gained today! Even so. However, Be didn''t dare to disobey Basil''s order, so she had to put on her clothes and sat aside obediently. When they arrived at the TD Hotel, Basil didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he asked K to take Be into his presidential suite on the top floor. When she heard that Basil arranged her to his room, Be was already ecstatic. She took the initiative toe to Basil''s side, and even wanted to kiss Basil on the face boldly, regardless of whether Basil opposed or not. If it weren''t for the fierce look in Basil''s eyes, Be might have already kissed him! Chapter 26 Lonely in the empty room? Chapter 26 Lonely in the empty room? Seeing that the old K took Be into the TD Hotel, Basil took out his phone. The screen of the phone showed that all the missed calls were from L. Basil rummaged it up and down, and there were about 20 of them. Basil smiled helplessly, with a mixed feeling in his heart. He felt like he had knocked over a seasoning bottle. He didn''t know what it tasted like! He opened the messages from L, which read: "Basil, when will youe back?" "Basil, are you busy now? Why didn''t you call me back? " "Basil, why haven''t youe back yet? I''m so sleepy. I''ll go to bed first. " "Basil, it''s getting dark. Why don''t youe back? " "Basil, remember to call me back when you see my missed call. Remember to eat on time! " "Basil, if you don''t text me back, I will be angry! I''m really going to be angry! " "Well, I''m just kidding. Don''t get angry! Come back early. I''ll wait for you! " "Basil Basil looked through the messages sent by L one by one. The more he read, the more ufortable he felt. Atst, he really didn''t want to read them, so he nned to delete all the messages sent by L. However, when the phone disyed "Confirm to delete all? " Basil hesitated! What happened between him and L all appeared in Basil''s mind! At that moment, Basil was in a trance. How he wished that the document was fake L was still the wild cat that could bring him happiness and easily change his mood! If all this hadn''t happened, how wonderful it would be! Unprecedentedly, Basil, the most mysterious man in A Country, began to have some hope. He had always been kept in the dark! ''Information? Yes, the information... '' It suddenly urred to Basil that it was because of that document that L, the wild cat he had always liked, was no longer the wild cat he thought. It was a spy arranged by Harrison. That was the spy that would help Harrison destroy Basil and hispany! In an instant, Basil seemed to have figured out something. He was no longer depressed, but had a scheming and cold look! ''L, since you areing to me with a mission! Well, I''ll y with you! Before I figure out your purpose, I will love you well! '' Thinking of this, the look in Basil''s eyes became unconscious coldness and ruthless! Just as Basil was thinking about his next n, the old K appeared beside him and respectfully told him that Be had been arranged! Hearing what the old K had said, Basil raised his eyes slightly. Then he raised his hand slowly, indicating the old K to get in the car. After the old K sat down, he still lowered his head and respectfully asked Basil "Mr. Basil, where are we going next? " "ML Manor" Basil answered expressionlessly, without opening his eyes all the time. Hearing the order of Basil, the business car started slowly All of a sudden, Basil opened his eyes and looked ahead fiercely! ''L, the game has just begun! Don''t surrender too soon, or I won''t have a good time! '' Thinking of this, Basil still looked calm. It was hard to tell that his heart had been struggling! Outside ML Manor The servants heard the sound of a car from a long distance, and they all rushed downstairs. They were orderly divided into two rows, waiting for the arrival of Basil quietly. Finally, Basil appeared in front of everyone in anticipation. As soon as his car stopped, one of the servants came forward, stood beside the car, gently opened the door, put his hand on the door and waited respectfully. Basil ignored him and went straight to the door. "Hello, Mr. Basil! " As soon as Basil got off the car, he heard the greeting of them. Basil also ignored them and went straight into the manor. But no matter whether Basil paid attention to them or not, they all bowed respectfully and lowered their heads. When they heard the sound of him entering the manor, they scattered and continued to work. The servants waiting at the door didn''t bow, but they also lowered their heads, not daring to look directly at Basil''s face. When he walked to the door, they opened the door and weed him in. As soon as Basil entered the room, the servants in the room rushed up and respectfully took the coat from him. Hearing the noise downstairs, L rushed to the window with her bare feet. When she saw Basil get out of the car, she was so excited! She put on her shoes in a hurry and ran to the door without putting on a coat. As soon as Basil handed the coat to the servant, he turned around and saw L running towards him in a hurry. When Basil saw L, he was also very excited, as if a couple who had been separated for a long time saw his sweetheart. But in an instant, the document appeared in Basil''s mind again. A trace of disgust shed through his eyes, and there was no expression on his face anymore. However, even though he disliked L very much, Basil still tried his best to hold back his feelings and walked towards L. ... Seeing Basil from a distance, L rushed to him. She didn''t notice the unusual aura of Basil at all. L was so happy that she reached out her hand and wanted to hold his hand to ask Basil why he didn''t care about her today.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When L reached out her hand, Basil dodged it by ident. He pretended to brush his hair and didn''t look down at L. L''s hand hung in the air awkwardly. She stood there at a loss. Looking at the back of Basil who passed by her and left, she could not help but feel a little disappointed. She still stood there, "Basil, what do you mean? " L lowered her head and said sadly. "L, I''ve been so nice to you these days that you have forgotten our rtionship! Remember, don''t do anything that goes too far! Besides, it''s not my turn to report my whereabouts to you! " Although Basil was expressionless and his tone was indifferent, his heart was obviously tightened. Before L could react, Basil left and strode towards his room! L looked up at his back and snorted. Despite the mixed feelings in her heart, there was only a faint smile on L''s face. Chapter 27 Beg me in your way Chapter 27 Beg me in your way "Yes, it is my passion. The rtionship between us is nothing but a contract! " L stood there and murmured. She raised her head and looked at the back of Basil, who was walking away She couldn''t help feeling disappointed! She walked in a daze. He didn''t even know how she got back to the room! L sat quietly on the bed, with tears streaming down from the corner of her eyes. As she tore, the tears fell on her legs. But L didn''t respond at all. She let the tears slip and didn''t wipe off. Atst, L seemed to be tired of crying and her tears seemed to be drained. She looked ahead nkly and looked very pitiful! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "L, how could I be so stupid to give my true heart to others so easily again. But what happened?! In return, I am just trampled on by others at will!" L looked straight ahead and murmured to herself. Gradually, L seemed to have figured it out. She looked at the ceiling and sighed deeply. She stood up slowly and walked towards the window. Standing in front of the window, L didn''t care whether her face was bitter or not. She just stood there quietly and looked into the distance, thoughtful. At this time, even though it waste at night, ML Manor was still brightly lit! In the garden of the manor, the bodyguards were patrolling back and forth, and the servants were walking back and forth in the manor, as lively as in the day. However, in L''s eyes, such a lively scene was really gray. No matter what interesting things happened in the manor, she was not interested at all. L stood quietly in front of the window for a long time. It was so long that L felt a little numb in her legs. Suddenly, she smiled as if she was relieved. But her smile was very sad. In the distance, the sky seemed to gradually turn pale. ''Oh, it''s almost dawn, but I... I''ve been standing here for so long. It had been a long time since I had been stayed up all nightst time. Last time when I was so sad, I heard that Samuel was going to be engaged with Antonia. '' Thinking of this, L smiled bitterly. After a long time, L felt that she was really tired. She turned around andy quietly on the bed. She closed her eyes tightly and forced herself not to think about anything. She had to sleep! Maybe it was because of the psychological hint, or maybe it was because she was really tired, L gradually fell asleep. ... What about Basil? He also stayed up all night! Basil sat in his room and listened to the news that his subordinates reported to him about L. But the more he listened, the more disdainful he was! ''L, you are addicted to acting! Do you think pretending to be weak will put down my guard! You''re wrong! How can I easily believe the person sent by Harrison! The first time I saw you, I''ve never been in love with you! Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve my love! '' Thinking of this, Basil became more and more furious! He unconsciously clenched his fists. His nails had already sunk into his flesh, and his joints were red, but Basil didn''t care at all! Basil thought that as long as he made up his mind and forced himself to look at the document, L would not appear in his mind from time to time! But Basil was wrong. The sadness in his eyes. It seemed to show that Basil was lying! The nest day, a long time passed L snorted and slowly opened her eyes. "Ouch..." L took a deep breath and touched her eyes. "Why are my eyes swollen like this? I am so spineless! " Touching her red and swollen eyes, L murmured to herself helplessly. L struggled to open her eyes, stood up slowly and walked to the dresser,. In the mirror, L looked gaunt and her eyes were red and swollen. It seemed to remind her how sad she wasst night! She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled helplessly. Suddenly, L seemed to think of something. She hurriedly opened the drawer of the dresser, took out universal aloe gel, and gently touched her red and swollen eyes. When L felt better, she walked towards the bathroom. ''I have to be strong. Don''t let that jerk Basil look down upon you!'' While thinking, L unconsciously clenched her fists, as if trying to cheer herself up. ... At this time, Basil was still sitting in the living room, which was quite unusual. Although the TV was still ying, Basil didn''t seem to pay attention to it. He turned to the direction of the stairs from time to time, feeling depressed. After a while, L walked down the stairs slowly. By ident, L saw the figure of Basil, but in an instant, she looked away. Although Basil didn''t turn around, he knew that L hade down. Almost subconsciously, Basil quickly straightened up and stared at the TV. He looked flustered, which was Basil had never been like this before, but somewhat funny and cute. While walking towards the kitchen, L tried her best not to see Basil! "Mrs. L! " The busy servants in the kitchen stopped their work when they saw L. They shouted at the direction of L. "Well, is there anything to eat? I''m a little hungry! " L replied coldly. "Mrs. L, please wait a moment. We''ll cook it for you! " "Okay!" After saying that, L turned around and walked out of the kitchen. At the door of the kitchen, L looked at Basil not far away and had mixed feelings! "Don''t forget who you are! This is not your home. If you don''t go to bed and get up on time, you won''t have food to eat! I don''t keep idle people in my ML Manor! " As soon as L sat at the table, she heard the cold voice of Basil. "Got it." "What''s your attitude?" Hearing L''s cold words, Basil couldn''t help but feel angry! L ignored Basil and yed with her fingers idly. This time, the anger of Basil was even stronger. He angrily walked in front of L and fiercely stared at her expressionless face. All of a sudden, Basil pulled L up and walked towards the sofa. "Basil, you bastard! Let go of me! " "This is my home and you are my wife. I can do whatever I want! It''s my business! " After saying that, he kissed her violently, regardless of whether L resisted or not. Chapter 28 Dont let me know youre lying Chapter 28 Don''t let me know you''re lying "Um, Basil, let go of me!" L yelled as she struggled. "..." Basil didn''t say anything. His big hands still pressed on L''s thin body. "Bastard! Let go of me! " ... Finally, when Basil was in a trance, L''s hand was released from his grip. "p!" Angrily, L pped Basil on the face. In an instant, both of them were stunned. At that moment, the air seemed to freeze! Basil stopped what he was doing and turned his head aside. The anger in his eyes had mostly disappeared because of the p from L. "Waah... Waah..." L tried her best to hold back her tears! However, she still cried out! She exerted all her strength to push away Basil who was pressing on her. Basil staggered and fell aside. When she found the chance, L picked up the broken clothes that were thrown aside by Basil and covered herself. Finally, L couldn''t stand it anymore. She grabbed her clothes tightly and burst into tears. Now, Basil seemed to be really sober. He stood up awkwardly and reached out his hand tofort L''s wounded heart. However, his hand stopped in midair. Basil couldn''t say anything tofort her. The two stayed in silence for a long time, and L''s sobs became lower and lower. Looking at the sad look on L''s face, Basil also felt bad. Finally, all the care andfort gathered in Basil''s mouth and turned into a sentence: "I''m sorry!" At first, L''s sobs were getting lower and lower, but when she heard the apologying out of Basil''s mouth, she should have felt relieved. But on the contrary, she felt even worse, as if she had broken a seasoning bottle, an indescribable taste. It was known that the apology nevere out of the mouth of Basil before. Basil thought he had lowered his status and took the initiative to apologize to L. She should forgive him instead of crying all the time. In Basil''s eyes, the reaction of L now was to threw his true heart on the ground and trample it casually. This was more unbearable than trampling on his dignity! While L was crying more and more intensely, Basil felt annoyed because of her quarrel. He frowned slowly and finally was helpless "Have you cried enough?" Finally, Basil couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted at L fiercely. At a sudden, L was stunned and froze. She raised her head slowly and looked at Basil, with an incredible look on her face. Subconsciously, Basil turned his head away when L looked at him. Maybe it was because guilt or guilty conscience. But no matter what, Basil couldn''t look into L''s eyes! "Put on your clothes. I have something to deal with in thepany. I''m leaving now. Have dinner by yourself. Don''t wait for me!" Regardless of whether L heard it or not, Basil said indifferently. Then he turned around and left, ignoring L''s reaction. L looked at the back of Basil, waling farther and farther away. Basil walked out of the ML Manor and went straight to the car. In the car, the old K had already been waiting there. As soon as Basil got in the car, the old K turned around and asked respectfully "Mr. Basil, where are we going now? " "Thepany!" Basil answered sourly with his eyes closed. The old K turned around and sighed helplessly. ''So what?'' Of course, the old K didn''t dare to say this at all. He had to carefully guess in his heart. Basil found afortable posture and leaned against it leisurely. He closed his eyes and recalled what had just happened again and again. There had never been a girl''s tears that could make Basil feel directly at heart! Just now, how Basil wished he could hold the crying L into his arms and hold her tightly! However, this thought only stayed in Basil''s mind in the end. This was the first time in Basil''s life that he hated his overbearing and rude manner. Just as Basil closed his eyes and thought about it, a phone suddenly rang and pulled Basil back from his thoughts. Basil frowned slightly. At this moment, the old K turned his head back timidly. "Mr. Basil, it''s Miss. Be! How about you answering the phone... " "No!" Basil shouted before the old K finished his words. Then he opened his eyes suddenly and stared at the old K angrily. The old K was frightened by Basil''s eyes and took a deep breath. He quickly turned around and didn''t bother him anymore. At this time, the driver cast a sympathetic look at him, and then the old K smiled helplessly at the driver. Before long, the phone rang again. ''Oh my god! Can you spare my life! I don''t want to be thrown out by Mr. Basil! '' The old K roared in his heart as he looked at the phone screen, disyed "Be". This time, the old K also timidly looked back at Basil. Seeing that Basil did not have any reaction, he quickly hung up the phone. The old K reached out his hand, trying to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. However, just as the old K wiped the sweat off his forehead, Be called back again at an inappropriate time. Just as the old K was worrying about how to ask Basil for help, the unique voice of him came from behind the old K. "Who is it?" "Mr. Basil, it is still Miss. Be." "Give it to me." Hearing this, the old K quickly handed the phone to Basil, which was ringing non-stop. The look on the face of the old K seemed to be frightened, as if he was holding a time bomb instead of a mobile phone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Hello?" As soon as Basil picked up the phone, he heard the charming voice of Be, "Hello? Mr. Basil, I have called you for such a long time. Why didn''t you answer it? " As soon as she heard that Basil picked up the phone, Be said to Basil in a coquettish voice. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up!" Basil was not interested in flirting with her at all. As soon as Be finished speaking, Basil said coldly. "No, Mr. Basil. I just miss you so much when I wake up! " Be continued in a coquettish tone. Basil took the phone from his ear and was about to hang up. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and put the phone back to his ear, "Come to my office!" Basil said coldly. This time, he really hung up the phone. Chapter 29 I like your handsome and wealth Chapter 29 I like your handsome and wealth At first, Be wanted to have a try and called Basil. When she heard that Basil asked her to look for him in his office, Be was overjoyed. She rushed out of the bed and sat in front of the dresser, dressing herself up. She chose a dress that could perfectly outline her figure. Her hair was casually tied together, giving off a charming smell. ... After Basil hung up the phone, an evil and attractive smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. When the old K saw it, he couldn''t help trembling. Because he knew that every time Basil showed this smile, it meant that someone would be in trouble. The old K took the phone from Basil respectfully and slowly turned around, ''Good luck, Miss. Be!'' The old K prayed for Be. ... As soon as Basil''s business car stopped at the gate of the headquarters of the Basil''spany, Cynthia, who had been waiting at the gate, rushed up to them. She was next to the car now. As soon as Basil got out of the car, she followed him closely. She reported today''s schedule to him while walking towards his office upstairs with him. The originally crowded corridor was unusually quiet at the moment. Only the sound of Cynthia reporting work could be heard. People stood on both sides and bowed to Basil respectfully. After reporting Basil''s schedule in detail today, Cynthia waited quietly behind him, waiting for his next instructions. "You have the full authority to deal with today''s matter. You don''t need to ask for my permission. If it''s not particrly important, don''t disturb me! Cancel all the meetings that invited me. If you really can''t cancel them, then postpone! " Basil''s words surprised Cynthia. For a moment, she thought she had misheard. She raised her head and looked at Basil in surprise. But when she saw the firmness on Basil''s face, Cynthia knew that she didn''t mishear. "Okay, Mr. Basil. " Although Cynthia had a lot of doubts in her heart, she still said ok to Basil respectfully. Then she turned around and left. After a while, Be arrived at the office building of the headquarters of Basil as promised. As soon as Be entered the building, the receptionist stopped her. "Miss... Miss, who are you looking for?" "Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me! I told you, but your CEO asked me toe here! " As soon as she finished speaking, Be looked at the girl in front of her arrogantly. Hearing that it was Basil who asked her toe, the girl was stunned. She looked at her colleagues in a hurry. The girl understood and quickly dialed Cynthia''s number. "Miss, I''m sorry. Please wait a moment and let us confirm it." Then the girl pointed to the sofa at the door and said respectfully "Miss, please have a rest there." Be didn''t want to stay here any longer. She just wanted to rush to Basil] right away. But when Be saw the tough attitude of the receptionist and that she didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Basil because of her momentary bravado, she had to suppress the anger and walked towards the sofa at the door. Sitting there and waiting anxiously, Be looked at the front desk from time to time. Although she was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, she still tried her best to be elegant and generous. Finally, when Be was about to lose her patience, the receptionist who stopped her just now slowly walked towards her. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. We have just asked assistant Cynthia to confirm that she is waiting for you at the twenty-eight floor stairway. Then she will take you to the CEO''s office. " As she spoke, the receptionist smiled kindly. Even if Be wanted to get angry, she couldn''t find any reason. Then she said angrily "Got it!" Then she walked gracefully towards the stairs. The elevator was bustling. With a frown, Be stood in the corner and listened to the people in the company talking to each other "Did you hear that? The CEO''s face is very cold today! " "I heard that he had a fight with Mrs. L! " "Stop it. If the CEO or Cynthia hears it, we will both be in big trouble! " "Yes, yes. Mr. Basil hates gossip most! If he knew we were talking about him behind his back, he would have pulled out our tongue! " "Yes, yes. You''d better finish your work honestly. Don''t identally hit the anger of the president! " Hearing what they had said, Be couldn''t help shivering. ''L, how dare you irritate Mr. Basil? Mr. Basil asked me toe here not just because he wanted to see me, right? " With an upset mood, Be slowly went up twenty-eight floors. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Be saw Cynthia walking towards her. Cynthia walked up to Be and greeted her politely "You must be Miss. Be! We had met at Miss Antonia''s engagement party in the JN Garden. I was too hurried to introduce myself at that time. Nice to meet you. My name is Cynthia. " After saying that, Cynthia put her hand in the air generously and looked at Be with a smile. At this moment, Be was at a loss. She smiled awkwardly, and then quickly reached out to hold Cynthia''s hand. "Hello, I''m Be!" As a sophisticated woman, Be greeted Cynthia in a familiar way. Cynthia and Be shook their hands gently for two times, and then Cynthia took the lead in loosening her hand away. Cynthia turned around and pointed to the elevator next to her. It was an independent elevator made of steel ss, which could enjoy the surrounding scenery. It went from the twenty-eight floor to the top of the building, where Basil''s office was located. "Miss Be, this way please. Mr. Basil has been waiting for you for a long time. " Then Cynthia walked to the elevator first and pressed the button. Cynthia stood in front of Be''s left and waited for the elevator with her. Looking at Cynthia''s back, Be couldn''t help but despise her ''Humph! What to be proud of! No matter how awesome you are, you are just a small assistant... '' Just as Be despised in her mind, the elevator just came down. Cynthia turned around and said, "Miss Be, the elevator is here. Please. " Seeing this, Be quickly changed her eyes and changed into a kind look. She followed Cynthia and slowly walked into the elevator. Chapter 30 The Photo of Tianye Mu Chapter 30 The Photo of Tianye Mu In the elevator Cynthia stood there, leaning slightly over her body. She was standing in a position that didn''t cover Be''s sight at all. But at this time, Be was not in the mood to appreciate the surrounding scenery. The closer Be was to Basil''s office, the more nervous she was! ''''Why did Mr. Basil ask me toe here! Will he vent his anger on me? Is it to punish me for what I did yesterday? Will it... '' As the elevator slowly rose towards the top of the building, Be had already imagined dozens of possibilities! "Ding ~" Cynthia looked up at the number on the elevator and then straightened up. As soon as the elevator door opened, Cynthia walked out first. Seeing this, Be followed her quickly and walked out of the elevator. Cynthia had nned toe down first and then invite Be toe down. As soon as Cynthia turned around, she saw that Be got off the elevator together. She was obviously stunned. Then she smiled and pointed ahead. As she spoke, Cynthia pointed to a room made of ss. Beige blinds were hung in every direction. Then Be turned around and looked at Cynthia suspiciously. Cynthia smiled, "That''s the CEO''s office. Miss Be, this way please. " After saying that, Cynthia led the way again, and Be followed her subconsciously. "Boss, Miss Be is here!" Cynthia knocked on the door for two times and said respectfully. "Let her in!" Then, there came thezy voice of Basil from the ss room. Cynthia turned around in a hurry and said respectfully to Be standing behind her "Miss Be, the president is waiting for you inside. I''m leaving now. If you need anything, just tell me. " Then, before Be could react, Cynthia turned around and left. Be stood at the door uneasily and put her hand on the door several times, but she didn''t have the courage to push it open. ''Be? What am I afraid of! Isn''t this what I always want? Now the opportunity is here. Why am I so coward? '' At the same time, Be seemed to cheer herself up. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Just when Be was standing in front of the door of Basil''s office and hesitating, Basil saidzily again "Why are you slowly?" Be had no choice but to open the door. As soon as she entered, Be was shocked by the items disyed inside. She had thought that the office of Basil should be extremely prosperous, which could match his image. However, the office was very simple. There were only three colors in the office, ck, white and gray. There was no precious decorations, but only a sofa and a desk. The sofa was also the kind of ordinary home style. The color of the sofa was gray, and it was imperceptibly in ordance with the ck desk. The desk and sofa upied a wall respectively, and the rest of the ce was empty. Behind the desk, behind Basil''s chair, there was another magnificent bonsai, which added some vitality to the dull office. At this time, Basil was leaning against the sofazily, with his eyes closed, thinking about something. Be noticed where Basil was sitting. Behind him, there was a unlocked door. "What are you waiting for! Close the door ande in. " When she was standing at the door in a daze, Be heard the cold words of Basil. "Oh, okay." Then Be closed the door in a hurry and walked slowly towards Basil. Basil slowly opened his eyes, but unconsciously looked away when he saw Be. This time, Be didn''t dare to sit next to Basil. She stopped one meter away from him, crossed her hands and stood respectfully. Basil seemed to be very satisfied with what Be had done. He smiled unexpectedly. Then, Basil said slowly "I asked you toe here for one thing. I want to ask for your opinion!" "Mr. Basil, please say" Standing still, Be said coldly. But now, she dared to look up. She stared at Basil. Basil turned around and looked into Be''s eyes. He said yfully "Do you like me?" All of a sudden, Be was stunned. She opened her mouth wide and looked at Basil in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what he had just said. With an evil and attractive smile on his face, Basil said, "If you don''t say anything, I just take it as your admission! " Then Be lowered her head shyly and said in a sweet voice "Mr. Basil, you know what I''m thinking. Why are you still making fun of me? " Then, like a spoiled child, Be gently stamped on the floor and twisted her body. Looking at the look on Be''s face, Basil felt a little disgusted, but at this moment, he just wanted to see her like this. Basil slowly stood up and walked up to Be. He put his hand on her chin and forcefully raised her face, forcing her to look straight at him. Be looked at Basil in a delicate way. The admiration in her eyes could not be ignored by Basil. He bent down slowly At this moment, her mind was already in a mess. Be thought that Basil was going to kiss her, so she closed her eyes shyly and pouted slightly. However, after waiting for a long time, Be still didn''t get a kiss from Basil. Instead, he came to her ear and flirted with her wantonly. Basil took a deep breath and slowly exhaled in Be''s ear. In his unique voice, he whispered in her ear ambiguously "As long as you do something for me, I can make you my mistress!" As Basil spoke, he pretended to touch Be''s earlobe with his mouth. How could Be stand the temptation of Basil! She agreed without hesitation. Seeing this, Basil smiled slightly. It seemed that everything was in his n. This time, he was more intimate than before. He even hugged Be and let her stay close to him. Then he whispered in her ear what he needed her to do. Hearing this, Be was stunned. But under the constant flirtation of Basil, she agreed without hesitation again. Then Be turned around and left. Looking at her back, Basil smiled contemptuously with a cunning light in his eyes. Chapter 31 Kerrys Fury Chapter 31 Kerry''s Fury "Uncle, I''m still young. I don''t know much about you grownups! " Trying her best to hold back her fear, Be said in a trembling voice. "Really? What do you think she wants to do if she sneaks into my office? " Harrison still asked Be aggressively! "Click!" The chopsticks held tightly in her hands were thrown to the ground by Be for some reason, just right at the feet of Antonia. Then, she bent over in a hurry. Coincidentally, Antonia lowered her head. "Dung", Be''s head bumped into Antonia''s. Frowning in pain, Be touched the ce where she bumped into and raised her head slowly. Antonia did the same, but there was a trace of anger on her face! "Dad! How long has it been since Be came to our house! She said she didn''t know. Why are you so aggressive! Besides, when you left your office, the key fell on the door lock. I pulled it out! Be doesn''t know it at all! " After saying that, Antonia stood up angrily, pulled Be''s hand and went upstairs. When Be first heard what Antonia had said, she was obviously stunned. She looked at Antonia with confusion in her eyes. But then, Be came to her senses and politely said to Harrison "Uncle, I''m sorry! I''ll go upstairs with Antonia! " Regaining hisposure, Harrison nodded at Be awkwardly and said "Go ahead!" As Antonia and Be went farther and farther, Harrison raised his hand slightly. The secretary who was waiting beside him hurried to the side of Harrison. "Mr. Harrison, what''s wrong? " "Are you sure there is someone in the study?" "Yes, Mr. Harrison. An obvious figure! Besides, I went to your office just now and found that ce was indeed moved! " The Secretary whispered in Harrison''s ear in a lower voice. "Well, you can leave now!" Harrison frowned and said unhappily. Harrison raised his head slowly and looked at the direction in which Antonia and Be had left, lost in thought. Antonia was furious. As soon as they entered the room, Antonia seemed to have used up all her strength She mmed the door! Standing next to Antonia nkly, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Be seemed to want to say something, but finally she choked in the throat. This feeling was like a fishbone in the throat! Antonia sat on her bed angrily and looked up at Be, "Be, I''m so sorry! It''s not easy for you toe to my house, and you were questioned like that by my father! It''s his fault. Why should he me you? " After saying that, Antonia looked at Be with a guilty look. Being stared at by Antonia, Be felt a little embarrassed. She smiled helplessly and said calmly, "I''m fine, Antonia! Uncle was just in a hurry. Don''t me him! " "Be, don''t be afraid! I''m here. He did something wrong! It has nothing to do with you! He did this to you just aimed at me! " The more Be heard, the more upset she felt! She didn''t know how to exin to Antonia that she had indeed entered Harrison''s study room! After a long time, it was getting dark! Seeing that Antonia seemed to have calmed down, Be sighed helplessly and slowly walked to Antonia. "Antonia, don''t be mad at uncle. I''m really fine! And it was toote! Let''s go to bed! " Antonia looked up at Be with embarrassment and then nodded slowly! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As soon as she closed her eyes, Be was unable to fall asleep! On the early morning of the second day, with two big dark circles under her eyes, Be struggled up! She turned around and took a look at Antonia, who was still sleeping. She reached out her hand and gently tucked Antonia''s hair near her ear. Be got up quietly, put on her clothes, opened the door and walked out. As soon as Be walked out of the room, Antonia suddenly opened her eyes. She stared at the direction in which Be left, lost in thought! Walking all the way to her car, Be didn''t forget to look back at the direction of Antonia''s room. Then she slowly got on the car and left without looking back! What Be didn''t know was that Antonia was standing in the room and watching her every move downstairs. ''Be, it''s not that I don''t want to believe you. It''s just that your behavior is strange! I don''t want to believe that you have other purposes! But I really don''t know how to convince myself to trust you completely! '' Looking at Be''s receding away, Antonia felt bitter in her heart. Her hand, which was holding the curtain, began to tremble! ''Be! You are my good friend! How could you do that? '' Thinking of this, a teardrop slipped from the corner of Antonia''s eyes! At this moment, Be felt heartbroken as if a knife were piercing her heart! ''Does Antonia know? If she knows, why didn''t she ask me anything! If she don''t know, why did she find an excuse to save me from Uncle at that time? '' Even though she was driving, Be dared to lose her mind! ... In the building of the headquarters of the Basil At this moment, Basil was sittingfortably in his office. He looked at the photo of Be in front of him with a yful look, and the pen on the table paused! Gradually, the tightly frowned eyebrows of Basil rxed bit by bit. The smile at the corners of his mouth became wider and wider! He snorted contemptuously, stood up from the desk and left the office! As soon as Be came back home, she rushed into the bathroom to wake herself up! As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, Be heard her mobile phone ringing not far away. She quickly picked up the phone, and saw that the screen was suddenly showing the two words "Mr. Basil". She was shocked! "Open the door!" As soon as she picked up the phone, Be heard the voice of Basil over the phone. After a short pause, Be asked "Mr. Basil, what''s wrong with you? " Chapter 32 An Eposide In The Room Chapter 32 An Eposide In The Room Basil didn''t give her any time to be in a daze. Before Be could react, his domineering voice came from the phone again. "I''m at your door. Open the door!" "Oh, I see! Mr. Basil, wait a minute. I''ll open the door for you right now! " Then she hung up the phone in a hurry. She almost rushed into her room, took a pair of pajamas from the wardrobe and put them on. She stood in front of the dresser anxiously and tidied up her hair casually. Then she rushed to the door again. Trying to calm herself down, Be slowly opened the door! Basil was a little impatient at first. He kept knocking at the door of Be'' house. When Basil was about to lose his temper, Be slowly opened the door. At once, he quickly calmed down and looked at her with a smile. At this time, Be was wearing a light pink, gauze nightgown. Her skin was crystal clear against the pajamas! At this moment. Be was standing at the door with a shy look on her face. Her slightly wet hair was casually scattered around her ears. It had a special feeling. For a moment, Basil was stunned. Being stared at by Basil, Be felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head shyly, reached out her hand and tucked the hair behind her ear. She didn''t know when her cheeks also flushed! Standing there shyly, Be asked Basil in a low voice, "Mr. Basil, what can I do for you? " Basil came to his senses all of a sudden. He took a step forward and stood in front of Be. The distance between him and her was only as thin as a piece of paper! Be could even feel the breath of Basiling from above her head! She raised her head suddenly and looked into the eyes of Basil. It was the first time for Be to stand so close to Basil. Unconsciously, Be fell deeply into his eyes and couldn''t extricate herself for a moment! At this moment, Be was looking at Basil affectionately. She didn''t notice that there was an unnoticeable smile on Basil''s face! Basil suddenly reached out his hand and held her waist. As a result, Be fell into his chest! ''Okay! But I feel safe! '' This was an idea shed through her mind after Be fell into the chest of Basil! Basil slowly lowered his body and whispered in Be''s ear "Aren''t you going to let me in? Or do you want us stay here? " Basil paused on purpose, nced at Be yfully, and then said "Start!" It was beyond Be''s expectation. Basil would hold her in his arm and go inside. The word said from Basil could be so ambiguous, which made Be think of love unconsciously. Thinking of love, Be''s face turned even redder! She reached out her hand and gently touched Basil''s chest. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Mr. Basil, you are so bad! " Looking at the pretentious look of Be in front of him, Basil suddenly felt a little disgusted! But for his own n, he had to suppress the feelings in his heart,! This time, Basil acted more presumptuously. He reached out a hand to hold Be''s hand, but this time, he didn''t hold it gently. Instead, he secretly exerted force, which made her feel a pain! She stared at Basil''s face, with her eyes full of disbelief. Basil slowly sat up from the bed, but he didn''t let go of Be''s hand! All of a sudden, Basil seemed to have changed into a different person. With sharp eyes, he said to Be in a cold tone "I had said, you can be my lover only by helping me do that! But before that, don''t try to get close me! " Basil''s words had a magic power that no one could disobey! "I can treat you well, that''s also a condition!" After saying that, Basil threw out Be''s arm and walked out of the room without looking back. Even though he sat on the sofa with bare feet, he still exuded an aura that could not be ignored! Startled by Basil''s sudden change, Be rushed to him regardless of whether she was properly dressed or not, "Mr. Basil, it''s not that I didn''t do my best to help you. It''s just that I''m not capable enough! I have seeded in sneaking into Harrison''s study, but somehow he suddenly came back! They seem to have found me. I have no choice but to give up! " With a sobbing tone, Be exined to Basil. But Basil didn''t say a word. He still looked down at Be. Suddenly, something urred to her. Be hurried to the side of Basil and whispered something. After saying that, Be tried to sit next to Basil. But she was frightened by Basil''s sharp eyes and knelt on the ground! Chapter 33 Meet ex-boyfriend again Chapter 33 Meet ex-boyfriend again At this moment, Be was kneeling timidly at the feet of Basil and her body could not help trembling! She didn''t dare to look up at Basil, because the look in Basil''s eyes just now really frightened her! Basil lowered his head and looked at Be kneeling at his feet. Be was not as charming as she was just now! The two of them just stood there in a stalemate until the legs on Be''s knees began to numb and her body began to shake. "All right! Stand up! " Be struggled to stand up! She lowered her head and timidly looked at Basil, "Thank you, Mr. Basil! " "Are you telling the truth?" Basil squinted his eyes slightly. The fierceness in his eyes could not be ignored by Be! "Of course it''s true, Mr. Basil! How dare I lie to you! " Be lowered her head and trembled! Hearing this, Basil smiled slightly! Then he stood up suddenly and walked towards the door, leaving Be standing there alone and looking at the back of Basil at a loss. Basil stopped as soon as he put his hand on the doorknob. He turned his back to Be and said indifferently "Don''t forget what I told you! Otherwise, you know my means! " Then he opened the door and left without looking back. Hearing what Basil had said, Be copsed to the ground. Be swore to herself, ''I will seed! Definitely, I will!'' As soon as Basil appeared downstairs, the old K was obviously stunned. When Basil proposed toe to the house of Be, the old K was shocked. Now seeing that Basil came out so quickly, the old K was even more confused. He walked towards Basil in a hurry and asked tentatively "Mr. Basil, you..." before the old K finished his words, he was shocked by the look in Basil''s eyes! He quickly changed his words and tried to make up for it "Mr. Basil, I mean, where are you going now? " But Basil ignored the question of the old K and went straight to the car. Leaving the old K alone, who was standing there in a daze! "Hurry up? !" Just as the old K was in a daze, the harsh voice of Basil came from his ear! He hurried into the car, but didn''t dare to ask Basil where he was going. He just started the car and wandered on the street aimlessly. At this time, Basil was sitting quietly in the car. He carefully recalled the thing that Be had just told him. It turned out that just now, Be whispered in his ear to tell Basil everything she saw in the office of Harrison, including theyout of the study of Harrison, and of course, the inexplicable document mentioned by the Secretary and Harrison. ''What kind of document is it? It''s protected by Harrison! Is it rted to my parents'' car ident? '' Thinking of this, Basil suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were red. It was the first time that sadness crawled into his eyes. This was a pain in Basil''s heart! Sixteen years ago Basil''s father, Barney, and Harrison had known each other for many years! They built the current H Group hand in hand. But ten years ago, the H Group was not called H Group, but called HB Group. It was just because Basil''s father, Barney, thought that the contribution of Harrison was far greater than his own, so he put the word "H" before the word "B". It seemed that Harrison also thought so. He felt that thepany was founded by himself, but it was upied by Barney, which made Harrison ufortable! Day by day, Harrison and Barney seemed to be in harmony on the surface, but Harrison secretly nned everything! But Barney naively took Harrison as his brother! One day, Harrison could no longer hide his wild ambition. That morning, Barney came to work as usual. At this time, he didn''t expect that he would die. But Harrison came to thepany early! He stood in the office, waiting anxiously for the appearance of Barney. As his expected, Barney still appeared downstairs as usual. Seeing this, Harrison immediately called Mr. Wang, who was not a secretary but an ordinary employee. Under the pressure and temptation of Harrison, Mr. Wang agreed to do such a cruel thing for Harrison! When Barney walked into the office building, Harrison immediately asked Mr.Wang to cut off a small part of the brake line of Barney''s car. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, in order to fight time for Mr.Wang, Harrison pretended to have some important documents to discuss with Barney, so he called him and said that he was waiting for him in his office! Without any doubt, Barney went straight to Harrison''s office. Seeing that he had sessfully stopped Barney, Harrison called Mr. Wang again and asked him to go to Basil''s house. He found an excuse to say that Barney fainted in the office and took out Basil''s mother, Alice, from home! However, Basil''s mother, Alice, didn''t trust Harrison''s men. When she heard the news that Mr. Wang had told her about Barney, she called Barney without thinking. At that time, Harrison was sitting beside Barney. When he saw the word "Alice" on the screen, Harrison was shocked. When Barney was about to answer the phone, Harrison lifted his arm without thinking and just touched Barney''s hand. "Click!" With a sound, Barney''s phone fell to the ground. Harrison and Barney looked at it at the same time. As expected, the phone was broken in half! "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off, please..." When she heard that Barney''s phone was powered off, Alice was stunned. Without any hesitation, Alice rushed to the office of Barney! Because of her anxiety, the car was speeding on the road. Alice didn''t know how many red lights she had run along the way, but she couldn''t see it at all. Before she could see it, a big truck also rushed over beside her! There was no time for her to dodge. When Alice realized it, it was toote! Mr. Wang followed closely behind Alice. He had witnessed the ident! He immediately called Harrison and told him about it. His voice was trembling! Chapter 34 He happened to see all of this Chapter 34 He happened to see all of this "Where are you going?" Azy voice came from behind L. "Get out! Otherwise, I can''t exin it clearly when that bastard Basil gets up! " L didn''t realize that it was Basil''s voice and shouted. "Hold on? Basil is sleeping. Then who is the voice? '' L stood still in a daze. She reached out her hand stiffly and slowly touched the corner of her clothes. She reached out a finger and pointed it at the hand of the person behind her. But before she could touch him, L screamed, "ah! Damn it! Ghost! " She roared and ran out of the door. But the big hands didn''t seem to want to let her go. L closed her eyes tightly and didn''t know she was just running at the same ce. After running for a long time, L finally came to her senses. She slowly stopped and looked around. It was still in Basil''s room! "Waah..." L burst into tears. She copsed on the ground, struggling to beg for mercy, "Mr. Ghost, Mr. Ghost, I''m sorry to bother you. I apologize to you! My period is out of control and disordered. I... my flesh is poor and full of bones! Please don''t eat me! I admit that I have a bad character! I promise I will change it! Mr. Ghost, oh, no! Please let me go! " L yelled at herself. She firmly believed that there must be a horrible looking ghost behind her! She didn''t dare to look back. The "ghost" behind him looked at L''s funny face and felt helpless! He''s head hurt because of L. He suppressed his anger and said coldly "Is that enough?" "Ah! Mr. Ghost, I''m sorry. I really know I was wrong. I... " Before L could finish her words, the "ghost" behind her roared, "I''ll ask you again! Is that enough? " He interrupted L immediately. L was paralyzed and sobbed helplessly. "Basil,e and save me! I won''t quarrel with you in the future. It''s just having a baby, isn''t it? I will give birth to the baby! I haven''t lived enough! I don''t want to die! " "That''s what you had said!" Just as L was about to make a self reflection, the voice of "ghost" came from behind her again. There was a hint of yfulness in his tone. "Yes, yes, as long as you let me go, it''s a child, I''ll give birth to it!" L nodded and agreed. "Loosen.. loosen?" L vaguely felt that the man behind her was no longer holding her hand. But even so, L didn''t dare to look back. She asked tentatively "Mr. Ghost? Mr. Ghost? Mr. Ghost? L asked respectfully, but there was no sound behind her. ''It''s better run now! Run... ''L suddenly stood up and tried to run out of the door. But before L could stand on her feet, she was lifted up from the ground! This time, L really wanted to cry! She was so scared that she closed her eyes tightly. She was afraid that she would irritate ghost because of her escape, so she quickly exined: Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Mr. Ghost, listen to me. I don''t want to run. I just... I''m kneeling on my knees. You know, my legs are numb. I just get up and move. I don''t want to run! " While exining, L struggled, but her eyes were still closed. Suddenly, L felt that she was pressed under something, and there was an unknown thing against her waist. In a few seconds, L had already imagined his appearance to be more and more terrible. She kept struggling, but it was useless. She had to constantly twist her waist. But the more she moved, the more powerful the thing on her waist became! When L was almost desperate, she heard a familiar and sexy voice: "If you keep moving, I''ll eat you up now!" This time, L really did not dare to move. She was lying obediently on the bed, but she did not dare to open her eyes. The "ghost" on L smiled with satisfaction. He whispered in L''s ear "Open your eyes and see who I am!" The "ghost" breath was so itchy on L''s face that she almost snorted. She kept shaking her head, "I dare not! I dare not... Hmm... " Before L could say anything, her mouth was kissed. She opened her eyes in horror and saw a handsome face in front of her. ''Basil!'' Basil was sucking the air from L''s mouth with his eyes closed. Until L felt that she was about to suffocate for a while, Basil let go of her and looked at her yfully. "Why... Why are you awake?" With a swollen mouth, L asked Basil in confusion. As soon as Basil lowered his head, he saw L''s "swollen mouth", which made him feel very funny. He turned his head, chuckled, and then became serious again. "You just threw me like that. The dead are all alive! It''s strange that I didn''t wake up. " Hearing this, L felt a little embarrassed. But even so, she was still stubborn. She looked into his eyes and said stubbornly "You are too heavy! Besides, I came to help you out of kindness. Since you are awake, you can get up by yourself. Why are you making things difficult for me? " L turned her head and seemed to me him. When L pretended to be coquettish, Basil suddenly bent over and kissed her hard on the lips. Then he stood up and looked at her yfully, "Are you still angry?" This time, L looked at Basil in disbelief. Blinking her bronze bell-like eyes, she wiped her mouth with her hands and said angrily "What... What are you doing! A rogue! Let me tell you. Don''t think you are powerful. I''m not afraid of you! " Looking at L, Basil felt both angry and funny. He bent down again. L put her hands against his chest. "What... What are you doing! It''s endless, isn''t it! I admit defeat. I was wrong, okay? " But it seemed that Basil didn''t want to let go of L so easily. He changed his direction and whispered in her ear in an extremely sexy way "Did you regret giving birth to my baby so soon?" Basil deliberately blew his breath on L''s neck, which made her tremble slightly. L twisted her waist and tried to escape from him. "Don''t move!" All of a sudden, a tough voice of Basil came to her ears. L clearly felt that the thing against her waist was stronger than before! Chapter 35 Uncontrollable anger Chapter 35 Uncontroble anger L was obediently pressed under Basil. She thought that as long as she listened to him, he would let her go. However, she had underestimated him. L saw that Basil gently grabbed her hand. L kept struggling, but Basil didn''t let her go at all! "What are you doing?" L shouted. This time, she was really angry. But Basil didn''t care whether L yelled at him or not. He bent down again and whispered in her ear softly "It is you who are seducing me. You are responsible for it! " ... After making love a while, Ly obediently next to Basil. She closed her eyes slightly and her consciousness was somewhat blurred. Basilzily leaned against the head of the bed, his hands still wandering on L. Unconsciously, L and Basil seemed to have forgiven each other. Looking at the cozy look of L, Basil was shocked by the document again. But then, Basil felt relieved. He believed that even if Harrison sent a person to sleep with him, he would definitely send a person who was obedient and sensible. And that person was obviously not L. Moreover, there was no way to verify Lincy''s loyalty. He couldn''t put L to death just because he believed in Lincy''s words. After all, the information could be forged! He needed to investigate it carefully.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, in his heart, Basil never believed that L was sent by Harrison to monitor him. He just couldn''t ept it for a while. But when he really calmed down, it was not difficult to see that this matter was full of doubt! Just as Basil was lost in thought, L''s voice came slowly from beside him. "Why did you drink so much?" L asked with concern. "Nothing. I just thought of something sad! You don''t understand. Good night. "Basil didn''t intend to tell L the past. His ambiguous answer made L curious. "It''s impossible. How could you be so sad for it if it''s not something heartbreaking!" Sometimes, Basil really hated L''s cleverness. He knew that he couldn''t fool her, so he slowly told her the thing that had been hidden in his heart. However, Basil didn''t want to show his helplessness in front of L. He slowly told her in the third person. ... In fact, L knew that the "he" mentioned by Basil was himself. But since Basil didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t intend to ask. L slowly opened her eyes, reached out her hands and hugged Basil tightly. She had never seen Basil like this before! It made L''s heart hurt! And L seemed to have been opened up because of the matter of Basil. Sheforted him. It turned out that L was not Harrison''s biological daughter, but adopted by him and his ex-wife. Twenty-one years ago Harrison wanted to establish apany with Basil''s father, Barney, but he didn''t have much start-up capital. On the other hand, Harrison was afraid that his power and status would be inferior to that of Barney after thepany was established. Therefore, he had no choice but to marry the daughter of the municipal government - Hallen Hallen used to be gentle and beautiful, but her only weakness was that an ident in the past hurt its uterus! In order to save his daughter''s life, the father of Hallen had her uterus removed without telling her! God knew how much Hallen looked forward to bing a mother. However, haveing her uterus removed meant that she would never have a child of her own for the rest of her life! After knowing the truth, Hallen changed her usual character, as if she had changed into a different person. She went against her father every day! Somehow, Harrison knew that the father of Hallen was anxious to marry his daughter, so he tried every means to get close to Hallen Gradually, Hallen opened her heart to Harrison. She put her heart and soul into Harrison. But what about Harrison? After marring Hallen as his wife, Harrison left her alone. Hallen''s dowry and all money in the family were taken by Harrison to set up apany with Barney At first, Harrison cared about Hallen because he was afraid of her father''s rights. But after her father was laid off, Harrison didn''t talk to Hallen anymore. As for Hallen, she was gloomy all days. The nanny who had taken care of her since she was a child told her that she could adopt a child. When Hallen really adopted a girl, Harrison just nced at her without saying anything. The girl that Hallen brought back from the orphanage was the current L. L had always thought that his father, Harrison, didn''t like her. He was too busy with his work to care about her mother''s feelings. But in the end, before the death of Hallen, Harrison did note to see her for thest time. At that time, L learned from Hallen that she was not their biological daughter. She was adopted from an orphanage by Hallen in order to realize Hallen''s dream of being a mother. Chapter 36 Young Master Nangong,the Man with Her That Night Chapter 36 Young Master Nangong,the Man with Her That Night The scene of the death of Hallen appeared in front of L again. Leaning on Basil''s shoulder, L choked with sobs. She didn''t know when her eyes were covered with tears. Seeing that, Basil felt heartbroken too! He held L tightly in his arms, as if giving her strength to be strong. L looked at Basil gratefully. She calmed down and said slowly again. ... After Hallen passed away, L felt that her world had copsed. The nanny of Hallen who had been with L, also passed away one after another not long after Hallen''s death. Those days were the darkest and most reluctant days for L! She still couldn''t forget the feeling of heartache that made her unable to breathe! L locked herself in the room all days and didn''t go anywhere. But what about Harrison? Not long after the death of Hallen, he fell in love with Lisa, the petite, lovely and gentle girl, who was ten years younger than him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It didn''t take long for Lisa to give Harrison a fat son named Colin Maybe it was because Harrison had done too many bad things, the baby had died not long after he was born. As for Lisa, she hated L more because she lost her beloved son. She imed that L was the reincarnation of an enchantress who first killed L''s mother, and then Lisa''s baby son! Lisa kept asking L to pay for her son''s life. Fortunately, Harrison still had ast bit of conscience. He knew that the one that Hallen was most worried about was her daughter, L. He had done his best to raise up L, but he had never given her any care or love. But Lisa was not satisfied with it. She would punch and kick L from time to time when Harrison was not around. What''s more, at such a young age, L was often arranged by Lisa to do some housework that she couldn''t do at all. As long as L didn''t meet her standard, Lisa wouldn''t let L eat. And even if Harrison knew that Lisa mistreated L, he would not stop her. He usually turned a blind eye to Lisa. And Harrison''s attitude seemed to give Lisa great encouragement, which made her poison L more harshly. Fortunately, the older servant felt sorry for L. L didn''t know who her biological parents were, but the foster mother who cared about her died early. Therefore, they would secretly bring some food to L when Lisa was not noticing. With the help of others, L was healthy enough to go to school. At the same time, Lisa was also very prosperous. She gave birth to a daughter for Harrison, which was Antonia. From the moment Antonia was born, all the attention of the family was focused on Antonia. As long as it was what Antonia wanted, Lisa would try her best to get it for Antonia. Harrison loved Antonia even more because she was his only child. L was several years older than Antonia, but in the eyes of outsiders, Antonia was white and kind, while L was dark and thin. Only the clothes that Antonia didn''t want would be given to L by Lisa. Usually, when L and Antonia walked together, they were both daughters of the family, while L was like a servant of Antonia. Antonia had been studying in a noble school in A Country since she was young. As for L, she did go to a very ordinary school. Fortunately, L studied hard enough. With her own efforts, she finally entered the most famous university in A Country- XX University. She was also selected by her tutor and directly became a master of the XX University. After a while, Antonia also entered that university. However, she didn''t get into the university by herself. It was because Harrison paid the invigtor for Antonia that Antonia managed to enter the XX University with herst score. After graduation, L became a department director of an overseaspany and a general manager a yearter. Until she was deceived by Lisa to Basil''s side. Under the pressure and temptation of Basil, she quit her job. As for Antonia, she also wanted to be popr because of her vanity. Under the guidance of Harrison, she sessfully entered the entertainment circle with a role in the movie. In the past few years, through hype, packaging and other means. Although there was no representative work, she had been active in front of the screen all days and had finally be a well-known star. ... "Hold on!" Just as L was about to say something, Basil suddenly interrupted her, "Did you say you are older than Antonia? " "Yes, what''s wrong?" L raised her head and looked at Basil in confusion. "How old are you?" "6 years old!" "6 years old..." Brian turned his head and was lost in thought, while L still looked at him in confusion. All of a sudden, it seemed that Basil came to his senses. He nced at L and said awkwardly "It''s okay. Go on with your words." "Oh..." L said lightly, and theny back in the original position, still saying something. It turned out that Basil didn''t know that L was 6 years older than Antonia. ''No wonder L was so thin when she was sent here. She didn''t look as elegant as ady from an eminent family. And the stubbornness and look on L''s face were not necessary for a rich youngdy! At that time. Why didn''t I notice that? Maybe L wasn''t sent by Harrison to spy on me! Moreover, L''s skin was not as bright as Antonia''s. Therefore, I naively believed that Antonia and L were almost the same age.'' At the thought of this, Basil began to regret and then felt lucky. ''Fortunately, I knew it earlier and it was not irreversible! But now it seemed that L was 6 years older than Antonia. And ording to L, she was not Harrison''s biological daughter, but adopted by him and Hallen. In addition, Harrison had hurt L''s childhood so much. There was no reason for L to work for Harrison. That didn''t make sense! It seemed that I was cheated by Lincy.'' At the thought of this, the tenderness in Basil''s eyes immediately disappeared and was reced with an unprecedented trace! ''Lincy! Lincy... ''With his eyes fixed on the front, Basil kept roaring" Lincy "in his heart. Chapter 37 I dont need you to care my woman Chapter 37 I don''t need you to care my woman "What time is it! Basil, aren''t you going to the meeting? " While Basil was gently stroking L''s hair and thinking, L suddenly stood up from the bed and looked at him. Basil was shocked by L''s scream. He took a deep breath, calmed himself down and said "There is no meeting at all. I told Cynthiast night that if I didn''t call her the second morning, she would call home and ask the servant to inform you and let you call me. " Seeing that L was stunned, Basilughed out from his heart. But L was a little angry. She had a feeling that she was tricked. "No wonder... No wonder no one came to help you when you were drunk! No wonder there was no servant in the corridor! It''s all your n. Basil, why did you lie to me? " After saying that, L pinched Basil''s ear fiercely with a fierce look. Basil immediately felt a sharp pain. He held L''s hand tightly, trying to save his ears. Looking at the naughty L, Basil felt a little embarrassed. ''Now you are the only one who dares to bully me!'' Although Basil thought so, he didn''t feel angry. His eyes were full of affection. L''s naughty look was so cute in Basil''s eyes! "No, I have nothing to hide from you. Except for Lincy... "Of course, Basil didn''t say thest sentence. He began to doubt whether Lincy was loyal to him. Basil felt that it was necessary for him to beat around the bush and let Lincy know what she should do and what she shouldn''t do! At the thought of this, Basil''s heart was a little cruel, and his hand holding L gradually tightened. L looked at Basil in pain. All of a sudden, Basil seemed to realize it and quickly loosened his grip on L. L hid her hand behind her back and kept rubbing it. ... Unconsciously, L was more and more sleepy. She hadn''t slept wellst night and just when falling asleep, she was called up by the servants in the early morning and made lovey-dovey with Basil for half a day. L was so sleepy that she gradually fell asleep. Seeing that L had fallen asleep, Basil breathed a sigh of relief. When L''s breath gradually stabilized, Basil gently put her aside, picked up his clothes, and quietly walked towards the door. When he walked to the door, he didn''t forget to look back at L. Seeing that she was still asleep and wasn''t awakened by him, he was relieved. He gently opened the door and walked out without looking back. ... "If Mrs. L wakes up, tell her I''m going to thepany. I have something urgent to deal with! " Wearing the suit coat handed over by the servant, Basil ordered the servant. He was worried that L would overthink if she didn''t see him when she opened her eyes! But it turned out that Basil was wrong. "Yes, Mr. Basil! " The servant stood behind Basil and answered respectfully. ... "Old K, call Lincy and ask her toe to my office in ten minutes. I have something to ask her!" Sitting in the car Basil ordered the old K harshly. Hearing that, the old K quickly agreed. After all, the old K had been working for Basil for many years, so he could guess Basil''s temper. He could clearly see anger in Basil''s eyes! ... However, Lincy wasn''t surprised to receive the call from the old K. Because when she decided to destroy the material that proved that L was not Harrison''s biological daughter, she had been ready, waiting for Basil to me her! However, in her heart, Lincy had already taken measures to deal with it! She was no longer the innocent and lovely girl she used to be. Now her heart was filled with hatred. ... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Soon, Lincy appeared in the office of Basil. Basil had already been waiting for her there. When Lincy saw Basil, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she looked calm. "Lincy, kneel down!" Basil''s harsh voice suddenly came from above Lincy''s head! Lincy was shocked. The coldness of Basil came from his bones! It went straight to press Lincy''s heart and made her shudder! Lincy suddenly copsed to the ground, and she kept trembling. She kept her head down and didn''t dare to look into Basil''s eyes. "Do you know why I asked you toe here?" Basil sat on the sofa, fiddling with his ring, and looked at Lincy yfully. "Because... Because! Mr. Basil, I... I... I... "Lincy faltered, kneeling on the ground. Basil interrupted her before she could finish her words. "Lincy, don''t y tricks on me! You know what I mean! The information you gave me is true or false! " Basil''s voice came to Lincy''s ears again. Lincy knelt on the ground, rolling her eyes. Lincy guessed what Basil angry was, but obviously, she was wrong! "Mr. Basil, all the information is true. I did it step by step ording to the instructions of the old K! I know I''m not very efficient now, but Mr. Basil, please trust me. I will work hard and one day, I will be yourpetent assistant! " Lincy said courteously. The humbleness in her tone was something that she hated very much, but she had no choice but to show it! "Shut up! Lincy, are you ying tricks now? " Basil suddenly stopped Lincy, and then ordered the old K behind him "Teach her how to behave! Learn how to be my subordinate! " Obviously, Basil''s tone was a little restrained, but he didn''t stop. This way, it made K feel a little awkward! Lincy looked up at Basil in horror, "No! Mr. Basil! Mr. Basil, I was wrong, Mr. Basil! " Lincy begged while struggling! Just as she was struggling, Lincy identally hit the face of the old K, who was stunned for a moment, and then she took advantage of the time when the old K was in a daze to break free. Lincy knelt down and crawled towards Basil. She crawled under Basil''s feet, with tears streaming down her cheeks. She grabbed Basil''s feet and shook them constantly, "Mr. Basil, Mr. Basil, I really know I was wrong! Please let me go! " After saying that, Lincy lowered her head, knelt on the ground and kept crying. Basil grabbed Lincy''s chin fiercely and looked at her fiercely. Chapter 38 So Possessive Chapter 38 So Possessive "Lincy, think about it carefully. If you have done anything against me, I will remind you. The information you gave me..." after saying that, Basil casually threw Lincy aside. Then, Lincy fell to the ground, and a drop of blood slowly flowed out from the corner of her mouth. Lincy fell to the ground and said nothing. Tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t seem to notice them. She just let them flow and didn''t wipe them. Basil really hated Lincy''s state of being like a dead fish at the moment. He slowly raised his hand to the K behind him, and the old K understood it. The old K walked up to Lincy with a ferocious look and grabbed her cor fiercely. At the same time, Lincy was pulled up from the ground by him. Once again, the old K threw Lincy under Basil''s feet. Basil slowly crouched down. Seeing this, Lincy retreated in horror. Gradually, Lincy stepped back to the feet of the old K. Lincy turned her head stiffly, and the old K also looked at her coldly. Lincy was extremely scared when she saw the old K slowly raised foot. She kept shaking her head and begging him to let her go. After all, she knew very well how vicious the means of the old K! Of course, she knew why Basil was so angry! But this time, she regretted. She regretted that she had made up her mind to hide the truth from Basil. She really underestimated Basil''s ability! Lincy raised her head, with tears streaming down from the corner of her eyes. She crawled to Basil''s feet and kowtowed heavily. She prayed loudly: "Mr. Basil! Mr. Basil, I know I was wrong! I won''t hide it from you anymore! I have concealed the fact that L is not Harrison''s biological daughter! Please let me go! Please let me live. I will be grateful to you, and I will repay you even if I do anything! Mr. Basil! " Lincy kowtowed heavily as she spoke! There was already blood on her forehead. Perhaps it was because of the panic in her heart that Lincy didn''t feel the pain from her forehead at all! Looking at Lincy kowtowing on the ground, Basil snorted coldly. Basil bent down and pinched Lincy''s chin hard again, "If you had known it earlier, why did you bother yourself! Do you think I''m blind! Lincy, this is thest time I tell you. If you try to hide something from me again! You have to think about it carefully. Next time, will you be so lucky to leave my office alive! Remember your identity. You are just a spy for me! Since it was a spy, in other words, everyone could be a spy! Don''t think that I can''t get those things without you! " After saying that, Basil threw Lincy to the ground. Then he slowly reached out his hand and held it in the air. Seeing this, the old K immediately handed over a handkerchief respectfully and gently put it under the hand of Basil. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Basil took up the handkerchief, wiped the hand that had pinched Lincy''s chin slowly and looked at her contemptuously. Then he threw the handkerchief on Lincy''s head. Basil stood up slowly, and the old K followed him in a hurry. Basil passed by the old K''s burly figure and said to Lincy indifferently "Clean yourself up and leave! Don''t pollute the floor of my office. Besides, if you dare to tell others what happened today, be careful of your life! There is a door behind the potted nt. Wipe your face clean and don''t let others see anything wrong! " After saying that, Basil left without looking back, leaving Lincy kneeling on the ground and trembling. Lincy''s chin had already been pinched purple by the powerful hand of Basil, leaving obvious dark cyan fingerprints on her white chin. Lincy clenched her hands on the ground. She grabbed the carpet fiercely and breathed quickly. There was an unprecedented fierce light in her eyes. Lincy stood up, opened the door behind the potted nt and walked inside. It was not a rare thing inside, but a ce that made Lincy terrified! She had never thought that there would be such a horrible ce in the office of Basil! There were all kinds of execution tools disyed in the room, such as the punishment room during the war, or the battlefield in the ancient times! All kinds of instruments of torture were covered with a thick layer of blood! Leaning against the door, Lincy looked around in horror. However, she was not scared at all. She was just shocked! A sly light shed across her eyes. In Lincy''s opinion, this was an unknown side of Basil. If she exposed this room to the public, she would trample Basil into the prison from the high position. At that time, Basil could no longer control her life, and she might leap up and even surpass him. Lincy firmly believed that as long as she got the evidence of Basil''s crime, he would not be able to escape! What she didn''t realize was that how could Basil leave her any chance to move him down! She didn''t notice that before Basil said that, Basil took a look at the old K. and then the old K nodded slowly. Lincy stood up slowly. She stood in front of a big mirror and looked straight at herself in the mirror. She was in a mess and ruined. She slowly reached out her hand and touched her forehead, eyes, mouth and chin. There was something inexplicable in her eyes. It seemed to be hatred andcency! She looked at herself in the mirror with a twisted expression. It was horrible! Suddenly, her eyes changed, as if she had changed into a different person. She wiped her wound hard. The wound was not treated or healed. She even pushed open the part that had scabs! The bright red blood slowly flowed down her forehead and cheeks! She even put her hand on her chin and slowly put it on the ce where Basil pinched. She pinched it hard again. But she didn''t feel any pain at all! The harder she pinched, the happier she felt. It seemed that only in this way could she clearly feel her own feelings and feel that she was still alive! All of a sudden, Lincy let out a creepyugh. She grinned, and blood slowly slid down from the corner of her mouth! She was like a ghost! "L! Basil! I want you to die in a horrible death! " Suddenly, Lincy pointed at herself in the mirror and shouted fiercely! Chapter 39 She doesnt deserve to be in my good graces. Chapter 39 She doesn''t deserve to be in my good graces. Coming out of his office, Basil went straight to the underground garage. As he walked, he listened to his subordinates reporting the movements of L. When he heard that L woke up, she didn''t hurry to look for him and just rushed downstairs to have her meal, Basil''s face darkened. But his men told him that the reason why L was eager to fill her stomach was to wait for Basil to come back! Hearing this, Basil put on a sweet smile! ''Mr. Basil? Did Mr. Basilugh? Oh my god! Mr. Basil is smiling! I thought he wouldn''tugh because of his congenitalughter disorder! '' The old K followed Basil and suddenly saw the smile on Basil''s face. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart. This time, it was the old K''s turn to be shocked! Basil kept smiling. He didn''t know how many of his subordinates were shocked by his look! But the smile on Basil''s face disappeared as soon as he received the phone call from Cynthia! ... As soon as Basil got on the car, Cynthia called him at an inappropriate time. Perhaps it was because of something urgent that Cynthia called Basil''s private phone instead of the old K''s. The old K couldn''t do anything but to see the smile on Basil''s face gradually froze and finally disappeared. Basil changed into a fierce look! ''Yes, this is the CEO we are familiar with! I must have had an illusion just now. It must be! '' The old K thought to himself. He withdrew his body and gently patted his face, trying to wake himself up. At this moment, Basil had already got in the car. Just as the old K was in a daze, he heard a cold voice of Basil from behind, "What are you waiting for? Get in the car!" The old K turned around in a hurry. He looked adorable when he was in a daze. But it was not the time to y cute, so he quickly came to his senses and got in the car. The old k sat there timidly. He lowered his head and leaned his body at 45 degrees, facing Basil. He was like a child who had done something wrong and was waiting for Basil''s scolding. But Basil didn''t seem to take it seriously. He looked at the old K. It was both angry and funny! Even though Basil didn''t really me him, he didn''t want to give him a fluke. So, with his voice down, Basil pretended to be low and said lightly "Hey, you, be more careful! Can you focus on it? What you are thinking about all days? " As Basil spoke, he stared at the old K. but there was a hint of concern in his eyes. The old K kept his head down, so he didn''t see the look in Basil''s eyes. He just kept nodding and apologizing. "All right, all right." Basil shouted at the old K. he raised his hand, looked at his watch and then ordered the old K, "There is still an hour left. I have to go to Italy! Cynthia has booked a flight ticket for me. Ask the branchpany in Italy to prepare the materials right away! I''ll start my work as soon as I get there! What you need to do is to guard the ML Manor day and night after I leave and not to let any suspicious people in! If anything goes wrong, I will me you! " The old K looked at Basil in confusion. He had been with Basil for a long time. His keen sense told him that something big was going to happen! He asked Basil in confusion, "Mr. Basil, what happened? What''s the information you mentioned? Mrs. L... " Basil interrupted him before he could finish his words. Basil said fiercely, "Are you following me for the first day! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t look at what you shouldn''t see, don''t do what you shouldn''t do! How many times do I have to teach you such a simple truth? " Basil couldn''t help giving a fierce look Even the burly old K trembled with fear! "I dare not! Mr. Basil! " "I shouldn''t have said that!" Just as the old K was about to p himself, Basil stopped him. "Well, after I leave, you will be responsible for L''s safety. You must protect her well. When Ie back, if she gets hurt, I will me you cruelly! " As soon as Basil finished his words, the old K covered his body subconsciously. Of course he knew that Basil could do it when he said it. He promised in a hurry, "Don''t worry, Mr. Basil. I will protect Mrs. L personally and protect her with my life! " The old K said sincerely, as if to show his loyalty. Obviously, Basil didn''t want to hear that. He frowned and then ordered "Let''s go to the airport!" The old K immediately turned around and ordered the driver to drive. Basil turned his head and looked out of the window, lost in thought. It turned out that Cynthia called Basil just now to tell him that it had some progress in the matter he had been investigating. The director who had done two vehicle inspection reports was finally found in Italy by Basil''s subordinates. However, when he appeared in the police station in Italy, he threatened Basil with the original copy. The reason why he didn''t dare toe to A Country was that he was afraid of being discovered by Harrison''s men and being killed to cover the truth! The less people knew about it, the better it was, including the old K. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was why he pretended to tell the old K that he had business to deal with in Italy. He asked the old K to protect L. On one hand, he did this to protect her, but on the other hand, he was monitoring her and whether she would inform Harrison. The reason why Basil was in such a hurry to go to Italy was that Cynthia had told him that the safety of the director was threatened. He had to hurry over and get the decisive information from the mobile phone of the director. But what Basil didn''t expect was that when he went to Italy, what was waiting for him was a terrible trap! However, L, whom he missed so much, not only didn''t inform Harrison, but also was kidnapped to an unknown ce by a mysterious killer from nowhere. However, Basil was trapped in Italy and couldn''t escape. When he was informed by the old K that L was kidnapped and dying. He had no choice but to be anxious. However, L thought Basil didn''t care about her and misunderstood him. When Basil finally had time to go back to the ML Manor, there was no sign of L Chapter 40 Unsatisfactory married life Chapter 40 Unsatisfactory married life As soon as Basil got off the ne, the people of the branchpany in Italy had been waiting for him at the airport. As soon as Basil came out, they rushed up to meet him. Cynthia talked to them in fluent English. At this moment, Basil quickly took out his phone and saw the message from L. "K told me that you had something to deal with there. I''ll stay at home and wait for you toe back! You have to eat on time and take care of yourself! " At this moment, Basil, like a silly boy in love, stared at the screen of his mobile phone and smiled sweetly. He looked back at Cynthia and found that Cynthia was still talking with them. Basil took the opportunity to call L. After a while, L put it through. "What''s wrong? Did you get off the ne? " "Yes, I just got off the ne. What are you doing? " Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. "What else can I do? I''m bored at home. Can I... " Before L could finish her words, Basil interrupted her peremptorily, "No way! " All of a sudden, both L and Basil were stunned. Then he sighed deeply, "I don''t need a woman to make money to support our family! If you feel bored, let K go shopping with you and buy something for the two of us. " Hearing the exnation of Basil, L smiled sweetly on the other end of the phone line. Basil was as domineering as a child. Then, L pretended to be reserved and said, "Something for two of us? What if you don''t like it? " "No! I like everything you buy! " L smiled sweetly again! L and Basil were chatting casually like an old couple with the phone who had been together for a long time. His overbearing expression from time to time made L blush. "Mr. Basil..." Cynthia appeared behind him and called him respectfully. Basil nced behind him and then turned around. He said to L on the other end of the phone line, "Well, off with you now! Wait for me at home. I''ll hang up. " After saying that, Basil hung up the phone before L could say anything. "Okay, then you... "L slowly took down the phone beside her ear. Looking at the screen of the phone, disappointment gradually appeared. "What? Are you so busy? You even don''t have time to say anything! " Holding the phone in both hands, Lined. Basil, who was in Italy, also missed her so much that he was even in a daze. "Mr. Basil... Mr. Basil? " Cynthia stood beside Basil and called him. "What? !" Suddenly, Basil came to his senses and asked, "What''s wrong? " Basil looked at Cynthia and asked curiously. "What''s wrong with Mr. Basil? I''ve never seen him so distracted! " Although Cynthia was confused, she repeated what she had said respectfully. "Mr. Basil, the hotel in Italy has been arranged. They will arrange for someone to take you thereter. After you have a rest, we will go to the police station. The director is now detained in the police station. His life is not in danger for the time being! " Cynthia repeated what she had just said patiently. Seeing that there was no response from Basil, Cynthia said, "Mr. Basil, this is Mr. Harry from the branchpany in Italy. He is fully responsible for our schedule this time." "Okay, I see. Let''s go! " After saying that, Basil walked out of the airport. Without even looking back at Mr. Harry, he left. Seeing that, Cynthia first gave an apologetic smile to Mr. Harry, and then quickly followed Basil out of the airport. "I''ve long heard of the famous Mr. Basil in A Country. He is really extraordinary today! " Seeing the disappearing figure of Basil, Mr. Harry sighed in his heart. It was not until he saw Cynthia waving to him from a distance that he came to his senses and trotted to catch up with them. After a short while, Basil went to the best Summer Hotel in A Country by car. Outside the hotel, there was a big pond. Beside the pond, there were two white statues of Cupid, symbolizing pure love. Outside the pond, there were all kinds of colorful flowers. Of course, the most famous one was the national flower of Italy --Daisy, also known as the chrysanthemum. Summer Hotel was abination of ssic and fashion. It seemed that one more or less of it would lack its charm. It was the first time for Cynthia toe to Italy with Basil. As soon as she got off the car, she was attracted by the unique smell of Italy. She praised the natural city from time to time. However, Basil didn''t seem to be interested in all of this. He went straight into the hotel, not caring how crazy Cynthia was when she was there! Cynthia looked at Basil with beseeching eyes. She hoped that he could spare some time for her so that she could enjoy the beautiful scenery of Italy at will. Basil looked at the tender woman, Cynthia. Although he looked at Cynthia, gradually, the look of Cynthia changed into that of L. "L" raised her head and looked at Basil with pleading eyes. Although she didn''t say anything, it was written in her eyes. It was well known that Basil could not say "no" to L Basil nodded in a daze. Seeing that, Cynthia ran away as fast as she could. When Basil realized that it was Cynthia, not L, Cynthia had already run away. Looking at Cynthia''s receding figure, Basil continued, "If L were here, perhaps she would be as happy as she is. " Looking at the back of Cynthia, Basil began to miss L again. Basil turned around and nced at Mr. Harry. Knowing what he meant at once, Harry ushered him into the Summer Hotel. Basil took a simple shower in the presidential suite of the hotel. He wrapped his body with a bath towel, revealing his strong, bronze chest. Basil sat on the sofazily and looked through the materials sent to his room by Cynthia not long ago. His hair hung casually on both sides of his face, revealing his deep eyes. Basil looked through it roughly and closed it. At this time, Basil was already burning with anxiety. He wished he could go to the police station now, pull the director out of the police station and interrogate him. He swore that if they were in A Country, Basil would have done it already. But now in Italy, he had to follow the local rules--waiting. Basil didn''t want to wait. Just when he was bored, the phone in the suite suddenly rang. It was Cynthia. However, the expression on Basil''s face became moreplicated because of the phone call! Chapter 41 Thanks for Saving Me Chapter 41 Thanks for Saving Me It turned out that Cynthia was also shocked when she received the phone call from Mr. Harry. She had no idea how to tell Basil the shocking news. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Cynthia had no choice but to dial the phone of Basil''s suite with a perturbed mood. As soon as Basil picked up the phone, he asked Cynthia in a hurry, "When will we leave! I''ve read the document. Tell Harry to hurry up! " But Cynthia over the phone faltered. "Mr. Basil... Mr. Basil., the director... He..." Basil was annoyed by Cynthia''s tone! Basil asked coldly "Calm down, say it straight! Don''t falter to say! " "Mr. Basil, the director was stabbed by someone in the same cell yesterday morning. Not long before we arrived at the hotel, he were sent to the local hospital for emergency treatment. But the doctor said... " "What did he say?" "The doctor said that he might not be able to live for long, because the aorta in his abdomen was punctured and arge amount of blood was lost. In addition, he struggled when he was injured, which elerated the blood flow rate and caused a shortage of blood supply in his brain. In addition, his abdomen... " Basil interrupted Cynthia before she could finish her words, "How long does he still have?" "Less than an hour." "Get a car and go to the hospital right now!" ... Before long, Cynthia and Basil appeared at the gate of the hospital. Basil walked quickly towards the ward all the way, followed by Cynthia who pointed the direction to Basil. However, no matter how hard Basil tried to catch up, he was stillte. When he walked into the ward, he only saw a cold corpse. At that moment, Basil panicked. He once thought that he could finally clear up the grievances of his parents. Finally, he could rely on his own efforts to give his parents justice! But in the end, what he had been looking forward to for a long time was all ruined! Basil stood nkly in front of the corpse, and a tear fell from the corner of his eye! It was not because Basil had a deep feeling for the corpse, but because he felt powerless, which made his heartbroken. It was like a handful of sand in his palm, watching it slowly flow away, but he could do nothing! This was the first time that Basil had hated in his heart! He hated the god for being unfair. Even the most ordinary parents'' love was taken away from him when he was young! He would rather be an ordinary person as long as his parents were with him. He hated his ipetence. He had already found the director. Why didn''t he protect the director earlier! The truth was so close to him that he could almost feel it. As long as he struggled a bit, he could catch the truth, prove his parents'' innocence, and bring the murderer to justice. But all of this was ruined! Cynthia stood quietly behind Basil. She could clearly feel the obvious sadness around him! She sighed deeply, but there was nothing she could do! She walked slowly to the nurse and whispered in her ear. Then the nurse followed Cynthia out of the ward. Before Cynthia left, she closed the door. The nurse asked Cynthia curiously "What''s the rtionship between the gentleman in the ward and the patient? Do the dead body to be handled by that man or by the hospital? " The nurse asked as she handed the folder to Cynthia and continued "If the man decide to let the hospital deal with it, there is an agreement that needs your signature." Cynthia took the folder from the nurse. When she was about to look through it, Basil pushed the door open and walked out of the ward. Seeing this, Cynthia quickly handed the folder to the nurse and walked to Basil, leaving the nurse standing alone and looking at Cynthia in astonishment. "Mr. Basil, the hospital asked us how to deal with the corpse of the director. Should we solve it by ourselves, or... " But Basil didn''t seem to be interested in it. Before Cynthia finished her words, he interrupted her "Where is Mr. Harry? " "He is waiting outside." "Go back to the hotel and bring him to see me!" After saying that, Basil walked towards the gate of the hospital without looking back. Although Cynthia was a little confused, she still remembered the request of "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask". She quickly dialed Harry and talked to him in fluent English. The nurse watched Basil and Cynthia disappear in front of her. She tried to hold Cynthia''s hand and let her sign the agreement. But Cynthia refused her with an apologetic smile. She had no choice but to take the agreement back to her office. In other words, the corpse would be the subject of their hospital''s dissecting because no one recognized it. After a short while, Basil and Cynthia returned to the gate of the Summer Hotel. This time, Cynthia was not in the mood to wander around, because she clearly felt that this matter began to be a little complicated. And the state of Basil seemed to confirm Cynthia''s thoughts. Then, Harry arrived at the gate of the Summer Hotel. As soon as he got off the car, he walked towards Basil with a ttering smile on his face. This time, Basil no longer ignored Harry, but looked straight into his eyes, as if Basil had seen him thoroughly. Although he wore a lot of clothes, Harry felt cold under the gaze of Basil! At first, although Harry admired Basil very much that he could reach his current position at such a young age, in fact, Harry disdained him very much in his heart. He was told that Basil was just a young man who knew nothing but to do evil. Basil only cared about his own thoughts and didn''t care about the thoughts of other elders at all. But the look in Basil''s eyes just now made Harry have to re-examine Basil''s position in his heart! Suddenly, Basil looked away and walked towards the room on the top of the building. Seeing this, Cynthia politelymunicated with Harry and asked him to go to the room of Basil with her. Harry felt something was wrong. But then he gave up the idea. In his heart, Basil was just a young boy. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stir up any trouble. Even if he had tampered with the director, in the eyes of Harry, Basil couldn''t notice it at all! However, what Harry didn''t expect was that not only did Basil know the problem of the director, but also knew their purpose! Chapter 42 His Blue Pupils Can Glow Chapter 42 His Blue Pupils Can Glow It turned out that ten minutes ago, in the ward Cynthia stood quietly behind Basil, keeping an eye on him all the time. She saw that Basil''s right hand slightly tapped on her leg. Cynthia immediately understood and hurried to the nurse''s side. She seemed to be polite, but in fact, she forced the nurse to leave the ward. The reason why Cynthia closed the door tightly was that she was afraid that the nurse would see what Basil did! Just when Basil received a call from Cynthia and knew that something had happened to the director, Basil realized that something seemed to be a little strange! In term of time, the director was killed on the way to Italy by ne. And logically speaking, once the criminal was injured, the doctors in the police station would immediately carry out treatment. They would not wait and then send him to the hospital until the criminal became more and more serious. If the doctor in the police station thought he couldn''t be cured, he would send the prisoner to the hospital early. Then, after Basil got off the ne, only Harry came to pick him up. Besides, Basil had never seen Harry before, and even Cynthia had no impression. Besides, after picking up them, Harry didn''t mention anything about the Basil''spany in Italy. Even when he talked with Cynthia, he cleverly avoided this topic. It was only because at that time, both Basil and Cynthia were extremely anxious and wanted to see the person who had the evidence of Harrison''s crime. They didn''t even notice such an obvious w! On the way to the hospital, Basil took the opportunity to call the person in charge of the branch company in Italy, but that person hesitated and hung up the phone without saying anything. At that time, Basil had an idea. He told Cynthia to y it by earter. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sure enough, when Basil stepped into the hospital, he sensed that there seemed to be several pairs of eyes staring at him all the time. When Basil appeared in the ward, there was a strange nurse waiting for him. The reason why she behaved weirdly was that just when Basil pushed the door and entered the ward, the nurse quickly stood up from the bed and picked up the folder beside her, as if she had been waiting for him here for a long time. She moved quickly and agilely. It was obvious that she was a trained person, but even so, Basil still found something wrong! Moreover, as a nurse, her calf muscles were too developed, so as a nurse, she didn''t need them. Besides, she didn''t put her eyes on the bed, but kept an eye on Basil from time to time. ... After Cynthia sessfully took the nurse out of the ward, Basil quickly uncovered the white cloth covering the corpse. As soon as he opened it, a strong smell came to his face, which made Basil frown. Basil took a stick beside him and pointed at the head of the corpse. There was a very small, unnoticeable needle hole on the corpse''s neck. Basil snorted. Then he took advantage of the opportunity to open the clothes of the corpse. There was indeed a very obvious wound in the abdomen, which was wrapped in gauze. Basil lifted the gauze to check the wound. But the wound didn''t seem to have been hurt not long ago. It seemed to have been scratched and roughly sewn up after death. Because the cut surface of the wound was not from top to bottom, but too vertical. What''s more, the wounds were obviously treated by others. Perhaps they were afraid of being seen through, so they deliberately added a few other wounds beside the wounds. And there were also doubts about the healing of the wound. Normally, the wounds would heal themselves in different degrees because of the effect of the telets. However, the wounds of this corpse were not healed, and some dark red blood came out from the gauze. The blood of this color was definitely not from a living person. It could be inferred that the real cause of the man''s death might be something injected into his neck. A terrible n gradually came into Basil''s mind. He guessed what the real intention of those men was. Basil quickly restored the thing to its original position, reced it with a look of disappointment, and slowly pushed the door open. When Cynthia came up to him, he blinked his eyes inadvertently. Cynthia''s heart sank. This meant that Basil and she might be in a terrible trap, and she didn''t even know who they was! ... After returning to the hotel, Basil pretended to be calm and sat on the sofa, asking Harry about the details of the injury on the corpse. Basil had thought that as long as he asked Harry carefully and thoroughly, Mr. Harry would definitely show something wrong. But this time, Basil was wrong. It was obvious that Harry had received training. In Harry''s words, Basil couldn''t find any problems at all! ... As soon as he followed Basil into the room, Harry sat on the sofa first. Basil looked at him eating the food in front of him as if no one was around. Harry didn''t take Basil seriously at all. This made Basil very unhappy, but after all, he was not in A Country now. Basil had to endure everything! Basil said slowly, "How did you find that person? " As Harry spat out the fruit peel, he said "Mr. Basil, we didn''t look for him either. He went to the police station by himself. He said that he had a piece of information that was very important. He have to take care of it and give your personally. No one else can see it! He also said that someone was chasing him and asked us to protect him. He thought he was the boss of the police office. There are so many things to deal with in the police office. We don''t have time! " "Where is that document?" "I told you! He must give it to you in person. He won''t take it out unless he sees you. Who would have thought that he would lose his life without taking it out? " "Aren''t you curious what it is?" "Oh, my god! Mr. Basil, you don''t know that there are always such brainless people in the police station! " After saying that, Harry pointed at his head and continued, "No one will dispatch police because of a madman''s words! If he said someone had killed him, he would be safe in the police office! Maybe a few dayster, when he feels boring, he wille out himself! " Basil was annoyed by Harry''s idle behavior. Basil gripped the sofa tightly. Chapter 43 A Woman Not Trusted by Her Husband Chapter 43 A Woman Not Trusted by Her Husband Basil looked at Harry fiercely. The anger in his eyes could not be ignored! However, it seemed that Harry didn''t care whether Basil was angry or not. Harry continued to eat the food in front of him, as if he was the master here! Basil stared at Harry, but in his mind, Basil had already begun to think that with Harry''s ability, even if Harry deceived himselfe here. But Harry couldn''t do the following things with his ability! Looking at the happy expression on Harry''s face, Basil guessed that he might not be able to walk out of the building now! At the thought of this, Basil couldn''t help regretting his rashness! If it was in the past, he would never regret it. He had always been alone, but now it was different. He was more afraid of hurting L''s safety because of him! This was what Basil would rather die than see! Hold on! It was reasonable for Basil to be monitored, but they didn''t know early in the morning whether Cynthia woulde with him, so now, if Cynthia had the chance to escape. Send message to the old K in the A Country and ask him to bring people here! Basil said politely to Harry and winked at Cynthia. After all, Cynthia had been with Basil for many years. In addition, just now, Cynthia had already known the seriousness of the matter in her heart. So when Basil winked at her, Cynthia immediately understood what he meant. She nodded slightly to him and hurried out of the room under the excuse of going to the bathroom. Looking at Cynthia''s back, Harry was confused. But then Harry felt relieved, because he firmly believed that with Cynthia''s ability, she could not get out of the Summer Hotel. Sure enough, before long, Cynthia left in delight but returned in defeat! Cynthia opened the door disappointedly and shook her head at Basil. Seeing this, Basil''s heart sank! It turned out that the reason why Basil came to the Summer Hotel with Harry was that he wanted to know what was going on with him from Harry But no matter how Basil talked to Harry, Harry was always frivolous. Basil guessed that maybe Harry didn''t know who the real boss behind him was, and what he knew might not be what Basil was interested in. No matter how Basil questioned, it would be useless. Then, Basil suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked towards the bedroom behind him. While walking, he said wearily "Mr. Harry, your boss may not order you. I can''t rest, can I! Now, I have to rest. I don''t like to be watched by others, which makes me very ufortable. So, you can go outside now! " As soon as Basil finished his words, Cynthia walked up to Harry and respectfully invited him out of his seat, "I''m sorry, Mr. Harry. Mr. Basil likes to be quiet when he is sleeping. Please wait for him outside the door! We are under full surveince now. It''s impossible for us to escape! So, you can rest assured! " Before Harry could say anything. Cynthia walked to the door, opened it politely and pointed at the door. It was obvious that they were asking Harry to leave. Harry despised them in his heart, ''humph! You''re going to die, but still pays attention to pomp. When boss gives the order to kill you, I''ll see what else you have to pay attention to!'' After casting a disgusted nce at the direction in which Basil left, Harry left without looking back. As soon as Harry left, Cynthia knocked on the door of the room where Basil was resting. The difference was that the voice of Basil did note out from inside, but he opened the door in person, indicating Cynthia to lower her voice and turning his head to the room. Cynthia then walked in quietly, "President? I... " Before Cynthia finished her words, Basil interrupted her. Basil put his hand gently beside his mouth, looked around and then fixed his eyes on Cynthia. Of course, Cynthia knew that it was Basil who told her to be careful of the monitoring around. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cynthia immediately understood and nodded slightly to Basil. She stood there, cleared her throat and said in a normal voice "Mr. Basil, have a good rest. I''ll wait outside. Call me if you need anything. " After saying that, Cynthia took a few steps forward, opened the door and pretended to walk out. Basil smiled with satisfaction. He gently took out his mobile phone, typed a message on the text page, and then handed the mobile phone to Cynthia. Cynthia took the phone in a hurry, and it showed, "Now we may have been fully monitored, and our phones may have been monitored. I don''t know their real purpose yet, so I can only pretend that I know nothing! Do you have any news about L?" Cynthia looked up at Basil and shook her head. Then she lowered her head and typed on the phone. "Mr. Basil, I just went out to have a look. As you expected, there is no resident on this floor except us. The stairs and elevator entrance are guarded. I have observed carefully, and it seems that they are all communicating with each other through radio. The may not know each other well, but we can be sure that they are all well-trained and may be mercenaries! " Reading this, Basil looked up at Cynthia with appreciation. Then he edited: "We have to face all kinds of changes with constancy. We don''t know their ultimate goal yet. What I''m most worried about now is still L and the old K! " "Don''t worry, Mr. Basil. I''ve already contacted the old K. Mrs. L is safe and sound in the manor. The old K has been protecting Mrs. L all the time! " "I see. You go out first and let me think it over! Remember, I didn''t go out. Don''t let anyone disturb me! Don''t be afraid. They haven''t achieved their goal yet. They won''t do anything to us for the time being! " Looking at the message edited by Basil, Cynthia felt a little grateful. ''Mr. Basil was not as heartless as the rumors said!'' Cynthia''s eyes were covered with tears She picked up the phone and edited: "Mr. Basil, you must be kidding. I have followed you and have experienced everything all the time! What''s more, Mr. Basil is still here. How can Cynthia be afraid? " After handing the phone to Basil, Cynthia opened the door and walked out. Cynthia sat quietly on the sofa and thought carefully if she had missed any details. At this moment, the sound from the door attracted Cynthia''s attention. Chapter 44 Purple Pupils That Disappear Suddenly Chapter 44 Purple Pupils That Disappear Suddenly Cynthia sat up from the sofa and walked towards the door quietly. She bent over the door and listened carefully to the sound from outside. Two rough men''s voices came from outside. One of them was from Harry. As for the other person, Cynthia had had no idea where she heard of it, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment! "President, you are here!" President?! Hearing this word, Cynthia couldn''t help feeling nervous. "What happened to the people inside?" "President, please rest assured. Since they came back from the hospital, I have been waiting at the door. I haven''t seen theme out! " "Okay, that''s good. Have you got the thing?" "I got it!" Then, Cynthia heard a rustling sound, and then the voice of Harry sounded again, "Here, president! President, you are really a god of prediction. How did you know that guy will appear here? " The man that Harry was talking to seemed to look through the thing that was handed by Harry and said lightly "That''s easy! His wife and daughter moved here with my help. I treated him so wholeheartedly at that time. Who would have thought that he would have made such a move behind my back! By the way, how is he? " The man saw that Harry slowly scratched his neck with a fierce expression on his face!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man said regretfully, "What a pity that he die! I really appreciate his capability! " Then he said lightly, "But it doesn''t matter if such a double minded person dies! If he dares to do such a little thing under my watch, he should be able to think of the result today! " The man''s tone was as calm as if he was talking about what he had for lunch. It was impossible to tell that a young life had disappeared not long ago because of him! Cynthia, squatting behind the door, clenched her fists tightly unconsciously! She held her breath and tried her best not to be discovered. Then she continued to listen to their conversation on the door. "President, you have got the thing. Then the money..." Harry said, pretending to stop. Even if Cynthia couldn''t see Harry''s face now, she could imagine his ugly appearance. Thinking of this, Cynthia felt sick! "Don''t worry. I will pay you back! When I return to A Country, the rest of the money will naturally be transferred to your card! " After saying that, Cynthia heard that the man left without looking back! ''Hold on, the A Country? Back to the A Country? That was to say, the boss behind Harry, the one who nned and directed all this, was actually from the A Country! No wonder I felt that his voice sounded familiar, as if I had heard it before!'' Then, a name came to Cynthia''s mind. Cynthia covered her mouth in horror, looking incredulous! ... Just then, Basil pushed the door open and came out. From a long distance, he saw Cynthia kneeling at the door, looking terrified. Basil then raised his foot and slowly walked towards Cynthia. Cynthia could see from a distance that the feet were getting closer and closer to her. Looking up along the feet, she saw that Basil was looking down at her. She immediately stood up from the ground and respectfully called, "Mr. Basil! " "Why are you sitting on the ground?" "Mr. Basil, I just heard..." Just as Cynthia was about to tell Basil what she had just heard, the man at the door seemed to have heard the voice of Basil and slowly pushed the door open. "Mr. Basil, you wake up! Let''s go. The boss wants to invite you! " A young man, whom Cynthia and Basil had never met before, came in. He seemed to be polite to Basil, but in fact, he said in a careless tone. Basil nced at him, turned around and made eye contact with Cynthia. Cynthia was very anxious at the moment. She frowned and shook her head slightly, indicating that Basil should not go! Of course, Basil knew Cynthia''s kindness. But now, he had to do as they asked, so that Basil could get what he really wanted! Looking at the light in his eyes, indicating that Basil became more and more determined, Cynthia knew that she could not change his mind. She looked at Basil and wanted him to know that she had something to say! But Basil didn''t seem to notice it. He turned around and left with the young man. Cynthia then turned around and looked at the back of Basil, feeling extremely anxious. How much she wanted to tell Basil what she had just heard and how reluctant she was to let Basil risk his life! Cynthia frowned and sighed deeply. Basil treated her well. She would never let Basil risk his life alone! She trotted quickly and followed Basil. Basil had already noticed the footsteps of Cynthia, but he didn''t say anything. He just smiled faintly, and had another opinion on Cynthia in his heart. After a short while, Basil and Cynthia were taken to the roof of an open-air rooftop. With his back to them, Harry was fiddling with something. Seeing the arrival of Basil and Cynthia, Harry came to his senses and said with an awkward smile "Mr. Basil, did you sleep well just now! Mr. Basil had been busy looking for some documents before. Didn''t he have the chance to go to the rooftop of the Summer Hotel to have a look! It was the most beautiful ce in Italy. From here, you could clearly see how those people survived. Like god, he looked down upon everything in the world! Determine their fate! " After saying that, Harry''s tone was full of hatred, and his eyes were also shining with viciousness. He picked up the sniper rifle he had just put aside. The sniper rifle was obviously the treasure in his heart. It was well preserved by him. It could be seen that he often wiped it because it was spotless! Harry picked him up like a soldier. No, he might have been a soldier before, but for some reason, he was not now. He pointed at the people walking on the street with a sniper gun, as if he was selecting a prey. From time to time, Harry looked back at Basil and Cynthia. There was no fear on Basil''s face, but more disdain. It was just like what Harry had done, and in the eyes of Basil, it was not a big deal. After all, Cynthia had worked for Basil for many years, and a sniper gun couldn''t scare her. She stood firmly beside Basil and smiled contemptuously. ''Humph! Keep pretending! You will cryter! '' Harry despised them in his heart. Chapter 45 Secrets That Cannot Be Found Out Chapter 45 Secrets That Cannot Be Found Out With a sniper gun in his hand, Harry slowly walked towards the two of them, Basil and Cynthia. Cynthia''s heart skipped a beat. "Mr. Basil, do you think if I can do it with my own skills? As often said in the A Country, ''Every shot hits the target''? " After saying that, Harry walked to the side of Basil and looked at him yfully. However, Basil was not afraid at all. He nced at Harry coldly and said in a contemptuous tone "There is another saying in A Country. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it or not. It''s called asking for trouble! " Hearing what Basil said, Cynthia covered her mouth and chuckled. But Basil immediately cast a cold nce at her. Cynthia was so frightened that she tried hard not tough and stood straight. Although Harry didn''t understand what Basil meant by that sentence, from Cynthia''s reaction, he knew it was definitely not a good word. This made Harry very angry. People like him couldn''t bear to lose face in front of their subordinates! Harry walked to the rooftop fiercely and shot at a passer-by on the street. Cynthia was shocked, and so was Basil. Compared with Cynthia, Basil was calmer. He was shocked because he didn''t expect that Harry would dare to shoot in public. Just after Harry shot, a scream came from the street. Then came a noise. Seeing the satisfied smile on Harry''s face, Basil had a bad guessing. He prayed silently, praying that things would not go as he imagined. But unfortunately, things went on as Basil expected. Harry turned around slowly and said something to the man standing behind him. On one hand, they spoke in a low voice, and on the other hand, they spoke some words that even Basil couldn''t understand. When Basil was in a daze, the man standing behind Harry slowly took out aputer box and put it in front of Basil. When the man turned on theputer, Basil was stunned for a moment, and then he rushed to Harry angrily. The men who had been waiting behind Basil seized the opportunity and pressed Basil hard on the ground. And Cynthia was then pressed beside Basil. Basil raised his head and looked at Harry fiercely! What theputer showed was L! L was in aa and thrown into the water. The water under her feet was spreading upward at a high speed. At this moment, the old K was trampled hard by a man in ck with his back to the screen. Basil could clearly see that many wounds on the old K were bleeding! The most serious one was that his arm and left leg were twisting in an extremely strange posture! Obviously, the old K''s arm and left leg were broken. But even so, the old K didn''t give in at all! He was still struggling under the man''s feet, trying to break free. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cynthia burst into tears at the sight of the old K''s sad look! Cynthia raised her head and looked at Basil. She wanted to ask Basil to save the old K, but when she saw that Basil was also in a bad mood, Cynthia lowered her head and let her tears fall! "Go ahead! What do you want? " Basil said in a cold tone, staring at Harry fiercely. "Hahaha!" Suddenly, Harry raised his head and burst intoughter. Then he lowered his head, took a look at Cynthia, and then turned to Basil. "Mr. Basil is brave and resourceful! Good, very good! My boss''s request is also very simple. He just wants to ask Mr. Basil for help! " Harry looked at Basil, but his tone was so evil that Basil couldn''t guess his intention for a moment. Basil looked straight at Harry as if he wanted to see through Harry. But Basil didn''t go on. Instead, he changed the subject and asked sharply "Does your boss want to threaten me with these two people! One of them is my subordinate. It doesn''t matter whether they work or not. As for the other one... "Basil said, with his eyes fixed on L. Basil''s face suddenly darkened. He clenched his fists, with a gleam shining in his eyes. But in the end, Basil said indifferently "The other one is just the one who signed a contract with me to give birth to a baby. In other words, it was a fertility machine! It''s a fertility machine. Any woman can do it! " Basil felt lucky that L didn''t hear what he said. Hearing what Basil said, Harry was obviously stunned. He asked tentatively "She..." with his hand pointing at L, Harry continued, "Don''t you really care about this woman? " Basil turned his head seemingly unintentionally, "it''s just a woman. Why should I care? " If it weren''t for Basil''s clenched fists, Harry would have believed that Basil didn''t care about L! "If you don''t care, it doesn''t matter if she is dead," Mr. Si said with a sneer, looking at Basil yfully After that, Harry slowly raised his hand to theputer screen. The water under L''s feet grew faster. Soon, it was on L''s shoulder. ''Damn it!'' This was the first thought that came into Basil''s mind! ''L!'' Basil stared at theputer screen and whispered. And the old K, who was lying next to her, seemed to have noticed this and struggled even harder! The man standing on the old K. somehow, had already retreated to the side. The old K crawled painfully towards the ce where L was trapped. Basil clenched his fist more tightly, and blood slowly flowed down his palm. Cynthia had already noticed Basil''s bleeding hand. She raised her head, stood beside him and whispered "Mr. Basil... Are you okay? " Basil didn''t seem to notice Cynthia''s voice or his injured hand. He frowned tightly, and a fierce light burst out from his eyes! Gradually, the water had covered over L''s head, but she did not react at all. The old K, who was lying next to L, shouted loudly. "Stop! Stop!" "I promise! I promise! " Basil suddenly shouted at Harry. Seeing this, Harry smiled knowingly. He walked beside Basil and said slowly "If you had known it earlier, you should have promised that!" Chapter 46 Dont Touch My Design Drawing Chapter 46 Don''t Touch My Design Drawing At the same time when Basil promised him, Harry slowly raised his hand towards theputer screen, and the water under L''s feet disappeared in an instant! The old K looked around in surprise. In a trance, he seemed to see a surveince camera not far away. He fixed his eyes on that direction and his eyes gradually became firm. At the other side of theputer screen, Basil paid attention to the movements of the old K and L. Of course, he also noticed the firmness in the old K''s eyes. ''It''s time to take action!'' Basil prayed to the old K secretly and gave himself an order. However, L was in a bad condition. Her lips gradually turned from purple to white. There was no trace of blood on her face. Her wet hair clung to her cheeks and kept water falling! When looked closer, it could see that L was trembling. Her lips were slightly open and closed, as if she was saying, "Basil! " Basil! Seeing that, Basil held his hands more tightly. He kept praying in his heart, ''L, L! You must hold on! Wake up! Wake up!'' Unconsciously, Basil bit his lips tightly. He didn''t even notice the faint blood flowing out! Soon, the old K came to his senses. He crawled towards L in a hurry. Finally, the old K dragged his broken body and crawled to the side of L, leaving a deep bloodstain along the ground! On the other side of theputer, Cynthia couldn''t help but burst into tears! The old K lowered his head and whispered in L''s ear: "Mr. L! Mrs. L... " The old K put his injured arm on L''s shoulder and shook it continuously while shouting, "Mrs. L..." After a long time, the old K finally moved his hand away from L. He put his trembling hands on L''s nose slowly Suddenly, the old K raised his eyes and looked at L in disbelief, trembling even more! In the end, L still didn''t open her eyes At this moment, the old K who had never cried before, cried with tears slowly flowing down the corner of his eyes. Cynthia, who was at the other end of theputer, cried even harder. Cynthia slowly turned around and looked at Basil! With his eyes wide and a terrible aura all over his body, Basil shouted in the direction of Harry: "Harry, I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! " In Cynthia''s eyes, Basil had never been so terrible! He was like a beast rushing out of the cage and approaching to Harry! And now there were more and more people behind Basil because of his sudden anger. One, two, three, and even 5 people finally pressed Basil back on the ground. Basil gritted his teeth tightly. It seemed that as long as the person behind him loosened Basil, Basil would immediately pounce on Harry and bite Harry to pieces! At the same time, Harry was also a little scared. He unconsciously kept a distance from Basil. At this moment, Harry didn''t care about his dignity at all. It seemed that five people were not enough! He asked his men to stand behind Basil and make sure that Basil would be trapped in the same ce. Harry''s timid expression was incisively and vividly shown at this moment. At the beginning, Harry regretted that he had taken this task! What''s more, he regretted his carelessness and killing L. ... Just as this side of theputer was in a mess, there seemed to be a turning point at the other of the computer It seemed that L had heard the prays from Basil''s heart, and it seemed the deep voice of the old K had worked. L''s eyes turned slightly and her fingers moved With his hand hanging next to L, the old K soon sensed something moving with her. He looked at L in a hurry, only to see that L''s eyes moved more fiercely, as if she was about to open them right away! This time, he was even happier than receiving five million! He quickly lowered his head to L''s ear and shouted at her: "Mrs. L, Mrs. L! " Meanwhile, this side of theputer, they also heard the voice of the old K. All the people turned their eyes back to theputer screen. While everyone was expecting, L finally woke up! Her body trembled slightly and she coughed up a mouthful of water. The old K quickly reached out his hand to L''s back and patted her with appropriate strength. Then after two sips -- three sips slip out Finally, L opened her eyes slowly! All of a sudden, the old K went wild with joy! He hurriedly asked L: "Mrs. L, how are you? Are you okay? " L''s eyes seemed to be pierced by the sunlight. As soon as she opened them, she quickly closed them. Everyone''s heart was hanging in the air! But then, L slowly opened her eyes. She looked around and asked weakly "K, where are we! Where is Basil? Did he know that I almost died! Why didn''t hee to save me? " While saying, L began to sob. She slowly lowered her head, with tears streaming down the corners of her eyes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, the old K panicked. He hurriedlyforted L in a soft voice "Mrs. L! Listen to me, you are very weak now. Don''t think too much. Keep your strength! Mr. Basil may not know it yet. When he knows it, he wille here as soon as possible! " It seemed that L was afraid of death, or maybe it was because of the awkward exnation of the old K that she cried even harder. On the other side of theputer, Basil fixed his eyes on L! ''L, it''s not that I don''t want to save you! I have no choice! You must wait for me! You must wait for me! '' Clenching his fists tightly, Basil prayed in his heart! But he didn''t know that this was thest time he saw L! The old K was beside L, at a loss! He thought it was because his voice was too rude that frightened L. Thinking of this, a touch of unprecedented red appeared on his face. He scratched his head and said shyly "Mrs. L! Is it because I was not gentle enough and is too barbaric to frighten you! Mrs. L, you can''t think too much now. Just wait and see. I will save you right away! " After saying that, the old K suddenly turned around and shouted at the man standing not far away "Release Mrs. L right now! Otherwise, when Mr. Basiles back, he will punish you! What''s more, if anything happens to Mrs. L, it will be difficult for you to exin! " As soon as the old K finished his words, Basil turned around and looked at Harry fiercely! Chapter 47 Teasing from Kerry Ye Chapter 47 Teasing from Kerry Ye "Harry! Let her go! " Suddenly, Basil shouted at Harry. Harry was stunned for a moment, and then quickly came to his senses. He took out a mobile phone from somewhere and ordered. Not long after, Basil saw the man not far behind L slowly walk to her side. With the angry eyes of the old K, he rudely lifted L up and casually threw her on the ground. Seeing this, the old K got angry in an instant. He shouted at the man again "Be gentle! Can''t you be gentle! That''s Mrs. L. If anything happens to her, I''ll let you die! " The old K''s voice didn''t arouse any response from the man. He just took L out of the water and put her on the shore as what Harry told him. As for other things, he didn''t know or want to know! Because the mercenaries followed a rule, which was, "They will never ask anything they shouldn''t know! " All he needed to do was to do his tasks and then get his own money! So the figure in the old K, "Mr. Basil! " "Mrs. L!" He didn''t have interest at all! ... Just as everyone was in a stalemate, a yacht slowly came over from nowhere. Only then did Basil know that L and the old K were kidnapped and threatened on a beach not far from the A Country! But this beach was not a well-known ce in the A Country. It was located behind the TD Mountain, the most famous mountain in the A Country, which was deserted all years. That ce was also found by ident when Basil''s father, Barney and Harrison went on an adventure when they were young! Since then, it had be the "Secret Base" of Barney and Harrison to avoid their parents When Basil was a child, his father often took him to explore there, so he was familiar with the nts there! Of course, including the yacht, the only one could go there! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Back then, Basil tore down the yacht because he was a yboy! In order to punish him, his father, Barney, let him stay in that house of the yacht-owner for a week. Of course, it was also topensate for the owner of the yacht! But Basil was not the kind of obedient person. On the first day Basil went there, he gave his father''s yacht given to that family, with a big English letter ''C'' carved on it. And no one knew about it except him and the brother of that family. It had been a long time since he saw the yacht. Basil was dragged into his memory. ... On second thought, the only person who could bring L and the old K to that ce was Harrison. Thinking of this, Basil clenched his fists again. He kept recalling the word in his heart, ''Harrison Harrison! Harrison.'' Basil''s eyes were filled with hatred. ... When Basil was in a daze, Cynthia touched him with her arm. Basil then turned around and looked at Cynthia. When Basil looked at her, Cynthia pointed at theputer with her chin, indicating Basil to pay attention to theputer. Then Basil turned around. At the other side of theputer, L and the old K were pulled into the yacht one after another by a group of people who got off the yacht. L was too weak to be dragged by them. However, the old K didn''t yield and kept struggling. Although it didn''t seem to work at all. In this way, the old K and L were pulled into the yacht and disappeared from theputer screen in an instant. Once again, Basil saw L disappear from his sight! He kept calling L''s name in front of the computer, although he knew that L couldn''t hear him at all! But even so, it seemed that this was the only way for Basil to express his anxiety at the moment. Suddenly, Harry closed theputer. His face instantly appeared in the eyes of Basil. Then came Harry''s unique, crow-like voice: "Well, Mr. Basil! I have saved her. Can we talk about our business now? " As Harry spoke, his eyes kept rolling, making Basil unable to see through his real intention! As Basil struggled to straighten up, he turned his head to look at the person who was pressing him behind him, and then looked at Cynthia beside him, feeling ufortable! "Mr. Harry, is this how you entertain your guests! In this way, I can''t talk to you! " After saying that, Basil deliberately nced at the people behind him and Cynthia in front of Harry. "Ah! How could you treat Mr. Basil like this! Anyway, he is our distinguished guest! " With a ttering look on his face, Harrypletely forgot that it was him who gave the order just now. As soon as he finished his words, Harry winked at the man who was pressing Basil behind Basil, and the man immediately let go of Basil. At the same time, Cynthia was free. Basil rubbed his wrist and looked back at Cynthia, whispering "Rx and y it by earter!" Cynthia rubbed her wrist like Basil and nodded firmly. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Basil put his hand into his pocket and stood there elegantly like a prince charming. "Nothing important. Here is a document that needs your signature." Mr. Harry leaned over to Basil and said gantly. "Okay!" Basil didn''t say anything but said coldly. Then he looked back at Cynthia and made eye contact with her. As soon as he heard that Basil agreed, Harry was extremely happy. He said happily "If Mr. Basil can agree so easily. Nothing will happen! Just sit down and have a cup of coffee. It''s done! " After saying that, Harry smiled. His subordinates alsoughed loudly with him! Basil, opposite them, frowned tightly, with an evil and attractive smile at the corners of his mouth. Cynthia also frowned with disgust in her eyes. ... After a while, a man in a suit and leather shoes slowly walked to the rooftop of the hotel under the lead of the man who had just pressed down Basil. Mr. Harry nced at him by ident and moved quickly to the man''s side. Strangely, instead of his usual look, Harry became respectful! "Mr. Basil, let me introduce him to you. This is the special assistant of our president. " After saying that, Basil and Cynthia turned around at him at the same time. Chapter 48 Hard To Escape Chapter 48 Hard To Escape It was Mr. Wang, Harrison''s secretary Seeing this, Cynthia and Basil smiled at each other. An incredible smile appeared on Basil''s face again. This time, Harrison was really careless! ... Since that incident, Harrison get Mr. Wang to be his personal secretary. Although he helped Harrison with all kinds of things. But in order not to arouse the suspicion of Basil, Harrison would not let Mr. Wang appear as long as Basil was there. Harrison would only hide Mr. Wang. At first, Basil didn''t noticed. Although after the investigation, he found that all the doubts were pointed to Harrison. But he had no hard evidence. After asking Cynthia and the old K to investigate with the help of the official government and the underworld, there was only some insignificant information. None of them was enough to convict Harrison! Of course, Basil also heard that since that incident, an employee was promoted to a personal Secretary by Harrison. However, due to Harrison''s meticulous protection, Basil had been suffering from not knowing what that person looked like. And the investigation results Cynthia and the old K also proved that it was true. However, no matter how hard they investigated, it was in vain. Because all the information about the people around Harrison was nk! Some of them even didn''t find him! Of course, it was all done by Harrison! In order to prevent someone from harming his interests from the people around him! At first, Basil didn''t know. Coincidentally, Be had met that man before! A few months ago, in Harrison''s house, Be had just met his secretary, Mr. Wang. On the day when Basil met Be, Be told him exactly what she had heard and seen in Harrison''s house. Of course -- including Secretary Mr. Wang''s appearance! Not long after that, Cynthia and the old K took turns to wait beside Harrison ording to the appearance described by Be. After a while, the "Secretary" that Be had mentioned became simply From then on, Basil ordered people to monitor the whereabouts of Mr. Wang day and night! Until now, on the rooftop of the Summer Hotel, it was the first time that Basil had really seen him! ... Harrison had been hiding Mr. Wang around him all the time, or else there would be a chance for Basil to get close to him! Basil didn''t know why Harrison took the initiative to send Mr. Wang to him this time. How could Basil not titter! Harrison had never thought that it was difficult to guard against the people around him day and night! It was because he set a trap for Be on purpose with Mr. Wang, which attracted Be''s attention. Therefore, Basil followed the clues and found the "Employee"who was promoted by Harrison at that time! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Secretary Mr. Wang didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of Basil this time! ... The secretary walked slowly in front of Basil, reached out a hand and politely greeted "Nice to meet you, Mr. Basil. On behalf of my boss, I''m here to make a deal with you! " "Oh?" Then Basil looked at Mr. Wang yfully, "You are even qualified to make a deal with me! " After saying that, Basil lowered his head and looked at his hand hanging in the air. With an evil and attractive smile, he continued, "Tell me, how do you represent your for boss? " With that, Basil tilted his head and looked at Mr. Wang evilly. Mr. Wang shook his hand, which was still in the air, and then smiled awkwardly. He withdrew his hand, not knowing what to say! Mr. Wang immediately adjusted his mood. Even though Basil had given him a head-on blow, he was neither humble nor pushy. He politely said: "Of course I know. You are the famous Basil and Mr. Basil in the A Country! And my boss, though not as indomitable as Mr. Basil, is also a tough man! " Mr. Wang said with admiration. Suddenly, he changed his tone and continued "I was going to deal with Mr. Basil, but I was so nervous that I couldn''t even sleep the whole night! " Hearing this, Cynthia stood behind Basil, gently covered her mouth and smiled contemptuously. The Secretary, Mr. Wang, didn''t notice the evil smile on Cynthia''s face. He continued "Before we came here, our boss specially told us to treat Mr. Basil as the same way as the primary student treated his head teacher in primary school, behave well and politely! Only in this way can we win Mr. Basil''s praise! " After saying that, he turned his head and nced at Cynthia. Hearing his words, Cynthia was furious. She red at Mr. Wang and was about to argue with him! But then, A cold look shed in the eyes of Basil. Cynthia had to stand still. After all, it was not A Country now, and she could not be impulsive to spoil Basil''s good n! However, when Basil stood in front of Mr. Wang and heard what Mr. Wang said, Basil was not angry at all. Instead, it was interesting! Of course, he could tell that the Secretary Mr. Wang meant something else. He was satirizing that Cynthia looked like a primary school student, while Basil was just the boss of the child, in other words, the king of the child! But his boss was the one who could look down at the existence of the child king, Basil. "No wonder it was carefully chosen and cultivated by Harrison. He is indeed courageous and capable! " Basil looked at Mr. Wang with appreciation in his eyes! But Basil was not ordinary person. He crossed his arms over his chest and said lightly, "As you said, I''m just like a head teacher! When did you see the headmaster beg the head teacher? " Hearing this, Secretary Mr. Wang was speechless! Mr. Wand stood there nkly, and his hands drooping beside him began to tremble. Cold sweat began to break out on his forehead. Of course he could sense that Basil''s words seemed to be illogical, but in fact, it were sarcastic. Basil mocked Mr. Wang for being supercilious and rude to him just now! Mr. Wang had thought that Basil was just a kid mentioned by Harrison! It was because he had never seen Basil before that he had underestimated him. Mr. Wang had thought that Basil could achieve what he was today not only because he had the support of his aunt, but also because he had the foundation of his father. But he didn''t expect that if what Harrison said was true, as a young man, he could Basil establish his own business empire in just a few years after he returned to the A Country! Mr. Wang began to regret now. If he broke the n which Harrison had been nned for a long time because of his momentary bravado, his life would be difficult to save! Thinking of this, Mr. Wang trembled more violently. He looked at Basil with pleading eyes. Chapter 49 You Are My Lucky Star Chapter 49 You Are My Lucky Star Standing behind Basil, Cynthia was not as angry as before. Instead, she looked more evil and attractive! She just stood behind Basil and looked straight at Mr. Wang. "Mr. Basil! " Mr. Wang looked at Basil timidly, but Basil didn''t say a word. He just snorted and turned around. The aura emanated from Basil made Mr. Wang stand there in a daze and unable to move. Harry had a sharp sense of danger. Even if Basil''s aura was fully activated, Harry couldn''t be intimidated at all! After all, they were living a life full of pain and suffering! In Harry''s eyes, Basil was just a young man! ''Humph! Don''t be so arrogant! No matter how crazy you are, you are still my prisoner! '' Although Harry thought so, he didn''t show it. After all, this document needed the signature of Basil in person to be effective! However, Harry thought that he could press Basil on the ground and forced him to sign the document. But Harrison had repeatedly told him that the A Country was not like Italy, and contract woulde into force after it was signed. Instead, it requires signer to sign his name without any harm or unwillingness. Otherwise, Basil had the right to break the contract! Thisw was simply dispensable in Harry''s eyes. However, Harrison had told him again and again that even if he didn''t listen to Harrison''s order, he had to consider that the remaining half of his money was still in the hands of Harrison! Thinking of this, Harry gritted his teeth with hatred! But even so, he had to endure it! ... With a big smile on his face, Harry walked towards Basil and said "Mr. Basil, what are you doing? You are a broad-minded man. Why do you argue with a young man? " The appearance of Harry just broke the embarrassment between Basil and Mr. Wang! "Don''t I know what''s on your mind?" Basil turned his head and looked at Harry. He vaguely sensed that there was a strange aura between Harry and Mr. Wang! Basil looked back at Mr. Wang and then at Harry. Suddenly, a thought rushed into Basil''s mind. With his arms crossed over his chest, Basil saidzily "If I''m not mistaken, your boss is the same person as his boss." Then Basil pointed at Mr. Wang and continued "You all works for the same boss. Why does he seem to be more valued than you? " As soon as Basil finished his words, Harry burst intoughter. Harry touched his forehead awkwardly and said slowly "Mr. Basil, you are so observant! Yes, we two have the same boss! But he is not my true boss! He just... " All of a sudden, Harry seemed to have sensed something and stopped talking. He covered his mouth with his hand and looked at Basil vigntly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ''What Harrison had said is right. Basil is indeed cunning! I was almost tricked by him! '' Harry looked at Basil and thought. But it never urred to Harry that it was his vivid description that gave Basil a clue! And Basil had already got the answer he wanted! Secretary Mr. Wang looked at Harry in disgust. At the same time, Mr. Wang muttered in his heart ''How could the president find such a stupid person to deal with Basil? What a brainless guy! '' However, Basil looked at Harry with interest, ''Good, this is the breakthrough.'' Basil turned around and said to Cynthia "I remember that once mercenaries are found in the A Country, they will be executed, right?" "Yes, Mr. Basil! If someone found any traces of mercenaries. Once it was confirmed, there would be a generous reward! Many people even moved to the coastal area to find traces of mercenaries! " Basil looked at Cynthia approvingly, and then Cynthia gave Basil a faint smile. In fact, what Cynthia said just now was filled with truth and false! After years of tacit understanding, Cynthia knew Basil''s intention at the moment Basil spoke! She was just following Basil''s words and talking nonsense! But Cynthia''s casual words shocked them! Of course they had heard that mercenaries were prohibited in the A Country! But Harry didn''t expect that A Country would be so decisive in order to prevent mercenaries! He couldn''t help but take a deep breath When Harry was in a daze, a young man rushed to him with big strides. He grabbed Harry''s cor and threatened: "Harry! Let me tell you, if anything happens to my brother in A Country, I will definitely let you die with him! " Harry said to the young man who rushed over while pulling "Robert! Don''t be impulsive. I don''t know whether he is telling the truth or not. Let go of me first and let me call your brother! " At first, Basil just wanted to frighten Harry so that Harry could panic and give Basil time to think. But Basil didn''t expect that there would be a pair of brothers for no reason! His unconsciously clenched fists showed his nervous mood now! Hearing what Harry said, Robert slowly let go of his hand. He took a step back, looked at Harry and said fiercely "Harry, you''d better remember what you said. Call my brother now!" As soon as Robert finished his words, Harry took out a satellite phone and dialed an unknown number. But no one answered the phone after a long time. Basil''s hand slowly loosened, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. On the contrary, Harry began to worry. He not only clenched his fists, but also began to sweat on his forehead. His heart was hanging in the air! "Harry!" When Harry was about to give up calling, Robert rushed over Harry again. Suddenly, Harry lost his bnce and fell to the ground with Robert. As soon as Robert touched the ground, he waved her fist and reached out to Harry. Harry raised his fist almost at the same time. The rest of them looked at each other. They stood still and didn''t know what to do, watching the two, Harry and Robert, tussling together! Basil had already stepped aside and said something slowly when the time was ok. Chapter 50 Tonight, You Sleep In the Garden Chapter 50 Tonight, You Sleep In the Garden As soon as Basil finished his words, Harry and Robert looked at him. "Are you serious? " Robert and Harry asked at the same time. "Of course, with Mr. Basil''s ability in A Country, it''s not difficult to find him! " Cynthia stood in front of them and said proudly. Hearing that, L and Harry turned around and their eyes met. As soon as Robert heard what Basil said, he wanted to say yes. After all, his brother was the only family he had in the world! But the brothers had to obey Harry''s orders! If they broke Harry''s order, they would lose their integrity and loyalty. Even if they wanted to work in the future, no one was willing to hire them! After all, mercenaries were not well established groups. The only thing they ttered was "honesty". Therefore, even if Robert wanted to say yes now, he still had to take orders from Harry for the future life. However, it was obvious that Harry was not as resolute as Robert! He had to consider the credibility of what Basil had just said! After all, he had more than Robert and Robert''s brother and he had to take the lives of others seriously! But after all, Harry was a man of flesh and blood. He knew clearly about Robert! He clearly knew what his brother meant to Robert! Even if he couldn''t get the rest of the money, he had the obligation to bring Robert''s brother back safely! After all, he was the leader of this team! ... It turned out that Basil had just made a faint promise. He said, "As long as he is in A Country, I can bring him to you safely! But you must send my secretary and me back safely! What''s more, let go of the two people who were taken hostage! " After saying that, Basil kept observing the reaction of Robert and Harry. He obviously sensed the hesitation of Harry. At this moment, Basil said slowly, "Don''t worry about the money. I can give you twice as that he gave you! If I''m not mistaken, you haven''t got all the money! In that box... "After saying that, Basil stretched out his hand and casually pointed to a password box that was locked together with secretary Mr. Wang. Then he continued, "There should be the rest money in that suitcase! As long as you agree to my request, including the money inside, I can also give you double! " Basil said firmly. However, these words from him did not give others a feeling of rich, but gave people an inexplicable sense of relief, making people want to believe him! This time, it was no longer that the one who Robert was moved, but all the other people except for Harry were moved! Twice -- that was the amount they didn''t even dare to think about! Maybe they couldn''t make it in 5 or even 10 years! An elder man called Harry slowly and tentatively. Gradually, there were two and then three. Atst, they called him together, "Harry! " This time, it seemed that Harry had no reason to hesitate! He had already forgotten Mr. Wang, who was standing next to him, and the document in his hand that had just forced Basil to sign! Mr. Wang, standing alone between them, looked a little lonely! After all, he was a thin and little man. Maybe it was not enough for Harry to bite his teeth! In this case, to save his life, even if he wanted to say something, he did not dare to say it! He had to step back slowly and quietly watch how Basil won the overwhelming advantage! ... Harry suddenly stood up from the ground, and at the same time, Robert also stood up from the ground, right next to Harry. Harry patted Robert''s shoulder as if he wasforting Robert. Then Harry turned around and looked at Basil, "Mr. Basil! I admire you for your toughness! I hope you won''t lie to my brothers and me! Otherwise, even if we risk our lives, we will get justice! " Basil didn''t say anything. He slowly closed his eyes and nodded! Cynthia, who was standing beside them, was as cold as Basil! Then, Harry turned around and walked towards Mr. Wang. While walking, he said, "Go back and tell your chairman that though I love money and need it! My brother''s life is more important! Take the rest of the money back. I take the money that I got before as something you gave to my brother. After all, his whereabouts are unknown now. You should pay for it! " Then Harry turned around and ignored him. Mr. Wang stood there quietly, not daring to speak out his anger! After all, he was in Italy, not A Country, so it was inevitable for him to hold back his anger! Seeing all this, an incredible smile appeared on the corner of Basil''s mouth. That was exactly what he wanted! Wait, chairman! ... Suddenly, something urred to Basil. He turned around and looked at Cynthia. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia nodded slowly and said slowly. When she was about to tell Basil what she had just heard, Robert suddenly walked up to him and asked, "Mr. Basil, you said that you would help me to find my brother! When are you going to start? " Hearing the voice, Basil turned around slowly. Basil didn''t notice his appearance when he was wrestling with Harry just now. It was not until now that Basil saw clearly the appearance of Robert Robert was very handsome, thin and tall. His muscles were not as strong as that of Harry and K. Instead, he had his own unique style! Basil appreciated him very much, whichid the foundation for him to shine and be famous by the side of Basil in the future. Basil slowly changed afortable posture, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked back at Cynthia. Cynthia immediately understood and said, "It''s not difficult to find your brother. As long as Mr. Basil returns to A Country, everything will be fine! " As soon as Cynthia finished her words, Robert lowered his head and rolled his eyes, seeming to be thinking about something. When Robert was in a daze, Cynthia said slowly, "But before that, I think you need to find a ce for Mr. Basil to have a good rest! Here... "After saying that, Cynthia looked around and continued," It''s really not a ce to talk about business! " Before Cynthia finished her words, Robert immediately understood what she meant. He rushed to Harry, who was talking to someone nearby. Harry was startled when Robert ran to him. Robert whispered something in his ear. Chapter 51 Teach Her More Good Lessons Chapter 51 Teach Her More Good Lessons Not long after, Basil saw Harry slowly walking towards him with a big smile on his face. Before he walked to the side of Basil, his unique voice came over. "Mr. Basil, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry. I''ll take you to rest right now! " After saying that, Harry went downstairs with Basil and Cynthia. This time, with unspeakable respect, Harry no longer ordered his men to cover the eyes of Basil and Cynthia with ck cloth! But it seemed that Harry was still worried. He forced to leave two men in Basil''s room. In name, he was protecting Basil, but in fact, he was spying on Basil because he didn''t believe Basil. Usually, Basil didn''t stop them, nor did he say anything. After telling Cynthia not to make any sound, Basil walked into the bedroom. Basil closed the door tightly. He leaned against the doorzily and reached out his hand slowly. His palm had already been covered with sweat. How could Basil not be nervous? He was betting with his own life. Moreover, he even bet with the lives of Cynthia, the old K and L! Fortunately, he won the bet. At least he could leave here with Cynthia, and L''s life was not in danger. But what Basil didn''t expect was that although L''s life was not in danger, there was a long scar on her leg forever! It was also because of this scar that L finally figured it out and made up her mind to leave Basil. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ... It turned out that since she hurriedly talked to Basil on the phone that day, she could talk to him every night. But in the next few days, Basil seemed to have disappeared, making L unable to contact him. No matter how L asked, the old K was still hesitating. How could L stop overthinking! In the next few days, L would think of what had happened between her and Basil now and then. But much of them was Basil''s cruel words! "Don''t forget that you are just a machine I found to give birth to babies." "The machine for giving birth!" "The machine for giving birth!" L shook her head hard, trying to get rid of this bad memory. But in the end, she failed! ... It was a sunny day. L hadn''t felt such warm sunshine for a long time. Standing in the yard, she looked up at the blue sky and sighed in her heart ''The weather is so good. The sunshine is so warm andfortable.'' Because of the family rtionship, L had been alone since she was a child. She had no friend to apany her all the time. It was not easy for her to take part in the work she liked through her own efforts. However, she had no choice but to resign because of the overbearing character of Basil! From beginning to end, Basil had never asked for her opinion. Seeing L''s face, the old K finally showed a smile that he hadn''t shown for a long time. He walked slowly in front of L and said "Mrs. L, it''s rare that the weather is sunny today and you are in such a good mood. How about letting me take you out for a walk? " Hearing that, L suddenly turned around and smiled at the old K. then she nodded quickly. ... Not long after, the old K appeared in the most prosperous Cyslis shop A Country with L. As soon as they entered the shop, L was attracted by a variety of goods. L wandered around the shop and bought a lot. ''Humph! Basil, you didn''t contact me! You didn''t take me away! I will swipe your card and let you know how powerful I am! Let''s see if you will leave me alone at home next time! '' In fact, what L didn''t know was that the card Basil gave her was the only card that could be used infinitely in A Country. It was specially made for L by Basil! Besides, this shop was also an industrial chain of Basil''s. In other words, the money that L had spent here would go back to the pocket of Basil in a sh! ... Gradually, L seemed to be a little tired! She slowly turned around and saw the old K behind her. The old K had already been filled with shopping bags. Only his two eyes were exposed. Now he didn''t look as mighty as before, but had a different feeling of loveless! L stood there and burst intoughter. She said slowly to the old K "K, there is a coffee shop ahead. Let''s go inside and have a rest. " After saying that, L turned around and walked into the coffee shop at the corner. In fact, the old K didn''t hear what L said. He just saw her walking towards the coffee shop. By instinct, the old K followed L into the shop. ... "K, please sit here for a while. I need to go to the bathroom. " After saying that, L picked up her backpack and walked towards the bar counter. "Okay, Mrs. L! Go back quickly. I am waiting for you here. " Looking at L''s back, the old K said slowly. He stared at L''s back until she disappeared at the corner. ... As soon as L walked out of the bathroom, a lovely girl walked up to her. She was so cute that she said in a unique low voice "Sister, an old man fell down in front of us! But I can''t help myself up. Sister, can you help me? " After saying that, she blinked her big eyes and looked at L innocently. L looked at her with a smile. She unconsciously reached out her hand and pinched the little girl''s chubby face. Then she slowly said: "Then take me to have a look. I''ll help you. Let''s help Grandpa stand up together! " As soon as L finished her words, the little girl took her hand and led her downstairs. ... Gradually, L sensed that something was wrong. The old man was not here. The little girl took her to a quiet ce. L said unhappily, "little girl, where are you taking me?" But the little girl didn''t seem to hear what L said. She still held L''s hand and walked forward. It seemed that someone was waiting for her. The more L walked, the more strange she felt! She stopped and said to the little girl "Little girl, I have something else to do. My friend is still waiting for me in the shop. I want..."but before L could finish her words, her eyes became dark! Chapter 52 Kerry Yes Taboo Chapter 52 Kerry Ye''s Taboo "Let me go! Let go of me! " L struggled and tried to pull the blindfold in front of her! But before L finished her words, she was fainted. "Little girl, this is the lollipop I promised you!" Just as L passed out, a strange man''s voice came from beside her. Then, the little girl who brought L here had a starry lollipop in her hand! "Thank you, uncle." Then she continued in a sweet voice, "uncle, who is this sister?" After saying that, she reached out her chubby little hand and pointed at L who was lying in his arms. "She''s uncle''s good friend, but I was naughty when ying games with her, so she ignored me when she was angry. So I bought her a lollipop too and apologized to her! " The man imitated the tone of a child, but his voice sounded very awkward! "Uncle, can you stop being naughty in the future? I can help you find this sister back this time, but next time, I won''t help you! Because I don''t like to y with naughty kids either. " The little girl naively believed that the strange man in front of her was a friend of L. She imitated how her mother usually educated her, educating the man. The strange man didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled dotingly. He reached out his hand and touched Lancy''s clubby face unconsciously. He said gently "Lancy, can I y hide and seek with you? When you count to 100,e to us. If you find me, I will reward you with a lollipop!" "Okay! Uncle, you have to keep your word! Don''t be naughty with me, okay? " The man said nothing but nodded silently. In this way, Lancy also smiled happily. "Uncle, I''m counting now. Take my sister to hide!" "Okay!" "1...2...3...4...5..." ... "100... Uncle, have you hidden well? I aming to look for you. " When Lancy turned around, there was no figure of the man and L. She naively thought that the man had really hidden with L! She smiled quietly for a few minutes before she slowly walked around to look for them. However, after searching for a long time, Lancy still couldn''t find them. Unknowingly, it was getting dark. Lancy looked around and felt a little scared! At this moment, Lancy''s mother also came out anxiously to look for her daughter because she hadn''t seen her for a long time! She heard a little girl crying from a distance and rushed over! ... "Lancy! Lancy! Hey, where have you been? Why did youe out alone? I''m so worried! " Seeing that it was her daughter who was crying, Lancy''s mother ran here without saying anything and held Lancy in her arms. Although she said something to me Lancy, her tone was still full of concern. "Mom, do you know that! Just now, an uncle yed games with me. He asked me to bring an elder sister here and he gave me a lollipop as a reward. Look, this is the lollipop he gave me as a reward! " After saying that, Lancy handed the lollipop that the man had just given her to her mother as if she was presenting a treasure. But her mother didn''t praise her. Instead, she grabbed her lollipop and threw it on the ground! While cursing Lancy, "How many times have I told you! Don''t eat anything that strangers give you. Why are you so greedy! I told you not to eat, I told you not to eat! Let''s see if you can eat it next time! Eat it or not! " After saying that, Lancy''s mother reached out her hand and hit Lancy''s buttock, but Lancy seemed to be very aggrieved. Lancy dodged and scolded her mother, "Why not! He not only didn''t hurt me, but also gave me a lollipop and yed games with me. Unlike you, you always beat me. Humph, bad mother! I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Humph! " After saying that, Lancy broke away from her mother''s arms and ran forward. Not long after she ran out, Lancy bumped into the old K who was looking for L. "Waah... Waah..." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lancy ran forward while crying. The moment she bumped into the old K, she raised her head, blinked her big innocent eyes and looked at him pitifully. Although the old K was very rough and wild in the surface, he was very sensitive in his heart. He slowly squatted down in front of Lancy. "Kid!" K said in an extremely gentle tone. As he wiped the tears off Lancy''s face, he continued, "it''s so late! Why did youe out alone? Where is Mommy? Why did Mommy... " Before he could finish his words, Lancy''s mother had already rushed over. She pulled Lancy back into her arms and looked at the old K "I''m sorry. My kid is not sensible and she scares you. " Because of his rough appearance, the old K had been used to the hostility from strangers. But he didn''t mind. He stood up slowly, scratched his head awkwardly and said "It''s okay. She is just a kid. Don''t me her!" Suddenly, something urred to him, "I don''t know if you have seen a girl who is about this tall." after saying that, he reached out his hands and gestured in front of him. Then he continued, "then she has fair skin, a very delicate, thin girl with long hair. " "Well... I''m sorry. I haven''t seen her before." As soon as Lancy''s mother finished her words, Lancy pulled the corner of the old k''s clothes and said in a sweet voice "Uncle, I met that sister." As soon as Lancy finished her words, the old K was ecstatic. He quickly squatted down again. He asked Lancy anxiously, "where is that sister now?" All of a sudden, the old K seemed to frighten Lancy. Lancy squatted down behind her mother in fear, grabbed her mother''s clothes and said timidly "Uncle, who are you to that sister? But an uncle said that sister was his good friend. " "An uncle?! Which uncle? " After that, the old K raised his head and looked at Lancy''s mother, but she was also confused and shook her head awkwardly. "He is uncle, and so are you!" As soon as Lancy finished her words, the old K lowered his head helplessly. Even the old K had experienced a lot but would be defeated by the innocence of children. Suddenly, something urred to the old K. He looked for something in his pocket. Chapter 53 Rub Her With Ointment Chapter 53 Rub Her With Ointment The old K took out his phone from his clothes and anxiously looked over it for a while before he put the screen in front of Lancy. On the screen. There was a photo of L who had just bought clothes just now. That was exactly what L had asked the old K to take a photo and send it to Basil for reference when she went shopping just now. Now it came in handy. The little girl looked suspiciously at the photo on the old K''s phone. She scratched her head lovingly and finally raised her head suddenly. Blinking her big eyes, she said firmly "It''s her!" After saying that, she pointed at L in the photo and looked up at the old K. "Why is this sister''s photo on your phone? " Then she turned her head and looked up at the sky. She said still lovely, "then who was that uncle just now?" "Kid, can you tell me who that uncle is now?" The K put away his phone and continued to ask Lancy. "I don''t know who that uncle is. I met him on the way. He said as long as I found this sister, he could give me a lollipop. So I found that sister and brought her to see uncle. Because he said that sister was his friend. " "Lancy, do you remember what that uncle looks like? !" Although the K was standing with anxiety, he still asked in a low voice and patiently. "I remember that uncle talked awkwardly and he was tall!" As Lancy recalled, she touched her chin. She looked very cute. All of a sudden, something urred to Lancy. She raised her head abruptly, looked at the old K and said, "I remember that there is a scar on his right hand. " As soon as she finished speaking, Lancy lowered her head and said disappointedly, "that''s all. I can''t remember the rest." "Okay, thank you, Lancy." After that, the old K touched Lancy''s head, looked at her mother and nodded slightly. Then he turned around and ran away without looking back. ... It turned out that since L left for the bathroom, the old K had been worried. He looked back from time to time in the direction of her departure. But gradually, it was gettingte. But L never came back! Finally, the old K couldn''t wait any longer. Because there were only two people, L and himing out this time, he had to quickly stand up and walk towards the bar counter. "Boss! I''ll keep them here and get themter! " After saying that, the old K put the things that L had just bought on the bar counter. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, sir." The waiter at the bar counter answered politely after taking the things from the old K. ... The old K kept asking passers-by and shop assistants whether they had seen L. But no matter how he asked, he still got no result! When he was about to get impatient, an old man sitting in the mall said slowly "The girl you mentioned was taken away by a little girl. They seemed to know each other and then walked towards that direction. " After saying that, the man pointed to the direction of L. Seeing this, the old K thanked him and ran towards the direction he pointed. If it was in the past, he would have thought carefully whether what the man said was true or not, but now, he couldn''t have time to think at all. He had to trust that man. But fortunately, what he said was right. However, he came toote. L had been taken away by the strange man mentioned by Lancy. ... After saying goodbye to Lancy, the old K ran to the monitoring room of the shop and saw that Lancy had said was right. A strange man took L away. But unfortunately, they were far away from the camera, so the old K had to see them indistinctly from the camera, but he couldn''t hear what they were saying. "Can you change another camera? It''s better to hear what they are talking about!" Staring at the screen, the old K couldn''t help but point at it and keep asking. "No, this is just a blind spot for monitoring! This is the best view we can do. ." The man looked back at the old K. seeing the cold sweat on his face, he guessed that the woman in the video was very important to him! Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said abruptly, "there is an ATM in front of them. I can help you check if there is any clue from the camera there. " "Okay, thank you!" Hearing what he said, the old K''s eyes lit up! He patted the man on the shoulder and said expectantly. Finally, their efforts paid off. L was in the monitoring. But he still couldn''t hear what they were talking about. But this time, the old K gradually focused on L and a car beside the man. The license te number of the car was reflected by the ss of the shop nearby. "Luo AB53C68" the old K said slowly. "Well, thank you!" Suddenly, he patted the man on the shoulder again and left without looking back. After walking out of the monitoring room, the old K slowly dialed a number, "I want all the information about the license te number of Luo AB53C68, including where this car is now! " After a while, all the information about the car appeared on his phone. It turned out that this car was a set car, and the set car was a public car of an Italian rentalpany! But now, the car was in After a while, the old K appeared the ce showed on the screen. But there was no one here. Suddenly, when he realized something was wrong, he was knocked out from behind. ... When he woke up, he and L had been taken to a strange seaside, behind which stood a man in ck with his back to them. Although the man had his back to him, the old K was keenly aware that the man''s aura was very dangerous! It was a kind of aura from the bones. After so many years of fighting, the old K had to think about how to escape with L. The old K slowly turned around and looked at L who was lying beside him. He saw that L was in aa for some reason. The old K slowly moved to the side of L. When he was about to shout for L, the man in ck slowly turned around. Chapter 54 Venus Was the Woman Hed Been Looking For? Chapter 54 Venus Was the Woman He''d Been Looking For? At the same time, the old K quickly closed his eyes. The man, over there, only turned his head to have a look, without any further action. He still made the phone call and said slowly "Yes, boss! They... They were still in aa. Yes, a man and a woman! ... yes, boss! Well, I see. " After that, the man hung up the phone and walked towards the old K and L. ... At this time, the old K slowly opened his eyes and the man saw him. The man grinned and suddenly squatted down. "Are you awake! Come on, let''s talk. " After saying that, the man reached out his hand and pulled the old K up from the ground. The old K''s hands and feet were tied up, so he couldn''t break free at all. But even so, he kept struggling, trying to get rid of that man''s hands. But the man''s hand was very powerful. The more the old K struggled, the tighter the man grasped him. ... Suddenly, the old K was thrown to the ground. As soon as he fell to the ground, the old K quickly straightened up and sat up. They lowered their heads and looked at the old K. It was as if god was looking down at all the living beings. Soon, the old K chose afortable position. He raised his head suddenly and looked at the man who said angrily "Who are you! Why did you kidnap us! What''s your purpose? " The old k asked a series of questions, and his eyes were fixed on them fiercely all the time. Even if he was at a disadvantage, he still had his own stubbornness! The man slowly bent down and patted on the face of the old K. With disgust on his face, the old K. dodged and took the opportunity to spit on the man''s face. The man was not angry at all. Instead, heughed! He wiped his face with a sneer and said in a colder tone than the old K. "I don''t have any purpose! As long as I can control you firmly in my hands! Ha ha! " The old K still looked at him fiercely, like a lion. He said coldly "What''s your purpose! Let go of the woman over there. You can do whatever you want to do with me! " Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Just you! Do you deserve my disposal? "The man burst intoughter Suddenly, the man raised his head and thenughed coldly at the sky. It was thisughter that somehow made the old K feel a little creepy! He passed the man and looked at L, who was still in aa. The old K didn''t know what was wrong with L. At this moment, he was in anxiety! He swore to himself that he would take L away from here safe and sound no matter what happened! But what he didn''t expect was that he was strong enough but now he was as weak as a sheep in front of this man! L and he were almost in danger. Just as the old K was in a daze, the man raised his foot and stepped hard on the old K''s hand! Not enough, the man couldn''t help but pinch it hard! "Ah!" The old K roared, even with some pain. He didn''t know why that man would arrest them without any purpose, as if he just wanted to torture them! The old K''s voice woke L up. Unlike the old K, L was not knocked out. Instead, she was injected with some drug by that man. In addition, her physical condition was not as good as the old K, so she would sleep for a long time. When she came to her senses, L didn''t cry like an ordinary girl. On the contrast, she was very calm! She looked around and happened to see the painful look on the old K''s face. His hand was trampled underfoot by the man. She looked at the old K with concern. When she was about to shout out, the old K also noticed her. The old K kept shaking his head, motioning for L not to make any sound and not to worry about him. All she needed to do was to protect herself! But L was not the kind of person who was afraid of death. She struggled to stand up from the ground! She picked up the stick beside her and walked towards the man quietly. The old K had been watching L all the time. Of course, he also noticed her intention. But he kept shaking his head, because he knew clearly that the man was agile and definitely not an easy guy to deal with! It was difficult for L to defeat him alone! Besides, the old K was tied up and couldn''t move at all! As expected, the man reacted before L took action. He turned around suddenly. For a moment, he and L looked at each other! At that moment, L was stunned! She stared at the man''s face and began to be afraid. At the same time, a name shed across L''s mind -- Basil! But now, Basil was trapped in Italy, which was far away from her! ... The man suddenly reached out his hand and hit L hard in the face. L fell to the ground, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. The stick in her hand was also forcefully taken away by that man. She tried her best to hold on and looked at the man with fear and anger. How could the old K watch that man p L in the face! He rushed towards that man with all his strength. He bit that man''s shin hard with his only avable teeth. Chapter 55 Ask Kerry for One Million Chapter 55 Ask Kerry for One Million "Little girl, I think you are tired of living!" With an extremely vicious voice, the man suddenly reached out his hand and pulled L in front of him. "p!" The man pped L hard again! L''s hair instantly scattered. She covered her swollen face and turned around to look at that man fiercely. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, the man reached out his hand again. When he was about to touch L, the old K rushed behind him and knocked him down with all his strength. Then the old K turned around and shouted at L "Mrs. L, go away! Find someone to save me! Go away! Hurry up! " The old K held the man''s leg tightly and shouted at L! However, L stood there, hesitating. She slowly took a few steps back and stared at the old K. Finally, L turned around and left without looking back! After all, it was difficult for her to save the old K and leave with him safe and sound now! Therefore, the most important thing now was to find a helper, so that she and the old K could have a chance of survival! Looking at L who turned around and left, the old K''s eyes were full of tears! Maybe it was because he saw L leave safely, or he knew clearly that he might not be able to hold on until L found someone to save him! At this time, L left so decisively! She had been thinking about finding someone to save the old K. She had never thought that the reason why he asked her to leave as soon as possible was to save her! ... Although that man was tightly held by the old K. he could do nothing but watch L leave! But in the end, the old K still couldn''t defeat that man. It didn''t take long for that man to break free from the old K! The man struggled to stand up with his hands on the ground. He didn''t seem to have enough strength after being tortured by the old K! But even so, he still held an advantage! "Don''t behave well Don''t behave well! Don''t behave well! " The man said fiercely as he kicked hard at the old K''s abdomen. Even so, that man might still feel angry. His eyes were fixed on the old K''s injured arm He stepped hard on it! "Ahhh!" The moment that man stepped on it, the old K couldn''t bear it anymore! His forehead was already full of sweat! At this time, the old K was extremely weak! He had been suffering from the pain that ordinary people could not imagine! Now, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He roared and fell asleep! When the man saw that the old K finally couldn''t stand his torture and fell down, he actually had a sense of pride! When he stepped on the old K as if he was stepping on Basil He had never enjoyed this feeling, nor had he imagined it before! He couldn''t help but feel lucky that this task was handled by himself! It was not that he didn''t attach much importance to this task, but that he felt that he didn''t need any help to deal with these bodyguards of A Country! Because in their eyes, the bodyguards were so weak. Sure enough, the fact was exactly the same as he thought. Even if the old K tried his best to fight him, the old K was no match for him at all, not to mention that he was tied up by him! But his perseverance of the old K really touched that man''s nerves. ... L, who escaped, seemed to run away without direction! She looked back from time to time, afraid that the man would catch up! As she ran, she looked for someone for help, hoping to find someone with her to save the old K. However, it was a deserted beach. No matter how hard L tried, it was in vain! But even so, she would not give up! ... Gradually, it was getting dark, and L''s physical strength gradually became exhausted. She slowed down her pace, but continued to look for help. Since she was caught, she hadn''t even drunk water, let alone food. In addition, she was exhausted, so she couldn''t walk anymore. She cleverly hid beside a low wood for a rest. Gradually, L was a little sleepy! When she closed her eyes and took a nap, a voice woke her up. She quickly curled up and looked in the direction of the voice. Two men were walking slowly towards her. When L saw them clearly, she was ecstatic. She thought they were vigers nearby. When she was about to run out, the words of the two men attracted her attention. "Did you see that woman?" "No! I''ve been looking for her for so long, but I still can''t find her! They will be handed over tomorrow. If boss knows that we have lost her, he will kill us! " "Exactly! But there was no person around, let alone a vige. How could our boss, a foreigner, find such a hidden ce? " "It seems to be a man called Mr. Li in A Country who told our boss this ce. It seems to be his secret base! " "I see! Stop talking. Hurry up. If we can''t find that woman, it''s almost dawn. " Just as the two men were about to leave, a rustling sound attracted their attention. They walked slowly towards the grove where L was hiding. L covered her mouth in horror, fearing that she would make a sound and let them find that she was hiding here. She fixed her eyes on the two men. At this time, a wild cat ran out from nowhere. Seeing that it was a wild cat, the two of them sighed with disappointment and continued to walk forward. After the two men left, L was relieved! She slowly came out from behind the grove. After confirming that the two men had indeed left, she found afortable ce to sit down and continue to rest. At this time, L began to have a doubt in her heart. ''Who is the Mr. Li they just mentioned? In A Country, there are not many people whose first name is Li. Only H Group of Li family was famous! But Harrison was my father! Although he doesn''t recognize me, how can he let others kidnap and hurt me! '' Thinking of this, L couldn''t help crying! She couldn''t believe that her father would n to kidnap her one day! But on second thought, even if the two men said it, L could not be sure that the man was Harrison! When L was in a daze, a beam of light hit her face. Chapter 56 An Unexpected Visitor Chapter 56 An Unexpected Visitor All of a sudden, L was stunned. She squinted her eyes and wanted to see who it was. Before she could see it, a familiar voice came from there: "She is here! Here! " The voice was the one who tortured her and the old K. Almost instinctively, L stood up and started running! "Stop! Don''t run! " At the same time, the man followed closely behind L. From time to time, L looked back at the man chasing her. Finally, she was hit by a strange stone and rolled down the hillside. L almost instinctively grabbed the bushes nearby, but it happened to be a bush, so she let go of her hand in pain. As a result, L fell down the hill without any surprise! And that man happened to stand on the hillside and saw all this with his own eyes. ... In a trance, L heard the man''s voice again. L frowned. But the man didn''t save L. He just stood beside her and said coldly "Run! Run away! Do you think you can escape from me! Since I let my friend go and was punished, I swore in prison that I would never allow anyone to escape from me! Let alone you! " That man said by himself. He didn''t expect that L heard what he had said exactly. But gradually, L''s consciousness became a little vague, and his voice was farther and farther away from her ear. That man just looked at L quietly. It seemed that he had thought of something and his eyes were a little moved. He bent down slowly, picked up L with his arms around his waist, and walked slowly towards their amodation. ... Before they reached there, a man came over. Before he approached, his ''voice came first, "Justin, where did you find her?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Stop asking!" Justin handed L to the man and said coldly, "here you are. Lock her! Don''t let her run away again. " After the man subconsciously took over L, Justin stopped talking to him and turned away directly. The man turned around and looked at Justin''s receding figure. He said to himself, "this guy must have recalled the past again! " Indeed, Justin recalled the sad past because of L and the old K! ... It turned out that Justin with his younger brother Robert was not a mercenary, but an official soldier. He had once helped a drunk friend escape and injured the police on duty. Then he was removed from the military title. And his younger brother was also removed from the military title because of defending his brother. The two brothers had been living together. After the two of them were fired, Justin went to borrow money from his previous friend who he had help. But that friend didn''t admit it, and even hurt Justin and Robert, saying that they were brainless people! At that time, he just wanted them to help him escape from danger. Now that they were no longer soldiers, there was no need for him to pretend to be familiar with them. It could be imagined how sad his words were to Justin. Justin couldn''t help but get angry. Because he thought it was not worth it for him and his brother. He hit the man hard again. The man theny in the hospital for two months before barely getting out of the hospital. Then, Justin and Robert were chosen by Harry and became members of his mercenary army. From then on, they led a life of being cruel and merciless. Although they was worried all day long, they had a dangerous and exciting life. Today, the old K had to cover for L to leave, regardless of his own safety. It was indeed a big blow to Justin''s nerves. He had thought that L would leave the old K behind and take the opportunity to leave alone. But the fact was that L didn''t do that. Instead, she kept looking for someone to save the old K. Even if there was no one around, L had been waiting for an opportunity. However, the spirit of the old K and L never giving up on each other stung Justin''s eyes. He didn''t allow or want to see such kind of friendship in the world. Suddenly, he stood up, turned around and walked towards L firmly. He walked to L and grabbed her hair. He grabbed her chin with one hand and asked coldly "Why don''t you run away! Why don''t you run away? If you run away, I can''t find you. He is dying! " Justin pointed at the unconscious the old K! "If you run away! You can live, you can live! " It was more urate to say that Justin was roaring, or even hysterical! L looked at him coldly, letting the blood flow down from the corner of her mouth. But no matter how abject she was, there was still a unique stubbornness in her bones. She said scornfully, "do you think I''m as cold-blooded as you! How can I leave mypanions behind and live alone! I''m not a heartless person like you! " After saying that, L snorted. The man was stunned when he heard what L said. He loosened her away and slowly stood up. "Cold-blooded! I''m cold-blooded! I was not cold-blooded before, but what did I get in return! Betrayal, abandon! I don''t want to be cold-blooded, neither do I. " He walked forward slowly and whispered. Suddenly, Justin opened his eyes with the blood streak in his eyes clearly. He looked so ferocious that he turned around and walked towards L. He grabbed L who was lying on the ground, grabbed her cor and dragged her into the sea. L struggled and roared, trying to break free from the hands of Justin, or she could wake up the old K by roaring. However, the more L struggled, the tighter Justin gripped. And the old K was still lying there, motionless. Suddenly, Justin stopped. He loosened L and threw her on the ground. Then he looked at her and asked, "I''m asking you for thest time. Do you run away or not? " "No!" L answered firmly without hesitation! But obviously, this was not the answer Justin wanted! He lifted L again and threw her into the sea! Chapter 57 How to Punish You Chapter 57 How to Punish You Piercing! Cold! The cold water flowed into L''s bones along her skin. L was so cold that her teeth were trembling! She trembled and curled up. But even so, L was still stubborn, not timid at all! "Tell me! Do you want to leave? " Justin squatted on the shore and shouted at L. "I... no... I won''t run away! " L was too cold to speak clearly. But even so, she still insisted and said to Justin stubbornly. "Well, in that case, you can stay here alone! When you make up your mind, I wille back! " After saying that, Justin left without looking back! By this time, it was almost dawn. The sun rose slowly in the east. L turned around and looked into the distance. Her eyes were filled with sadness. "Basil... Basil! Where are you? Why don''t youe to save me! Why did you leave me alone here? You don''t care about me! Why... Why don''t youe to me! Basil... "L couldn''t help thinking. Gradually, L couldn''t stand it anymore! Her lips gradually turned from purple to white! Her hair was gradually covered with ayer of ice! "Basil! I''m so sleepy. I''ll fall asleep first. When I wake up, maybe youe to me! Basil... Basil... "L felt that her eyelids gradually became heavy. She slowly closed her eyes and then her body sank. Basil didn''t know that L was waiting for him hard there. However, Basil was in a bad position now. ... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After a long time, L opened her eyes. She vaguely heard the voice of Basil. "Basil, you finallye to save me! Do you know how hard I''ve been waiting for you? " L thought to herself. She tried her best to open her eyes, full of joy and expectation, thinking that Basil would take her away from here. But in fact, he didn''t. When L opened her eyes, she still saw the boundless sea water in front of her, and the weak and ferocious K. Tears gradually welled up in L''s eyes. L tried her best to hold back her tears! She looked at K with concern. L thought to herself, ''At least now, I have to be strong! I can''t make the weak K. worry about me! Even though her heart had been ruined, she was still looking forward to the appearance of Basil! How aggrieved, scared and helpless she was now! But no matter how long she had waited, there were only K. and Justin, who was a little tired. With disappointment - L looked around but didn''t see the figure of Basil. She knew clearly that she almost died just now. As the saying goes, as much hope as disappointment! This sentence could not be too verified on L. Gradually, L lowered her head. Her eyes were covered with an inexplicable emotion, and her heart seemed to be shrouded by a voice. She tried her best to suppress it, but the voice was unscrupulously shuttling through L''s whole body! Gradually, L was defeated! Finally, she followed the voice and made a decision! The voice, of course, was -- leave Basil! This was not the first time that L had thought of that. Long ago, when she was just sold to Basil, she had thought of escaping! But when she saw the heavy guards in ML Manor, L gradually let go of this idea. Gradually, L had feelings for Basil. She began to admire him and even thought it sounded a good idea to have a child for him. However, Basil said, "A tool for giving birth to babies! " That torn her expectation into pieces. It was the first time that reality was right in front of L. Although L didn''t want to believe it, that sentence was like a magic spell, lingering in her heart! When L was in a daze, she was suddenly pulled up from the sea by someone! She didn''t know that Basil was watching her every move behind an unknown camera. ... In the yacht L didn''t know why she was taken on the yacht, but as soon as she had a little freedom, she quickly moved to K. and whispered, "K., are you okay. You must hold on and wait for Basil to save us! " Even L herself didn''t believe what she said. She had no idea whether or not Basil woulde to save them and when. What she knew now was that she was just like an ant living in the devil''s palm of Justin and others. However, L''s situation was not optimistic. She had just been pulled out of the sea, and her body was still wet with water drops. Justin just threw her a small towel. It was so small that even L''s hair could not be dried up. But even so, she was still willing to use her own strength to encourage K., even if that power looked a little trivial. "I''m fine, Mrs. L. You just escaped death. Now you must ensure your physical strength until Mr. Basil comes to save us. If I''m not mistaken, they kidnapped us because of Mr. Basil! " At this moment, K. tried his best to support himself and whispered beside L. "Threatening Basil?! Why? Didn''t Basil go on a business trip to Italy? Or was he in danger? " All of a sudden, hearing what K. said, L''s heart tightened. Even though she was in danger, she couldn''t help but care about Basil. "Don''t worry, Mrs. L. I guess Mr. Basil has reached an agreement with them. Or they won''t let us go. " K. looked at the ck men standing not far away and found that they didn''t notice him. Then he turned around and whispered in L''s ear, "Mrs. L, I just noticed a ne covered by a big tree not far away. I guess they used this to contact with the other side of surveince camera. So I guess Mr. Basil must be in trouble now! " "Is Basil in trouble too? !" This was the only sentence left in L''s mind. She had been ming Basil just now, but now she was a little hesitant. When they were talking in a low voice, L suddenly felt something was injected. Then, everything went ck in front of her! Chapter 58 Author of Design Sketch Is Found Chapter 58 Author of Design Sketch Is Found "Ouch... My head hurts..." L slowly opened her eyes. She held her heavy head, slowly straightened up and sat up. Before L could fully regain her consciousness, the voice of the old K came. "Mrs. L, you are awake! " The old K stood up from the sofa and rushed to L. He held L with his movable hand. L turned around and looked at the old K. With one hand hanging on his neck, the only hand that could move was wrapped with thick gauze, and even the wound on his forehead was wrapped with a large gauze. "K..." L took off her tired body and slowly asked, "where am I?" L looked around and her eyes were full of fear. "Mrs. L, don''t be afraid. This is the hospital. " "Why are we here and where is Basil? !" "Mr. Basil..." When it came to Basil, the old K slowly lowered his head. Looking at the old K like this, L didn''t know what she felt, as if she had mixed feeling. She raised her hand tofort him and said weakly. "It''s ok! I believe that Basil wille to save us! " After saying that, L smiled bitterly. Even she didn''t believe it! But what could L do now? All she could do was to give herself and the old K a chance. ... In Summer Hotel "Mr. Basil, when are we going to A Country to save Robert''s brother? !" When Basil was having a rest and thinking in his bedroom, the unique voice of Harry came from afar. Basil immediately put away his doting and worried face, changed into a cold look, and the tenderness in his eyes that only belonged to L disappeared. Then Basil''s eyes became deep. Not long after, the burly body of Harry appeared at the door of the Basil''s bedroom. Leaning against the doorzily, Harry looked at Basil with interest and said slowly, "Um Mr. Basil, when are you leaving? " Basil changed his posture and answered indifferently N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "You have so many people. It''s risky for you to enter A Country. Even if I can take you in the A Country, once you are found by the police. Even if I can bring you out safely, the necessary procedures still have to go. As time goes by, I''m worried... "Suddenly, Basil stopped. He almost blurted it out, worrying that L''s safety would be affected! After a pause, Basil continued, "As time went by, I''m afraid that things will change. " "Mr. Basil is so farsighted. We have never expected that! " Not knowing when, Harry had already sat beside Basil. Harry looked at Basil and continued, "In Mr. Basil''s opinion, what should we do next? !" "In my opinion, you don''t have to take so many people to A Country. If you don''t believe me, you can bring some of yourrades with me. You disguised as my bodyguards and entered the country with me. But your identity information... "Basil stopped again and looked at Harry with some embarrassment. "Don''t worry, Mr. Basil. It''s just A Country''s securitywork. It can''t stop us! Ha-ah... "After saying, Harry burst intoughter with his friends. He didn''t notice that Basil lowered his head slowly after he finished his words. A sly light shed in Basil''s eyes. He sneered in his heart, ''I see. I really underestimated your means!'' No wonder no matter how hard Cynthia tried, she still couldn''t find any clues rted to them! It turned out that they had already erased their own records from the international securitywork! "Mr. Basil! " At this moment, Cynthia came out from nowhere. She whispered something in Basil''s ear. And Basil''s face also became serious because of Cynthia''s words. After saying that, Cynthia stood up and waited beside Basil. Basil raised his hand slowly and then Cynthia left. "Harry! Get ready. If there is no emergency, we will set out tomorrow morning! What you need to do is to carefully identify who you are going to take with you! " "Okay! That''s a deal, Mr. Basil. I''ll wait for you downstairs tomorrow morning! " After saying that, Harry suddenly stood up and walked out of Basil''s room with his friends. As soon as they left, Basil showed a fierce look! He gave off a terrible aura, which seemed to make the people around him unable to breathe! He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. However, a name kept appearing in his heart: ''Harrison! Harrison! Harrison! Harrison!'' ... In a ward of A Country L took a sip of water and ate some bread. Then shey down. Gradually, L''s tears fell down slowly. At this moment, L was scared and helpless. The only hope she had was that Basil coulde to save her. She looked at the sky outside the window and asked, ''Basil, where are you! Do you know how scared I am? '' L tried her best to hold back her sobs. Because the old K had suffered a lot these days. Now he finally fell asleep, and L didn''t want to disturb him. Just as L was missing Basil, the iron door was suddenly opened. Several armed men came in and waked to the old K. They took him out overbearingly, leaving L alone, shivering in the ward! "Who are you! What are you doing? Let him free! " L roared and struggled in the hands of those people. But in the end, L could do nothing but watch them take the old K out. ... After a while, the door was opened again. A man in suit slowly walked in from the outside. That man was Mr. Wang, Harrison''s Secretary! At first, when L saw Mr. Wang, she was so excited! "Mr. Wang, why are you here? Are you here to save me? !" But then, looking at the respectful attitude of those people to Mr. Wang, L sensed that something was wrong! She then looked at Mr. Wang vigntly and said coldly, "what are you doing here! Who sent you here? " Mr. Wang clearly saw the change on L''s face. He sneered and said coldly, "the president asked me toe here. I have something to discuss with you! " After saying that, Mr. Wang took out a document and slowly walked towards L. Chapter 59 Xinyous Thinking and Scheming Chapter 59 Xinyou''s Thinking and Scheming "Miss. L, here is a document. I hope you can have a look! " As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Wang handed the folder in his hand to L. L took the folder and read it page by page. But her face was getting worse and worse. Suddenly, L pped the folder She threw it on the bed and looked up at Mr. Wang angrily. "What does daddy mean! Does it mean I was sent here by Lisa! So, at that time it was not me, it should be Antonia, who was going to be sold to Basil, right? !" "Yes! Miss. L, the president really wanted to send Miss. Antonia to Basil! Because he didn''t know that Miss. Antonia and Samuel had fallen in love at that time! President... " Before Mr. Wang finished his words, L interrupted him with a roar. "Shut up! So I could have lived my own life. It was all caused by Lisa! Right? !" L looked at Mr. Wang in astonishment. "Yes! When the president found out, it was toote! So now, the president sent me here to exin the matter to you. By the way, I have something to discuss with you. " Mr. Wang felt a little guilty and finished his words. Then he kept looking at L, waiting for her answer. But L didn''t seem to care about what Mr. Wang had said. She lowered her head and asked herself, "what about Basil? Does he know about it? " Shocked! Mr. Wang didn''t expect that L would ask such a question. He slowly lowered his head and rolled his eyes. Suddenly, Mr. Wang seemed to think of something and raised his head abruptly. "Miss. L, do you think there is anything that Mr. Basil doesn''t know? !" Mr. Wang looked at L, who was shocked, and could not help admiring his wit. He could not help but perfectly avoid the problem and reasonably put them to L. In this way, no matter what L thought, even if there would be misunderstandings between L and Basil in the future, it had nothing to do with him. After all, he didn''t have muchments on this matter. ''Basil knows... He knows Antonia should be sent to him. Then why did he ept me? No, maybe Basil doesn''t know it at all, '' L thought in her heart! ''Although Basil was almost omnipotent in the A Country. But... But it was impossible for him to know everything!'' L had been thinking about it by luck. She still didn''t believe that Basil would be so cruel to her! She was still expecting that Mr. Wang might have made a mistake. But gradually, even L didn''t believe it! She was almost driven crazy by herself. She screamed hysterically, then suddenly stood up from the bed and shouted at Mr. Wang, "Get the car ready. I want to go home! " "Okay, Miss. L! " Looking at the crazy L, Mr. Wang was a little afraid of this weak woman! In addition, Harrison had repeatedly told him that he must obey L as much as possible, so that L would agree to help Harrison. In ML Manor Before L''s car entered the gate of the manor, the bodyguards stopped them. Seeing this, the old K. immediately poked his head out and questioned the person in front of him loudly "What are you doing! Can''t you see that Mrs. L is back? !" After that, he called the driver and drove straight to the door of the building. The people waiting at the door were overjoyed the moment they saw the old K! They followed L''s car and ran into the manor.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As soon as the car stopped downstairs, L couldn''t wait to rush out. She ran straight upstairs to the study room of Basil, ignoring the people around her who greeted her! After a while, L ran to the door of Basil''s study room. She put her hands on the door and gasped for breath! She stared nkly at the door of Basil''s study room. For a moment, she was a little scared! She was afraid to open the door and see something she couldn''t believe all the time. All of a sudden, everything that she and Basil got along with in daily life rushed into L''s mind. L slowly reached out her hand to the door of the study room. But L''s hand finally stopped in the air. She held her trembling hands tightly and closed her eyes. After she gathered her courage, she slowly pushed open the door. In Basil''s study room, just like his office and bedroom, it was simple and clear! L walked slowly towards the big desk in front of her. It was the first time that L had walked into the study room of Basil, but she was not in the mood to appreciate it at all. Her legs seemed to be filled with lead, and every step she took was so difficult! Slowly, L walked to the desk of Basil. She opened any drawer, but there were nothing but some nk documents. After searching for a long time, L still couldn''t find the one she wanted. When she was about to give up, a hidden thing in the corner caught her attention. ... At the same time, as agreement, Basil slowly walked out of the Summer Hotel. Outside the hotel, Harry had been waiting there for a long time. Before approaching, Basil heard from a distance that Harry was shouting with his unique crow voice: "Mr. Basil, you are punctual! Then, how can we get there? !" Basil looked at Harry slowly and found that there were only two persons standing by Harry, Robert and a man who was burlier than Harry. Even if that man didn''t say anything, just standing there was enough to make people shudder! However, Basil was not afraid. He just smiled coldly. Cynthia stepped to Harry and politely said first with fluent English. "Harry, we are going to the airport now. I have booked the tickets. The ne will take off in three hours. And two hourster, we will arrive in the A Country. During this period, I will teach you what you need to pay attention to and abide by as a bodyguard! I hope you don''t think it''s troublesome, because this is to cover the identity of you and your friend. " Seeing that Basil didn''t say anything, Harry turned around and nodded at Cynthia. Then he warned the two people who followed him to the A Country to restrain their temper and not to make something wrong and cause trouble to him and Basil! Three hourster, the ne took off as scheduled. Basil sat on the ne leisurely, ''L! How are you? I''m back. Wait for me. You must wait for me! '' Chapter 60 Testing from Hao Nangong Chapter 60 Testing from Hao Nangong Kerry Ye came forward and mped her wrist, so hard that he would crush her wrist. His voice was equally indifferent, "Venus, it is clear to me now that you are a stupid and ignorant fool! I wonder what''s in your head? Every day you thinks you are smart. I admire you that you should live safely until now. How could Tianye Mu have such a stupid sister as you? " He found out that this woman was not only obstinate, but also stupid! Didnt she notice that when she tried to protect her so-called best friend by arguing with him, her "best friend" was looking at her as she was watching an amusing y. Hearing Kerry''s insults, Venus''s lungs were going to explode out of anger. She stared at him fearlessly and shouted, "Kerry Ye, its OK you insulted me. But my brother? You are too much!" Kerry nced to Xinyou Qiao unintentionally. Seeing that she was drinking coffee leisurely, the schadenfreude on her face shed by. Perhaps she noticed his gaze, her face suddenly turned into a look of panic. It was faster to change faces than to open a book for this woman. Kerry felt that with Xinyou''s was good enough to be an actress. He believed that she can easily be the best actress in the Oscar. Xinyou had the intention of watching a good y. The more intense the dispute between them, the happier she was. It was better for Venus topletely enrage Kerry and be kicked out of the house by Kerry! Suddenly feeling Kerry looking at her, the fierce seemed to be able to prate her mind, it made Xinyous heart tremble. Her face immediately changed into the look of panic. Holding Venuss hand, gently persuaded her, "Veve, don''t get angry, don''t fight with Kerry for me, I''m not worth it." "Dont say that. You are my best friend. " Venus took her hand and said firmly. Kerry sneered scornfully. He really wanted to go up and crack her skull to see what was inside. However, soon he calmed down. It was her blindness that she didn''t know people clearly. What was that to do with him! He just wanted to wait and see the look of her pain and regret after knowing the true face of Xinyou. "Kerry, Venus, you are all here!" Just then, a voice came behind him, which immediately attracted everyones attention. Everybody turned around and looked. It was Hao Nangong. However, Kerry heard Hao calling Venus with a little intimacy, his brows couldnt help frowning and his cold eyes twinkled with faintly-dark light. A touch of intuition rose in his heart, he felt that Hao''s eyes at Venus were mixed with an inexplicable emotion, which made his mind filled with a myriad of thoughts and ideas. "Why are you free to visit me today?" Hiding the real thoughts, Kerrys perfect diamond lips are gently raised, and asked easily. "I''m bored today. I just want to see you. You dont wee me? Im so sad! Looking at the charming smile on his face, Kerry said with a in look, "Hypocrisy." Haos pair of charming womanizing eyes then looked to Venuss direction. Noticing Xinyou next to her, he couldn''t help asking, "Veve, who is this beauty beside you?" "Her name is Xinyou Qiao. She is my best friend." Venus introduced graciously. She nced at Kerry unintentionally, as if to say: look at Hao Nangong, what a polite gentleman. Damn stupid woman! How dare shepared him with others! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Kerrys cold blue eyes bright frighteningly stared at her, as if to say: wait for me, see how I torture you tonight! Venus understood his evil warning. Thinking back to his crazy demands, her body suddenly trembled. She was defeated in this battle first. She couldn''t stop cursing Kerry insider: piece of shit, beast of cruelty! If I could not escape from you, at least I could hide myself. This woman next to Venus was also called Xinyou Qiao! Was she the author of the design draft? Chapter 61 Woman from That Night Should Be Her Chapter 61 Woman from That Night Should Be Her Hao Nangong stared at Xinyou Qiao thoughtfully, a glimmer of joy rose from his heart. He wanted to tell Kerry Ye that the woman from that night was Xinyou. With Kerry''s power, it was a piece of cake to find this person. To his total surprise, the woman with the same name of Xinyou Qiao would appear in Ye''s vi. Would she be the person Kerry was looking for? Just when Hao wanted to speak, he heard Servant Qin''s respectful voice behind, "Young Master, Young Madam, lunch is ready." Kerry raised his wrist and habitually looked at the watch. He said coldly, "Let''s go to dinner first." Venus took Xinyou to the dining table. On the huge round table, there were rich dishes on disy, looking very appetizing. "Xinyou, I heard that you like steak best. I ordered the kitchen to make this for you. You must eat more." Venus said nicely. "Good." Xinyou looked calm, but she was extremely mad inside. She couldn''t stand Venus talking to her as a hostess, which made her very ufortable. "Hi beauty, my name is Hao Nangong. You can call me Hao." At this point, Hao threw a flirting wink and continued to naturally talked to her. Feeling Hao''s enthusiasm, Xinyou screamed with excitement inside. She meant to attract Kerrys attention. Now seeing that he wasnt interested in her at all, she thought that Hao may be a better choice, who is a gentle, handsome and rich bachelor in the Sky City! Trying to suppress her their emotions, Xinyou said shyly, "Hello, Hao." Hao touched his chin and asked gently, "Can I call you Xinyou?" Certainly. "Yes." Xinyou said with a smile. Hearing her consent, Hao''s face raised a enchanting smile and asked enthusiastically, "Xinyou, what do you do now?" Seeing his smile, Xinyou''s heart was melting and answered pleasantly, "Veve and I are ssmates. We are studying Design." "Are you also a student of Nanhua University?" When asking this question, Hao felt his heart beat faster. "Of course." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was her! Hao''s heart was ecstatic. His eyes fell on Kerry and gave him a suggestive look. Kerry had some spection already in his heart. He pondered over the contents of the conversation between the two. After dinner, Venus originally nned to take Xinyou to visit Ye''s vi. She suddenly got a phone call from her parents, talking about some emergency happened and needing her to go back at once. Venus didnt ask for details, but only seeing her friend to the door. ... In the study room. Kerry satzily on the leather sofa, ying with the gold-gilded pen in his hand randomly, looking at the serious Hao on the opposite. He asked casually, "What do you want to say to me?" Hao curled his mouth, showing a boring expression on his face. His charming womanizing eyes stared at Kerry. He didn''t want to miss any of Kerrys subtle expressions. He said bluntly, "I have found out that woman. Who do you think she would be?" Kerry raised his eyebrows, and his eyes suddenly looked darkened. Recalling her sweetness and thinking that he would be able to meet her soon, his heart suddenly was filled a touch of joy. He asked with a voice of a husky texture, "Who is it?" "She and your wife are ssmates. Her name is Xinyou Qiao?" Chapter 62 It was really her? Chapter 62 It was really her? "Are you sure?" Kerry Ye asked. He was stunned. "There''s only a girl called Xinyou Qiao at Nanhua University." Kerry wasplicated at the moment. The smell of that woman made him miss her immensely. She was like a clear and elegant daisy, making him madly want to have her. So even though he dug three feet into the ground, he still wanted to find her. When he heard the news about her, he was eager to find her immediately. But what he didn''t expect that girl was Xinyou Qiao. Thinking of Xinyou Qiaos voluptuous figure under her red dress and her unpredictable scheming, Kerry felt very strange. Although he hadn''t been able to see the girl''s face in the hotel, her purity couldn''t be faked. Such an innocent girl would be Xinyou Qiao? He suspected that girl was not Xinyou Qiao. "Kerry, what''s wrong?" Looking his disappointed look, Hao Nangong was puzzled and asked. "Are you sure that design sketch is Xinyou Qiao''s?" Kerry asked seriously. "Of course, don''t you believe me? Can I joke about such things?" Hao said. They had been friends for many years, and he believed in Hao. He didn''t speak out his doubts. He thought perhaps he was wrong this time. "Anything wrong?" "No." Kerry shook her head, then said, "Thank you this time, I''ll buy you a drink sometime." "Ok." Haoughed. Kerry hid his doubts with a pleasant expression on his face. He said jokingly, "You''re really attentive when ites to women, can you tell me how you found her?" "My ex-girlfriend told me." Hao was in a good mood and said, "I''m curious what you n to do with Venus now." Kerrys furrowed lightly, his blue eyes was unpredictable. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. For Venus he didn''t like her or hate her. After this period of intimate contact, he loved the pleasure her body brought him. But as long as he thought of her charming body having been fucked by other men, he would want to tear her apart. He wouldnt like a woman who had been dumped. "You should know what I''m doing. I want to get Tianye Mu to show up. As soon as he appears, I will divorce Venus immediately." Kerry said in a grim tone. Hao saw his stern appearance and guessed that he had no feelings for Venus. Hao felt relieved, but he quickly had another question. "Kerry, if Tianye Mu is already dead, or if hell never appears, do you n to live with Venus for the rest of your life?" As soon as Hao said this, Kerry looked stunned for a moment before saying obscurely, "I''m sure that Tianye Mu isn''t dead. If he doesn''t show up, I''ll find him even if I have to travel to the end of the earth." "Alright, I''ll wait for your good news." Hao smiled, and they chatted for a few more moments before he said goodbye to Kerry and left. Chapter 63 Not gonna divorce him Chapter 63 Not gonna divorce him After sending Xinyou Qiao away, Venus Wu walked up the upstairs to the second floor and came to the door of her room. At the moment when she wanted to push the door and walk in, there came Hao Nangongs voice from her rear. Venus. Venus turned around and saw Haos warm smiling face. Hao pointed to the door in front of Venus and asked in a casual voice Kerry Yes room doesnt seem to be this one but the room next to it. Ah, is this room where you usually work in? Venus shook her head with a kind smile and answered This is my room, where I usually rx and have a rest. Compared to getting along with Kerry, Haos gentleness rxed Venus a lot, and she couldnt help regarding Hao as a friend in her heart. As Venus always concealed nothing from her friends, she told Hao the truth. Hao was stunned after hearing Venuss words, but then a surprise was written on his face. He immediately asked Then where does Kerry live in if you live here? Definitely hes living in his own room. Venus answered honestly. Having confirmed the thoughts in mind, Haos heart flowed with excitement. Because this meant Venus and Kerry had been sleeping in separate rooms, so they were not a couple technically. Then it meant Hao was even more qualified to chase Venus. If so, he had to convince Kerry to divorce Venus as soon as possible. Since in any case, Kerry is a normal man and things will beplicated if he falls in love with Venus after they spend enough long time together. Hao had obviously expressed his attitude just now, but what about Venus? What did she feel about Hao? Venus, have you got a beloved one yet? Hao asked cautiously, and being afraid that Venus would misunderstand, he exined I mean...Do you like Kerry? Like him? After hearing the question, Venus thought for a while and then shook her head in amusement. Venus used to like Zihang Lu, but after knowing that Zihang cheated on her and his betrayal, Venus didnt have a crush on him anymore. As for Kerry, she only has hate on him. What Venus responded was quite useful to Hao though he had privately investigated Venuss affair before and knew everything about her. He knew that Venus only had one boyfriend before, which he also heard from Zihang Lu, but nothing happened between them. Its a pity that Hao was dyed that night and didnt had a chance to meet Venus, otherwise Venus would have been his girlfriend already. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Trying his best to stifle the inner excitement, Hao cautiously asked Then have you ever thought about finding a man you like who also likes you? If you divorce Kerry? I dont know. Venus murmured but then something seemed toe to her mind, and she said mildly No, of course I cant divorce him. Absolutely not, at least not now. After hearing this, Hao frowned and stared straight at Venus, then he asked in low spirits Why?. A touch of bitterness rose in Venuss heart. Currently, at this moment, love for her was as obscure as the moonlights reflection on the water. The financial funds of Mus Group not being able to make both ends meet after the death of parents, her missing brother and boyfriends betrayal. All of these things were piled up on Venus, leaving no chance for her to gasp. Right now Venuss brother is her only hope. At least she doesnt have to bear so much pressure on her own if she could find her brother. Thinking of this, Venus recollected her uncles one million yuan once again. She knew that she couldnt hesitate anymore, and for the sake of his brothers safety, she had to raise the money as soon as possible. As to whom to borrow the money, the only person she could think of right now was Kerry Ye. No matter Kerry agrees to lend her money or not, at least she should give it a try, right? Everyone in life will encounter helpless things, and so am I. Im sorry I cant tell you what happened right now, but Im deeply grateful for your countless help. Venus wore a helpless smile and said sincerely. After all she couldnt fully trust in Hao, which made also Hao depressed. Hao thought bitterly that Venus actually didnt want to confess all the things and share the pressure with him together. So finally Hao left the Yes vi in a daze, got into his Ferrari and drove away. While driving, Haos white Ferrari was like an arrow without string, speeding along the wide road and ignoring the traffic lights on the both sides of the road. Suddenly, a shrill sound came out. Hao jammed his foot on the brake hard and instantly stopped his Ferrari in the middle of the road. Hao lit a cigarette, took a hard whiff or two and then pinched it out. Then he reached out his hand and unbuttoned his shirt. Looking through the front rear-vision mirror, there was a streak of ferocious scar on Haos muscr left chest, and followed scar, his thought went back to that night. It was Haos first encounter with her... Chapter 64 Are you human or ghost? Chapter 64 Are you human or ghost? As the young master of the Nangong family, Hao Nangong was iparably noble. He enjoyed iparably supreme glory in Sky city. At the same time, his family had many enemies, and he also became a pain in the ass of other families. Over the years these families had tried everything to kill him, but they never seeded because of the Nangong family''s protection of him. He had always been tired of this kind of protection. Every day numerous bodyguards followed him and protected him, causing him to have no personal space at all. That night he drank some wine and took the opportunity to get rid of his bodyguards, but just as he was feeling happy about his freedom, he was surrounded by a group of strangers. He fought against them desperately and eventually escaped, but he was shed viciously on the left side of his chest. The wound near his heart caused him to bleed out and he fell unconscious in a dark alleyway. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought he was certain to die, but when he woke up, the first thing he saw was an innocent and delicate face. When she saw him wake up, she looked much more rxed. She smiled at him and asked, "You finally woke up. You lost a lot of blood, I thought you....." Hao Nangong noticed that he was lying on a hospital bed with only the two of them in the room. "Did you save me?" he asked The woman nodded and said softly, "When I saw you unconscious, I called for an ambnce and then they took you to the hospital. But I don''t know your name and couldn''t contact your parents, so I had to stay here until you woke up. Can you tell me the contact information of your family now?" When Hao saw her pick up her phone, he told her his contact information, but she said that she would leave when his family came. "I don''t know your name yet." Hao said as he looked at her back. The girl slowly turned around and said with a big smile, "I''m Venus Mu." Since then her face and name had been carved in the deepest part of his heart. He sent someone to gather all the information about her. He learned that she was studying design at Nanhu University and she had a brother named Tianye Mu, and that she had a boyfriend named Zihang Lu. He had wanted to intervene in her life overbearingly, but the thought that she was still a college student made him abandon that n. He nned to make her his woman when she graduated. He just didn''t expect that she would marry his best friend Kerry Ye in just a few days, which made him regret. He should have approached her earlier and proposed to her. What hurt him the most was that Venus didn''t remember him long ago. "No matter what, I''m going to take you back. You belong to me." Hao clenched his hands and swore. ........ After dinner, Venus Mu went up the stairs to the second floor and wanted to go back to her room. Just then, she heard the sound of a wind chime shaking. She was suddenly startled and felt terrified, ""That room... purple pupil..."" Did the man with the purple pupils show up again? Despite her fears, Venus was even more curious about the man''s identity. Why he was in that room? How did he disappear each time? Where did he go when he disappeared? Thinking of Kerry''s suspicions and insults towards her, Venus secretly swore to find the man and bring him to Kerry to prove that she was not wrong. She once again came to the door of that room, for some reason this time the door was not closed. She could clearly see the man inside through the gap of the door, The teapot and teacups were still suspending in the air, and the man with purple pupils was standing quietly at the side. With a flick of his finger, the teapot that was floating slowly moved. The teapot arrived in front of one of the teacups and slowly tilted forward, exuding a red liquid that was poured right into the still floating teacup. Before Venus could see what he was doing, he instantly appeared next to the teacups three meters away. Venus stared in shock. The man with purple pupils that looked extremely simr to Kerry slowly picked up the teacup filled with liquid and tasted it with azy look. "Who the hell are you? Whats your rtionship with Kerry?" Venus couldn''t hold back any longer and suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. She tilted his head up to look at the man who was acting strange and asked coldly. Chapter 65 A Close Contact With the Man With Purple Pupils Chapter 65 A Close Contact With the Man With Purple Pupils The man with purple pupils was greatly frightened by this sudden voice. He saw who this person is clearly and said in a stern and cold voice: Who gave you the permission to get in here? Get out now or Ill make you go out! His purple pupils were sending out a cold light, which then sent chills down Venus spine. But she didnt move. She was almost driven crazy by these questions and she had got to figure out the truth. I wont leave! Who are you? Venus voice was steady. All of a sudden, a huge noise was heard from behind. Venus turned around, and found the door was mysteriously shut. Herplexion went pale and she was scared stiff. The man with purple pupils gloated over her scared expression and said coldly: This is what you deserve! Venus, who was still in a state of shock, recovered in an instant when she heard what he said, because she got a sensation that she saw a simr expression before and someone talked to her in a simr way before. And soon, Venus remembered. It was Kerry Ye who talked to her like that! Who are you? Why are you in Ye Familys vi? What is your secret purpose? Venus fired these questions at him and at the same time, she also made some guesses to these questions. She imagined him to be Kerry s brother, and she spected that there is something going on between him and Ye Family. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man was getting impatient. He nced at Venus and said: Dont you know? The more you know, the sooner you will die! There is a great price to pay if you get to know my secret. Venus stared at the man. His features were delicate, his pupils seemed to possess some magic, but his tone was so cold that it sent a chill through her. She was really afraid of this man and her legs were shivering out of fear. Venus clenched her fists, summoned up all her courage and said: You are just bluffing! Im not afraid of you! I will take Kerry here now and I want Kerry to see you with his own eyes! Then she turned around and walked towards the door at frenzied pace. But all of sudden, the man moved in front of her in a sh, and blocked her way. Venus was scared out of her wits. Oh my god there is a ghost!!! She shut her eyes tightly and screamed hysterically. Keep quiet!! The man said in a stern voice. Venus shut her mouth in an instant. She then opened her eyes slowly and stared at the man in front of her. His eyes were still glowing purple and Venus was reminded of the vampires in the cartoon, because they also have eyes that send out creepy lights. You are not a man. Are you a vampire? Venus breathed heavily. And then she asked nervously and moved back slowly. The man brow furrowed, as if he couldnt believe Venus would make such a wild spection. He then said coldly: Im not a vampire. I am a divine being! A divine being? Am I in a movie? Venus thought to herself. She found it rather amusing and then she said: Come on. If you really want to scare me, at least say something that can convince me! A divine being! Then why arent you in heaven? What are you doing here on earth? The man didnt say anything, and Venus was less scared of him. She said: I think you are just a little ghost and you are waiting to be reincarnated, but you dont want to go to hell, so you are just hiding in this ce, right? The mans expression was nk. He gave a coldugh and asked: Why would you say so? Venus pointed at the ground and said: Normal people have shadows, but you dont. Thats why I think you are a ghost. You do have an impable logic! The man said sarcastically. Then tell me... Venus was about to ask another question when she heard Johns anxious call. It seemed like John heard the noise in this room and he came here to look for her. Ms Mu! Ms Mu! Venus wanted to keep asking but Johns voice was getting nearer, and she couldnt let him know that she was in the forbidden area, so she said: I must go. We can keep talking next time. Then she passed the man, opened the door and left the room. When she got out, she found John was knocking on her door while calling her name. She took a deep breath and said: John, Im here! John turned around and asked anxiously: My deardy, where have you been? Why arent you at your room? Venus made up an excuse. She said: I went for a walk in the garden, and I just came back. Its rather late. Whats the matter? Chapter 65 A Close Contact With the Man With Purple Pupils(2) Chapter 65 A Close Contact With the Man With Purple Pupils(2) I see. John nodded. Mr Ye asked me to tell you that he is waiting for you at his room. Kerry is waiting for me? Venus was a little bit surprised. But she didnt think too much. I see. Thanks for letting me know. Please go take some rest. Its veryte. Thank you. She walked to Kerry s room, opened the door and saw Kerry sitting on the bed. He covered himself with a white robe, and his muscr chest was exposed. Venus looked away and she wasnt sure whether to go over to him or not. Come to me yourself. Kerry looked at her, and said in a cold tone: Or you will be taken here. Kerry stressed the words will be. A blush rose to Venus cheeks. She thoughtWhat a jerk. She walked towards him, but she stopped when she was two meters away from the bed, and asked peacefully: Whats the matter? Why are you keeping such a distance? Will I murder you? Have you forgotten the way you begged me a few days ago? Kerry said with undisguised contempt . Venuss wariness only served to provoke Kerry s anger, as he did not feel like being regarded as a monster. Kerry Ye! I beg you to watch your mouth! I am not that pathetic. If you dont want to see me, I will leave! Venus said angrily. She thought to herself: What a shameless man! I was absolutely in his debt in my previous life, or he cant be this arrogant! Then she turned around and was about to leave, but before she could take a step, she felt someone grabbed her wrist and then she was pulled into Kerry s arms. She felt his body temperature. She was so frightened and she managed to break away from him, but she was not strong enough. Then she was thrown onto the bed. Kerry.... N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Before she could say anything, her fleshy lips met his, and she found his burning tongue swirling violently in her mouth, his firm hand sliding aimlessly along her body. She managed not to make a sound. She felt there was something burning inside her. All her rationality went out the window, and her emotionspletely took over..... Her inner struggle only served to fuel Kerry s desire, and then Kris...... It was done. Venus was exhausted. She was on the bed, staring at Kerry, trying to find out the difference between him and the man with purple pupils. But she couldnt find any except the color of their eyes. But they had different characters. Kerry was snippy, and that man was stony. Kerry was like wind, and that man was like ice. The only other difference was that the man with Purple pupils possessed some magical power. Venus was certain they were not the same person, or he would surly do that to her in that room. Besides, Kerry was all normal except that his eyes do sparkle from time to time. But she knew there is a connection between them, or they wouldnt bear such a striking resemnce. Are you done! Kerry said crossly. He felt angry when he thought that she was probably thinking of another man when she was staring at him. Venus recovered herself, and found Kerry was looking at her angrily. She thought to herself: You jerk! You really think I want to look at you! All you have is a pretty face, and the inner you is all rotten! Venus felt better after she insulted Kerry inwardly. She turned around and stopped looking at him. Some timeter, when she thought Kerry was asleep, she heard Kerry talking. Is Xinyou Qiao, our guest today, also a student at Nanhua University? Venus was surprised when Kerry asked about Xinyou. But she answered honestly: Yes. She is my ssmate, and she also studies design. Whats the matter? Nothing. Just asking. Kerry said tly. Venus then remembered his attitude towards Xinyou that day. Sheined: Xinyou is my best friend. How can you treat her like that! You are really mean, you know that? Kerry didnt say anything, which was quite out of the ordinary, because he would usually start a quarrel with her if she said something against him. Whats wrong with him? But before she could think of anything, Kerry said: If you are bored at home, you can invite some friends over. Kerry remembered what Hao Nangong said to him: Xinyou Qiao is the woman he was looking for. And Venus was taken aback. She couldnt believe her ears. She couldnt believe Kerry was caring about her. She pinched herself hard and then realized it was real life, not a fantasy. But she still couldnt believe it. ..... Venus got up early the next morning. She dressed herself up carefully, took her bag, and then left the room. Chapter 65 A Close Contact With the Man With Purple Pupils(3) Chapter 65 A Close Contact With the Man With Purple Pupils(3) She heard the wind bells from the third floor when she was about to go downstairs. She stopped, and she remembered the man with purple pupils. Is he still there? She then began walking upstairs, and soon she found herself at the door of the room. She looked around and pushed the door open when she found there was no one nearby. But when she got in the room, she was a little bit disappointed, because things couldnt be more normal in the room. The table was standing on the ground, and the tea set was ced on the table. And the basketball below the hoop was also lying on the floor motionlessly. The mysterious man was nowhere to be seen. Where is he? Venus thought. She was about to leave when she suddenly remembered that man has many superpowers, and maybe he was just hiding somewhere because he didnt want to be bothered. Then Venus walked in the room again and checked every corner that could be used as a hiding ce, but she still didnt find him. She then called him gently: Hi, are you in here? I know you are hiding somewhere,e out now. I need to ask you something. If you donte out, Ill ask someone to come and find you! Hey, where are you! But there was no response, and the silence in the room was absolute without her voice. Venus was then certain the man was no longer there, and she left the room. She got to the first floor, and Mrs Qin said to her cheerily: Ms Mu, the breakfast is now ready. Venus nodded. She looked around and didnt find Kerry. And she asked: Has Kerry Left? Mrs Qin was very d that she asked about him. She thought Venus finally began caring for Kerry. Yes. He went to thepany early in the morning. I see. Venus nodded carelessly. She looked at her watch and said: I must go to school now or Ill be late. I wont eat the breakfast. John asked a chauffeur to drive her to school, and Venus got off the car before they arrived and she walked the rest distance. She and Kerry had got married for a long time, but she was aware that their marriage was not the result of love. She knew there were many uncertainties in this marriage although she still didnt know the reason at that particr moment. It was possible that she would be single the next day. She got to her ss and she was a lot rxed when she saw so many familiar people. She went to her seat and began organizing her materials. Xinyou Qiao was sitting in front of her, she looked back and saw Venuss fancy clothes, and she felt a pang of jealousy. Xiuyou was once the envy of the ss, but Venus took her ce since she got married with Kerry, and that, she couldnt ept. She was so envious of Venus now and she also got determined to marry into a grand family. Xinyou, do we have the shortlist for the award of the activity called Fashion and Soul which is conducted by our school? Venus asked kindly. Xinyou felt another twinge of jealousy. She managed to calm herself down and said: Yes. There are ten finalists and we both are on the list. Im so d. It will be easier for us to get a good job after graduation when we have this good grade. Venus also smiled happily. She put in so much effort in her two works and both of them were on the list. Her efforts really payed off. She didnt care too much about her rank. She was happy as long as her works are recognized.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Xinyou then smiled suddenly and she said: This contest will be made public. All the works on the shortlist will be judged and ranked again. Besides, some famouspanies are invited toe to the contest. Venus was surprised. She asked curiously: Why will they be invited? They are invited to be the judges, of course. That is to say, they will determine which work gets the highest rank, and which gets the lowest. Venus understood. That is to say our rank will possibly determine what kind ofpany will we get in. Right, you will have a better chance if you ranked high. We will graduate soon and we will need to find an internship, and we wont need to go to interviews if we are chosen by somepany beforehand. Venus was looking rather calm. She said tly: This is indeed a good chance. Whether we win this award or not, we will be better off than these students who are not on the list. So, try your best! Xinyou was very confident to win the award. Venus brow furrowed when she saw Xinyou was so confident. Because there are many talented students in the school and it was not an easy task to even get onto the list, to say nothing about wining the award. They still have much room for improvement and they must keep learning. It was impossible to stand out with their current capability. She wanted Xinyou to be more humble and she said: Xinyou, there are much more people who are better than us. So we must work harder, and we still have a long way to go. Xinyous face darkened all of a sudden. She thought Venus was telling her that she should not forget that her work was actually designed by Venus and she should stop being so arrogant. Xinyou? Venus said carefully because she noticed Xinyou was not feeling happy. Xinyou managed to suppress her anger. She took a deep breath, calmed herself down and said coldly: I see. I will keep what you told me in mind. Good. Venus smiled. ...... Kerry was looking at thepanys financial statement of that season, when he heard some slow steps. He looked up and saw Henry Zhang was standing in front of his desk, and Henry asked respectfully: Young master, are you looking for me? Kerry looked at him and said coldly: I want you to do a background check on Xinyou Qiao, find out everything about her and figure out whether that design is truly hers. He was ying with his pen casually and his eyes were gleaming softly. Henry memorized what he said and replied: Yes, Master. Then Kerry waved his hand and Henry left. Kerry then lounged back in his chair and he jabbed his slender finger on the table. His mind went back to that night...... He got mixed feelings when he learned it was Xinyou who made that design. At first he had great expectations for her, but now his expectations were reced by doubts. He recalled that night dimly. She was so innocent, so sweet, and she smelt like lemon, which was very lovely. And then, he opened his eyes suddenly, because he was rather familiar with that smell. Venus also smelt like that. But how is it possible? How could Venus, a slut, be the woman in his memory! The woman in his memory is innocent and wonderful, and Venus is just a slut! Maybe the smell is just a coincidence. Kerry thought. Kerry was furious every time he remembered the first time he slept with Venus because he found out she was not a virgin anymore. He would surly kick her out of the family and divorce her had it not been for the fact that she was still useful to the family. At that time, someone knocked the door. Kerry recollected himself and said: Come in. Secretary Liu walked in, passed a document to him and said in a light voice: Director Ye, Nanhua University held a contest for the best design works, which is called Fashion and Soul and you are invited to be a guest. Here is the shortlist of candidates. You can decide whether you want to go or not. Chapter 66 A hidden secret (1) Chapter 66 A hidden secret (1) Kerry Ye was not interested in this kind of activity. The purpose of Nanhua University was nothing but to use this to send design talents to enterprises, so it was just amercial activity. No need. You can just refuse them. Secretary Liu nodded and said politely, Okay, Ill do it right away. Then she turned around and walked towards the door. Kerry lowered his head to keep dealing with his work. Suddenly a wind blew in, blowing up the document that Secretary Liu had just put down and caught glimpses of something familiar. Immediately he took that document and casually flipped through a few pages. A familiar design drawing came into view. Thats right, it was that womans work that he saw that night, almost the same as the one in his own hand! Then Kerry looked at the designers profile presented below and the name was Xinyou Qiao, apanied by a personal photo of her. It was indeed the woman who had appeared in his house! Did his instincts go wrong? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Was that woman really Xinyou? Secretary Liu, wait a moment. Kerry paused and raised his head, stopping Secretary Liu who was about to walk out the door. Secretary Liu immediately turned around and respectfully asked, Mr. Ye, what else can I do for you? Kerry smiled meaningfully and his eyes were cold enough to take away ones soul. But he faintly commanded, Change the schedule. Ill be on time for the designpetition at Nanhua University! Secretary Liu was stunned, unable to know what he was thinking about. However, Kerry had always acted as he pleased. Secretary Liu didnt feel anything wrong, so she answered, Okay, Ill do it immediately. Kerry nodded, staring at the design, thinking a lot In the evening, back home. As soon as Kerry entered in, Mrs. Qin greeted him and respectfully received the suit jacket he took off, reminding him in a gentle tone, Young Master, dinner is ready. Please. Good. He walked slowly to the table, casually ncing at the rich dishes, but his eyes inadvertentlynded on the empty seat beside him. He frowned and asked in a gloomy tone, Where is Mrs. Ye? Hasnt she been back home yet? Uncle Wang felt Kerrys anger and immediately replied respectfully, Young Master, she has already returned and is now upstairs. She told me that she needed to design and told us not to let anyone disturb her. Hearing that she was at home, Kerrys attitude softened a lot, but then he sneered and said coldly, What kind of work is so important that she doesnt eat? Uncle Wang, go up and ask her to eat! Uncle Wang looked at Kerry, who looked furious, and sighed helplessly, saying, Ive been up there several times. At first, she said she woulde immediately, but then when I called again, there was no reply. Hmph! Kerry snorted and asked indifferently, Which room is she in now? The bedroom. Angrily throwing away the chopsticks in his hand, Kerry got up and left the dining table. He went to the second floor through the spiral staircase and pushed open the door, stepping inside. The lights were off in the room, so it was very dark and quiet. Venus Mu, are you still fucking alive? Didnt you say youre designing? How can you work with all lights off? I think youre already asleep... Kerry said angrily, but he paused when he suddenly noticed a corner of the room. An orange tablemp, which was currently emitting a warm glow, illuminated the small table. Venus was at the table. Only to see her clear little face resting on her slender arms, with her eyes tightly closed, who was quite charming. Right next to her arm, a pen was pressing a piece of white paper, with a few general lines. Kerry stared for a while and he really couldnt figure out the content. He then showed his contempt. Maybe a few years old childs graffiti was better than her drawing. Chapter 66 A hidden secret (2) Chapter 66 A hidden secret (2) Venus, wake up. Go downstairs to eat! Kerry pushed her hard and shouted at her. His loud voice woke up Venus, who slowly opened her sleepy eyes. When she raised her head, she saw Kerry who was full of mockery. Venuss voice was uniquelyzy and hoarse, Ive just fallen asleep, but you woke me up. Kerry, how annoying you are. Kerry snorted, full of disdain, Didnt you tell Uncle Wang that youre designing your work? Can you dream while working? Then his eyes fell back to the draft drawings on the table and the scowl in his tone became even stronger, Didnt you do this in your dream, did you? ring at him, Venus immediately put the design paper back into the drawer and raised her head to meet his scowling look. Her anger was burning now. He could criticize her work, but he could never insult her work! Because it was all her hard work! Kerry, watch your words. Im just at the beginning, so many things havent started yet. How can you know? Venus clenched her fists and angrily said. Kerry just ignore her anger and looked full of disdain, saying, So are you going to draw a pig, or a donkey? I think even a 3-year-olds kid is better than you! How dare you call that thing a design? Do you think you deserve this? Damn it! Bastard! Asshole! Venus was literally pissed off. She doubted if she and this man had a deep hatred in another life! Kerry, do you think its funny to insult someone elses hard work, dont you? Youre a truly despicable, shameless man and there will never be another you in the world! You son of a bitch! Venus was quite annoyed, so she retorted furiously. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Well... Seeing she was angry, Kerry was pleased. For some reason, seeing she acted I this way, Kerry would feel satisfied and he didnt know why... Maybe because she was Tianye Mus sister! The design level of Nanhua University has lowered quite a bit. Even someone like you can be admitted into it. why is it so lousy? Ignoring her angry look, Kerry kept teasing her. You Venus stared at him and gritted her teeth in anger. Then she remembered something and exined, Our school is currently holding a designpetition called Fashion and Soul, and unfortunately, I, who is so awful in your eyes, has been shortlisted. Kerry was slightly startled and then heughed and said indifferently, Really? Dont you copy someone elses inspiration? As I see, youre very likely to do this! You son of a bitch! Venus cursed, really wanting to strangle him to death. If he wasnt too strong, she would have fought back. Did I owe you in another life? Why do you keep targeting at me? Venus took several deep breaths and roared. Kerry stepped forward and squeezed her chin, hard and his voice was cold, Its not another life. Its this life that you owe me. Compared to the harm youve given me, Ive been extraordinarily merciful! There was a great resentment on his face and his voice was so cold that it seemed as if it came from the hell. Ouch Venus sucked in her breath in pain, feeling like her jaw was about to be crushed by him and her organs were trembling. She was desperately trying to restrain her desire to beg for mercy and there was stubbornness in her dark watery eyes. She asked, What do I owe you? I didnt even know you before I married you! Its not you. Its your brother Tianye Mu! Kerry said gloomily, Since he never dared to show up, you will have no choice but to be punished instead! Venus froze. What kind of deep hatred did Kerry have with his brother? It was so deep that he could never let the hatred go. Kerry, what did my brother do? What youve done is just to make him show up? Whats for? Venus questioned aloud. Chapter 66 A hidden secret (3) Chapter 66 A hidden secret (3) Hearing she mentioned Tianye Mu, Kerrypletely lost his mind and went forward to viciously strangle her neck, saying gruffly, Go ask your brother what he has done that makes me want to shred him into pieces! Venus was enraged by his vicious words, Kerry you son of a bitch. I wont let you hurt my brother! Tianye was her only rtive in the world and she would never allow anyone to hurt him! Besides, she didnt believe him. Her brother was so kind and upright, so he would never do anything bad. Kerry must make it wrong. Well... Kerry sneered, with his hands more forceful. His icy blue eyes were so cruel that they could destroy everything. He said in a low and cold voice, Venus, youre very good at enraging me, but dont worry, Ill torture you until I catch your brother. The strengthen on his hands were getting more and Venus now felt that she couldnt breathe. She was struggling, hitting and pinching Kerry, but she couldnt cause any harm to him. The air in her mouth became weaker and weaker and Venus was now losing her consciousness. Just when she thought she would be strangled to death by him, the hands suddenly loosened and she, with weak legs, was thrown to the ground! Looking at her wretched appearance as she desperately tried to breathe, Kerry was satisfied and said gloomily, Venus, remember who bring the pain to you! Ahem... Venus was so painful that she kept coughing, yet she didnt forget to return coldly, Kerry, you are a devil. I will never forget how you tortured me! I hate you and one day Ill get my revenge! Hearing her words, Kerry sneered, Ill die with Tianye apanying me. You Venus was furious. Kerry looked at her arrogantly and his tone was cold, Venus, if youre smart enough, behave yourself, or Ill use my way to make you unable to forget for the rest of your life! Then he left, without staying for anther second. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After Kerry left, Venus climbed onto the bed. Ignoring the pain, shey quietly on the bed, looking at the starry night and began to cry Brother, where were you? Why didnt youe back? Whats going on here? Why did Kerry hate you so much? Thinking about it, Venus remembered her mom and dad and her brother. Also, the happy times they had spent together But now, with both her parents dead and her brother missing, all those happy days were gone.... Just then, the cell phone rang, which suddenly interrupted her thoughts. Venus stopped thinking about the past days and looked at the caller ID on the screen. After a while, she finally pressed the answer button. Uncle, whats the matter with calling me sote? Venus asked softly. Changrui Mus voice came from the phone, only to hear him say, Venus, didnt I disturb your rest, right? Venus stared dumbly at the ceiling and said indifferently, No, uncle, just tell me if theres anything I can help you. Venus, I want to ask, the one million I mentioned to you the other day. Have you asked Kerry for it yet? Hearing this, Venuss eyes suddenly widely opened. She had been so busy with her design work these days that she had forgotten such an important matter! But thinking about it, it was quite awkward to ask him for the money. Uncle, can you give me a little more time, I... Before Venus could finish her words, a sigh came from the phone. Changrui s voice is filled with helplessness, Venus, I also know that its not easy for you. Originally, I didnt want to ask your for the money, but recently thepanys situation is really bad and I really cant get enough money to save your brother. It there is no way, I can only sell thepany.... No!!! Venus interrupted and sat up from the bed in excitement, saying seriously, Uncle, you absolutely cant sell Muspany. Its my parents hard work. How can you just sell it? Changrui was sitting on the bed at the moment and when he heard Venuss excited tone on the phone, he wascent. Chapter 66 A hidden secret (4) Chapter 66 A hidden secret (4) He continued his helpless tone, Venus, of course I dont want this, but the news from America is bad every time and now your brother is in a serious condition, needing money for treatment. Time waits for no man. Tianye Mu is my own nephew and I cant just stand by and watch him suffer! Hearing this, Venuspletely lost her mind and hurriedly said, Uncle, dont worry. Ill try my best to get a million as soon as possible! Changrui Mu smiledcently and said, Venus, now that you are Young Master Ye s wife, so its fine to use his money. Just ask him for it. Ill wait for your news! Ask Kerry for money? Remembering his insult just now, Venus was hesitating. Unable to wait for her reply, Changrui inevitably became a little anxious and said anxiously, It cant be dyed any longer. Your brothers situation is not optimistic. If something happens to him, how can I face your dead parents! Changrui knew that Tianye was the person that Venus cared about the most right now, so she would definitely agree. It really didnt take more than a few seconds to hear her reply, Uncle, just give me a few more days. Ill make sure to get the money! Changrui smiled with triumph, Well then, you have to seize every minute. I will. Venus hung up the phone. Once she thought about Kerrys insult, she felt awful. But besides him, she really didnt know who else could help her! Taking a deep breath, Venus silently gave herself some courage. Then she jumped off the bed and left the room, following the stairs to the third floor. No matter what, she had to give it a try! Ding dong, ding dong... After arriving on the third floor, the sound of wind chimes came to her ears. The man.... Venus shuddered and she was sure that the man with the purple pupils must be in the room. After pushing open the door and entering, the scene inside was very familiarflying teapots and teacups, levitating tables and the man with purple pupils who seemed to be flying in the air. Only to see his body floating in the air and his purple pupils emitting a captivating light. All of a sudden, a miracle happened. His palms were attaching together and the next moment, the body disappeared! Five secondster, the body reappeared, but the location he appeared was.... Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A handsome, but demonic face appeared in front of her in an instant and the purple pupils were so arresting that Venus cried out in fright, Ah!!! Shh... the mans bony fingers were against his lips, setting off his evil charm. Venuss heart was beating so fast and she looked at his evil face and softly asked, How did you do that? Was that a spell? Whats the name? The purple-pupil man looked at her and slowly spoke, Guess. Venus curled her lips and said with dissatisfaction, I didnt think you could be so humorous. Have you watched the hot Korean drama Man from the Stars? Professor Du in it can do this. Its called Teleportation! The purple-pupil man was surprised and thought for a moment. He frowned, asking, What the hell is Professor Du? Venus was shocked and exins helplessly, Professor Do is a handsome alien, not a ghost! I think youre the ghost! Im an immortal. The purple-pupil man exined. Venus smiled wryly and said amusedly, How can I believe you that youre an immortal? If what you say is true, then why dont you stay in heaven? why do youe down to earth? He, however, did not answer. What? Theres nothing to say about it, right? Even if the immortals went to earth, he would go to Kunlun Mountains or somewhere else. They wouldnte to somewhere that ordinary people live. Arent you afraid of being spotted? Venus asked curiously. Faced with her curiosity, the purple-pupil man became impatient and asked indifferently, Why are you so interested about me? Whats your aim? Chapter 67 I want your body (1) Chapter 67 I want your body (1) Facing his doubt, Venus curled her lips and exined, What kind of aim can I have? Im just a little curious, for I dont expect there to be such a magical thing in the world. Where did youe from anyway Alien? Magical? This woman said magical She was the first woman who hadnt been intimidated by him. Instead, she was curious about him. Also, she was the first woman who didnt see him with peculiar eyes or insult him. Where do you go on when youre not in this room? Have you been on a mission? What do you often do? Venus asked curiously, wanting to know him as soon as possible. Hearing her countless questions, which was quite morous, the purple-pupil man got a little impatient, Why are you talking so much? Doesnt it bother yourself? Faced with his question, Venus looked very dissatisfied and grumbled, Because Im lonely and bored. Since my brother had disappeared, I was forced to marry that bastard Kerry. Theres not even a person beside me to chat with... What does any of this have to do with me? The man suddenly growled out in a low voice. Venus was stunned by his roar, looking at his angry face. She froze. The exact same words she had heard from Kerry not too long ago! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even their expressions at this point were very simr! What was their rtionship? Why were the two people so simr to each other? And who the hell was he? An immortal? Thats impossible! Whats wrong? Sensing her absent-mind, the purple-pupil man asked in a low voice. Venus focused on his face, not wanting to miss any suspicious expressions, and then quietly said, You are Kerry! It wasnt a question, but a statement. The purple-pupil man was stunned and he looked a little awkward and surprised, Who is Kerry? There was no panic and his expression was too natural to make Venus believe that she misjudged. Venus found that she couldnt find out any valuable clues from him, so she was quite upset. Have you met the male owner of this house? His name is Kerry! So? The purple-pupil man didnt know her meaning. Venus smiled and she patiently exined, He looks exactly the same as you. The only difference between you two is the color of the eyes. Yours are purple while his blue. Exactly the same? The man with the purple pupil murmured. It seemed that he didnt believe it. Venus nodded. She seemed to make him get interested. She was excited and coaxed, Yes. Exactly the same. Arent you curious? Why dont let me take you to him, so you two can make aparison? Unfortunately, she had been immediately refused. The purple-pupil man looked calm and he only said one word, No. Venus felt a little discouraged and upset. I.... The man with the purple pupil saw her upset and added, At least not right now! Hearing his exnation, Venus was excited again, but a little puzzled, Why? The purple-pupil man thought for a moment and said indifferently, I cant tell you right now. Damn itWhy did he always do this? It was like he didnt say anything. Venus sighed. The mans identity was not clear, but he was quite smart. She had been trying for so long, but she still couldnt get any useful information! If she took him away, he wouldnt leave; if she called for help, he had supernatural power There was no way to deal with him. What should she do? Right at this moment, Venus suddenly noticed that the temperature in the room was a bit low, making her shiver and a conversation with Kerry suddenly shed through her head. -- Why cant I enter that room? -- Someone had died in that room, right next to the table. Ive seen it with my own eyes. If youre not afraid of being haunted, go in there and have a try! Venus didnt quite believe the ghost, so she entered this room for several times. And she saw this purple-pupil man. Only, it suddenly urred to her that since this man had been hiding in this room all this time, maybe he would know about something happened before. Thinking of this, she immediately raised her head and stared at the man in front of her, asking curiously, I heard that someone once died in this room. Are you the ghost of him? After the purple-pupil man heard her words, he felt a little amused. Then it made him want to tease her. He became helpless, I think youre right. Ah!!! Venus suddenly stared at him and cried out in surprise, You... youre not really the dead ghost, are you? The purple-pupil man curled his lips, Yeah, Im the dead... ghost... Hearing his own admission, Venus took a deep breath. She was subconsciously trying to step back while at the same time she couldnt help but ask curiously, Then how did you die? Chapter 67 I want your body (2) Chapter 67 I want your body (2) The purple-pupil man curled his lips. What a stupid woman. He thought for a moment and said slowly, I remember one night when the lightning and thunder were very loud, I was so frightened that I passed out. When I woke up, I found myself floating in the air and could do something unimaginable. After hearing his words, Venus stared at him. she couldnt believe this was true. Could thunder scare people to death? Dead people could still wake up? Gaining superpowers after waking up? Was this Sci-Fi movie plot? Venus still couldnt believe all this. After staring at his face for a while, she found nowhere weird, so Venus decided to trust him for now. She nodded and continued, Then what superpowers do you have? Can you show me? The man didnt reply. He then stretched out his right hand to wave. The original stationary teapot was like having legs, moving forward in a fast speed. Seeing this with her own eyes, Venus was filled with astonishment and said in a dumbfounded voice, Its so amazing. What else do you have? One by one, show me. I havent seen something so amazing! Hearing Venuss plea, the purple-pupil man was not stingy and then showed her quite a few, causing Venus to p her hands in praise. By the way! With her eyes fixed on the performance, Venus asked carelessly, You still havent told me what your name is. The man looked stunned and slowly replied, My name is Xiaozi. Erm... Xiaozi? That name was just Of course, she wouldnt dare to say anything about his name, for she knew the consequences. Well...I want to ask, who gave you that name? Venus tried to hold back herugh and asked calmly. The purple-pupi man looked at her and frowned, You have a lot of questions. Venusughed and was about to continue when the phone in her pocket suddenly rang. She immediately took it out and saw a message shing on the screen. Pressing the button, the content on it made Venus frown. It was from her uncle, Changrui Mu. It said Venus, we just received the news from America that Tianye Mu is in a critical condition. Please get a million dors! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Venus couldnt help but sigh, filled with sadness. She knew it was urgent and she quickly replied OK. Raising her head again, Venus looked anxious and uneasy, and hurriedly said, XiaoZi, I have something very important to do right now. Im leaving first. Ill talk to you next time! Sure. Hearing his reply, Venus quickly turned around and left. She went out of the room and directly headed to Kerry Ye s study. She then pushed the door and walked in. As soon as she entered the room, Venus saw Kerry concentrating on his work. She was relieved. She had just suspected that the two were the same person, but Xiaozi couldnt go through the wall to get here, so she must have thought too much. Although Xiaozi looked cold, he was much better than Kerry. She didnt want that kind of thing to happen. Venus stopped thinking and strode to Kerry. Looking at his perfect side face, she said with some caution, Kerry, I have something to say to you. Kerry raised his head with a hint of coldness in his eyes and indifferently asked, What? Venuss palms were sweating and she didnt know how to speak, but thinking of her brothers situation, she gritted her teeth and said, Can can you lend me some money Kerry found she was anxious and asked indifferently, What for? This, I Venus paused and thought that she couldnt tell him that the money was for his brother, so she said, Its important anyway, but dont worry, Ill pay you back as soon as possible! Kerry sneered, with his right middle finger slowly tapping the table and said indifferently, If you dont tell me, why should I lend it to you? I... Venus didnt know what to say, thinking now she was begging him, so she had to adopt a good attitude, That... Kerry, as long as I tell you, you will definitely lend it to me, right? Facing her question, Kerrynguidly stroked his chin. His voice was cold and disdainful, Venus, its you whos begging me now, be nice! Fucking asshole! Venus cursed him inwardly. She understood what he was saying. She had no right to bargain with him at all. Mus Company needs a sum of money, which is in a terrible situation. As a member of Mu Family, I need do something so Venus pondered and answered. As I remember, thepany is now controlled by Changrui. Should I say youre noble for borrowing money for him, or should I say youre stupid? Kerry looked at her with an icy look and said sarcastically. Venus was calm and said, Thatpany is my parents hard work. Besides, uncle is my rtive and I should help him. Kerry was silent for a moment and asked, How much do you want? Chapter 67 I want your body (3) Chapter 67 I want your body (3) Venus felt hopeful and then pleased, but her face remained calm. "A million dors." she said quietly. Kerry was surprised at first, then smirked. He kept silent. Venus looked at him, unsure of what he was thinking, so she became apprehensive. "I know the money is too much, so I''ll find a way to pay you back as soon as I can, I hope..."She bit her lip and said nervously. Kerrys right corner of his mouth was turned up just a little bit. "I''m not a phnthropist. If you''re going to borrow money, there''s always a deadline to pay it back. When do you n to pay it back?" said he. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Venus clenched her nails tightly. She knew full well that it was less likely that she''d be able to save enough money for this with her abilities. Even if she tried her best to draw, it would be impossible for her to pay back the money in the short term. But things hade to this, she couldn''t back out, so she gritted her teeth and said firmly, "Give me three years. I will definitely pay you back within three years." With her brother''s situation looming, she didn''t have time to hesitate. "No. its impossible." Staring at her anxious face, Kerry looked cleverly at her, "You only have three months." "What? Three months? How is that possible?" Venus was so surprised that she yelled out, "Can you put yourself in my shoes for a moment. How could I pay back so money in three months? Kerry looked at her coldly and said arrogantly, "With your ability, even if you have three years, you won''t be able to pay it back. Didn''t you say the money was a loan to the Mu family? Isn''t three months enough for it to make a quick turnover?" Venus froze. She smiled wryly. The money is for brother. If Kerry goes to the Mu family to get the money three monthster and finds that it isn''t loaned to the Mu family? What should I do then? Venus thought. Venus had never felt so desperate. It seemed that she was suddenly surrounded by a wall and couldn''t escape. "I...I''ll give it back to you as soon as I can. Please give me more time, please." Venus was physically and mentally exhausted and her voice was weak. Seeing that she wasn''t so obstinate anymore, Kerry smile slightly, but he said indifferently, "If that''s the case, then you canpensate me in another way." Venus immediately asked excitedly, "What method?" "Use what you do best." Kerry said in a cruel tone, "Use your body to please me." "You''re... despicable, Shameless!" Venus cursed in anger. A hint of sarcasm appeared on Kerry''s face and he said coldly, "It''s not the first time you''ve done this. You don''t have to pretend to be innocent. Have you forgotten how you pleased me thest time?" Hearing his harsh insult, Venus was very angry. She was trying to maintain herposure. If I please you like I didst time, you''ll lend me money?" she asked coldly It was hard for her to say that. She felt extremely humble. But she couldn''t retort this time; she had to borrow the money for her brother. "You really are a slut. You''re willing to sell your body for money." Kerry looked at her with disdain, "What are you waiting for? Strip yourself naked now." She keep trembling slightly and slowly undressed herself until her sexy, seductive body waspletely exposed to the air. Kerry''s eyes were filled with contempt. "You really is born to be a slut." He said with disdain. Venus closed her eyes and heard his harsh insult in silence. "Why are you still standing there? You don''t want a million anymore?" Hearing his words, Venus took a deep breath. She tried to hold back her tears, and then she desperately walked up to him and kissed his cold, thin lips. Her emotionless and tactless kiss did not arouse any man''s sexual desire. Kerry pushed her away and said mockingly, "Do you show me this dying look on purpose? It''s like Im going to rape you." Venus paused, feeling nervous. She was worried about upsetting him, so she beggared, "I can do anything to please you, please give me another chance." "You are so slutty. Do you have to let a man fuck you? I have never seen a shameless woman like you. You can''t even throw away your dignity for money." Kerry said sarcastically. She didn''t want to do so either, but she had no other way to get one million dors. She had to have it for her brother''s sake. Besides, it was Kerry who had trampled on her dignity wantonly. He had no right to me her. Venus was in a state of grief and indignation, but she remained calm and collected. "Now can you lend me the money?" She asked. Kerry had never hated a woman so much. Now he really wanted to strangle her. Kerry nced at the pen in his hand unintentionally, and then a cold smile appeared on his face. He mmed his right hand out the window. The pen in his hand finally disappeared into the vast night. "Downstairs is a swimming pool the size of a football field. My pen is now in the pool. If you can find it, I will give you the one million dors." Kerry stared at her beautiful face, said disdainfully. Venus was slightly stunned and then asked, "What you said is true?" "Believe it or not, I don''t care." Kerry said coldly, "but I want to remind you that the swimming pool is the size of a football field and the water is 3 meters deep." Venus didn''t think much, put on his clothes quickly. "I will find it." She said stubbornly. Chapter 67 I want your body (4) Chapter 67 I want your body (4) After saying that, she turned around and left. Looking at her thin but determined figure, Kerry Ye s blue pupils were bright. He lowered his head to look down, only to see there was an erection. Kerry began to recall her perfect figure. Elegant body fragrance and soft red lips It was so easy for him to get aroused by her. Shit! Kerry cursed inwardly. He then stood up and hurriedly walked towards the bathroom. Venus quickly ran downstairs and eventually came to the east of the swimming pool. She was so shocked when she saw the endless pool water. She couldnt help butin inwardlywhat the point of building such a big swimming pool? Isnt it a waste? After walking around the swimming pool and examining it, Venus was gradually relieved. The good thing was that the depth of the water was not like what Kerry said and it was no more than two meters. She cautiously got into the pool and moved. It was at night and the water was a little cold, making Venus shivering. When her feet touched the bottom of the pool, the water level of the pool arrived at the position of her chest. Venus was calm, but she then thought of a serious problemthe density of the pen is smaller than the pool water. If the pen fell to the bottom of the pool Thinking that she didnt know how to swim, Venus got frustrated. What was she supposed to do? After standing in the water and thinking for a while, Venus came up with a rather stupid, but effective method. She took a deep breath and bent down into the water, not daring to open her eyes in the water, so she could only search around with her hands. It was dark and the cold pool water was going through her fingertips. For about a minute, Venus felt her chest hurt forck of oxygen, so she hurriedly stood upwards, trying to take in fresh air.... It was gettingte and Venus couldnt remember how long shed been in the water. She felt her legs and feet were numb and she was shivering. Her consciousness was also growing weaker and weaker. She moved only by her strong will. Suddenly.... All of a sudden, her right foot seemed to have tripped over something and then she lost her bnce and fell forward. All this came too quickly, making Venus frantic. The cold water quickly poured into her mouth and nose and the suffocating feeling came. Her consciousness gradually blurred. Kerry was lying on the soft bed, but he was unable to fall asleep. Although he tried to convince himself not to care about Venus, he was still a little anxious. His bedroom was beneath the study and looking down through the window, he could see the swimming pool. Kerry got up irritably and stood up near the window to look down, only to see that there was no one in the pool. He began to worry. After returning to the bedroom after taking a shower, he had been paying attention to the movement outside the door and he could be sure that Venus hadnt gone upstairs Hurriedly running to the first floor, Kerry looked serious and shouted, Uncle Wang! Uncle Wang came and respectfully asked, Young Master, what can I do for you? Kerry was in great anxiety and said indifferently, Mrs. Ye has fallen into the swimming pool. Find her, everyone of you. Hurry up! As soon as Uncle Wang heard, he knew the situation was urgent, so he replied, Yes! Ill do it right away! In therge swimming pool, there were countless shadows, for Uncle Wang got all the servants of Ye family to search for her. Kerry looked cold and calm standing by the side of the pool, but he was extremely agitated. Venus, you were not allowed to die! If you died, I would destroy Mus and kill your brother! Didnt you care about them? So just hold on. With time passing by, Kerry became more and more nervous. When he was about to lose his patience, a shout came from the west of the pool, Young Master, Mrs. Ye was here. But she passed out! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Kerry rxed and coldly roared, Quickly bring her up! Yes! Uncle Wang! Yes? Young Master. Call Dr. Han. Let him arrive within ten minutes! Yes! Uncle Wang turned around to leave. He was praying for Dr. Han while walking. He at least needed 30 minutes to drive here, but young master let him be here in ten minutes Looking at the unconscious Venus on the bed, Kerry felt there was an inexplicable emotioning up and he was unable to control it. Hasnt Dr. Han arrived yet? Kerry asked coldly, Call him again. If he cant get here within five minutes, he will be over! People next to Kerry all kept in silence. They didnt want to make any mess. Iming After I received the call, I sped up to 200 miles, running three red lights, and my car was almost impounded. Dont forget to pay the fine for me! Chapter 67 I want your body (5) Chapter 67 I want your body (5) Dr. Han could feel his anger, so he hurriedly entered the room. Kerry nced at him coldly and said indifferently, Shut up! Hurry up! Dr. Han shrugged his shoulders and walked forward his medical kit. After checking Venus, Dr. Han found that there was a lot of water in her chest, so he immediately reached out his hands to do the CPR What are you going to do? Kerry suddenly shouted at Dr. Han and Dr. Han was scared. He immediately withdrew his hands, grumbling, What can I do? Come on, Im trying to save her. There is a lot of water in her chest and if it doesnt drain in time, she will die of suffocation! After hearing his exnation, Kerry curled his lips and said indifferently, Then why do you stop? Hurry up! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dr. Han really didnt know what was proper for him to do and heined inwardly, He is so arrogant! Dr. Hans hands skillfully pressed on Venuss chest, and because of the pressure, Venus spat out a large amount of water After this, Dr. Han relieved when he saw Venuss face was ruddy. After sorting the medical box, he turned back to look at Kerry, saying with sympathy, Young Master, I need to say something. Since Mrs. Ye married you, shes always got sick. Her health actually isnt in a good condition, and if you keep treating her like this, shell probably die young. Hearing his grumbling, Kerry didnt want to care at all. He said with cruelty, Shut up. Its none of your business. Kerry deliberately aggravated thest sentence, causing Dr. Han to tremble, so he said in a pleasing tone, Well, well, OK. What I said is out of a doctors professionalism. Oh? I didnt see you so concerned about anyone when my men were injured in the past. Kerry questioned. Dr. Han curled his lips and continued, Theyre men, not the same as Mrs. Ye. Isnt it normal for them to break an arm? Mrs. Ye is definitely not the same. Kerry didnt say anything, but then he looked at the bed. He was thinking a lot while looking at her pale face. Young Master, I must remind you. If something like this happens a few more times, Im afraid that its will not be good for her health. You should care her more from now on... Faced with his nonsense, Kerry began to get impatient and didnt want to listen anymore, so he said in a gloomy tone, Uncle Wang, Dr. Han is leaving! Then he left. After a while, Venus slowly opened her eyes, but her consciousness was still vague. After shaking her head for a while, she finally found this was her room. Youre awake? The familiar voice came, making Venuss body stiffen. Only then did she notice Kerry who was standing on the balcony smoking. Venus tried her best to calm down and said faintly, Mm. Kerry casually threw away the cigarette butt and he put it off with his high-grade leather shoes stamping on it and said in a low voice, Are you hungry? Ill have Mrs. Qin send some food to you. Venus didnt reply and stared at him carefully, feeling he was very strange at the moment. Shouldnt he normally be sarcastic? And now he was caring about her! Only..... Oh God, I almost forgot! Venus froze and quickly got up and got out of bed. She then put on her shoes and walked to the door. Kerry noticed her and went forward to stop her. He asked unpleasantly, Where are you going? Why dont you care about yourself? Venus looked anxious and said urgently, I havent found the pen yet. Ill go now. please give me more time! Kerry was even more unpleasant and stared at her fiercely, saying indifferently, Venus, do you know that you almost diedst night? Why risk your life for one million? Venus looked startled and immediately remembered what she should do. She said calmly, Dont care about me. I really need that money. Dont worry, Ill find it this time! Idiot, if you meet any danger, Ill have to mobilize everyone to save you! Venus, you really are the most troublesome woman Ive ever met! Kerry said irritably. His words caused Venus to stop. She turned around to look at him, saying with resolution, I really need the money! Looking at her stubborn expression, Kerry said coldly, Wait for me here! After saying so, he left the room. Venus was very puzzled about his words and after pondering for a while, she still decided to go, but she met Kerry at the door. As they looked at each other, Kerry said in an annoyed voice, Venus, why not listen to me? Didnt I tell you to wait for me in the room? You want to be punished for disobeying my orders? Faced with his overbearing and arrogant attitude, Venus was somewhat speechless, Im not your doll. I have the right of freedom and even you have no right to interfere! Kerry didnt expect her to retort he smiled wryly and tugged her arm towards the bed. Just when they were less than a meter away from the bed, he threw her to the bed. Venuss frowned, and before she knew what was going on, Kerrys hot and strong body was pressed on her, shocking her so much that her eyes suddenly widely opened and hurriedly asked, What are you doing? Looking at her clear and beautiful face, Kerry smiled with charm and coldly said, There is only one thing a man and a woman can do when they are in bed! Chapter 68 The woman of that night (1) Chapter 68 The woman of that night (1) No!!! Venus Mu tried to stop him, Im going to get the pen. I dont want to do that with you! Kerry didnt care and sneered, As long as I want, I need to get it. And also, you dont have the right to refuse! Saying that, he kissed her. N-no, N-no... Kerry, you bastard! Im still sick. Arent you afraid Ill infect you? Venus was struggling. She was now desperate for that pen, so she really didnt have the time or energy to deal with him. She just made an excuse, wanting him to stop. However, Kerry was not an ordinary man. He gazed at her, with his blue icy eyes filled with lure. He said indifferently, Im d that youre sick, so you wont have any strength to resist me! You... Venus was speechless. What a monster. So as Kerrys wish, they made love. Venus exhaustedlyy on the bed and she was too tired to lift her fingers. Her vagina also hurt. However, Kerry, was refreshed. Venusined inwardly. Why after making love, men were cool while women were about to die of exhaustion. Why? However, at that moment, she felt a coldness on her face. Venus took a closer look and it was a bank card! Turning around and looking at Kerrys handsome side face, Venus asked in surprise, What does this mean? Thiss your reward for serving me. Kerry said harshly. Venus was startled, trembling with anger. She stared at him, wanting to kill him. What did he think of her? A prostitute who wanted money when she had done? How can you do this? Kerry, how could you humiliate me like this? Venus was furious and yelled. Because she was sick, she felt dizzy all of a sudden. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Faced with her usation, Kerryughed and said coldly, If you dont want it, then give it back to me! Venus threw it back to him, firmly and toughly, but she was nearly desperate as she listened to his following words! He said, I was sympathetic to see youve drunk a lot of water in the pool, so I just threw a million dors to you, but you dont want it instead! Venus, brilliant! Venus regretted immediately and she hurriedly said, Why didnt you say so earlier? Give me my money back! Looking at her anxious expression, Kerry smiled wryly, Of course, I can give it back to you, but what can I get? Not waiting for Venus to react, Kerry pressed her again, causing her to shout in anger, Ah, Kerry, asshole! After fucking, Venus felt like she was falling apart. She took the bank card that Kerry threw over and fell to sleep. When she woke up, Venus remembered the entire process and she was angry with herself. Had she known that he would end up fucking with her, she shouldnt have foolishly jumped into the swimming pool and made a mess for herself, and had to endure the pain of getting sick! Venus, what a fool. Kerry was apletely asshole! The next morning, Venus came to Mu family, finding Changrui Mu and giving him the bank card given by Kerry. Changrui looked at the card in his hand, grinning and saying hypocritically, Venus, you did a good job this time. Dont worry, I will send the money to America as soon as possible. With this money, I believe your brother will recover soon! Venus nodded and she finally relieved and said sincerely, Uncle, thank you. Were families. We should help each other. Changrui was hypocritical and said in a caring way. Venus looked at him and asked in a gentle tone, Uncle, do you have a picture of my brother here now? I miss him, so if you have one, please give me, or let me make a video call with him! Changrui s face stiffened, but he quickly returned to normal. A look of grief appeared on his face as he sighed and said, Your brother has been seriously injured and is still lying unconscious in a hospital bed. How about this, when your brother wakes up, Ill send someone to take some photos of him and bring them back to you, okay? Hearing him saying so, a bright smile appeared on Venuss face, and she said gratefully, Thank you so much. No problem. After saying goodbye to Changrui, Venus took a taxi directly to school. Today was the day that the school held the Fashion and Soul designpetition and the venue was temporarily set in the schools music room, where was not small and could amodate no less than a thousand people. Venus, hurry up. Thepetition is about to start! Xinyou Qiao looked a little impatient and hurriedly urged. Venus followed behind her in strides and her pace was easy and steady. She said in a gentle tone, Xinyou, dont be in such a hurry. Theres still half an hour. We wont bete. Xinyou curled her lips and she looked a little disdainful, and said with discontent, Of course I know this! The aim of taking you there was to make you get to know the selectors for this contest, which is important! Why? Venus didnt understand. Xinyou knocked her head, slowly leaning to her ear and said in a low voice, Of course its about making good rtionships in advance. Compared to the quality of the work, personal rtionships are more important! Mavis looked stunned and nodded, though she didntpletely understand her. Chapter 68 The woman of that night (2) Chapter 68 The woman of that night (2) Looking at Venuss confused look, Xinyou Qiao was filled with contempt, feeling like she was nothing but a better designer than her! Its so unfair that she didnt even know basic interpersonal rtionships, but Kerry Ye still chose her. At this moment, Kerry came with arge group of bodyguards. Xinyou was excited, tugging Venuss arm and saying excitedly, Venus, Young Master is here! Venus raised her head to see Kerrying this way, and next to him was Nangong Hao! What are you guys doing here? When the four of them gathered together, Venus looked at them and asked curiously. Kerry said indifferently, The person in charge of Nanhua, invited Hao and me to be the guests of this competition. Venus was surprised and she heard Hao gently said, with a warm smile, Venus, I heard that both of your works have been selected, so Ill have a chance to appreciateter! Venus softly said, Were not the only ones. The works of other students are also great. Watching them happily chatting, Xinyou was jealous and said, I just said that whether I had the chance to meet the judges in advance, but it now seems Im lucky. Young Master Ye and Young Master Nangong, please pay more attention to us! Kerry looked at her, recalling the entry list and the results of Henry Zhangs investigation hade out, confirming that the author of the piece was Xinyou Qiao! Only then did he finally believe that the woman that night was her. When Venus heard Xinyou s words, she was a little embarrassed and smiled, Xinyou is joking with you guys. Dont be embarrassed. Do what you have to do and dont give any priority to us, otherwise its not fair to others! Obviously, Venus didnt agree with her and now Xinyou was really furious. She wasnt sure who the judges were before, so she was thinking about how to talk to them, but she didnt expect the judges to be Kerry and Hao. With Venuss rtionships with them, she could somewhat get some benefits, but she didnt expect this bitch ruined everything! Kerry noticed Xinyou s displeasure, pondering a little and said indifferently, Ive seen Miss Qiao s work. Its good. Venus was startled, for she didnt expect Kerry to say so and she felt a little weird, but she didnt say anything else. Xinyou was so happy, for she never thought that she would be praised by Kerry! With a bright smile, Xinyou said pleasantly, Thank you, Young Master. Mm. Kerry nodded. Xinyou was happier. Although the work wasnt created by her, her name was written there! Venus felt a little ufortable. It was not because he praised Xinyou, but because ever since they got married, apart from endless quarrels, he had basically never be nice to her, and now he was praising others, and it was her own designs, which made her a little unhappy for no reason. He could be gentle to everyone, but not her. I like Venuss work, not only thoughtful, but infectious! Just at this moment, Hao, who was beside her, suddenly spoke. Venus raised her head, looking at him with gratitude and said gently, Hao, thank you so much! Watching she smiled to Hao, Kerry was a little unpleasant and said coldly, Its about the time, hurry up to thepetition venue! Worried about being gossiped about, the four of them entered thepetition venue separately. Kerry and Hao were invited to the judges seats by the school leaders, respectfully, while Venus and Xinyou came to the contestant chairs on the west side of the stage, along with the other eight participating students. The south of the stage were spectator seats, which were also crowded at this time. They were all students who hade to watch thepetition. The east of the stage were the judges, besides Kerry and Hao, there were two other people who were the heads of other well-knownpanies and were also invited. The college president fist delivered a speech and introduced thepetition rules. Then the ten participants drew to decide the order of entry, and they would talk about the inspiration and ideas of their works. The score was given by the four judges. Each one was 10 points, so the full score was 40 points. Venus, I didnt expect you to be thest one! Xinyou curled her lips, somewhat gloating. The ones who drew toe early were luckier, because at first it was easy to attract the attention of the judges and the audience. The more works you saw, the more visual fatigue would ur, and the results would generally not be too good. Venus just nodded, but she didnt care too much about it. Do what you could and left it to fate. Thepetition began. The first participant was a boy, whose final score was 34 points. Following the order, it was soon Xinyou s turn. Only to see her standing on the stage with confidence and gently said, Hello everyone, my name is Xinyou Qiao. The concept of my workes from nature, because it is nature that made us and offered us such a beautiful home. It has raised generations of life with its own resources, so I feel that it is where our souls belong. And I add with some current fashion elements... Xinyou s speech was only 10 minutes long, but the apuse she received was 5 minutes, and as the judges scored, they all praised her for her thoughtfulness and even Kerry agreed so. Whew... I was so nervous on stage just now, did you hear that, Venus? The judges gave me 38 points! Fantastic! Xinyou said with an excited face as she returned to her seat. Venus had a happy smile on her face, not expecting her work to get such a high score. In fact, the design concept Xinyou had just said was also the source of inspiration she had gained in the early stages of her creation, which she had told her. Time flew by and finally it was Venuss turn. The highest score was Xinyou s 38 points. Standing up, Venus was ready to get on to the stage and she heard Xinyou say, Venus, take it easy. Go. I know. Venus nodded and walked to the stage. Standing on the stage, Venus could feel everyone was focusing on her, making her a little nervous. She looked down at her work and her body seemed to be infused with energy, and she gradually calmed down. She said with a confident voice, Hello everyone, my name is Venus Mu.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 68 The woman of that Night (3) Chapter 68 The woman of that Night (3) Venus Mu held up her works, "I named my work ''Spirit Sea''. The inspirationes from a pair of deep purple eyes. We look our eyes as the window of soul. It can reflect the good and evil of peoples hearts. It is like a magical mirror reflecting people''s souls." Kerry gazed at her, his blue eyes showing appreciation. After her speech was finished, the audience then burst out in apuse. The constant apuse was so loud that Venus couldn''t believe it. It was only after about ten minutes that the apuse gradually disappeared. Offstage, Xinyou Qiao looked at Venus with a jealous look. She was so angry that she pinched her arm fiercely with her nails. This time Venus stole her thunder again. She was going to go crazy. However, the apuse of the audience did not mean the judges recognition of her work, so Xinyou thought she still had a chance. As long as Venus''s score was lower than hers, then she would be the winner today. Venus looked at the four judges calmly in front of her. However, none of the judges raised their cards this time. Venus was a bit confused, just at this moment, she heard Hao Nangong say, "Venus, before telling your scores, I have a question for you." "Yes, please." Venus looked stunned and said. "The theme of this work is ''Fashion and Soul''. Your speech just now showed us the soul of your work. May I ask where the fashion elements in your work are?" He said gently. A smile lifted a corner of his lips. His question made Venus ponder a little, and then she said with a steady voice, "In my mind, fashion is more than some popr elements, such as clothes, shoes, and bags. I think fashion is people''s attitude toward life. It can be everywhere and it even hide in our eyes." As soon as Venus finished speaking, audiences broke into apuse again, and unlike earlier, even the four judges also apud, including Kerry. The four judges raised their cards at the same time, and four identical numbers came into view, and then Hao announced that she got a perfect score. Venus was filled with joy and received the first ce certificate from Kerry. "Thank you." Venus smiled and said to Kerry. As she bowed to show politeness, Kerry''s deep voice suddenly sounded in her ear, "You are great today." It was the first time he praised her. Venus was surprised and immediately looked up at him, but all she saw was his back. "Was that an illusion?" Venus was still in shock. When Kerry was back at the judges'' table, he looked at Venus on stage surrounded by people. He hadn''t expected her to win first ce. He remembered that a few days ago, he treated her like dirt. He didn''t expect her to prove herself with her works in just a few days. Hao looked at Venus tenderly. But he also noticed Kerry''s distraction, and then asked, "Kerry, what do you think of Venus''s works?" "She''s talented. Her designs are thoughtful and unique." Kerry said lightly Hao stroked his chin. A smile curled the corners of his mouth. Whose work do you think is better between them?" He asked. Kerry furrowed as the two works came to his mind. He fought some simrities between their works. Both of them used abstract forms to support the theme of their works. In terms of differences, Xinyou Qiao''s theme was novel, while Venus''s was more focused on the theme of the subject than on the work itself. "Their works have their own characteristics. Venus''s is more relevant to the theme." Kerry said coldly. After listening to his words, Hao''s expression froze, then returned to calm. "I thought you were more interested in Xinyou''s works." Hao said. Hao asked Kerry to express his views on the work deliberately. He wanted to know whose works Kerry agreed more with. What he didn''t expect was that after Kerry knew that Xinyou Qiao was the woman that night, he didnt pay more attention to her. Not only did he give Venus a higher score than Xinyou, but also he favored Venus in his heart. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hao suddenly felt worried. He was afraid that Kerry would fall in love with Venus. To prevent things from getting out of his control, he felt it necessary to meet the woman. Kerry nced at Hao and felt strange. He felt Haos tone was a little disappointed. I just expressed my opinions objectively" Kerry replied indifferently. After the designpetition was over, the audiences quickly left. Venus was pulled by Xinyou, and they two came to sit down on the chairs next to the school yground. Looking at the certificate awarded to her by Kerry in her hand, Xinyou was very jealous of Venus. "Venus, congrattions. I know you must be the number one," Xinyou said deliberately. Venus smiled and said softly, "Thank you." Xinyou''s expression was full of coldness, and said, "This is your own hard work." Venus nodded and smiled, "Fortunately, I have yourpany. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can hold on to it." Since the death of his parents and his brother''s ident, Venus had be unsociable. Even for a long time, she did not associate with others. It was Xinyou''spany that made her regain confidence, so Xinyou was her best friend in her mind. Xinyou pretended to be very moved, and said, "Good friends should encourage each other. Thats what a friend should do. Besides, you helped me a lot. Without your works, I don''t have a chance to attend thepetition." Xinyou''s words were true. She was very clear about her ability. If she didn''t use Venus''s work, it would be difficult for her to even be shortlisted. But she took Venus''s help for her for granted. Since Venus married Kerry, she was often med by her ssmates that she deliberately approached Venus for impure purposes. Every time she heard her ssmates talking about her, she was so angry that she hated Venus even more. She was like a down-and-out princess whose prince was snatched by Cindere, but she vowed that she would take her prince back. "Xinyou, I can help you once, but it''s impossible to help you every time. You have to work harder. This will be good for you in the future." Venu said earnestly. Xinyou hated Venus preaching to her. She interrupted her impatiently, I know." Now Hao was behind a tree not far away from them, he was shocked when he heard their conversation Could it be that the woman that night was not Xinyou Qiao, but Venus? Hao thought. Chapter 68 The woman of that night (4) Chapter 68 The woman of that night (4) After thepetition, Hao Nangong wanted to congratte Venus Mu on her excellent performance, but Venus had already left the venue. Hao guessed that she returned to her ssroom, so he went to her ss to look for her. As he passed by the yground, he saw her here. When Hao nned to walk toward her and talk to her, he heard Xinyou Qiao said, "Thanks to your works, I can make the finalists." Hao stopped for a moment and hid by the palm tree behind his, listening intently to their next conversation. At this moment, Hao understood the truth of the matter. It turned out that the woman that night was really Venus, and Xinyou Qiao just happened to be the owner of the works. If that was the case, the woman who had sex with Kerry that night was Venus. Hao felt as if he was being pressed by a stone and he was very ufortable. He tried to remain calm and turned around to leave quickly. He was going to find Kerry Ye and asked him the details about that night. As soon as Kerry returned to thepany, he received a call from Hao. Hao said that there was something that he wanted to ask him, so Kerry told him toe directly to the office. The office door was opened. When Hao came in, Kerry looked up and found he was different from his usual calmness. His hair was a little messy. The forehead oozed some sweat. Kerry put down the pen and looked at him, puzzled. "You are just out of the gym? Do you need to use my bathroom for a shower?" Kerry teased. Hearing his ridicule, Hao quickly adjusted to his emotions. He was worried about being seen through by him. He wore an evil smile on his face again, crossed his legs, and said carelessly, "No, thanks. don''t you think I look sexier now?" Kerry only found it funny, "You should ask your bedfellows this question." "Boring." Hao said. "We only have ten minutes to talk. Ill have a meetingter." said Kerry seriously. Hao''s look added a hint of seriousness and he said, "I wanted to know where you had a one-night stand with the woman who left her design that night?" Kerry was silent, confused, and said, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?" Hao shrugged and said, "Im just wondering if there are any other ces suitable for flirting other than restaurants and cafes. Then I think of the hotel." Kerryughed and said, "As a good friend, I suggest you better control yourself. Otherwise, one day you may die because of woman." "It''s also an honor to die in the arms of a beautiful woman." Hao said, "Tell me the ce of your one- night stand." "Room 1026 at the CK International Hotel." Kerry answered truthfully. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Its that ce." Hao was filled with despair. It was as if he was in an endless sea and couldn''t see any hope of life. "Don''t you remember what that woman looks like?" Hao took a deep breath and asked. Kerry shrugged, "When were you so interested in my personal life?" Faced with his question, Hao said with some impatience, "I''m just worried about you. I heard you say that you were drugged at that time. I regretted why I didn''t stay with you that night." If he had been there that night, everything would have been different. Hao was so frustrated when he thought about it. Kerry stepped forward and patted his shoulder, saying softly, "You shouldn''t me yourself too much. It wasn''t actually as bad as you think." "Then how did you get into room 1026?" Hao asked. There were so many rooms in the hotel he didn''t enter, why did he happen to enter this one? Hao thought. Kerry''s mind floated back to that night and said slowly, "I was being chased by the Green-Dragon Gang at the time, and I went in when I saw that door open." Hao clenched his fists tightly and tried to maintain hisposure, "What else did she leave other than that design?" "No." Kerry said. After they finished their conversation, Kerry nced at the hands of her watch and stood up with a gentle demeanor, "I have a meeting in a few minutes. Will you wait here for me?" Hao shook his head and said slowly, "I have something to doter, so I''ll go first." Kerry nodded and said jokingly, "You''re not meeting a pretty girl, are you? Joanne? Or Lena?" Hao didnt reply. He was serious, looking tired. "Bye." He said and then left. Kerry thought his reaction was strange, but he didn''t think much of it. Hao left Yehuang International Group and got into his car. He drove so fast that he didn''t even slow down when he reached the intersection. Walking into his house, Hao went straight to the storeroom, took out a bottle of whiskey, opened the bottle and drank it straight. Spicy and bitter liquid gushed into his mouth, choking him with a violent dry cough. He wanted to get drunk. It was better for him to get drunk than to be in pain at the moment. He once again recalled the events of that night. At that time, Zihang Lyu told him on the phone that things were all arranged. Zihang Lyu texted him and told him Venuss location. Venus was at Room 1026 of the CK International Hotel. He remembered that he got into the car quickly, intending to get to the ce as fast as possible, but when he passed an intersection in the middle of the road, he was going to run the red light. At that moment, a truck suddenly appeared in the middle of the road. In order to avoid it, he swerved the steering wheel. Due to the high speed, his car crashed directly into the green belt beside the road. The car was badly damaged, and he was unconscious because his forehead hit the steering wheel. When he woke up the next day, he found that he had been taken to the hospital by the people passing by. He thought that Venus would quickly leave room 1026 of CK International Hotel if she didnt see Zihang Lyu, but he didn''t expect that Kerry happened to get there. Hao was extremely angry, and yelled out, "Why? Why did things be like this? " If he didn''t want to see Venus right away, he wouldn''t have run the red light. If he didn''t run the red light, he wouldn''t have had an ident. If there hadn''t been an ident, he would have been the one who had Venus that night. All in all, it happened because he wasn''t careful. Since it had already happened, there was no use regretting it, he could only choose to ept it. It''s not toote." Hao kept consoling himself. "Xinyou Qiao happened to be the author of that design, and Kerry also thought that Xinyou Qiao was that woman. As long as he stays with Xinyou Qiao and divorces Venus, Venus will still be mine in the end." He muttered to himself "But will Kerry divorce Venus?" Hao felt that he had to do something. He needed to have a talk with Xinyou Qiao. Chapter 69 Betrayal (1) Chapter 69 Betrayal (1) Hao Nangong took out his cell phone and quickly dialed a number. It was answered immediately. Hello? Is that Miss Xinyou Qiao? Im Hao Nangong. Xinyou, who was lying on the bed applying a facial mask, immediately got up from the bed. She then quickly calmed herself down, filled with happiness, and asked with a demure manner, Mr. Nangong, whats up? Are you convenient now? Id like to buy you a cup of coffee. ying with the car keys, Hao said in a gentle tone. Sure! Xinyou was excited to reply, but she immediately noticed that she was too much, so she calmed down again, Where? Red Rose. Red Rose Caf When Xinyou arrived, Hao was already there, and after the two greeted each other, Hao went to order two cups of coffee. Xinyou looked at his handsome face, feeling excited, but she tried to remain calm. She asked softly, Mr. Nangong, why ask me out? Hao took a sip of coffee and raised a gentle smile, saying lightly, Youve got a good score, so I wanted to ask you out and congratte you in person. After hearing his words, Xinyou was extremely joyful, and she smiled gracefully and decently, saying, Thank you. Xinyou was very proud of herself, feeling that she was quite lucky today. Not only did Kerry Ye s attitude towards her change a lot, but Hao was so concerned about her! Hao keenly sensed her pride, so he had an idea and said slowly, Xinyou, your did a good job. I think youre a very talented designer, even Kerry has praised you! Xinyou looked surprised, feeling now she was the luckiest girl in the world and asked with a pleasant face, Did Mr. Ye praise my work too? Fantastic! Yeah, he said you had good potential. You know, hes a guy who rarelypliments others and I can tell he appreciates you! Hao said gently and smiled. Kerry admired her!!! Xinyou continued, Thank you and Young Master Ye. Im honored. Hao lowered his head and took a sip of coffee, but in reality, he was disdainful. This work obviously belonged to Venus, but Xinyou took it for granted. Also, she felt no shame when she faced others compliments. How dare she? Its actually quite a coincidence. When I paid a visit to Kerrys ce long ago, I saw a draft of a design very simr to yours, and he told me that he was looking for the desiner. Xinyou, have you ever lost a draft before? Xinyou was stunned, she only had one copy of the original design, so could it be Venuss Clearing her throat, Xinyou raised her head in surprise and said softly, Oh! I did identally lose it once before, then I drew a new copy ording to my memory. Is it true that Young Master Ye is lookingN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. for the designer? Yes, but Im not sure. Perhaps Kerry wants to find its owner and return the manuscript to her. Hao said softly. Oh, well. After chating for a while, Hao said that he still had something to do, so he sent Xinyou back before dealing with his own business. Xinyou was still excited and she repeatedly recalled the conversation between them, and there was only one question. She just lied to Hao about the manuscript she had lost earlier, so was it Venuss or not? Xinyou took out her cell phone and immediately dialed Venuss number, saying, Venus, I need to ask you something. Venus asked, What? Do you still have your own copy of the design that I copied for the contest? Xinyou was a little nervous about the question. Venus remembered that she had left it at the hotel and truthfully answered, I lost it. OK! Xinyou took a deep breath and smiled with cunning, Its okay. Im just asking. Oh. I need to go. See you around. Okay. Bye. Hanging up the phone, Xinyou couldnt stopughing. A bold idea came to her. From Haos words, she could know that Kerry still didnt know that the design was actually Venuss and when Kerry met her today, he didnt ignore her like he didst time at Ye s Mansion, but he praised her work. Did he mistakenly see her as the designer? If that was the case, she might be able to make good use of this to get close to Kerry! Thanks God! However, what made her curious was why Kerry wanted to find the owner of that work? Was what Hao said true? ording to her understanding of Kerry, he shouldnt be such a boring man. What secrets did she not know? Chapter 69 Betrayal (2) Chapter 69 Betrayal (2) Ye s mansion Venus stroke her chin and pondered for a while. She then picked up a pencil to trace on a piece of white paper. The room was quiet and there was only the rustling sound that happened when the pencil made contact with the paper. Suddenly Oh my God!!! As she looked up, an erged face instantly appeared in front of her, scaring Venus to scream. Shh... be quiet. Its me. A familiar voice came. When Venus came back to her sense, she saw Xiaozi s handsome face and purple pupils. Looking at him, Venus gritted her teeth in anger and said loudly, Why didnt you make any sound when you appeared? You almost scared me to death! Oh, Xiaozi stroked her chin, with her purple eyes glowing, and said faintly, If you were scared to death, wouldnt we be the same kind Venus recalled what he had said about his own death experience and immediately looked at him suspiciously. Her tone was rather helpless, I wouldnt die in this way... Its too humiliating... Xiaozi curled his lips, ignoring herst sentence and said, How good I am like this. I can fly when I want,e and go when I want and I wont get sick, or starve. Venus was speechless, But you cant cry orugh. Whats the joy of this kind of life? How do you know I wont cry orugh? To make her believe, he made a face uglier that crying. Venus didnt know what to say, Xiaozi, guncu (a Chinese cyberword, which means fuck off). What is guncu? Xiaozi asked curiously. Venus cleared her throat and said in a serious way, You lie on the ground, dragging your legs with your arms, and move forward in a circle! Xiaozi nodded and said faintly, Too bad, I cant go into the earth... There seemed to be a generation gap between Xiaozi and her How awkward Just at this moment, Uncle Wangs voice was sounded outside the door, Mrs. Ye, Miss Qiao is here to see you. Venus immediately raised her head, signaling Xiaozi to quickly disappear and spoke, Got it. Ill leave. By the time she finished her words, he had already disappeared. What a strange man. Coming and going without any notice Venus didnt think much about it. She followed the stairs to the living room and saw Xinyou sitting on the sofa. Venus was happy to see her and said briskly, Xinyou, Im surprised that youe to see me today. Xinyou smiled hypocritically and said softly, Im not busy today, thinking that you must feel bored at home, so Ie to chat with you. Venus nodded, then said, Im so d you came today. I love youExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Xinyou showed her distain, but then back to normal, Is Young Master Ye not at home? Venus said peacefully, He went to work early in the morning. Xinyou was a little disappointed. She had purposely gotten up early, but she still missed it! Xinyou tried to hide her disappoint and she said with jealousy, Venus, I cant tell how much I admire your life. You live in a big house and eat whatever you want. If I could find such a man, I wouldugh in my dreams! Venus looked upset, not happy at all. Perhaps in the eyes of others, she was living a life of a princess, but who knew the pain she had endured? Kerry married her was not out of love, but a bargaining chip he used to ckmail his brother! Venus tried to hide her true emotions, for she didnt want Xinyou to worry and feel sad for her. she smiled and said somewhat bitterly, Xinyou, I want you to be with the person you love and he also loves you... After hearing her words, Xinyou didnt agree at all. What was love? Could love afford a luxury bag, or gold and jewelry? She didnt see love as anything expensive. She wanted to live a life that would make all women jealous! She didnt want to talk nonsense with her and she looked at her with a calm look, with tone full of curiosity, Venus, you saidst time that you lost your draft. How could you lose it? What the hell was going on? Where did you leave it? Venus looked stunned, not understanding why she brought this up, and didnt know how to answer. Faced with her silence, Xinyou turned cold and said, deted, Venus, do you see me as a good friend or not? I thought you said that good friends should be honest to each other! How could she tell this to her? The fact was that she was sold to others by her ex and she lost her virginity. She was too nervous that she identally left her design in the hotel. She would never be able to tell this! Venus pondered a while and under her persistent gaze, she said somewhat embarrassedly, I went for coffee a while ago. Maybe I left it there. Oh, well Xinyou said slowly. After seeing her off, Venus went to the third floor to look for Xiaozi, but she received a call from the school, asking her toe immediately. Chapter 69 Betrayal (3) Chapter 69 Betrayal (3) Uncle Wang sent a driver to drop her off, and Venus got off at somewhere close to school. As long as she walked to the door, she saw Xinyou Qiao. Xinyou, wait! Venus Mu ran all the way and stopped in front of her. Xinyou turned around and asked with surprise, Venus, why are you here? I got a call from President Sun right after you left and he asked me toe back. How about you? Me too! Xinyou was furious. If she knew she woulde, she should have called her and asked her to give her a ride. She was exhausted on a crowded bus. When they arrived at the office, President Sun was sitting behind his desk. Seeing the two were there, he smiled gentily and said, Youve finallye. Venus nodded politely and asked softly, Sir, is there something we can do for you? He habitually touched his ck-framed sses, saying softly, Well, here is the thing. You twos competition work was favored by Mr. s Ye of Yehuang Group. Now, youre seniors about to graduate, so you can go for internship. Tomorrow, Yehuang Group! Xinyou looked very excited. Was she really going to work there? Then she could meet Kerry Ye every day and if thats the case Venus was startled and a little surprised, also a little panicked. She was already miserable in Ye family and if she entered Yehuang Group, they would meet even more frequently. That would be too bad! Frowning, Venus said with a respectful attitude, Sir, I feel that Im not capable enough, so Im afraid I cant live up to Mr. s Ye s expectations. After hearing her words, Xinyou was extremely happy. No one could tell how much she didnt want Venus to go. Mr. s Sun was surprised, staring straight at her through his ck-framed sses, asking, Venus, you should know thispany, the leading enterprise in A city. There are so many people wanting to work there, so why do you want to give up this chance? Venus looked calm, I feel the strength Before she could finish her words, he interrupted her and said in a low tone, You are too modest. Your work has received praise of four judges. If you refuse to go, then no one in Nanhua ispetent enough to go! But... Stop! Thats the deal. President Sun was resolute, Venus, tomorrow, with Xinyou. The internship will be one year. After that period, whether Yehuang decides to hire you or not will depend on your competence! After hearing his words, Venus knew that she had no other choice. She was upset now. Xinyou was also upset. She actually hoped that Venus wouldnt go with her, otherwise she would be a stumbling block for her to get close to Kerry! When Venus returned home, Kerry was eating dinner, and when he saw her, he said indifferently, Why come back sote? Why hanging out all day? Knowing he was deliberate, Venus was angry. She said with a tiring voice, Nonsense. I just got back from school, okay? Kerry sneered and said with an indifferent tone, Well, then President Sun has already told you everything, right? Why do you want me to work in yourpany? Venus was puzzled and asked. Kerry frowned and said coldly, Of course its easier to torture you! Bastard! Venus red at him, not wanting to hear anymore. Instead, she went upstairs and went back to her bedroom. As she was about to close the door, a powerful thrust made her take a few steps back. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Kerry was in front of her, Venuss pupils contracted and her voice trembled, You... what are you doing here? Kerry gazed at her with an indifferent look and said coldly, Of course its time for you to serve me! Take off your clothes and lie down on the bed! Venus bit her lip tightly, trembling with indignation. She red at him and said with a resentful tone, I wont! Kerry snorted, looking much angrier, Dont pretend to be chaste in front of me. Youre just a slut who has been fucked by many men. Bitch. Venus was hurt by his words, Kerry, how can say this? You are too much! Do you even know respect? After hearing her words, Kerry only felt funny and his tone was full of disdain, Then do you, as a woman, know shame? Messing around before you get married? Venuss face turned pale and shook her head, Its not like that, I actually... Its just that, she didnt know how to exin She wanted to say she was being forced and she didnt even know who the man was, but is she said so, he would surely humiliate her more! Seeing that she was exining in a halting, Kerrys face was filled with impatience, so he pushed her onto the bed and pressed her with his strong body, and said with a cold tone, Since youre a slut, dont pretend, otherwise it will only make me feel disgusted! Venus gritted her teeth, tears filled with her eyes, but she was keeping them from falling. She knew that Kerry couldnt hear any of her exnation, so shed better just shut up, just enduring everything. Chapter 69 Betrayal (4) Chapter 69 Betrayal (4) Next day, Venus Mu was woken up by Kerry Ye early in the morning. He said he was going to take her to thepany. Looking at her dark circles in the mirror, Venus sighed. Last night she didn''t fall asleep until about three in the morning, and then she had to get up so early in the morning. "Kerry Ye, you control freak." whispered Venus. She was angry. After eating breakfast in a hurry, Venus followed Kerry into the car. After about half an hour''s journey, the car finally stopped at the gate of amercial office building. Entering the hall, they saw the beautifully dressed Xinyou Qiao. She was very excited when she saw Kerry. "Mr. Ye, good morning." She softly said. Kerry nced at her and nodded. Then the she and Venus followed Kerry and came to the elevator on the east side of the lobby. They saw the words President Only on it, which meant that only Kerry was eligible to take this elevator. Then they took the elevator to the 28th floor. After the elevator door slowly opened, Kerry walked into his office, but he saw they were still following. He frowned and said, "The 16th floor is the Clothing Design Department. Someone will show you both around. "Yes, Mr. Ye. I will work hard. Xinyou nodded and said with a sweet voice. Venus frowned and remained silent. She was already sad when she stayed with Kerry at home and now she was internship, she had to see him in thepany. She was even sadder. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Pleasee in." Kerry said coldly. Then a woman in her thirties walked into the office. She has a delicate face. Her beautiful eyes add a lot of feminine charm to her. She wore a fitted ck professional suit with a gilt name tag on her clothes, which read "Design Manager Meiling". She walked to the desk, nced at the two girls quickly, then looked at Kerry seriously, saying, "Mr. Ye, what''s the matter?" Kerry raised his head and said indifferently, "These two students are from Nanhua University, majoring in clothing design. You will be responsible for their internship." Meiling nodded and replied, "Okay, I will take care of them." "Show them around thepany." Meiling nodded, turned to look at Venus and Xinyou, and said, "Follow me." Just when they were about to leave, Kerry said suddenly, "Venus, you stay." Venus was taken aback for a moment, and then turned to face him. A trace of jealousy shed from Xinyou''s look, and then she left with Meiling reluctantly. "What''s up?" Venus asked carefully. Kerry looked at her indifferently, and said seriously, "I want to warn you one thing beforehand. You are just my employee in thepany, don''t put on airs. Unederstand?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Venus clutched his cor tightly and replied, "I know, you don''t need to remind me." "You can go out now." he said coldly. When Venus just returned to the Clothing Design Department, Xinyou asked curiously, "Venus, What did Mr. Ye just say to you?" Venus shook his head and said softly, "Nothing. He just told me to work hard." "Is it just that?" "Yes." Xinyou pouted and said lightly, "Manager Meiling asked you to go to her office." "Thank you. I''ll go right away." When Venus arrived at Meiling''s office, she was working. Upon hearing her footsteps, she quickly raised her head, looked at Venus in front of her. "Mr. Ye has already made a statement to all employees of thepany at yesterday''s meeting. You are not allowed to be given any privileges during work." She said coldly. Venus took a deep breath and replied firmly, "Yes, I know. You just treat me as an ordinary employee." "Good," Meiling continued, "I''ve read your entries. Its good. Youre talented. I hope you''ll keep working on it." "Thank you. I will." Venus smiled and said softly, When it was time for lunch, Xinyou ordered take-out, while Venus ordered buns and porridge from the online Jinfu porridge shop. Xinyou ordered a ck pepper beef pizza from Pizza Hut and two coffees. As Venus slowly sipped her porridge, she saw Xinyou walking in with arge pile of food bag. When she sat next to her, she was surprised and asked, "Xinyou, you bought so much, can you eat them all?" Xinyou nced at Venus with disdain and said, "No, I just want to buy more." Venus remained silent, and then Xinyou took her food and was about to leave. Chapter 69 Betrayal (5) Chapter 69 Betrayal (5) "Where are you going?" Venus Mu asked. Xinyou Qiao turned around, looked at her surprised look, and said softly, "I want to go to the commercial building across the street. It has a good dining area there." Venus just looked at her back and sighed. Xinyou Qiao walked into the elevator. Waiting for the elevator doors to close, she gazed at the buttons for the elevator floor and finally pressed the number 28. As she looked at the constantly rising numbers, there was a smug smile on her face. She didn''t intend to go downstairs, but went upstairs to find Kerry. Walking out of the elevator door, Xinyou walked straight to the door of the Kerry''s office. The door was ajar at the moment, and she could see Kerry concentrating on his work through the gap in the door. Looking at his handsome face, Xinyous heart was beating fast. How she wished he was her boyfriend. After Xinyou knocked at the door, Kerry raised his head and said indifferently, "Pleasee in." When Kerry saw Xinyou, he looked stunned. "Whats up, Miss Qiao?" he asked coldly. Xinyou looked at him nervously and asked in a tone with concern, "Mr. Ye, have you had lunch?" "Not yet." Hearing his words, Xinyou was very happy. She slowly stepped forward, fingered the food in her hand, and said, "I just bought pizza and coffee online, would you like to have some with me?" Kerry would have turned her down, but then he suddenly remembered that she was the woman of that night, so he thought for a while and said quietly, "Thank you. Lets go to the lounge." "Okay." Looking at his back, Xinyou looked proud to keep up with him. The lounge was in the inner room of the office, and it was fully furnished. Actually, it was a small bedroom. On the east side of the room was a single bed next to a wardrobe and bookshelves. On the west was a beautiful sofa in front of a fine coffee table. Xinyou put the food on the coffee table and said happily, "ck pepper beef pizza, coffee without sugar. Do you like it?" "Good." Kerry said quietly. When they dined in silence, Xinyou was thinking what she should say. Then she said softly, "Mr. Ye, you said that my work was impressivest time. Do you really think so?" Kerry sipped the coffee and nodded. After getting his recognition, Xinyou was very happy. "I have been worried that I wouldn''t be able to make it to the finals. Actually, that design isn''t my original draft. I drew it again ording to my memories. I always feel that it isn''t as good as the first one." She said deliberately. "Why didn''t you use the original draft?" Kerry asked. With a remorseful look on her face, Xinyou said helplessly, "I lost it and I don''t know where it fell." Xinyou pretended that she was that girl of that night and continued to make up story. Kerry lowered his head. His look wasplicated. "Oh, I see." He said in a low voice. "Do I need to order more pizza? she said gently. No, thank you. Im full. said Kerry. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Its better to eat on time, or it''s not good for your health." Xinyou said with concern. Hearing her words, Kerry felt warmed. "Yes, Ill keep it in mind." he said softly. From that day on, Xinyou would bring take-out upstairs to Kerry at lunchtime every day. She was d that Kerry was no longer so indifferent to her and would asionally say hello to her or talk to her. Looking at Kerrys charming face, Xinyou was filled with fascination. Her desire to get him was growing stronger. But as soon as she thought about the fact that it was Venus who slept next to him every night, she hated Venus. She''d always thought Kerry was hers. It was she who had the right to be Kerry''s wife. But she didn''t know if Kerry had feelings for her. ........ On the other hand, Venus turned on herputer after lunch. She wanted to find some design materials and nned to organize the materials into a file for future reference. At this moment, Meiling''s voice came out. Venus looked up and saw Meilings cold look. She handed a file to Venus and said lightly, "Please send this file to Mr. Ye''s office. I need to go to the warehouse immediately." Venus hurriedly took the document and said, "I''ll go right away." Having said that, Venus immediately rose from her seat and hurried to Kerry''s office. "Venus. Thank you," Meiling said suddenly as she looked at Venuss back. "You''re wee." Venus turned around and smiled slightly, " Then Venus took the elevator, and directly went to the 28th floor. When she arrived at the door, she found it half open. So she walked straight into Kerry''s office. After she shifted her gaze in the direction of the desk, she stood still as if she was struck by lightning. Chapter 70 Her intimacy with him (1) Chapter 70 Her intimacy with him (1) Venus Mu saw a familiar back of a woman on the leather seat behind the office. She was sitting on Kerry''sp, with her slender arms around his neck. Since the woman was sitting on Kerry''sp with her back to the doorway, Venus couldn''t see exactly what they were doing. At the moment Venus was trembling. She didn''t know she was angry or sad right now. She only felt as if her heart had been cut by someone with a knife. She recognized that woman was Xinyou Qiao, who Venus had always treated as her best friend. Now her best friend she had trusted the most was sitting on her husband''sp. She wondered if she''d come a littleter, she might have seen something even more disgusting. Suddenly, Kerry had a hunch that there were more people in the room, so he looked up and saw a pale Mavis. She was standing there quietly with an expressionless look. Kerry was stunned at first, but immediately returned to normal. Xinyou didn''t know that Venus was here, but she sensed the change of Kerrys look and tried to guess what he was thinking. A few minutes ago, when Xinyou watched Kerry handle his work, she couldn''t hold back her desire of bing Kerry''s woman as soon as possible. So a thought suddenly came to her mind. She wanted to test if Kerry was interested in her. She ced the coffee cup on his desk and slowly approached him until she was standing in front of him. "Mr. Ye, I.." She said softly. Kerry looked up, puzzled. Xinyou bit her teeth. She sat on hisp boldly suddenly, wrapped her arms around his neck, and said in a sweet voice, "I...I like you." Kerry looked at her in amazement. Without waiting for him to speak, Xinyou continued, "Please don''t refuse me now. I have feelings for you. If you don''t like me, please don''t say anything, or I will be very sad." Xinyou spoke affectionately as the words she had thought of in advance. No matter what Kerry would say, she had already thought of a response in her mind. Even if Kerry would angrily push her away, she was able to give a perfect response. That was what Venus saw now. Only to Xingyous surprise, Kerry didn''t push her away. Though his look wasplicated, she sensed his acquiescence. Xingyou was very happy. Suddenly, Kerry said in a low voice, "Get out of here." Xinyou looked panicked and was about to speak, but Kerry shouted again, "Venus, put the file on my desk and get out of here immediately." Xinyou took a deep breath and slowly turned around. She didn''t look flustered when she saw Venus. She was just looking at her quietly, thinking about how she was going to make up an excuse to exin this to herter. Kerry hadn''tpletely epted her, and she needed Venus as an intermediary for now. As soon as she and Kerry got closer, she wouldn''t have to pretend to be her best friend and she would break up with her then. Venus felt sad inside as she looked at Kerry for a moment. There was no guilt on his face, and the first thing he said was to ask her to get out of the house. Venus, resisting the urge to burst into tears, walked toward his desk reluctantly, put down the papers, and quickly turned away. The moment she turned around, tears fell down her face. When Venus left, Kerry gently pushed Xinyou away and said coldly, "You need leave now." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyou nodded and turned around to leave the room. After Xinyou walked out of Kerry''s office, a smug smile lifted a corner of her mouth. At the thought of Kerrys altitude toward Venus and her painful expression, Xinyou wanted tough with joy. "Venus, Kerry is mine. I should be his wife." Xinyou whispered. ........ After Venus took the afternoon off, she took a taxi home. She kept thinking the intimate scenes of the Kerry and Xinyou. Her sadness was not because of Kerry, but because of Xinyou''s betrayal of her. Although she had married to Kerry, she knew that it was only because of her brother that Kerry married her. So she wouldnt fall in love with Kerry and wouldnt feel sad for him. Apart from her brother, Xinyou was the most important person in her heart. She was sincere to Xinyou and yet Xinyou hurt her badly. Why did she have to be with Kerry? We don''t love each other, but we''re married, so why would Xingyou seduce Kerry?" Venus said to herself, "Even if Kerry hates me, why would he use Xinyou to get back at me? I dont care if he finds other women, so why must he have an affair with my best friend?" Now Venus was in agony. "Xinyou, do you know how much my heart hurts. Why are you doing this?" She thought. .. Kerry slowly lit a cigarette, the dense smoke blurring his face, his eyes cold and looking ahead. He kept thinking about Venus. Despite her apparent calmness, her trembling shoulders gave away her emotions, was it pain or anger? After a while, Meiling told him Venus had taken a leave of absence to go home and she was very said at the time. Kerry shook the cigarette butt, looked out of the window indifferent, coldly whispering, "Venus, don''t me me. It is your brothers fault. Youd better not give in so easily, my torture of you has only just begun!" "Tianye Mu, where are you now? If you dont let your beloved sister continue to suffer, you should show up quickly." He thought. Chapter 70 Her intimacy with Kerry (2) Chapter 70 Her intimacy with Kerry (2) At night Venus tossed and turned on the bed, staring at the ceiling with her eyes open, as if she was gnawed by thousands of tiny insects. Her heart was in agony. Just at that moment, her phone beeped with a message. She took out the phone from her bag and saw that there were new messages on the software. She logged in the software and found many messages from Xinyou Qiao. Venus quickly tossed her phone aside andy down on the bed. She was lost in thought. At the moment, she locked herself in her own space, not daring to know the truth of the matter. She was afraid to hear the voice of Xinyou Qiao. She was also afraid to hear Xinyou make unnecessary exnations. She had seen Xinyou and Kerry were very close, what was the meaning of the exnation? Would Xinyous exnation erase her pain? Did Xinyou know how much she values this friendship? Maybe Xinyou didn''t know. She was more afraid that if she heard something that would make her feel sad, then she would end her friendship with Xinyou forever. The phone kept beeping with messages. Venus picked it up. Before she turned it off, she hesitated. "Maybe it''s an apology from Xinyou? Maybe it''s not what I think." Venus thought to herself. In her eyes, Xinyou wasn''t a woman who would seduce other''s husband. Venus frowned and pondered for a moment before finally making up her mind to check the messages. Venus takes a deep breath, then she clicked on those voice messages, and suddenly Xinyou Qiao''s voicees out. First voice message: Venus, I want you to listen to my exnation. You misunderstand me. Second message: this morning, I delivered coffee to Mr. Ye, but I identally fell on him. Maybe our posture looks a little ambiguous. Don''t be mad at me, okay? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why didn''t you respond to my message? Are you really mad at me? I apologize. Can you forgive me? If you''re not mad at me anymore, call me back, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight. ........ After Venus listened to her message, she pondered for half a while, and finally decided to give Xinyou a call. After sending many messages to Venus, Xinyou Qiao got a little angry when she didn''t receive Venuss reply. "Venus, you''re putting on airs. If you don''t reply to me, I won''t text you anymore and I''ll never talk to you again." She thought, Then she threw away her phone and started to sleep. Suddenly her phone rang. She picked it up angrily and said, "Hello? "Hi, Xinyou, it''s me." Venus felt Xinyous voice hoarse, thinking that maybe Xinyou was tired from waiting for her news. After hearing Venus'' voice, Xinyou changed her tone quickly. Then she said with a gentle voice, "Venus, please don''t be angry. It was actually a misunderstanding. Let me exin this to you." Then Xinyou told Venus what happened in Kerrys office this morning. After hearing Xinyous exnation, Venus felt much better. "I believe you. I was just really afraid that our friendship would end." Venus said calmly. Xinyou mocked Venuss simplicity in her heart. She''d never thought of Venus as a friend. She used to be friends with Venus to satisfy her own vanity, now she was doing it for Kerry Ye. Xinyou replied gently, "We''ll always be good friends." Venus felt warm in her heart after hearing her words and softly said, "Yes. I do believe." After the misunderstanding was ended, they two talked a lot. Venus reminisced about their old times and Xinyou listened to her patiently As the night grewter, Xinyou began to yawn one after another. She was too sleepy to keep her eyes open, but Venus was still talking. Xinyou didn''t want to hear any more about the past, but she couldn''t hang up the phone. So she put her phone which was still on the phone on the nightstand and then went to sleep. As Venus excitedly finished her story about the past, she noticed that Xinyou kept silent all the time. She looked at the time and realized it waste at night. "Are you asleep?" Venus asked. But Xinyou didn''t reply. Then Venus said, "It''s toote today, Ill hang up." She waited a moment. After making sure there was no reply, Venus hung up the phone. Then shey down on the bed and fell asleep immediately . Chapter 70 Her intimacy with Kerry (3) Chapter 70 Her intimacy with Kerry (3) After this, Venus Mus rtionship with Xinyou Qiao didnt estrange, but it made Venus cherish her even more. Sheter recalled the scene that Xinyou didnt really have any other actions other than identally sat on Kerry. She couldnt help but be a little afraid that herck of trust would make her lose Xinyou. Xinyou knew what she was thinking about, but she was even more. She always went to Kerrys office whenever she had time, trying her best to bring them closer. Because during this process, she gradually saw the problem between Venus and Kerry and she was surprised to find that they didnt live in peace and it could be said cold. His attitude towards Venus was worse than the attitude towards his employees. Did Kerry marry Venus not because of love? So, Whats the reason? Xinyou looked at him, hesitating for a moment and said in a gentle tone, Kerry, Vivian hasnt been looking goodtely. Ive asked her, but she wouldnt tell me. Do you know why? Since they have spent a lot of time together all these days, what Xinyou had done finally paid off. The biggest improvement was that she changed the name of Mr. Ye to Kerry. As expected, as long as Venus was mentioned, Kerrys attitude was not good. He looked indifferent and said, I dont know. Dont mention her during the meal. OK. Xinyou looked calm, but she was extremely happy inwardly. She carefully analyzed Kerrys meaning, so did it mean that his appetite would reduce while talking about her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Oh, so funny Venus looked at the empty seat next to her and Xinyou was still not there. After eating, she took out her manuscript paper to design. As a designer working for Yehuang s clothing industry, Venuss task was to make clothing design drawings, and then after they were discussed by the nning department, thepany would invest funds to produce samples. If the market brand effect was good, thepany would invest more. Venuss ideal is to be a good fashion designer. Whether a set of clothes could receive the poprity depended entirely on the designer, so she studied hard to realize her dream. Venus,e to my office. Suddenly, Meiling Hes voice came. Following her into the office, Venus asked with a gentle attitude, Manager He? Meiling looked at her and said, Venus, I can see that you are very diligent and I hope you keep it up. Venus looked stunned, but them said with gratitude, Thank you for your approval. Summer ising and thepany will soonunch new summer clothes. Pay more attention to fashionable clothes fromst summer. Im looking forward to your work. After hearing her words, Venus was quite happy. She nodded and said, I will. This weekend, Venus didnt need to work, so she thought about Changrui Mu. She called him and asked about her brother and the photo. Once the call got through, Venus looked a little nervous, saying with hope, Uncle, is my brother getting better? Changrui was impatient and said helplessly, Venus, you dont have to be so anxious. Tianye Mu was badly injured and he needs a long time to recover. Dont worry. Venus frowned and she continued to ask, Did my brother receive that money? Its been sent to America. And has the picture of my brother been sent home? As for the photo, Changrui looked a bit sarcastic and said in a rather helpless tone, Not yet, but Im already pushing for it. Oh. Venus, I have a meetingter. If you have time,e back. Your aunt and Yiyao Mu miss you. See you. Changrui said in a concerned tone. Yiyao would care about her? Venus smiled somewhat sarcastically, thinking to herself that it had been some days since she had seen her, and wondered how were she and Zihang Lu. She couldnt think too much about Zihang, otherwise she would have bad luck. Hanging up the phone, Venus stayed in her room, designing the drawing. Just then, someone knocked the door. Venus said softly, Pleasee in. Venus, dont you feel bored? You only know how to design every day, but you dont know how to enjoy life at all! Xinyou said with a somewhat disdainful tone once she saw Venus who was concentrating on drawing. When Venus heard Xinyou s voice, she was happy, but Uncle Wang didnt evene to tell her. But Venus didnt care about that, I dont know what to do except for this. Thats why you only deserved a poor and ordinary life! Xinyou said to herself. Chapter 70 Her intimacy with Kerry (4) Chapter 70 Her intimacy with Kerry (4) Xinyou Qiao stepped forward to hold her arm,ining, Im noting to see you working. I left last time when there was something with my family, so I havent had a chance to visit the scenery of Ye s mansion, so this time you can apany me for a good visit. Hearing her words, Venus stood up and said with a clear and harmonious voice, OK. Venus showed her around and they walked while chatting. When they reached that huge swimming pool, Xinyou was shocked and said with an envious face, The swimming pool here is so big... Venus froze, recalling the pen stuff. She actually didnt want to see the pool, for its the ce she almost died. Venus just wanted to leave here quickly and said in a gentle tone, Xinyou, there is not only a swimming pool. Let me show you more. Hearing what she said, Xinyou became curious. She nodded, Okay, lets go then. Following the swimming pool to the east, there was a beautiful garden filled with gorgeous peonies. The air was filled with a pleasant fragrance and a unique pavilion was in the middle of the garden. Venus held Xinyou s hand and said with joy, Lets go to the pavilion. Xinyou was about to say yes when she suddenly looked thoughtfully to a certain direction and discovered something. Then she smiled, as she was nning something and said briskly, OK. There was a round stone table in the pavilion and four stone chairs. Venus was about to sit down when she was stopped by Xinyou, whispering, Lets switch seats. I dont like my seat. Without thinking, Venus agree. Looking at her face, she raised her voice a bit, Venus, Zihang Lu wen to me. Hearing the name, Venus frowned and said in a cold tone, Why? He told me he still likes you, and even though youre married, he still wants to be friends with you. Xinyou smiled ambiguously and said softly. Venus was quite helpless, Weve... Before she could finish, Xinyou continued, I felt he was sorry and he told me that if you hadnt married Mr. Ye, youd be with him now and you might even have a child! Venus was even more disappointed and she didnt want to hear any more and wanted to stop Xinyou, but Xinyou interrupted her, But Venus, you dont have to care. Although you two used to be together, but now that youve married, you dont have to care what Zihang says! Venus lowered her head and said with upset, I know. Ever since Zihang betrayed her, she was heartbroken and had no love for him. After knowing it was him who sold her to someone else, she cut all the feelings towards him. He didnt deserve her. Xinyou looked at her with concern and said in a gentle tone, Venus, forget him. Mr. Ye is so nice to you. Even Im jealous of you. Jealous? Venus was confused and looked lost, There are things you dont know. Now I often want to go back to my childhood, with my parents and my brother by my side, but I know that I cant go back... Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyou held her hand and pretended to care about her Dont worry, everything will be fine! Since you didnt like the life you were living now, why not give it to me? Venus nodded and now she was peaceful. She should believe that life would get better. Xinyou suggested, Venus, lets go. Venus stood up and they left. After they left, there was an upright figure appearing, with blue eyes glowing. Then Venus saw Xinyou off and returned to her bedroom and at that moment, the door was instantly pushed open by someone, whose power was likely to destroy the door. Looking at Kerry who was slowly approaching, Venus became nervous and she could feel his anger. Kerry came forward and dragged her by the hair, which made her hurt, but he seemed to ignore it. He forced her to the bed and press against her with his strong body, condescendingly staring at her. His tone was cold and indifferent, Isnt it a great feeling to know that your ex is still in love with you?! Venus trembled and looked incredulous. She asked, You eavesdropped on us? Chapter 71 Kerrys punishment on Venus(1) Chapter 71 Kerry''s punishment on Venus(1) Do I need to eavesdrop? Kerry Ye looked much colder, radiating his strong anger and said, Look at me. Tell me, are you dying to go back to him now?! Venus was so frightened by the hostility in his eyes that she shook her head hard and said firmly, I didnt! Even if I dont marry you, Zihang Lu and I are no longer possible, not to mention that were already married! When Kerry heard her mention the marriage, he looked even more gloomy, stretching out his hand to sp her chin tightly, saying sternly, Didnt you say you wanted to go back to the past? Its aggravating to be married to me, isnt it? Venus felt like her jaw was going to be crushed by him and the pain caused her features to change shape. She tried to break away, but she couldnt. she said in pain, Will you let me go if I say yes? Of course not! Kerry said viciously. Since thats the case, why do I have to ask for trouble? Kerry slowly loosened his hand and his fingers fondled her full red lips and said with an indifferent tone, Youd better tell me the truth. If I find out that you cuckolded me, Ill kill you! Venus was scared, knowing that he would do what he said. She nodded and said firmly, I promise I wont! Looking at her clear face, Kerry said disdainfully, I dont trust you! Venus stiffened, a little depressed, So what do you want? Kerry slowly approached her face and Venus could feel his breath. His voice was husky, Your body is more honest than your mouth! Venus sensed his intentions, so she protected her chest with her arms, looking panicked, Dont... Looking at her, Kerry sneered and said indifferently, Its not the first time, why act like a virgin? Have you forgotten howscivious you looked before when you begged me to fuck you? Kerrys words was like a needle that pierced into Venuss heart! Why did he keep humiliating her with this? Shes human too. She also hurt and felt painful. She couldnt help but think of the man of that night at the hotel. It was him who had ruined her, so naturally, she resented him. If he hadnt forcibly taken her virginity, then she wouldnt have been humiliated by Kerry in such way. Venus gritted her teeth and endured his cruelty, hoping that he would end it quickly. Kerry felt her resistance, for she was stiff like a statue. His attitude turned cold and his tone was stern, Dont be like a dead body. Make some sound for me! Venus gritted her teeth and silently resisted. Though she hurt because of his strengthen, she was reluctant to t make that kind of shameful sound, otherwise she would be the one that he talked about a slut. Pa! Ah! Venuss ass was pped hard by him, causing her a cold sweat, while Kerry, who was on top of her, after hearing her painful moaning, he was glowing with excitement, so he raised his hand again to p her ass and there were two obvious red marks on her ass. He then said with an indifferent tone, Scream, or Ill keep pping! Venuss ass was pounded by him again, which made her burst into tears. she couldnt stand it anymore and said in a choked voice, Ooh... Kerry, you rascal. Dont Kerry, you asshole! I hate you! Hearing her screaming and crying, Kerry felt inexplicably happy and he increase his speed, eventually ejacting After Kerry left, Venus was so cold that she hugged herself tightly. Remembering what she had just experienced, she was painful, so she couldnt help but thinkhow much longer would the dark days go on? How much longer did she need to endure this torture? She felt so tired and she was nearly numb. Maybe death was a better choice. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Looking up at the sky outside the window, Venus thought, Brother, where are you now? I miss you so much. Come and find me when youre better. Save me! Chapter 71 Kerrys punishment on Venus (2) Chapter 71 Kerry''s punishment on Venus (2) The next morning After waking up in the morning, Venus Mu went downstairs, seeing Kerry who was eating. She didnt pay too much attention to him and sat at the table, picking up a sandwich and taking a bite. Kerry Ye nced at her with an indifferent look, standing up elegantly and said in a cool voice, Uncle Wang, go and prepare the car for me. Venus looked surprised and looked a little dissatisfied, I havent finished yet. Kerry didnt care her at all and his tone was full of distain, What does it have to do with me? Hey, you... Looking at his handsome back, Venus gritted her teeth in anger. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He definitely did it on purpose! How could he be so mean? The honks came from the outside. Venus had no choice but to leave the house quickly. After about half an hour, the car pulled over at the entrance of Yehuang Mansion. After Kerry left did Venus enter thepany. As soon as Venus sat down, she saw Xinyou Qiao said to her, Venus, did youe by Mr. Ye s car this morning? Venus nodded. Then she turned on herputer, quickly entering the passwords, and waited it to start the program. She said with a gentle voice, We both work here, so he gives me a ride Xinyou was jealous and she identally found there were some bruises on her neck. It was scaring. She knew this, of course. This was made by fingernails, which deadly dug into the flesh, making the bloode out. Venus found that she didnt look good and asked with concern, Xinyou, you look so bad. Are you alright? Xinyou tried his best to calm down, with some coldness in her eyes and said, Maybe I didnt have a good restst night. Venus, are you alright with Mr. Ye? Venus sighed and said helplessly, He heard what we said yesterday and we bicker about it. After Xinyou heard this, she wascent and asked with surprise, How did he hear it? Who knows. Venus was confused. Since he could hear the conversation, it could only show that he was in the small garden at that time! as long as Venus thought this, she shivered with fear! Looking at Venuss reaction, Xinyou mocked inwardly. Before they entered the pavilion, she spotted Kerry, who was lying on thewn reading a book. A scheme instantly came to her. The reason why she switched ces with her was because Venus chose the seat which was facing Kerry. If she spotted him, wouldnt her scheme be impossible? She mentioned Zihang Lu on purpose, intentionally enraging Kerry, so that it would be possible for him to kick Venus out of the house. The aim ofing so early today was to get some information, but she never expected to see this. Xinyou looked grim, pondering and said inwardly, Venus, just wait. Twisting her somewhat stiff neck, Venus looked up and saw her colleagues leaving gradually. When she was about to turn off herputer, Meiling He showed up in front of her. Venus smiled at her and asked with a gentle attitude, Manager He, what can I do for you? Meiling looked a bitplicated and ced a stack of blue documents in front of her and said, Venus, Im afraid you cant leave now. Venus looked stunned and asked in surprise, Manager, what happened? Meiling pointed at the documents as high as a mountain and said in a low tone, Our departments clerk, Xiaoli, took a few days off, and we couldnt find anyone to rece him right now. Mr. Ye told me to give you the coping work and you mustplete it. Venus was very depressed. There were so many documents, so she definitely couldnt sleep tonight. Reluctant as she was, Venus couldntin to Meiling. Instead, she forced herself to smile and answered, I got it. Chapter 71 Kerrys punishment on Venus (3) Chapter 71 Kerry''s punishment on Venus (3) Meiling He looked at her and said indifferently, Ill leave first. Bye. Bye. Waiting for Meiling to get into the elevator, Venus Mu quickly took another elevator and directly pressed the button of the 28th floor. She was so furious that she rushed into Kerrys office after getting out of the elevator. Kerry was sorting of the documents and when he heard footsteps, he raised his head and saw Venus who was full of grievances. What? Kerry looked at her with an indifferent look and asked in a cold tone. Venus tried to calm down, looking at him with great dissatisfaction and yelled, How could you do that? How long do I need to deal with so many documents! Kerry raised one of his eyebrows and his appearance was full of unconcern, saying indifferently, Working overtime is a necessity to test an employees professionalism. If you cant do this, then youre fired. Mavis was pissed off by his words and she red at him with a speechless face. She couldnt never win him. Thinking of this, Venus calmed down a lot and said with sense, Even if its overtime working, you cant leave me alone in thepany, right? Im timid and I feel scared to be alone in such a big building, so can I take it home to do it, please? Thinking of being alone on a dark floor made her feel creepy Kerry sneered and said indifferently, There is no printer at home. After hearing his words, Venus was even more certain that he had decided to do it on purpose. That was to cut off off all her ways of retreat and only to be under his order! This bloody capitalist! There was a printer in his study, okay? Asshole! Seeing that Venus was depressed, Kerry began to feel pleasant, but he felt it wasnt enough, so he added, I forgot to tell you. Its not just you. Theres also the security guard at the entrance of the building with you! You! Venus was speechless by his words, shrugging her shoulder and said coldly, I got it. Looking at her thin and straight shoulders, Kerry sneered, indifferently reminding, After the work is done. Get back by yourself. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Feeling dizzy and angry, Venus almost fell down. She stepped into the elevator without turning back and couldnt help but shout, Kerry, go to hell! I wish you choke on your food and drown in the shower! The sound went far through the elevator, reaching Kerry. He became colder and picked up his phone to dial a number. His tone was with annoyance, Uncle Wang. Uncle Wangs voice came from the phone, Young Master, what can I do for you? Kerry looked cold, with his blue eyes glowing and said without any emotion, Donte to pick up Venus tonight. Let her go back by herself. But thepany is a long way from home. Im worried at night... Not waiting for Uncle Wang to finish, Kerry coldly interrupted him and said, Dont worry, she is so lucky that she wont die so easily! Yes. Hanging up the phone, Kerry was very upsetthis fucking woman dared to curse me behind me. It seemed that the punishment was not enough. Venus returned to her seat with anger, only to find that therge floor was empty and it was frighteningly quiet. She cheered herself up and walked to the copier holding a document half a person tall and made copies one by one. Kerry, no matter how you tortured me, I would not admit defeat easily! Working to thiste, Venus kept yawning. She looked at the watch and it was already 2 oclock. After copying thest document, Venus moved all the documents to Meiling s office by three times. Then she started to think about how to get back. But she really didnt have any strength to walk, so Venus directly fell asleep on the desk. Feeling her arm being pulled several times, Venus was ufortable, so she said sleepily, Let me sleep. Venus! Get up! A roar suddenly came to her, scaring her to wake up. When she looked up, full of exhaustion, she saw Kerry, gloomy. Chapter 71 Kerrys punishment on Venus (4) Chapter 71 Kerry''s punishment on Venus (4) What? Venus Mu rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked with an innocent face. Cool. Are you showing to my staff that Ive mistreated you? Kerry looked very embarrassed and roared. Venus looked cold and said indifferently, Kerry, be reasonable, OK? You want me to work overtime, so I do. You dont let the driver pick me up, so I find a ce to sleep, for its hard to get a taxi at this time. Where did I do wrong? Kerry sneered and his tone was indifferent, Why not find a hotel nearby? Hotel? Im not familiar with this area. How can I find one? Venus replied with extreme calmness. Kerry was suddenly speechless, but he quickly responded, Dummy. Dont you know to ask someone? Venus sneered and said with sarcasm, 2 am, even the taxi drivers have gone home and who would hang out at this time? Kerry was irritated by her words and looked at her with an indifferent look. Then he turned around and left. Venus suddenly had a headache and she found the unusual atmosphere around. Her colleagues all looked at her in a strange way, making her hurriedly rush to the toilet. She came to thevatory and washed her face. Looking at herself in the mirror, she was depressed when she saw her eye bags. Just then, several womens gossip chatting was heard, making her more depressed. Sisi, did you hear? Mr. Ye kept a woman working overtimest night. Of course, I heard about it and every staff knows about it! Really? Do you know the woman that he kept was no one else, but his wife! No way. Since its his wife, how could he make her work overtime? Dont you know this? I heard that on the first day when she came to work, Mr. Ye instructed everyone not to give her any privileges, and I also heard that Mr. Ye was particrly cold to her. The reason of marrying her was because she used some tricks... Poor Mr. Ye. Yes Looking at herself in the mirror, a bitter smile appeared on her pale face, and she suddenly felt helpless. She really didnt understand that it was obvious that she hadnt done anything wrong, but in the end, everyone thought of her in this way. She was the one being tortured, while others felt bad for Kerry! Its just that things in this world were naturally unfair. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus cheered herself up and left the toilet. When she returned to her seat, she heard Xinyou ask incredulously, Venus, did you end up sleeping herest night after being asked to work overtime by Mr. Ye? Venus nodded and said, Im fine. Its just overtime. Xinyou looked at her, who was trying to be strong and smiled arrogantly. Then she asked hypocritically, Venus, you and Mr. Ye havent fought recently, right? Venus shook her head and answered, Of course we havent. What a joke. Oh, Xinyou said in a soft tone, Venus, if youre in a bad mood, tell me. dont take it all by yourself. Hearing Xinyou s words, Venus looked at her with gratitude and felt warm, Thank you, Xinyou. Xinyou raised a friendly smile, but inwardly she was disgusted. She had fed up with this kind of life. She was like living with a clown mask that made her very disgusted with herself! She desired to be easily envied without any attempt, but all this depended on marrying Kerry, so that her dreams coulde true. Chapter 72 Mr. Secret s abnormal reaction (1) Chapter 72 Mr. Secret ''s abnormal reaction (1) Venus Mu and Xinyou Qiao was suddenly asked by Meiling toe to the conference room. Venus put aside her work and stood up, walking to the conference room along with someone. When she entered the conference room, she saw Kerry sitting in the front of the room with a solemn look. Meiling sat in the third seat to his left, and when she saw Venus, she pped her hands and said calmly, Venus, Xinyou,e sit next to me. Only then did Venus notice that there were exactly two empty seats next to her, so she walked forward and sat down. Just then, Kerry began to speak. First of all, Id like to thank you all for your hard work during this time. Kerry nced around and paused for a second as he passed over Venus, but he then quickly moved away. This prompted a round of apuse, but Kerry raised his hand and the apuse stopped, so he continued, Summer ising soon. I wonder what good suggestions do you have about the brand collections to beunched for this years summer apparel? Venus looked calmly at him, but she wasnt calm inside. If she didnt consider the things he had done in the past, just looking at the way he focused on his work right now, he was indeed charming. If the two of them didnt have so many stories and they were just boss and employee, she might... fall in love with him, for he was so good. Unfortunately, no if Xinyou waspletely attracted by him, and love was filled with her eyes. What a handsome man! Xinyou couldnt help but scream inwardly. Only she could deserve this great guy! As soon as Kerry finished, the first to speak was a man in a suit on his left, he was the manager of a department, Zijie Li. He said, Mr. Ye, ording to the market survey ofst years love series, now young men and women no longer pursue fashionable alone, but also focus on thefort of the clothing. Kerry nodded and then looked at Meiling and said, Manager He, do you have anything to say? Meiling looked calm and said with professionalism, First of all, I agree with Manager Li. Now the public do focus more and more onfort, and I need to add that the color do not need to be too bright. The survey shows that seventy-nine percent of customers, prefer simple style. Venus listened extra carefully, using notes to jot down key points, thinking about going back to make notes and make reference while designing the draft. Kerry looked indifferent, and until Meiling finished, he said in a strict tone, Then just like the process in previous years. You two groups notify the designers toplete the design drafts as soon as possible, and then meet and vote to decide which n to use in the end. OK. Zijie looked at Meiling provocatively and said. Meiling looked stern and wasnt afraid at all and said in a deep tone, Yes. The meeting is over. Go back to work. Kerry was the first to stand up and left the conference room. When Kerry left, the others walked out of the room. Meiling looked cool and said to them, You two come to my office. Meiling sat on the work chair, looking at them with a clear and cold gaze, and said with a low voice, This time our departmentunched the theme floating, focusing on the floating and light features of the clothing. Since I have seen your two previous works, I am very much looking forward to your work this time. I hope you wont let me down. Venus nodded and said, Okay. OK, Manager He, Ill definitely try my best. Xinyou spoke firmly. Meiling nodded and continued, You guys just came here and may not be clear. Our design department has two divisions, Manager Li just now, his team is quite strong. My wish is, never to be defeated, understand? Venus had heard of the fight in the department, and now that she had truly seen it, an invisible pressure came to her. Looking at Meiling s cautious and serious expression, she took a deep breath and said, Yes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Manager He, I wont let you down. Xinyou said cautiously. You guys go back to work. Yes. Yes. Venus returned to her seat and began to organize her notes. She wrote out the key points from the meeting, and additionally began to conceive ideas. She didnt know if she was too nervous, she didnt even have any inspiration and she felt a sudden sense of frustration. Xinyou looked at Venus was busy around, she thought of some tricks, but she pretended to be calm and said in a gentle tone, Venus, do you have ay inspiration? Venus shook her head with a frustrated face and said, No. Not at all. Xinyou was gloating andforted her with hypocrisy, Dont worry, sooner orter, you will. Yes, I know. Chapter 72 Mr. Secret s abnormal reaction (2) Chapter 72 Mr. Secret ''s abnormal reaction (2) Venus Mu worked overtime again in the evening. She stood in front of the photocopier, thinking about her design work and because of the continuous overtime working, she actually leaned against the wall and slept. She didnt know how long it had past, she felt someone was patting her face, making her quickly open her eyes, and it was Kerry Ye. Kerry looked at her listless appearance, he said with tease, Did you used to work overtime with your eyes closed? Ignoring his rudeness, Venus kept calm and said in a cool tone, What are you doing here? Kerry tugged the documents in her hands and threw them onto the table, pulling her arm and walking to the door. Venus tried to break away from him, but she was not strong enough and she could only allow him to drag her to step into the elevator. Looking at his serious face, she asked with confuse, You havent answered my question yet. Why pick me up today? Venus was thinking to herself that he might have a conscience and it seemed he wasnt that bad! But before she could be happy, she heard his despicable reason. Kerry sneered and his tone was disdainful as he said, Its time for you to fulfill your obligations as a wife! Venus was speechless after hearing that. She knew that this man wouldnt be that kind! The car soon drove into Ye s mansion, and the car stopped at the door. Then Venus got out of the car, and again he grabbed her arm, dragging her upstairs to the room. Venus appeared panicked, hurriedly trying to get away from him. She turned around and walked to the door, but he grabbed her even tighter, making her hurt. She finally couldnt take it anymore and said, Let me go. Let you go? Kerry snorted and said with a cold tone, Ill let you go, so can you guarantee that you wont run away? Of course not! Right now, Venus wanted to fly away, like a bird. Venus looked tired and said softly, Im tired, please just leave me alone. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She assured him that this was the kindest tone she could make to him, hoping he would let her go. Shes really tired! Kerry pushed her onto the bed,pletely ignoring her. He then pressed against her and his tone was indifferent, Dont think that by doing this, Ill let you go! Remember, Venus, if I want it, you dont have the right to refuse! Hearing his words, Venus sneered, looking at him indifferently, but she was sad inwardly. How had she forgotten that he was a demon who never showed mercy to others! Feeling his rapid and urgent movement, Venus gripped the bed sheets, a cold tear running down from her eyes. She remembered that Zihang Lu had asked her why she didnt let him touch her. She said that she wished to give her precious first time to her husband. As a result, Zihang couldnt stand the loneliness and hooked up with her cousin, Yiyao Tang. And her first time, because of his scheme, ended up being brutally taken away by a strange man. Now his husband, who did this most intimate thing with her every day, showed no love to her. Thinking about the messy past, Venus felt sad and desperate. She couldnt help but ask God, who would be her salvation? Not knowing how long had it past, Venus felt sore all over her body being tossed by him, and sleepiness came to her like a tide, so she couldnt control it and closed her eyes to sleep. Kerry, who was still in her body, stared at her sleeping face with resentment, instantly rising the urge to kick her out of the bed. But noting the obvious dark bags, he cursed and got out from her body. Venus habitually turned over, not thinking that her hand just touched someones sensitive parts, but she was still sleeping. Kerry took a deep breath, though he had just finished, the touch of her skin made him want again. He stared at her, feeling she had no sense at all, so he unwillingly moved her hand away. Venus felt someone touching her and turned around to continue sleeping. Kerry scolded fiercely, What the hell are you? Maybe its because the bed was sofortable, by the time Venus woke up, she found that its already sunrise, and she looked at her watch to see that its already past nine! Chapter 72 Mr. Secret s abnormal reaction (3) Chapter 72 Mr. Secret ''s abnormal reaction (3) Fuck, fuck. The asshole can have reason to tease me now. With messy hair, Venus Mu couldnt help butin. Bitch, who is asshole? An angry voice was heard, then the bathroom door was open and Kerry Ye came out, wrapping up a towel. Venus was surprised to find that he was here and she was confused as she asked, Why didnt you go to work? Kerry got onto the bed and forcefully lifted the nket that Venus was wrapped in. When he saw she was still naked, his lust came again and his tone was still indifferent, Weekend. I dont have to go on weekend, but you have to, right? Venus didnt notice his movements in the slightest and asked with a curious face. Today is May Day! It was only then that Venus remembered that thepany had a day off today, and she was relieved, but her nket was missing! At the same time, Kerry pressed down, making her hard to breathe. What are you doing? Kerry looked at her with tease and said with an indifferent tone, Isnt it obvious enough? Venus blushed and used her arms to cover her chest. She pushed him away without his notice. And she rushed to the bathroom. Kerry was about to catch her, but she was like a fish, running away. Seeing that she escaped to the bathroom, he took a stride to grab her hair, saying coldly, Stop. heres your punishment. Venuss scalp ached with pain, and she red at him, saying with discontent, Kerry, how can you be so overbearing! Believe it or not, Im going to cut my hairter! Kerry sneered and threw her to the big bed, his body fiercely pouncing on her, full of carelessness, Then youd better shave your head. Im going to see if you have the courage to go out to meet people. You! Time is limited. I think youd better think about how to serve me well. Rascal! Well... Kerry sneered and his tone was gloomy, Im an asshole and youre just a bitch! Youve let someone else took your virginity so easily. Bitch! Hearing those words again, Venus was so angry that she just let him toss herself around freely, not saying another word. She had also seen his ability to curse others, so she didnt want to be humiliating herself! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Venus was tortured by him again. By the time she got up, it was almost noon. Kerry had already left. Venus endured the pain to get out of the bed, picking up the messy clothes on the floor and put them on, then walked out of the room. She returned to her room,ing to the table where she usually worked. She picked up a pen and began to construct. Though she thought for a long time, there was no idea at all. She then thought that whether she was now like a dead well. Was she still able toe up with some brilliant ideas? She felt irritated and subconsciously tugged her hair. She suddenly hurt and this was all because of Kerry. Thinking of this, she pissed off again. Why was she so unlucky that she couldnt meet a good man? They were all scum! Besides her brother, there was also...Xiaozi. Venus suddenly thought about something, for she hadnt seen him since she had begun to work. She wondered what he was doing now. Was he still in that room? Venus thought that right now anyway, she didnt have any ideas at all, so she might as well take this opportunity to meet him. Standing up and walking out of the room, Venus followed the stairs directly to the third floor. She could see from afar that the wind chime at the door was swaying, emitting a crisp and agile sound. Venus rejoiced, for this was a sign that Xiaozi was in the room! Opening the door, she indeed saw him with his eyes closed. He floated in the air like he was meditating, and a knife was hanging above his head, the tip of which was pointing just towards his head! Venuss eyes widened in fear, wanting to warn Xiaozi that it was dangerous, but he seemed to perceive it in advance, with his body instantly disappearing there, while the knife was still floating in the air. It spun half a circle counterclockwise andy diagonally in the air. Looking at Xiaozi who instantly disappeared, Venus looked stunned, beginning to search for him. Suddenly a strange sound came to her ears. When she saw it clearly, she was almost scared to death, screaming loudly, Xiaozi, help! Only to see the tip of the knife suddenly pointed at her, with sharp edge, flying to her! Chapter 73 The first time, Venus wanted Kerry (1) Chapter 73 The first time, Venus wanted Kerry (1) Just when she thought she was going to die, the knife passed by her shoulder and shot directly into the wall behind her. Before Venus Mu could react, she heard augh. Then Xiaozi appeared in front of her, her purple eyes shining with coquettish delight, and said, "You are too timid." After listening to his words, Venus realized that she was fooled by him on purpose. Venus thought that she was really stupid herself. "Men are all bad, except for my father and brother." Venus thought Venus was a little angry, ignoring him directly, and quickly walked to the door. She was about to leave here and would nevere in again. Xiaozi noticed that she was angry, and instantly stood in front of her, and said, "I was just joking. Please don''t be angry." "You were just joking? You put my life at risk on a whim?" Venus said angrily. "I was wrong just now, I apologize." Xiaozi said. Looking at his insincere expression, Venus ignored him. "If I intentionally wanted to hurt you just now, would you still be alive?" Xiaozi said with a low voice. Hearing what he said, Venuss face was still cold and said, "Don''t do this anymore, otherwise I will never talk to you again." "If those who have hurt you apologize to you, will you forgive them?" Xiaozi asked meaningfully. Venus felt that Xiaozi''s expression was too strange when she said this. She felt that he seemed to be hiding something. She thought for a while, and said, "It depends on what it is." "So what can''t you forgive?" Xiaozi asked inexplicably. "Betrayal." Venus said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Xiaozi looked at her thoughtfully, and suddenly asked, "If one day your husband betrays you, what would you do?" "I don''t know." Venus thought for a while and said. She didn''t care whether Kerry had an affair with other women. She was afraid that the woman he had an affair with was Xinyou Qiao. Although Xinyou had exined the matter to herst time, she still felt that Xinyou was a little strange. She thought that there were things that Xinyou hadn''t told her. Xiaozi stared at her and said indifferently, "I hope you can be like this all the time." "What?" Venus asked suspiciously without hearing clearly. Xiaozi shook her head slowly, and said lightly, "Nothing." Venus looked around, and suddenly said, "Why did you put such a dangerous knife on your head just now? You even let the knife point at yourself?" Xiaozi paused for a few seconds and continued, "I''m reminding myself not to forget my mission." "What mission?" Venus asked curiously. Xiaozi''s expression became scary. He saw Venus tremble, and said coldly, "I want revenge." Venus was startled by his serious expression. She now knew that he was living in hatred. His scary look sent cold fingers creeping up Venus spine. Venus instantly thought Kerrys terrible look when he mentioned her brother. Perhaps sensing that the atmosphere in the room was too tense, Xiaozi quickly became kind, and said gently, "Don''t be nervous. I wont hurt you." "But you looked scary just now," Venus said. "I''m actually practicing." Xiaozi said with a satisfied smile, Venus was taken aback. His temper changed so quickly because he was practicing? "I''m training my concentration. He exined. "How do you manipte it? Hand or mind?" Venus suddenly took a sigh of relief and said. I can use both." said he. Venus stared at him with big eyes in surprise and said excitedly, "Please show me." "Okay." Xiaozi faintly replied. Chapter 73 The first time, Venus wanted Kerry (2) Chapter 73 The first time, Venus wanted Kerry (2) Venus Mu widened her eyes, seeing him stretch out his finger first, and with a move in the air, the knife, as if sensing something, drew away from the wall bit by bit and then quickly rose into the air. Looking at this magical scene, Venus couldnt help but p her hands to shout, Awesome! Xiaozi then put his hands down, with his eyes closed, and meditated again like the first time. Then the knife went in circles up and down, even shifting different postures. Venus focused on this, but she subconsciously cast her eyes on Xiaozi, noting that even the hem of the crescent long shirt he was wearing was gently fluttering, giving off a crystal-clear beauty under the sunlight. So beautiful Venus couldnt help but sigh. Suddenly something came to her and she emerged an interpretation of floating. Sheughed with excitement, for she finally had the idea of this design work floating. Xiaozi, I remembered I still have to go design the drawing. See you! Venus seemed to apologize to him and left in a hurry. She didnt notice that as she turned to leave, his look was full ofplexity. Returning to her room, Venus quickly picked up a pen and began to draw. In a short time, she finished. Meiling He had said that floating was a series of brands and she drew a few more, and by the time they were all finished, it was almost evening. Venus checked them again to see if they needed to be improved. The designs were simr, which were almost dressed. The cloth was twoyers of gauze, one pink inside and the other white outside. The skirt was an irregr ruffle design, and the flower pattern was a in but chic lily, meaning forever love in Chinese. Looking at her work, Venus frowned. Somehow, she still felt that something was missing, so what was it? The next day, Venus went to work, bringing her design with her. She sat down on her seat. Just then, Xinyou Qiaos leaned on her, whose attention was all attached to the bag Venus held, and with her hands on her chin, asking in confusion, Venus, whats in your paper bag? Seeing her ask, Venus didnt intend to conceal it, and said, My design draft of floating. Xinyou was jealous when she heard this. She tried to keep calm and her tone was mixed with imperceptible jealousy, Really? Almost. Venus smiled with modesty. Xinyou stared at the paper bag on the desk, with a scornful smile. Venus turned on theputer to search the information about Paris Fashion. She moved the mouse and there were pictures about beautiful models who on the T stage. Venus was upied by them. This years fashion trend was about simplicity and looking at the models floral stitching pattern grass skirt, Venus was surprised by their ideas. She always felt that her work seemed tock something and she was always striving for perfection, so she wished to find out the imperfection. Suddenly, she noticed a set of unique clothes, designed by a famous French designer, who was good at adding tassels and other elements and this series of haute couture sold well all over the world. Tassels.... Venus murmured thoughtfully. How could she add this to her own design? Of course, she couldntpletely copy it and she must use her own way to give this element a new look. She felt a lot of threads wereing to her brain, but it was as if it was blocked by a thin sheet of paper, and she couldnt poke it! Just then, Meiling came to them and Venuss thoughts were instantly interrupted, but she looked calm and greeted, Hello, Manager He. Manager He, is there anything you want us to do? Xinyou raised in a decent smile, asking gently. Meiling, who didnt show her true feeling s at all, nced at the two of them. Her tone mixed with coldness, Have you done with your design? Xinyou nodded and said, Sure.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 73 The first time, Venus wanted Kerry (3) Chapter 73 The first time, Venus wanted Kerry (3) Venus Mu frowned, looking at Meiling He with irritation inwardly. The thoughts in her mind were completely lost. Seeing her was not in a good mood, Meiling still looked unchanged and asked in a calm tone, Venus, how about you? Venus was so distracted by her stare that she could only point to the paper bag beside her and sullenly said, Mine is also... finished. God knew how much courage it took her to say that. Although the work was finished, it wasnt what she had expected, so it wasnt finished for her. Meiling was relieved to hear this. She had seen Venuss Spiritual Sea and her thoughts were unique, so this she was looking forward to seeing her work. It wasnt that she was so optimistic about her, but she and Zijie Li had fought for many years, and she knew his ability and he had always been her counterpart. She expected Venus and Xinyou could help her to defeat him. Venus didnt notice what Meiling was thinking about and she was still trying to recall the inspiration that had just passed by, but she couldnt get it back. Meiling looked at them with hope and said in a cold tone, You guys get ready. Meet in the conference room in 10 minutes. Venus looked stunned and immediately reacted, just as she was about to say something, Meiling had already gone away. Xinyou turned back, intentionally ncing at the paper bag next to her, with her hands cupped together. Her look was somewhat weird. Although she didnt want to admit it that she wasnt as excellent as Venus was, and it was all due to Venuss ideas that she had been able to get noticed. She couldnt let Venus take her pride again! And she had to think some ways to stop her. Otherwise, people would know her true ability and then her design would be doubted by others. What should she do? Venus picked up the paper bag to get up, but she suddenly wanted to urinate, so she hurriedly stood up and said to Xinyou, Xinyou, Im going to the toilet first. You go to the conference room by yourself. Then she picked up the paper bag and headed directly to the toilet. A trick came to Xinyou all of a sudden and she hurriedly stopped her, her tone full of kindness, Its not good for you to go with your design. Itll be troublesome if it gets wet. Why not let me hold it for you? Without thinking too much about it, she turned back to hand her the paper bag and left. Until Venuss figure disappeared, Xinyou nced down at the paper bag in her hand, smiling coldly and said to herself, Venus, arent you pushy? Ill let you enjoy today! She used her fingers to open the seal of the paper bag, reaching in and pulling out the design inside. Looking at the beautiful design, Xinyou was filled with jealousy! With a hateful re, Xinyouughed coldly and tore it in two. Xinyou felt it was not enough, so she wanted to tear it one more time, but at the time, she heard the footstepsing out of the toilet. She was so panicked that she hurriedly put the design back into the paper bag. When Venus came back, she only saw Xinyou with her head down, looking at the paper bag in her hands and walked forward to take the paper bag, gently saying, Thank you, Xinyou. Sure. Xinyou said with guilty, who was too scared to look at her at the moment. Venus looked around and found that there wasnt any colleague, so she went forward and took her hand and hurriedly said, Everyone is in the conference room. Lets hurry up. OK. Entering the conference room, she found that all the personnel had arrived, and some were whispering. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Venus looked embarrassed and quickly came to sit down next to Meiling, saying with an apologetic face, Manager He, Im sorry. Xinyou and I just went to the toilet. Meiling nced at them, who was just as usual, Its fine, Mr. Ye hasnte yet, so the meeting hasnt started. Venus looked at the empty seat directly in the front, taking a deep breath. She relieved a lot. Next, she noticed that the two managers sight, always unintentionally collided together, and in their eyes, the desire to win was quite strong, making Venus tremble. For the first time in her life, she prayed that Kerry could quickly appear. Chapter 74 He embarrassed her deliberately(1) Chapter 74 He embarrassed her deliberately(1) In the president''s office, Kerry closed hisptop and habitually looked at his watch, which showed that there were 15 minutes before the meeting started. He slowly stood up, picked up his suit on the seat, and walked out of the office. The moment the elevator door opened, a familiar figure appeared in front of him. That man was Hao Nangong. "Hi! Kerry, where are you going?" Hao asked. Looking at his expression, Kerry said lightly, "I have a meetingter. Why are you here at this time?" "Of course I''m here to find my dear Venus," Hao thought in his heart, but he couldn''t say those words. A wicked smile lifted a corner of Haos lips. "I''m not like you who run apany every day. I''m just idle and bored." Hao sighed. Kerry looked at Hao with a wink of gloom and said, "You have so many girlfriends, and you''re still bored?" "I was interested in them at first, but I soon got tired of them." Hao said. Kerry felt a little surprised. It is like a man who loves eating meat never eats meat again suddenly. "Really? Are you going to love her only??" He asked in disbelief. He remembered that Hao said that even if he had to be a monk one day, he was to be a romantic monk. When Hao heard him finish, he looked extremely serious and said, "Yeah, I want to save myself for her." Kerr said, "I dont believe you are a one-woman guy." Kerr teased. Hao didn''t care about Kerry''s teasing. Now he was more determined. Ever since he met Venus, he had no interest in other women anymore and he only had her in his heart. He longed for the day when she knew that he liked her, she would love him too. He was willing to change for Venus Mu. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Haos serious look, Kerry was stunned. He stoppedughing at him, and asked, "Who is she?" Hao didn''t directly tell him who the woman he liked was. He only said, "She''s in yourpany." "Who?" Kerry asked. Kerry was curious who can fascinate the picky Hao Nangong. "Just make a guess."Hao smiled and said casually. There were thousands of female employees in Kerryspany, so it was impossible for him to know who she was. Ignoring him, Kerry nced at his watch and his expression became gloomy. Hao looked at his displeased face, and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?" Kerry red at him, and said angrily, "You happen to be here when Im about to attend a meeting. Now the meeting has started for five minutes. I''m alreadyte." At this time, Hao deliberately widened his eyes. His tone was full of excitement, "Great. I finally made you bete for a meeting." Kerry red at him angrily and said, "You need to make up for me. So you should invite me to dinner tonight. Don''t forget to bring your 62-year-old French wine." When Hao heard this, he jokingly said, "It is very expensive. Can I bring other wines?" "No. I have to drink that bottle." Kerry said. When they entered the elevators, Kerry looked at the declining number of floors, and said tly, "You come down and wait for me. I will go to find you after I have a meeting." Hao nodded and asked, "Can you tell me about the meeting?" "It''s a meeting of the Clothing Design Department. Well discuss the candidates of fashion designers and choose the women''s clothing brands this summer." Kerry calmly said. "Clothing Design Department? Venus is in this department. Maybe she will also participate in this meeting. Hao thought. Just when he was thinking about whether to attend the meeting with Kerry, the elevator door opened slowly, and Kerry quickly stepped out, turned and said, "You are waiting for me in the garage." "Wait, I also want to attend this meeting" Hao said suddenly. Kerry was taken aback and asked, "Don''t you hate attending meetings the most?" Hao smiled and said softly, "Ok, I tell you the truth. The person I like is in Clothing Design Department." Kerry was a little surprised. At this moment, Zijie Li finally turned his look, as if he was trying to be gentlemanly. Meiling then turned her gaze with satisfaction, and nced at the paper bag in Venus''s hand. "Venus, let me take a look at your work." She said. Venus nodded lightly, and handed her the paper bag. Chapter 74 He embarrassed her deliberately (2) Chapter 74 He embarrassed her deliberately (2) Meiling deliberately held the paper bag high to get Zijie Li''s attention, then opened it in front of him and pulled out the design inside. "What''s it? Meiling was surprised and turned to look at Venus Mu, asking her in a low tone. Zijie Li, who was across the room, said sarcastically, "I''m impressed by your staffs work. I have never seen anyone design a drawing on half a sheet of paper Meiling gave him a cold re and yelled loudly, "You shut up." Their argument also drew others attention. Meiling looked at Venus and asked, "What''s going on? Give me an exnation right now." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus was dumbfounded. After she saw only half of the design, she quickly picked up the paper bag and took out what was inside. It turned out to be the remaining part of her work. Venus furrowed as she realized that her work had been destroyed. Meiling took the remainder of her piece and understood what was going on quickly. But she didnt panic. She looked up at the girls not far from her and said, "Anran, you go get a pen and seven sheets of design paper over here right now." Anran''s nodded and turned around to leave quickly. Meiling looked at Venus, saw her nervousness and said, "Do you still remember your design?" Venus looked stunned, and then understood what she meant and nodded gratefully. Meiling tried her best to be calm, and said, "We''ll talk about it after the meeting. You need to draw it again. Mr. Ye didn''te, you still have a chance." Venus nodded, thinking how to save time. When there were footsteps outside the meeting room, Venus assumed it was Anran. However, when the man appeared in the doorway, Venus was stunned. It was Kerrying in. Next to Kerry was the debonair Hao Nangong, who suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. Anran arrivedte, and immediately stopped at the door when she saw Kerry. Kerry looked at Anran with an indifferent look and didn''t say anything. Everyone present knew that Kerry hated people who werete for meeting. Although there was a reason for her, they all worried about her. Just when everyone thought that Kerry would get mad, they only saw him sit down slowly and calmly, and said with an indifferent look, "Come in." Anran was relieved and she returned to her seat in a hurry. As she passed by Meiling, she handed her pen and paper. Meiling handed it to Venus and motioned her to start quickly. Venus understood what she meant and picked up the pen and started to draw it. Just then Kerry''s indifferent voice sounded, interrupting her. "When did the conference room be a ce to work? Meiling, don''t you know the rules here?" Kerry eyed Venus with a cool look, and then shifted his gaze to Meiling. Venus trembled. Kerry didn''t use her directly, but med Meiling, which made her me herself. Zijie Li looked at her, gloating. Meiling stood up and said seriously "Mr. Ye, this is my negligence. Venus''s design was ruined by someone. I want her to repaint it." Kerry looked at Venus and said coldly, "Who did it?" Hearing Kerry''s question, Xinyou Qiao panicked. She thought about whether Venus would expose her. After all, the design was in her hands and she was the only one in the room. Venus must have known that she did it. Xinyou tried to think of a countermeasure, regretting that she hadn''t thought it through properly. Just at that moment, Venus said, "I''m not sure." Xinyou was relieved and thought that she was lucky that Venus didnt know she did it, but she didn''t notice that when Venus said that, she nced at her. Chapter 74 He embarrassed her deliberately(3) Chapter 74 He embarrassed her deliberately(3) Venus Mu was quivering, and she suddenly felt very cold. A detail shed back to her mind, and just this detail made her target Xinyou Qiao! Hearing her words, Xinyou curled her mouth... Xinyou, why did you do that! Youre my best friend! Why do you hurt me! Kerry Ye raised a cool and faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and yed the pen casually with his right hand, uttering indifferently, If you cant keep your own things, how could you be a designer? Venuss body suddenly became stiff. She didnt expect that Kerry would mock her in front of many people, and she felt painful just like being pped by him. Looking at her calm expression, faint impetuosity rose in Kerrys heart. His cold blue eyes shone dark light, and he said indifferently, Manager Meiling, to meter. Meiling didnt change her face and said, Okay. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus frowned tightly, and she became a little angry. It was all her fault, why he asked Meiling to write a review? Kerry... Boss Ye. I caused this. Im the one to be punished... Meiling.Your sry will be halved this month! You! A month! Venus was so furious that she was quivering. Ayer of mist gathered in her clean eyes, and she never hated Kerry like this! No matter how hard he tortured her in the normal times, she could try to bear it. But she couldnt ept that he put all the anger on Manager Meiling because of her own fault. Though Meiling was cold usually, she could feel the care Meiling gave to her. And Venus never wanted to see the people who treated her well got hurt. Kerry, why do you always aim at Venus? Gonghao Nan smiled innocently, and said casually. But actually Gonghao was happy from the bottom of his heart. The worse Kerry treated her, the less chance for Venus to fall in love with him, and this was what he wanted most. But he wouldnt allow Kerry to embarrass Venus in front of many people. Kerry gave him a look to prevent him from meddling. Gonghao pretended to ignore that sign. He curled his mouth, and said deliberately, There are so many people watching, not just me. Kerry nced at him coldly, and regretted to let hime here. He had to stop shaming Venus, and said with a little anger, Meeting starts. Manager Li, show your design with your group first! Shaojie Li gave Meiling a triumphant nce, and said, Got it. The one who first stood from the seat, was a man around 27 or 28. He walked steadily to the back of the meeting room. It was seen that there was a huge screen of a projector hanging on the wall. The man walked towards the projector and put the design paper on the machine. And at the same time, the design draft appeared on the screen. The man cleared his throat, and said calmly, Hi there, Im Anyang Chen, and on the screen is my design... Venus felt awful in her heart. Looking at the white paper, Venuss mind was also nk. Dont worry. Trust yourself. Cold voice appeared around her ear. Venus was in a daze, and then she looked aside and saw Meiling. Her eyes were slightly moist, and nodded her head heavily. For Meilings trust, Venus, you can make it! Venus took a deep breath, and tried hard to force herself to calm down. She closed her eyes, ignored all the sounds in the surroundings, and tried to recollect the mood in which she had beenposing yesterday. She suddenly thought of Xiaozi, of his floating white hem, and then the tassels. Tassels... An idea shed in her mind. Venus opened her eyes quickly. Without moving those white papers, she took out of the design paper of two years ago from the paper bag, picked up the pen, and then began to create. She focused on drawing, and didnt notice that two men were watching her tightly. Gonghao looked at her intent look, and his heart became soft, with a gentle smile around his mouth. But Kerrys eyes were interspersed with examination. Chapter 75 Venus and Xinyou, over(1) Chapter 75 Venus and Xinyou, over(1) Whew Sighing lightly, Venus Mu put down her pen and subconsciously looked at Xinyou Qiao. She then looked stiff and stopped looking at her. Xinyou didnt notice her, whose entire mind was on the works of the others. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this time, all of Zijie Li s men were finished disying, whose strength couldnt be underestimated. Venus was a little nervous. Because of what happened just now, she had to fight back to gain honor for Meiling He by her design. Xinyou, you go first. Meiling said. Xinyou raised a bright smile, walking up to the stage. She then ced her work on the projector, which immediately attracted the crowd. Hello everyone, my name is Xinyou Qiao. My work this time is aboutce, because I always like girls elements, showing more of the girls thoughtful and soft qualities... Xinyou was full of confidence and her voice mixed with her unique brightness. Venus clutched her hands, staring at her with doubt, as helpless as one who had lost her soul, and there was a voice in her mind that kept reminding her not to trust her anymore! But she wanted an exnation. Xinyou slowly returned to her seat amidst the apuse, never looking at her the entire time. Only then did Venus sadly realize that there was never a ce for her in Xinyou s heart and it was all wishful thinking. Venus, its your turn. Meiling called her. Venus quickly adjusted herself and then stood up and walked to the projector. When she pulled out the torn-in-half design draft from the paper bag, people began to whisper. What? How dare she bring a scrap design? Maybe she just wants to be different? I think its because she couldnt design anything! I think so. After all, shes not like us. Shes Mr. Ye s wife. Shh...keep your voice down. Dont let Mr. Ye hear this. Didnt you see how Mr. Ye treated her just now? Perhaps that rumor is not wrong. Poor Mr. Ye! Venus was upset as she heard the discussion and she looked at Xinyou, hoping to tell herself it was not done by her, but she saw Xinyou wasughing at her. Xinyou, have I misjudged you? Venus withdrew her gaze and tried to ignore the pain she felt inside as she reached out and ced half of the drawing on the instrument, forcing herself to cheer up and said with self-depreciation, First of all, I want to thank someone. If she hadnt torn up my design, I might not have gained new inspiration. Xinyou shuddered, wondering if it was an illusion. She felt that what she said was actually targeting at her. Was she sensing something? Venus paused for a moment and continued, The name of my collection is floating. The cloth is made of a doubleyer of light and soft gauze, which meets modern requirements forfort. The inside gauze can be pink, green or yellow, while the outside is white. With the light and breathable nature of the gauze, it adds a sense of mystery. Venus picked up the other half of the paper and ced it underneath that half, saying, Originally my design was a long swaying dress, but this ident changed my mind, so I thought of a long dress, which looks better, but there is a big probleminconvenience. I gave up the cake tower design concept for the hem and reced it with a lotus leaf cut, which not only adds dimension but makes it look lighter and more stylish. Venus said in a steady tone. How did you design the waist of the torn piece? A puzzled voice came. Venus smiled and she calmly said, I n to use tassels to cover the exposed waist. We can use the white silver threads plus beads to create a sense of seduction. Hearing her perfect answer, the man just shut up. Perhaps his question broke the tense atmosphere and there were more and more questionsing. Venus calmly said, Please speak one at a time. Chapter 75 Venus and Xinyou, over (2) Chapter 75 Venus and Xinyou, over (2) Then a young woman pointed at the pattern on the clothes and her voice was cold and arrogant, I dont think your pattern is brilliant. The lilies dont have any highlights. May I dont know the reason of using this? Venus Mu didnt look embarrassed and said in a calm tone, The lily is pure and fresh, also noble and elegant. In my opinion, lily is the most suitable flower. This time, another woman began to ask. Her voice was soft and gentle, I think the flower is fine, but after the work has been torn off, there only left the lily pattern and a flower stem below. It feels weird. Venus also found this problem. After pondering for a second, she took out of a pen from her pocket and slowly came to the instrument, covering it with her hands to make some changes. Therge room was silent and everyone focused on the screen. And with the time going by, the ce where the pen touched was underneath the lily, gradually showing the outline of a hand. People frowned, specting about her thoughts. When the nib left, there was indeed a well-defined hand on the screen, with fingers facing upwards, curving. It was then that the nib moved to the stem of the flower, still ending up as a slender hand, with the back of the hand up and the thumb and forefinger holding the stem. When she finished, Venus looked straight ahead and said softly, I believe everyone can tell that the hand curving is a mans hand, and the hand holding the stem is a womans hand. The lily represents forever love. I hope my design is not only beautiful clothes, but a precious gift, given by a man to the woman he loves. What Venus had said caused a round of apuse, mixed with peoples discussion. I never thought that her works could be so creative. I always thought hering into thepany depends all on Mr. Ye! I like her idea. If my boyfriend gives me a gift like that, I will be happier than receiving those luxuries. Shes right, money cannot show ones love! Her thoughts are brilliant... Venus didnt want to care those people and went straight back to her seat, feeling relieved that she had done her best, regardless of the final result. Then Meiling Hes group kept disying their work. Venus listened carefully, while taking good notes. Until thest person finished, she had written down three whole pages. There must be one out of three who can be your teacher was Venuss motto. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kerry nced at the room and said, The works have been all disyed and the proposal will finally be discussed and decided by the board. Thats it! He was the first to stand up, looking at Hao Nangong who was leaning against the door for a long time and said, Lets go. Hao nodded and looked back at Venus again, and suddenly he saw her turn around, and eye to eye, Hao smiled and waved goodbye. Venus nodded and suddenly Xinyou s voice came to her, Venus, your performance just now was great... I was worrying for you... Im d you did it! Venus wasnt as happy as usual and she also didntfort her. She only looked numb and cold when she learned that it was Xinyou who ruined her design. Xinyou,e out with me for a moment. Venus looked full of seriousness and said faintly. Seeing she was like this, Xinyou realized that she had known everything. Its good. She could make it clear now. Then she would be done with Venus. Arriving at the entrance of Yehuang Mansion, Venus was seen from the distance to be extremely pale, as if she had been suddenly traumatized. Xinyou only at this moment determined that Venus indeed cherished her a lot. Xinyou slowly walked up to her, smiling, and asked, Venus, why do you look so pale? Do you need a doctor? Venus shook her head, trying to control her emotions. Her voice was empty, Xinyou, please tell me the truth, do you truly see me as a friend? Xinyou saw she was so straightforward and knew that she must have suspected her of that. If it was before, she would act innocent to beg for her forgiveness, but right now, she was so tired that she didnt want to act! She wanted to stand across from her and justifiably get everything she wanted! She wanted to take Kerry from her and be the youngdy of Ye family. Xinyou crossed her arms, with a sneer, which was unfamiliar to Venus. Her tone was filled with disdain, Love and friendship are cheap. In my eyes, they are nothing! Venus turned paler, as if she had lost all her blood, and with tremor, she murmured incredulously, Xinyou Chapter 75 Venus and Xinyou, over (3) Chapter 75 Venus and Xinyou, over (3) Before she could finish, Xinyou Qiao interrupted her, Did you see me ruin your design? No, but I noticed the paper bag closure was folded in reverse. Venus closed his eyes in despair, trembling. Oh... I see. Xinyou sneered. This was her habit and she had made this mistake many times in the past when she was in school, and then she had deliberately corrected it, but perhaps she was so nervous that she did it wrong again. Xinyou took a deep breath and admitted, It was me. Venus looked at her incredulously, still unable to ept it when she admitted. Tears ran down and Venus looked in great pain. Her voice was trembling, Why? Xinyou turned around, not wanting to look at her at the moment, and said in an icy voice, Venus, I sometimes think youre so stupid! Were not even from the same world. Im realistic and I never cared for that ridiculous friendship. I want to live a better life, better than most people! Venus shook her head, with tears keeping running down. Every word hurt her so much. You know what? How annoyed I got when you try to persuade me with all that preaching! Look at your own life, what a shitty life! How dare you offer advice to me? Xinyou said, getting mor and more excited. Inwardly, she felt great. She finally said what she wanted to say. Venus went nk and she felt like her chest was about to explode with pain! You are kind, but your miserable life is due to your kindness. How did you treat Zihang Lu before? You could even sacrifice for him, but what he did to you? Dont think I dont know that he fucked with your cousin! Xinyou looked at her pained look and spoke even more vicious words. Stop! Venus desperately covered her ears and yelled in despair, Stop! Seeing she was like this, Xinyou stepped forward to pull down her hand, forcing her to look directly at herself and said indifferently, Do you know why your life is so bad? Because you have no self- awareness and upy something that do not belong to your! Venus froze, asking, What do you mean? Oh... Xinyouughed scornfully and said with cruelty, What do you think makes you a good match for Kerry? How can you be the youngdy of Ye family? Venuss muscles tensed all over and her hands clenched together. She asked in grief, Did you approach me for him? Ever since you married him. And also, before, because you were so ordinary and I found that with you, people would look up to me, making me feel satisfied! Its like...a flower needs a leaf to show its beauty. Xinyou s words were cruel, making Venus shivering, so it was her wishful thinking for all this time! What a joke! She couldnt help but wonder how did she, the one who brought her hope, mock her ignorance when she was happy. Is that all? Venus felt a headache and she seemed to lose all her strength. She tried to stay awake and asked weakly. Thats right. Youre just my tool. Xinyou said this, with her hands instantly loosening. After losing her restraints, Venus felt her body rapidly descended, eventually losing her consciousness. Looking at Venus who fell to the ground, Xinyou hesitated foe a moment. She subconsciously wanted to reach out to help, but she finally slowly withdrew her hand. Looking condescendingly at her face, she said indifferently, Venus, dont me me Im just pursuing what I want. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After saying that, she turned around and left. When Xinyou had just walked away, an anxious male voice suddenly came, so she immediately turned back. As soon as Hao Nangong walked out of Ye Huang, he noticed a familiar figure lying on the ground, and it was Venus! Chapter 76 I like Venus (1) Chapter 76 I like Venus (1) Why is Venus lying there? Hao Nangong said to himself. He didn''t have time to think about it and rushed forward to pull her up. Looking at her pale face, Hao Nangong gently patted her face and called out anxiously, "Venus, please wake up, are you okay?" He shouted for a long time but she still didn''t respond at all. He was very worried. Then he picked her up and ran towards the underground garage quickly. Looking at the scene just now, XinYou Qiao thought for a moment, and then her look became cold. ........ When Venus slowly opened her eyes, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce. She tried to get up from the bed, but found that she was too weak and eventually fell back onto the bed heavily. The noise on the bed attracted Hao''s attention. He quickly left the balcony and was very happy to find that she woke up. Then he walked toward her and said happily Thanks god, you finally wake up." When she saw that the man was Hao, she looked surprised and asked, "Hao, where am I?" "This is my home." Hao smiled and his voice was soft, "I found you lying in front of thepany, so I brought you back to see the doctor. The doctor said that you were overworked and needed some rest." Venus nodded slightly. She recalled the scene again just now. Her eyes were filled with tears and her heart was aching inside. Seeing the tears falling down her face, Hao looked worried and was busy helping her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, asking, "Venus, why are you crying? Were you bullied by someone? You tell me and I''ll hit him for you." Hao gently covered her face and said lovingly, "You''re very weak now. Don''t think too much." Venus nodded. When she noticed his movements suddenly, she was a little embarrassed. She turned her face away quickly, and said, "I see." Hao hid his inner loss, tried to smile and said gently, "You take a rest. I have some things to deal with. I have to take my time slowly, or I''ll scare her.Hao thought. "I have made too much trouble for you. I should go." Venus struggled to get up and was about to get off the bed. Venus struggled to get up and was about to get off the bed, but she didn''t expect Hao to grab her hands suddenly. He lookedplicated. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus froze. She felt familiar with his eyes but couldn''t remember where she had seen them before. "Venus, please don''t be so cold to me." said Hao. Hao looked veryplicated. She couldn''t read his expression. She only nodded gently. Then Hao gently stroked down her dark hair gently. Looking at her confused look, he gently said, "Have a good sleep. Don''t think too much." Looking at his eyes, her restless mood was instantly relieved a lot. She felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and finally slowly closed her eyes. Looking at her beautiful face, Hao leaned down and kissed her forehead gently. "Venus, I''ll give you a happy life." He said softly. In the office building, Xinyou Qiao brought her lunch to look for Kerry Ye. Now Kerry was concentrating on his work. Looking at his handsome face, Xinyou was charmed. In her eyes, Kerry was handsome and rich and he had all the good qualities of a man. He was her prince charming. She wouldn''t let anyone stop her from getting him. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Kerry raised his head and saw Xinyou''s happy face and said lightly, "You''re here." Xinyou ced her lunch on the table and said gently, "Now, its time for lunch." The simple words made Kerry think too much. He felt as if he saw a smiling face when he came home at night, and then his wife said, "You''re finally back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "What are you thinking about?" Xinyou suddenly asked. He suddenly lifted his head and was a little disappointed. The one that had just appeared in his mind was Venus Mu. "Why did I miss her? She''s selfish andscivious. How could she wait for me toe home like a wife?" Kerry thought. Chapter 76 I like Venus Mu (2) Chapter 76 I like Venus Mu (2) "Nothing. Lets have lunch." Kerry said quietly, then lowered his head and ate. Looking at him quietly eating what she had bought, Xinyou Qiao felt satisfied. Her hand was holding the spoon, stirring the coffee. She pretended to say casually, "Just now, I identally saw Venus fainted in front of thepany." Kerry paused, and then said quietly, "I know." Xinyou was smug secretly, and continued, "I wanted to call someone to take her to the hospital, but I didn''t expect that she''d be carried away by Mr. Nangong." "What?" Kerry''s voice was much lower. He threw away his sandwich and then pulled out a paper towel to wipe his hands and said coldly, "You eat first. I need to go out for something." Looking at his hurried pace, Xinyou was very angry and threw away her spoon. On the other side, Hao Nangong was lying on the sofa in the living room leisurely. He was bored watching the football game on TV, and he looked down at his watch every five minutes. "Venus slept from noon until four in the afternoon, but she still doesnt wake up." Hao thought. Hao at the moment was like a teenager in a first rtionship eagerly waiting for his girlfriend to wake up. He mocked himself, "Hao, you''re good at dealing with women. After meeting Venus, why don''t you know what to do?" He stood up and was about to go upstairs to see her when he noticed a person walking slowly down the stairs. He greeted her with concern and asked, "Venus, youre awake." Venus nodded. She was a little better. She looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you, Hao." Hao scratched his hair and said gently, "You don''t have to thank me." "I think I should." Venus was interrupted before she finished her words. "I had maid make ck chicken soup, just for your health. You''re too skinny. You need to eat more." Hao knew that she wanted to leave, so he interrupted her and looked at her expectantly. He knew that she would have to return to the Ye family sooner orter, but he still wished that she could stay here with him longer. Venus really didn''t know how to refuse him. She bit her lip lightly and finally agreed. "Okay." said Venus. Hao was happily, turning his head sideways towards the kitchen and said to the maid, "Please bring out the food." At that moment, a middle-aged woman at the kitchen said respectfully, "Ok, Mr. Nangong." Hao took Venus'' hand and walked with her to the dining table, and then he sat next to her. The food was quickly served. Hao was busying serving food for her, which made the maid was surprised, "When did Mr. Nangong learn to take care of women?" She just guessed what their rtionship was. Venus was affected by his enthusiasm and then she was no longer overly reserved. The two of them chatted happily during the meal. The atmosphere wasfy and cozy. ........ In the Ye vi, Kerry sat on the sofa with a cold look, tapping his fingertips on the table. The atmosphere bes extremely depressing, making the bodyguards behind him nervous, praying for Henry Zhang to show up quickly. With a ''creak-'' sound, the door was pushed open. Henry Zhang instantly appeared in the doorway, and these bodyguards finally let out a sigh of relief. He stood in front of Kerry and said respectfully, "I''ve checked all the hospitals in the city, and there''s no record of Miss Mu''s registration." Kerry furrowed and he looked gloomy, clenching his hands tightly. "Where the hell is she now? He said angrily. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind. He suddenly stood up, picked up the jacket on the sofa, and said with an indifferent tone, Prepare the car and go to Hao Nangong''s house." At Hao''s vi, after they finished dinner, Venus and Hao sat on the sofa chatting. Venus looked up at her watch, thinking about how to tell Hao that it was time for her to go. Just then, a middle-aged man walked up to them. He was butler Heng Du. He said respectfully, "Mr. Ye is outside the door." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Both of them were startled. Venus was a little nervous. She knew Kerry didnt like her, so she was worried that he would me Hao. Now Venus thought Kerry would hurt the people who were good to her. Hao''s face darkened. He clenched his fists tightly for a moment, eventually slowly unclenching them, and a crooked smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Show him in at once." He said quietly. Heng Du nodded, and then quickly walked away. Chapter 76 I like Venus (3) Chapter 76 I like Venus (3) Kerry Ye ising to pick you up, so go back with him. Hao Nangong said, trying his best to ignore his unwillingness to let Venus Mu go. OK. Venus nodded. A tall man came and it was indeed Kerry. Instead of looking at Hao, Kerry directly focused on Venus. He looked stern and said indifferently, Venus, how dare you? Do not seduce my friend! Venus turned pale, feeling no surprise that he would say so. He just wanted to tell the whole world how bitchy she was. Hao, apparently, was annoyed by Kerrys words and said in a loud voice, Kerry, calm down! Vivian fainted in front of yourpany, so I brought her back. Dont use her before knowing the truth! Feeling Hao was protecting her, Kerry was getting angrier. His tone grew colder, Hao, I hope you dont get into us. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hao looked stiff, for he realized that he shouldnt get involved in, so he softened his tone quite a bit, OK. You two, be nice to each other. Kerry went forward and viciously mped down on her shoulders, hurting Venus, but he didnt stop at all. What he said was as cruel as usual, Venus, no matter what our rtionship is, its a matter between you and me, but you take Hao in, which touched my bottom line! Venus gritted her teeth to endure. Her body was already weak, and now she felt even more dizzy and her lips kept trembling, I... I didnt... Kerry saw that something was wrong with her, but he took it as her guilty, looking even colder and said, Bitch, do you want more? Lets go home and Ill let you get what you want. Kerry took her hand and was about to walk back, when suddenly a fist swept over. Kerry couldnt help but take a few steps back, feeling the pain on the left side of his face that was so hot. He stared at Hao, his tone gloomy, Hao, what are you doing? Hao grabbed him by the cor and looked like he didnt flinch, questioning, Kerry, how can you insult her like this? How sad she must be to be treated like this by you! Venus looked stunned. He was the first man to give her warmth and make her move. Kerry stiffened, looking at him with incredulity, and asked coldly, Hao, when did you start sympathizing with women? Are you sure you want to break up with me for her? Without a hint of hesitation, Hao said, Dont hurt her! What happened next was out of Venuss expectation. Kerry punched at Hao fiercely. Hao suddenly slumped to the ground, but he immediately stretched out his leg to kick Kerry. Without any notice, Kerrys back hit the wall and Hao got up to jump on him Venus looked anxious, but she didnt know how to stop them, so she just stood there and shouted, You guys stop! Please dont! The two men just ignored her. Venus didnt know that they were not fighting, butpeting. Kerry couldnt ept that his brother fought for that woman. Hao was venting, for he couldnt stand the fact that his best friend had married the woman he loved the most! Their fight drew attracted Heng Du and Henry He and others. The door was pushed open and a group of people all poured into the room, all stunned when they saw the situation in the room. Why were they fighting? Venus noticed Henry and shouted, Dont just stand there, quickly stop them! Henry and Heng Du didnt dare to wait for a second and they went forward to forcefully separate the two young masters. Kerry was being held by Henry, looking at the bruised and swollen Hao. His look was full of gloom and he asked coldly, Why? Why did you fight with me for Venus? Hao sneered fearlessly, staring at Kerry, who was in a mess, and said calmly, Because I like her! As soon as he said so, the room quieted down. Chapter 77 What did Kerry truly want?(1) Chapter 77 What did Kerry truly want?(1) Since it was Venus Mu that caused their argument, Venus was shocked, for she couldnt have imagined that Hao Nangong would say he liked her?! What attracted him? Kerry Ye frowned, saying with an annoying tone, You like her? Dont forget shes mine! Hao was still arrogant, turning to look at Venus, Kerry, we all know why you married Venus? What can you give to her but to break her heart? So? Ill give her all my love! I can make her the happiest woman in the world! His words were powerful. As if it was the most pious oath, like the firmest promise. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus stood dumbfounded, focusing on Hao. Although she couldnt believe it, she had to say that because of his words, she somewhat cheered up. Thank you, Hao. This was about the warmest words she had ever heard, Venus murmured inwardly. Kerry couldnt exactly know his feeling right now, but he had the impulsion to cover Haos mouth! He didnt know what it was, from his bottom of heart and the only thing he was clear was that he was upset! Kerry fiercely broke away from Henry Hes control,ing to Venus. Then he grabbed her into his arms, looking indifferently at Hao, and said, Ill forget what Ive heard. Hao, who was tall and strong, stopped in front of him and said with a firm look, Kerry, fair y! Well see who can win Venuss heart. She and I lie on the same bed every night! Kerry said coldly. Hao snorted and said in a deep voice, Ill take a tenth of my shares to ce a bet. Kerry frowned, with the veins up. He asked gloomily, Are you serious? Thats right. Haoughed at him wildly and asked indifferently, Bet or not?! Good. Hao relieved and said seriously, Lets say it in advance. If Venus falls in love with me, then you have to let her go! Sure. Venus quietly stayed in the car, worrying about the two outside. Looking at the beautiful night scene outside the window, she listened to the car CD alone. There was a crossroads ahead and the car should be directly forward, but Venus didnt expect Kerry suddenly turned the steering wheel and the car turned at the corner. Then the car kept rushing on a narrow road. Henry, dont follow me. You guys go back home. Kerry fixed his headset and said faintly. Henry answered, Yes, Young Master. Turning off the headset, Kerry kept driving. Venus was so nervous that her hands were all sweaty. With the road bing narrower and narrower, she couldnt help but thinkWould he find a ce to kill her and then just bury her Where are we...going? Venus desperately tried to keep calm and asked in a careful voice. Kerry squinted at her, deliberately remaining silent. He could see that she was nervous, and he just did it on purpose. Once he thought this fucking woman ruined his friendship, he had the urge to strangle her! Eventually, the car parked in a small forest. There was not a single person around, only the sound made by the cicada, asionally mixed with the rustling- sound of the wind blowing through the leaves. Venus became even more nervous, gulping for air. She was panicked, but the door of the car beside her was suddenly opened, then her arm was violently tugged by Kerry and her whole body was fiercely gotten out of the car. What do you want? Venus questioned. Kerry stared at her with a mocking look and said, What do you think? Youre going to kill me? Venuss voice trembled as she asked. Kerryughed, looking at her very funny expression and the anger inside magically dissipated quite a lot. He slowly approached her face, his expression extremely serious, I did think about that just now. Venuss body stiffened and said coldly, You cant kill me! Why? If you kill me, my brother wont let you go! Chapter 77 What did Kerry truly want?(2) Chapter 77 What did Kerry truly want?(2) Venus Mu wanted to scare him by mentioning her brother, but she didnt think it would backfire. Kerry Ye hated Tianye Mu so much that she still dared to say this name. Sure enough, hearing this name, Kerry looked sullen, his blue ice eyes glowing. His tone was as cold as the cold in winter, OK, why not? Anyway, I cant find him. He fondled her slender neck, as if he was thinking which part was the best to kill her. Venus subconsciously trembled and then she immediately took his hand off her. Compared to his force, she couldnt stand this kind of flirting things, making her a deer followed by a jaguar. He didnt do it quickly, but tortured her little by little. Kerrys broad chest pressed to her, while taking off his jacket to lie it on the front cover of the car. He then grabbed her waist, lifting her to sit on the jacket as she struggled and wandered. Hearing his heartbeat, Venus finally realized his intentions and struggled to get up, sounding a little scared, Dont! Heh... Kerry used his left hand to immobilize her hands that were moving around and raised them to the top of her head. His right hand rudely tugged at the fabric on her body and said coldly, Bitch, thiss your punishment! After saying this, arge hand ripped her underwear and got into her body fiercely. Hurt... Venus said, biting her lip. Kerry didnt have the slightest intention of pitying her. His desire for many days was like getting an outlet, so he was rude and wild. Venus gripped on her hands and the pain made her crying, but she could only endure silently.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Pa! Scream! The extreme hurt of her ass made Venus took a breath. The unbearable feeling of humiliation overwhelmed her, making her want to resist, No! Heh... Kerry suddenly slowed down, only to see him caressing her cheeks, but the words he said made her blush. When Im fucking you, do you imagine me as another man? Like Zihang Lu, or Hao Nangong? Kerry, you pervert! Venus desperately wanted him to shut up. How could he have such an asshole idea! After Kerry heard the word pervert, there was bloody coldness on his face as he raised his hand once again and pped her rounded ass hard! Ah-! Venus screamed in pain, feeling as if the man must have exerted all his strength this time, or else her ass wouldnt be painfully numb, now as if she had no consciousness at all. Dont let me hear those two words from you again, or next time I wont just use my hands! So, she touched his bottom line again. Venus thought extremely sadly, pervert was a taboo for him, just like Tianye, or Zihang, all could drive this man crazy. I got it! Worried about suffering from his beat once again, Venus answered. She suspected that thest p had shattered her tailbone! God, the monster! When it was over, Kerry threw her into the passenger seat and returned to the drivers seat. He started the car, and it immediately sped away like a spinning arrow. The clothes were torn by him, so she could only curl herself up in his suit jacket. There left the smell of semen on it, making Venus feel very ufortable. Back at Ye s house, Venus looked at the light reflected through the window, wondering. How was she going to get in the door with no clothes on her? Kerry knew what she was thinking, his hands leisurely cing on the edge of the car window. He then smiled in a wicked way and said, Its not like Im the only one whos seen your body, why need to cover? Dont you like to seduce men? Now its exactly what you wanted! Venus was so angry that she gave him a vicious re and retorted, Im not an exhibitionist. Why would I like this! Kerry snorted coldly, his tone extremely disdainful, How much more advanced do you think you are than an exhibitionist? Venus bit her lip, deciding to ignore this man. Then she made the suit close to her body, gamely opening the car door and stepping out of the car. Ah-! Venus felt her legs suddenly hanging in the air, so she screamed in panic. Then she realized that she was being held in Kerrys arms. Worrying that he would suddenly drop her to the ground, so she tightly wrapped around his neck. He carried her through the living room and went straight to the bedroom on the second floor. He kicked the door open and threw her on the bed, then he headed towards the bathroom. When he was taking a shower, Venus went back to her own room, lying on the bed and quickly falling asleep. Chapter 77 What did Kerry truly want?(3) Chapter 77 What did Kerry truly want?(3) Red Rose Caf Xinyou Qiao rested her chin with both hands, stirring the strong coffee carelessly until someone came. When she raised her head, she saw handsome Hao Nangong. What does Miss Qiao want from me? The smile on Haos face waszy, and his voice was husky. Xinyou put down the spoon, smiling, and said gently, Hao, do you remember thest time it was at this caf, the two of us chatting? Hao held his chin with both hands and made a thoughtful appearance, then he shook his head and said, Sorry, I dont remember anything. Xinyou wasnt annoyed and said, Then let me help you recall. You mentioned that design and told me that Mr. Ye was looking for the owner. Dont you remember? Hao made a look of sudden enlightenment and asked in a gentle tone, Why do you mention this? Xinyou elegantly took a sip of her coffee and said slowly, At the time, I thought you didnt mean to mention it, but after something happened, I think you did it on purpose! Oh? When I saw you anxiously carried Venus away yesterday after she fainted, it made me wonder if you... liked Venus. Xinyou directly cut to the chase and said with certainty. Hao didnt answer immediately. Xinyou was anxious, but she had to pretend to be calm and continued, You deliberately told me about that because you wanted me to learn that Kerry was looking for me, then let me take the initiative to approach Kerry, and when were together, youll be able to get Venus. Am I right? Nangong snorted and finally said, Miss Qiao is indeed a smart person. Since you know this, I will be honest. I do think so. Xinyou couldnt help but feel relieved, and continued to ask, How do you know that I will definitely approach Kerry? Hao raised his chin slightly, his tone a bitzy, Because I can see ambitions in your eyes. Ambition? She thought she had been hiding it well, but she didnt expect to be seen by him, but it seemed he wasnt just a dude who just yed with women like the rumors said. Since this was the case, Xinyou was going to tell the truth and directly said, Im looking for you today because I want you to work with me. You want Venus and I want Kerry. Since we have the same goal, why not join hands? What Xinyou said seemed to arouse Haos interest, he pondered a little and said indifferently, If you want to cooperate, why dont you show your sincerity? Xinyou looked stunned and asked, I dont understand what you mean. Hao pointed at the bag on the table to her left and said, If we are cooperating, why do we need a wiretap. Is it because we dont have confidence in each other? Xinyou looked shocked after hearing his words. She did have a wiretap in her bag. Though she was here to find Hao for cooperation, she wanted to leave enough wriggle room. She was worried that if the cooperation didnt work out, he was Kerrys best friend, and if he told Kerry this, then what she has done for Kerry would be in vain. Xinyou took a deep breath and pulled it out of her bag and tossed it to him, asking in confusion, How did you know I would have this in my bag? Haoughed carelessly and said indifferently, Im naturally sensitive to these things. People always thought that he only yed with women, but they didnt know that he had numerous brushes with death. It was that time, when he thought he was going to meet God, Venus saved him by ident. Xinyou nodded and said, OK. Hao looked at her, asking with his husky voice, In order to put my partner at ease, I need to confess something to you. Xinyou frowned and said, What is it? I know that the owner of the design is actually Venus. Xinyou froze and the hand holding the coffee cup trembled slightly, asking incredulously, How do you know that? You dont have to know. I just want to make a request. What request?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 78 Venus, I Wont Let You Die!(1) Chapter 78 Venus, I Won''t Let You Die!(1) When we meet again, I dont want to find something like that in your bag. Xinyou Qiao knew he was asking her to be sincere in their cooperation. And she nodded and said: Dont worry. I will. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then a giant smile spread across Hao Nangongs face. He said with great satisfaction: I love to deal with smart people, and since this is a cooperation, Ill have to show my sincerity. Do you know why Kerry is trying so hard to find the creator of that design? Xinyou shook her head. She had been perplexed by this question for a long time, and she felt excited that she would finally get to know the answer, because the answer is the key to get near to Kerry. Hao Nangong smiled and said: That designer is Kerry s one-night stand, but he then found it hard to forget about her. You know what I mean? Xinyou felt a pang of jealousy when she heard it. But she soon regained herposure, because she realized Kerry still didnt know that woman is Venus, and she got a n. Venus, Kerry is yours for the time being, and Ill win him over with the help of your past experiences. Xinyou thought to herself. ...... Venus arrived at thepany early in the morning. She looked at Xinyou and found she was typing attentively. Venus felt her heart was pierced, because Xinyou would usually greet her with a giant smile, but now she didnt even spare a passing nce. Venus took a deep breath. She forced herself to calm down and focus on her work. Xinyou was typing rapidly. Her delicate fingers were moving swiftly across the keyboard, and on the screen, a giant word appeared: Resignation. When she finished the letter, Xinyou sent it to Kerry without a moments hesitation. Then she sighed with relief. A smile appeared on her face. Now all she had to do was to wait for Kerry s call. She had ned everything she needed to say and do when she met Kerry beforehand. Soon, Kerry called her. Xinyou answered quickly. And Kerry said: Come to my office. Fine. Xinyou hanged up the phone, fixed her makeup and walked into an elevator. Venus stared after her as she left, and her face crumpled. So, is this really the end of our friendship? ...... Xinyou knocked the door, and walked into Kerry s office when he responded. Kerry raised his head and looked at Xinyou up and down. He seemed to notice a flicker of despair from her eyes, but he wasnt sure whether he was right. He put down his pen gently and asked tly: Why do you want to resign all of a sudden? Xinyou looked down because she felt guilty and she knew her eyes would betray her. Her face set, and her hands grabbed her cloth tightly. After a while, she said quietly: Ill get married soon. Kerry froze. He got some vague feelings that he found difficult to articte. But he was certain there was a tinge of disappointment. He said: Congrattions. Xinyou also froze. Then a tired smile flickered across her face. She said: You know, I really dont want you to congratte me. Kerry got confused. He asked tly: Why? Xinyou took a deep breath, as if saying it was a decision she finally made. I didnt want to say it. You have already got married with Venus, and whats the point of bringing up what happened that day at the hotel. Kerry s face changed. He stood up slowly, and because of the strong sunlight behind him, his facial expression was hard to discern, He said in a shocked tone: Hotel? Xinyou bit her lips and said: That night not only did I lose my design, I lost something else that is very valuable to me. What happened that night was a beautiful memory, and then Nangong told me you were looking for me. There was pain in her tone. Kerry stared at her eyes and walked slowly towards her. He asked: Do you still remember the number of the room? Xinyou thought about it and answered: CK International Hotel. Room 1026. The moment she finished, Kerry rushed to her and embraced her tightly. Xinyou found his heart was beating violently, and his body smelt like cigarettes, Her heart was also sinking slowly. Chapter 78 Venus, I wont let you die! (2) Chapter 78 Venus, I won''t let you die! (2) The pungent smell of her perfume dragged Kerry Ye to reality. He frowned, but he didnt loosen his hand. He gradually let her go. It was only then that he remembered her previous words and asked in a deep voice, You said that you were going to get married? Hearing this, Xinyou was filled with sadness and she said sullenly, My stepmother insisted that I marry a rich old man and I didnt dare to refuse. She said that if I didnt marry him, she would kick me out of the house... After hearing her words, Kerry felt sorry for her and he recalled her bringing lunch for him. Whenever he worked for too long, she would gently remind him to take a rest. There was no denying that she was an extremely kind and gentle girl. Kerry stretched out his hand to ce on her shoulder, saying in a gentle tone, Im going to meet with your stepmother to stop her. Hearing this, Xinyou was worried about how to make up for her lies. And of course, she wouldnt let him meet her stepmother. Xinyou raised a smile of gratitude, but her tone was full of loss, Forget it, Ive actually said no. Ive thought about it, the worst situation is to stay in a hotel or just stay on the street. Im used to it. Looking at her, Kerry felt his heart ache, while his big hand covering her small hand and said lightly, Hotels are not safe. The street is too dangerous. There are plenty of rooms in my house and you can stay there for now. Xinyou looked stunned, but she was filled with excitement inwardly. She lowered her head and said, This is not good, my identity...what if Venus misunderstands? When Kerry heard her mention Venus, his attitude changed and said indifferently, You are a guest, she doesnt dare to say anything. Hearing this, Xinyou looked bright and smiling as she gently said, Kerry, thank you. Seeing her look change too quickly, Kerry felt a little strange, but he soon forgot it. Perhaps he thought too much. After returning home from work, when Venus was having dinner, she identally learned that Kerry didnte home, so she went back to her room. She didnt know that Kerry was driving Xinyou on his way to Ye s house, and her life would be miserable because of Xinyou s intervention. ... The next morning With the rm ringing on time, Venus opened her eyes in a daze and got out of bed to wash up. Just then, she heard the sound of the door opening and Venus guessed that it was Mrs Qining to remind her to eat, and said, Mrs. Qin, I will go down immediately. At that moment, a familiar face suddenly appeared on the mirror, scaring her. she thought that she was hallucinating, and subconsciously called out, Xinyou. After turning around, she saw her. Xinyou snorted, slowly approaching her. At an extremely close distance, she said softly, Surprised, are you? Wanna ask why I show up here so early in the morning? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Venus nodded her head, waiting for her exnation. Xinyou casually yed with a trail of hair on her chest and her tone was careless, From today, I will also live in this house. As for the reason,st night, Kerry was with me. Of course, that was a lie, but she was confident that she would be Kerrys woman sooner orter! It was just a matter of time. After hearing her words, Venus instantly turned white and her whole bodys blood was cold and numb, eyes full of incredulity, Xinyou, do you really want to do this? You really dont care about our friendship at all! Xinyou snorted, How many times do I have to tell you? Ive never saw you as a friend! As for what you should be thinking about right now is how Im going to get you out of here! Venus weakly leaned against the edge of the washbasin, breathing heavily, with her hands clutching the edge. She was desperate. She never thought Xinyou would do this to her. Justst night she was still thinking about how to get back together with her, but in just one night, everything couldnte back Looking at her desperate look, Xinyou was filled with pleasure and continued, I advise you to quit now so that you wont feel embarrassed, otherwise dont even beg me for mercy! Only then did Venus realize just how cruel she really was. She felt as if she had fallen into a cold and piercing ice cer and immediately entered a volcano again, causing her painful. However, Xinyou didnt let her go at all. She was still stimting her fragile nerves, and her sanity had all lost, causing her to shout fiercely, Stop it! With a crash, the mirror in front of her shattered instantly due to the impact, startling Xinyou. Venus breathed heavily andrge streams of red blood instantly flowed from her arm to the clean white washbasin. Xinyou was shocked and she was about to say something when a footstep came from outside the door, and it was Kerry. What happened? Kerry heard the sound, so he came to see what was going on. When he saw Venuss bloodied right hand, he frowned and he immediately shouted in a deep voice, Uncle Wang! Hurry up and get the medical kit! Uncle Wang rushed in response. Seeing Venuss arm, he was shocked and rushed to open the medical kit, taking out the gauze and scissors. Then he came in front of Venus and acted skillfully to bandage it. After the bandage, Venuss arm temporarily stopped bleeding. Kerry asked them with an indifferent look, What just happened? Without waiting for Venus to speak, Xinyou carefully said, I came to Venus, and she asked me why I was here, so I said... Im living here for now. Kerry looked at Venus, seeing that she didnt say a word and he asked coldly, Really? Xinyou made a gesture to wipe away her tears and said with a sad tone, I understand her. If I were Venus, I would be ufortable too. Im sorry and Ill leave right away! Xinyou turned around and was ready to leave, but she was stopped by someone. When she looked back, she saw Kerrys face, only to hear, Stay here. You dont need to go anywhere. Chapter 78 Venus, I Wont Let You Die!(4) Chapter 78 Venus, I Won''t Let You Die!(4) Xinyou looked at Venus, and said sorrowfully: Venus, look at yourself. Why do you have to go against me? Think about how you felt when you won the award at school, and dont you think it is totally not worth it? Venus looked calm, but her heart ached as if it was pierced. She asked in a hoarse voice: Xinyou, I still cant believe you can be so cruel. I just want to know have you ever regarded me as a friend? Xinyou could see the look of expectancy in Venuss heavy-lidded eyes. But she gave a dryugh and answered with contempt: No, I have never taken you as a friend. And soon, the look of expectancy disappeared from Venuss eyes. And what took over was a look of despair. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. So what are you doing here? Venus coughed and asked apathetically. Sheughed a hollowugh when she noticed contempt was written all over Xinyous face. Im here to ask when do you n to get divorced with Kerry. Xinyou stared at her pale face and asked. Venus answered: I really dont want to talk about this matter. Please get out now. Xinyou s brow furrowed. She said fiercely: You have to get divorced with him someday, so why dont you do it earlier? Why do you have to torture yourself? You are speaking to me as...Kerry s lover? Or his wife? Venus was in great pain and she didnt care whether what she said was hurtful or not. Besides, Xinyou had never taken her as a friend, so why would she care about her feelings? Xinyou froze. Venus never spoke to her in that manner and she found it hard to get used to. Please leave. I really dont to talk. Venus felt rather tired. Her breath was getting faint. Xinyou said angrily: Venus, just wait! Ill be Kerry s wife sooner orter! Then she walked away, and Venus felt her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and then she shut her eyespletely. She felt she was floating in the air, and everything around her was pure white, as if she was swimming in clouds. Where am I? She was confused. Then, all of a sudden, she saw two figures in front of her, and she looked carefully and found they were her parents! Venus was excited. She waved at them and yelled: Mom, Dad!Im here! But her parents didnt respond. A wind was blowing, and their body began to disappear. Venus was frightened. She rushed to them and tried to grab them, but they said: Venus, my good girl. You are not supposed to be here. Go back. You and Tianye must take good care of yourselves. Please dont leave me! Mom! Dad! Please stay! Venus screamed. But her parents disappeared slowly. She was in despair. Then she felt agonizing pain on her arm, and the white clouds were soon reced by utter darkness. Venus! Open your damn eyes! Or Ill destroy Mus Group, and Ill kill your brother! Venus heard lots of noises, but she didnt want to open her eyes. Then, a sharp pain shot up her arm again and she opened her eyes in agony. The first thing she saw was Kerry s annoying face. He was looking dreadful. What wrong with this man? She thought. Chapter 79 Seducing him actively (1) Chapter 79 Seducing him actively (1) Kerry was relieved when he saw her open her eyes, then he put her arm down. She''s got bruises on her arms from Kerry''s pinching. Venus frowned and said weakly, "What are you doing?" She finally knew why she felt pain in her dream. "He pinched my arm, causing me great pain. But why did he do this?" She thought. "I''ve made you good and mad, haven''t I?" Kerry narrowed his eyes and said deliberately, I did this on purpose. Venus didn''t want to talk to him and tried to close her eyes again, but feeling the sharp pain again. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Kerry had to pinch her arm to prevent her from passing out again. "Why are you pinching me again?" Venus stared at him with open eyes and said. "You''re not allowed to close your eyes!" Kerry looked at her and said coldly. Venus thought she''d go crazy sooner orter herself even if he didn''t torture her to death. Venus froze, only then noticed that there was someone standing in the room. The man was Dr. Han. Venus, don''t me Kerry. Hes just a little mean sometimes." Dr. Han said, and then he suddenly noticed Kerrys cold stare, which made him subconsciously afraid. Dr. Han was silent and muttered, He just threatened me to put a gun to my head if I couldn''t get her to wake up. Now that she finally wakes up, he''s being so mean to her. I really don''t understand what he''s doing." But Dr. Han didnt dare to say that out loud, he could only whine about it inside. Then he said to Venus, "You were in a very dangerous situation just now. The tetanus caused the wound to be infected and brought on a high fever, and youre weak. If Kerry doesn''t do this, you could.." Dr. Han didn''t finish his sentence and Venus had guessed what he was going to say. She''d just seen her mom and dad when she was unconscious, and it seemed like it was her hallucination, or maybe she almost couldnt wake up. She suddenly thought herself better off dead. She would be better off dead than to live in such pain. If she died, she would not have to endure the pain of betrayal and humiliation. Venus looked calm, as if she was disappointed to have woken up. "Doctor Han, thank you." She said coldly. "You are the most frequently injured patient I''ve ever encountered. Although it''s good to see you, I truly hope this is thest time we''ll see each other." Dr. Han waved his hand and said meaningfully, As soon as the he said this, Kerry immediately looked at him and gave him a warning look. Dr. Han shrugged, but out of his professional ethics as a doctor, he looked serious and said, "Mr. Ye, I''m serious. I can''t promise that I can save her every time. I''ve finished what I have to say, so I''ll leave first." Then Dr. Han left the room. "I''m tired, you can leave now." Venus said to Kerry. With only the two of them left in the room, Venus really didn''t have the strength to take any more of his torture. Kerry looked at her pale face and said nothing, leaving quietly. Then Venus closed her eyes, tears falling from the corners of her eyes. Brother, I don''t even have someone I can trust now. What am I supposed to do?" Venus talked to herself. ........ Kerry hadn''t been in her presence since that day and Xingyou Qiao hadnt bothered her. Life was quiet for Venus. Even the maid was treating her better than before. When she ate, Mrs. Qin always brought the food to her room and only left after she ate. On this day, Mrs Qin was still standing on the side, watching her eat and asionally serving her soup and dishes. Venus slowly put down her chopsticks, said softly, "Mrs. Qin, you don''t need to serve me when I eat." She was ufortable with someone staring at her while she ate. Mrs. Qin wore an unnatural smile and said truthfully, "Mr. Ye ordered me to do that. I don''t dare to disobey it." Upon hearing that she mentioned Kerry, Venus lost her appetite for the meal. Shey down on the bed and said indifferently, "I don''t want to eat. You just take them all away." When Mrs. Qin heard this, she was tense and said, "You are very weak now. Please eat more." Venus sat up abruptly, and asked indifferently, "Is this also his order?" Mrs. Qin didn''t dare lie, so she just nodded. Venus was furious. She felt she was like a bird herself that lost freedom, locked in a cage by Kerry. Every day someone took turns watching her, which was working herst nerve. Venus tried to restrain his anger. She took a deep breath, and said, "You get him here. I want to talk to him personally." Mrs. Qin furrowed and she said carefully, "Mr. Ye is at the office now." "When is heing back?" Venus asked. "He''ll be back in the evening after work. Please wait patiently." said Mrs. Qin. "When he gets off work in the evening, you tell him I have something for him." said Venus. "Yes, Miss." Mrs. Qin answered. Chapter 79 Seducing him actively (2) Chapter 79 Seducing him actively (2) After Mrs. Qin left, Venus was bored. Her right hand was injured, so she can''t draw the sketches for now. She picked up her cell phone and entered a chat application, where the first thing she saw was thetest message from Xinyou Qiao. The happiest thing is to have lunch with the man I love every day.Xinyou posted. She had also posted two pictures of food. In one of the pictures, there were several steaks on a te with knives and forks neatly arranged, and in the other, a bottle of red wine and two tall sses. As soon as the message was posted, many replies appeared below. Some were from their college ssmates expressing their envy of her, and others asked if her boyfriend was rich. Venus recalled that Xinyou Qiao had said that it was Kerry who had lunch with her every day. Now she understood that Xinyou Qiao and Kerry had already had an affair. Venus felt like she was a fool herself before. At that time she was even worried that they didn''t get along well. Maybe Venus was very disappointed in Xinyou Qiao, so she looked at Xinyou''s profile photo, hesitated and finally deleted Xinyou from her contacts. "Xinyou Qiao, youre not my friend from now on." Venus swore. Then Venus rubbed her eyes andy down on the bed, and soon fell asleep. After work, Kerry Ye returned to the vi and Xinyou also came back with him. The two of them went to the dining table and sat down, and Mrs. Qin started to order people to serve food. "Did Venus eat today?" Kerry picked up his chopsticks and asked Mrs. Qin coldly, Xinyou, who was on the side, was jealous when she heard that. She was filled with anger. She really couldn''t understand what Kerry was thinking. He hadn''t been visiting Venus for the past few days, so Xinyou thought he didn''t care about Venus at all. But he asked Mrs. Qin every day if Venus ate something. Does he still care about Venus? How does he really feel about Venus Xinyou thought. Mrs. Qin didn''t dare to lie. She sighed gently and said, "Miss Mu doesn''t want me to serve her, she says she''ll be ufortable." "She''s so troublesome." Kerry snorted and said indifferently. Mrs. Qin suddenly remembered something, and then said, "Miss Mu said that she wanted to talk to you." Xinyou was curious, "What does Venus want to talk with Kerry?" Kerry picked up a handkerchief to wipe his hands, and said, "Did she really say that?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes." said Mrs. Qin. Thinking briefly, Kerry stood up and went straight up the stairs to the second floor. When she saw Kerry go upstairs to Venus, Xinyou clutched her hands tightly. "Venus even dares to approach Kerry. It seems that she wants me to give her more lessons." She thought. She put down her chopsticks and quickly went upstairs as well. Until Venus''s door was open, she pressed her ear against the door and eavesdropped on their talk inside. "You wanted to see me for something?" Kerry asked faintly. Venus sat up from the bed and put the pillow under her waist and said, "Please dont let Mrs. Qin watch me for dinner again. I''m ufortable." When she finished, Kerry walked toward her slowly, looking at her and said indifferently, "This has nothing to do with me." Venus was a little angry. "Why is this man always so overbearing? Hasnt he ever learned to respect others?" She thought. Then Venus took a deep breath, tried to calm herself, and said, "Mr. Ye, this has been a vition of my freedom." "What did you call me?" Kerry asked. He was a little annoyed. Venus looked stunned, and then remembered that she had called him Mr. Ye. She thought it was appropriate, or at least the title fitted their current rtionship. He had never taken her as his wife and she had never taken him as her husband. "I think I''m right in calling you that." Venus answered with a calm look. Kerry was unhappy when she called him like that. He said coldly, You are not allowed to call me that. You know you are my wife." "Youve never thought of me as your wife, nor would I ever think of you as my husband, and that''s an apt description of our rtionship." Venus replied. Kerry furrowed, and then he walked closer to her, lifted her chin with his hand, and said coolly, "You are right. You are indeed unworthy of the title of my wife; you are merely my bedfellow." Venus had expected him to say that, but she didn''t retorted. She just looked at him with a nk expression. Now she didn''t care whether he humiliated her or not. She suddenly realized that it was not tit-for-tat retaliation that could preserve her dignity, but indifference to him. She took him for a vicious dog. She was angry that it had bitten her, but she would not bite the dog again. Suddenly, Kerry kissed her on the lips so rudely that she couldn''t breathe. When his punishing kisses affected her breathing and her chest ached fromck of oxygen, Venus reaffirmed her thoughts. "He''s just a bastard who has no respect for others." Chapter 79 Seducing him actively (3) Chapter 79 Seducing him actively (3) Venus stretched out her arms and pushed hard against him, but she waspletely pressed against the bed. He ripped her clothes roughly. Venus was furious. Just as Venus felt like she was going to suffocate, his lips finally left hers. She was finally able to take a big gulp of fresh air. Just then, Kerry had taken off his jacket. "Kerry, what do you want?" Venus tightly covered her chest with her hands and said fearfully. "What else can man and woman do in bed?" said Kerry with a sneer. "You stay away from me, I don''t want....." Venus said loudly. "How can he be so shameless? After he had slept with Xingyou Qiao, he can also have a sex with me as if nothing happened. Venus thought hatefully. "Do you have the right to refuse? Venus." Kerry said coldly as he tore her clothes off. At this moment, there was suddenly a sharp knock on the door. Then Xinyou Qiao''s voice came through the door, "Venus, are you asleep? I can''t sleep, can you talk with me?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The two people on the bed froze. Hearing the knocking still continuing, Kerry slowly climbed up from the bed, fastened the button and went to the door and opened it. Xinyou pretended not to know that Kerry was inside and said shyly, "Sorry, I didn''t know you were in there." Kerry looked calm and said indifferently, "I''m going back to my room. You guys just have a chat." Looking at his upright figure, Xinyou didn''t enter Venus'' room but closed the door and followed him. When Venus heard the door being closed, she knew that Xinyou did it on purpose. Venus also knew that she came to the door at this time on purpose, but she helped Venus to get rid of Kerry indirectly, which was also a good thing for Venus. After Kerry returned to his room, he saw Xinyou standing in the doorway when he was just about to close the door. He furrowed slightly and said, "Aren''t you looking for Venus?" Xinyou reached out her hands and pushed the door open, then grabbed him around the waist and said sweetly, "Kerry, can I stay here tonight?" "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Kerry froze and said seriously. But she hugged him tighter, her shoulders trembling slightly, and said, "Do you like me? You think I''m not a good girl? Think I don''t....." Before she could finish her sentence, Kerry kissed her on the lips, causing her to be physically intoxicated. Then she was picked up by him and ced on the soft bed. There was a romantic atmosphere. Her face became increasingly red. She silently enjoyed his caresses. Kerry looked at her shy face, smelling her fragrant rose scent. Then he kissed her again, and there was a sound in his ear that she let out, but he suddenly stiffened, and his burning sexual desire vanished in an instant. "Why does her sound remain me of Venus?" Kerry thought. Seeing him suddenly stop, Xingyou panicked inside. She stretched out her arms and hugged his neck, saying shyly, "Kerry, dont stop, I want......" Chapter 80 Push Her Downstairs(1) Chapter 80 Push Her Downstairs(1) There is no way an average man could resist this temptation, but Kerry is not one of the average men. Her seductive sound only served to ruin his desires. He was doubting again whether she was truly the girl he met that night. He remembered that girl was shy and innocent, and how could she change from a girl who was so pure to someone who is so open and who asks for sex on her own initiative within such a short period of time. He also remembered that girl made it very clear that she doesnt want to have anything to do with him anymore, so why does Xinyou wants him so much now? He realized there is something wrong. What is it? Kerry? Xinyou asked sorrowfully. Kerry looked away, and got up slowly and said in a t voice: I have something to deal with. Ill be in the study. You can sleep now. A wave of sadness swept over her. She refrained her emotions and nodded slightly. Kerry heaved a sigh. He took his coat and walked out. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When Kerry was gone, Xinyou clenched her fists tightly and knocked them fiercely on her bed. She then covered her face andforted herself by saying: Its okay. He doesnt want you now, and its not a big deal. Because he is yours sooner orter. She regained herposure. And she felt better when she remembered what Kerry said to Venus: You are only a sex partner of mine! She thought to herself: Venus! Ill never let you win! ...... It was a beautiful morning with glorious sunshine. Venus, who had been staying indoors for quite a few days, decided to go for a walk outside. But the moment she walked to the stairs, Xinyou opened the door and appeared in front of her. What a coincidence. Are you going downstairs? Xinyou smiled brilliantly and asked in a sarcastic tone. Venus ignored her. She was about to go downstairs but her wounded hand was suddenly grabbed by Xinyou, and a sharp pain shoot up her arm. How do you feel when you see I walked out of Kerry s room? Xinyou said wickedly. Xinyou was pretty sure Kerry was touched by herst night, but he checked himself at thest moment. She swallowed her pride and asked him to love her, but he left her alone in the bedroom and didnt go back the whole night. She couldnt understand why would he do that. Doesnt he hate Venus? And she knew perfectly what would be of them if there was no Venus. An evil smile flickered across Xinyous face. She grabbed Venuss hand even tighter, and said in a sharp voice: Venus, what would it take for you to get divorced with Kerry. Venuss face contorted in pain. The gauze was soaked by blood. She withdrew her hand in a sh and said tly, while staring at the blood stains on the floor: You can ask him to get divorced with me. Xinyou delivered a p across Venuss face. Her eyes reflected her wickedness. You know I can not! Venus! Why do you have to do this to me! Venuss face was burning, but she felt her heart was pierced. She clutched at her chest, and her face was stony. She said in a cold voice: I dont want topete with you. Dont push me. Xinyou smiled again and walked slowly towards Venus. She then leaned towards Venus and whispered to her: Venus, you will never win against me. Maybe we can do an experiment. Venus was confused. Then Xinyou got hold of Venuss left hand gently and pressed her hand against her chest. Let go of me! Venus didnt know what was Xinyou trying to do. She withdrew her hand and pushed her slightly. The next thing she knew Xinyou was screaming for help hysterically. Xinyou then moved backwards rapidly and lost her bnce and rolled down the stairs and lost her consciousness. Xinyou!!! Kerry shouted from above, then he rushed downstairs. When he passed Venus, he red at her murderously, and said in an icy voice: You vicious woman! If Xinyou is hurt, Ill destroy you. Chapter 80 Push Her Downstairs(2) Chapter 80 Push Her Downstairs(2) Venus froze. Kerry rushed downstairs and held Xinyou, who was in aa, and shouted: John! Hurry! We need to go to the hospital! They helped Xinyou onto the car. Venus remembered something suddenly, and she went downstairs and grabbed the door of the car, and said in a shivering voice: Take me with you! Kerry red at her balefully, and said gravely: Go away!! No. I must go with you! Her voice was shivering but her eyes reflected her determination. Didnt you want to take revenge on me? What if I escape? Kerry then looked at her with undisguised contempt. He said grimly: Then hurry up! Stop wasting our time! Venus got onto the car in an instant. Her wounded hand was still dripping blood but she didnt mind at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The car zoomed off. Venus was filled with regret when she saw Xinyou, who was lying in Kerry s arms in a state ofa. What have I done? How could I push her downstairs!!! The moment Xinyou rolled down the stairs shed through her mind. And Venus was overwhelmed by remorse. She couldnt forgive herself if Xinyou got badly injured. Venus bit her lips tightly. She thought to herself: Xinyou, you must be good. If you recover, Im willing to give you anything, even my life! If you recover, Ill get divorced with Kerry and stay far far away from you. They soon arrived at the hospital. Venus stood in front of the operating room helplessly, and she feels self-loathing. Her hand was bleeding all the time and she was already feeling dizzy, but she bit her lips to keep herself awake. How can you fall asleep when Xinyou is going through an operation! All of a sudden, she received a p from Kerry. It was so violent that she was sent moving backwards and her back hit the wall violently. Kerry red at her, and his hands grabbed her shoulders and he roared: Venus! What are you doing! You want to kill her? You vicious woman! Venuss eyes were moist. She said in a hoarse voice: I didnt mean to do it. It was an ident. ident?Kerry grabbed her shoulders even tighter. What difference does it make? You are not the one who is injured! Kerry s words pierced her heart, which was already broken. She shook her head nonstop, and she said in great agony: I know I was wrong....Im willing to do anything as long as she can wake up. Kerry said: Dont forget about what you said. If she dies, you will die with her! I know...I know... At that time, the door to the operating room was opened. A female doctor walked out and asked: Who is the patients family? Kerry released Venus and said anxiously: I am. How is she? The doctor looked him grimly and asked: Whats your rtionship with her? Kerry thought for a moment and said: Im her boyfriend. Venus didnt feel anything wrong about what he said. She was only concerned with Xinyou s health condition. As long as she wakes up, she can do anything for her. Is your blood type AB? Kerry shook his head and said: No. My blood type is A. Here is the thing. We need a donor for AB blood because it is currently in shortage. So I want to know whether her family member is here! Venus remembered her blood type is exactly AB. She rushed to the doctor and said excitedly: Me! I have the blood she needs! The doctor asked: Whats your rtionship with her? Im her best friend. We have the same blood! Please trust me! Venus said anxiously. She then pointed at Kerry and said: He is her boyfriend and he can prove it for me! The doctor didnt ask anything and took her to the operating room. Kerry got mixed feelings. He looked after her skinny body as she walked away, and sunk into deep thoughts. Chapter 80 Push Her Downstairs(3) Chapter 80 Push Her Downstairs(3) When he saw Xinyou being pushed downstairs by Venus, he wanted to strangle her. He couldnt believe Venus is such a murderous woman that she even pushed her best friend downstairs. He then remembered that Venus also said that he was Xinyous boyfriend. He was confused. He didnt know whether Venus said it seriously or it was just a slip of the tongue. All these thoughts gave him a server headache, and he garbed his hair nervously and said to himself: Xinyou is still having an operation. Why am I thinking about what Venus has said! Xinyou, you must be good! Venus opened her eyes. She felt tired. All her strength was drained from her body. She looked around and found she was lying on a bed. Why am I here? Wasnt I donating blood? How is Xinyou? She had many questions. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She then supported her body with her arm and tried to get up, but a nurse stopped her and said firmly: You cant get off the bed now! But... Before Venus could say anything, the nurse interrupted and said: Your right hand was bleeding, and you just donated lots of blood. Whats more, the back of your head was injured. You must take a good rest now, or you will surly get ill! The nurse made her lie down. Then she said pitifully: How can you not take care of yourself! Where did you get all these injuries? Venus said bitterly: Maybe it is my punishment. She thought she was getting what she deserves for pushing Xinyou downstairs. The nurse frowned. What do you mean? She asked. Venus shook her head. Then something shed through her mind and she asked nervously: How is the patient who had surgery this morning? The nurse thought about it and answered: You mean Mrs Qiao? She is awake now, and her boyfriend is taking care of her. Her boyfriend is so handsome. Venus nodded and said nothing. The nurse put Venus on a drip and walked away with a tray. When the nurse was gone, Venus removed the drip, and blood squirted out of the hole on her hand. She didnt mind. She only wanted to apologize to Xinyou at that moment. After surgery, Xinyou was moved to a VIP ward. Venus opened the door, but she was then stopped by what she saw. Xinyou was sitting on a bed, and her head, being wrapped in a bondage, was resting on Kerry s shoulder. She looked so happy, because Kerry was feeding her carefully. Venus knew it was not a good time. She looked down, feeling disappointed, and was about to get out, but Xinyou noticed her, and displeasure flickered in her eyes, but she soon concealed it by putting a giant smile on her face. She said gently: Venus, where are you going? Come in! Venus felt awkward. She said tly: Ill be hereter. You can enjoy your food first. Did you eat? Kerry bought so much, and I cant eat all of them. Xinyou patted on her bed, motioning Venus to sit beside her. Venus felt sorrowful. She thought Xinyou would heap insults on her for what had happened, but instead, Xinyou was still so nice to her. What are you waiting for? You want us to move you here by force? Kerry shouted impatiently. Venus then walked into the ward, and she felt even worse because she couldnt find a flicker of anger in Xinyous eyes. She said: Im terribly sorryXinyou. You can do anything to me! You can even hit me if that makes you feel better. Xinyou looked shocked. She smiled warmly and said: Venus, you should forget about what happened. It was an ident. I was too careless. Kerry snorted. He said: Xinyou, you are always too kind, and thats why you are always the one who gets hurt. Xinyou covered Kerry s mouth with her hand and said: I know. Ill take care of myself in the future. Im sorry I made you worry. Kerry stroked her nose gently and heaved a sigh. He said: You are such a silly girl. Venuss heart was filled with bitterness when she saw them being so happy together. But her eyes didnt betray her emotions. She said tly: You can keep talking. Ill go back now. Wait a second. Kerry said. Venus turned around and met Kerry s re, and asked: Whats the matter? Chapter 81 Venus wants a divorce (1) Chapter 81 Venus wants a divorce (1) Where are you going? Venus thought about it and said indifferently, Im going back to Ye s house. You did such a thing and you still want to return to the house?! Kerry looked full of sarcasm and said with an indifferent tone, You can go wherever you want! But from now on, you cant move in with the Ye family! Venus looked startled, slowly lowering her eyes and tried to hide her sadness and said, Okay, I understand. Kerry, if you dont let her go back, where can she go? Xinyou looked anxious, like she was grumbling. She made you so badly hurt, and its already the greatest mercy Ive ever shown to her! Kerry gave her a fierce stare. Venus looked very calm and said indifferently, Xinyou, have a good rest. Ill see you tomorrow. Venus turned around and left the room, gently closing the door. She didnt notice that Xinyou looked at her, like a winner. Venus, youre going to lose. I told you earlier that Ill drive you out of Ye family! And this show, however, was directed by her from start to the end! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Walking on the street and looking at the busy streets, she felt everywhere was lively and peaceful, but she was dizzy and numb, so she came to sit down on a bench, feeling lost. After this happened, she felt that she deserved it, for she had let Xinyou be seriously injured. Even if Kerry drove her out of Ye family, the guilt couldnt lessen too much. Since she owed to Xinyou, she had to pay for it. Didnt Xinyu want her to leave Kerry? She would make it clear tomorrow that she would divorce Kerry. Time passed by slowly and soon the sun set. The noisy street became much quieter. The air brought some coldness, but she was only wearing a thin dress, plus nothing to eat for a day, making her cold all over. She curled her body, with her face pressing on her thighs. Tears came out of her eyes. Not knowing how long had past, just when her consciousness was getting weaker and weaker, there was suddenly a blinding light, followed by the sound of the car turning off the engine. Stretching out her hand to cover the headlights, she saw the car door was quickly opened and a tall man quickly came to her. he could feel she was cold, so he took off his jacket to warm her, whose voice was full of anxiety, Venus, how are you? Venus raised her head, looking at the handsome face in front of her filled with worry. She was so moved that she burst into tear, Hao... Hao touched her hot forehead and picked her up to put her in the passenger seat, asking with care, Venus, hold on. Ill take you home right away. Venus nodded, but she just couldnt stop the tears. Thank you, Hao. Looking at his perfect face, Venus felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and eventually she fell asleep. She seemed to hear him calling her before she fell unconscious. Venus was so tired. Looking at the unconscious Venus, he sped up and the car was like a flying arrow. Reaching home, Hao gently put her on the bed. Looking at her pale face, he even took out his cell phone from his pocket and quickly dialed a number. Hello? Haoran Liu,e over right now. Hurry up. Are you hurt? It wasnt me. it was Oh, I got it. Its your girl. OK, give me 10 minutes! Good. Hanging up the phone, Hao looked anxiously at her and shouted, Heng Du, hurry up and bring hot water and towels! A momentter, from the doorway came a man in casual clothes, with a a white medical case. He was Haos personal doctor. Haoran, take a look at her. She seems to have a high fever! Hao looked full of anxiety. Haoran was somewhat appalled. Hao used to have so many women, but none of them had made him so anxious. Although he was confused, he didnt hesitate for a moment and examine her. Hao, how did you abuse this beauty? She was hurt badly Haoran curled his lips, looking at Venus with sympathy. Not me! Tell me what happened to her? Hao was full of anxiety. She has wounds on her right hand and head, which are just now scabbing over. She has mild symptoms of anemia and is severely dehydrated. Also, shes still running a high fever... Haorans face became gloomy as he said. SHIT!!! Hao cursed and his anger was like burning fire. Kerry, was this how you treat Venus? If you didnt cherish her, dont me me for taking her back! Dont worry. Haoran saw that something was wrong with him and said, Ill give her some anti- inmmatory and nutritional fluids right away. Shes in a terrible state and needs rest. Hao nodded and said, OK. After finishing it, Hao asked Heng Du to send Haoran back, while he stayed by Venuss side. Venus, you have to wake up... Chapter 81 Venus wants a divorce (2) Chapter 81 Venus wants a divorce (2) After a long time, Venus Mu slowly opened her eyes, looking around and found that this ce was somewhat familiar. Then she remembered Hao Nangong, so this was Haos vi. She got out of the bed with some difficulty. At the same time, Haos handsome and warm face appeared. Seeing her wake up, he relieved a lot and said gently, Why did you get up? Ask me to help you. the doctor said you cant move right now, so lie down. Venus looked grateful and smiled, saying softly, Im fine. No, you cant move around right now. Hao looked gentle, but he still insisted her going back to bed. Venus could only nod her head and lie back on the bed, only to find a bowl of hot porridge in his hand. She felt warm. You are very weak right now and you can only eat some liquid food. The porridge has been boiled for more than an hour, so it tastes especially soft. You eat some while its still hot. After saying that, he took a spoon to stir it and send it to her mouth. Venus blushed, saying with gratitude, I can eat by myself. Your hand is injured. Let me help you. Venus was moved by his two words and she tried to hold back her tears, allowing him to help her eat. Hao, thank you. Looking at the handsome face, Venus said with gratitude. He couldnt help but tease her, If you really want to thank me, just stay with me Venus was startled, blushing and she didnt know how to reply. Hao smiled, gently rubbing her hair and said in a gentle tone, Dont be afraid. I wont force you. Ill keep waiting, waiting for you to truly ept me. Her tears instantly fell down and she lowered her head and said, Hao, dont be so good to me. Its not worth it. You worth it. Hao held her left hand, full of care, Maybe you dont remember, but I remember all of it. What? Nothing. Hurry up and finish the porridge or itll get coldter. OK. After eating, Venus said that she wanted to go to the hospital. Hao was worried about her body was too weak to go, so Venus had to briefly tell him what had happened. The more she said, the more she med herself. After hearing her words, Hao believed that she didnt mean it, plus he knew that Xinyou was very calcting, so he felt that things werent that simple. In the end, unable to persuade her, Hao had topromise, Ill send you there. Venus shook her head. She still remembered thest time he had a fight with Kerry and she was worried that they would fight again, No, thanks. I can go by myself. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But your body Venus smiled with an ease and said softly, Not a big deal. Hao finally nodded and said, Its not good to take a taxi here. Ill send someone to drive you. Venus thought it made sense and then said, Okay. Getting into Haos car, she came directly to the hospital. She first bought some fruit downstairs, and then she took the elevator to Xinyou s room. Through the window on the door, Xinyou was leisurely reading a book and Kerry was not in the room. Gently pushing open the door, Venus came to her and put the fruit on the bedside table, and said in a gentle tone, Xinyou, are you feeling better today? Xinyou looked up and said, Im good. Last night...where did you sleep? Venus looked startled, thinking for a moment and said, A hotel nearby. Xinyou looked at her thoughtfully and she snorted, What are your ns for the future? Still rely on Ye family? Venus changed her face and she could feel her anger. After all, she did wrong at first. She said softly, Ill find a way. You still want to live in Ye s Mansion?! Xinyou frowned and her tone was mean. Venus was stunned. When she was about to exin, she was interrupted by Xinyou. Xinyou stared at her, saying with cruelty and coldness, It seemed that you dont understand. Venus, do you feel you can win me? You cant! Venuss face was pale and her voice was shaky, Xinyou, dont be like this. I actually came this time to You will never win me! Xinyou looked gloomy, reaching out her hand to sweep all the fruits onto the floor, her tone filled with disdain, Venus, you should know very well how I fell down the stairs, right? I know... Venus said with guilty. She knew it was her fault. Stop! Xinyou said icily, Kerry isnt here, so theres no need for you to be pretending to get sympathy! Venus bit her lips tightly, a cold tear flowing from her eye and said softly, I dont pretend. I do know that I was wrong. Oh, do you think being pitiful, Kerry will let you go back to Ye s house again?! Never! Anyway, Ive achieved my goal, so I might as well tell you the truth. It wasnt you who pushed me down. Xinyou were full of distain and her tone was very vicious. Venus looked stunned and asked, What do you mean? Chapter 81 Venus Wants a Divorce (3) Chapter 81 Venus Wants a Divorce (3) Xinyou Qiao crossed her arms, looking smug, and said in a slow and deep tone, I actually fell down on purpose. Venus Mu froze, feeling a stinging cold rose up from her feet to her whole body. She looked at her stiffly, her tone mixed with a hint of weakness, Why did you do that? Xinyou snorted and said, Of course its to make Kerry angry at you, thus driving you out of Ye family! Venus trembled, saying with incredulous shock, You even take your own life in order to kick me out! Xinyou, youre insane! Xinyou snickered, looking unconcerned, Of course I wont be so stupid. Ive prepared ahead! Did you n this whole thing in advance? Exactly! Venus clenched her hands hard, as if trying to grasp thest illusory bubble. Her stomach ached and she seemed to lose all her strength. Xinyou continued to say some vicious words, Insane? Then its you drive me crazy! You wouldnt follow my advice, so I had to do something like this. How could you do that?! Youre so proud of yourself for making me feel like a fool, arent you? Even if you dont see me as a friend, Ive never hurt you. Did you think about how upset I would be when you yed tricks on me?! Venus feltpletely desperate inside, like a sharp de splitting her heart so hard that blood sprayed out, leaving a desperate and cold body.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Xinyou was about to reply when Kerry suddenly appeared at the door. She immediately turned into a pitiful look, her tone full of grievances and helplessness, Venus, dont be angry. Its all my fault. You can hit me or scold me as you want, but dont let Kerry hear it. Hell be angry! Looking at her abruptly changing face, Venus felt very disgusted and said, Dont show that disgusting expression again, I- Pa! A p. Venus was startled, and Kerry s cold and gloomy face appeared in front of her, only to hear him roar, Venus, the truly disgusting person is you! Caressing the left side of her face, she felt a miserable cold desperation and this was already the third time. The first time was Xinyou and thest two times from Kerry. She felt that a p made her lose her soul, not dignity. This was good. These pspletely woke her up and made her determined to shake off the mess. You really like pping me, right? A fearless smile appeared on Venuss face and she reached out her hand to wipe away the blood from the corners of her mouth. Im vicious, sinister and cruel. Is there any other more words to describe me, Mr. Ye? Venus stared at him, still calm, Yes, Im still a slut, a shameless bitch. Kerry looked sullen and there was a hidden uneasiness inside, which he felt that there was something very important that instantly vanished with her words, but he didnt understand what it was. Compared to Miss Qiao s angelic heart, Im simply a demon! Venus self-depreciated herself and said indifferently, In that case, Mr. Ye should divorce this fucking demon as soon as possible. Chapter 82 The reason of divorce (1) Chapter 82 The reason of divorce (1) What? Kerry looked stunned and asked without thinking. Venus shrugged and repeated, Kerry, I want a divorce. Xinyou looked full of excitement. She was indeed the winner. Kerry, however, didnt know what to say. He stared at her, but she was very calm, without any other expression, making him a little annoyed. Why? Didnt he yesterday desperately want her to disappear? Since shes so vicious, whats there to hesitate about? But for some reason, when he heard the worde out of her mouth, his anger rose up in his heart as if he was... unwilling. Just unwillingness! Why did this fucking woman she speak first? What right did she have to ask for a divorce? Shouldnt he be the one to say first? What right do you have to ask me for a divorce? Youre nothing more than a doll I paid for, and I havent even spoken yet, so on what ground are you saying this? The veins on Kerrys face were bulging, and his tone was cold as if he was a Rakshasa in hell. Venus still looked calm and spoke softly, Perhaps I should say this, Mr. Ye, please abandon me! No way! When Kerry said the two words, Venus and Xinyou were stunned. Xinyou was anxious and she didnt know what the problem was. Her provocation had sessfully caused the two to hate each other. Venus asked for a divorce as expected, but Kerry refused. Why? Did Kerry have other ns, or... he simply didnt want to let her go? Venus felt ironic. Since they got married, Kerry could be said to be disgusted with her, otherwise he wouldnt insult her again and again. Was he not torturing her enough? Maybe thats true. He hadnt found her brother yet, so how could he let her go so easy? Xinyou s long nails, coated Lanc?me, deeply pierced into the flesh, but she could not feel any pain, but feel that the heart was burning with fire. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Trying to restrain her emotions, she said softly, Kerry, dont always be so rude to her. Be nice. Kerry calmed down a little. Looking at Venus in front of him, he said in a cold tone, Why are you still standing here? Do you want me to invite you out?! Venus looked disapproving and said lightly, Then I wont disturb you two. After saying that, she walked towards the door. While opening the door, she thought of something and turned around to look at Xinyou on the bed, and gently said, Miss Qiao, you will soon reach your goal. Xinyou instantly stiffened and said with an indifferent look, I dont understand what you mean. Yesterday when you were in the operating room, Mr. Ye signed for you as your boyfriend and I believe you will soon be a family. Venus said and closed the door. Xinyou, who was lost, suddenly cheered up. At least, Kerry had some feelings for her! Kerry frowned, for he didnt understand why she mentioned that, just like he didnt understand why she had just gone crazy. Venus walked out of the hospital and was thinking about where she was going when she suddenly heard a car honk and it was Hao Nangong! Why was he here? And how long had he been waiting? Coming to the passenger seat and sitting down, Venus finally relieved by looking at the handsome face in front of her, and asked softly, When did youe? Ive been following you. Venus was surprised and asked incredulously, You mean you were following behind when the driver dropped me off? Hao nodded. Venus was a little moved, rubbing her exhausted forehead, and said, I dont deserve you. Hao stretched out his index finger to blocked her lips, smiling, No one, can be more worthy than you. Venus sighed lightly and her head ached, so she didnt continue this topic. The problem she had to solve right now was to find a ce to live. She couldnt keep relying on Hao. Back to Haos vi, Venus returned to that room. Just now it was not obvious, now she was dizzy, making her nauseous. Hao sensed her difort and immediately called Haoran Li. Haoran, Venus is feeling very dizzy right now. What happened to her? Chapter 82 The reason of divorce (2) Chapter 82 The reason of divorce (2) After receiving a phone call, Haoran Liu put down his work and answered with seriousness, Hao, you have to calm her down and try not to irritate her. Ill give her some sedatives right away. Send someone to get it. Hao took a deep breath and said seriously, I know, Ill do as you say in the future. Ill send someone to get it right away. Heng Du! The door was opened and he was appeared in front of him, walking steadily to Hao and asking respectfully, Young Master, what can I do for you? Go to Dr. Lius ce right away and get me some sedatives. Yes. After Heng Du left, Hao turned around to look at the bed, finding Venus lying motionless, so he became anxious and quickly came to her. When she found her steady breathing, he was relieved. Looking at her lovely face, he smiled warmly, and said, Adorable sleeping angel. Venus suddenly rolled over, and Hao lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Venus was lost in her sleep when suddenly her cell phone rang, causing her mad, so she eventually could only open her eyes. It was an unfamiliar number. Venus thought it was a prank call, so she hung up. But, in a minute, the phone rang again. Sighing softly, Venus finally answered the phone. Hello? Why answer sote? A familiar male voice sounded, and Venus was startled. She then said indifferently, Mr. Ye, what for? Where are you now?! Venus snorted and said indifferently, Why should I tell you? This has nothing to do with you. Hearing Venuss brisk voice, Kerry was quite annoyed and he said coldly, Im just making sure youre still alive! Now that you know Im alive, so Im going to hang up. Wait Venus frowned, depressed, her tone with some impatience, Is there anything else? Looking out the window at the starry night, he felt lonely inwardly and said in a gloomy tone, Go back to work tomorrow. Venus was lost, staring at the ceiling. She finally said, Got it. After hanging up, she didnt want to sleep at all. She then stood up and came to the window. Looking out at the gorgeous lights, she felt peaceful inside. Venus, you had to be strong, so you couldnt be hurt. The room emitted an orange light, covering ayer of hazy veil for the dark room. Hao was a man sitting on the bed. Putting aside the magazine, Hao was thinking about something, while his phone rang. He immediately answered it after seeing it was from Xinyou. Miss Qiao, what can I do for you? She deliberately lowered her voice, but with some caution, Hao, Venus is also there, right? The reason for using also was because on that day, after Kerry kicked Venus out of the house, she was the one who called Hao to pick her up. Yes. Hao admitted. Xinyou stared at the ceiling and her mood somewhat low. Her tone mixed with some coldness, You have to persuade Venus to divorce Kerry as soon as possible. Im always worried about some changes. Hao raised his eyebrows, asking, Whats going on? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ording to our n, Kerry kicked her out of the house for me, and I told her the truth, and she actually asked Kerry for a divorce today, but... But what? Xinyou continued, But Kerry didnt agree to divorce, why on earth do you think Kerry said no? Hes not having feelings for Venus, is he? Hao pondered and said in a deep voice, It shouldnt be possible. How are you so sure? I was just about to ask you, Venus was injured so badly and you cant have nothing to do with it, right? Haos voice was husky not as gentle and elegant as usual. Xinyou understood that this man, gentle outwards, was actually scheming. Even though they were allies, she didnt dare to annoy him. If he were to reveal that thing, she couldnt face the consequences. Chapter 82 The reason of divorce (3) Chapter 82 The reason of divorce (3) Not me! Xinyou Qiao tried to cover her guilty and said in a hard tone, How can a woman like me hurt her so badly? Dont you think its impossible? She did hurt her, but the mental hurt was much more. Hao Nangong thought seriously, and finally said, I hope youve told me the truth. You know the consequences. Of course. Xinyou relieved, but feeling jealous. She thought to herself, Venus you slut, how lucky you were. You first married Kerry Ye and then made Hao so swoon over you! While Xinyou wasining inwardly, Hao kept saying, Kerry and Venus are not destined to have love for each other. Why? Hao smiled, his voice low, Because theres a deep gap between them. Kerry held a huge grudge towards Venuss brother, which made the love impossible. Only hatred! So, what do we do next? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Next, you need to find out what happened to them and exploit it. Xinyou nodded, thinking this was really good. She smiled with some confidence and said, I got it. Hmm. The rm on the bedside table rang in the early morning and Venus opened her eyes, habitually looking at her watch. Then she got out of the bed. Entering the bathroom, she first washed her face with warm water, and when she returned to the bedroom, she found there was another man in the room. Hi, why get up so early today? Hao asked gently, with a warm smile. Venus remembered that phone call yesterday and said, Im going to workter. Hearing this, Hao began to feel nervous, and his voice seemed to be somewhat careless, Venus, Dr. Liu said that youve lost too much blood, and if you dont have a good rest, Im afraid youll fall into seque. Haoran didnt say so, but Venuss condition was indeed poor, and he didnt lie about that. Venus looked startled, she raised a casual smile and said softly, I know my condition, but I have to work. Hao looked a little nervous and said, Want to go back to him? Even though he hurt you so badly, you dont mind at all, do you? He couldnt understand Venus, for Kerry had hurt her so badly that she still couldnt wait to return to him? And he was so good to her and still couldnt make her change her mind. Was this fate? Venus froze. She sensed that he was a bit angry, but she didnt know how tofort him. She just said, Im not going back to work for him, but for myself. I cherish my job. Hao raised his eyebrows, disapprovingly saying, If its a job, I can help you find one with better sry. Why do you have to be at hispany? Venus looked much more serious, Hao, there are a lot of jobs, but not a lot of time and opportunities. I dont care about the sry. The most important thing is that whether it suits me, OK? My dream is to be a good designer. Hearing her say this, Hao knew that he couldnt push her too hard, otherwise he would never get her. So he somewhat understood her and said frankly, I got it. Well, Ill send you to thepany after breakfast. Venus took a deep breath and said gratefully, Hao, thank you. Hao shook his head and gently fondled the tip of her nose and said with a distinctly spoiled tone, Silly girl, dont be so polite. Venus blushed by his actions, so she took some steps back in embarrassment and said, Anyway, Im sorry to trouble you these days. Ill find a ce to move out as soon as possible. The sincerity of Venuss words actually hurt Hao. He frowned, his look with depression and his voice carried some displeasure, Youre going to move out? Chapter 83 Our marriage is a mistake (1) Chapter 83 Our marriage is a mistake (1) Venus nodded gently and said, "Thank you for taking care of me, but I can''t always live here." "Where are you moving to?" Hao Nangong took a deep breath and said. Venus thought for a moment and said, "Hotels or renting a house. There are plenty of ces to stay anyway." "You are worried that Kerry will misunderstand you if you live here?" Hao asked. Venus didn''t understand that he was jealous of Kerry, only understood the literal meaning. She nodded lightly and said, "It''s not good for me if he misunderstands me." As soon as she finished her words, Hao gripped her shoulders tightly with both hands and spoke in a low tone, "Why? You just want to go back to Kerry?" Venus was so intimidated by his attitude that she shook her head and said, "No, why do you say that?" Right now Hao only felt sad inside. He just wanted to keep her. "Kerry kicked you out for Xinyou Qiao. Why do you still want to go back to his house?"Hao asked. What Hao had in mind was that the real reason Venus wanted to leave him was she wanted toe back to Kerry again. When he finished speaking, Venus was surprise and asked in a daze, "How do you know that Kerry kicked me out for Xingyou?" Suddenly, Hao was, for ack of a better exnation, frozen, but soon he was calmed. He paused and said, "Dont you remember that Kerry and I are good friends. It must have been him who told me." Hearing that, Venus''s doubts were gone. She also thought that this was the reason why Hao was able to find her by the street two days ago. Venus suddenly felt that Hao was like the gentle prince in the cartoon who saved the damsel in distress, while Kerry was the mean wizard. Seeing Venus was in a daze, Hao asked, "Venus, don''t you believe me?" Venus came to herself, shook her head, and said gently, "Of course I believe you." Hearing her answer, Hao was relieved inside and said gently, "I''ve asked the maid to cook porridge and prepare a few dishes for us." Venus nodded gently at his warm invitation. Sitting at the table, Venus noticed that today''s food was still light. Hao wanted her to eat more, keeping serving her food. Looking at her pretty face, Hao asked tentatively, "Do you like Kerry?" "What?" "Since you have married him, you must have feelings for him. My question is a bit silly." Hao lowered his head and dined in silence, pretending not to care. "He didn''t marry me for love. We just married but we dont love each other." Venus said with a calm look. After such a long time of contact, she already considered Hao as a confidant. She was willing to tell him her thoughts. Hao raised his head and asked softly, "Then you n to live like this for the rest of your life? Venus, you are not happy." "I......" Vens said, "I''ve made up my mind to divorce him." Hearing that Hao was delighted, trying to control his feelings of joy. Only his voice sounded shaky, "You n to divorce Kerry?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Yes." "You don''t regret it?" Hao asked. Venus shook her head and said quietly, "Our marriage is a mistake from the beginning." After hearing what he wanted to hear, Hao was very happy, and then he was silent. Chapter 83 Our marriage is a mistake (2) Chapter 83 Our marriage is a mistake (2) "As long as Venus is willing to divorce Kerry, I can help them get a quick divorce." Hao Nangong thought to himself. "Even if you want a divorce from Kerry, you need to talk to him. I don''t want either of you to get hurt." Hao said gently. "I know." Venus nodded. After finishing meal, Hao personally drove Venus to the Yehuang Building. After saying goodbye to him, Venus went straight upstairs. Xinyou Qiao hadn''t fully recovered, so she was still recuperating in the hospital. Venus was d that she didn''t have to see her in the office for a few days. Now Venus didn''t know how to get along with Xinyou in the short time since Venus knew her true face. Venus opened herputer, intending to browse through something about design and nned to re- design a work. Just at that moment, a cell phone rang from her bag. She furrowed her brow deeply when she saw the number. After thinking for a moment, she finally answered it. "Whats up?" Venus asked. "Come to my office right now." Kerry''s low voice came out, and then he quickly hung up the phone. Venus stared nkly at the phone and thought to herself, "He''s going to fire me?" She was sad and suddenly she felt it would be nice if she was fired. Their marriage had finallye to an end. ........ Kerry Ye satnguidly on the sofa, with a lit cigarette in his hand. Smoke obscured his look. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Did you find out where Venus stayed yesterday?" Henry Zhang stood straight in front of him and said respectfully, "Miss Mu didn''t stay at the hotel for the past two days. She was taken away by Hao Nangong. The car that sent her away this morning is Hao Nangong''s Ferrari." After taking a deep puff of smoke, the smoke spread out before his eyes. Kerry whispered, "I know. You leave first." "Yes." Henry bowed and left. When he opened the office door, he saw Venus wasing. He greeted her, "Hello, Miss Mu." Venus nodded and walked straight into the room, and the door was closed behind her by Henry. Looking at Kerry, who was smoking, Venus looked calm and asked lightly, "What do you want from me?" Kerry gently stubbed out the cigarette butt and casually threw it into the ashtray. He asked coldly, "Where did you stayst night?" Venus was surprised, perhaps by his sudden seriousness, but she quickly adjusted her mood and replied coldly, "I stayed at a hotel." "Which hotel?" Kerry asked. Venus was just saying that casually, not expecting him to continue his questioning, and she immediately said, What does this have to do with you?" Kerry stood up, walked towards her and lifted her chin with his fingers. "If you stayed at a hotel, it''s none of my business. But why did you stay at Hao''s house? "said Kerry unhappily. Venus stiffened and turned her face away. Her look was indifferent. She said coldly, "Wherever I stay is none of your business. All you need to care about now is Xinyou Qiao." Kerry didn''t expect that Venus had a sharp tongue after a few days. "Venus, you and I are not divorced yet. You dare to cheat on me? Do you think of the consequences beforehand?" Kerry said gloomily. Hearing his sharp words, Venus trembled with anger. With sarcastic smile on her face, she said, "You can have a lover, why can''t I?" Kerry narrowed his eyes, sensing her intense anger, and asked, "Lover?" Venus snorted and said indifferently, "I remember that Xinyou Qiao came out of your room the morning beforest. If you think that I cheated on you, then I learned it from you." Kerry frowned. His look wasplicated. "So you''re angry with me. That''s why you pushed Xinyou down the stairs." said Kerry. His voice was husky. "If I said I didnt, would you believe me?" Venus sneered and said indifferently, "You didnt?" A mocking smile appeared at the corners of Kerrys mouth. He said coldly, "But you admitted it yourself the day before yesterday. And now you deny it." Venus knew she was being set up. She didn''t want to make any exnations. This man who was already deeply prejudiced against her would not believe anything she said, and of course she didn''t care if he believed her. Chapter 83 Our marriage is a mistake(3) Chapter 83 Our marriage is a mistake(3) "Whether it was me or not is irrelevant now, you have already believed that it was me anyway." Venus Mu said indifferently, "But there is another thing must be solved." "What is it?" "Divorce." Hearing this, Kerry Ye put on a poker face. His blue eyes burned darkly because of anger, and he fiercely squeezed Venuss chin, asking in a cold, dead tone, "Venus Mu, you''ve mentioned divorce to me so many times, what is your real intention?!" "I''m just making room for you and your lover." Venus endured the extreme pain on her jaw and said indifferently. Kerry snorted, slowly moving his face to her ear, and said significantly, "Youd be that kind? I dont believe you. I want to know your real purpose." Venus stiffened at Kerrys warm, wet breath lingering in her ear, trying to ignore those influences brought by Kerry and said, "That''s my real purpose." She did want to get away from him and Xinyou Qiao. She was exhausted now, and was willing to quit as long as they would leave her alone, giving a peaceful and quiet life back to her. "Really? I think it is because you want to be with Hao Nangong," Kerry shouted. His hidden rage suddenly erupted, for her dishonesty, also for his tolerance! He wanted to destroy everything right now! "Nonsense!" Venus looked cold and said indifferently, "Nangong is not as dirty as you are!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Besides, Hao had saved her several times, much better than this man who had been hurting her all this time! It was fair to say that there''s noparison between the two of them! However, Venus didn''t realize how dangerous it was topare her husband to others in front of him. She even said that Kerry was inferior to Hao. The result of Kerry''s anger was not something she could endure. Kerry red at her murderously, as if he was about to ruin everything. He then pulled Venus into his arms and said grimly, You think Im dirty? Should I then show you how dirty I can be as the reward for your great courage!" Venuss pupils contracted, feeling the coldness in his eyes, she suddenly regretted a bit, and softened her voice, "No, thanks. Since there is nothing else, I''ll go to work now." She quickly turned around. But before stepping out, her body suddenly soared into the air as she was picked up by Kerry. She was frightened and hurriedly hugged Kerrys neck tightly, her voice was filled with panic and uneasiness, "Kerry Ye, what are you doing?! Put me down now!" "What am I doing?! You''ll see in a minute!" Kerry strode towards the lounge room, quickly opened the door. He threw Venus onto the narrow single bed, then turned over and locked the door of the room. Venus was shocked, she was no longer an ignorant young girl. Naturally, she realized what he was going to do. Venus recoiled in horror until her back was pressed against the cold wall. She was desperate, crossing her arms in front of her chest and looking Kerry, she said in a trembling voice, "Kerry! Stay away from me! You can''t do this..." Kerry, however, acted as if he hadn''t heard her begging. He grinned, and said in a deep and seductive, "Why can''t I?" "No! Kerry Ye, you can''t force me!!! This is rape!" Kerry approached her and pulled her arm heavily. Venuss body pressed down onto his chest. Sniffing the fragrant lemon smell of her body, Kerry felt his lust for Venus was growing stronger and stronger. What an attractive woman! Kerry fiercely French kissed Venus, he was rude and terrific, biting Venuss lips.... He hadnt enjoyed Venuss body for so long since Xinyou moved into the Ye family. Every time he tried to have sex with Venus, they were interrupted. He wanted to have sex with Venus very badly. He couldnt wait to possess her.... Ah... Venus bit her lip, she was unable to bear Kerrys attack. Her nerves were on the edge, and suddenly a strange feeling spread throughout her body, making her moan involuntarily.... "Yes! That''s it! I want to hear your voice!" Kerry seemed to be encouraged and became even more aggressive. Venus could do nothing but felt paralyzed and powerless... Chapter 84 The secret between them (1) Chapter 84 The secret between them (1) Finally, he was done. Venus Muy on the bed, limo, looking angrily at Kerry, who was dressing. This man was so damned, making her so painful, but he felt nothing had happened. What the fuck. Feeling her stare, Kerry ridiculed, Not want to get up? Would you like me to get someone to serve you to change your clothes? Venus red at him and she stood up with some difficulty. After she got dressed and was ready to leave, he held her wrist again. What do you want? Venus was so angry that her tone was a bit punchy. Kerry returned to his usual cold look, Be back on time today. Venus was a little enraged by him. He let her fuck off when he wanted to and now, he told her to go back. Why? Shes not his pet! Is this an order? Youre the one who told me to fuck off. Who do you think you are? Do you think you tell me to go back, Ill go back? What a joke! Venus sneered and her tone was full of displeasure. Kerry went forward to strangle her neck, watching her face turn from white to red, with no mercy inside. His tone was cold and piercing, Do you think you are qualified enough to negotiate with me? Dont forget that marrying you is to find Tianye Mu! Venus felt her breathing bing more and more difficult. Her chest hurt forck of oxygen. Her nails deadly pinched into her flesh, but she just stared at him as if it was a kind of silent contest. Ever since being trapped by Xinyou and thinking of all the insults he had given her; she knew that this man had no humanity at all! Even if she showed fear and vulnerability, he wouldnt show any mercy! Wasnt now the perfect example? One minute ago, they were fucking with each other, but the next minute she was strangled by him! Kerry frowned. Ever since Xinyou fell down, Venus had totally changed. Just like now, he could feel her was suffering, but she still had the courage to confront him. Why? This bitch Venus felt it was harder for her to breathe. When she thought she was going to meet God, Kerry instantly let her go. Venus was breathing so desperate that she retched. With great difficulty to calm down, Venus looked indifferent as she passed him and walked out of the room without saying a word. After leaving Kerrys office, she returned to the design department and she saw Xinyou, who had already been discharged from the hospital. The reason why Xinyou discharged was because she was worried that some changes would ur while she wasnt here, so she had her discharge procedures done as early as possible. She just want keep a close eye on Venus, worrying that she might do something unfavorable to her grand n. What she had never expected was that there were clear hickeys on her neck! Why?! Shes just not there and the two couldnt wait to fuck. She thought Kerry might kick Venus out of thepany, so that she could tease her, but she herself was the joke. Kerry, why were you doing this to me? Didnt know how it hurt? Xinyou was furious, but she couldnt show it. Her Fingernails pinched the table, emitting a sharp buzz sound. Maybe it was so hard that the nails broke, red blood instantly staining the white tabletop. I never expect to see you here again! The muscles on Xinyou s face were extremely stiff, whose tone was mean. Venus didnt pay the slightest attention to her. Since she was already a stranger, it all depended on herself to greet her or not. Are you dumb?! Or afraid to speak? Xinyou took a deep breath. A raging fire had ignited in her heart, as if it would burn away her sanity. Venus still ignored her, keeping searching for the information. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She understood that the real revenge was not an aggressive retort, but an indifference. Xinyou wanted to p her, but she could only endure. There were not only two of them here, also many colleagues. She had to learn to be patient. She had to wear her mask of kindness in front of these people! Xinyou forced herself to turn her head and no longer paid attention to her. Instead, at this moment, Venus snorted, as if she intended to enrage her, Not only am I still in the company, also Kerry promised me that he would let me go back to Ye family. What?! Xinyou said fiercely. Then she sensed the strange look of his colleagues, so she could only lower her voice, Stop. You expect me to believe that?! Oh! Venus sneered, All up to you. Chapter 84 The secret between them (2) Chapter 84 The secret between them (2) What Venus saidpletely enraged Xinyou Qiao, who was going to lose her mind. Her tone was gloomy and arrogant, Didnt you agree to divorce him? And now you want to go back on your word?! Venus nced at her indifferently and deliberately elongated her voice, Its not that I dont want to. Just a moment ago, I mentioned that Im not the one who doesnt want a divorce. Looking at Xinyou s unhappy face, Venus continued to say leisurely, Its no use for you to be so mean to me. You need to convince Kerry. After all, he has the initiative. Xinyou, did you think I was still the idiot you used to know? Venus said to herself. Even if she couldnt be as vile as you, she would never hurt her again! When it was time for lunch, Xinyou went for Kerry as usual. She tried to suppress all her bad mood. Looking at Kerrys perfectly handsome face, she raised a bright smile and said, Kerry, its time for lunch. Kerry raised his head in response and he put down his pen. He took her hand to the lounge and helped her to sit down on the sofa, saying in a gentle tone, Why dont you stay in the hospital for a few more days? Xinyou s face turned pale and her chest felt as if it had been cut into pieces by a sharp pair of scissors. The enclosed ce floated with some kind of smell, making people know that someone must just fuck here. Thinking of what she had just seen, the bruise hickeys on Venuss neck, she was so jealous! What happened to you? Sensing that she was not as usual, Kerry asked in confusion. Xinyou tried to resist the urge to question him, so she exhaled deeply and said, Its a bit stuffy here. Shall we eat outside? Kerry looked at her thoughtfully and finally nodded. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When she returned to the office, Xinyou s annoyance lessened quite a bit, and she kept putting food in Kerrys bowl, saying with a gentle tone, Kerry, you work so hard. Eat more. Good. Kerry answered. Looking at the well-bred Xinyou, he did have some feelings for her. He even started to get used to her gentleness and thoughtfulness. Even he felt that Xinyou was more suitable to be his wife, because she knew what men needed. Xinyou felt his gaze, so she flushed. She could feel this mans feeling for her. He definitely had some feelings for her, although she didnt know how much, there was always something. There was no reason to rise a wave of satisfaction in her heart, dissolving the resentment just now. She must steady her mind and not panic. What she just had to believe was that the final victory would be hers! Xinyou blushed and asked, Why are you looking at me? Kerry reached out to touch her smooth face, smiling and said softly, I wonder, what kind of great parents are able to raise such a well-behaved and lovely daughter? Xinyou was shier and her face was like two watery peach. Kerry kept looking at her and then got close to her cheek, dropping a kiss. Xinyou was just about to leave, but she was stopped by Kerry, whose kiss was overwhelming, with the smell of tobo, making her whole body weak to hang on him, letting out a moan. Would he want to fuck with her? Xinyou s body was hot and there was only one thought leftfuck with him. Ringing... an urgent cell phone came, breaking the atmosphere of the moment. Looking at his upright figure as he answered the phone on the balcony, Xinyou felt a loss in her heart, somewhat resenting this ill-timed call. This damn phone call. She felt like she was about to get him, for she could feel that Kerry was already in love with her, but she didnt expect Hanging up the phone, Kerry came to Xinyou. After this call, they both felt awkward and no one mentioned the scene just now. Eating in silence, Xinyou suddenly remembered something and asked, Kerry, Venus mentioned to me that you married her for other reasons. What were they? Kerry looked sullen, his tone mixed with a hint of imperceptible anger, She said that to you? She immediately nodded and said in a clear tone, She told me that she wanted to divorce you, but you didnt agree. Maybe she didnt tell me the truth Venus, how dare you. Did you feel proud of yourself, for I didnt agree your divorce? Kerry thought to himself. Kerry looked very cold, Then did she say the real reason why I refused to divorce her? Chapter 84 The secret between them (3) Chapter 84 The secret between them (3) Xinyou Qiao suddenly thought about something and and she was gloating. She remembered what Hao Nangong had saidst night. Find out the reason and do something effective. Venus said that you dont want to do what she wants, and the more she wants to do, the more you wanted to stop her. Xinyou said while watching his appearance. These words were all her own thoughts. Her aim was not only to get the information she wanted from Kerry, but to provoke the rtionship between the two of them! How dare she? Kerry cked his teeth, his tone full of sarcasm. And whats the reason? Kerry pondered and when he was about to say, he saw Xinyou gazing at him with a gentle smile, so he stopped. I dont have any connection with Venus, I married her because I want to find Tianye Mu. Kerry said in a low voice. Xinyou pretended to be surprised, Because of her brother? Kerry raised his eyebrows and he asked, You know her brother? Xinyou shook her head and said softly, Ive never met him. I used to be with Venus when we were in school, so I always heard her mention how much she missed her brother, and Ive heard that name asionally. Kerry nodded thoughtfully, pondering for a moment and asked, Did Venus mention to you how his brother is doing these days? Xinyou didnt notice his ring, still immersing in joy. The reason that Kerry married her was because of her brother. So, this would be favorable to her n. Xinyou thought for a moment and she gently shook her head and said, Venus only said that his brother has been missing for a long time and shes trying her best to find him. Kerry looked a bit disappointed when he heard that. The reason he had mentioned this to Xinyou was to get some news of Tianye and it seemed that Venus really didnt know his brothers situation. Tianye, why still hiding? I would find you no matter where you were in the world! Xinyou pretended to be carelessly, taking a sip of her coffee, Kerry, what exactly is your connection with Venuss brother? Does Venus know? Kerry said in a low tone, Xinyou, there are some things you dont need to know. Knowing more something is not a good thing, right? He sensed that Xinyou is probing and he always hated it when people asked too much about his privacy. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Xinyou was inwardly shaken. She was so proud of herself that she almost forgot her senses. She recalled what she had read in the newspapers about how cruel he had been with those who tried to pry into his privacy to make profits. Her whole body couldnt help but feel cold. Kerry I didnt mean it... Xinyou tried to apologize. Seeing her frightened appearance, Kerrys appearance softened a lot. Heforted her, Dont be nervous. I wont do anything to you. This little fool. He was only intentionally scaring her, but he didnt expect her to be so timid. What he didnt know was that Xinyou did have another purpose in saying that. She was already a bit guilty, but now that she was so scared that she might reveal his purpose, so she would definitely be nervous. It was just a pity that he didnt think of this at the moment. After finishing lunch, Xinyou returned to her position with satisfaction. She was thinking about what she needed to do next. What exactly did Kerry have to do with Tianye? While confused, she suddenly thought of Hao Nangong, who had such a good rtionship with Kerry. Maybe he knew the truth. Thinking so, she picked up the phone on the table and cautiously looked at Venus, finding that she was designing drawings, so she sent a text message to Hao. I have something for you. The same ce. In less than 5 minutes, a new text message immediately came in, with only one short word, OK. Chapter 85 Ill take you to see the beautiful scenery (1) Chapter 85 I''ll take you to see the beautiful scenery (1) When it was time to leave, Venus Mu cleaned up and went downstairs with her colleague. She could see Hao Nangong s white Ferrari from afar. When she was hesitating to go forward or not, her wrist was suddenly held by someone. Looking back, it was Kerry Ye. Venus frowned, and she looked indifferent, trying hard to break away from him and said in a cold voice, What are you doing? Kerry nced at her with a cold look, with his hand holding her tighter and asked, You still want to go back to Hao s house? Does this have anything to do with you?! She was actually hesitant just now. she had nned to ask Hao to take her to a hotel, but she didnt expect to be pestered by Kerry. Youre my wife, so do you think it has anything to do with me? Kerry looked at her dispersant look, the veins on his face rising. Venus still looked cold and she disdainfully said, So what? It has nothing to do with you anyway. Seeing she was stubborn, Kerry stopped talking and used his force to tug her into his arms and then shoved her directly towards the underground parking lot. Kerry! Let me go! How can you be so bossy... Venus struggled along the way, but she was still pulled in front of the Lamborghini by him in the end. The moment she opened the door, a familiar figure startled her. Xinyou looked at Venus appearing in front of the car, and then being pulled by Kerry to the seat next to her. A bizarre atmosphere immediately flowed in the small space. Venus opened the window, feeling the cool breeze pounding on her face, as if arge stone was blocked her heart, making her ufortable but powerless to fight. Xinyou was also in a bad mood. Seeing Venus reappearing in front of her, she was annoyed. Venus was like a hateful chewing gum, sticking between Kerry and her. How could she get rid of herpletely? Passing by the Red Rose Caf midway, Xinyou remembered this afternoons appointment, so she immediately asked, Kerry, can you pull over? Through the car s rearview mirror, Kerry was filled with confusion and asked, What s wrong? I want to get some coffee. Kerry parked the car at the side of the road, turning around to look at her and said, Go. Ill wait for you here for a while. Xinyou gently shook her head, smiling, No need. I have to meet a friend here and I don t know how long I will stay, so there s no need to wait for me. Kerry nodded and said, Alright, then be careful when you go back. OK. Xinyou got out of the car and waved goodbye to him, making sure that the car had indeed left before taking a step into the caf. After she left, Venus felt much morefortable inside. Ever since she knew Xinyou s true self, she felt very ufortable whenever she was near her. She was like a poisonous snake hovering around you, and you can t guess when shell show her fangs to bite you. The car soon arrived at Ye s vi. After getting out of the car, Venus entered her room. Before she could have a rest, a dark shadow appeared, scaring her and almost letting out a scream. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dont make a sound. It s me, Xiaozi. The man promptly reached out his hand to cover her mouth and his voice was low. Seeing the familiar purple pupils, Venus relieved and rolled her eyes, saying helplessly, Xiaozi, please don t suddenly appear, or Ill be scared to death by you one day. Heughed, with his purple pupils glowing and said, Why are you so cowardly? If people knew you were scared to death, they wouldugh at you? Venus curled her lips and said with a speechless face, Werent you scared to death too? How dare youugh at me? Wasnt he caught in his own trap? He found an excuse to lie to her, but he didnt expect that she wouldugh at this. If he had known this, he would have made up a more mysterious and powerful reason. Wouldnt it be better? Chapter 85 Ill take you to see the beautiful scenery (2) Chapter 85 I''ll take you to see the beautiful scenery (2) "Maybe Xiaozi is an alien from other star? Or he is from a parallel world?" Venus thought. Xiaozi lifted her chin up, looking at her pretty face and said in a low voice, "I''ve been so boredtely. Do you want to see my magical power?" "Are you going to take me to the universe?" Venus was excited and said. Xiaozi touched his forehead and said, "I''m not that powerful yet, but I can take you to some of the ces you want to go." "Some ces I want to go?" Venus asked. She was thrilled. Xiaozi nodded. His handsome face was gentle and kind. "I''d like to go to the beach, or the top of a mountain covered with nts." Venus said with an excited look on her face. Xiaozi patted her shoulder and said, "Only within the Ye familys Vi. My power is limited." Venus was a little disappointed. She said unhappily, "I''m familiar with every part of the Ye familys house. There''s nothing worth seeing here." Xiaozi pondered a little and suddenly thought of a ce and said, "There''s one ce you''ve never been." "Where?" Venus was surprised and asked happily. "The roof. Have you been to the roof of this vi?" Xiaozi asked. Venus shook his head and said, "No. I have never been there." Venus was looking forward to it. She suddenly thought it would be fun to lie on the roof and look at the sky, stars and moon. Xiaozi walked forward her and hugged her waist, whispering in her ear, "Close your eyes." Venus immediately closed his eyes, and then felt the whistling of the wind in her ears. After about a few seconds, Xiaozi whispered softly in her ear, "Here we are. You can open your eyes." Then Venus slowly opened her eyes. She saw the sunset and felt the world open up. The gentle breeze was blowing in. Her mood became much more pleasant now. "It''s beautiful." she said happily. Venus had never found the Ye familys house so beautiful. It was surrounded by lush palm trees, adorned withrge, rich peony flowers. There was a magnificent fountain. The two of themy on the roof, watching the beautiful sunset. Venus suddenly said mushily, The setting sun is so beautiful, but its a pity that it is approaching dusk. Xiaozi looked at her and felt she was sentimental. He smiled, and said softly, "You are so young, you should enjoy the joys of youth. You don''t need to be so sentimental." "If I hadn''te to the Ye family, I probably would have agreed with you." Venus said lightly. "It is meant to be." Xiaozi said casually. "Why do you say that?" Venus looked at the perfect side of his face. Suddenly, she felt his face looked like the mean Kerry. "He and Kerry are just two people. Xiaozi''s smile is so gentle, and he doesn''t look at all like damned Kerry." Venus thought. Looking at her eyes, Xiaozi said softly, "Maybe it''s gods will. It''s like you are able toe here, and I just happened to be here. Then we just meet." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing his words, Venus nodded. She looked at the vast sky again and suddenly sighed, "How I wish I had met you first." After hearing her words, Xiaozi looked at her face with someplexity in her eyes. "Venus, if one day, you knew my true identity, would you still say that? Will you regret knowing me?" Xiaozi thought. Chapter 86 Kerry has a mistress? (1) Chapter 86 Kerry has a mistress? (1) The photo was taken when she was in high school. At that time, she was still na?ve and innocent, smiling like a flower. On the photo, she was relying on Tianye Mus broad and warm chest. Venus Mu gently fondled his face. He was so handsome, with deep eyes and a high nose. His smile was warm and charming. She burst into tears and she couldnt stop herself. Her mouth was full of bitterness. This photo was the last one she took with her brother. Just the next day, she got news from his uncle that his brother had suddenly disappeared and she could no longer contact him again She was in tears almost every day after that and she had no desire to study at all. She even wanted to drop out of school to look for him, but she finally calmed down and thought about what if her brother came back for her? Besides, she didnt have any clue. Where are you, brother? Do you know how much Venus misses you? Have you forgotten me? You must have your own difficulties? She stopped ncing at the album and stared at the ceiling. She was worried about him when she thought that he was badly injured. She wondered hows her brothers condition now. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It had been a month sincest time, so uncle should have some clues about him. Thinking of this, Venus cheered up and nned to see her uncle again tomorrow. Early in the morning, Venus came downstairs, looking at Kerry and Xinyou, who were eating, and said, Im taking a day off today. Kerry raised his head to look at her, coldly asking, Reason. Venus pondered for a while, answering, Last night, uncle called me and wanted me toe back to Mu family today. As soon as she said so, Kerry asked with some intention, Do you need me to go with you? She was going to ask something about her brother, so naturally she couldnt let him know about it! Venus gently shook her head, casually making up a lie, Today is my fathers Memorial Day and Ive ageed with my uncle to go to visit his grave together. Kerry nodded, which was an approval. Venus was relieved and sat at the table to have her breakfast. Then she took her bag and left. Looking at Venuss back, Xinyou was nning something as she suddenly spoke, Kerry, can I take a day off? Kerry frowned as he asked, What happened to you? Xinyou suddenly came up with a reason, her tone with some helplessness, By coincidence, my father called me yesterday and said... that he apologized to my stepmother for me and told me toe home if Im convenient today. Kerry pondered and said indifferently, Go. Ill have Uncle Wang prepare some gifts for you to bring back to your fatherter. Xinyou was moved, for she didnt expect Kerry to care about her family. She answered, Thank you, Kerry. My father will be happy. Its okay. Venus directly asked the driver to send her to Muspany and told him not to wait for her. Then the driver left. The reason she came in Ye s car was because she didnt want Kerry to be suspicious. Turning around and just about to go upstairs, she didnt expect to meet someone she knew. Venus frowned and just wanted to turn around and leave, but she was stopped by one of them. Whew, isnt this my cousin? Why do you turn around and leave without saying hello to your sister? The one who spoke was Yiyao Mu, who was dressed up gorgeously, but her disgusting expression spoiled it. Venus was expressionless, saying indifferently, Yiyao, its you! Im sorry that I didnt recognize you. You! Yiyao red at her, and then smiled. She waved Zihang Lu beside her, and said in an intimate manner, Zihang, why dont you say hello to your sister? Zihang stepped forward and looked at Venus with aplicated look, and spoke, Hi, Venus. Venus noticed that Yiyao looked embarrassed, so she sneered, Mr. Lu, now you should call me sister, right? Zihang was stunned. Looking at her expression without any emotion, he was lost. Seeing Zihang s hesitation, Yiyao unhappily curled her lips. Her voice somewhat raised a bit, Zihang, didnt you hear what she said? If she wants you to greet her so, just say it! Zihang looked up at Venus, looking incredulous, and said in a low tone, Venus, youve changed. You werent like this before! Venus scoffed, before? Didnt they forget that they were the reason? Venus was still indifferent, People always change! Chapter 86 Kerry has a mistress? (2) Chapter 86 Kerry has a mistress? (2) Zihang Lu looked as if it was out of his expectation, saying with some jealousy, Do you think that youre someone after marrying to Kerry Ye? So, for you, theres no need to consider other peoples feelings! Well, I dont mind you think of me in this way. Venus no longer wanted to waste any time on them, so she turned around to walk towards the hall. Venus, stop! Here came Yiyao Mus voice. Venus turned around slowly and asked, What? What are you doing here? Are you nning something! Yiyao angrily walked up to her and coldly questioned her. Venus sneered, whose tone was full of disdain, What do you think? Do you think Ill tell you?! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Yiyao was enraged, staring at her and she really wanted to p her, saying angrily, You! Ill never let you in! Venus felt funny about what she said. She thought of Xinyou Qiao. Though the two belonged to the same world, their difference was obvious. Compared to Xinyou s scheming, she suddenly felt that Yiyao was like a bad-tempered puppy, with all her emotions showing on her face, so Venus didnt have to be afraid of her traps. Looking at the mad Yiyao, Mu Venus then turned around and walked towards the street outside. Hey! Venus, where are you going?! Venus didnt look back and just walked away. Venus found a nearby caf and she had nned to go straight upstairs to find Changrui Mu, but she didnt expect to be pestered by Yiyao. She really didnt want to stay there anymore. As such, she could only ask Changrui out to meet her. Pulling out her phone from her bag, she dialed a familiar number and waited for him to answer. Hello? Changrui s voice came from the phone. Venus was looking at the busy street and said calmly, Uncle, its me. Venus, why call me today? I want to ask you about something. Can youe out to meet me? Changrui pondered for a while and said, Sure. I just have something to tell you. Where are you now? Champs Elysees Caf. Well, wait for me. Ill be right there. Good. Taking advantage of her free time, Venus pulled out a pen and a piece of paper to finish her work. She didnt notice in the slightest that all her actions were being constantly monitored by someone. Just 1 meter away from her back, someone was standing there, but she was not noticeable because she was hidden by the huge potted nts in the store. Xinyou was wearing a heavy makeup and a pair of oversized ck sunsses. She asionally looked at the bag, smiling wryly. She was waiting for the show. In less than 10 minutes, Changrui showed up in the caf. Venus put away her design and gently sipped her coffee. Changrui came directly in front of her and sat down, looking meaningless, and said softly, Venus, why come today? Venus looked at him with a calm look, and asked frankly, I want to know my brothers situation. Changrui looked nervous and coughed twice. He was a little helplessness and his tone was somewhat low, Well, theres a problem. I cant reach him for now. Venus looked stunned, asked with panic, Uncle, please tell me, how is my brother now? Changrui pretended to be sad and he deliberately said in a low voice, Dont worry. Thats actually no a big deal. Your brother said that someone wanted to kill him, so he changed ces to hide and told us not to contact him for now. After hearing his words, Venus frowned. She deliberately lowered her head, but she was carefully scrutinizing him. When she suddenly found he was smiling, she was depressed. He was lying to her. This was Venuss first thought. Chapter 86 Kerry has a mistress? (3) Chapter 86 Kerry has a mistress? (3) Perhaps it was because she had encountered too many things recently, Venus Mu was no longer as innocent as she usually was. She no longer believed people easily, even if the person was her rtive. His uncle was clearly stalling for time. Whenever Venus mentioned his brother, he always changed the subject. If that was the case, there were only two possibilities. One was that her uncle didn''t know her brother''s whereabouts, and the other was that he was doing it with other intentions. "Venus, your brother wants me to tell you that he''s a little short on cash and wants you to remit another sum of money to him." Changrui Mu said. Venus pretended to be very surprised and asked in confusion, "Has he already spent the one million I remitted to him before?" Changrui Mu let out a deep sigh, and then said, "Venus, there must be a lot of spending outside. Besides, your brother was seriously injured before; even the rehabilitation is vast expense." Venus held the coffee cup with both hands, gently touching the pattern on it, pretending to be ignorant and asked, "Then how much money did my brother say he needed?" Changrui Mu pondered a little, and said, "He said that he needs a million dors." "A million dors?"Venus sighed and said helplessly, "Where would I get so much money?" "Venus, you don''t understand what I mean." Changrui said in a low voice, "You are now Kerry Ye''s wife. You have to learn to make good use of your status. A million dors is nothing for Kerry." Venusughed bitterly inside. People didnt know Kerry''s true purpose for marrying her. Maybe they all thought that it was lucky for her to marry Kerry, but they didn''t know the real story. "Things aren''t as simple as you think. Kerry and I have some problems recently. There''s no way he''s going to lend me money." Changrui looked stunned. His brows furrowed, and asked anxiously, "What''s going on? What''s the problem between you and Kerry?" Venus lowered her head, thinking about making up a reason. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But Changrui thought she didn''t want to say. The expression on his face became more and more serious, and he, "Kerry has to manage hispany, so he must be very busy. You as a wife have to be more tolerant of him." Changrui spoke meaningfully, but Venus thought his words were ridiculous. When he finished, she said implicitly, "Our rtionship is in trouble, and there seems to be no way to fix it." At least in Venuss eyes, their marriage hade to an end. "Could it be that Kerry......." Changrui suddenly paused. He observed the surroundings to see if anyone was watching him and then he whispered, "Kerry has a mistress?" Venus nodded, confirming his guess. In Venuss eyes, Kerry had an affair with Xinyou Qiao, and also Xinyou Qiao had admitted it. Changrui''s look was much more serious. He didn''t care about Venus''s marriage. He just needed to use Venus to make a connection with Kerry. Since Venus married Kerry, manypanies were willing to work with the Mu Group. Due to Kerry''s company, the amount of profits of the Mu Group had skyrocketed Changrui had used the funds to expand Mu Group, and all of this was just the beginning, and now the company''s biggest fear was the shortage of funds. Once Kerry and Venus divorce, Mu Groups situation would be difficult if those partners asked for divestment. This was something Changrui didn''t dare to think about. He med Venus, but he didnt dare to speak it out. "It''s normal for a man to make mistakes once in a while, you should never divorce him." said he. "I don''t quite understand. If we don''t love each other, why will we have to stay together?" Venus snorted and asked deliberately. Chapter 87 Kerry s cruelty (1) Chapter 87 Kerry'' s cruelty (1) Women are always too mean. As long as youre Mrs. Ye, nothing can be a big deal? Men always love to look for fun, but they will finally go home when theyve yed enough, right? You just have to do your job as a wife and ignore what he has done. Venus Mu was filled with anger, and she really didnt agree with her uncles kind words. Why could a man find someone outside, but a woman could only deceive herself and pretend to know nothing? But she wasnt going to argue with him, for there was really no point. Venus, did you understand everything Ive said? Venus looked at him with a look of sincerity and said, Uncle, I have a question. What? If Yiyao Mu gets married in the future and the man has this kind of problem, will you also say these to her? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Changrui Mu hesitated for a moment, surprised at Venuss change. She would never have said such words before. Venus sneered and said indifferently, Uncle, I still have things to do. Ill go back first. Looking at her thin back, Changrui fell into contemtion. Had she be suspicious? Or was it really like what Venus said that she was stimted by Kerry Ye? No matter what had happened to her, he had to send someone to find out if what she said was true or not. This was about the future of Mu s Group and he had to handle it with care! After leaving the caf, Venus went straight back to Ye s Vi. She needed to rest and calm down. Obviously, her uncles words could not be trusted. She now had lost all clues about her brother and she could only rely on herself. When Changrui left, Xinyou Qiao carefully took out the wiretap in her bag, wearing a smug smile. As long as this was delivered to Kerry, she didnt believe that the two couldnt divorce! Xinyou walked out of the caf and first went to the mall to buy a voice recorder and copy the conversation. Then she went to a expresspany, wrapping it up and writing down the email address. The person in charge was a young man in his twenties, who noticed that her sender column was nk, so he kindly reminded her, Lady, your sender column needs to be your real name. Xinyou smiled and said softly, OK. She then wrote the information and handed it over to him. The young guy looked at the address and asked, The postage is 10 bucks. Pay in advance, or on delivery? Ill pay it now. How soon will it arrive, please? Because its in the city, so you can get it in a day. Okay, got it, thanks. OK. Xinyou looked around to make sure there was no CCTV. Yehuang International Group Kerry was reading the documents with his head down. He suddenly heard a knock on the door, so he said, Pleasee in. The door was open, and it was Secretary Liu, who walked to him with a steady pace and ced a delivery on his desk, saying with a respectful attitude, Mr. Ye, I just received your delivery. Please sign for it. Kerry frowned, lightly ncing at senders address on it, feeling very strange, but he didnt think much about it, and signed his name on the order. After Secretary Liu left, Kerry stared at this delivery for a while and then he opened it and took out the thing from the paper bag. He was slightly stunned. It was a... voice recorder. Kerry then turned on it, so he heard the conversation. Venus, whye today? The voice was low and solemn, and Kerry felt it was familiar. Uncle, I would like to ask something about my brother. Kerry became sullen, with his blue icy eyes glowing. He was uncertain about the voice at the beginning, but he definitely knew this clear and gentle voice. It was Venus, his wife. Chapter 87 Kerry s cruelty (2) Chapter 87 Kerry'' s cruelty (2) Kerry Ye held his breath and kept listening. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Well, here is the thing. I cant contact Tianye Mu for now. Uncle, tell me. What happened to my brother?! The more Kerry listened, the colder he looked and the pen in his hand snapped because it couldnt withstand his force. Kerry indifferently said, How dare you, Venus! You do know where Tianye is! By hearing Venus call him uncle, Kerry was sure that the man was Changrui Mu! So, this man also knew where Tianye was. Dont worry, its actually no big deal. Your brother said that someone wanted to kill him, so he changed ces to hide and told us not to contact him for now. Venus, your brother asked me to tell you that he is still in need of money right now and he hopes that you can transfer some money to him agian. Venus, you know, he was outside, so he must need money. Besides, your brother was seriously injured before, and the rehab is also a big expense! And, did my brother say how much he needed? A million. How can I get so much money? You are now the Young Lady of Ye family, so you can make good use of it. For Kerry, its just a case. Then the recording ended here, but it enraged Kerry! Venus, that bitch! He didnt know she was so calcting! It turned out a million she borrowed from him was sent to Tianye! At the time, he wondered why she was so concerned about her uncle. She told him that her parents had died early and her uncle had be her only family, so she couldnt just stand by, but it was all a lie! Venus, you liar! How dare you lie to me? I need to punish you! After Kerry angrily spoke, he quickly stood up to pick up the car keys on his desk, and walked out. On the streets of the city center, a luxurious Lamborghini was speeding past, leaving a blue shadow for the pedestrians on the roadside. The car ignored the traffic lights and skillfully passed through the streets. Soon, the car came to Ye s vi and Kerry hurriedly got out of the car, just in time to see Uncle Wang wasmanding workers to clean the courtyard. Seeing Kerry, he respectfully greeted, Young Master, how did youe back so early today? Kerry looked sullen and asked, Is Young Miss home? What a coincidence. She has just returned and is now resting in her room. How dare she have a rest. Kerry passed through the living room and went through the spiral stairs directly to Venuss room. He kicked the door open rudely and he saw Venus, who was sitting on a chair, concentrating on drawing. Perhaps it was too loud and Venus turned around at this point, frowning. She said with an unhappy face, What are you doing? Kerry looked full of anger, stepping forward and grabbing Venuss hair, his voice cruel and cold, Tell me! Where the hell is Tianye? Say it! Venus was calm, but with some resistance. She said coldly, Kerry, what are you mad about?! I dont know where my brother is! If she had known it, why would she have stayed here to endure his torture! Her brother definitely wouldnt see her suffering. Kerry sneered and he hadpletely lost his mind. What he thought was in his mind was to find out Tianye! Venuss words became sophistry in his mind, as he pulled her hair hard and pushed her to the soft bed. He hadpletely lost his mind, Dont try to challenge my patience or Ill make your live in the hell! Venus clenched her teeth, trying desperately to ignore the numbing sensation of her scalp. Then she took a deep breath and yelled word for word, Are you crazy?! Ive said I dont know. What the hell do you want from me? Kerry was furious, with his whole bodys muscles tensing. He seemed topletely control Venus, as if he would push her into an abyss of doom! Do you want me to say it clearly? Kerrys voice was low, with some danger. Tell me! Say! Venus looked up, eyes to eyes, as if there was a silent confrontation between them. Chapter 87 Kerry s cruelty (3) Chapter 87 Kerry'' s cruelty (3) Good! Kerry Ye shouted, snorting, In that case, Ill show you the evidence! Kerry took out the voice recorder from his pocket and threw it to Venus Mu, not caring about the bruise it caused on her forehead, and said, Listen to it. Id like to see whats your excuse. Venus no longer paid any attention to him, reaching out to pick it up and turned on the switch on it. When the voice came, she turned white and she was desperate after listening the whole content of it. She had been too careless! Someone set her up. What should do next? Kerry would never let her go unless she told him something. Kerry! How despicable you are! Why ask someone to follow me? Venus tried her best to hide her nervousness and wanted to divert his attention. Obviously, Kerry was smart. He tightly grabbed her chin, his voice cold, Hurry up! Tell me, where is he now?! She really didnt know! But no matter what she said, Kerry wouldnt believe her. In that case, Venus decided to admit it! No matter Changrui Mu knew it or not, she absolutely couldnt take that risk. She might just take everything on her shoulders. Anyway, even if she denied it, Kerry wouldnt believe it, and as for the punishment, she could just take it. Even if I knew, Id never say anything! Kerry, give up! Venus growled. Pa! A vicious p fell on to Venuss face, making her numb and her ears were buzzing. Venus red at him, wanting to fight back, I wont tell you bastard, forever! Pa! Another p. Kerry had lost his mind. Venus wiped away the blood stains on her mouth, said with indifference, Is that all?! Kerry stared at her, raising a cruel smile, Henry! As soon as he said, the door was open, and he came to his side and asked respectfully, Young Master? Call a few guys in. Henry looked surprised, but he immediately nodded and said, Yes. Looking at Kerrys cold expression, she felt uneasy, but she remained calm, looking at him fearlessly. You still have a chance! Or Ill show you what hell is! Looking at her clear face, he felt she was like an orchid standing proudly in a storm, with determination. Ever since I married you, Ive been sent to hell! Venus sneered, her tones revealing endless despair. A dirty body, lost pride and a shady life She had nothing left but her life! Oh... Kerry turned around and sat on the sofa gracefully, with his legs crossed, revealing an iparable noble elegance. Venus didnt know that the angrier he got, the calmer he would be. Now he was like an arrogant leopard, focusing on the prey in front of him. The door was opened, and four tall and powerful men followed behind Henry, respectfully. They bowed to greet him, Young Master. Kerry nodded, pouring a ss of red wine. Then he took a sip and pointed at Venus. His tone was calm as usual, as if he was saying the most normal words, As long as she disobeys my orders, you strip off a piece of cloth on her body, and when the clothes are all off, you can fuck her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Venus looked stiff, with an incredulous look. How dare he! Kerry, fuck you. Venuss pupils contracted, with great hatred. She clenched her teeth, sitting stiffly on the bed. Young Master, Im afraid this isnt right, is it? This will ruin the Young Ladys reputation. Though Henry was fearful, he still stepped forward to remind him. Kerry didnt lift his head, wearing azy smile, Henry, have you forgotten all the rules? Kerry said inly, but Henry couldnt help but tremble. He had followed Kerry for so many years, so he naturally knew that what he hated most was hearing someone plead for others! But that was the Young Lady! He always thought that Venus was special. Although the two often argued with each other, Young Master would never hurt her. But now it seems that Young Master would never make an exception for anyone! Henrys words were ineffective, and the four men dared not disobey him. They walked forward with an indifferent look, standing beside the bed and forming a circle Chapter 88 The way of saving herself (1) Chapter 88 The way of saving herself (1) Kerry Ye gently shook the red wine cup with his right hand, looked indifferently at Venus on the bed, and said coldly, "Where is Tianye Mu?" Venus Mu gritted her teeth desperately, trying to restrain her fear. "I don''t know." She said resolutely. A wicked smile lifted a corner of Kerrys lips. He ordered coldly, "Take off her clothes." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No!" Venus cried. She tugged tightly at the clothes on her body. Looking at the men who wereing to undress her, she roared angrily, "Kerry, you bastard. I curse you." At that moment, Kerry showed no sympathy for her. He waved to one of the men to undress her, and then the man rudely tore her shirt. Her upper body was directly exposed to the air. Her heart ached. It wasn''t her clothes that had just been torn off but her will. The only hope she had in her mind was also completely destroyed, and tears quickly crossed her cheeks. Venus was utter despair. Her face was deathly pale. Kerry suddenly felt pity for her inside, but when Shaoyan Ye''s face shed in his mind, his heart was filled with deep hatred. "Tell me quickly, where exactly is Tianye Mu? I dont have much patience." Venus looked at him expressionlessly. "You guys continue to undress her." said Kerry. Venus no longer resisted as she didn''t have the strength to fight them. Her skirt was torn apart as the men tugged at it. Now all she was wearing was her underwear and her body waspletely exposed to everyone''s sight. She felt desperate. A strong sense of shame overwhelmed her. She clenched her teeth tightly and tried her best to resist the urge in her heart. "Venus, don''t be afraid. You must never give in to this bastard." Venus thought. Kerry admired her embarrassment calmly, and asked, "Now, are you going to tell me?" "You just kill me!" Venus said coldly. "Kill you?" Kerry sneered and said coldly, "I''m not interested in killing you. Tell me where is Tianye Mu?" "No, you will never know it." Venus said without hesitation. "It seems that you haven''t learned a lesson yet! You guys continue to take off her clothes. I want to know how much longer she is gonna be able to stay stubborn." Kerrymanded cruelly. Now in his eyes, Venus seemed to be the humble creature. Venus''s back was against the cold wall as she watched the four men slowly approach her, her expression cold and fearless. She had made up her mind and knew how she was going to get out of this. Kerry watched her coldly, and the anger rose in his heart, "Now, she is still so stubborn. Why doesnt she beg me to let her go? "Kerry thought. When these mens hands touched her skin, Kerry''s face darkened. He was about to stop them. At this moment, Venus suddenly turned her head and hit hard against the wall. Kerry''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he was about to stop her, but it was toote. Venus copsed suddenly, lying weakly on the bed. The blood ran down her forehead rapidly and instantly dyed the white sheets. Kerry stepped forward quickly and put his arms around her. "Go get the medicine kit." He shouted at the others in the room. "Yes, sir" These men answered. Henry, call Dr. Han." " When Henry Zhang heard, he quickly took a step forward and said, "Yes, Mr. Ye." Henry nced at the lifeless Venus and swiftly walked out, sighing inwardly. "Mr. Ye really cares about Venus. But why does he hurt her again and again?" Henry thought Then he remembered Shaoyan Ye and murmured, "This is their fate." Chapter 88 The way of saving herself (2) Chapter 88 The way of saving herself (2) When Henry Zhang went to find Dr. Han, Kerry bandaged her wound. Although he helped her stop the bleeding temporarily, she still did not wake up. Xinyou Qiaos attention was drawn to the noise of the house. She walked out of her room and saw Henry Zhang hurried out of Venuss room "Where are you going in such a hurry?" Xinyou asked him. Henry stopped. He thought Kerry was very kind to her and she was Venuss good friend, so he told her truthfully, "Mr. Ye and Miss Mu just quarreled, but Miss Mu was injured, so Mr. Ye asked me to call Dr. Han immediately. "Miss Qiao, I won''t talk to you yet. I''m going to get Dr. Han immediately." said Henry. Looking towards Venus''s room, Xinyou wore a smug smile. "Since Venus needs Doctor Han. She must be seriously injured." Xinyou thought. Now Xinyou just regretted not seeing them quarrel. Then she went straight to Venus'' room, and through the half-closed door, she saw Venus lying on the bed with her eyes closed. At this moment, a deep and loud shout came from inside, "Who is standing outside?" Xinyou was startled by his voice. She pinched her arm hard. Then she opened the door gently and noticed Kerry who was leaning against the wall. "Kerry, what''s wrong with Venus?" Xinyou pretended to be worried about Venus and tears fell down her checks quickly. She walked to the bed, facing Venus who waspletely unconscious, and said with concern, "Venus, what''s wrong with you? Please wake up soon." Seeing Xinyou''s sad look, Kerry was very upset. He walked toward her, put his hands on her shoulders and calmly said, "Doctor Han will be here soon. Don''t worry." Xinyou nodded. Looking at Venus'' haggard face, she was very happy inside. "Venus, I told you that you would end up being miserable."Xinyou thought. Kerry lowered his head, looking at Venuss deathly pale face. There was a deep fear in his heart. "What if she never wakes up?" Kerry thought. Her desperate look always appeared in his mind. Kerry clenched his hands tightly, his muscles tightened. "Venus, please wake up. Don''t you want to retaliate against me?" ... Soon Dr. Han came to Ye''s house. When he looked at Venus, who was lying on the bed at the moment, he felt sorry for her. Since she came to Ye family, she had always been injured, and she even almost died. He didn''t understand why Kerry treated a woman like this. "Is there any hatred between them?" Doctor Han thought in his heart. Of course he also knew that he can''t help Venus. He can only express his emotions in his heart. Dr. Han performed a full body examination for her. When he checked the wound on her head, he sighed. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Doctor Han, how is she?" Xinyou asked. She pretended to be very worry about Venus. Doctor Han shook his head and said, "She has a slight concussion on the head." Xinyou took a sigh of relief and asked, "When will she wake up?" Dr. Han frowned and said in a heavy tone, "This is hard to say, maybe three days, a week, or longer." After hearing what he said, Kerry''s face darkened and he said gloomily, "Is she hurt so badly?" "I''m just guessing. It depends on her recovery." Kerry nodded and looked at Venus on the bed, silent. "I''ll go back and prescribe some medicine for her. You send someone to take care of her." After Dr. Han left, Xinyou walked to Kerry, gently held his hand, and said, "Don''t worry. Venus will wake up soon." Kerry nodded with an evident mixture of feeling. Chapter 88 The way of saving herself (3) Chapter 88 The way of saving herself (3) After Xinyou Qiao left, Kerry closed his eyes tiredly. "Henry, go to the study and bring myptop over. I won''t go to the office for the next two days. Just do my work remotely" said he. "Yes, sir." Henry answered. As Henry walked out of the room, he looked back at Kerry with aplicate face and sighed in his heart again. For the next few days, Kerry was always by Venus''s side. Even when he ate and slept, he didn''t leave the room. Xinyou looked at his haggard face and was very jealous of Venus. She could even notice Kerry''s growing indifference towards her. She knew that this must be rted to Venussa. Finally one day at noon, when she went to Venuss room to look for Kerry with the lunch prepared by Mrs Qin, she heard the conversation inside through the door. "It''s been three days, why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Kerry shouted. Even through the door, Xinyou could still feel his anger. It seemed that Kerrys heart was not as calm as he showed it to be. It seemed that Dr. Han on the other end of the phone said something that made Kerry angry. "You''re a doctor. Why don''t you even know when a patient will be awake?" He said angrily. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Kerry''s attention was so focused on his conversation with Dr. Han that he didn''t notice Xingyou eavesdropping outside the door. "You tell me when she''ll wake up." Kerry said with a gloomy look. Dr. Han on the phone was silent for a moment, then continued, "I reviewed hertest brain CT and found that she''s recovering well. She should wake up soon." "Then how do you exin this situation now?" Dr. Han stroked his chin, and then replied, "There''s only one possibility." "What possibility?" Dr. Han quite couldnt understand Kerry. "He hurt Venus many times, and now that she''s in aa, he''s worried about her. I don''t know why he''s doing this." He thought. "Unless she doesn''t want to wake up, so she actively closes her consciousness." Dr. Han said seriously. "What?! Is there such a thing?" Kerry asked, puzzled. Kerry''s brow furrowed deeply as he looked at Venus and asked, "She didn''t want to wake up?" "She''s probably so desperate inside that she doesn''t want to wake up." Dr. Han exined,bining years of clinical experience with Venus''s usual life. Kerry clenched his hands angrily and asked in a very low voice, "What else can you do?" "Unless you can stimte her nerves and forces her to wake up." said Dr. Han. "How to stimte her?" asked Kerry. Dr. Han paused, and then said, "You could mention someone or something she cares about, or do something that normally makes her angry." After hearing the advice he gave, Kerry thought of ways to get her to wake up. All Venus cared about was her brother and the Mu Group. With that in mind, Kerry stepped forward and shook her hard by the shoulders, saying in a gloomy tone, "Venus, if you don''t wake up soon, I''m going to kill your brother, Tianye Mu. Don''t you care about him the most?" After Kerry threatened her loudly, Venus, who was lying on the bed, didn''t react at all. "Don''t you care about your family''spany? If you don''t wake up, I''ll destroy it immediately." ........ No matter how much he threatened her, Venus, who was lying on the bed, showed no sign of waking up. Kerry smashed his fist into the wall, only to hear a ''bang''. Outside the door, Xinyou Qiao''s heart was beating faster suddenly. Then Xinyu took a deep breath. She turned away and left quickly. Venus still had her eyes closed. It was as if she was the Sleeping Beauty from a fairy tale, waiting for her prince to wake her up. Chapter 89 Venus s awakening (1) Chapter 89 Venus'' s awakening (1) No matter how Kerry Ye tried to wake her up, Venus Mu was still asleep. Looking at her lovely sleeping face, Kerry was really annoyed. Kerry turned around and looked through the ss window at the lights outside. He got more restless inside, with his eyes glowing, like a zing fire. Turning back to the bed, he lied beside her and the back of his hand carelessly touched her smooth skin, making Kerry suddenly realized that she was naked. Recalling what he had done two days ago, Kerry thought about something and then he instantly uncovered her nket and pressed his hot chest against her body. Venus, are you sure you want to pretend to be asleep?! Kerry lowered his head, with his lips delicately rubbing her skin, his voice low, If you dont wake up, I will fuck you. Staring at her face for a moment, he was sure that she didnt wake up, so Kerry irritably tugged at his hair and said with a threatening voice, Venus, wake up. Otherwise, Ill fuck you. But she still had no reaction. Kerry was sullen, quickly ripping off his clothes and moving forward to hold her in his arms, feeling her skin This little bitch Hiss Kerry took a deep breath, gazing deeply into her eyes. Then he slowly lowered his head to kiss her. His hot and fierce breath sprayed on Venuss face, and his hot and wet tongue gently fondled her lips. Then He found that Venus inexplicably shivered, so he temporarily slowed down to carefully feel her change. To his disappointment, she still had no signs of waking up. This woman was really Feeling hot all over, Kerry no longer cared about her reaction, and finally... he didnt know how long it took, but he slowly got off the bed and walked directly to the bathroom So, he didnt notice that as he turned around, Venus eyshes fluttered. Early the next morning, Kerry received a call from Secretary Liu, saying that there was an international conference that needed his presence. Kerry told Mrs. Qin to keep an eye on Venus and then he went to thepany. Xinyou Qiao saw the car leaving through the window and walked out of the room. She felt she needed to see Venus, for it was she who caused her faint. As soon as she walked into the room, Xinyou immediately sensed that special smell, which made her almost vomit. Coming to the side of the bed and looking at the messy bed sheets and the bruises on her neck, Xinyou was angry. She red at the motionless Venus, having the urge to go forward to pull her hair! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Xinyou, you must calm down! Dont be impulsive! Xinyou tried to control her anger, so she said to herself. If Venus was awake, she would absolutely do this! But she couldnt do so now. Usually, Kerry didnt care about Venus. Even she made a trap for Venus, she had a way to lie because she knew that Kerry favored her! But in the past two days, Kerry concerned about Venus too much, so she couldnt expose herself. Once Kerry found this, he would definitely investigate this thoroughly. Then what she had done would definitely be exposed to the public, therefore, the image she maintained would be in vain. She would never allow this to happen! Looking at Venus, Xinyouughed at her inwardly, cursing her never to wake up! Though she couldnt do something to harm her body, she could still say something, so she was the boss. Slowly walking to the bed and looking at Venuss clear, yet slightly pale face, Xinyou sneered and said with disdain, Venus, I really want to rip your face off! Why are you so annoying?! Looking at her unresponsive face, she continued, When, exactly, are you going to leave the world belonging to me and Kerry? Do you think you can win? Just look at the mess youre in. Youre definitely the loser. You wouldnt have guessed it, Xinyou turned around slowly, I prepared that voice recorder especially for you Im sure you think Im despicable, but it doesnt matter to me. I want to kick you out of my world! Xinyou looked agitated, not noticing Venus behind her, but her eyelids fluttered and her consciousness returned to her body. Dont me me. why dont you quit? Why dont you leave Kerry? Xinyou s voice gradually became clear. Hearing her sarcastic usations, Venus was ufortable, as if arge stone was pressing down on her. She actually didnt want to wake up. She was so tired of living. She wanted a quiet life. She knew that as long as she woke up, facing the sluts Kerry and Venus, she wouldnt be able to live a quiet life! She admitted that she was...cowardly. Chapter 89 Venus s awakening (2) Chapter 89 Venus'' s awakening (2) Venus couldnt deny that she hasnt had a peaceful day after marrying him. She faced endless insults from her husband every day and she also needed to be careful about her best friend. She was so tired that she really wanted to just fly away. But the world was so big, where could she go? If she left, what if one day her brother came back and couldnt find her? And she also couldnt leave Mu s Group to others However, there were so many fetters and how could she leave as her wishes? Dont you have many tricks? You can go to bewilder Kerry and have him divorce me. Xinyou said coldly, Kerry did have such ns, and its your brothers fault, otherwise do you think he really wants to marry you?! Youre nobody to him! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What Xinyou said was harsh enough and Venus felt that she was crazy right now. Even if she wanted to get Kerry, why would she do this kind of tricks? Since she had also knew the real reason why Kerry married her, why did she do all the things behind her? Since youre so confident, so dont do the backstabbing. You can totally win his heart with your charm. Venus said mockingly. Xinyou felt sick, for what Venus was the truth. She stared at her and sneered, Are you afraid? Why would I be afraid? I believe God will one day punish those greedy and selfish people. The time hasnte yet. Dont threaten me with such words. Only children will believe this. People like me live a good life. Venus didnt want to waste any time, so she lied down, with her eyes closing and saying indifferently, Miss Qiao, if theres nothing else, Im tired and want to rest. Remember to close the door when you leave. Xinyou was instantly enraged, trying to force herself to be calm. She stared at her and left. Venus slowly got out of the bed, picking up the design that Xinyou had thrown to the floor and patting the dirt, and continued to work. Only when she was drawing, she feel truly rxed and happy. At this moment, the door was \ open once again. Then Kerry showed up, eyes to eyes, but they quickly looked away. Kerry looked surprised and said indifferently, When did you wake up? He even inquired about her condition at the office just before he got home, and Mrs. Qin said that she hadnt woken up yet. Kerry didnt expect that she could recover so soon. Venus didnt want to answer him and continued working. Her wrist was instantly grabbed and then the paper in her hand flew away. No wonder he and Xinyou were into each other. They really matched each other. Xinyou had just thrown her paper to the floor, and now he did it again. Im asking you! Answer me! He was always like this, ignoring her feelings. Did she want him to talk to her? Didnt she have the right to not answer him? He was Overbearing, selfish and arrogant. I was just feeling a bit thirsty, so I naturally woke up. Venus made up a lie. Of course, she was woken up by the two bitches. Venus felt that she definitely did offend them in herst life, otherwise she wouldnt be so miserable. Kerry no longer dwelled on this and he then looked at her pale face and asked indifferently, What do you want to eat now? Ill have Mrs. Qin cook it for you. Venus turned her head sideways, as if she didnt want to pay any attention to the man in front of her, with her eyes fixed on the ceiling. Looking at her, Kerry began to feel annoyed. He forced her to turn her head and looked at her annoying face, his low voice mixed with displeasure, Dont tell me that you didnt hear what I said. Venus, I dont have too much patience. Chapter 90 Im willing to do everything for you (1) Chapter 90 I''m willing to do everything for you (1) "I refuse to talk to you. Venus Mu said indifferently, Do you still want me to talk to you after you did something bad to me?" "Im afraid that you cant refuse." Kerry said. Venus was tired, and she even didn''t want to look at him. She said coldly, "I''m tired. Now please go out." "It''s a pity that you don''t want to. I was going to invite you to see something special." Venus sneered and said. Then Venus turned over her body and no longer paid attention to him. Kerry stared at her back for a long time and eventually walked out of the room slowly. He gently closed the door, and his blue eyes were very cold. After he went down the stairs to the first floor, he said with a low tone, "Henry." Immediately, Henry Zhang appeared in the doorway. He walked up to Kerry. "How is everything I ordered you to do?" Kerry''s look was indifferent and his tone was emotionless. "I''ve already sent people to capture Changrui Mu." Kerry nodded. A wicked smile yed on his lips. "You bring him here. I will interrogate him." he said coldly. "Yes." said Henry. After the ck cloth on his eyes was removed, Changrui Mu looked frightened as he observed the surroundings. He found that this ce was extremely strange, and there were no other furnishings in the room except for a bed and a chair. He knew he had been kidnapped. He struggled hard, but his arms were tied very tightly, making it impossible for him to escape. Suddenly the door was opened. Changrui was startled when he found the person was Kerry. Kerry looked coldly at him, saying, "Mr. Mu, you''re surprised to see me, aren''t you?" Changrui looked stiff. Hearing Kerry speak in a very cold tone, Changrui knew that this time he was in trouble himself. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Kerry, what is this ce? Why do you have me brought here?" Changrui said with some unease. At that time two tall men walked in holding a leather couch in their hands and ced it behind Kerry''s back. Kerry slowly sat down on the couch, then looked at him and said icily, "Where is Tianye Mu now?" Changrui was stunned, not reacting for a moment. "He kidnapped me because of Mu Tianno? Why is he looking for him? Are he and Tianye friends or enemies?" he thought. Changrui thought a lot and asked, confused, "You and TianYe know each other? Did Venus ask you to kidnap me?" "My patience is limited. You''d better tell me quickly or maybe Ill do something cruel to you." Kerry said coldly. His voice was too cold, which made Changrui nervous. He knew that Kerry was a sessful businessman on the surface and he also had a mysterious identity. Although he wasn''t very clear about Kerry''s true identity, he knew that Kerry was the one he couldnt mess with. "I don''t know where Tianye is. I haven''t seen him for a long time." Changrui was uneasy and said. "It seems that you Mu familys members like to lie." Kerry scoffed. "I''m going to give you onest chance." Kerry said icily, "Need I remind you of the money? What did you do with the one million dors Venus gave you?" Looking at the dangerous Kerry, Changrui was so uneasy that he couldn''t even look at him directly. "Maybe we can make a deal." Kerry said suddenly. "What do you mean?" Changrui was confused and asked. "Mu Group is your brother''spany. He''s dead, but Tianye Mu is the heir. The thing you''re most worried about is Tianye Mu taking back what belongs to his father, right?" Changrui was surprised at how easily Kerry guessed what he was thinking. "What do you mean by making a deal you just mentioned?" Changrui was alert and asked. "I have a great hatred with Tianye Mu. As long as you tell me where he is hiding, I''ll promise that you will be the chairman of Mu Group forever." Kerry said. Changrui took a deep breath. He understood Kerry''s meaning. With Kerry''s power, Changrui believed in his promise. But he really didn''t know where Tianye was. Chapter 90 Im willing to do everything for you (2) Chapter 90 I''m willing to do everything for you (2) "You haven''t thought about it?" Kerry asked coldly, "Don''t test my patience, you understand?" Changrui Mu shuddered and sighed helplessly, "I really don''t know where Tianye is. I have the one million dors in my bank card." "Are you sure you want to go against me?" Kerry was a little angry. Changrui was very uneasy and hurriedly said, "Please believe me. You can go and check, I definitely don''t dare to lie to you!" Kerry was silent. He seemed to be considering whether or not to believe him. Changrui continued, "I dare not go against you. You can send someone to investigate it. If I lie to you, you can do whatever you want to me." No matter what Kerys true purpose was, Changrui didn''t dare to conceal anything at the moment. He knew exactly how stupid it was to tell a lie in front of this terrifying man. Kerry stared at him, sensing his panic. He wore a cold smile. He said, "I''ll believe you for once. You stay here for the next few days, someone will bring you food." Changrui''s eyebrows furrowed, but he didn''t dare to show his displeasure, so he could only nod. Kerry slowly stood up and left without looking back, and the two men standing behind him closed and locked the door. Then Changrui finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat limply on the bed. ........ Venusy on her bed, staring at the ceiling, her mind full of confusion.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In her mind, she recalled many things from her early childhood. At that time, her parents were still alive and her brother was with her, and she also had a good time in school. She was happy and carefree at that time. That was when she was still in her second year of high school. She still remembered the day before her brother disappeared, her brother suddenly appeared in front of her ssroom, smiled and said to her, "Venus,e out here." When she saw that it was her brother, a smile yed on Venus''s lips. She left her seat and followed him. Her brother seemed to have grown taller. She was pretty tall for a girl, but she was still shortpared to her brother''s height. As she got distracted, her brother suddenly stopped and her head bumped into him. "Did your head hurt?" Tianye asked gently. Venus shook her head, then said softly, "Brother, didn''t you go to thepany today? Why do you suddenlye to school?" Tianye was a little sad, but Venus didn''t notice it then. He reached out his hand and rubbed her hair and said, "Thepany has some business abroad that I need to handle personally. You have to take good care of yourself during this time." "So when will you be back?" Venus asked. A gentle smile yed on the corners of Tianye''s mouth. He said softly, "I don''t know." Venus nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself." Tianye looked at her, smiling. Then he let out a relieved breath. You take care of yourself abroad. I''ll call you." said Venus. Tianye nodded. ........ Then it seemed that her brother disappeared from her world forever. She called him, but she was told that the number was no longer in service. She took her brother''s ID card and went to check his trip record, but was told there was no information about the man. "Brother, when did youe back? I miss you so much." Venus murmured. Just at this moment, the maid knocked at the door of her room, and then the maid said, "Miss Mu, Mr. Nangong is here to see you." Chapter 90 Im willing to do everything for you (3) Chapter 90 I''m willing to do everything for you (3) Venus quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. She took a breath and said softly, "I know. I''ll be right down." Then she quickly got off the bed, walked out of the room, and then came to the living room on the first floor. She saw a familiar figure sitting on the couch immediately. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Hao, what are you doing here?" Venus smiled faintly and asked. Hao Nangong was happy to hear her voice, but when he noticed the gauze on her forehead, the smile on his face froze. "Did Kerry hurt you again? asked Hao. The smile on Venus''s face disappeared. A lump came into her throat. She faintly said, "Don''t worry. I''m used to it." She didn''t want Hao to worry about her. She just wanted to be alone with her pain. Looking at her gaunt face, Hao''s eyebrows furrowed deeply and hugged her tightly. He felt her trembling. He was in pain. "You can''t live your life like this. Dr. Liu has warned me that you cant get hurt again, or you''ll..... Hao paused and then continued, "You have to leave here with me right now." Venus''s heart warmed. Then he pulled on Venus''s arm and was ready to leave. Right at this moment, Kerry appeared in front of the two of them. His look was indifferent. When he noticed the two of them holding hands together, his look turned cold. "Hao, where are you taking my wife?" said Kerry. "Do you take Venus as your wife? She''s been hurting, why are you doing this to her?" Haos tone was mixed with obvious anger. Kerry looked indifferent, but when he saw that Venus was ring at him with resentment, he was a little sad. He said coldly, Don''t interfere with my private business." "I don''t want to meddle in your affairs, but its about Venus." Hao said indifferently. Hao was decisive. It was clear that he had to meddle in the thing about Venus. "Do you have to interfere? Don''t forget my bottom line!" said Kerry. "That''s my bottom line too!" Hao answered. Both of their look were cold, as if they were about to fight. At this time Venus was uneasy inside. She didn''t want Hao to offend Kerry for her and also didn''t want him to get hurt. Seeing that the two men were bound to fight, Venus hurriedly stood between them and said coldly, "I don''t want to see anyone fighting. Kerry, do you think you need to fight with your best friend for me? She said this with a strong sarcasm, as if to say, Am I that important to you? Venus turned sideways. She looked at Hao and smiled, saying calmly, Hao, thank you for everything you''ve done for me, but I don''t want it to be in this way." If he was hurt for her, she would be very sorry. Hao read her meaning. He smiled and said softly, "Venus, don''t worry, I know." Hearing his words, Venuss eyes misted a little. She said gently, "Thank you." Hao shook his head and said gently, "I''m willing to do everything for you." Looking at the closeness of the two in front of him, Kerry was in aplicated mood. He didn''t expect Hao to fall in love with Venus. He also didn''t expect that Hao would be willing to turn against him for her. "Is Venus really that attractive?" Kerry thought. Kerry had heard earlier that Hao no longer went to bars. Even if he did go there, he wasn''t looking for a woman to apany him. Kerry felt very strange about his sudden change. "Why does he like Venus?" Chapter 91 No clues any more (1) Chapter 91 No clues any more (1) Venus Mu, dont forget what you should do. Come here, otherwise youll face the consequences! Kerry Ye interrupted the conversation between them and said with no emotion. Venus stared at him coldly and said without any appreciation, Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are? Kerry was a little annoyed by what she said and he slowly walked to her, pulling her wrist, You really want to know? Venus didnt want to answer him, What else can you do but ckmail me with Mus Group? But now I dont care it anymore, for it s already my uncles, so why do I need to care so much? She meant that Kerry could no longer threaten her with thepany. She didnt care anymore! Kerry sneered and took out his phone from his pocket, forcing her to take a look at it before quickly putting it away. His tone was full of coldness, See? Now make a choice. Go with him or not. Venus took a deep breath. Although it was just a skim, what appeared on Kerrys phone screen was indeed her uncle! What the hell was this man doing? Just now she saw uncles limbs tied with ropes and his mouth stuffed with cloth. Was he kidnapped by Kerry? But why did he do so? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Confused, Venus indifferently asked, What does this have to do with me? She had a just-so-so rtionship with her uncle, and if he thought he could mp down on her by using Changrui Mu, then he was totally wrong! Well... Kerry snorted and his voice was low, How cruel you are. Hes at least your uncle. Dont forget it. Hes also your uncle. Venus answered immediately, with some ridicule. Hao Nangong raised his eyebrow, looking at Venus face and said softly, Venus, do you wannna hang out? Venus nodded, looking back at Kerry with a cold nce and said indifferently, Im going out for a while. Turning around and just wanting to leave, she was stopped by him and her entire body instantly fell into his embrace. His hot breath sprayed on her ears, saying, Arent you curious about where your brother is now? Venus was so shocked that she forgot to struggle and asked indifferently, What do you mean?! Arent you eager to learn from your uncle where your brother is? I can help you. Kerry, how despicable! Venuss eyes were scarlet, feeling a whiff of intense fear. If he were to learn of his brothers whereabouts from Changrui, then wouldnt her brother be very dangerous? Kerry saw the fear in her eyes and said, Now you are given two choices. One is to leave with Hao. Two is to return to your own room. Venus clenched her hands, her look filled with helplessness. He always had a way to deal with her, whether it was physical or mental torture! Sadly, he was able to catch her weakness every time. Venus felt numb and her legs were as heavy as if they had been injected with lead. She turned around to look at Hao, who was with expectation and her voice was extremely stiff, Hao, Im sorry. Im a little tired right now and I want to go back to my room and rest. Hao frowned, a little upset, Did Kerry say something to you? Thinking of what he had just whispered to her, while Hao hadnt heard the contents, he was sure it definitely had something to do with Kerry! It has nothing to do with him. Its me whos a little tired. Im going back to my room to rest. Venus didnt dare to look at Haos reaction, so she walked straight upstairs and entered her room. She threw herself onto the bed, full of resentment! She was mad at herself for being so cowardly that she was always controlled by Kerry! Did she never have a chance to fight against him in her life? Doomed to a lifetime without freedom and equality? Just when she was feeling angry at the injustice of fate, the door was pushed open by someone. Only to hear a bang sound, the door was shaken by the strong impact. Chapter 91 No clues any more (2) Chapter 91 No clues any more (2) Kerry Ye looked extremely embarrassed and he quickly walked to the bed, grabbing Venus Mus hair and pulling her viciously off the bed. His tone was filled with anger, You bitch! Why Hao Nangong? Say it! When did you and Hao start? Venus stared at him incredulously, feeling very sarcastic inside, and coldly retorted, Do you think everyone is as shameless as you two? The you two she said naturally referred to him and Xinyou Qiao. Kerry stepped forward to p her, looking as if he was about to eat her, Answer my question! Tell me! How far have you and Haoe? A yboy thinks so much of you, so did you please him with your body? Once he thought of Venus sleeping with another man, he wanted to kill her! The slut! She hooked with other men before marriage and now she even cuckolded him! He wouldnt let it go! The p made her cheeks hurt, but it couldnt bepared to the humiliation and indignation she felt. So, what about you? Are you more noble than me? I know youre seeing Xinyou. Venus was really angry and her voice was still indifferent. Kerry looked pale. His voice was gruff and cruel, Say it again! You scumbags. How dare you say this? After hearing her words, Kerry was furious and he mped Venuss neck. Looking at her painfully pale look, he felt something wired. Venuss face reddened and her chest hurt forck of oxygen, but she didnt struggle and quietly close her eyes. She was so tired. if she died in this way Kerry noticed her action, knowing what she was going to do. She looked like a dying fish at the moment, all but giving up struggling and silently waiting to consume thest oxygen. Venus was nk and because ofck of oxygen, she was losing her consciousness little by little. Looking at her face turning from red to purple, Kerry was shocked inside and he loosened his fingers and he saw Venus fall on the bed, desperately breathing with her mouth widely open. Dont let me see you and Hao together again! Next time Ill just break your neck! Kerry looked at her with an icy look and threatened. Venuss throat felt as if it was on fire, making her frown in pain. Even so, she said with determination, No way. You! Kerry found she said this with great hatred, which made him stunned. Looking at her pale little face, Kerry decided not to bother with her this time. He then quickly turned around and left. Kerry walked out of Venuss room and went directly to the study on the third floor. Thinking about the confrontation just now, he was unable to focus on his work. Just at this moment, the door was opened, then Xinyou appeared. Only to see her wear a clear and elegant smile and her tone was filled with gentleness, Kerry, why not take a break? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Thought they were both women, how could they be so different? Hearing Xinyou sfort, the annoyance in Kerrys heart eliminated a lot. He suddenly realized that every time he was alone with Xinyou, he would feel peaceful. Looking at the way he was gazing at her, Xinyou was filled with pride inside. She flushed, asking shyly, Why are you looking at me? Do I have something dirty on my face? Kerry shook his head, holding her slim little hand and said lightly, Xinyou, whoever marries you in the future will definitely be happy. Xinyou was slightly stunned and a little lost inside. She said anxiously inside, The person Ive always wanted to marry is you Looking at his perfectly handsome face, the feeling inside Xinyou grew stronger and stronger, so she slowly walked to his side and sat on hisp, cing her cheek on his warm chest. Kerry stiffened, feeling the soft body, Xinyou, dont Without waiting for him to finish his words, Xinyou leaned over to kiss him. Feeling his cool, tobo- smelling manly scent, she didnt want to stop kissing him. Her two hands were covering his broad chest and she slowly untied his tie and undid the buttons on his shirt, with a teasing touch of his strong chest. Kerry stopped her hand, staring at her, Xinyou, dont. Chapter 91 No clues anymore (3) Chapter 91 No clues anymore (3) Feeling his heavy breath, Xinyou Qiao kissed him again, with her slender arms tightly around his waist, saying with lure, Kerry, dont refuse me... Kerry then put her body on the desk, fervent kisses instantlynding on her cheeks. His kisses then went down. The atmosphere was ambiguous. Just as he was indulging in her infinite tenderness, a ringing of the mobile phone suddenly sounded, destroying the moment. Kerry stiffened. Looking at Xinyou s silent asking, he somewhat felt strange, as if the person he was kissing shouldnt be her. Kerry... Kerry regained his usual look. With a sigh of relief inside, he said slowly, Im going to answer the phone first. Xinyou was dissatisfied inside, resentfully cursing the one who called him, but she had to pretend to understand and nod her head unwillingly. Looking at his broad back, Xinyou clenched her hands together. It was almost done Hearing him talking about business, Xinyou lightly jumped off the table and stood there, waiting for him to return. After about ten minutes, Kerry finally hung up the phone. Xinyou felt a surge of excitement inwardly, fully expecting him to hug her. However, to her disappointment, Kerry was too calm. Xinyou, I need to deal with something, so I have to go now. Xinyou tried her best to hide her disappointment, a touch of aggravation appeared on her face and asked softly, Kerry, you dont want me at all, right? Kerry looked startled, for he didnt expect that the always reserved and gentle Xinyou would say such words. Then he thought of something and said, What? I really need to go now. When he said this, he was somewhat perfunctory. He didnt know why it wasnt her who had just made him do that and he certainly couldnt say that, otherwise it would definitely break her heart. Xinyou looked relieved and thoughtfully tied his tie for him. She smiled and said softly, I believe you. OK. Looking at her gentle face, Ye Kerry leaned down and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead. When Kerry left, Xinyou wore a smug smile. At least Kerry cared about her. In the past, when she was in school, she always heard some girls chatting. She remembered the saying that if a man kissed you on the forehead, it meant he really cherished you. Xinyou was a rational woman and she still remembered at that time, she scoffed at this saying. But now, she was filled with sweetness because of this. She suddenly realized that if she fell in love with this man and was treated like this by him, this woman would be absolutely happy. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Kerry, I was in love with you. Do you know that? Kerry told a lie and that phone call was not from thepany, but the results of Henrys investigation. He again came to the ce where Changrui Mu was ced. During these days, besides being restricted freedom, he wasnt treated badly, so Changrui was in a good condition. Walking out of the room and into the courtyard, Kerry listened to Henry. Young Master, I sent someone to do a detailed investigation and found that what Changrui said was true. The money was indeed deposited directly into his own private ount. In addition, after investigation, what Changrui said to Young Lady that Tianye Mu is in the United States is also a lie. Are you sure? Yes, I have secretly essed themunication records of Changrui s messages and searched his computer, and there was indeed no suspicion. My guys in America told me that there was no one sent by Changrui at all during this time. Kerry began to think about something. He couldnt say if he was lost or something, but he suddenly remembered Venuss expression when she tried to rify that there was indeed no news about her brother. The clues about Tianye waspletely lost. Originally, he wanted to use Venus to find out his locaiton, but he didnt expect to end up finding nothing. Young Master. Henrys words came. What are you going to do with Changrui? Kerry frowned and then said, Let him go, but tell him to keep his mouth shut. If he dares to reveal any information, Mus Group will disappear, including him and his family! Yes. Chapter 92 Another intrigue (1) Chapter 92 Another intrigue (1) Xinyou Qiao was disappointed. Venus Mu showing up every day and such a good n she came up with ended up doing nothing but making her suffer a little. Thinking of this, she was furious. Why was it so hard to kick Venus out of here? But she would never give up and she believed that she would always be the winner. Xinyou thought for a while and she finally thought of someoneVenuss ex, Zihang Lu. How could she get in touch with Zihang? She suddenly remembered that once when she was in college, Venus had borrowed her phone and called Zihang, who was still her boyfriend at the time. Thinking of this, she quickly opened her address book and found a phone number. She dialed it and to her surprise, it was connected. A deep and calm voice came. Hello? Xinyou cleared her throat and answered in a soft tone, Hello, is this Mr. Zihang Lu? Zihang apparently didnt recognize her and asked, May I know your name? Xinyou sips the ck tea and said gently, Im Xinyou, a ssmate of Venus. Weve met before, but now theres something for you. Is it convenient for you to have a talk? Zihang frowned, as if he was contemting, and asked, What exactly is the thing? Cant we talk over the phone? Its not very convenient on the phone. Can we meet, please? Xinyou casually made up a lie and asked in a somewhat impatient tone. Zihang thought for a while and finally agreed, Okay, where? Grey Sparrow Caf. Im wearing a pair of ck sunsses. OK. Grey Sparrow Caf Pushing the door and going into the room, with the pleasant melody and the rich aroma of coffee coming to his face, Zihang looked around and found Xinyou was sitting on the east side. She was a fashionable woman, wearing a pair of sunsses which was quite expensive. The two had met before, but she didnt leave him a deep impression. Zihang stepped forward to sit beside her and the woman suddenly took off her sses and nced at him. Eventually she smiled and said, Mr. Zihang, please sit down. Xinyou ordered two cups of coffee, asking with hypocrisy, My name is Xinyou Qiao, Venuss ssmate. Zihang nodded and asked, What did you ask me out for? Xinyou took a sip of his coffee and said unhurriedly, I need your help. What? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Of course its a good thing. Xinyou replied with a bright smile. After saying that, she pulled out a paper bag from her bag, which was bulging. It looked like there was a lot of stuff inside and she slowly pushed the paper bag in front of Zihang and said, Here is fifty thousand dors. Zihang looked stunned and it was indeed cash. Why are you giving me money? Zihang looked cautious and asked in a cold voice. There was no free meal. She naturally had her goal. Though he didnt know its a good thing or not, he needed to be careful. Xinyou saw his nervousness, but she was still rxed and said, Dont be nervous. I just want a cooperation. Zihang seemed to understand her and asked lightly, How? You just have to do one thing for me. What? Xinyou shook her head softly and said, I havent thought about it yet. Youll know itter. You just need to take the money. Zihang didnt move, for he didnt know what Xinyou was thinking, so he said, Since Miss Qiao is so insincere, I cant work with you. Chapter 92 Another intrigue (2) Chapter 92 Another intrigue (2) Xinyou Qiao looked calm, for she had already thought of this. With her fingers fondling the edge of the nket, she said softly, Dont refuse me immediately. How about this? Keep the money and Ill contact you then. If you dont want to do it, you can return the money to me. Xinyou seemed to have a discussion with Zihang Lu, making him much less guarded, and he couldnt help but think that even if he didnt agree to do it then, Xinyou couldnt do anything to him. Then he could get 50,000 yuan without doing anything. Why not? Zihang had his own tricks, but he pretended to be willing and said, Alright. If what you want me to do vites my bottom line, Ill give you the money back. OK! Deal. Xinyou had a satisfied smile on her face, stretching out her hand to shake Zihang s hand and said, Its good being working with you. Zihang stretched out his hand too, finding that her arm was smooth and somewhat he wanted her. He smiled and said, Me too. Yehuang Mansion Venus Mu heard from her colleagues in the morning that the results about the selection of work would be released in the next two days. The work that got the most votes from the board would be this years summer brand collection. The sample of this work would be disyed at Yehuang clothing brand store counter and the name of the designer would be disyed too. With Yehuang s influence, this would undoubtedly be a huge gain for the creator. Venus was concentrating on her work, forcing herself to be as calm as possible. Whether she seeded or not, she had done her best. She wanted herself to remain calm at all the time. Win without pride and to lose with grace. Just at this moment, thendline phone beside her rang, Venus pressed the answer button and then Manager Hes voice came, Venus,e to my office now. Venus was a little confused, but she still looked calm and said, Okay, Ille right away. Xinyou, who was beside her, looked at Venuss back, frowning. She always felt that there would be bad news that woulde outter. Knocking on the office door and hearing a response from inside, Venus only then pushed the door and walked in. Stepping in front of Meiling Hes desk with a respectful attitude, she asked, Manager He, what can I do for you? Meiling looked up from the pile of documents on the table, and after seeing she looked relieved, she said in a gentle tone, The final results havee out. The meeting was held in this morning. Venus was a little nervous and she didnt know what to say at the moment, so she just nodded. Meiling saw her nervousness and she saying directly, Yehuang is going to disy your work floating. Venus looked stunned, and then there was great joy inside her, which was shown on her face, but her tone was still calm, Manager He, I would like to ask, how did the board view my work? Meiling obviously didnt expect her to ask such a question, and she looked at her with more admiration, saying in a clear voice, Venus, I appreciate your attitude. The board said that your work is very imaginative and is more innovative than other works. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Venus relieved and said, Thank you so much, otherwise I wouldnt be here today. Meiling shook her head and said, You only need to thank yourself. Venus, you have talent and of course, youre not the most outstanding, but the most precious thing is that you have the normal heart. Venus understood her and then said, Manager He, I will keep working. Meiling nodded and said, You did a good job for me this time. As a reward, Ill invite you and all the employees of the department to eat at Luoyuxuan Restaurant. Venus smiled and said, Thank you. Well, go back to work. OK. After Venus returned to her position for just a while, the news, as if it had wings, spread quickly to all departments. Her colleagues all came to congratte her, making Venus shy. Xinyou frowned when she heard the news and her colleagues praise was harsh. It took a long time for her to restrain her resentment. Xinyou heard them say that Manager He had invited everyone to Luoyuxuan for dinner tonight, including Kerry Ye. Chapter 92 Another intrigue (3) Chapter 92 Another intrigue (3) Xinyou Qiao read the name of the restaurant in her mind, and an excellent n suddenly came to her. Xinyou looked at Venus Mu, who was surrounded by her colleagues and sneered, Venus, youre very proud of yourself now, arent you? Soon you can no longerugh! She sent a text message to Zihang Lu, telling him to meet her at Luoyuxuan at 8:00 p.m., and soon she got a reply. In the evening, after work, a group of people came to the restaurant. It was a famous Chinese restaurant in this area, and it was said that the food was delicious that almost everyone almost loved it. Since it was a staff dinner and when they entered the door, they were weed by a waitress, who led them to the luxury room on the second floor. The room could amodate about 30 to 40 people, which was quite extravagant,pared to other departments. After everyone was seated, the manager brought the menu and Manager He let everyone choose what they liked. And Kerry Ye was the first one to order, for he was the boss. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He flipped it and finally his fingers rested on, one of the restaurants specialties, Snowke Crab. Soon, it was immediately passed to the kitchen. Venus, the star of this gathering, was the next one to order. She seldom came to such ces, so she ordered the Grannys dish which was good in both look and taste. As for the order of the following, the staff could order freely. Until the menu was passed a circle round, the ordered dishes had been sessively served. Looking at the cuisine, they began to eat. Just at this time, Meiling looked around and said, Everyone, its really an honor to eat with Mr. Ye, so why not toast? The employees nodded as they heard so and they said with a respectful attitude, Mr. Ye, well all toast you each. Actually, they wanted to toast him until he got drunk. Kerry nodded with a calm face and he unintentionally nced at Venus, but he quickly moved away. Mr. Ye, let me toast your first. Kerry nodded, taking the wine ss next to him and drank it all. Just as someone wanted to toast again, Meiling spoke, Only toast to Mr. Ye is not enough. Venus has done a lot for our department this time, so she should be toasted too. Then everyone looked at Veuns. Venus looked full of helplessness. She was about to say that she couldnt drink, not to mention the liquor with high alcohol content, but seeing the expectation on her colleagues faces, she couldnt refuse them. She took a deep breath and took the cup, Im not good at drinking. Forgive me. After saying that, she drank it all, and she only felt a hot taste flowing down her throat, all the way to her stomach, particrly unpleasant. Venus couldnt help but frown. By this time someone had alreadye to toast again, she could only keep drinking. Kerry squinted, looking at her with lure. He didnt know if it was because of the wine, but Venus was now blushing, making him want to have sex with her. Damn it! Why could she so easily intrigue him? After drinking about five or six cups, Venus felt that she couldnt hold it any longer and her stomach hurt because of the alcohol. She slowly stood up from her seat, her tone with drunkenness, Everyone, enjoy. Im going to the bathroom. Go ahead, well toast to Mr. Ye. Everyone could understand her. Venus then left the room. Looking at her somewhat floating steps, Xinyou sneered and sent a text message to Zihang. Venus went to the toilet. When she arrived, Venus bent over on the washbasin and vomited. Because she hadnt eaten anything just now, so after vomiting a few mouthfuls of acid, she couldnt vomit anymore. The stomach was hot and painful. With the effect of alcohol, she began to lose her consciousness. Not knowing it was an illusion or not, she actually heard Zihang s voice. Venus slowly turned around, seeing Zihang. She frowned and called out uncertainly, Zihang? Looked at her drunken look, Zihang somewhat had some strange feelings. Xinyou had just sent her a text message, asking him to take Venus away from here. Thinking of this, Zihang s whole body was hot. When he and Venus were together, because of Venuss conservative personality, they had just held hands. The most intimate movement was kissing on the cheek, so until now, he still didnt know what she smelled like! Then tonight, atst, he would be able to fulfill that wish Venus stretched out her hand to grab him and she found it was real, so she was aware that the person in front of her was indeed Zihang. What are you doing here? Because of the wine, Venuss thoughts werent quite clear. Though it was a question, it was sounded more like... coquetry. Chapter 93 I’ll teach you how to perform your wifely duties (1) Chapter 93 Ill teach you how to perform your wifely duties (1) Looking at her pretty face, Zihang Lyu was attracted to her unconsciously. He moved forward and hugged her waist, saying in a gentle voice, "Venus, you''re drunk. I''ll take you home." Venus frowned, just wanted to retort, but she didn''t know what to say. Finally she just said with dissatisfaction, "I don''t need your help. You stay away from me." Zihang Lyu smiled tenderly, ignoring her struggle and hugging her tightly around the waist, "Dont worry. I''ll take you home right now." he said excitedly. Venus tried to struggle away from his hands, but her body didn''t have the strength due to the alcohol. She could only let him drag her outside. "Don''t touch me let me go...." Venus was physically forced to move forward. As she reached the bathroom door, she desperately pulled on the door handle to avoid being pulled away by him. Zihang''s brow furrowed. Trying to remain calm, he said in a low voice, "Venus, you can trust me. You''re drunk now. I''ll take you home." Venus shook her head. "Don''t...I don''t want to go with you...you''re a liar." Venus said angrily. Zihang didn''t realize that he had be a liar in Venus'' mind. Finally Zihang didn''t have the patience to say too much to Venus. He just let go of the hand he was holding around her waist. Venus thought he nned to let her go, so she was about to leave the ce, but she was pulled by him again. Then Zihang pressed her against the wall. Looking at her small mouth and pink cheeks, Zihang lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. His hands touched her soft skin through her clothes. He hadn''t realized that her skin was so delicate and soft. Venus reached out and pushed him, but she still couldn''t resist his strength. She couldn''t help but worry that if he continued to kiss her like that, maybe she would be raped. Venus was scared, but there was no way she can escape. Now Kerry was having fun drinking with a bunch of people. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was slightly drunk and said huskily, "I can''t drink anymore. Im a little drunk." Although Kerry was now having dinner with hispanys staff, the employees were still in awe of him. Hearing him say so, they didn''t dare to toast him anymore. People all chatted happily as they ate, but Xinyou Qiao ate food in silence. When she felt that the time was almost right, she suddenly said, "Why hasn''t Venus returned yet?" Her words suddenly caught the attention of everyone present, including Kerry. Meiling looked at her watch and found that Venus had been gone for over 20 minutes and she immediately said, "I''ll go to the bathroom and get her." Just then, Kerry slowly stood up and said, "Don''t bother. I''ll go and find her." Seeing Kerry leave the room, Xinyou wore a gloating smile. "Mr. Ye seems to care about Venus today," a girl whispered. "Venus is Mr. Ye''s wife. Of course he cares about her" another girl answered. "Venus is really lucky to be married to Mr. Ye." someone said with an envious tone. Then the other girl rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t be envious. We never have such luck." Hearing their words, Xinyou was angry. She tried to retort, but she couldnt do it. "What do these stupid women know? Kerry and Venus didn''t marry for love. They don''t know anything and they gossip there. They''ve never even seen Kerry being gentle with me." Xinyou thought hatefully. Xinyou felt bad inside. Even if she made excuses tofort herself, she couldn''t change the fact that Venus was Kerry''s wife. Now she hated Venus even more. Suddenly when she thought of the pain Venus was going to face tonight, she wore a mocking smile. "Maybe Venus has been taken away by Zihang. Its time for me to show up." Xinyou thought. "I''m going to go to the bathroom." Xinyou said to her colleague beside her suddenly. Then she left quickly. Chapter 93 I’ll teach you how to perform your wifely duties (2) Chapter 93 Ill teach you how to perform your wifely duties (2) When Kerry came to the bathroom, he saw Venus pressed against the wall by a man. He face darkened and his pace quickened. Arriving in front of her, Kerry reached out his hands and grabbed the man by the cor, and flung him aside. Then the man immediately fell to the ground. "Zihang Lyu, it''s you!" When he saw the man''s face, Kerry''s blue pupils shrank and he extended his fist and hit Zihang Lyu''s face. Zihang was punched hard. The pain in his face made his eyebrows furrow. He looked at Kerry'' incredulity. Kerry stepped forward and grabbed Kerry''s neck, asking grimly, "Why are you here?" A pang of remorse rose up inside Zihang. He regretted having forgotten that Venus was now Kerry''s wife. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s a misunderstanding. I just happened to pass by and met Vivian.." Before Zihang finished his sentence, he felt that he could no longer make a sound. Kerry snorted and said indifferently, "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Zihang felt breathless now, and he was about to be strangled to death. He was afraid that Kerry would kill him, so he was thinking about whether to tell Kerry that Xinyou Qiao had ordered him to do this. Just then, Venus fell to the ground unconscious. Kerry instantly let go of Zihang''s neck, stepped forward and took Venus by the arm, saying, "You can''t drink, but why do you drink? Why are you so stupid?" He then picked her up and looked coldly at Zihang and then quickly left. Zihang relieved and quickly got up from the ground. When he saw Xinyoue this way, the anger rose in his heart. "This woman almost caused me to be strangled to death by Kerry." Zihang thought angrily. Xinyou rushed to the bathroom and saw Zihang surprisingly. She felt uneasy inside. She coldly asked, "Where is Venus?" "She was taken by Kerry." Zihang nced at her coldly and said. "What? Why?" With an incredulous stare and a surge of anger in her heart, Xinyou questioned, "Didn''t I tell you to take Venus away? Why are you still here?" Lucius retorted angrily, "Do you think Venus will listen to me? I told her to leave with me but she didnt listen." Facing the agitated Zihang, Xinyou tried to remain calm. She inadvertently noticed the blood at the corner of Zihang''s mouth and knew what happened just now. "You didn''t mention me just now, did you?" she asked seriously. A mocking smile lifted the corner of Zihang''s lips. He said coldly, "I was just about to tell Kerry that you ordered me to do this." "No, you cant tell him." Xinyou was very uneasy and quickly said. Zihang gently wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "In order to help you, my body was seriously injured. Shouldn''t youpensate me for some medical expenses?" Xinyou took a deep breath and asked indifferently, "How much do you want?" "Two hundred thousand dors." Zihang said slowly "$200,000? Why dont you go to rob the bank." said Xinyou. She was very angry. She hadn''t achieved her aim, but she was ckmailed by Zihang. Zihang stretched his back and said, "Since you don''t want to give me money, then I''ll tell Mr. Ye that you ordered me to do this." As soon as he threatened, Xinyou quickly said, "I can give you the money, but you have to keep your promise," Zihang revealed a smug smile and said, "Of course." After she settled Zihang''s matter, Xinyou quickly ran downstairs, hailed a taxi and rushed to the Ye familys vi. Chapter 93 I’ll teach you how to perform your wifely duties (3) Chapter 93 Ill teach you how to perform your wifely duties (3) At this moment Kerry had already driven home. As soon as he got out of the car, he pulled Venus out of the car. He used too much force, so Venus''s knee hit the car and it bled. The pain in her knee made Venus sober. She tried to open her eyes, and only saw Kerry''s back. Kerry took her directly to the bedroom on the second floor and then mmed her on the bed. Looking at her pretty face, he raised his hand and pped her. She immediately felt the pain on her face and she also fell directly under the bed, aggravating the knee injury she had just suffered. "Are you crazy?" she red at him hatefully and asked. Kerry stepped forward and pulled her back onto the bed, clutching her chin and asking angrily, You bitch. What were you doing with Zihang Lyu just now? You''re getting better and better at seducing man now." Venus shook her head and retorted, "I don''t know why Zihang Lyu was there. Please get the facts straight first." Kerry sneered, looked at her coldly and said in a low voice, "You''re good at arguing. I dont believe you. It seems you haven''t learned your lesson yet." Hearing his words, Venus''s body stiffened. She looked at him with a cold look, asking in a mocking tone, You are going to teach me a lesson again? Im wondering whether you want me to do the striptease. Hearing her sarcastic words, Kerry stiffened and became even angrier. Suddenly, he thought of herst coma and what Dr. Han called "intention". "Tonight I''ll tell you how you should do your duty as a wife." Kerry took a deep breath and said indifferently. After hearing his words, she was suddenly afraid. She quickly covered her breasts with both hands and said coldly, "No, you are not allowed to touch me. I" Before she could finish, Kerry kissed her directly on the lips. With one hand he easily grabbed both of hers and pushed them against the wall. Venus was quickly undressed by him. As he was undressing himself, Venus took the opportunity to jump off the bed quickly and rushed to the door. But before she can open the door, Kerry picked her up and threw her on the bed again. Venus felt like her bones were almost broken. When she felt pain all over her body, Kerry suddenly held her arm down and then pressed against her. She kept trying to escape but Kerry kept himself on top of her. The two of them were just fighting each other on the bed. ........ Xinyou Qiao got out of the car, and then walked directly into the gate of the vi. She bypassed the fountain and went straight into the vi, going up the stairs to the second floor. Suddenly she heard Venuss sounding from the room. Xinyou stopped at Kerry''s bedroom door, and the Venuss voice came out clearly. "Leave me alone. Please.." Venus begged, Dont touch me. "No, I said I would teach you how to perform your wifely duties." Kerry answered. "Dont hit me. My ass already hurts. You bastard. said Venus. ........ The sound of their voices in the room was like a needle sticking in Xinyou''s heart. She pinched herself with her fingernails hard. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Venus, you bitch!" She gritted her teeth and said. She stared at the door deadly. Now she wanted to rush in and stop them, but in the end she didn''t do so. She knew if she did so she would be disgusted by Kerry. Now Xinyou had to endure even if it was painful for her. Finally she couldn''t stand the sounds inside, so she hurriedly left and returned to her room, mming the door. Only a loud ''bang'' sound was heard, and the door was closed. Chapter 94 Why dont you divorce Kerry?(1) Chapter 94 Why don''t you divorce Kerry?(1) Venus Mu was not precisely sure how long it took, she became limp and feeble. However, she found that the man on her body did not intend to stop at all. She stretched out her hand and gave him a gentle push, saying in a weak tone, "Kerry Ye, just let me go. I cant stand it." Kerry ignored her request, his forehead kept sweating hotly, and he said in a sexy and attractive voice, "I''m worried that you won''t learn a lesson, and next time you''ll just go straight to the bed with other men!" Venus couldnt help but roll her eyes. Sleep gradually came into her eyes, and finally she couldnt hold on and fell asleep. Seeing this, Kerry stiffened and became angry, he pinched her waist hard. Venus immediately opened her eyes in pain and asked fiercely, "What are you doing?! Do you know its painful?!" Kerry sneered and answered disdainfully, "I don''t know. But maybe I should work harder? I can''t believe you''re that bored! Having sex with me makes you sleepy?" Venus didn''t realize that falling asleep while having sex with a man was actually a sign that this man was impotent, which was intolerable for any man. But it was good for Venus to realize that she absolutely couldn''t close her eyes again before Kerry was satisfied. Or else he would be even less likely to let her go in order to prove his abilities.... After a long time, he finally had it done. Instantly, Venus fell dead asleep. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kerry lied on his side, looking at Venuss beautiful and gentle face under the moonlight. He suddenly thought of the woman that night. Right at this moment, Venus turned over, she lifted her thigh on his waist unconsciously. Kerry was frozen, suddenly his lust for Venus was aroused again.... When did he indulge in sexual pleasure? He was easily attracted by Venus? A woman who had been fucked by so many people! Kerry frowned and came to a conclusion after thinking for a long time: Venus was a slut who was born wanton! Thats why she got into troubles with men so many times? First Nangong, and then Zihang Lu.... Thinking of this, Kerry pushed her thigh away. Venus twitched her mouth ufortably, and after turning over again, she was still in her deepest sleep.... She was a pig! Kerry cursed in his heart and was annoyed that he had taken her as the woman of that night again. Then he suddenly realized that he had found the woman of that night already! That was supposed to be Xinyou Qiao. His thoughts were particrly perplexed at present. He eventually attributed it to the fact that he was not quite conscious because he was drunk that night, so that woman should actually be Xinyou Qiao.... ........ The next morning when Venus was awake, struggling to open her eyes. She was staring at the ceiling out of her mind until she felt the pain on her body, which made her sober up. "Damn! Kerry you''re a lecher!" Venus couldn''t help but curse. Crawling out of bed with great difficulty, she went to the bathroom. The warm water softened her pain and alleviated her fatigue. Thinking that she still had to go to work today, Venus fixed her makeup as quickly as she could, then opened the door and walked out, directly running into Xinyou. Xinyou didn''t look good today. Ever since she ran into that scenest night, she had been on tenterhooks and couldnt fall asleep, making her ufortable and nervous. Xinyou gave her a cold nce, and when she noticed the love bites on Venuss neck, her anger finally exploded. "I heard that you almost got together with Zihangst night?! Venus, how dare you still mess with other men after marrying Kerry!" Faced with Xinyous provocation in the early morning, Venus didn''t want to pay any attention to it at first. But her depression caused by Kerry hadn''t dissipated yet, and now that Xinyou had taken the initiative to start a fight, she didn''t want to let her go. "Wow! You must be very well-informed! I really doubt that you''re stalking me anywhere anytime." Venus was just saying this casually, she didn''t expect that Xinyou would react so violently. Venus didn''t know it was because Xinyou had a guilty conscience. "Oh, Venus, please don''t sling mud at me! You''re a slut! Thinking about how to seduce other men all day long!" Venus frowned and looked colder. She said to Xinyou in a contemptuous sneer, "Xinyou Qiao, did you dig your mouth out of a cesspit? Why is your mouth so stinky?" "You!" Xinyou was mad at Venus, she had underestimated Venus in the past. She thought that Venus was just a fish on the chopping block, but she didn''t expect that Venus could turn into a spiny hedgehog! Chapter 94 Why dont you divorce Kerry? (2) Chapter 94 Why don''t you divorce Kerry? (2) "I''m ashamed to be your friend. You affect my graceful taste." Xinyou Qiao scoffed. Venus snorted and said coldly with a smirk, "You''re just a bitch. Don''t pretend to be noble here." Xinyou stared at her incredulously, filled with shock. "Oh my god, when does she get so smart-tongued?" Xinyou was puzzled. Looking at her surprised look, Venus said indifferently, "Xinyou Qiao, I won''t let you hurt me anymore. I used to treat you as a friend, so I respect and love you! Now you are a hypocrite to me." "I don''t expect you are so rude. You must apologize to Xinyou." Just at this moment, Kerrys roar came from behind her suddenly. When Xinyou saw Kerry, she immediately pretended to be sad. She hurriedly walked toward Kerry and said, "Kerry, I didn''t expect Venus to say that about me, I''m so sad." Kerry looked at her distressed look, the coldness in his eyes became even greater. He red at Venus in front of him and indifferently ordered, "Venus, you apologize to Xinyou now, or Ill." "Or you''ll p me." Without waiting for him to finish, Venus coldly interrupted him and mocked, "It''s not the first time you''ve pped me, do whatever you want to me, I don''t care right now." Kerry was originally full of anger, but after hearing her words, his anger also subsided a lot. His eyebrows furrowed and he said with dissatisfaction, "Venus, since you said that, I hope you don''t regret what you''re saying now." "No, I never regret what I said. Venus said coldly. "Fine, I hope you wont." Kerry nce at her and said indifferently. "If you hate me so much, why don''t you divorce me and go marry Miss Qiao?" Venus sneered. After hearing that, Kerry said coldly with a frown, "You''re saying that on purpose. You want to divorce me early and get rid of me." No, you''re wrong. Miss Qiao loves you so much, I''m just helping her." Venus looked calm and said coldly. "No need for you to be good. You better not mess with me, or you''ll be the one who ends up suffering." said Kerry, deadpan. Then he went upstairs. When Venus saw him leave, she scowled at Xinyou as if to say, "No matter how much he hates me, he won''t divorce me for you." Xinyou was filled with anger and mmed her bag on the ground, even stepping on it a few times with her high heels. Looking at her favorite bag being trampled, she vented her anger. She had a sense of pleasure, as if she wasn''t stepping on the bag, but on Venus''s face. Kerry went directly to the study room. When sitting on his office chair, he recalled the scene just now. He remembered Venus''s words but he was actually a little sad. He didn''t expect that she wanted to divorce him and even asked him to marry Xinyou. In Kerry''s eyes, Xinyou was kind and can be a good wife, but Venus had no merit and always pissed him off. But why didn''t he want to divorce her? He married Venus because of Tianye Mu, but now Henry had told him that Venus really didn''t know where Tianye Mu was, so he should have dumped her a long time ago, but he didn''t. Now Kerry was veryplicated. He didn''t understand what he was thinking himself.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "She''s just a toy I paid for. When I get tired of her I''ll abandon her immediately." Kerry consoled himself in his mind. He refused to admit that he loved Venus. When Venus entered her room and closed the door, she was exhausted. For the first time, she had learned to resist others. She scolded Xinyou and even mocked Kerry. She should be happy, but her heart was lost. Chapter 94 Why don’t you divorce Kerry (3) Chapter 94 Why dont you divorce Kerry (3) "Are you still the kind and simple girl you were?" Venus murmured quietly as she looked at her gaunt face in the mirror. She didn''t like who she was now, but she couldn''t help it. She knew that if she didn''t protect herself then she would be in a much more difficult situation. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Like just now, if she continued to endure in silence as usual, maybe she would get not only an insult from them but also a p. Venus sighed deeply and then washed her face slowly. The moment she looked up, there was a figure behind her suddenly. She wanted to scream, but her mouth was covered by arge hand, and then she heard a sigh, It''s me. Dont be afraid." Then Venus rxed and said, "Can you knock before you enter the door next time? Otherwise I would have been scared to death by you sooner orter." "You''re very timid. It''s better for you to be scared to death by me than for you to be an olddy. Xiozi said mildly. "I don''t want to be frightened to death. How humiliating it is. Venus said discontentedly, What are you doing here?" "I''ve been feeling bored in my roomtely. I want to go out for a walk. Do you want to go out with me?" Xiaozi smiled and said slowly. Venus, upon hearing this, said happily, "Id love to. Where are you taking me this time?" Xiaozi held his chin in thought and said, "I''ve enhanced my power a bittely. I can take you to a nearby mountain for a walk." "Are there any mountains around here?" Venus was curious and asked. "The Ye family vi is located halfway up the hill. The view from this hill is very beautiful and the air is fresh." Venus just remembered that the Ye family vi wasn''t in the city center, but was built on a hill. "The air is nice here, right?" Xiaozi looked at her. His eyes seemed to be able to see into people''s mind. Venus nodded, and with a rxed smile on his face, she said gently, "Yes, it''s good to get close to nature." Xiaozi hugged her slender waist, feeling her stiffness, and said softly, "Don''t be nervous. Well go there likest time." "Teleportation?" "Yes. Close your eyes, or you might get scared." Xiaozi answered. Venus remembered the terrible experience of roller coaster ride she had once done with her brother, so she closed her eyes. Suddenly there was a whistling wind in her ears and then soon she felt the silence around her. "You can open your eyes now. We''re here." Xiaozi said suddenly. When she opened her eyes, Venus was surprised. The location they were on was at the top of a mountain. It wasn''t too high and was surrounded by lush trees. There were steep cliffs a dozen meters in front of them. "The air here is nice." Xiaozi said softly. Yeah, it''s really pleasant. I feel like all my stress is gone." Venus nodded and said happily. Chapter 95 Fall off the cliff (1) Chapter 95 Fall off the cliff (1) I feel the same Xiaozi said, How great would it be if we didnt have to face so much stress and pressure every day. Life would be much easier. Faced with Xiaozi s sudden feelings of life, Venus Mu pursed her lips and said, What youre saying isnt that hard to achieve, is it? Look, arent we just standing at the top of the hill enjoying the view now? Xiaozi s looked sullen and even his tone was with some coldness, Thats not the same. Venus asked in confusion, Whats the difference? The mood. Venus looked at him with doubt. In her impression, whether his indifference at the beginning, or his gentleness, wasnt as much as this moment that made her so... distressed. There seemed to be some sadness that couldnt dissolve in his eyes, like the fog in the deep mountains, with despairing confusion. What was wrong with him? Was something bothering him? It wasnt until this moment that Venus had realized that she didnt seem to really know him, including his past, but she knew it wasnt a happy ending. He had a story to tell, and she wanted to be his listener. Xiaozi, dont keep anything to yourself, talk to me about it. I may not be helpful, but it will somewhat relieve your pressure. Venus said sincerely. After hearing her words, he looked surprised and said softly, You wont want to hear it. Venus looked stunned, feeling upset inside. He didnt trust her after all. Just at this moment, Xiaozi suddenly stepped forward, whose figure was with loneliness and vulnerability. Venus instantly came back to her senses and she hurriedly followed him and shouted, Xiaozi, cliff ahead. Its very dangerous! As soon as she finished speaking, Xiaozi suddenly turned around. His purple eyes were bright, with a hint of obvious exuberance, but his tone was extremely peaceful, Dont forget it that I cant die I this way. I just remembered an old friend... For some reason, Venus suddenly felt uneasy and after a moment, she finally said, He- Hes dead. Venus looked startled. As he said so, she could see the extreme coldness in his eyes, causing her to stiffen. How did he die? Even though she knew it was bad to ask, Venus just wanted to know about his past. She wanted him to be... happy. Xiaozi sneered, turning around and taking two steps forward again. Obviously, he didnt care about Venuss worry. He had reached the end of the cliff, and if he took one more step No! Venus looked shocked as she shouted and she hurried forward a few steps to grab Xiaozi, but he disappeared in an instant. And then, she tripped over something and stumbled, directly rolling off the cliff! Ah!! The wind was whistling in her ears and she could feel the speed of her descent, so she finally closed her eyes in despair. Maybe she Just when she was in despair, she felt a warm touch and she opened her eyes abruptly, and what she could see was Xiaozi s handsome face! Xiaozi, you Venus looked surprised. Xiaozi looked sullen and coldly interrupted her, Dont speak. Venus obediently closed her eyes, a strange sentiment within her. Why did she think she was seeing that demon Kerry the moment she opened her eyes? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But she knew this was absolutely impossible. If it was really him, he would have pushed her off the cliff and watched her die! How could he save her? By the way, what was that thing that tripped her? She hadnt found any rocks or anything like that before Weird... Everything just now was weird Chapter 95 Fall off the cliff (2) Chapter 95 Fall off the cliff (2) While Venus Mu was thinking, she didnt even pay any attention to things around her. Only when she realized did she find that she had returned to her room. Venus was gently ced on the floor by Xiaozi. She was about to say something when Xiaozi began to say something, whose tone was with some reproach, Youre too careless. If Im not able to save you, youll die! Feeling Xiaozi s worry, Venus only began to feel fearful. She then said, Sorry, I was worried when I saw you walking forward! After hearing her say so, Xiaozi suddenly sighed, I have superpower. Venus remembered now and she nodded and said with an apologetic face, Im sorry. I dont know what I tripped over. Thank you for saving my life. Looking at her mischievous tongue sticking-out face, Xiaozi lookedplex, and he said with seriousness, It was also my fault. I shouldnt take you to such a dangerous ce. Mu Venus pursed her lips, with a disapproving face and said, Dont me yourself. Its not without any benefit. I felt rxed when I was there. Really? Venus nodded, with some yearning, If theres a chance, I still want you to take me out. Xiaozi pondered for a while and said softly, I will. Thank you. Venus smiled, suddenly somewhat moved inside, and whispered, One day, will you leave here? Xiaozi heard her tone filled with sadness and he frowned and asked, Why do you ask? Im just asking! Venus blushed and said somewhat unnaturally, If one day, you want to leave here, please take me with you. Xiaozi looked stunned, his tone full of surprise, This is your home. Why do you want to leave? Venus snorted, This isnt my home. I havent had a home since my parents died and my brother left me. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Well. What do you mean? Do you agree or not? Venus looked confused and her tone was somewhat dissatisfied. Xiaozi held his chin for a moment to think, and said some words unable to understand, If that day comes and you are still willing to leave with me, I will take you away. Venus didnt study his words carefully, thinking that he agreed, so she was extremely happy inside and said brilliantly, Good, deal. You cant go back on your word then! OK. Venus was in her fantasies at the moment, not realizing that when the day really came to leave and she found out all the truth, all ends were already set. She was not destined to be with him. They chatted for a while, and Xiaozi said that he was going back. Although Venus was a bit reluctant, she could only ept it. If Xiaozi was found by Ye family, perhaps the situation would be very bad. She suddenly realized that Xiaozi stayed here all year round, and he hadnt been discovered by Kerry yet, then Xiaozi must do it on purpose. Would he have anything to do with him? Did they have a grudge? Was he hiding here alone to wait for the right moment to take revenge? The more Venus thought, the more certain she became. Kerry was despicable, so there must be quite a few enemies! Otherwise, Xiaozi would not refuse her when she wanted to take him to meet Kerry. Yes, thats right. Venus felt much easier as she figured one thing out, but soon she realized another problemwhy did Xiaozi and Kerry look so much alike? Werent they brothers? Fight for inheritance of property The living room Kerry looked at the man in front of him with aplex look. Hao Nangong, who was once treated as his best friend, but now, there were less of intimacy, but more confrontation. Chapter 96 Their confrontation (1) Chapter 96 Their confrontation (1) Hao Nangong snorted, "You''re prejudiced against Venus. She isn''t the only one in this house. Whenever something bad happens, why do you suspect that she did it? Kerry could make sure that people who spread the rumors were definitely not his men, for his man had followed him for many years and knew his temper. They wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. "If it wasn''t Venus, it could only be Xinyou." Kerry thought. Kerry''s eyebrows furrowed slightly and quickly dismissed the spection. In his opinion, Xinyou was kind and she didn''t know Hao well, she wouldn''t do such a thing. The only possibility was that Venus did this. Besides, Hao liked her and he would definitely speak for her. Thinking of this, Kerry became even angrier. "Hao, no matter what you do, you can''t change the fact that Venus is already married to me. I hope you keep it in mind." Kerry warned. Hao looked straight at him, silent. The two seemed to be talking calmly while they were greatly dissatisfied with each other in their heart. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Hao, why are you here?" Venus said suddenly. When Hao shifted his gaze, he saw Venus, who just happened to being down the stairs. "Venus." Hao smiled and said softly. Venus didn''t know the confrontation between the two. She felt bored in her room and just happened to come downstairs for a walk. "You guys go ahead, I won''t bother you two." said Venus. Hao shook his head and said, "Were done with the chat. Where do you want to go? I can drive you there." Kerry watched the two talking, he felt unhappy inside. Then he said indifferently, "I''m free. I can take you anywhere you want to go. No need to bother Hao. A husband has an obligation to send his wife." Kerry deliberately emphasized thest few words, and Hao naturally heard what he was saying. He clenched his fists tighter. "How could he be so kind to me?" Venus thought. She could not believe that he could suddenly be so friendly to her. However, she also saw that there seemed to be some contradiction between the two, so she pretended to be rxed and asked, "Hao, what are you doing here?" Hearing her words, Hao remembered his purpose of today''s visit and said, "Tomorrow is my birthday. I''vee to invite you to my birthday party." "Really?" It wasn''t Venus who said this, but Xinyou Qiao who happened toe down from upstairs. "Mr. Nangong, do you only invite Venus and not me?" Xinyou asked softly with a gentle smile. "Of course, Ill also invite Miss Qiao." Hao said gently. Xinyou smiled softly and then she came to Kerry''s side and looked at him with a shy look, asking, "Kerry, I''m quite bored at home every day, so bring me when you go to the birthday party." "Okay." Kerry''s eyebrows furrowed slightly and finally said. Now Venus were chatting with Hao happily, not caring at all about Xinyou''s words. The atmosphere of the four of them was a bit awkward. Hao all sensed this and quickly left. After Hao left, Venus went straight upstairs to her room. She opened the closet, pondering which set of clothes she should wear tomorrow. Looking at the closet with nothing but formal professional clothes or just cheap dresses, she was a little frustrated. Chapter 96 Their confrontation (2) Chapter 96 Their confrontation (2) I need buy some clothes. Venus thought. She suddenly remembered that she used to go shopping with Xinyou Qiao. Back then it was all about Qiao Xinyu shopping while she carried her bags for her, and that was something she felt happy about. Now she felt like she was a fool herself back then. While she was happily helping Xinyou Qiao carry her shopping bags, Xinyou must have beenughing at her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus sighed softly as she thought about the past. She pulled out her phone, intending to buy a dress online. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Then Mrs Qin said, "Miss Mu, here''s your gift." Venus was filled with confusion. She walked to the door and opened it, and saw Mrs Qin holding a brocade box in her arms. "Mrs. Qin, is this for me?" Mrs. Qin nodded and spoke, "This is from Mr. Nangong." Venus received the package and carefully examined the box for a while before opening it. Venus was touched as she saw what was inside. On top of the gift box was a pair of silver heels. Venus gently picked them up and tried them on, and the shoes actually fit her feet perfectly. Then she noticed that there was a white veil neatly ced in the box. It was a long, flowing white gown. It was covered with silver sequins that formed the shape of a graceful swan and was hemmed with a white veil that was covered with a delicateyer of whitece. As a fashion designer, Venus could have guessed the value of the gown just by looking at the fabric. Faced with such an expensive gift, Venus was quite ttered, and then she immediately called Hao Nangong. "Hello? I''m Hao Nangong." said Hao. "Hao, the dress you sent me is too expensive, I can''t take it." said Venus. Before her words were finished, Hao''s low voice came from the phone, "Venus, this is for you. I want to see you wear it. What kind of gift have you prepared for me? I''m looking forward to it" Hao said excitedly. When he mentioned the birthday present, Venus asked, "What do you want for your birthday?" "I like whatever you''ve prepared."Hao said softly. Venus blushed and said, "Hao, thank you. You''re so kind to me. I''m happy to be your friend." "Friend?" Hao was a little sad. He sighed softly in his heart, "Venus, I want to be your boyfriend instead of your friend. When exactly will you know my feeling for you? "Im d to be your friend too, Venus. Hao said, but he didn''t finish what he wanted to say. The luckiest thing in my life is to meet you and fall in love with you. Hao thought. "I''ll think about it, bye." Then she hung up the phone. Venus pondered what gift she should prepare for him. She was too preupied that she didn''t notice Kerry standing behind her. Kerry looked somber as he nced coldly at the gown on the bed. Then he wore an ironic smile. "Hao is very generous to you. He sent you the Chanel couture gown." He said indifferently Then Kerry snatched the dress out of Venus'' hands and looked at it carefully with a wicked grin on his face. Venus looked a little nervous and she tried to get the dress back. However, The dress was torn in half by him suddenly. Venus stepped forward and grabbed the ruined clothes, angry. With tears in her eyes, she growled loudly, "Kerry, you''re a psycho. Why did you ruin my dress?" "Your dress? You''re so poor, how can you afford such expensive clothes? Maybe the cheap clothes will suit you better. Kerry scoffed. Chapter 96 Their confrontation (3) Chapter 96 Their confrontation (3) "Don''t look down on me. Venus said, You''re just a beast in a ssy suit." Kerry squeezed her chin hard, said indifferently, "Venus, you''ve been very dismissive of metely. You''re thinking that with Hao Nangong helping you, you can do whatever you want." Venus raised her head to confront him, and said indifferently, "You can''tpete with Hao. He is gentleman, but you''re the devil." Kerry was unhappy to hear her words. His eyes became even colder as if they were trying to devour peoples soul. He pushed Venus down hard on the bed behind her, and then his body pressed against hers and said, "Venus, you are my wife. If I am the devil, what are you?" Venus was speechless. She took a deep breath and stared at him without expression. She didn''t see any point in continuing to argue with him. She had important things to do and couldn''t waste her time arguing with him. "Whatever you say about me, I don''t care. Now will you get off of me?" said Venus coldly. Are you gonna y tricks again? Kerry didnt move and asked. Venus was angry. Not once had he listened to her. She suspected that she really did owe him in her last life. In fact, Venus didn''t know that she had no credibility in Kerry''s mind, not only for her words, but for her body. Trust me just once, okay? Venus said angrily, "Tomorrow It''s Hao''s birthday. I have to prepare a present for him." Kerry looked downcast when she mentioned Hao again. Instead of standing up, he kissed her directly on the lips. Venus tried to push him away with her hands, but it didn''t work. Sensing her resistance, Kerry just pressed against her. Suddenly, Kerry felt the pain in his neck and he growled, "Venus, are you a dog? Why did you bite me?" Venus bit down hard on his flesh until her teeth were sore. "Kerry, I hate you. I want to eat your flesh and drink your blood, and then I''m going to throw you to the wolves'' den." she said coldly. "You are so vicious. You are the most vicious woman." Kerry''s tone was indifferent as he said. Venus gave him a hard stare, "I''m vicious. Then why are you still so close to me? Kerry sneered and teased, I love vicious woman. The more vicious you are, the morescivious you are, and that''s what makes you attractive." Venus was speechless again. She struggled to get up, but he held her down with a death grip. "Kerry, you.." before Venus could finish her sentence, he kissed her lips again. The two of them engaged in this fierce battle on the bed again. Kerry, keenly aware of the change in her as they made love, said, "Why don''t you make that sound like you didst time?" Hearing that, Venus quickly gritted her teeth, afraid to make the same kind of sound she madest time. But finally she couldn''t stand it and made that sound again. Kerry was satisfied with the sound that she made. But he was wondering who Venus was thinking about when they were having sex, so he asked suddenly, "Venus, tell me, who am I?" Venus felt her brain go nk and bit her mouth. She didnt want to answer him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kerry looked cold and bit her slim neck, "Say, who am I?" "It hurts me." said Venus angrily. Kerry loosened the mouth that was biting her neck, and then he looked at the marks left by him on her neck with satisfaction. "Venus, tell me, who am I? Say my name." he asked again. Venus red at him, unable to stand his torment, and finally reluctantly said, "Kerry. You are Kerry!" Kerry was very happy with her answer. A smile curled up at the corner of his mouth, and then he slowly got up from the bed. Then Venus was lying on the bed weakly, and suddenly she was pulled from the bed by Kerry. "What are you doing? I''m so tired. Let me rest for a while." Venus felt that she only had strength to gasp, but it seemed that Kerry would continue to torment her. Chapter 97 Hao Nangongs birthday party (1) Chapter 97 Hao Nangong''s birthday party (1) "Aren''t you preparing a gift for Hao? Why are you still in bed?" Kerry said. Venus quickly got up from the bed and asked, "You''re taking me to get a present for Hao?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kerry wore a mocking smile and said indifferently, "You daydreaming again? I''m just reminding you not to forget to get him a present, but you''ll have to buy it yourself." Venus pursed her lips and said, "Kerry, you''re a jerk." "Don''t piss me off or I''ll treat you in bed like I just did." Kerry warned. "You you are.." Venus was furious, but she didnt dare to curse him again. ........ The Nangong family is a rather prestigious and powerful family in Sky City, so Hao Nangong''s birthday dinner attracted much attention. ording to the media, the venue for Nangong Hao''s birthday banquet was to be held at a luxurious beach hotel. Venus arrived at the banquet venue early in the morning in the Ye family''s car. Kerry and Xinyou were also present at the party. Kerry was dressed in fancy ck suit, which set off his handsome and made him look more calm and restrained. Xinyou in a long and pink gown wore exquisite makeup and lipstick of the same color, which made her look more beautiful. When Xinyou looked at Venuss dress, she said mockingly, Which shop did you buy the knockoff Chanel dress you''re wearing?" Venus ignored her. She didn''t want to argue with her on this asion. She looked down at the gown that had been altered by her and she felt angry suddenly. Yesterday Kerry had torn the gown given to her by Hao in half. When he left, Venus quickly drew a design and mended it overnight. She used lily petals to cover up the torn area and added some faux feathers on top. As for the torn part of the chest, she changed it to a deep v style. Compared to the previous exquisite and rtively conservative style, the dress was now sexy and elegant. Seeing Venus ignore her, Xinyou was a little angry. She was about to continue to mock Venus, but she heard Haos words. "Venus, did you alter the dress?" Venus was worried that Hao would get angry, but she couldn''t tell him the real reason, so she could only say with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry, Hao. When I have beautiful clothes, I want to alter them myself." Hao shook his head, smiled gently, and said, "Never mind. It''s beautiful, even more beautiful than the previous style." "Thank you for your appreciation." Venus blushed and said gratefully. Xinyou looked at the interaction between the two and snorted internally. "Hao Nangong, your praise is too hypocritical." Xinyou thought. But she also wanted Hao to catch up with Venus quickly so Venus could divorce Kerry. Xinyou looked around for Kerry. Finally she found that Kerry was talking to some men. But Kerry always paid attention to Venus. When he saw Hao go to Venus, his face darkened and he stopped talking to these men and left. When Xinyou saw Kerry approach her, she put her arm around him, but she didn''t notice that Kerry looked a little reluctant. Venus saw the scene, but didn''t have any expression. She understood Xinyou''s purpose of being intimate with Kerry. She wanted to anger Venus and tell the others that Kerry belonged to her. But Venus wasn''t annoyed, simply because she didn''t care about Kerry''s rtionship with her. "If she wants Kerry so badly, then she needs to win his affection. I dont care." Venus thought. At this moment, Hao extended his right hand gentlemanly, saying, "Venus, I wonder if I have the honor to ask you to dance? Chapter 97 Hao Nangongs birthday party (2) Chapter 97 Hao Nangong''s birthday party (2) As soon as Hao said this, Kerrys face darkened, "Hao, are you doing this deliberately?" Kerry thought. Venus hesitated, and then she put her hand on Haos hand gently, and said, "Its your birthday party. Of course I won''t refuse your invitation." Hao smiled gently and led Venuss to the dance floor. With the beautiful melody, the two of them started to dance. Looking at Hao''s hand on Venuss waist, Kerrys face was cold. Apparently, Kerry''s expression showed that he cared a lot about Venus. Xinyou was a little worried inside. She forced herself to calm down and to believe that Kerry didnt like Venus. "Kerry, let''s go dance too, shall we?" Xinyou raised her coquettish face and looked at Kerry expectantly, desperately praying inside that he wouldn''t refuse her. Kerry looked at her expectant look, then reached out his hand elegantly and grabbed her waist. Then they walked onto the dance floor. Xinyou was very proud. She knew that the people present today were all from high ss. As long as she behaved well, she would definitely be famous and would naturally be rted to Kerry in peoples eyes. Xinyou tried her best to match Kerry''s footsteps. She could feel more and more attention shifting to them, including Hao and Venus. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After all, Kerry and Hao were the focus of the day, and their femalepanions beside them naturally attracted these guests attention. Venus followed Hao''s dance steps and they spun again. Maybe it was because the floor was too slippery or her heels were too high, Venus felt her feet slipping and her body followed the inertia of the spin, leaving in the opposite direction. She was a little nervous. Just as she feared she might bump into someone else, a couple of dance partners appeared in front of her. She tried to stop, but just then she felt an arm around her waist, then one of her hands was grabbed. When Venus was about to express her thanks, she saw Kerry''s gleeful look. Venus then remembered that his dance partner was Xinyou. She looked around, but found that Xinyou kept spinning and ended up in front of Hao. "Are you very reluctant to dance with me?" Kerry asked her with an indifferent tone when he founded that she looked in the direction of Hao. "You shut up. I don''t want to argue with you right now." Venus retorted coldly. "You very care about Hao. You want to be with him? "Kerry asked angrily. Venus nced at him and said, "Hao and I are just friends." "Really? Then why did he give you the party dress? And he also chose the same line of women''s dresses as the suit he was wearing." Kerry said sarcastically, "Venus, are you stupid or are you pretending to be friends with him?" Venus looked stunned. She really didn''t know that before she came. Seeing the Haos Chanel men''s suit, she only then realized that she herself and Hao were wearing the lovers'' clothes. Don''t you and Xinyou wear the lovers'' clothes too?" Venus said angrily. She''d noticed that Kerry and Xinyou were wearing the lovers'' clothes, but she didn''t care. She thought that he and Xinyou had both slept together and it was normal for them to be wearing the same collection of clothes now. However she didn''t realize she didn''t care about that but Kerry got mad. Looking at her angry face, Kerry teased, "Are you jealous? Otherwise you have no need to be angry." Venus immediately rolled his eyes and said dismissively, "No, Im not." "Then why are you angry?" Kerry asked. "No, I''m not angry," Venus said deliberately, I just hate you. Chapter 97 Hao s birthday party (3) Chapter 97 Hao'' s birthday party (3) Kerry Ye sneered slowly approaching her clear little face and asked softly, Do you know what I love to eat? Venus Mu froze and asked in confusion, What? Kerry smiled, staring at her white chest, and frankly replied, You. Hearing his words, Venus flushed and she quickly covered his mouth and said with shame, Kerry, dont say such thing here. If others hear it, I will die of humiliation! Looking at her anxious and angry look, Kerry licked his lips, gloating. This fucking man Xinyou Qiao, at the present, was dancing with Hao Nangong, but her attention was not here, looking full of reluctance. Seeing Venus in front of her, Xinyou originally wanted to her him, letting her embarrass today, but with the spin, her back was pushed by Kerry and the direction was actually Haos direction. When she turned in front of him and was pulled by Hao, she thought about something else If her dance partner turned out to be Hao, then Venus and Kerry As expected, turning her head to look over, she saw Venus being taken by Kerry, and the two of them were dancing waltzing in harmony. Hao looked cold, looking Xinyou whose mind was no longer on him, and said in a clear and cold tone, Calm down. Right now, no matter how desperately you want to separate them, Kerry wont give you a look. Xinyou, who had been saw through, blushed and said with a rather ufortable tone, I had wanted to use this opportunity to create some gossip, but now I cant make it. Because the two of them had the same purpose, plus they were in a partnership, Xinyou didnt hide her true thoughts. Haos expression was quite strange, intentionally ncing at the two not far away and said softly, Dont hurry. Ive already arranged todays show and it will be more effective than what youre doing. Xinyou came to her senses and asked with a pleasantly surprised face, What did you say? What show exactly? Tell me. Ill cooperateter. Hao lowered his head and whispered to Xinyou, who became happier while listening to his n. The two of them continued to dance as if no one was there, but now Xinyou was a little excited, for she was looking forward to the show and once again, she appreciated Haos n. The media was really unreliable and they said he was mediocre, just relying on the familys honor. If people knew how sophisticated he was, then they would probably p themselves. Maybe he was deliberately creating an illusion in front of the media, then what was his purpose? Xinyou was curious. After thinking for a while, she asked, The media all say you are a yboy and who knows the true you? Im curious why you create this illusion in front of the media. Hao didnt expect her to ask this, so he was stunned. Thinking for a moment, he answered, I just dont want to scare someone. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It was naturally Venus. Xinyou was jealous. Venus was really lucky, for two men were crazy for her. What Hao didnt expect was that no matter how much he meant this, when his true face was exposed, he no longer had any future with her. Because what could really move her was sincerity, but not despicable means. When the melody got to its end, the crowd on the dance floor made a closing salute, and the song was automatically switched to the next one. Venus felt a little tired and said, I dont want to dance anymore. I want to find a ce to rest. Kerry looked calm and said in a low voice, Since you dont want to dance, we can have a rest. We? Venus frowned as she heard the word. She unintentionally nced at Xinyou, who wasing here, and snickered, saying, Miss Qiao is here, and youre not going to ask her opinion? As soon as Venuss words were finished, Xinyou inserted herself between the two of them and deliberately kicked her away. She smiled as she said to Kerry, Kerry, we havent finished that dance just now, right? Venus looked indifferent, no longer paying attention to the interaction between them and directly turned around and left. Right at this moment Chapter 98 Inconclusive evidence (1) Chapter 98 Inconclusive evidence (1) Just at this moment, there was a suddenmotion at the entrance. Then the door was seen to be pushed open instantly, and a group of people with cameras in their hands poured into the hall. The scene got a little out of control. In the face of the sudden influx of people, the VIPs present frowned. The previous security system was so strict, so how did this group of reporters get in? Before they could ponder for long, the reporters seemed to have found their way. Instead of scurrying around, they focused on the ballroom, picking up their cameras and rushing over. Venus looked shocked. Looking at the approaching crowd, she couldnt help but take two steps back, not wanting to bump into a hot chest. She turned around and was about to apologize, but found that he was Hao Nangong. Hao looked serious and he took two steps forward and hid her behind himself, as if he was worried about her getting hurt. Xinyou Qiao, who was beside him, also hugged Kerrys arm and looked shocked. The group of reporters instantly surrounded the four people, holding the camera click, click, click, click. They kept shooting, not paying any attention to their embarrassment. Kerry was acutely aware that this group of people hade for some reason, otherwise they couldnt easily destroy Nangong familys security system, much less had the opportunity to enter the hall! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone obviously let them in on purpose Hao looked full of dissatisfaction, but he still remained calm. He asked, Fellow reporters, today is my birthday. If you are here to celebrate my birthday, visitors are guests. I express my gratitude and absolutely try my best to show my hospitality, but please put down your cameras first. After Hao said so, those reporters didnt act as he said. Only to see one middle-aged man who was the leader of them said, Young Master Nangong, we are not here to make a scene, but we want to ask you and Mr. Ye a few questions. Then other reporters also began to ask. Hao frowned and his tone was much cooler, If you dont cooperate, then I can only send security to ask you all out. Venus tugged his shirt and said softly, Hao, let them ask. Its your birthday today and its not good if theres a fight. Yeah, its just a few questions, isnt it? But I know these reporters. If you dont satisfy them, they will never stop. There were many VIPs there, so how bad if someone gets hurt! Xinyou looked at Kerry, who looked extremely embarrassed, and worried a lot. After thinking about it, Hao sighed and said helplessly, Ill give you 10 minutes. As soon as they heard this, they became excited, as if they were definitely going to dig up something. This time, the first one to ask was a small female reporter with ck-framed sses. She asked in a straightforward tone, I would like to ask, what exactly is the rtionship between Mr. Nangong and Miss Mu? Miss Mu not too long-ago married Mr. Ye, but now she is seeing Young Master Nangong. May I ask what the truth is? Hearing the reporters words, Venuss small face turned pale and looked shocked. How could they talk nonsense? Before she could answer, the rest of the reporters also began to ask. May I ask Miss Mu, what is your true rtionship with Mr. Ye? Is it as the rumor said that you force Mr. Ye to marry you by some means? May I ask Mr. Ye, in response to the rumors about Miss Mu and Mr. Nangong, what exactly do you have in mind? May I ask Miss Qiao, we have received news that you are currently staying at Ye family vi, so may I ask how you and Mr. Ye get along with each other? Will your rtionship with Miss Mu be affected? Facing the ensuing crazy questions, Venus felt a headache and she really wanted to exin, but these people didnt give her the chance. Kerry looked cold, with his hands clenching together. Pong! Hearing a sudden loud bang behind them, these reporters were disrupted. People turned around, only to see the colorful ss of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows on the east side, which had been attacked for some unknown reason, bizarrely shattered! The gentle wind went through the broken void into the hall, driving the curtains to swing left and right Venus frowned, for she always felt so weird with the broken ss. The venues surveince was so strict that even a fly couldnt get in, and everyone who entered the hall had been checked by security. Apart from these sudden arrivals of reporters, the ballroom was less than 20 meters away from the floor-to-ceiling windows, and besides, she hadnt seen anyone throwing stones or anything else Chapter 98 Inconclusive evidence (2) Chapter 98 Inconclusive evidence (2) That didnt make sense. How big the stone would be that was able to create a hole measuring one person high and three people wide Obviously, those reporters were also shocked, and they all shifted their focus to the broken window, quickly forming the headline in their mindsYoung Master Nangong s birthday party suffering unidentified object attack Hao Nangong waved his hand and Heng Du, who was not far away, quickly arrived. Haomanded with a heavy look, Heng Du, go and find out who attacked the window? Heng Du nodded respectfully and turned around and hurriedly left. Hao looked at Venus beside him, asking with worry, Venus, are you alright? Venus came back to her senses, shaking her head. Something suddenly shed in her mind and she seemed to experience the same thing before, but she couldnt figure it out Im fine, I was just shocked. Venus tried to hide her true thoughts. Hao was relieved and looked at Kerry and said, Kerry, did you see what happened just now? Kerry looked at Venus with a heavy look, smiling and said coldly, Maybe its too windy today. So, he didnt know it either. Xinyou looked sullen and a little bitter inside. Who the hell did this? Why? Hao returned to his usual calm, and said in a gentle and elegant manner, It was just an ident. Dont be panic. Since you guys got the information you wanted, so lets stop here. A group of reporters who were busy taking pictures of the ss just now, hearing Haos order, were chagrined, for they almost forgot about the thing they needed to do. Someone turned around again, pointing the camera at these four people and said, As for the questions, please Young Master Nangong answer it briefly, so we can have something to write! I think everyone has misunderstood. This is simply a falsehood, so please dont wildly guess. The one who said this was Venus. She came out from Haos back, whose attitude was humble and patient. Regardless of what rtionship Kerry and Xinyou actually had, even if he would divorce her in the future, but facing media, she naturally shouldnt tell the truth. She was not caring about Kerry, but Hao and herself. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When those reporters heard Venuss statement, there wasnt the sign of stopping asking. They all pulled out a paper bag from their pockets, reaching out and pulling out the photos inside, and asked solemnly, Miss Mu, may I ask what do you want to say about these photos? Venus looked startled, only to see all the photos of her and Hao. She remembered that time when she was trapped by Xinyou and kicked out of Ye s house and she went to Hao. She remembered the sad moment when Hao said he was willing to lend her a shoulder. Then she cried on his shoulder. Since the shot was of her back, it didnt capture her crying in grief at all. Instead, she only saw Haos caring expression She had to say that these paparazzi were really good at filming and knew how to cause a stunt! Venus was calm and she couldnt admit something that she hadnt done. The situation was not like what shows on the photos. I dont want to say more about it. Its all up to you to believe it or not. But Venus did not know that her overly calm stung Kerry, only to see him nce at her coldly. Then he smiled and indifferently said, You are quite free today, right? How about sit down and we can talk while eating? Though Kerry said in a casual way, it made the reporters frightened. They finally knew that they couldnt enrage Kerry. But the mission was clearly given from above, and if they failed toplete it, they would all be fired Mr. Ye, its our job and we had no choice. We never meant to offend you. Kerry looked cold and a touch of inexplicable emotion suddenly rose inside. He said indifferently, Really? Didnt you guys just say that I, Kerry, was cuckolded by my own wife? My own wife. As soon as these words came out, it was as if a few sharp thorns had pierced Xinyou s heart. Was Kerry dering that Venus was his? Hao looked a bitplicated, feeling that things were a bit beyond his expectations. Chapter 98 Inconclusive evidence (3) Chapter 98 Inconclusive evidence (3) Only Venus Mu looked still calm and her dark eyes were like a peaceful deep river. She wouldnt make a fool of herself. That Kerry said so was just to protect his dignity and this had nothing to do with her. Since you guys want an answer, then watch! Kerry suddenly turned around and looked at his wife, in the middle of the gossip, but extremely calm. Just then, her waist was suddenly hugged, and before she had time to react, she suddenly saw Kerrys handsome face graduallying close to her until his perfect lips covered on hers. Venuss eyes widened, and she could hear his breath, as well as the click-click-click sound. Kerry, you Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Kerry. Kerry looked at somewhere else and Henry Zhang and others who were not far away received orders and moved quickly toe over. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I think you get what you want. Then thanks foring today. Those reporters still wanted to ask questions, but they were dragged away by Henry and others. It was finally quiet again. Kerry, you still react quickly. Its my birthday, so why dont you let me do this? Hao said so, with a warm smile and his tone was without any discontent. Kerry looked cold, whose tone couldnt be distinguished from joy or anger, Nangong familys security system had been destroyed. Im afraid you should be busyter. Ill leave first. Hearing his words, Hao asked in confusion, What? Youre leaving without eating my birthday cake? Kerry lowered his head to look at Venus and nodded gently, After this big mess, Venus and I wont stay here for now, and well make it up to you some other day. Hao looked upset and he unintentionally nced at her, It was unexpected, but you dont have to Kerry waved his hand and directly grabbed Venuss arm and walked straight out. Suddenly he remembered something and said to Xinyou, who looked shocked, Xinyou, you can stay. Have fun. Looking at his back, Xinyou stomped her foot hard. If he wasnt here, whats the point of her staying? Suddenly noticing Hao beside her, Xinyou steadied her mind and asked, Hao, the reporter didnt get anything. This time our efforts have been wasted again! Hao, however, looked calm and rxed, and said, This is just an ident. No matter how it ends, it wont affect the whole game. Hearing him say so, Xinyou settled down quite a bit, but she was a bit distracted. She especially wanted to know what Kerry would do to Venus. Kerry took Venus out and sat straight in the car parked at the side of the road before he exploded. Venus, shouldnt you exin to me whats going on with those pictures? Kerry now was furious, as if he would not hesitate to punish her if she couldnt give him a satisfactory answer. Venus was so calm that she looked directly at him and said in a clear voice, We are just friends. Friends need to cuddle each other? Then the next step will be sleeping, right? Maybe Im wrong, and you might actually cuckold me! During the days when he had kicked her out, Henrys investigation had shown that she was staying at Haos house. Going forward and strangling her, he looked extremely terrifying, as if he wanted to swallow her. Just thinking about her being under another man made him want to kill her! Kerry still had his sanity, but he exerted more strength on his hands. A storm seemed toe and he asked word by word, Tell me! Have you ever been fucked by Hao! Say it! Chapter 99 The mistrust between them (1) Chapter 99 The mistrust between them (1) Venus bit her lips, she felt like her arm was going to be ripped off by him. Looking at his furious look, her heart was like dead ashes. She couldn''t help thinking of a saying: if people want to condemn someone, they can always find out a charge. Since he didnt believe her, what was the point of her answer? Whatever she said would be sophistry in his mind anyway, wouldn''t it? "Now you tell me, is everything that these reporters said true?" "Since you''re asking me that, it means you don''t believe me. What''s the point of my exnation?" Venus said coldly. "Whether I believe it or not is one thing, whether you give an exnation or not is another. Youd better give me an exnation." Looking at him, she no longer wanted to exin this. "Whether you believe it or not, I have nothing to do with Hao. Is this exnation okay?" Venus asked. "How did those reporters get on you? And what the hell were you doing then?!" Kerry questioned. Venus felt he was ridiculous. Why didn''t he me himself for what he did with Xinyou Qiao. Even if she had done something with Hao, he had no right to question her. "I''ve exined everything that needs to be exined. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do about it." Venus said calmly. "That''s your answer?" Kerry''s tone was slightly heavy. "Or what?" "Venus, did you make up an excuse to trick me deliberately? Kerry said coldly. You are in contempt of me?" "You''re so mean to me, I hate you. Of course I despise you." Venus thought to herself, but didn''t say it. She rolled her eyes and turned to look out the window, silent. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ........ After the banquet, Hao Nangong sent the guests away. He had just turned around and saw a graceful middle-aged woman. She was his mother, Shuhua Chen. "Mom."Hao called out. A smile yed on his lips. "Why did the reporters appear just now?" his mother asked. Hao looked stunned and said calmly, "I''ve already sent Heng Du to investigate the matter. When the results are out, I will definitely tell you first." "Our family has never been negligent in the security system, unless someone did it deliberately." his mother said seriously. The smile on Hao''s face disappeared. He sighed, and said, "Those reporters were arranged by me." "You did this at your own birthday party, what were you thinking?" his mother said sternly, "Do you want to angry your father?" "Mom, you just stay out of this." said Hao. "You are doing this for Venus? his mother said. But she''s Kerry''s wife now." Hao wasn''t surprised to hear her words. With her mother''s attention to him, maybe she knew more about him and Venus. "Mom, I know. Can we not discuss this now?" said Hao. Chapter 99 The mistrust between them (2) Chapter 99 The mistrust between them (2) "Then why are you still doing it?" "I love her." Shuhua Chen was shocked, "There are so many pretty girls. Why are you in love with her?" "You asked me who saved my life a few years ago. I didn''t tell you at the time, but now I''m telling you, it''s her." "Why didn''t you tell me then?" huhua looked startled. "I''m worried that you''ll target her, you''re always picky about my girlfriends." After hearing his words, Shuhua made a decision. ........ Venus was brought to thepany by Kerry. After a few minutes, Kerry came to attend an important meeting, so Venus was temporarily relieved. Remembering the punishment he said in the car earlier, Venus was calm on the surface, but she was a little worried. She knew what his perverted torture was. Then Venus turned on herputer. The manager had told her that the samples of the ready-made clothes she designed had been made. The pictures of her work have been sent to herputer and she can give some suggestions. Venus was thrilled that her clothes would be worn by models. This showed that her hard work had paid off and was an important step for her to be a professional fashion designer. After confirming that it was correct, Venus sent a text message to the manager Venus took out the paper again, and inspiration came to her, so she started designing. Just then, a noise came from beside her. Venus nced over to see Xinyou sitting in her seat. Venus didn''t want to talk to her and concentrated on the drawing. Apparently, Xinyou wanted to disturb her. "Venus, you did a good job at Hao''s birthday party. Do you know what the people arementing on you now?" said Xinyou sarcastically. Venus frowned, still concentrating on the drawing. Xinyou was annoyed. "They all say you''re a slut, you seduce Hao Nangong. She nced at her, her tone full of disdain. Venus became angry as she heard Xingyou''s words. Her inspiration disappeared and her pen remained on the drawing board, but her minds went aplete nk. She slowly put down her pen and said, "Don''t you feel bored? Insulting others is to show your existence? I can only say that you are really despicable." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It''s better to be despicable than shameless like you. You are a slut."Xinyou said indifferently. Venus scoffed, "Judging by what you did to seduce my husband, the word slut would be a more apt description of you." Xinyou red at her, "But I do admire your patience. You know that Kerry has an affair, but you''re not angry." Actually, Xinyou and Kerry had never even slept together, and Kerry wasn''t having an affair. She said this on purpose to anger Venus and get her to divorce Kerry. However, it seemed that Venus didnt care her words. "You give your virginity to Kerry and yet you''re still just his mistress. Compared to you, I think I''m lucky." said coldly. Venus now understood that when someone pped you, you can''t just p them back. You have to rip their faces off. Now Xinyou stared at Venus hatefully, but she was speechless. Chapter 99 The mistrust between them (3) Chapter 99 The mistrust between them (3) The title Mrs. Ye had be something that Xinyou desperately wanted, but it was got by Venus easily. How could Xinyou ept it? And dont get cocky, do you think your life is better than me? Stop daydreaming, Kerry wont even look at you and you dont even have a chance to be liked! Xinyou gritted her teeth in sarcasm. Venus looked cold and said with indifference, Be liked? Are you still living in the past when women completely relied on men? Xinyou, youre just begging for Kerry s like. Why not live independently? Dont act like youre noble. I think you cant get him, so you can just say something to hide your jealousy. Xinyou snorted coldly, her tone full of disdain. I dont care to be liked by him! She was unwilling to argue with her and it happened to be lunchtime, so she decided to eat out today to save herself from being disturbed by others. Many people must be curious about what had just happened. She really wasnt in the mood to exin. As Venus walked down the street, she came across Lanzhou Noodles and she stopped to walk inside. The owner of the shop was a couple, both believers in Im. When they saw Venus, they asked her what she wanted in a hospitable manner. Venus ordered a beef noodles, and while she was waiting, she suddenly received a call from Kerry. She knew why he called her, so she hung up the phone decisively. Hot noodles were then served on the table and Venus ate a few bites, suddenly feeling a little sad. Perhaps it was because of the hot noodles, or her situation at the moment. Through the kitchen door, she saw the couple tacitly cooperate. The wife was making soup, while the husband was skillfully stretching the noodles, with a small fan on top of his head, whirring and blowing. asionally, the wife would help her husband to wipe his sweat with a towel, and the husband would help his wife try the soup. Although their life was difficult, they perfectly illustrated what was share the joys and sorrows. Venus couldnt help but think of her marriage. Though she lived in a quite extravagant life, she felt no love at all. Whose life was much better? Venus shook her head, stooping looking at them. She was eating her noodles in silence, but the phone rang again. Venus wanted to ignore it, but it didnt stop ringing. Eventually, Venus answered the phone, Hello? Is it Miss Mu? A dignified womans voice came, making her freeze. May I know your name? Im Hao Nangong s mother. Venus looked shocked, and then she remembered something, so she asked, Hello, aunt, what can I do for you? Shuhua Chen just said directly, Its about my son. I want to see you. Are you free now? Venus thought for a moment and said, OK, where do you want to meet? How about Jindu Doo? Venus looked at her half-eaten noodles and said, No problem. Hanging up the phone, Venus immediately paid the money. She went out to take a taxi and directly gave the driver the address. In the meantime, she called Kerry back. Whats up? Venus asked somewhat carelessly as she looked out the window. Kerry s mood was hard to judge now, with his index finger tapping on the table. His tone was low, Where are you now? Im not at the office right now. Ill have something to doter and I want to take half a day off. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry asked, Where exactly are you now? Venus thought for a moment and casually said, Im at the Shangri-La Caf. Kerry frowned and he looked somewhat gloomy, What are you doing there? Who are you with now? Venus didnt answer, and she didnt want to. Her silencepletely enraged him, whose anger could be felt through the phone, Venus, answer me. Why didnt you answer me? Venus sighed and said in a clear voice, I just met a ssmate and I havent seen her for a long time, so I n to sit down and have a good chat. Kerry didnt reply, and she stopped saying. Just then, the driver turned around and said to her, Lady, we arrived. Venus raised her head and saw through the window, finding the name Jindu Doo written on it. She reached out to pay the money, and hung up the phone before she got off the car. Looking at the phone that was instantly hung up, Kerry wondered if he had he been too indulgenttely! How dare she hang up his call? As she entered the lobby, she was greeted by a waitress with a polite smile, who asked gently, Excuse me, you are Miss Venus, arent you? Venus looked startled and said calmly, Thats right. Please follow me, Mrs. Nangong is waiting for you in the room on the second floor. Chapter 100 Why she loved him? (1) Chapter 100 Why she loved him? (1) Venus Mu nodded and followed her straight up to the second floor until she stopped at a VIP room. The waitress knocked on the door, and only after hearing the response did she open the door. She then turned around and said to Venus, Please, Mrs. Nangong is waiting for you. Venus nodded and suddenly asked, How do you know my name? Ive been seeing you in the newspapers a lottely, and at the same time, I also know that you are Mrs. Ye. Looking at her thoughtful expression, Venus only smiled softly. When Venus pushed open the door, she noticed a middle-aged woman in the seat, dressed gracefully and elegantly, showing an elegant and intellectual mature charm. Seeing Venus, Shuhua Chen quickly nce at her. She smiled to greet Venus and said gently, Hello, Miss Mu, Im Hao Nangongs mother. d to meet you. Our meeting is a little abrupt and I hope you dont mind. Venus nodded politely and said, Aunt, hi. I understand. Shuhua nodded, pointing to the seat opposite her and said, Please sit down. Venus sat directly across from her. Looking at the delicacies on the table, she knew this meeting meant something. She didnt know, but one thing was certain, it was definitely rted to Hao. Seeing that Venus didnt eat, Shuhua asked softly, Is it because the food doesnt suit Miss Mus taste? Venus shook her head, answering, No, Ive just eaten something, so I cant eat more at the moment. Shuhua didnt mind and she gently sipped the red wine, Miss Mu, I heard that you are majoring in design? Yes. Ive always admired talented kids, Shuhua said. Venuss eyebrows were slightly raised. She wouldnt think that she hade to see her today just to praise her? Mrs. Nangong would not be so boring. Mrs. Nangong, what do you want to say to me? Venus asked straightforwardly. Shuhua slowly said, Miss Mu, please allow me to first apologize for my son. Regarding the trouble he has caused you, I am deeply sorry. Hearing this, Venus immediately understood her purpose at the moment, and said, Dont be, Mrs. Nangong. He didnt cause any trouble, so you do not need to apologize. As soon as Shuhua heard that, she slowly said, Miss Mu is a smart person. I also know that you are already married to Kerry. In that case, I hope that you can meeting my son less often. Venus looked calm, but she felt bitter inside. It seemed that she was going to lose her only friend Is it because of the press, Mrs.? She shook her head and said, I know my son. He told me that he does like you very much. Venus looked startled, so it turned out that Hao was true to her If it was before, I really wouldnt have interfered too much, but now that youre married, I cant let him do such foolish thing, which would not only ruin him, but also damage our Nangong familys reputation. Venus nodded to show her understanding. Shuhua picked up the bag and took out a ck gold card, slowly handing it over to Venus, This is at least something I can return and please ept it. The amount inside is not much. Girls, its always necessary to add more clothes and jewelry. Looking at the shining ck card, Venus was cold inside. Was she trying to use money to get rid of her? She had already seen how the grand wives to deal with those girls they disliked. They would usually offer a generous chip in exchange for an offer, but she had never expected that this would happen to her. Mrs. Nangong, since you knew that Im Mr. Ye s wife, you shouldnt do this. After all, my husband has his reputation, but what youre doing now shows no respect to him. Your behavior just confirms what those reporters are thinking. How am I going to exin this to my husband? Venus said this with solemnity. Even though she was Haos mother, she couldnt continue to respect her after doing such thing. Looking at Venuss stubborn look, she eventually took the card back. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Shuhua then changed her tone, with some strangeness, Im sorry, Miss Mu. No, I should call you Mrs. Ye. It is undoubtedly best for all of us that you can think so. Chapter 100 Why she loved him? (2) Chapter 100 Why she loved him? (2) Venus Mu nodded, looking much more rxed, and said, Now since things have been settled, Ill go back first. Shuhua Chen looked at her back, just as her hand touched the doorknob and she suddenly said, Miss Mu, my son is not a good boy. Please talk to him when youre free. I think he will listen to you. Venuss back stiffened, and without turning her head, she said, No problem. Her words were too superficial. Actually, she wanted Venus herself to tell this to Hao Nangong. But she could also understand her. If she was Shuhua, she would definitely do the same thing. After all, she was a married woman. Out of Jindu Doo, Venus lowered her head to look at her watch, sighing inwardly. It was already more than 3 pm and it was not appropriate to go back to thepany now, so she directly took a taxi back to Ye s house. When she arrived, she went straight back to her bedroom andy on the bed, feeling annoyed. Recently, all she felt was tired. It was quite hard for her to deal with so many things. First, she was betrayed Xinyou Qiao, and now she even couldnt ept Hao s care, as a friend. Taking out her phone, she directly dialed Haos phone number. It was impossible for her to tell him this face to face, so she could only tell him through the phone. Venus, is that you? Haos gentle voice came, making Venus bitter inside. She said to herself, Hao, dont be so nice to me anymore, Im really not worth it! Thinking of this, she forced herself to be cruel and spoke, Hao, I have something to tell you. What is it? Go ahead. Venus frowned. After getting ready, she said, We should meet less in the future. Even if we do, youre just Kerrys friend. As if he didnt expect her to say this, Hao was shocked and his tone was mixed with a tremor, Venus, youre joking, right? Im not. She answered in a cut-and-dried manner, making him heart break. He tried to control his emotions and he was trying to think of the reason for her sudden change. Suddenly, he thought of it. Hao became serious, Venus, my mother has met you, right? What did she say to you? It was said that a mother knew her son than anyone else, but Hao knew his mother so well. Venus pondered and said, Its not just for this reason. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing her answer, Hao understood that his mother had indeed looked for her. Learning this, Hao couldnt help but feel relieved. If it was only because of his mother, then he could ept it. He was afraid that it was she who What did my mother say to you? She didnt say anything, Venus said, Even if she did say something, it was for your own good, Hao. For my own good?! If it was for my own good, she wouldnt have done such a thing! Hao didnt say this and he took a breath and said gently, My mothers thoughts dont represent mine. Venus, dont care what she has said to you. Venus stared at the ceiling and said in a deep voice, Hao, its a fact that Im married to Kerry. Please go for other girls. Venus, you Without waiting for him to finish his words, Venus continued, Im actually quite envious of you. You at least have your mother to worry about you. If you were me, you would know how wonderful it feels to be cared by your family. She had lost her parents, and she even lost her beloved brother s contact, so she longed for the warmth of a family more than anyone else, also the care and love from a family member. Dont embarrass your parents. Dont break their hearts. After saying this, without waiting for Haos response, Venus hung up the phone. Looking at the phone screen that already showed the end of the call, Hao looked sullen and he tossed the phone to the bed. Chapter 100 Why she loved him? (3) Chapter 100 Why she loved him? (3) His mother had got involved in this matter, so it was going to get tricky. He wouldnt be unaware of his mother, and for the first time, he felt bad about her care. In the past, her mother would also do the same thing. Whenever a woman tried to pester him, his mother would take care of everything for him, so he felt his mother had a big role to y and he never saw it as a bad thing. But now, even though he had told her that Venus was important to him and she still tried to destroy it. Thats what he couldnt ept! Thinking of this, he quickly grabbed his jacket and left without looking back. Venus, as she hung up the phone, she took some time to calm herself, and when she felt she was as normal, she came to her desk to start designing again. She had been bothered by all sorts of thingstely, which made her not draw for a long time. only by focusing on her work, could she forget those unpleasant things. Feeling almost done, Venus rubbed her sore neck. Then she turned around and inadvertently looked at the sky outside the window and noticed that it was a bit dark. Just then, the door was instantly opened, and then someone tall was walking in. With a pa sound, the room immediately became bright, while she also found it was Kerry. Did you go there this afternoon?! Kerry stepped forward, looking at her in a condescending manner. Venus was made a little annoyed by his questioning and said with a calm face, I went to the Shangri- La Caf. She used this address to take a leave, so naturally she couldnt say it wrong now. Her neck was strangled by him fiercely and Kerry gritted teeth and asked, Where the hell did you go?! Venus was dizzy from his clutching and her chest was extraordinarily ufortable, but it made her more and more conscious. He was sure that she hadnt gone to Shangri-La. Had he sent someone to follow her? You sent someone to follow me! It wasnt a question; it was an affirmation. Kerry still looked cold, sneering, I dont have so much time. A phone call would do! Venus took a breath and because her neck was choked, the air could not enter her chest at all. Her heart was in pain, and she said in a clear and cold voice, I cant breathe... Even if you want to hear the truth... you have to let me go first! Looking at her for a moment, Kerry loosened his hands. Looking at Venus, who was lying on the table gasping for air, he said with a clear and indifferent tone, Tell the truth, or dont me me for being rude. Hadnt he already been rude to her? Did he think she would appreciate him for saying that? I went to Jindu Doo. Kerry frowned and asked, What were you doing there?! What can I do besides eat? Venus couldnt stand him anymore, for he treated her like a criminal. He was not a police man or someone else and it was so irritating! Who did you go with? Only me. Kerry clearly wasnt satisfied with her answer, and his look revealed danger as he repeated, Who exactly did you go with? Its true that I went there by myself, because someone called me and asked me to be there. Who? Hao? Venus shook her head and told the fact, His mother. Anyway, even if she didnt say it right now, he would definitely be able to find it out. If he found out, she didnt know how much more torture she would have to suffer. Kerry squinted and he immediately understood why she wanted to see Venus. You and Hao has made Mrs. Nangong aware, so it seemed there must be something between you two! Kerry was wearing a disdainful smile and said indifferently. Venus looked calm and said, Kerry, enough! Why not let just let the shit thing go? Well then, please exin to me first, your rtionship with Xinyou. Obviously, Venus didnt want to know this, but she wanted to divert his attention, otherwise she would inevitably be humiliated and tortured by him then. Kerry looked startled and said coldly, What do you want to know? Do you know how ipetent you are as a wife?! Venus smirked and said sarcastically, Xinyou does indeed do a better job than me. She not only made three loving meals for you every day, but also served you well in other ways. Im touched! Its good that you know it. Venus then said, Since she is sopetent, when are you going to give something she should have? You cant just enjoy everything she gives to you! Knowing her meaning, Kerry looked sullen and said coldly, Venus, I know what youre thinking, but Im telling you, divorce, no way!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 101 Mad Kerry (1) Chapter 101 Mad Kerry (1) Venus Mu looked disapprovingly and said, What do I have to care about? You give me a gorgeous live, but what a pity to Miss Qiao. If you really think so, from tomorrow, you prepare the familys meals! Venus frowned, feeling remorse. I wont. She said in a righteous manner. Kerry said indifferently, Ill let Mrs. Qin teach you. Youre right, instead of letting you fight against me, why not let you do something practical for this family? Venus was so angry that she had to say, Arent you afraid that Ill poison you? Kerry smiled coldly and said word for word, If you dare, Ill let you go to hell!!! Venus snorted and said indifferently, To hell? Dont you think Im in hell right now?! He was the devil in hell! Kerry hooked her chin, wearing a cold smile and said wryly, Venus, youre getting more and more eloquent. Is it that I havent paid enough attention to youtely? Venus shook off his hand and headed straight for the door, but suddenly, she was pulled by him and then she ran into his hot chest. Venus looked pale and struggled desperately to get up, but she didnt have enough strength, so she could only allow him to toss her down onto the big bed. Staring at him, Venus shouted angrily, Kerry, let me go, or Ill be rude! Kerry didnt care at all about what she was saying and said indifferently, I advise you not to waste your efforts, or youll be the one to sufferter! Venus blushed, knowing what was about to happen. She began to tremble, finding he was erecting. Just when he was about to get her, she felt a sharp pain in her waist. Then in a moment of hesitation, she was already under his control. Kerry, you bastard! Venus roared with resentment. Kerry seemed to enjoy everything and his tone was low but maic, What can you do to me?! You! Venus just wanted to curse, but her mouth was instantly blocked by him. His hot and wild kisses invaded her mouth, making her teeth numb. She suddenly bit his tongue. Kerry felt the extreme pain from the tip of his tongue, causing him to leave her lips in an instant. His wonderful lips began to ooze blood, adding an evil charm to him. Venus, how dare you! Bitch! Kerry was rude and Venus instantly fell down to the bed. Venus frowned, and her knee skinned was painful. Kerry didnt pay any attention to her, directly breaking her legs, then Venus looked full of anger and she stretched out her hand to try to stop him, but she couldnt stop him. Instantly, she felt a coldness inside, and suddenly found herself lying... on the floor. The extreme coldnessing from her back made her body couldnt help but tremble. She noticed the shlight on the bedside table and she quickly took it over and turned it on, targeting at Kerrys eyes. The bright light that suddenly appeared caused Kerrys eyes to appear briefly blind, and he roared, Venus, you fucking woman! Do you want me to be blind?! Venus took the opportunity to push him away and directly rushed naked into the bathroom. Then she locked the bathroom door, relieved. Looking at the wound on her knee, Venus couldnt help but curse, Kerry, you dummy! I hope you go blind! After closing his eyes and opening, he gradually could see things clearly. When he saw she disappeared, he was angry to the extreme. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of her desperate resistance, Kerry was more furious. This bitch could resist him?! How dare she not let him touch her? Who was she going to keep herself for? Hao Nangong? Thinking of this, Kerry couldnt calm himself down. He grabbed themp from the bedside table and smashed it on the floor. Venus, who was hiding in the bathroom, only heard bang!, which really scared her. She then cursed inside, Whats wrong with him! Kerry nced at the broken pieces on the ground, turning around and walking towards the door. He mmed the door as he passed by. Venus, who was always paying attention to the movement outside, was relieved and carefully walked out of the room when she heard that sound of the door and made sure he had left. Looking at the gloriously sacrificedmp, Venus felt sorry for it. The first thing she did was not to pick it up, but to go and lock the door first, lest he came back again. Closing the door, Venus began to clean up the mess. After ostrich-like staying in the room for a long while, Venus then walked out of the room. Down the stairs, Venus wanted to go for a walk in the garden, and when she passed the living room, she encountered Xinyou, who was watching the entertainment news. Venus didnt want to pay any attention to her and walked directly past her towards the door, but Xinyou didnt want to ignore her. Just after she passed her, a gloomy voice came, Where are you going? Youre not going on a date with a lover, are you? Venus looked tense, slowly turning around and said in a cold and clear voice, Xinyou, have you just eaten shit? Why cant you say something nice? Sheughed coldly, her eyes filled with contempt, and said disdainfully, It depends. I only say something good to nice people, but not bitches! Oh, really? Venus retorted, Arent you a dumpster? Selective recycling?! Xinyou looked pale, quickly walking forward and pping her. Looking at her gradually red and swollen clear marks, she was gloating, It seemed that no one has never taught you how to behave yourself. Bitch! Chapter 101 Mad Kerry (2) Chapter 101 Mad Kerry (2) Venus Mu snorted, without saying anything else. Then she raised her hand and directly gave her a p. Looking at Xinyou s incredibly angry look, she said indifferently, You really need someone to teach you how to behave yourself, otherwise, you never know what youre doing! Xinyou covered her painful face and yelled in anger, You bitch, you dare to hit me?! What? Wanna a fight? Come on. Venus stared at her coldly and spoke. Xinyou showed crazy viciousness on her face. Venuss p was a shame, for she had never been treated like this before. She wanted to take a revenge as soon as possible. Just at this moment, Kerry suddenly appeared on the stairs, so Xinyou seized the opportunity and she quickly turned into another one, who looked miserable. Her tone was with some grievance. Venus, I know you dont like me. Dont you hate me staying here? OK, Ill leave. Venus had seen Kerry at the same time, and she knew that Xinyou would make use of this. As expected, what Xinyou said managed to attract Kerrys attention and he quickly walked to her side, full of concern, Xinyou, whats happening? Xinyou was originally covering her face, but she suddenly took her hand away, making her poor face seen by Kerry, which even oozed out little blood. Her tears fell down like waterfall, and her breath was a little weak, Kerry, youd better let someone send me away. Its not appropriate for me to stay here. After saying this, she nced at Venus. Venus snorted inwardly, for she didnt remember her p being so powerful that it could actually bleed! But shes obviously targeting her. How hard-working she was. Compared to thest time she deliberately fell down the stairs, what she did today was not worth mentioning. But Venus no longer kept her mouth shut as usual and allowed her toin before she got punished by Kerry. Although she didnt want to exin to him, it was necessary for now. With a shocked expression, Venus asked in a loud voice, Xinyou, dont say so. Why move out? I always treat you as my dear sister. After saying this, she fondled her hair to show her swollen right cheek. Unexpectedly, Xinyou began to feel panicked. Kerry looked gloomy, stunned when he saw Venuss cheeks and asked, Whats going on? Xinyou bit her lower lip and the stinging sensation made her cry even more as she sadly spoke, Kerry, this has nothing to do with Venus. Its me... Im the one who wanted to leave here. Why? Xinyou looked full of loss, with a hint of reluctance in her eyes. Then she said, I never belong to this family. Its inevitable that people will gossip about me if I keep living here. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kerry looked at her fragile and ufortable expression, especially her swollen face that was oozing blood. He spoke in a much lower tone, Tell me, who made your like this?! When Xinyou heard this, she burst into more teats, as if she had been wronged, and said weakly, I did it! Kerry grabbed her wrist and ordered, I want to hear the truth! Venus looked indifferent. Her husband, not caring in the slightest about his wifes swollen face, but caring about another woman in front of her! She thought that perhaps she couldnt be as vicious as Xinyou, who was not only cruel to others but even more cruel to herself. What a horrible lunatic! Xinyou remained silent, making Kerry finally turn around and stare at Venus filled with anger and questioned, Venus, is that you? Venus frowned and sneered, Cant you see my face? Or is it because I didnt cry that Im so non- existent? Kerry frowned and didnt answer. Venus smiled and said indifferently, Since theres nothing else, Ill leave first. I wont disturb the two of you. Looking at Venus s back, Xinyou was filled with helplessness, and she used her trump cardclosing her eyes and pretending to faint. Xinyou, what happened to you? Kerry looked stunned, catching her falling body and shouted anxiously, Henry! Henry immediately came to Kerry. When he saw the unconscious Xinyou, he was stunned and spoke, Young Master . Hurry up and call Doctor Han! Yes. Kerry immediately carried her upstairs, and as he passed her room, he told Uncle Wang beside him with a sullen face, Uncle Wang, from today, youngdy is not allowed to leave her room! Uncle Wang looked stunned and couldnt help but ask, Young Master, are you sure? Kerry stared at him coldly, so Uncle Wang immediately stopped saying anything. He only then spoke up, You tell her to find out what she had done wrong, otherwise she will never be allowed toe out! Uncle Wang nodded, I got it. Venus was grounded and the door had been locked from the outside. Uncle Wang said that the key was kept by Kerry, meaning that it was all up to Kerry to decide to release her or not. . Looking at the ceiling, Venus was wearing an awkward smile. She really felt it was ridiculous and she was more pathetic than ever. She wanted to cry, but she couldnt. Xinyou pped her, and her husband didnt care about her at all. Well, he hadnt cared about her the entire time, even his marriage to her was like an atonement. How could she get mercy from him? She med no one but herself for being so weak that she couldnt fight against him. She couldnt decide her own destiny! Just as she was thinking, there was a knock on the door, and then the door was opened. Venus didnt turn her head back. It was now noon, so it must be Mrs. Qin who came to deliver the food. Youngdy, the food is on the table. Remember to eat more. Mrs. Qin said with a respectful attitude. Chapter 102 What a bitch! (1) Chapter 102 What a bitch! (1) Venus looked extremely calm and answered with a meticulous answer, Ill go anywhere, but not here. Kerry looked slightly shocked and stood up straight. Eventually, he stopped in front of her and asked condescendingly, You know what I hate most is people that are self-righteous? What do you think I should do to punish you? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Venus stiffened, a strong ruthlessness appearing on her face, and her tone was indifferent as she roared, Kerry, dont waste time asking me. Do as you wish. You know I dont have the ability to resist anyway, right? In that case, why he always asked her? And instead of appreciating him, she hated him even more! Looking at the undisguised hatred on her face, Kerry waved his hand, saying indifferently, If you know so, then why would you do such a stupid thing?! Venus sneered and said coldly, You treat me like a prisoner, and you still expect me to be grateful to you? Kerry frowned, saying indifferently, This is what you got after such a long time prison life? Instead of reflecting on what youve done wrong, you are still arguing with me? Reflecting? Venus snorted, I almost go mad tortured by a maniac and a blind man. The blind man even now wants me to apologize to the maniac? Hearing she was satirizing him, Kerry looked a little gloomy and said with an icy tone, It seems you dont want to admit your fault! In that case, go back to your room. When you figure it out, you can be free! Venus stared at him, with both her hands clenching and nced at him with extreme contempt, Well, since Im guilty, do I need to die for my sins? Then you two can live a happy live, right?! Looking at her disdainful look, Kerry pulled her hand and questioned with an unpleasant tone, Venus, are you threatening me? How dare I. Venus said this with seriousness, but she was full of determination, Im not confessing. Venus, dont think that Im threatened by you just because you say such things! I, Kerry, have always hated being threatened. Dont return to your room and now Ill give you a chance to gain your freedom. Then he picked up a knife from the table and threw it to Venus. Without any hesitation, Venus picked up the knife and directly put it on her wrist, about to cut it. Just a second before she did so, she saw Kerry appear in front of her in an instant, grabbing the knife directly, with some anger, Venus, how dare you! Venus looked still calm, as if she was not going to slit her wrists just now, but cutting tofu and said without any emotion, People live only for pleasure, and since I cant be satisfied, whats the point of living? She hated to continue paying for Xinyou s lunatic behavior. Not only did she have to deal with her various tricks every day, but it had to end with her being skinned. It was so tired. She was never just doing it for Kerry and she really did want to do it. It would only end when she died, right? Kerry looked nervous, recalling her unhesitant look at the time. A strange emotion came from his heart which he could figure it out what exactly it was. He only knew that he did have some regrets. He shouldnt have tested her with this. He had long known that though Venus was weak on the surface, there was some stubbornness inside her and if he touched it, she would do something unexpected. As expected, it was close Venus, bravo. How did I never realize before that you are so determined?! Venus could hear the sarcasm in his tone, but she didnt care about it at all and just replied, Thank you. Are you trying not to let me see it? Or I know too little about you? Venus didnt want to answer. Kerry didnt get angry and said with a soft tone, I hope you keep it and never die too quickly, otherwise it wont be fun anymore, right? After saying that, he no longer paid attention to her and went straight up to the second floor. Looking at his cold and strong back, Venus frowned and could only go upstairs and return to her room again. Waking up the next day, Venus confirmed that Kerry had indeed not restricted her, so she felt relieved. After all, a heroine act of yesterday wasnt something she had the courage to do anytime. Chapter 102 What a bitch! (2) Chapter 102 What a bitch! (2) Slowly climbing out of bed, she sighed as she looked at what was still there on the bed the rope made of curtains and sheets. Venus reached out to unfasten it and then tossed it into the drawer of the bedside table. She entered the bathroom to freshen up and just at this moment, it suddenly came with Mrs Qins voice from the outside. Come in. Venus said as she made the bed. The door was opened from the outside and Mrs. Qin appeared in front of her, only to hear her say with a respectful attitude, Youngdy, young master said that from today, you need to assist me in preparing the three meals. Hearing this, Venus looked extremely calm and said, I dont know how to cook. Young Master said that I will be the one to teach you, and you will start your kitchen life from today. Mrs. Qin replied very carefully, but she was a little bitter inside. Looking at Venuss dedicated hands, Mrs. Qin could easily judge that she was someone who had long been living afortable life. Kitchen, for most learners, would hurt them, and if young master knew she got hurt, he would definitely me her. However, its young masters order, Mrs. Qin didnt dare to obey it. Then she thought that she could give her some easy tasks, keeping her away from those dangerous work. When Venus heard Mrs. Qins words, she didnt retort back, but gently nodded and spoke, OK. Since she still needed to work during the day, Kerrys so-called three meals was just dinner. Breakfast was in a rush, lunch was eaten in thepany, so she only needed to assist her to prepare dinner.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Venus wen to thepany by car, when Xinyou had already arrived at thepany. Venus deliberately nced at her face, thinking of something. Xinyou was in a good mood, but when she saw the calm face of Venus, she felt irritated. She had heard from the cleaner this morning that Venus had escaped by climbing over the wallst night because she couldnt stand it any longer and waster found by the security guard, who then brought her back to Kerry. But what was unexpected was that not only was she not punished, but she was set free. What the hell was going on? Xinyou was puzzled, filled with dissatisfaction. She was gloating, Venus, I heard that you tried to escapest night, but ended up getting caught by the security? Venus turned on herputer, entering her password, and began to design, ignoring her obvious provocation. Xinyou was sullen, her eyes filled with viciousness. She said with resentment inwardly, Venus, you dare to ignore me? Dont worry, Ill make you regret it soon! Im rather sorry for you. After all, things would have been much easier for me if youd left. Xinyou said directly, expressing her dissatisfaction about her not leaving. Venus looked indifferent and said in a low mood, Im not as smart as Miss Qiao. Im surprised that you can pass out as soon as your eyes close! If I had this ability, I might have thought of a good way to leave here. Facing Venuss mockery, Xinyou didnt want to care and said with disdain, Dont talk nonsense. I was indeed sacred by you at the time. Venus sneered and said in a rude tone, Xinyou, its a pity that you dont be an actress. I really admire you! At that time, Henry went to call Dr. Han, and just before Dr. Han arrived, Xinyou happened to open her eyes. The first word she remembered to say when she woke up was, Kerry, my face hurt. What happened to it? She looked pitiful and her eyes could easily make men want to protect her. what a bitch. Venus wanted to p her hands at the time, and it felt like shed have no problem to win the Oscar. Xinyou didnt care at all about Venuss mockery, but instead saying with pride, Venus, you should have known long ago that you cant win me! I advise you to know this, or I promise you that youll live every day of yours in the hell! Venus was expressionless and said in a clear voice, Xinyou, Ive seen all of your tricks. May I see something new? Xinyou clenched her hands, but was still wearing a smile, Of course. Definitely make you remember forever. I do believe that, said Venus mockingly, Then Im looking forward to your next show. After saying that, she didnt pay any more attention to her, and she also didnt see her viciousness in her eyes. For Venus, whether it was Xinyou or Kerry, they were nothing to her. Only her dreams mattered. She knew that Xinyou would be unhappy and she would definitely fight back. However, since she couldnt stop her, why kept thinking to add more trouble to herself? As the saying goes, fight fire with water. At the end of the day, the three of them returned to the house. If in the past, Mrs. Qin should have already prepared dinner, just waiting for them to start. But Venus noticed that Mrs. Qin didnt tell them to go to the dining table to eat today. She didnt mind and went straight up the stairs, wanting to go back to her room to rest, but was stopped by Kerry. Looking at him, Venus frowned and asked in a clear voice, What are you doing? Chapter 103 Beg me, Ill let you go (1) Chapter 103 Beg me, I''ll let you go (1) Kerry Ye pointed at the kitchen and said, Didnt Mr. Qin tell you that from today, you will be in charge of the cooking duties. Hearing this, Venus Mu remembered what Mrs. Qin had said in the morning. She then raised a disdainful smile and said indifferently, Why should I cook for you? Im not the babysitter you hired. Couldnt he really think she would serve him? No way. Kerry snorted, his tone carrying some sarcasm, Venus, dont you remember? I bought you, and besides, Im still your moneylender now. Isnt that enough? Moneylender? Dont forgot. You owe me a million yuan. What, you want to deny it now?! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing him mention the money, Venus looked startled and inevitably felt a little guilty, so she said, Its just cooking. Whats so hard about that? Looking at her walking towards the kitchen, Kerry began to feel gloating inwardly. If he knew that mentioning the million was so useful, he should have said more times. Venus walked into the kitchen and found Mrs. Qin washing vegetables, so she walked over to the sink and spoke, Mrs. Qin, teach me how to cook, OK? Mrs. Qin looked up, unexpecting that she was so voluntary, so she was relieved, and hurriedly said, Alright. Youngdy, its your first time in the kitchen, so lets start with simple ones. Today, you will learn how to wash the vegetables. When Venus heard her words, she quickly answered, Okay. In this way, the two of them cooperated with each other to finish todays dinner. In the living room, Kerry was flipping through todays financial evening news, while Xinyou was watching TVs entertainment information. Just thinking that Venus was busy in the kitchen, surrounded by fume and dirt, Xinyou was in a super happy mood at the moment. Was there anything better than this feeling? The one she hated was serving her! Kerry, who was rtively much calmer, nced towards the kitchen several times, and he saw this behavior as surveince. In fact, there suddenly emerged a strange feeling, which he couldnt tell it. He was just hoping tonights dinner could be early on the table. Venus focused on Mrs. Qin, watching her doing all sort of things and felt grateful. She came to know that what she had eaten every day was not easy to make. Watching her, Venus tried to remember the steps of cooking. Youngdy, have you seen it? Every dish has to be added with salt, and some soy sauce, both of which not only make the food look much better, but also make it more delicious. Hearing Mrs. Qins exnation, Venus nodded and said, I got it. Mrs. Qin was making mushroom & chicken and only to see her skillfully put the cleaned ck chicken, mushroom and condiments in a pot, beginning to heat it. About half an hour or so, Mrs. Qin felt that it was almost ready and said to Venus beside her, Young lady, the only thing left is to put salt. You can have a try. When Venus heard her say that, she was no longer restrained, and went directly to take out some salt with a spoon and slowly put it into the pot. Mrs. Qin wanted to try it, but she thought she should let young master be the first one, for its Venus s first time to cook, so she directly turned off the fire. Then Venus helped Mrs. Qin to serve, but she was stopped by her and said, Youngdy, the dishes are very hot. Why dont you go and set the chopsticks? Venus went directly to the table to do it. Kerry smelled the aroma of fooding from the table, and for the first time, he felt a good appetite, and before waiting for Mrs. Qin to greet him, he said to Xinyou beside him, Xinyou, its time for dinner. Xinyou nodded and directly turned off the TV, following him to the dining table. Looking at the seemingly tasty food, she snorted inside. She knew Venus and she knew it was her first time to cook, so the dished must be horrible. Thinking of this, a brilliant trap came to Xinyou Seeing Kerry was on the table, Mrs. Qin smiled happily and said softly, Young Master, this mushroom & chicken, youngdy helped a lot. You and Miss Qiao can have a try. Venus felt shy after hearing this, for she just put some salt and the other credit should go to Mrs. Qin. Chapter 103 Beg me, Ill let you go (2) Chapter 103 Beg me, I''ll let you go (2) But Mrs. Qin was for some good deeds, so she naturally wouldnt deny her. she was just eating, silently. Hearing this, Kerry Ye nced at her and then allowed Mrs. Qin to pick two pieces of chicken for him. He picked up his chopsticks to have a try, chewing for a while, and then put down the chopsticks. He frowned and his tone carried a hint of unbearable pain, Water. Venus Mu froze. Was it too salty? Mrs. Qin hurriedly handed him a ss of water, looking at him with a nervous face, confused. Why is it so sweet?! Venus, you dont think of sugar as salt, do you? Xinyou Qiao simrly put down chopsticks and gulped down the milk, with a look of great pain. She had no doubt at all that Venus was doing it on purpose. Was she expressing her dissatisfaction with cooking? couldnt she tell salt from sugar?! Her mouth was filled with a sweet and greasy taste, making Xinyou want to vomit. She quickly drank the ss of milk to ease the taste in her mouth a little. Venus knew she was wrong and she actually put sugar in it. Imaging the taste of that dish, she couldnt help but frown. She was d she hadnt eaten it, otherwise she would have vomited Looking into Kerry s eyes, Venus maintained calm and said frankly, Why are you looking at me like that?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry looked full of suspicion and said with an annoying tone, Dont tell me that you cant even tell the difference between sugar and salt. Venus appeared innocent and said directly, The jars are notbeled. Hearing what she said, Kerry immediately said to Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Qin, after eating, take youngdy to label all the jars. Mrs. Qin directly replied, Yes, young master. Venus was upset, but she was unable to resist. For the first time in her life, she could understand what was A man standing under the low eave has to lower his head. The work of washing dishes after the meal also became Venuss work. Kerry ordered that Venus should do it all by herself. Judging from his look, she knew this was definitely a revenge. With her work clothes around her and rubber gloves in her hands, Venus stood at the sink pool cleaning the grease-stained tes. She felt like she was definitely enduring too much. Since she married Kerry, her spirit had suffered a lot and now it was her body. She wondered if she owed him from herst life! Why she should be treated like this? After spending about half an hour, she finally cleaned up the half-high tes. She felt a sudden backache and finally sighed, taking off her apron, and walking out of the kitchen listlessly. She wanted to go straight upstairs, but she didnt expect to pass by the living room, just in time to meet Kerrys thoughtful look. Venus looked startled and had a bad feeling inside, so she wanted to just ignore him and walk straight away, but he didnt want her to let her go, obviously. Have you done? Venus stopped and turned around to answer, Yes. Kerry nodded and asked again, Did you make notes on all the jars? Venus suddenly trembled and she looked full of frustration, But Mrs. Qin isnt here and I dont know most of the spices, so I cant do it at all. She thought she could get away with this, but apparently Venus thought it wrong. Only to see Kerry sip his coffee, he smiled wryly and slowly said, There is another way. Venus looked stunned and asked, What? Taste it all. After hearing his words, Venus said with incredulity, Kerry, youre not kidding, are you?! And its not funny! He must be kidding. Chapter 103 Beg me, Ill let you go (3) Chapter 103 Beg me, I''ll let you go (3) She had just opened the cupboard just now and there were a hundred different kinds of spices there. It was impossible for her to taste all of them. Kerry Ye looked serious and said with coldness, Im not joking. Venus Mus mouth pursed and said coldly, Impossible! Show me, please. Do you think youre qualified enough to negotiate? Dont forget, you still owe me a million, and as a moneylender, its already my great mercy that I dont ask you to pay it back immediately. Kerry spoke righteously, as if he was the one who suffered. When Venus heard him talking about another the money, she was furious inside, for she had never met an asshole like him. He made her life harder. He must do this on purpose. Venus looked iparably stiff and expressionless, but her voice was not vulnerable, I do owe you a million, but we made an agreement that I have three-year time! So? Although you are the moneylender, you cant be so arrogant before the deadline. Venus finished in one breath and she no longer paid attention to him and walked straight to the second floor. Looking at her thin but straight back, he somewhat began to get furious. Well done. She was resisting him now! Had he been so indulgenttely that she was constantly challenging his bottom line? Venus returned to her room. She first went to the bathroom, cleaning off the smell of grease on her body. And then shey on the bed. Before her hair was dry, she fell asleep. Looking at her funny sleeping posture, he really despised her. He slowly looked down, stopping at her chest. He was captured by he tits and he wanted her. Fucking woman Venus felt there was a hot stone pressing against her chest, making her ufortable. She tried to push it away, but suddenly a sharp pain came from her waist, causing her to regain her consciousness. Opening her drowsy eyes, she found that it wasnt a big stone, but Kerry! Kerry, what are you doing in my room? Why dont you sleep in your own room? Venus frowned, and because of her headache, she had enough sleep, and her tone carried some irritation. Kerry sneered and he didnt care what she was saying, and his tone was low, Of course I want you to do what a wife should do! Or do you think I came for chatting? Venus pursed her lips and she was restless. She was so sleepy right now and she really didnt want to do that with him! Im sleepy, will you let me go today? Or, you can go to Xinyou! Venus closed her eyes, expecting him to leave quickly. Hearing her words, Kerry directly leaned down to bite her slender neck. Hiss! Venus couldnt help but take a deep breath. The pain from her neck made her conscious for an instant, making her extremely angry. She roared, Kerry, are you a dog?! Youre insane! Dont you know it hurts! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry looked much calmer, but he was still thinking what he was doing was righteous, Venus, how dare you? Venus was a bit aggrieved andined, Youre insane! I advise you to go to the hospital before its toote! What he was doing? He must have bitten through her neck, or it wouldnt have hurt so much! Kerry looked with annoyance and he stretched out his hand to press on, where he had just bitten. Seeing her in great pain, he was gloating. It hurts! Kerry, stop! His fingertips kept rubbing, and the pain intensified, making Venus cry hard. Kerry ignored her and even used his nails to lightly scrape her injured part, causing her to wince in pain. Beg me. Kerry looked sullen and said with an indifferent tone, As long as you beg me, Ill stop. Why? Hes the one who did the wrong thing! Venus gritted her teeth, unwilling to beg him. Kerrys movements were so hard that he could clearly feel her trembling, so he spoke again, Beg me. Venus looked sullen and with determination, she opened her mouth to bite his arm with endless hatred, as if she wanted to bite his flesh off! Kerry stiffened, looking at the resentment in her look and sneered. He reached out his hand to mp down on her jaw to forcefully open her mouth. Venuss jaw felt so painful, as if her bones were about to be crushed by him, and she tried to ignore this pain, with her eyes staring at him, more like a silent confrontation. Venus, I found out that you are naturally disobedient. What you showed to me before was all fake, Have I been so indulgent that you even forget how to behave yourself? Chapter 104 He only wants her body (1) Chapter 104 He only wants her body (1) Venus Mu sneered and her tone was disdainful, Kerry Ye, you think too much of you! Indulge me? Dont you think its ridiculous? Had he ever spoiled her since marrying him? Every time, she suffered a lot from his torture. Every time, she felt tired. Kerry was not annoyed, but his tone was indifferent to the extreme, Venus, dont be ungrateful. Youve trapped Xinyou for so many times, but I didnt look into it. You should be grateful to this! Hearing him mention Xinyou, Venus was furious. What Xinyou had done to frame her quickly went through her head. First, the design paper was torn up by her, making her theughing stock; then she entered Ye family and was aggressive towards her; next, she deliberately rolled down the stairs, making her get kicked out of the house by Kerry Everything she had done was like an arrow coated with deadly poison, shooting at her heart with cruelty. It caused her wounds to fester, and even after healing, she couldnt forget the pain. Venusughed coldly with tears, her tone filled with pity and sorrow, Kerry, you dummy! Youre being fooled and you dont even know it! How pathetic! Pa! Venuss face was averted, and the fiery pain from her cheeks came, as if her heart was burning. Kerry looked gloomy and terrifying, with eyes glowing with horrible cruelty, as if he was going to swallow her. Venus, you re really disgusting! Do you know what I hate most? Its women like you who are not only vicious, but also self-righteous! Venus curled her lips, which was full of sarcasm and disdain, If I am so disgusting to you, why are you hesitant to divorce me? You face a woman who disgusts you every day, and you can still eat and sleep with her... You seem to enjoy self-abuse, dont you? Kerry sneered and said indifferently, You dont need to provoke me. As long as I dont catch Tianye Mu, divorce, never! Venus looked stunned and said with calm, Good. Just to get back at my brother, you can even marry someone you dont love at all! Kerry didnt take it seriously, with his hands tugging, only to hear a Hiss sound and the soft silk nightgown on Venuss body fell off. Touching her delicate and beautiful skin, his said in a husky voice, As long as you can please me, I can continue being with you. Venus stared at him, with anger inside. What did he take her for? A prostitute? Damn it. Venus tried her best to resist, but she was fixed on the bed. He fondled her hair with his hands while getting into her body violently. Mm... Venus gritted her teeth, silently enduring his rude attack without any pity, but only the single getting in ang out After a while, it was over. Venus was limp and tired and she even couldnt lift her fingers. Feeling that he had left, she began to sob. Xinyou looked at her watch. Though it was gettingte, but Kerry still hadnt returned to his room, which made her somewhat anxious. She had been waiting in Kerrys room, wearing a sexual nightgown, and she desperately hoped that she could be his woman! She had thought that Kerry might be in his study office, so she was lying on his soft bed waiting for him. Though she was a little nervous, even wanting to run away because she was too shy, she was always cheering herself up. Xinyou, dont be afraid, you can do it! After tonight, Venus cant threaten you anymore! But it was already over the middle of the night. Finally, someone came and she knew it was him. Xinyou felt nervous, and she wrapped herself in the nket, full of expectation. The door was opened and then he came in. The room was immediately as bright as day.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 104 He only wants her body (2) Chapter 104 He only wants her body (2) Xinyou Qiao looked up with a shy face, but after seeing how he looked at the moment, she was devastated inside. He was naked and wearing only a pair of underpants, showing off his perfect physique, and if it were a normal day, Xinyou would have blushed. But when she saw several fresh scratches on his body, Xinyou almost passed out! As a woman, how could she not know what those represented? Why?! He obviously hates that bitch, but why he still slept with her? She had waited so long for him, but this was something she never expected. Why? Kerry returned to his room and turned on the light. He looked stunned when he saw Xinyou lying on her bed. Xinyou, why are you here? Kerry frowned and his tone was full of surprise. He didnt know that his every move at the moment unintentionally hurt her again. Xinyous eyes were red, with her hands clenching and her red nails deeply into her flesh, but she didnt feel anything. Her tone carried obvious aggravation, Kerry, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Have you gone to Venuss room? She felt painful. Intense pain and bitterness was almost about to drown her, and right now all she felt was endless darkness. Kerry looked startled, but he still wanted to say the truth, Well, you should quickly go back to your room and sleep. You still have to go to thepany tomorrow. After saying this, he turned straight around and walked in stride, directly to the bathroom. Looking at his back without any hesitation, Xinyou was hurt. She jumped out of the bed recklessly, but instead of walking towards the door, she just ran forward and hugged his waist. Feeling her soft body, Kerry stiffened and only after a long while did he turn around. Looking at her aggrieved face, he said softly, What? Xinyou bit her lower lip, her voice filled with sadness, Kerry, why dont you want me? Why would you rather choose Venus? Was she not as good as Venus? Why he didnt touch her? She was so close sess, every time Kerry focused on her face, and he knew he really wanted to protect her. He gently wiped away the tears and spoke, I dont want to hurt you. How could the most intimate state between a man and a woman be called hurt? Xinyou wanted to ask him, but her sanity told her no. She couldnt push him too hard, otherwise it would only make him bored with her. Then he would be farther and farther away from her! Xinyou lowered her head, still wearing a smile of relief and said gently, Its okay. Im already yours anyway. Kerry, I can wait, until you are willing to love me. Though she obviously was hurt, but she forced herself to smile. Kerry was a little moved, with his hands fondling her soft hair, and said gently, Xinyou, why are you so silly? So silly that he wanted to cherish her more, so silly that he felt sorry. Xinyou looked at his gentle look and was very satisfied inside, which was what she wanted. She wanted to be a good wife, who could endure her husbands asional mistakes, but would be generous in showing understanding. She knew men too well, and its better to get his permanent affection than to get his temporary favor. Only then would he always remember you, and no matter how he yed with other women, he would always remain a ce for you It had to be said that Xinyou s EQ was too high, and it was definitely unfortunate for Venus to meet her as an opponent. By the next day, Venus opened her eyes and dragged her sore body into the bathroom, allowing the cold water to wash her entire body. She tasted something salty and it was only then did she realize that she was crying. Looking at the naked body in the mirror, she could clearly see the bruises. Not only his eyes were cold, but also her heart. She could still recall what Kerry had saidst night, making her heart ache. In a few years time, she has turned into the one she hated. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry was right. Her current situation was not much better than a prostitute and the only difference was that a prostitute pleased countless men, but she only pleased one. When she was tired of crying, Venus gently wiped away her tears. Taking a towel next to her to put it on, she moved quickly out of the bathroom. After dressing up, Venus opened the door, not expecting to see a face that made her lose her appetite. Xinyou, what are you doing standing in my room in the morning?! Venus frowned and her tone was full of impatience. Xinyou looked at her face and a horrible thought came to her. She really wanted to tear her disgusting face apart, so that other men would hide away when they saw her! Of course I want to see your hypocritical face! Xinyou smiled coldly, her tone full of disdain, It seems that you didnt sleep wellst night, huh? The dark circles on your face are just shocking! Venus sneered and said with an indifferent tone, Do you think youre better than me? Look at your dark circles. Are you a panda? Hearing that shepared herself to a panda, Xinyou was mad. She snorted and coldly said, Venus, dont gloat! It seems that you missed the days, right? Do you still remember my special care? Venus immediately understood that she was trying to enrage her, so that she could let Kerry punish her. Chapter 104 He only wants her body (3) Chapter 104 He only wants her body (3) Venus Mu regained her calmness, and she said coldly with a smile, What youve done is truly unforgettable, but I have to remind you that you will ruin yourself one day! Xinyou, you will be punished one day. She believed there was justice, but the time hadnte yet! Xinyou felt funny about what she said, Please! Are you still a teenager girl? How can you still believe such saying? Do you think Id be afraid? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Venus didnt want her to be afraid, for a woman who betrayed her soul, how could she be frightened by her words? She would definitely keep doing wrong. Im sure youll find it out soon! Venus snorted coldly and said calmly. I dont know, but its true that youre about to have a lot of bad luck! Xinyou raised a smug smile, with her eyes glowing with viciousness. Hearing what she said, Venus clearly knew there was going to happen something. Xinyou never said anything baseless and since she said that, it just meant that she was nning something again. Venus needed to be careful! What are you going to do this time? Roll down the stairs, or pretend to be pathetic? Venus looked cold, but inwardly, she was wry. Xinyou looked full of sarcasm and her tone was full of disdain, I never something once again! This ones going to be a big show and Im sure itll be one youll never forget! By the way, dont forget to prepare the coffin in advance! Xinyou s vicious words, which wereced with curses, making Venus a little frightened. She hated her to such an extent just because of Kerry? So how scary was she, and when was she going to do it to her this time? Xinyou, youre just crazy right now! For a man, you sold your soul to the devil, and dont you ever think about whether its worth it or not! Venus was trembling, not with fear, but with anger! How did she end up like this? Even if she wanted to marry Kerry and be the youngdy of Ye family, why didnt she go for it with her own efforts! Why do something so despicable? Even if she won in the end, would she be able to face herself? Wasnt she ashamed? Xinyou sneered and said indifferently, Venus, dont say this! You now dominate everything, and how dare you use me?! Venus was furious and shouted, You are unbelievable! Im telling you, Im not going to let you do everything you want. No matter what schemes you y in the future, youll never get away with it! Oh, really? Xinyou said with a contemptuous tone full of disapproval, OK, Ill see what you can do! Just wait, sooner orter, Ill make you kneel before me and beg for mercy! Xinyou stared at her with a face full of resentment, then turned around and left on her heels. Venus felt her eyes go ck, so she leaned against the door to support herself. The cold and salty liquid flew out of the corners of her eyes once again. It had all changed, everything had changed. She missed the old days in school so much. They walked side by side, they read books together and they discussed the problems together. It seemed like it was still as clear as yesterday, but it was different. She remembered the rumors she had overheard, when her ssmates had warned her that Xinyou had been spreading bad things about her, but she didnt believe them and had even used them of bad intentions. Now when she thought about it, she would feel how stupid she was, not knowing how to judge people. She trusted her for so many years. Venus, you are just a tool to embody my values, like a green leaf to set off a red flower Venus lowered her head, bitter inwardly. She was so silly, so silly Chapter 105 Food poisoning (1) Chapter 105 Food poisoning (1) After more than half a month of practice, Venus was able to cook something basic and she had mastered the steps and essentials of cooking, so she decided to do it today, starting from the easiest oneEight Treasures Porridge. Under the guidance of Mrs. Qin, Venus measured the rice into a small pot, poured in the right amount of water, turned on the stove, and started to boil it with medium heat, then switched to low heat. Fine products came from slow work. Looking at her increasingly skilled movements, Mrs. Qin was wearing a kind smile and said softly, Youngdy really has the potential to be a great chef. Though it has only been a few day, you almost know how to cook. Venus shook her head and said gently, Actually learning more isnt a bad thing. If I learn how to cook, I can cook for myself in the future, instead of relying on others. Actually, what she didnt say was that if one day her brother came back, at that time if she could get rid of Kerry, she wanted to be able to make soup for her dear brother. Mrs. Qin didnt know what shes really thinking and she just thought she wants to learn how to cook so she can improve her rtionship with Kerry. As the saying went, if you wanted to make a man stay, cook the food he loved. The two of them chatted as they made it, and soon the heat of the porridge came out through the edges of the lid, and Mu Venus quickly opened the lid and picked up a spoon to gently stir a few times. ording to Mrs. Qin, if she didnt stir it, the rice inside would stand at the bottom of the pot, affecting the taste of the porridge. After getting used to the smell of grease in the kitchen, Venus no longer found it unbearable and she did like this mode. At least when she was in the kitchen, it was easy not to see the two disgusting people. However What were they doing now? They must be sitting on the living room sofa, waiting for dinner. This time Venus was not right. The huge LCD TV in the living room, at the moment as usual, was ying some hot channel, while Xinyou who was sitting on the sofa was watching with interest. Kerry had gone to the study at the moment, dealing with thepanys documents. Xinyou took a sip of warm coffee and the white fog blurred her sight, with her fingers in the pocket, thinking about what she should do next. In the kitchen, both Mrs. Qin and Venus were there, so how was she going to do? Making up a reason to let Mrs. Qin go? Thinking of this, Xinyou finally made a decision, staring at a figure in the kitchen, and said resentfully to herself, Venus, this time, you fuck off. Xinyou slowly stood up and walked to the kitchen door. Looking at the busy ones inside, she said, Mrs. Qin, where did Uncle Wang put the Blue Mountain coffee beans he purchased two days ago? Can you get some for me? Mrs. Qin looked at Xinyou, who was leaning on the door with a gentle face, and nodded, saying, No problem. Ill go and bring it for you right away. After saying that, she took off her uniform, went to the sink to wash her hands, and walked out of the kitchen. Looking at Mrs. Qins back, Venus fixed her eyes on the porridge pot, deliberately ignoring her unkind scrutiny. The porridge was almost done, so Venus took a spoon to stir it. The aroma of the hot porridge mixed with the white mist came to her, which made her rx a lot. Being overly concerned, she didnt even notice that Xinyou was behind her. Wow, good. Look delicious. Venus, you really learn a lot from Mrs. Qin, right? Xinyou nced at the porridge in the pot, raising a sarcastic smile. For her bad tone, Venus had already gotten used to it. she still needed to do lots of things now, so she didnt want to get entangled with her. Without turning her head back, she said coldly, I dont have time to deal with you right now. If you want to fight, find another time! Ever since Xinyou said thatst time, Venus was always on guard against her. Its not that shes afraid of her, its just that shes so cunning that Venus couldnt let her guard down. The porridge was ready. Seeing Mrs. Qin was noting, she directly went to the cupboard, taking out three sets of tableware. Each one had different flower patterns and Xinyou immediately saw the one belonged to her, the one with peony. Xinyou said in an annoying voice, I dont know who owns this set of daisy patterned chopsticks. Bad taste. This kind of petty flower is really annoying! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A sulk rose inside when she heard that she was purposely picking on her, but she didnt want to pay attention to her right now, lest she ruined her porridge if she went crazy. When she was sure that the porridge was ready, Venus turned off the fire and began to serve it into the bowls, but she only served two ones and put on the set of chopsticks with peony pattern on them. Xinyou knew Venus did it deliberately and she was dissatisfied, Venus, what do you mean? I think youre doing it on purpose! Looking at Xinyou s indignant face, Venus sneered and said indifferently, Do it yourself, or you can wait for Mrs. Qin! Chapter 105 Food poisoning (2) Chapter 105 Food poisoning (2) Xinyou knew she was retorting her, so she curled her lips and her face was full of dissatisfaction, How dare you? Im telling you, since now Im nice to you, you should be grateful. Serve the porridge for me, or Ill tell Kerry how ipetent you are as a cook! Venus really wasnt afraid anymore. She pursed her lips, but her tone was calm, Go ahead. It would be a lot easier for me if he could remove me from this position. Seeing her look like she was dying to be like this, Xinyou was furious and she found that recently Venus was better at arguing with her. Xinyou should really do something practical to teach her. I was just joking, and Im not going to do something like this that the gain is not worth the loss! Xinyou looked smug and said with a malicious tone. Venus wasnt surprised. She had known her for four years, and she knew her better than anyone else after seeing her true face. Its none of my business. After serving the porridge, she turned around and took out a tray from the cupboard. Xinyou focused on her movements, with a grim smile on her face and said, Even if I were to do it, I would do the best. I want you to die, to disappear in front of me! Xinyous eyes were a little flickering as she spoke, but Venus didnt see it because she was back to her, but when Xinyou said that, she felt some unease. She had a feeling that Xinyou was tactfully telling her that she was about to deal with her again Venus stiffened, but she quickly returned to her original state. She turned around with an expressionless face, holding the hot porridge and walking to the dining table. Looking at her back, Xinyou withdrew her gaze andnded unkindly on her bowl, smiling wryly. When Kerry came down from the stairs, he saw that Venus was carrying the food to the dining table, and for some reason, when he noticed the cartoon patterned apron on her, he felt warm inwardly. Passing through the stairs of the living room, he came directly to the dining table and sat down, and when he only saw Venus was busy around, Kerry frowned, Where is Mrs. Qin? Naturally, this was said to Xinyou, who was already seated on the side, and Xinyou replied while picking up his favorite food to him, Mrs. Qin saw that there is no more coffee beans you usually drink, so she went to get some when she was preparing dinner. Kerry heard it and didnt care, instead he noticed Venus who was tidying up the kitchen and raised his voice, Stop it. Hurry up and eat. When Venus heard his words, she didnt want to go against him, so she took off the apron and came to the table to sit down and eat. She didnt think that Kerry was out of kindness or concern, but as for the reason, she couldnt figure it out, but she didnt want to know. Anyway, he couldnt think about something good for her. Xinyou asked with an expectant face, Kerry, how is it? Kerry chewed and nodded, Not bad. The praise was naturally directed to Mrs. Qin, for Venus only cooked porridge this time. As for the dishes, it was Mrs. Qin finished it. Venus knew they wouldment on their work, but even if it was praise, she wouldnt be happy. They said a woman cooked for the ones she cared about, family or loved ones. Whether its Kerry or Xinyou, they were nothing to her. Venus drank the porridge, and found that although it wasnt as good as Mrs. Qin, it was already not bad. Not bad. Venus cheered herself up. Xinyou nced at her unintentionally and picked up the spoon and gently drank some hot porridge, praising her hypocritically, Venus, your porridge is really good, especially the cinnamon in this and the fragrance is smooth and soft. The taste is really good, Kerry you should drink more. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry was calm and he took some and indifferently said, Just so-so. Much worse than Mrs. Qin. Hearing his words, Venus snorted inside. Since its far worse, why he still drank it? Whats wrong with him? Looking at him as he continued to drink the porridge, Venus really had the urge to throw it away. She had cooked it herself and she definitely didnt wat him to drink. Xinyou concentrated on her porridge. Soon she finished half bowl of porridge and she elegantly picked up a napkin to wipe her mouth. Her fingers gently touched the edge of the bowl and spoke, Kerry, lets go for a walk in the courtyard later. Its not good for you to sit in your office all day. Chapter 105 Food Poisoning (3) Chapter 105 Food Poisoning (3) "Okay." Kerry said casually. A smile yed on Xinyou Qiao''s lips. But within a few seconds, the smile on her face froze. Her face instantly turned pale. There was sweating out on her forehead, and her hands covered her stomach. "It hurts. "Xinyou was full of pain and her voice was weak, "Kerry, my stomach hurts." Kerry hurried to her side, asking nervously, "Whats wrong with you?" Xinyou''s brow was furrowed. Her face was constantly oozing sweat. Kerry stopped asking. He hurriedly picked up Xinyou and walked to the door. When the man who was already on duty saw Kerry, he hurried to Kerry and said, "Mr. Ye, Will you need the car?" "Yes, have the car brought around now." Kerry looked full of anxiety and shouted loudly. Then the man hurried to prepare the car. At this point Kerry looked at the pale face of Xingyou in his arms and said softly, "Just hang on a little longer. We''ll be at the hospital soon!" Xinyou seemed to have fallen into aa and no longer responded, which made Kerry''s heart sink. The car drove quickly and Kerry got in as fast as he could. They went straight to the hospital. Kerry guarded the outside of the operating room. He was confused as to why Xinyou had a stomach ache. There was doubt in his mind as he gradually recalled Xinyous pained look. He knew that things werent that simple. After three hours rescue, the door of the operating room was finally opened. Soon the doctor came out. Upon seeing the nervous Kerry, he said, "Miss Qiao is out of danger. You don''t need to worry too much." Kerry''s sighed with relief and asked, "Dr. Li, what''s wrong with her?" "We tested arge amount of sleeping pills from Miss Qiao''s stomach. The initial diagnosis was that she was suffering from food poisoning." Dr. Li said truthfully. Kerry''s brow furrowed and something urred to him. Then he said, "I see. Thank you, Doctor." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Li smiled, "If you has something, you can call me anytime." Then he left. Just then, Xinyou was pushed out of the operating room by the nurse. Looking at her pale face, Kerrys heart ached, as if his heart was pricked. "Henry, go back to the Ye family right now. He said to Henry suddenly. Henry nodded respectfully and quickly left. Xinyou was transferred to the VIP ward. Kerry was just about to step through the door when his cell phone rang in his pocket. He stopped to pull out his phone. After looking at the number, he answered it. "Hello?" Chapter 106 Venus is in trouble (1) Chapter 106 Venus is in trouble (1) "Mr Ye, is it convenient for you to check the files in yourputer now? I have sent the Cooperation nning with Xinrui Group to your email." Kerry said tly, "I have something to deal with now, I''ll check it tomorrow." "I got it. See you!" "See you!" Kerry hung up the phone and walked into the ward. He walked gently to the bedside and asked softly, "Xinyou, are you feeling better now?" Xinyou gently shook her head and said weakly, "What''s wrong with me, Kerry? What did the doctor say?" Kerry did not answer directly, but asked gravely, "Xinyou, why did you have a stomachache?" Xinyous eyes opened wide, as if she was trying to recall something, "After having supper, I''ve got a stomachache." Supper? As he caught the word, he was suddenly enlightened. Kerry touched her cheek gently andforted her in a soft voice, "The doctor said you ate unhygienic food, you should get more rest, ok?" Xinyou nodded and said lovely, "I see." With his soft eyes staring at her, Kerry whispered, "Take a nap now, I need to leave for a while." With a little bit gloomy mood, she said expectantly, "Kerry, can you stay here with me? I felt alone..." With aforting smile, Kerry said, "I am going to handle the formalities for you. I''ll be right back." Xinyou was relieved and smiled, "Ok!" He didn''t left the ward until he was sure that she has fallen asleep. Aplex expression came over his face, then follows a ray of utter coldness. After walking out of the ward, Kerry was inwardly furious. He clutched his hands tightly, then took the phone out of his pocket and made a call. "Herry, Did you discover anything?" With full of gravity, Henry replied, "Lord, it was found that the incident had something to do with your wife. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Henry said that, actually something snapped inside him. To his surprise, Venus, who usually seemed well-educated, was so poisonous. And he thought that the lord would definitely not be merciless this time. "Could you be more specific?" "Yes." Henry continued, "Miss Qiao was only poisoned after drinking porridge. It was in that bowl of porridge that we detected a lot of sleeping pills. In addition, I learned from Mrs Qin that it was your wife who cooked the porridge tonight." Hearing Henry''s reply, Kerry was not very surprised, because he knew clearly that she was really a ruthless woman. Once the wicked woman had pushed Xinyou down the stairs cruelly! She always troubles Xinyou before. But he didn''t expect that she would do such a cruel thing. Venus, I think I have belittled you before, now I have a new understanding of you! "Henry, What do you think I should do with her? The doctor said Xinyou was just now out of danger. What is Venus doing now? He thinks she should be managing to escape, after all she has done such a vicious thing, she can definitely imagine how he would punish her! But to his surprise, he was wrong again. Henry replied, "She is having a rest in her bedroom." "Having a rest?" Kerry was astonished, shining a cruel smile in his face, and said, "Well, Venus, you are so great''! Henry!" "I''''m here, lord!" "Now bring Venus to me at once!" Henry was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Yes." Chapter 106 Venus Is in a Critical Condition (2) Chapter 106 Venus Is in a Critical Condition (2) Venus was then brought to Kerry. She knew she would again be med for what happened to Xinyou when she saw Kerry s murderous re. And just like she expected, Kerry delivered a hard p across Venuss face. So violent was this p that Venus was sent moving backwards. She then bumped against the ss behind her and broke it into pieces. A sharp fragment stabbed into her body and she was racked with excruciating pain. Blood dripped down her back. It was warm and sticky. She went numb because of the pain. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at Kerry nkly. Kerry s re got more vicious when he saw Venus was still so calm. Venus felt her heart was pierced by his steady gaze. And then, Kerry asked in a cold voice: Why did you poison Xinyous food? Do you know that she almost got killed? Venus shuddered, not because she was shocked, but because she found it unbelievable that Xinyou was willing to make Kerry hate her at the cost of her own life! Xinyou is indeed a crazy woman. Kerry couldnt believe that when her crime was found out, instead of repenting of what she had done or denying her crime, she was thinking about something else. He delivered another two hard ps across her face, but Venus was still expressionless. Kerry was so irritated by her indifference, and he was seized by a strong desire to strangled her to death. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Venus! Why didnt I realize you are such a vicious woman! Why dont you say anything! Are you too ashamed of yourself or what!!! Kerry roared. Venus felt her face was burning, and a warm liquid trickled down her nose. She rubbed her nose, and found it was blood. A mirthless smile appeared on her face, and she looked lost and defeated. And then, a sharp pain seared through her chest and she despaired. She went numb because of the overwhelming pain, and she shouted with great resentment: Kerry! You are such a bloody fool! You are such a freaking moron! If I poisoned her food, why would I make it so freaking obvious!!! Kerry arched his brow, and his anger didnt subside at all. He said: You are a woman with no moral scruples!! And there is nothing that you can not do! And so, I will poison her food in front of so many people, and then, Ill keep the soup so that you can find the evidence and hit me!! Venusughed dryly. Kerry found Venuss defense rather reasonable, but he recovered himself and said in a cold voice: So you are saying that Xinyou poisoned her own food? Dont you think that is ridiculous? What Xinyou did was indeed rather ridiculous, but at least she achieved what she wanted. She sessfully pushed Venus into a corner, and now Venus stood no chance to prove her innocence. I am not going to keep exining if you dont believe me. It is of no use. Venuss face was nk, and not a tinge of emotion was to be noticed in her voice. So, you admit it. You poisoned her food. Kerry stared at her, and his voice was vicious. Venus felt if she said yes, Kerry would choke her to death in an instant. If you believe it was me, just call the police. Let them put me in prison. Venus said coldly. Kerry was obviously surprised by her answer. Heughed suddenly and said: Im not going to call the police. Its a domestic affair, and Ill handle it myself. Then Kerry walked closer and closer to Venus, and Venus was so nervous. Kerry, what are you......No!!! An acute pain shot up her arm, and she almost fainted. She looked at her arm, which she could no longer feel, and cried. Tears streamed down her face together with her sweat. A cruel smile spread across Kerry s face. He said: I only teared an arm of yours down, and you screamed hysterically. Then what about Xinyou? She suffered more pain than you did!! Venuss body was quivering. She felt blood was surging through her veins and her chest was about to explode. Then, she puked blood violently and lost her consciousness. Kerry looked at her, and he felt a pang of regret. He walked up to her and patted her face, but she gave no response. Then he dragged her to bed and went to look for a doctor. Chapter 106 Venus Is in a Critical Condition (3) Chapter 106 Venus Is in a Critical Condition (3) Doctor Li hurried over to help. After checking her condition, he shook his head sadly, which made Kerry rather nervous. He asked: How is she? She lost too much blood, and we need to give her a surgery right now. Doctor Li said gravely. There are sses on her back, and we need to remove them right now! Kerry looked at Venus with mixed feelings. He wasnt sure whether he wants to help her or not. Because he believed Venus should be severally punished for what she did. Doctor Li then said: If we wait any longer, she will die! Victor soon changed his mind after hearing what Doctor Li said. He replied determinedly: You must save her! Whatever the cost maybe! Doctor Li wore a grim expression, and he called some other doctors, and they took Venus into a surgery room. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry took out a cigarette and lit it up. He sucked on the cigarette hard, and what Doctor Li said just now echoed in his head. If we wait any longer, she will die! Kerry suffered from a terrible panic attack when he heard she was gonna die. This kind of feeling was so strange to him and he couldnt understand why did he feel that way. He pointed his gun to so many people and pulled the trigger for so many times but he never panicked! Kerry couldnt understand. His rationality told him that Venus deserve to die for her wickedness and viciousness, but why did he decide to save her, so determinedly, when he realized she was actually dying? Kerry walked into Xinyous ward, and saw Xinyou was peeling an apple. Kerry, you are finally back. I thought you are noting. Xinyou smiled sweetly when she saw Kerry, and her voice was filled with excitement. Kerry sat on her bed, and touched her forehead to feel her temperature, and he was then reassured that Xinyou was doing alright. He asked: I told you Ill be back soon. What do you want to eat? Ill buy some for you. Xinyou flung back her head, as if she was thinking very hard, and a few secondster, she said: I want some chicken wings! Kerry nodded and said: Fine. Ill buy them. Xinyou pouted her mouth sadly when she heard Kerry was leaving again. She begged him: Please dont go. You can ask someone else to buy them, and you stay here with me. Kerry found Xinyou warm, nice andforting. He said: Fine, Ill ask He Zhang to goter. Xinyou nodded happily. She then noticed there were big stains on his gray shirt. She reached her hand out and touched his shirt, and found it was blood. Xinyou was frightened. She asked concernedly: Kerry, why did you bleed so much? Where are you hurt? How did you get hurt? Kerry ced his hand on her shoulder to calm her down, and he said: Dont worry. This is not my blood. Then he was again seized by sheer panic, because he remembered Venus, and he wondered whether she was out of danger or not. Then who got hurt? Xinyou calmed herselfpletely when she heard it was not Kerry, because she didnt care anyone else other than Kerry. She asked this question out of curiosity, not concern. Kerry didnt answer her question. He tucked her in and said: You take a good rest here. I have something to deal with. Andter He Zhang will bring you the food. Xinyou didnt want him to go, but she knew she couldnt be too clingy. She nodded and said: Okay, you can go. Bute back soon. Kerry nodded and left the room. When he walked out of the room, a doctor rushed to him and said in an urgent voice: Miss Mu is now in a very critical condition, and she desperately needs a blood transfusion, but we dont have the type of blood she needs. Kerry s expression was grim, and he asked anxiously: Then what do we do now? The doctor wiped his sweat and said: We need a blood donor! We need to find someone who has the same type of blood with Miss Mus. Or, Miss Mu will probably..... What! Say it! She will probably never wake up again. Kerry gasped. He said in a hurry: Ill find the blood donor. How much time does she have?! The doctor wiped his sweat again and said: One hour. Kerry was shocked. He realized if he failed to find the blood donor within a hour, Venus would never wake up again. Chapter 107 A hard choice (1) Chapter 107 A hard choice (1) Kerry Ye gazed at the sky through the window, unable to say what he felt right now inside. Ever since he heard the male doctors words, he began to feel some burden on his heart, as if he was strongly trying to stop this from happening. Didnt he extremely hate Venus Mu? She just poisoned Xinyou Qiaost night, so why did he feel bad now hearing that she would die? Kerry closed his eyes and opened them again, regaining his usual sanity. He thought that he wasnt caring her, but Venus was his wife. If she died abruptly, the rumors would keep spreading. But at the moment, he seemed to have forgotten that he, Kerry, had always cared nothing about the opinions of others, but followed his heart. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. To some extent, he didnt want Venus to die, but he seemed not to realize it. Henry He. Looking at him, Kerry was solemn, whose tone was serious. Henry walked up to him at a swift pace, bending down respectfully and asking in a steady voice, Young master, what can I do for you? Kerry frowned and he gently lifted his wrist to look at the time, his voice low and dark, You are now rushing to thepany immediately. Send a document to all the staff and tell them whose blood is AB type to rush here immediately! Henry looked stunned, but he quickly knew what he meant and immediately answered, Yes! And... Kerry looked much more serious and his voice was low, Remember, you have 40 minutes, because we only have an hour! Henry nodded and left the hospital immediately. Kerry lookedplicated, staring at the door of the operating room. Looking at the constantly shing lights above, he began to worry her. With time passing by bit by bit, there was less than ten minutes left from the deadline, but still no news came. Were they still in thepany, or on the road? Kerry gradually lost his patience, so he took out his phone and dialed Henrys number. Hello? Young Master. Kerry calmed down and asked, Where are you now? How much more time do you need? At the moment, Henry was on a downtownmercial street. Looking at the long queue, he was anxious and said, Young master, its rush hour now. Im afraid it will be difficult to get there for a while. Kerry tightened his grip on the phone, Then what to do? If no one gives blood transfusion to Venus, shell die soon! Kerry didnt want to lose his temper in front of anyone for Venus, but right now he just couldnt help it! Just thinking of her turning into an ice-cold corpse, he couldnt help but raise an uncontroble surge of hostility within him, making him want to kill! Henry never expected that Venus was so important to young master, so he had to re-examine the rtionship between the two, but at the moment he couldnt think too much and he needed to think of a solution. Suddenly, Henry thought about someone. Thinking of this, Henry first hesitated, and then realized that Venus s life was more important, so he still had to say it, and its still up to young master. Young Master, Miss Qiao is Ab blood type. Do you still remember thest time, when Miss Qiao fell down the stairs, it was youngdy who gave her a blood transfusion? You may Henry didnt finish his sentence, but it made Kerry in a tangle. He strongly opposed to doing so. Venus was seriously injured this time, which was due to herself. He could only me her for being too narrow-minded. She was so vicious that she even poisonedx Xinyou. How could he let her make sacrifices for her? Mu Venus doesnt deserve it! But on the other hand, he knew very well that if Henry still hadnt arrived in 5 minutes, then what was in front of him would be a choice. One was to agree to Xinyou giving Venus a blood transfusion, then she could live. The second is to oppose Xinyou giving Venus a blood transfusion, then she would die. It seemed like every choice was tough, and Kerry was hesitating now. If he agreed, it would be too unfair to Xinyou Just as Kerry was thinking, the door of the operating room was opened and out came the male doctor, whose expression was extremely solemn, making Kerry more worried. Chapter 107 A hard choice (2) Chapter 107 A hard choice (2) What happened? The doctor was sweating, asking in anxiety, Mr. Ye, have you found a blood type that matches Miss Mu s? Kerry Ye was nervous inside and calmly said, Yes. The male doctor was relieved and immediately said, You quickly tell them to report to theb and test the matching degree. We must start the operation immediately! Hearing him say so, Kerry became more and more anxious and asked, How long can Venus Mu hold on at most? The male doctor frowned and what he said was quite hopeless, Ten minutes. If she cant get a blood transfusion, she will be in danger of losing her life! Shouldnt there be 20 minutes? The doctor shook his head and said in a serious tone, She has already in a shocka early. If we dy any longer, then she... Kerry didnt let him continue. He contemted a little, knowing that there was no time left, so he hurried to Xinyou Qiao s room door and gently pushed open the door. Looking at her serene sleeping face, Kerry hesitated once again and he was somewhat unable to speak. Just at this moment, the conversationing from the corridor caught his attention. Dr. Li, havent you found someone with a matched blood type yet? Hows she? The patients vital signs is starting to decline and the director is now trying hard to perform cardiac resuscitation, but its toote... Kerry looked shocked and all the hesitation within him disappeared. He pushed Xinyou s shoulder, seeing her confusing eyes. With determination, he said indifferently, Xinyou, I want to ask you to do me a favor. Operating room Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Xinyou looked pale. The white syringe on her arm, inside the red liquid flowing into the medical blood storage bag. And right in front of her, through the white gauze, under the illumination of the medical light, a few doctors were busy, and lying on the operating table was Venus, who she hated so much. She suddenly felt extremely funny, yet iparably sad. At this moment, she could no longer deceive herself. Because of her, she was finally lying on the operating table, and as she heard the doctor at the door reporting this to Kerry, she even wanted to p her hands! The harder situation Venus was in, the happier she was. No one could me her for being vicious, for it was Venus who had been lording it over and not letting go of what belonged to her! If she could die, then she didnt feel any guilt. After all, she wasnt the one who caused her to be like this! Xinyou lowered her head, looking at the blood that belonged to her, rapidly flowing away, as if everything that was already hers was once again getting farther and farther away from her. She couldnt just ept this! She especially remembered Kerrys appearance just now, that man who was always the boss, the god in her eyes, had inquired her to give Venus a blood transfusion. She was so angry at the time that she even wanted to throw away all her hypocrisy and say a firm no to him. She didnt want and wouldnt give Venus a blood transfusion. She desperately wanted her to die, then how could she allow herself to save her? But she held back, for she knew how hard it had been for her to get to this point. She couldnt admit defeat, even when it was hard, she couldnt stop here! Is Venus sick? Is it serious? You need a blood transfusion, right? Well, Ill get ready right away... She did say so and she still remembered Kerrys grateful and touched look, and the way he took her hand and said he would make it up to herter. Chapter 107 A hard choice (3) Chapter 107 A hard choice (3) She did begin to hesitate, thinking that even if she did give Venus Mu a blood transfusion, what could she lose? But when she saw her own blood flowing out continuously, the jealousy and resentment in her heart was like a fierce bison, crushing her inner organs. Just then, the white curtain was opened,ing into a young nurse who looked nervous and took away her transfusion bag that was already full. Then she reced it with an empty one. Looking at her blood, passing through the same transfusion tube and finally flowing into Venuss body, Xinyou Qiao couldnt tell how resentful she was! Why Venus could get her blood so easily? What did she deserve this? Xinyou became more and more angry, whose hands contracted uncontrobly, but then she felt a sting at the arm, only to see the blood flow backwards Just before she could realize this, the nurse who had just gone returned. Seeing this, she was full of tension and rushed up to help,forting Xinyou, Please dont move. Its dangerous. The arm where the needle was began to bruise, but she didnt feel anything, and soon the nurse removed the needle. But before she could react, the needle stuck precisely into the blood vessels of her left arm Great, the patient is temporarily out of danger. Quickly go to tell Mr. Ye, so that he wont be anxious. At this moment, the directors voice came from the operating table and then the sound of the operating room door opening was heard. There were footsteps getting further away. Xinyou gazed at somewhere,pletely losing her mind, but the nurse who removed the needle for her, smiled brightly and said happily, Miss Qiao, your friend is out of danger. Thank you. Looking at her eyes filled with admiration, Xinyou s lips slightly hooked, wearing a calm and gentle smile, and said indifferently, Really? Thats good. Kerry stood in front of the operating room, looking at Xinyou who was being supported, his heart ached. She looked extremely embarrassed, and just when she saw Kerry, Xinyou suddenly regained her senses. Xinyou! Kerry quickly caught her falling body, looking at her sweating all over, and gloomily asked, How is she? The doctor beside him, Dr. Li, examined her and said, Kerry, dont be anxious, Miss Qiao is a bit weak because of the transfusion. I will immediately send someone to give her some nutritional fluid and I believe she will recover soon. Hearing him saying this, Kerry was relieved and he picked up her and ced her gently on the bed. At the same time, several doctors pushing Venus, who had just finished the surgery, passed by him. Kerry didnt move, but he just asked the nurse who came to give Xinyou an infusion, How is Venus? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The nurse looked at him, trying to ignore the beat of her heart and spoke, Mr. Ye, Miss Mu is fine for now, but she will be hospitalized for a period of observation. Kerry looked indifferent, but lightly nodded. Then he focused on Xinyou again. Venus slowly opened her eyes, but the sunlight made her unable to open her eyes, so she couldnt help but raise her hand to block it, but was stopped by a crisp and agile voice. Youre getting an infusion, so dont move your arm. Only then did Venus notice that standing next to the hospital bed was a young girl in a pink nurses outfit, and said with a cautious face. Facing her kind reminder, Venus nodded obediently. She also gave a few instructions before pushing the bed out of the ward. Once the nurse left, the door was opened again and Venus frowned, clearly unwilling to see the visitor. Kerry looked at her disgusted expression and a surge of anger rose within him. He was still cold and indifferently spoke, Dont you want to see me? Venus didnt want to pay attention to him, so she just looked out the window. She didnt want to see that face even for a second. Kerry quickly came to her, lifting her chin and forcing her to look directly at him. He said wryly, with a sneer, Venus, is this your way to show your gratitude to me?! Gratitude? Oh, had he forgotten who caused the injury to herself? What an asshole. Seeing that she still ignored him, Kerry began tough. His tone was full of sarcasm, How nosy I am! If Id known you were like this, I should have let you die there! She remained unconcerned in the face of his evil words and stared straight at him, but this made him pissed off. It was as if she was telling him that he was just nosy Kerry suddenly felt a little weird and he couldnt help but wonder if this operation made her a mute. To verify this answer, Kerry immediately began to test. Ah! Kerry, you psychopath! Venus rubbed her arm that was red from his pinch and roared. She realized that meeting him in this life was the most terrible thing in her life. Why did he keep doing such annoying and shitty things? Seeing her finally make a sound, Kerry wore a gloating smile, I thought you were dumb for an operation. I just want to make sure that youre not as what I think. Hed better have his brain stimted first! What a nutcase! Why arent you talking again? Do I still need to stimte you again? Kerry said, gnashing his teeth. Chapter 108 I think we should stop seeing each other (1) Chapter 108 I think we should stop seeing each other (1) "What the hell do you want? Don''t you have to work?" Venus mocked him. She had held her anger for too long and she had to vent it. She had taken the me for Xinyou Qiao so many times. Since she woke up, she wouldn''t tolerate Xinyou anymore. "You''ve recovered well, haven''t you? Now, you dare to meddle in my affairs." Kerry mocked too. After hearing that, Venus said coldly, "You know what? Every time you talk, you''re like the ." Venus deliberately didn''t finish her sentence. Kerry''s eyebrows raised and asked coldly, "Like what?" Kerry''s intuition told him that what she wouldnt say something good for him, but he was still curious about his image in her heart. Venus snorted, "Like the devil." "So that''s how you see me. Am I that bad in your eyes?" Kerry shouted. In the face of the angry Kerry, Venus still smiled brightly, "Yes. You''re the devil in my eyes." "Then arent you the devil yourself?" Kerry blurted. Aren''t you the one who poisoned Xinyou?" "Whether I admit it or not, you all think it''s me, don''t you? Venus said coldly. By setting her up, Xinyou put the ''bad guy''bel on her. No matter what she did, she was a bad person in the eyes of others. So she didn''t care what others think of her anymore.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry has investigated it. The porridge you served to Xinyou had arge amount of sleeping pills in it, and you''re still arguing?" Kerry said angrily. "I''m not the only one in the family. I cooked the porridge, but it cant prove that I put the sleeping pills in the porridge." Venus snorted and her tone was full of contempt. "I also didn''t believe you did it, but Mrs Qin was looking for coffee beans and left. You were the only one in the kitchen." Kerry said coldly. "So what, you didn''t see me poison her but you think I was the one who did it?" "Mrs Qin has no motive for poisoning Xinyou. She''s been in the Ye family for over 10 years and I know what kind of person she is." Venus was outraged, "I didn''t say that its Mrs. Qin who poisoned her. I think everyone is a suspect, but you just assume I did it?" "Who do you suspect?" Kerry said indifferently. "Xinyou Qiao. Can you be sure you know herpletely?" Venus''s voice was cold and his tone hid a touch of hatred. She had just learned from the nurse that she almost died innocently because of this, but it was Xinyou''s blood that saved her. She wouldn''t believe that Xinyou would save her. She must have done it on purpose to show her kindness. She was trying to use this opportunity to get her kind image out in front of everyone again. Hearing her suspicious words about Xinyou, Kerry wanted to p her for a moment. He''d seen heartless people, but he''d never seen people who returned someone''s favor with hate like Venus. You''re alive now because of the blood transfusion that Xinyou gave you, otherwise you''d be dead." Kerry stared at her. Venus said sarcastically, "So should I need to kowtow to her and thank her for saving my life?" Venus felt it was ironic that she needed to thank Xinyou when it was obvious that Xinyou had set her up. "Venus...you..." Kerry clenched his fists tightly. Why would I want Xinyou''s blood to save you in the first ce?" Chapter 108 I think we should stop seeing each other (2) Chapter 108 I think we should stop seeing each other (2) "You really have no shame. If Xinyou didn''t give you her blood, you wouldn''t have a chance of lying here alive. "Did I ask her to save me? I would have been better off dead if I had known that she would save me." Venus said indifferently. Venus felt very sick at the thought of Xinyou''s blood flowing through her body. "Venus, you''re actually jealous of Xingyou, right?" Kerry stared at her, but found only mockery in her eyes. "Why am I jealous of her?" Venus said coldly. Kerry snorted, "Usually vicious people are jealous of virtuous people, do I still need to exin this?" "That''s ridiculous." Venus said disdainfully. "I came to find you for something, not to argue with you. You''re a patient, so I''m not going to argue with you. When you recover and get out of the hospital, you''ll have to apologize to Xinyou in front of everyone in the Ye family." Hearing him finish, Venus even found it hard to believe. It was Xinyou who had caused her so much trouble. It was impossible for her to apologize to Xinyou. Venus pondered a little, tried to remain calm and said, "I can apologize to her, but on one condition." "Name it." Kerry asked. "You have to agree it first or I won''t say anything." Venus smiled coldly. Kerry pondered a little and spoke slowly, "No, you say it first." "You''ll have to apologize to me in thepany first." Venus said coldly. "Are you kidding me?" Kerry scoffed. "Do you think it''s possible? You made a mistake and you want the person you hurt to apologize to you." Kerry said. He suspected Venus was out of her mind, or she wouldn''t have made such an irrational demand. Venus scoffed, her tone full of sarcasm, "Even if I did hurt someone, it would be Xinou Qiao, not you." Kerry looked at her coldly and said disdainfully, "Youre not qualified to make a deal with me." Venus said coldly, "You are in no position to make a deal with me, too. I am the victim in our rtionship. You''ll have to apologize to me first." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry felt ridiculous at the look on her face. No woman had ever dared to make a deal with him before. Not only was what Venus was doing crazy right now, but she was unreasonable, or she wouldn''t have dared to make the demand for him. "Venus, none of the people who made me apologize will get out of my sight alive." Kerry said seriously. "I don''t care. All I know is that if you don''t apologize to me, I won''t be able to apologize to Xingyu Qiao." Venus ignored his threat and returned coldly. Chapter 108 I think we should stop seeing each other (3) Chapter 108 I think we should stop seeing each other (3) Kerry Ye looked at her indifferently. He didnt understand why she was so ungrateful for being saved, and he was also unhappy that she was so indifferent to him. Thinking of this, he stared at her for a moment, then turned around and left. Seeing him leave, Venus was relieved. No matter how calm she pretended to be, the shadow of being tortured by him could not be erased in her heart. . The ss piece on her back was removed by the doctor, but the unhealed wound still gripped her painfully. Venus gently touched her right arm. She still remembered that her arm was dislocated due to a misced bone. She hated Xinyou Qiao who caused all this, and even more so, she hated Kerry for treating her like this. Maybe Xinyou and Kerry were of the same world. They were all selfish, cruel and without mercy. Just at this moment, a cell phone rang in the room.. Venus looked at the caller and hesitated slightly before answering the phone, "Hao, do you call for something?" On the other end of the phone, a familiar gentle voice came from the line, gradually soothing Venuss sadness. "Venus, are you at work now? How about we meet up sometime?" Venus took a deep breath and said directly, "Im sorry. I think what I''ve said is very clear. It''s better if we stop seeing each other." Hearing her words, Hao Nangong said softly, "Venus, when you said that, Im very sad. Why are you so cruel to reject me?" Suddenly, Venus couldn''t bear to do that to him. Hao was the only friend who was sincere to her, and she didn''t want to hurt his heart. "Hao, why are you doing this? We cannot be together." said Venus. "I just love you. I''m always pestering you now, so you hate me." Mavis sighed deeply, rubbed her aching temples, and said, "No. I just need time to calm down. I need to think about our rtionship." Hao was suddenly relieved. But he couldn''t bear the fact that he couldn''t see her again, which would really break him. "Okay, Venus, I''ll give you time. A week or a month?" Hao asked. "A month." Venus thought about it and said softly. "Okay, after a month, I want to know your choice." Hanging up Hao''s phone, Venus felt a headache all of a sudden and was gued by all kinds of emotions inside. She didn''t really want to lose Hao, but he kept forcing her to make a decision. Venus knew that Hao liked her, but because of that, she had to think about their rtionship. She didn''t want him to get hurt one day. She had some low self-esteem now. She felt that now she wasn''t the simple girl she had been before. She hated her current life and she even felt that she was not good enough for Hao. After all, she had already married to Kerry. Besides, she thought Hao was just her friend. She didn''t have feelings for him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "If I refuse Hao''s request, will he still be good friends with me?" Venus thought. Chapter 109 Xiaozis superpower (1) Chapter 109 Xiaozi''s superpower (1) Venus let the nurse to take her needles. She looked at her arm calmly, which was covered with blue Intravenous infusion sites. Since she married Kerry, she had been injured often, so going to hospital was a regr urrence for her. At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and then Henry Zhang walked in. He said with a nk expression, "Mr. Ye has asked me to go through the discharge formalities for you. The car is waiting downstairs, so we can go back anytime." Venus nodded. Henry''s brow furrowed and said with a respectful attitude, "I''ll wait for you in the corridor." He turned to leave and Venus saw his look of contempt. Now she was vicious, cruel, and ungrateful in anyone''s eyes. But she didn''t care what anyone thought of her. When the nurse left, Venus picked up and walked out of the room she had been in for over one week. Then she followed Henry down the stairs and went straight to the car to Ye family. To be honest, she would rather stay in the hospital than in the Ye family. Everything in Ye family made her feel sad. After about 30 minutes, the car finally stopped in the vi of Ye family. Looking at the familiar vi, Venus had mixed emotions. The only thing that made her happy was that when she got back to the house, the first person she saw was Xiaozi, the one who could brought her surprises. When she opened her bedroom door, she saw Xiaozi standing in the air, and his appearance made Venus very happy. "Xiaozi, what are you doing here?" Venus asked. Venus looked surprised. Everything in the room was floating in the air. Xiaozi turned around slowly, smiling, and asked, "Where have you been thest few days? Why haven''t youe home? I thought you''d moved away." "Where can I go?" Thinking of this, Venus sighed softly, "I can''t leave here." Xiaozi was confused. He didn''t understand why she said she couldn''t go instead of she wouldn''t. It was only one word difference, but it meant something different. Venus nodded. Looking at Xiaozi''s confused expression, she said softly, "You don''t understand. Let''s not talk about this." Hearing that she didn''t seem to want to exin, Xiaozi nodded and said, "Well, my power has increased greatlytely. Now I can move the objects of greater size, do you want me to show you?" "Yes." Venus instantly nodded. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "So what object do you want me to move?" Xiaozi asked. Venus thought with his chin in his hands, and then she noticed the bed. She asked curiously, "How about this bed?" Xiaozi observed the bed carefully, and then nodded, "I''ll try." After saying that, Xiaozi disappeared instantly. He was now located above the bed. He stretched out two fingers and said something at the same time, and then the bed moved slightly. With a flick of his fingers, the bed rose upwards slowly and rotated continuously. Venus looked stunned. She could even feel the bed''s rotation driving the air currents around it to blow her hair around. After about 10 minutes, Xiaozi waved his hand and the bed in the air began to fall gradually, eventually landing on the ground. "What''s wrong? Why did the bed fall off so quickly?" Venus asked, puzzled. Chapter 109 Xiaozi s superpower (2) Chapter 109 Xiaozi'' s superpower (2) With moon-white clothes fluttering lightly, Xiaozi instantly came to Venus Mu and gently wiped away the sweat from her head with the cuff of his gown and spoke, Im still not very good at manipting something of this size. Venus nodded and said in understanding, Its okay, youre already very good. Looking at her face, he suddenly noticed the scar on her forehead, frowning and asking, What happened to your forehead? Venus gently shook her head and answered, Its okay, I identally bumped it. Looked at her, who was apparently telling lies, his expression became quite strange. Venus didnt tell the truth and the scar was actually Kerry s masterpiece, but she said so because she didnt want Xiaozi to worry for her. For her, Xiaozi was like a star. Although he was not as bright as sunshine, it was still warm for Venus. Xiaozi was with a little bit of mystery, but Venus still had some affection for him. If one day, she could really leave this ce, would there be any chance to meet him again? What she actually wanted to ask was if he was willing to leave with her Thinking of this, Venus suddenly realized that if she had already Xiaozi looked at her quietly, with his purple eyes glowing, he sensed that she was lost and could also feel her sadness. Why was she lost? What happened? He asked gently. Venus shook her head, trying her best to hide the thoughts in her mind and casually said, I feel just a bit stuffy. When Xiaozi heard her say that, he raised a smile and said, Feeling stuffy? How would you like to smell the flowers or listen to the birds singing? Venus thought he was going to take her to hang out again, so she said happily, OK. However, Xiaozi turned her head and went to open the window of her room, through which she could vaguely see the garden in Ye s mansion. Venus looked puzzled and paid attention to his next move. Only to see the wave of his hand, he then drew a circle in the direction of the garden, muttering, and this movement kept going. As she stared at the window, Venus was curious at first, and she was surprised when she saw birds flying in from far and near, in line! To her amazement, each bird was with a brightly colorful flower in their mouths. Amazing! Venus couldnt help but exim in her heart. The birds entered directly into Venuss room through the window, hovering around the room, keeping chirping. Venus could also smell the fresh and fragrant aroma of flowers. Venus was in surprise, staring at what was happening in front of her. She thought that was it, but she didnt expect that Xiaozi moved his fingers and those birds loosened their mouths in passing. The flowers fell off one by one, but in the end, they didnt fall to the ground, but float in the air. Xiaozi moved his finger again, and then the flowers that were originally lined up began to gather together, as if the flowers were alive. In the end, all the bouquets gathered together. What a beautiful gand!!! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Venus couldnt help but exim, and at that moment, the gand began to move towards her, slowly coming above her head, suddenly falling straight down as if it had lost control. Before Venus could react, the beautiful gand eventuallynded steadily on her head. Beautiful. Xiaozi looked at the flower fairy-like Venus and praised her. In her eyes, Venus was elegant and simple, not sexy or artistic, as if she was as gentle and pleasant as the girl next door. As soon as Venus heard his praise, she blushed, not knowing how to reply. He pursed his lips and asked, Now are you happier? Venus was stunned, for she didnt expect that Xiaozi could see that she was in a bad mood. It seemed that everything that had just happened was just to cheer her up. Knowing this, she began to feel warm. Chapter 109 Xiaozi s superpower (3) Chapter 109 Xiaozi'' s superpower (3) Except for her brother, Xiaozi was the only one who cared her feelings. Venus Mu nodded, truly happy inside and said, Thank you, Im much more rxed now. Thats good. Xiaozi slowly came in front of her, touching her finger with white fingers, whose tone was gentle as water, Whether people can live a happy life, all depends on themselves. You have to learn to regte your own mood, then you will live a lot morefortable. Hearing this, Venus teased, Xiaozi, I didnt think you were still a philosopher. Xiaozi smiled and said, This is my perception of life. Life is short, cherish it! Venuss mouth twitched, sighing that Xiaozi had turned into a literary youth. Xiaozi chuckled, abandoning all his coolness. He was really funny and happy now Venus rolled her eyes, but inside she felt happy about his such change. She liked the kind and gentle Xiaozi now more than the original one, who was hard to get close to. By the way, do you want to experience what Im feeling now? Xiaozi smiled mysteriously and asked slowly. Venus was a little puzzled and asked, What do you mean? Xiaozi pondered for a little and said, I mean, do you want to experience the feeling of walking through the clouds? After hearing that, Venus first froze and then she spoke, You mean youre going to use magic to get me up in the air?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He nodded and said, Yes, do you want to experience it? Venus considered the situation, and finally nodded after she was sure that her life would not be in danger. Xiaozi sped his hands together and only the index fingers of both hands were upwards. Then he closed his eyes, muttering something unknown, and suddenly with his eyes open, his purple pupils instantly lit up. Venus felt as if there was an invisible force that dragged her upwards from her feet, and her body went upwards smoothly until it came to mid-air. She overlooked the ground beneath her feet, looking at the various pieces of furniture that hovered and swung around her, a thrill of excitement within her. She could fly! Xiaozi arrived in front of her, and the two of them stood opposite each other. Looking at her surprised look, he smiled with pleasure and asked, How are you feeling? Venus stretched her arms and grabbed the floating flower potted nt and let it go, only to see it still floating in the air. Its all like magic! It feels super cool! Xiaozi nodded and suddenly waved his hands, only to hear a scream immediatelying from the room. But he had set up a barrier before to prevent people outside the room from hearing it. Venus looked full of fear and she only saw Xiaozi s slender legs. Only then did she realize that she was pranked by him, making her upside down! Venus craned her neck and her tone was with some anger, Xiaozi, hurry up and turn me back. Im about to throw up! Venus felt like she was doing a handstand against a wall right now, with her head just right to the ground, and as soon as the magic was gone, shed probably hit her head! With Xiaozi s hand waving again, Venuss body turned rapidly, and when she reacted again, she found that she was lying in the mid-air. Xiaozi was in the same posture, who leisurely elbowed his head, looking calm and rxed, making Venus very envious. Venus learned his posture, causing Xiaozi tough. Venus blushed, for what her posture was not as elegant as his What are youughing at? She couldnt help but ask. Xiaozi shook his head and answered, It feels like you are just so... cute! Cute? When she heard that word, Venus blushed again, for she thought hed say ridiculous! The two of them yed for a while. Xiaozi came up with a prank every now and then, and every time it caused Venus to stop heart beating. She felt that if she kept ying with him, she would probably be scared to death. Venus was relieved and said, Xiaozi, that you still... put me down first, Im feeling a little tired. Tired? Why are you tired when its me whos obviously using mana? Xiaozi looked wry and spoke. Venus was guilty, but she had to say, Im a little dizzy in mid-air. Maybe I cant stand to leave the ground for a long time. Hearing this, Xiaozi stopped embarrassing her, and with a quick move of her finger, Venus was rapidly descending downwards, frightening Venus! Ah!! Venus quickly closed her eyes, just when she thought she would fall on the floor, she suddenly felt soft underneath her body, and when she opened her eyes, she was lying on the bed. Venus was about to speak, but the door was knocked by someone, then the voice of Mrs. Qin came, Youngdy, its lunch time. Im Coming. Venus replied immediately and, in that instant, Xiaozi disappeared Chapter 110 Venus might be pregnant(1) Chapter 110 Venus might be pregnant(1) Venus Mu sighed heavily and crawled out of her bed. Only then did she realize that all the things in the room had fallen in their original positions. If she wasnt 100 percent sure that she had experienced this for real, she would have thought that what had just happened was just a dream. Opening the door, Venus happened to see Mrs Qing leave. She had sensed the change in Mrs Qin recently. Mrs Qin seemed to have been avoiding her intentionally. Though Venus had noticed it, she didn''t me her. Instead, she thought this was better for her. Everyone was staying away from her, and then she wouldnt need to care about others feelings whatever she did. That was good to her. Venus walked out of the room and went straight down the stairs to the dining room. She found that the food ced on the table was only enough for her to eat. She got a little confused, weren''t Kerry Ye and Xinyou Qiao at home? Why didn''t theye down for dinner? But she didnt care what happened to them, instead, she felt morefortable without Kerry and Xinyou. Facing them could only make her disgusted! "Young Mistress, you can have your lunch first. Young Master asked me to to stagger your meal times from today onwards." Mrs Qin said in a heavy tone, standing beside her. Venus was totally unconcerned. She showed a smile and said to Mrs Qin, "I see, Mrs Qin, you can leave and do your own work." After Mrs Qin left, Venus began to eat. It was not a bad meal. Mrs Qin had prepared two dishes and one soup for her: sauteed tofu in hot and spicy sauce and stir-fired beans and crucian carp soup. Venus was eating slowly. After taking a sip of the soup, she suddenly felt sick and started retching. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Venus hurriedly put down the spoon and ran straight to the bathroom on the first floor, vomiting violently into the washbasin as if she was about to vomit up everything in her stomach. Perhaps the noise she made was so loud that it attracted Mrs Qins attention. Mrs Qin instantly walked into the bathroom and looked stunned when she saw what happened, then stepped forward and patted her on the back. "Young Mistress, what''s wrong with you?" Mrs Qin frowned. An unbelievable thought shed through her head as she continued to ask, "Could you tell me where it hurts?" Venus kept vomiting for a while until she felt her stomach turned empty. She turned on the tap and rinsed out her mouth. Then she said, "I''m fine, Mrs Qin, leave me alone." She wasn''t sure why this happened, thinking that maybe it was because too many things had happened recently and she was a little anxious. Mrs Qin followed where Venus went, she was very concerned, "Shall I apany you to the hospital for a thorough examination? There will be more troubles if you dont take it seriously. It may developed into a longsting disease." Venus shook her head, then said weakly, "It''s okay, I''ll go back to my room and rest for a while, I''ll be fine soon." Mrs Qin sighed again and said sincerely and earnestly, "We are both women, I know what might cause this. You''d better go to the hospital to have a check, what if the vomiting is not caused by illness?" Hearing Mrs Qins words, Venus thought about this carefully and suddenlyprehended her implication, breaking out in a cold sweat. She said in a panic, "Youre saying..." "Yes, Young Mistress. Im d you realized what Im saying. I''ll immediately ask Uncle Wang to take you to the hospital, theres no harm having a checkup anyway." Mrs Qin exined. Mrs Qin said to herself, If Venus is really pregnant, then she''s expecting Young Master''s child. I must take care of Venus very carefully in the future, or else Ill be in trouble if anything goes wrong! "This should be reported to Young Master as soon as possible..." Venus was helped by Mrs Qin and got into the car arranged by the Ye family, her destination was still Central Hospital. Venus couln''t help feeling pathetic for herself, she was destined to be tied up with the hospital. She hadn''t even left for one day, but stepped into the hospital again. On the other side, after seeing the car leave, Mrs Qin went back to the house and went upstairs to the third floor, she knew that Kerry should be working on the third floor now. Mrs Qin came to the study and knocked on the door as usual, speaking, "Young Master." No one answered and the study sounded quiet as if no one was in there. She was wondering maybe Kerry wasnt in the study. But the door suddenly opened when she was about to leave. Kerry looked cold and asked indifferently, "Whats the matter?" Mrs Qin stood aside cautiously and answered respectfully, "Young Mistress suddenly vomited while having lunch. I''m worried that she might be sick, so I asked the driver, Xiaoliu, to take her to the hospital for a thorough examination." Chapter 110 Venus might be pregnant (2) Chapter 110 Venus might be pregnant (2) After hearing Mrs. Qins words, Kerry Ye frowned and his tone carried a hint of coldness, You said she threw up? Mrs. Qin nodded and replied, Shes still throwing up pretty badly, so I asked her whats wrong. She said she wanted to vomit after drinking the seafood soup, so I think... Mrs. Qin didnt finish all her words, but Kerry already understood, so he nodded and said, OK. Keep an eye on her for the next few days, and if there is anything wrong, tell me immediately. Yes. After saying so, Kerry closed the door, and Mrs. Qin was relieved. Why did she feel that young master wasnt happy? Is it because he was still not sure if youngdy was really pregnant? The first thing that came to Mrs. Qin was that youngdy had been doing some uneptable things lately. Maybe she pissed off young master, so he was so cold? Thinking of this, Mrs. Qin quickly went upstairs and said to herself, No matter what young master was thinking about, it wasnt something she should worry. But at the moment she opened the door, she seemed to see Miss Qiao Kerry closed the door, with a strange expression, so he didnt even notice when Xinyou Qiao came out of the bathroom. Xinyou was still blushing, recalling the scene just now. Noticing the marks on her neck, Xinyou smiled. Just now she felt his passion, who seemed to have epted her. His kiss was so domineering, but gentle If Mrs. Qin hadnt interrupted, maybe theyd Why couldnt she make it happen? Xinyou was depressed. Xinyou. Kerrys call caused Xinyou toe back to her senses. She answered, Kerry, what happened? Kerry didnt look too good and he fondled Xinyou s face, whose tone was low and maic, Xinyou, you go back and rest first. Ill have a remote meetingter. Hearing him say that, Xinyou felt that he was a bit odd, but she didnt want to ask, so she said with some loss, Okay. Looking at her slender and beautiful back, Kerry turned back to his cell phone and quickly dialed Henry He s number. Young master? Henrys voice came from the phone. Kerry lit a cigarette with some unknown irritation and dense white smoke covered his face, so it was unable to see his expression. Only to hear him coldly said, Henry, you go to help me investigate one thing. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Center Hospital Venus Mu stepped out of the car and looked at the door of the hospital, feeling terrible. She was really worried and hoped that she was just physically sick. If it was really that result, she absolutely couldnt ept that she, pregnant with Kerrys child! She really hated him and if there were more rtions with him, shed really break down! Even if it really was Venus had already made up her decision that if she was really pregnant, she wouldnt have kept him! Venus came directly to the outpatient of gynecology and obstetrics and she first came to the registration room. She then was reminded by the staff to go to outpatient room to wait. The chairs at the entrance of the department are sitting on a number of women, some of whom were apanied by their husbands. People were chatting with each other to pass the time. Venus s number was 36, and the doctor had just called 15, so there were still a lot of people. Venus waited in the corridor, looking at the people here. Next to her was a young couple and she noticed the wifes bulging abdomen. The husband was massaging his wifes leg, while looking at her belly, whose eyes was filled with tenderness, and said, Honey, do you think our son will look like you, or like me? The wifes face was piled with a bright smile and she pouted, Son? Or maybe a girl? Hearing her words, the husband answered, Right. It doesnt matter. Its both of our kids anyway. Chapter 110 Venus might be pregnant (3) Chapter 110 Venus might be pregnant (3) Hearing her husbands words, the wife smiled happily and then said, How do I know if he looks like you or me? What do you think? The husband pondered for a while and spoke, I wish to be like you. My wife is beautiful and no matter its son and girl, it will surely be lovely. After hearing the husbands words, the wife said, Of course. Standing beside them, Venus s eyes became red, feeling bitter inwardly. The wife was not outstanding, even a little bloated because of her pregnancy, but when her husband talked about wanting the child to look like the mother, she felt envious inside. Once upon a time, the love she had hoped for, was like this! She thought that her man didnt have to be too rich and being ordinary was OK, as long as she was treated well, she would feel content. But now, although Kerry Ye was handsome, talented and wealthy, she was not happy at all. If others knew, they mightugh at her for being ridiculously ignorant. Just like Xinyou Qiao had once said, Venus, you are simply a winner after marrying to Kerry. So funny. Venus scoffed; did she win? How she felt like not only hadnt she won, but lost her lifepletely! She didnt marry Kerry of her will and Kerry married her for some other purpose. There was no mutual admiration and love, only the indifference. She sometimes wondered what her life would be like if she wasnt her brothers sister, or if he didnt have anything to do with Kerry. Maybe because of the stress of life, she could just find a normal man who appreciated her and get married and live the most normal life. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If thats the case, at least she would be happier than now! Ever since Xinyou moved into Ye s mansion, she made the marriage more vulnerable than ever. No matter how Xinyou sets her up, she would hate her but not me her. Even though she was the one who interfered in her marriage, if Kerry hadnt given her the chance, how could she have sessfully got between them? If they had no feelings for each other and if Kerry really did like Xinyou, then why couldnt he leave her alone and then just marry her. Wouldnt that be better? She had never felt more ashamed of Kerry than this moment! He wouldnt let her go and he didnt give amitment to the one he liked. He was wasting two women s time at the same time. Was there anything more infuriating than this? If he wanted to love someone, please care her. If not, please let her go. As she was thinking, she suddenly heard the doctor call her name, Number 32, Venus! Venus came back to her senses and hurriedly entered the room, finding a young female doctor sitting there. Venus noticed her badge, which read, Intern doctor Xiaoyan Du. Perhaps noticing her gaze, Xiaoyan exined, Hello,dy. Originally the doctor was Dr. Sun, but he had a meeting now, so I can only temporarily rece him. After hearing her exnation, Venus nodded and said, Its okay. Xiaoyan nodded and said, Ill tell you first, because Im an intern doctor and I dont have any work experience at the moment, so Im only responsible for recording your file. The specific results will have to wait until Dr. Suns diagnosis. Please tell me your contact information, and well report the results to you then. Venus nodded and filled in her contact information from the book she handed over. When everything was done, Dr. Xiaoyan began to ask, What kind of problem are you having? I was feeling extremely nauseous this morning, so I want to know if I am pregnant. After hearing Venuss words, Xiaoyan nodded and said, Its very likely. Well, Ill do an ultrasound for youter. When she heard her words, Venus immediately nodded and then the doctor stood up and walked over to the south side of the room. Venus noticed that there was a door with a sign that said b-ultrasound and color ultrasound. At that moment, someone was apologizing, Doctor, Im sorry, I just went to the bathroom, and I just realized I missed my number when I came back. Xiaoyan stopped, looking at the young woman and asked, May I know your number and name? The young woman said, Im number 32, and my name is Venus! After hearing the young womans words, Venus was stunned. She checked her number again, which was clearly number 36, and was embarrassed to realize that she had gotten it wrong. After hearing that, Xiaoyan turned around and asked Venus, Are your number 33? Venus shook her head and said with a look of helplessness, Im number 36, but my name is also Venus. Chapter 111 Is she really pregnant? (1) Chapter 111 Is she really pregnant? (1) After hearing her words, Xiaoyan Du understood. She said to the two of them, "You two just change your number tes, and I''ll revise your registration records afterwards." Both of them agreed. Then Venus followed Xiaoyan Du into the b-ultrasound room. After the ultrasound, Venus returned to the Ye family. It would take a few days for the results toe out, so Xiaoyan reminded her that she would call her then. Back in her room, Venus took out her drawings. She wanted to design something to earn money and pay back the one million she owed to Kerry as soon as possible. For some reason, she suddenly felt dizzy. Her eyelids became a little heavy and her stomach churned in a way that made her almost nauseous. She put down her pen, poured herself a ss of water and drank it, and theny down on the bed, falling asleep soon. When she woke up, she looked at the watch on her hand and saw that it was less than half an hour before she had to go to work. She got up from her bed immediately, dressed as quickly as she could, and then took the car to get to the office. By the time she got to her seat in the office, it was less than half a minute before work time. Venus was relieved in her heart. Thepany had the strictest management system, one of which was that itspany employees could not bete for work or leave early. ording to the regtions, any employee who waste more than three times in a row in a month would be fined. Thepany''s management believes that if people arent disciplined, no matter how capable they are, they cant make achievements. Venus was told to be in the conference room for a meeting in 10 minutes. She sorted out the files and then arrived at the conference room. Meiling, who was presiding over the meeting this time, sat at the very front. She swept her eyes over the crowd, saying, "Thank you all for your hard work during this time." "Ourpany has received a nning case about the cooperation with Feng Shangs magazine. I''ll have secretary send you the details of itter." Meiling continued. "Feng Shang has always done business with us. This year they still need to select an excellent fashion designer as the person to be the feature page of next month''s magazine. I hope you will continue to work hard to get this opportunity." Meiling knows how to boost morale. Although she is strict with everyone, she doesnt deny anyone''s ability in any way. She once said that encouraging her staff constantly would they work harder. By the time the meeting was over, Venus returned to the office and looked over the information about Feng Shang. The Feng Shang magazine was very influential in the city. If she got a chance to be interviewed by it, it would have a profound effect on her career. Venus made up her mind that she would definitely try her best to get this opportunity this time. In addition to achieving her dream, there was another reason. Feng Shang is a famous fashion magazine based in Pairs with branches all over the world. Venus thought that if she was featured in the pages of the magazine, her brother might see her and he might contact her. Venus was particrly careful with her works this time. The theme was open-ended, which required the designer to create something that expressed their personal style. Venus thought about it, and then she started drawing on paper. She thought about many elements of the theme. But despite these ideas, she couldn''t decide on the theme of her works. Soon, it was lunchtime. She turned on herputer and bought a delivery of Sichuan noodles. As she waited for her take-out, she was still pondering the theme of this time. It was then that she smelled seafood and then she felt sick. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus looked over her shoulder and saw that Xinyou Qiao just happened to be cing the takeaway on the table. She gently opened the package, and there were five crabs neatly arranged inside. Watching her skillfully peel the shells of the crabs and eat with relish, Venus felt Venus was feeling nauseous. She ran to the bathroom immediately. Xinyu looked at Venus with a pained expression, and wore a cold smile. She had overheard Mrs Qin mentioning that Venus was feeling a bit ill after drinking the seafood soup. She thought at the time that Venus was allergic to seafood, so she specially bought seafood today. Chapter 111 Is she really pregnant? (2) Chapter 111 Is she really pregnant? (2) Xinyou Xiao quickly finished her lunch, and she immediately headed to the bathroom. She had purposely ordered seafood today, but she didn''t expect Venus to vomit just from smelling it. She was curious as to what the reason was. When she arrived at the door of the restroom, she found Venus lying on the washbasin vomiting. Xinyou was shocked. Is she pregnant? After vomiting for a while, Venus turned on the faucet of the washbasin and rinsed her mouth with water. Looking at her pale face in the mirror, she cheered up and went out. She really didn''t have any appetite after the take-out was delivered. She ate some, but eventually threw up again. After a quick lunch break, Venus got back to work. She concentrated on designing her work again. Just then, the phone on her desk suddenly rang, Venus picked up the phone and asked, "Hello, this is the Fashion Design Department." Meiling''s voice sounded on the other end of the phone, "Venus,e to my office now." "Okay, I''ll be right there," Venus got up and went straight to Meiling''s office. She knocked on the door as she was ustomed to doing. She waited until she heard Meiling''s permission before she opened the office door. Meiling heard footsteps, looked up and said, "Venus, I hope you get the chance to work on this design." "I will work hard on this design." Venus was a little surprised. Hearing her say so, Meiling gently nodded. Venus was under a lot of pressure, but was even more determined to work hard. "What''s wrong with you? Your face is pale. Meiling asked. "I''m fine. It''s just some diarrhea." Venus said. Take care of yourself. Meiling said coldly. "Thank you, I will." ........ Xinyou was a little bored, holding the magazine in her hand, and eventually threw it aside. She wasn''t interested in this magazine interview. Her goal was to marry Kerry Ye. As long as she could have her wish, she would be very rich in the future. She wasn''t even interested in being a fashion designer. What she needed to do now was to find a way to make Kerry divorce Venus and let Kerry fall in love with her. Just then, a cell phone rang in her ear, but it wasn''t her phone. She followed the direction of the ringing and noticed the phone on Venus''s desk. Xinyou looked around, and then picked up Venus'' phone. She looked at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar number. She pondered for a moment, and finally answered it. "Hello? Is this Miss Mu?" A man''s voice sounded on the phone. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Yes, I am. Who is this?" Xinyou answered. "Hello, Im Doctor Sun from the downtown hospital. You came to our clinic yesterday, do you remember?" The man said. Hearing him finish, Xinyou frowned and said cautiously, "Yes, I remember." Dr. Sun paused briefly, then spoke, "Through the ultrasound you did, we have determined that you are more than two months pregnant." After hearing Dr. Sun''s words, Xinyou was shocked. She felt so bad that she almost suffocated "Venus is pregnant?" Xinyou thought. "Hello, Miss Mu, are you still listening?" the doctor asked. Chapter 111 Is she really pregnant? (3) Chapter 111 Is she really pregnant? (3) Xinyou Qiao tried to remain calm and said, "I know. Thank you for calling me." Then she hung up the phone. She was very sad now. She thought the doctor''s words over and over again. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She looked at Venuss phone and suddenly thought of something, then she opened the call log and deleted the number she just answered. When Venus returned to her seat, she didn''t notice anything wrong and continued to draw, but she felt that there were eyes staring at her, then she gently turning her head to the side just in time to see Xinyou''s hateful gaze. Venus''s look was cold, and she immediately turned back and ignored her. Now Xinyou was in deep fear that Venus'' pregnancy would make Kerry nice to her. If Kerry knows she''s pregnant and won''t divorce her, what should I do? Xinyou thought. She thought of many possibilities, each of which would do her harm and no good. Although Kerry was cruel to Venus, once this child was born, he might be kind to Venus. If Venus uses this child to deal with me, then all my efforts will be in vain." Xinyou thought. So no matter what, she couldn''t let Venus have this baby. ........ Kerry was in his office concentrating on the n in his hand when someone knocked on the door. "Pleasee in." Kerry said. Then Henry Zhang walked in and said respectfully to him, "I''ve investigated it clearly. ording to Dr. Sun, Miss Mu is pregnant." Hearing the word ''pregnant'', Kerry clutched his pen tightly, "You said she''s pregnant?" "Yes." Henry repeated "How long has she been pregnant?" Kerry asked coldly. "I heard from the doctor that it''s been over two months." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Obviously, Kerry was a bit angry. He said coldly, "I know. You let Secretary Liu to tell Venus toe to my office." Yes, sir." Henry nodded and said. When Henry walked out of the office, Kerry broke the pen in his hand into two halves angrily. "It''s only been almost two months since I married her until now, and she''s more than two months pregnant. The father of the child is definitely not me." Kerry thought hatefully. Kerry had investigated Venus before and knew that the only man she had ever been with was her ex- boyfriend Zihang Lyu. Maybe the childs father was Zihang Lyu. Chapter 112 Which fucking man? (1) Chapter 112 Which fucking man? (1) Kerry Ye looked ruthless to the extreme. At the same time, only to hear a Pa sound, the potted nt on the window, instantly fell to the ground, falling into countless pieces! Thendline on the desk rang again, so Venus Mu picked it up, and the voice of Secretary Liu came, Miss Mu, pleasee to Mr. Ye s office immediately. As soon as Venus heard this, she frowned and spoke, Okay, Ille right away. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Venus was a little annoyed. Why did he want to see her? Thinking about it, she couldnt figure it out, with unease inside her. Her instinct was telling her that it would not be a good thing Looking at Venuss back, Xinyou Qiao looked nervous. Had Kerry already known that Venus was pregnant? If that was the case, would he let she keep the baby, or would he let her abort it? Taking the elevator directly to the top floor and looking at the heavy iron door panels, Venus hesitated for a while and then knocked the door. Pleasee in. Hearing the instructions from inside, Venus pushed open the door and walked to him with unhurried steps, asking in a calm tone, Mr. Ye, are you looking for me? Ever since she came in, Kerry kept his eyes on her. Looking at her still calm face, he was tapping heavily on the table, with an indifferent tone, Guess why I want to see you? Feeling his overly stern gaze, Venus felt stiff, thinking he was being an asshole again. Every time he started in this way, then he would be finding fault! Venus really thought about it carefully, and then she wondered if she had, again, recently upset Xinyou? But after thinking about it for a while, she was sure she hadnt offended her these days. Unless it was about the food poisoning Suddenly Venus thought of something. Could it be that Kerry wanted her to apologize to Xinyou? Thinking about it, this was the only possibility. Venus then said, Are you asking me to apologize to Xinyou for something? Ive said it before, unless you give me a public apology first, otherwise it will be impossible! Venus said resolutely, but she never imagined, at the moment he was full of anger and her attitude was nothing but pissed him off. Seeing that she pretended to be a dummy, Kerry was sure that she didnt tell him the truth. He learned from Henry He that Dr. Sun had already informed Venus. How cunny she was! Looking at her too calm face, Kerry was a little impressed with her, feeling that she really knew how to act, for he nearly believed her. Kerry stared at her, with a sneer. His tone was still arrogant, Venus, dont pretend in front of me. You are not able to do so. When she heard his arrogant tone, Venus snorted disapprovingly and she coldly said, Kerry, you dont have too many other things to do, right? Is this your fun to find fault? What? Find fault? Kerry stood up, with a look as if he wanted to kill her. He then stepped forwards, I do not have time to listen to your nonsense! Tell me, the baby inside you belongs to which fucking man? Venus was unexpected and she looked full of resentment. Staring at his arm, she suddenly had the urge to go forward and bite off his flesh! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Just about to put it into action, she heard his words so suddenly that her brain went nk and looked incredulous, You said, Im pregnant? Hearing her words, Kerry was a little surprised. didnt she know this? Did the hospital not have time to inform her? Or was she feeling guilty, afraid of his rage? Having figured this out, Kerry viciously twisted her chin, looking at her face, which was getting whiter and whiter due to the pain, his inner anger rising, Dont give me an excuse! You should know this better than me! Tell me, who?! Venuss face changed dramatically, for it was really hard to ept. Was she really pregnant?! Chapter 112 Which fucking man? (2) Chapter 112 Which fucking man? (2) She soon realized that he had said she was having some bastards baby. This asshole, even if he didnt want to admit it, he didnt have to insult her! He should know better than anyone else that whose baby she was having. Which bastard do you think? Venus Mu roared. Looking at her angry face, he felt she was the most hypocritical woman in the world, so he pinched her chin with even more force, his tone with some coldness, How do I know? Dont you know? You! Venus felt exasperated, for she didnt expect Kerry Ye to be so dick! Even if how much he despised her, wouldnt he even recognize his own child? I dont know the bastard, either! Venus yelled. Kerry s tone was full of teasing and what he said was quite hurting, Right, you whore has been fucked by countless men, so its possible to not know the father Venus gritted her teeth hard and she turned around resentfully, wanting to leave straight away, but he grabbed her arm and threw her straight to the ground! There was a pain in her elbow and she clenched her teeth to endure it, her tone full of coldness, What more do you want?! Kerry viciously strangled her neck, yelling, Tell me, who?! Venus felt pain in her chest fromck of oxygen and she stared at him, saying, I... I dont know... Kerry saw that she was not telling him the truth, so he reached out his hand to strangle her hard, Is it Zihang Lu?! Venuss neck was getting red, and the severeck of oxygen caused her eyes to gradually be blurred and out of focus Feeling her stiffness, Kerry finally regained his sanity and he instantly loosened his arm. Looking at the messy look of her desperately gasping for air, he said no mercy, Is it Zihang?! Venus felt her throat dry up and therge amount of oxygen made her retch. She quickly ran to the washbasin and vomited into the pool and she could even vomit her intestines out. When she felt she couldnt vomit any more, she reached out to the switch of the washbasin, holding the water and gargling, feeling the violent fluttering in her chest. She was still alive, and she had truly felt that he was really trying to strangle her to death! Venus took out her cell phone to check the call records, confirming that there were indeed no missed calls. With a momentary hesitation inside, she turned around and decided to go to the hospital herself. At that moment, she found Kerry standing behind her, so she looked a bit guarded. Kerry looked cold, looking at her condescendingly, his tone indifferent, I learned from your attending doctor that youre already more than 2 months pregnant. What more do you want to tell me?! Since she was pretended to be a dummy, he just chose to tell her himself, and hed see what excuses she coulde up with! As expected, Venus looked shocked and incredulous as she stared at him after hearing his words, her tone filled with anger, Youre lying! How could I be more than 2 months pregnant! Kerry, even if you wanted to frame me, you shouldnt nder me like this! Kerry snorted, as if he really wanted to kill her, You werent a virgin when I fucked you, so whats impossible about that?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Venus stiffened and her brain went nk. Since her marriage, she only had one man, Kerry, and if it was really before her marriage, it would only be that night at the hotel Venus turned pale, with dark pupils filled with fear. If it was true, then what would Kerry do to her! Kerry had already noticed her changed expression, and he suddenly knew everything. He went forward and grabbed Venuss hair, growling, Now you know it, right? Tell me, who? Venus looked terrified and she tried to remain calm as she spoke, I dont know! Kerry grabbed her hair much harder, causing Venus to cry, but he only felt sarcasm and yelled, Is it Zihang?! Venus struggled hard and denied, No! Who?! I really dont know! Chapter 112 Which fucking man? (3) Chapter 112 Which fucking man? (3) She really didnt know, and she now regretted very much that she shouldnt have been there! At the time, after that thing had happened, she shouldnt have just run away. At least, she should remember what he looked like! However, now, Venus Mu looks calm again, even if she was really pregnant, its a pre-marriage thing, so why did he say cuckolding? And could he promise that he hadnt had any other women before marriage? Besides, the marriage was his plot and it wasnt she who made him marry her? And did he forget his shitty thing with Xinyou Qiao? If she did have a child, it wouldnt necessarily be a bad thing for her. For Kerry Ye s temper, he could never allow such thing happen to him, so to speak, she might be able to end the marriage with him! Venus suddenly felt some happiness, trying to ignore the pain from her scalp, her tone very calm, I really dont know whose it is. Its not yours anyway, so whats the point of knowing this? Looking at her as she regained her calmness, Kerry looked full of scrutiny and his tone carried an obvious sarcasm, So? Venus said coldly, How can it be considered a cuckold if the pregnancy happened before marriage? You havent lost anything since we got married anyway, so lets just get divorced! Lets just get a divorce! Kerry sneered. She said it so easily and she wanted to leave away after such dishonor? Kerry grabbed Venuss hair, pulling her to the washbasin. He then filled it with water, directly pressing her head into the water. The cold water got into her mouth, nose and ears, making her so awful. She was fiercely struggling, but was cruelly stopped by him. Venus felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and finally she lost consciousness. Kerrypletely lost his mind and he kept pressing her head into the water,pletely ignoring her struggle. Suddenly feeling that she stopped struggling, he lifted her head out of the water, but found her face pale terribly. Touching her nose, not feeling the breath, Kerry was shocked, so he immediately picked her up and stepped into the lounge to put her on the bed, and then immediately dialed Dr. Hans number. Come to my office within twenty minutes! Dr. Han frowned and asked with dissatisfaction, From my house to your office needs at less than an hour, 20 minutes is simply impossible! Kerry looked pale and shouted, I dont. If you cant get there in 30 minutes, Ill just burn your house! Dr. Han quickly picked up the medical kit on the table and sprinted downward at marathon running speed, keeping getting more information, Who got hurt this time?! Miss Mu again?! Kerry said coldly with a frown, Youre right! This time again said Dr. Han, with a deep sigh of discontent, Why keep making me so busy? What happened this time?! You will know when youe. Dr. Han quickly started the car and the silver-gray sports car immediately sped forward like an arrow. The car increased to its maximum mileage, and he asked with a heavy tone, What is the reason? You tell me in advance so I can think of a strategy before I get there! After hearing his exnation, Kerry spoke up, Drowning. Drowning? Shit! Dr. Han cursed, instantly shifting from the elerator to the brake, and the car came to a quick stop. A screeching sound urred as the tires rubbed violently against the ground. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry looked startled, asking, What happened? A car ident? Dr. Han made a direct U-turn and quickly raced back, his tone full of anger, I didnt bring my oxygen tank, so I need to go back again. Follow my instructions and try to save her! Kerry came to the side of the bed, looking at the unconscious Venus and said, Then tell me. You now take Miss Mu into a supine position, so that her head can be tilted to one side. ce a pillow under her shoulder. Tell me after finishing this. Dr. Han said in an orderly manner as he concentrated on driving. Kerry spoke, Okay. Dr. Han made a quick turn and continued, Pinch both of her forearms near the elbow joints with both hands and straighten the upper arms over her head and you will see Miss Mus thoracic cavity passively expand to form an inhtion, and after 2 or 3 seconds, put both her arms to the lower part of the thoracic contour andpress the rib arches in an anterior direction for about 2 seconds... Chapter 113 Who was the Man That Night (1) Chapter 113 Who was the Man That Night (1) Kerry followed Doctor Han s instructions, and he repeated the procedures for a few times. And then, Venus spitted some water out, and sunk back into unconsciousness. Doctor Han sighed with relief when he heard what happened. He was so angry, and he shouted: Miss Mu is gonna killed by you sooner orter. She is such a beautiful woman, and how can you treat...... Doctor Han wanted to express his disapproval of Kerry s behavior. But Kerry hanged up the phone before Doctor Han could finish himself, which bugged him a lot. Kerry put his phone aside. He knew from Doctor Han s reaction that Venus was out of danger. But he was not in any way relieved. He had never met a woman who could drive him crazy the way Venus did. In his opinion, Venus is not only a vicious woman, but she is such a wicked schemer, and it seemed there is no moral line that she would not cross. If it was someone else who did these things, Kerry would have long destroyed her. What was even crazier was that Venus got pregnant with someone else s child!! Kerry was determined to take revenge on Venus for bringing shame on him. He would at least make Venus suffer, if he couldnt kill her. Kerry walked back to his office. He called Henry and said: He, I need you to do something for me, right now. ...... This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Miss Qiao, are you here to look for Director Ye? Xinyou, who was standing in front of Kerry s office, was slightly frightened by this sudden voice. She turned around, and put a smile on her face to conceal her awkwardness, and said: Secretary Liu, is Director Ye in the office? Secretary Liu looked rather calm, and she said: Yes, he is. Im here to give him the business proposal that was just drafted. Xinyou nced at the blue documents in her hand, and said softly: Okay. Ill leave you to your business. I just remembered I have something to deal with. Ill go now. Secretary Liu nodded. She knocked the door and walked into Kerry s office. Xinyou patted her chest to calm herself down. She walked to the elevator, and then she saw a handsome man dressed in a white coat walking out of the elevator and going into Kerry s office. She got onto the elevator. As the elevator went downwards, a giant smile crept over her face. Because she could tell Venus was terribly abused from the noise came out of the room and the fact that a doctor was summoned. She found it rather exciting that Kerry believed Venuss child is someone else s. ...... Doctor Han walked directly into the lounge room. And he felt so sorry for Venus when he saw her pale face. He walked to her and give her oxygen which she desperately needed. And soon, the color returned to her cheeks. Seeing that Venus was in a better condition, Doctor Han grabbed his medical kit and left. He walked back to Kerry s office, and saw Kerry was studying the documents. He didnt bother him, and left immediately. Because he knew he was in no position to mind their business, after all, they are married. And he could only wish Venus some good luck. After Doctor Han left, Kerry raised his head and looked at the lounge room, and then looked away. Some undefinable timeter, Venus regained her consciousness. She opened her eyes, and she remembered she came to Kerry, and then they quarreled with each other, and then he pressed her head into water and she lost her consciousness. Venus sat up. She removed the oxygen mask from her face and the drip from her arm. Blood oozed out of her arm but she didnt give it a damn. She got off the bed, but she found she couldnt even stand steady. She leaned against the wall and took a rest, and then she left the room slowly. There was no one in the office, and Venus sighed with relief. Kerry is probably in a conference, she thought. She grabbed her bag and went downstairs. She was going to figure out whether she was truly pregnant or not. Chapter 113 Who was the Man That Night (2) Chapter 113 Who was the Man That Night (2) Venus arrived at the Central Hospital, and walked directly to the gynecology outpatient clinic. The doctor there was no longer Xiaoyan Du. It was a middle-aged woman, and Venus guessed she was Doctor Sun. Doctor Du mentioned her earlier. Hello, are you Doctor Sun? Venus walked to her and asked in a soft voice. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The middle-aged woman looked Venus up and down and said: Yes. Are you here for a checkup? Tell me your symptoms first. Venus shook her head and said: No, doctor. I was here two days earlier and it was Doctor Du who gave me a checkup. I am here only to confirm the result. Doctor Sun looked at her and asked: Didnt we call you and tell you the result? Do you have any problem? Venus got suspicious in an instant, but she managed not to show her suspicion through her facial expression. She said: Oh, a friend of mine answered the call, and she didnt pay much attention to it because she thought it was a scam call. Can you please check the result for me? Doctor Sun said: I see. Fine, tell me when did you have the checkup, and your registration number. Venus told her and said: Thank you so very much. Doctor Sun found her result soon, and said: No.32. Venus Mu. Is that you? Yes. Doctor Sun looked at the result, and a warm smile spread over her face. She said: Congrattions. You are two month pregnant! Venus broke out into a cold sweat. She couldnt believe Kerry was right. She couldnt believe she was really pregnant with another mans child. Venus found it hard to ept, not because of the kid, not because of Kerry, but because she didnt even know who the father is. If she was really two-month pregnant, the father could only be the man she slept with that night. But she had no idea who he is, and where he was. Doctor Sun noticed Venuss weird reaction, and she thought she was only too surprised. Being a doctor, she couldnt help giving Venus some advice. She said: You are still very young. And having a child is not an easy task for young people like you. Here are some things you need to bear in mind. First, dont eat anything raw, and dont eat cold food...... Venus wanted to ask the doctor how long would it take if she wanted to have an abortion. But she checked herself when she heard what the doctor said. She didnt want to disappoint the doctor, and she found the word abortion too cruel to be uttered. Venus dragged herself out of the hospital. She walked along the street alone. The sunshine was warm and glorious, but she felt cold and numb. This child reminded her of that night, the night marked by shame and humiliation, the night when she lost her virginity to a strange man, and the night when she was betrayed by her ex-boyfriend, Zihang Lu. Zihang promised to love her, protect her, and take care of her forever and ever, but turned out, what he said were downright lies, and Venus witnessed he was having an affair with her cousin, Yiyao Mu!! Venus felt disgusted when she remembered everything Zihang said, and she went down and puked violently. Tears were also streaming down her face. Even the sky seemed to be touched by her sadness. The brilliant sun was clouded all of a sudden, and soon, heavy rain poured down. The rain soaked her in an instant, and it flew into her mouth together with her tears. She sunk into utter despair. She now found it ridiculous that she even ned to allow him to take her virginity that night. Who could have thought she was tricked by him into losing her virginity to a strange man. She suddenly remembered Zihang told her that he was giving her to someone in Nangong Family. So, maybe Hao Nangong knows that man well? Then, Venus stopped a taxi, and asked the driver to take her to Zihangs ce. She needed to ask Zihang who on earth was the man slept with her that night. The car arrived at the neighborhood Zihang was in. Venus paid the driver, rushed to Zihangs house and knocked his door without hesitation. She used toe to this ce a lot. Especially on holidays, she woulde and cook for him, and do hisundry. She just wanted to be a good girlfriend. Now looking back, Zihang was only regarding her as a housemaid, a housemaid who neverins and who is free of charge. Who is it? Is my sweet Yiyao back? Zihang said from inside the room, and then, the door was opened. Chapter 113 Who was the Man That Night?(3) Chapter 113 Who was the Man That Night?(3) Zihang Lu looked incredulous, and there was a hint of hesitation in his voice, "Venus, why are you here?" Venus showed a cold look with all over the body revealing a trace of alienation, saying with a light tone, "I just wanted to ask you a question." Zihang listened and did not answer immediately. He noticed that Venus was wet all over by the rain. He wondered whether she was cold or not, because her shoulder kept shaking. Zihang reached out to her and tried to pull her closer to the room, but Venus pped him away with one hand. She angrily said in a voice with undisguised disgust, "Don''t touch me!" Its too dirty! Venus did not say out that sentence. Thinking that she needed to ask him about that thing, she temporarily couldnt annoy him. In the face of her extreme reaction, Zihang felt a pang and suddenly became gloomy. He said, "Venus, why are you doing this? Now you have been the young wife of Family Ye, but your temper is getting worse. In the face of his sarcasm, Venus felt a sulk raise up from her heart, but was suppressed by her, and her tone was deliberately softened, "I didn''t mean to disturb you, I just want to as the other night" Before Venus finished speaking, Zihang reached out, pulled her into the room and threw her a white towel, saying, "Dry your hair first, or you''ll catch a coldter." In the face of his sudden concern, there were no waves in Venuss heart. She put the towel beside, and didnt take a look on it. Now, the whole room was all to Yiyao Mu''s taste. Have a look at the pink wallpaper, orange sofa. These were all decorated ording to Yi Yao''s preferences. She didnt expect that at the beginning she specially arranged the room in ordance with his preferences, but now his room has been arranged in ordance with the likes of Yiyao. This proved that he didnt love her more than Yiyao. Seeing this scene, Venus was unavoidably a little ufortable, but now she had a sense of strangeness, which was brought by the long time. She could be sure that she waspletely not into him. Noticing her gaze, Zihang raised a smug smile at the corner of his mouth. He thought that Venus would feel ufortable, so he said, "Venus, is Kerry Ye good to you?" Hearing his words, Venus sneers from the heart. Whether Kerry was good to her was none of his business! What right had he to ask? Venus looked indifferent, said in a light tone, "Its ok." Seeing her apletely unaffected appearance, Zihang clenched his fists, and he was sure that he couldntpletely ignore her. Whenever Yiyao wasnt with him, he would always think of her appearance. At the beginning, he chose Yiyao because of his infatuation with Yiyaos body, and also Yiyaos identity. Now, the Mus Group was under the control of Yiyao''s father, so Yiyao could give him more than Venus. Yiyao couldnt just be a wife''s job. As long as he yed up to her, she would y an important role in his future development! The only thing that Yiyao was not as good as Venus was Venuss gentleness and kindness. Yiyao never made a meal for him, and she would not give him aundry suit, which only Venus could do. But if he was to choose again, he still wouldnt change it, because Yiyao could give him too much, and Venus could give him too little. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She didn''t want to stay here longer, so she asked directly, "I wonder who bought me that night." Zihang was a little absent-minded, and said," You want to know the person who paid you for a night." Venus nodded. Zihang looked flirtatious, staring at Venus after the rain. Her thin clothes were stuck on her body, revealing her vaguely but perfect outline, which make Zihang look deepened. He did not notice that before. The figure of Venus was unexpectedly sexy with protruding chest and raising booty. Compared with Yiyaos too thin figure, Venus made his blood boil unexpectedly. He took a couple of steps forward, came up to Venus, and said, "Venus, you dont need to care about that. Even after that night, I didn''t say I didn''t want you. Why you " Hearing his shameless words, Venus suddenly felt a pain in her liver. She stared at him with a cold look and said coldly, "Zihang! I don''t care about the past, I just want to know what was the name of the man that night? I want to know his name! Hearing her repeated mention of the incident that night, Zihang looked a little embarrassed. Chapter 114 Hao Nangong, I can’t Forgive You. Chapter 114 Hao Nangong, I cant Forgive You. Yiyao Mu stared at those fragments with a look full of anger. She said ruthlessly through her teeth, "Venus Mu, once I catch you, your face will be ruined!" Venus ran directly to the side of the road, and suddenly saw Zihang Lu catching up. At the moment she hid in the roadside green belt. Zihang looked at the disappearance of Venus, cursed in his heart, turned around and went upstairs again. Venus was sure that he had gone upstairs, quickly took a taxi, and left directly. When she was sitting in the car, Venus''s heart was beating wildly. What happened just now swept over her mind just like pieces of power point that took on repeatedly in her brain. If she was not vignt, she would suffer a big misfortune. Of course, she would owe all these trouble to Kerry Ye. Without his destruction and torture, she would not grow so fast. Venus raised a sarcastic smile, but she was very calm at this moment. She now epted the injustice of fate, and the more cruel it was to her, the faster she would grow, and these physical and mental tortures were taken as the price to pay for growth! "Miss, where are you going?" Asked the taxi driver, who was sitting at the wheel. Venus said without thinking, "Jiangnan Lidu Vi." "Okay." Venus looked out of the window of the scenery, but the heart turned over unceasingly. It was the time to have a word with Hao Nangong. When Hao received the phone call of Venus, he was more than excited and cannot restrain it. There still were several days before the appointed date when they met each other. Unexpectedly, Venus contacted him, which made him a little ttered. Anyway, it was good news for him that Venus had reached out to him. At this time, Heng Du got the news across to him, saying that Venus had been waiting in the living room. Hao picked up the shirt, and directly went down the stairs. When seeing on the sofa of the sitting room, what sat was the woman that he often read aloud in his heart, now causing him heart beating faster. "Venus, here you are." Venus turned around and saw the handsome Hao. She do not know whether it was her illusion. She felt that he was thinner than a period of time before, but then on the second thought, whether he was fat or thin was nothing to do with her. Trying to nip out thest trace of sympathy, Venus looked at him coldly, with a tone of indifference, "Today the reason why Ie to you is to confirm one thing." Staring at her serious face, Hao felt tight in his heart, but still pretended to be calm and carefree, sipping coffee little by little, and his voice seemed very gentle, "Go ahead. If I really know something about it, I will tell you." Venus nodded and asked directly, "Is it you who stayed with me in Room 1026 of the CK Hotel the other night?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 114 Hao Nangong, I cant forgive you (1) Chapter 114 Hao Nangong, I can''t forgive you (1) It was true that Zihang Lyu had set her up that night, and he did regret it afterwards. "Venus should have given her virginity to me." Zihang Lyu thought. But he could only think this. The man was Hao Nangong that night, and his orders were not something Zihang could disobey. Zihang no longer concealed it and said directly, "The man was Hao Nangong that night, but I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t dare to disobey his order." Venus did not listen to his ramblings. The words Hao Nangong kept appearing in her mind. It was as if her heart had been stabbed by a knife and it was bleeding. "Hao did this. Why? Why would he do this?" Venus thought. Venus remembered that Hao had expressed his love to her and he happened to save her many times. At that time, she wondered why he saved her in time every time. It turned out that it was all designed by him in advance. Venus was desperate. It was hard for her to ept this fact. If it was anyone else, she wouldn''t be so sad. However this person who had always set her up was Hao Nangong, who she had always treated as a good friend. "How could he do this? Does he see me as a doll?" Venus said to herself. Zihang Lyu keenly sensed Venus''s sadness. He leaned close to her, hugged her waist, and spoke softly, "Venus, what''s wrong with you?" Venus''s body struggled violently and said indifferently, "Zihang Lyu, What are you doing? Get away from me." Zihang, however, ignored Venuss words. He put his hand inside Venus''s clothes and touched her delicate skin. Venus struggled desperately, but her body was pressed down by him. She was unable to move at all. She yelled at him, "Stay away from me. If you don''t let go of me, I''ll call for help." Faced with her threat, Zihang didn''t care in the slightest. He leaned down and smelled the lemon aroma on her body and eximed, "Venus, I just find you so beautiful." Venus gritted her teeth. She said threateningly, "If you touch me, I''ll have Kerry kill you. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. These words clearly worked. After Zihang heard this, he stiffened. But not waiting for Venus to take a breath, Zihang sad disdainfully, "If I fuck you, you may tell it to Kerry. But Im not afraid. Even if he wants to deal with me, he''ll loathe you first. After all, you''ve given him a cuckold." "Zihang Lyu, you''re so shameless." Venus stared at him, her tone full of disgust. He held Venus''s arms with his right hand and lifted them above her head, then he used his left hand to unfasten Venus''s buckle. Looking at his disgusting face, Venus tried to resist the urge to vomit. Suddenly, she realized that her legs were movable, so she lifted her legs with all her strength and kicked at his manhood. As expected, Zihang looked pained. He roared, "Venus, youre trying to kill me?" Venus took the opportunity to push him down to the ground and quickly ran for the door, just as she was about to open it, someone opened the door before her. It was Yiyao Mu that opened the door. When Yiyao appeared, the two people in the room were both shocked. After Yiyao saw the disheveled Venus, she was very angry. She roared, "What the hell are you guys doing? Venus, why are you here?" Seeing that it was Yiyao who opened the door, Venus felt that her trouble wasing. She snorted, "Why dont you ask your husband about this?" Hearing her words, Yiyao noticed the flustered Zihang. She questioned in an angry tone."Zihang Lyu, youd better give me an exnation, or I''ll have my father kill you." Zihang''s heart tightened. He didn''t doubt her words in the slightest. Yiyao''s father very loved her and he believed that her dad would definitely punish him harshly then. "Venus came to find me. She said she was unhappy and wanted me tofort her, but I didn''t cheat on you." Zihang made up reasons. Chapter 114 Hao Nangong, I cant forgive you (2) Chapter 114 Hao Nangong, I can''t forgive you (2) After hearing Zihang Lyu''s words, Venus was furious. She hadn''t realized that Zihang Lyu was such a despicable person before. He was full of lies to deceive Yiyao Mu and ndered Venus. "Why are all the men around me so bad? Am I too stupid?" Venus thought bitterly. Yiyao Mu chose to believe Zihangs words and pped Venus in the face. "Venus, you slut. You''re already married, but you''re here to seduce Zihang." she shouted. Venus red at her coldly and pped her, too. "Yiyao Mu, you chose to believe Zihang Lyu? Youre so ridiculous. Venusughed, I wouldnt seduce a scum like him." Hearing her words, Zihang''s heart sank and said coldly, "Venus, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of woman. Since you hate me so much, why did youe to my house to find me?" Originally Yiyao was a little hesitant about Venus'' words, but after hearing Zihang say so, she now smiled coldly and said, "Venus, Then how do you exin why you''re here looking for Zihang?" Venus didn''t want to waste any more time with them and immediately headed for the door. Suddenly she felt a stabbing pain in her scalp, and then she saw Yiyao''s face distorted with rage. Yiyao grabbed Venus''s hair. She said angrily, "Since you dare toe, do you think you can leave here easily?" Venus looked cold and also went forward to grab her long hair. Looking at her pained look, she mocked, "You like to pull people''s hair, right? Then I''ll let you feel it too." Yiyao was so angry inside. She now wanted to ruin Venus'' face. She yelled at Zihang in the room, Can''t you see she''s pulling my hair? Come help me." Zihang was hesitant, but in the end he walked towards them. Seeing Zihang walked toward them, Venus was on guard. She knew she couldn''t let Zihang help Yiyao, or they would deal with her together and then she would definitely be in big trouble today. Venus suddenly pulled Yiyao''s hair and pulled her back. Yiyao burst into tears in pain. Venus noticed the vase of flowers on the desk, and then she threw it to the floor. Zihang was shocked and hesitated to go forward to help Yiyao. Venus seized this opportunity, lowered herself and picked up the broken piece, pointed it at Yiyao''s neck and said, "Don''te over, or I''ll cut her neck." Yiyao was scared. She couldn''t believe that Venus had changed so much since she had married Kerry. She used to be tolerant no matter what people did to her, but now she was trying to kill her. "Oh my god, why did she be so cruel?" Yiyao thought. Faced with the crazy Venus, Zihang stopped in his tracks. He looked at her warily and said, "Venus, she''s your cousin, you can''t hurt her." Hearing Zihang''s words, Venusughed coldly. "Cousin? I don''t remember I have cousins. Since you angered me first, I can only treat her mercilessly." she said sarcastically. Yiyao was scared to death. She had lost her previous arrogance. Her eyes were streaming with tears and fear, "I know I was wrong. I apologize to you. Please let me go." Even though Yiyao apologized to her, Venus didn''t forgive her. She knew that Yiyao wanted to get rid of this and said that on purpose, so Venus was more alert. She had noticed what the two wanted to do. She used the pieces of the vase to gash Yiyao''s neck. "Zihang Lyu, you better stay where you are, or Ill slit her throat." Hearing her words, Zihang could only stop where he was, not daring to go any further. Venus then pulled Yiyao along and headed for the door. When she reached the door, she violently pushed her and quickly ran out. Yiyao was pushed to the ground. Zihang helped her up. Yiyao was filled with resentment "You go get her back. Otherwise, I''ll have my father deal with youter!" she roared. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Zihang listened to her instructions and got a little tired of her inside, "I''m not her family''s bodyguard. Why should I take orders from her?" But he still had to go down after Venus. Chapter 115 The truth of that night (1) Chapter 115 The truth of that night (1) Hearing Venus Mus question, Hao Nangong seemed to dodge her gaze, Has anyone mentioned this to you? Venus snorted and her tone was cold, Is it necessary? I just want an answer. Venus, listen to me, things arent what you think. Hao wanted to calm her down. So what do you want me to think? Hao, do you know how much it pained me when I found out about all this? I trusted you so much, but look at what have you done to me! Venus was somewhat agitated, her eyes filled with endless disappointment, which caused Hao s inside unease grew more and more. Hao quickly came to her, forcing her to look into his eyes, showing his sincerity and determination, Venus, believe me. I never wanted to hurt you. Maybe what I did before was a bit inappropriate, but thats because I love you! Who the man was that night, Hao knew better than anyone else, but he was nning to never tell her. Zihang Lu thought that the man that night was him, but Zihang didnt know that he couldnt even get there that night because he almost got into a traffic ident, but since they all thought it was him, he was going to just admit it. Love her? Venus sneered. How great the word love was and anyone said so to her. Zihang said he loved her, but he ended up sending her to another mans bed. Now Hao said he loved her, just as she had just learned that he was the one who had taken away her virginity, bringing her so much pain. How selfish their love was. Hao, dont say love. I dont think I have the charm to make the honorable young master Nangong love me. How can you love me? Why do you love me? Hao frowned, sensing that Venus wouldnt so easilypromise this time, so he spoke, Theres one thing that you probably dont remember already. Three years ago, in a dark alleyway, you once saved my life. After hearing his words, Venus tried to recall what he had said, suddenly feeling that she remembered something about it. With astonishment, she asked, It was you? Seeing that she remembered, Hao was very happy and cautiously nodded before speaking, Thats right, because you left in a hurry, I didnt disturb you, but over the years, Ive always silently watched you. Venus looked startled and then asked, Why? I told you I dont need you to thank me and you dont have to do this at all! Even if it had been anyone else at the time, I would have made the same choice! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing her say so, Hao smiled bitterly before speaking, I know, but you have attracted me, making me more and more fascinated by you. Venus didnt reply, for she really didnt know what to say. Ive noticed that you often feed those stray dogs on the road and also volunteer at the local charity house. Youre really a very gentle and kind woman, and thats why I m so into you. Venus lowered her head, with a smile and said, How do you know its love? Maybe its gratitude or pity? Venus used to believe the love at first sight, but after these events, she began to realize that using the name of love to achieve the aim was not love, but selfish possession. Hao raised his eyebrows and his tone was soft as if a cello was ying, I never use love as a bargaining chip. Venus, you should know me, I dont have to do this. To speak of understanding, Venus couldnt say she understood anyone right now. When she thought something was round, but it turned out to be square. When she thought her friendship with Xinyou Qiao was pure, the truth was wrapped in deceit and filth. Venuss look was mixed with coldness and there was no warmth in her smile and her tone became indifferent, Hao, do you know? My life is a mess now and all my experiences have be meaningless, and your existence is like an oasis in the desert... Hearing her description, Hao frowned, but he didnt stop her. Whenever I hurt, you always give me warmth, so Im really grateful and happy to know you, but now youre telling me that what I see is fake, and the reality is so bad! Every word Venus said seemed to exert all her strength. Her eyes became red and she was about to cry, making her unable to see Hao s face. Hao felt nervous and he stepped forward to wipe away her tears, but was pushed away by her. Hao looked pale and hurriedly exined, Venus, I apologize to you for this. You can me me, but please dont ignore me! Venus looked determined and shook her head, speaking, Hao, from now on, its better that we dont contact each other and for this, I will never forgive you! Chapter 115 The truth of that night (3) Chapter 115 The truth of that night (3) Venus Mu clenched her hands and then slowly released them, for she had learned to ept it, to ept all the torments that life had thrown to her, as she had once read in a book, If you cant change all the pain that life gives to you, then try to learn to ept it, with all its evils. She didnt quite understand it at that time, but now she could truly understand it. Xinyou Qiao looked fierce with grimness, and her tone was full of disgust, Just like now, you have be the devil that everyone talks about, but I have be the angel that everyone embraces and sympathizes with. You should understand this kind of fallout very well, right? Venus looked indifferent, not caring what she was saying and said, Since you feel so sure, why do you need toe to me to show off? Regardless of what you say, we havent changed our identities so far, have we! Hearing her words, Xinyou was furious inside. She was right and this result really pissed off. She could bully her in any way she wanted, but that was the only thing she couldnt change! No matter what she had done, Venus was still Ye familys youngdy, while she was nothing! You dont have to be proud of yourself, Venus. I wish you a long life, and Ill torture you as long as youre here! Xinyou hadpletely lost her mind. Unbelievable! Venus felt tired, so she grabbed her arm and pushed her straight out of the room, saying, Im tired, go back to your own room! Xinyou was furious, saying more vicious words, Venus, you bitch, youre pregnant with a bastard s baby, and you still dont leave Kerry Ye! What a shame! Venus looked sullen and her tone was cold, How can I bepared to you? Willing to be a mistress to someone, and still show off in front of me! You! You fucking bitch. Ill kill you! Xinyou raised her hand to p Venuss face, but she didnt expect to be pushed by Venus and she, unprepared, quickly retreated backwards, but she sat straight on the ground due to a twist of her foot wearing high heels. Xinyou was in great pain, and the pain from her right foot made her groan. Youre so delicate! Venuss tone was full of sarcasm, and when she saw Xinyou crying, a touch of unease rose inside her. Venus, you really dont know how to behave yourself! Why keep hurting her? How vicious you are. Until Kerry voice came from behind, Venus instantly understood that Xinyou had once again set her up, and snorted inside. She could never guard down. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Im vicious? Its not once or twice anyway, so what difference does it make if its one more time? Venus snorted and said in a clear voice. For something like this, it made no difference if its two or three times, because the stain was already deep inside someone. And yet its something you couldnt wash off no matter how much you wanted to! Just like the first trap set by Xinyou, everyone thought it was her who push her down the stairs, so from then on, no matter what she did, as long as Xinyou yed the role of the victim, then no matter how she proved it, she would always be the devil. Looking at Venus, who didnt know any remorse in the slightest, and he became sullen, What did you just do? Venus sneered. How ironic it was that the president of Yehuang International, who controlled the fate of countless people in his hands, was now being fooled by a woman! Chapter 116 Kerry, I Can Not Understant You (1) Chapter 116 Kerry, I Can Not Understant You (1) Before Venus said anything, Xinyou, who was still sitting on the ground, said in a soft voice: Kerry, its not her fault. It was an ident. I was too careless. Anger flickered in his eyes. He walked to Venus, grabbed her arm, and said in an angry voice: Venus!! Have you no shame?? How can you keep doing this to Xinyou when she is always trying to defend you!! Dont you have any feelings of guilt? Venus smiled sarcastically. She found it ridiculous that she was believed to be the one who should feel guilty after what Xinyou did. Kerry Ye! Are you deaf or something? Didnt Miss Qiao tell you she fell because she was too careless? Why are you ming me for her carelessness? Dont you think you should feel ashamed of yourself? Venus was very serious, and Kerry was further irritated. He wore a cold expression and said in an icy tone: You can not fool me anymore. Do you still remember how many times have simr things happened? Venus thought about it and said sarcastically: Yeah. It has happened so many times. She had been framed for so many times. Then, apologize to Xinyou, right now!! Venus smiled and said determinedly: Never!! Venus!!! Kerry mped his teeth together. He could feel he was gradually losing his rationality. He grabbed Venus tightly and he wished he could tear her apart. Venus broke into a cold sweat, but she would never bend the truth, not even she die! Kerry s rationality went out the window, and he pushed Venus angrily. Venus moved backwards rapidly, and then, she stumbled over something and she fell on the ground heavily on her back. She screamed. And a sharp pain shot up her right leg. She, again, broke into cold sweat. She managed to stand up, and the pain in her leg was so agonizing that she lost her consciousness very soon. Before shepletely lost her consciousness, she could feel her leg was numb. Kerry arched his brow when he saw Venus in this state. He walked to her, and found she was soaked by sweat, and her breath was getting weak. He held her up, and rushed towards the stairs, and at that time, Xinyou called towards him : Kerry, my foot hurts, and I cant stand up! Kerry remembered Xinyou was still lying on the ground. He shouted down the stairs: Henry!! And then, Henry walked up the stairs and said respectfully: Yes sir. How may I help you? Kerry looked at Venuss pale face, pointed at Xinyou after thinking for a few seconds and said: Take Miss Qiao, we need to go to the central hospital. Henry nodded and said: Yes sir. Kerry then rushed downstairs, and the car was already waiting for him when he got outside. He put Venus on the back seat and said to the driver: We need to wait for Miss Qiao. A few minutester, Henry appeared at the gate and walked to the car. He said to Kerry: Sir, Miss Qiao wants me to tell you that her leg has only a minor injury and she doesnt need to go to the hospital. Kerry s brow furrowed and he sighed inwardly. He then said to him: Ask Mrs Qin to take care of her. Yes Sir. Kerry then said to driver: Lets go now. Yes. Xinyou looked after the car from the window as it drove away, and when it disappeared from view, she turned around with disappointment. Her face set with resentment, and she clenched her fists tightly. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought to herself: Kerry, do you still care about Venus? We are both injured, and why did you hold Venus in your arms, not me. Kerry, I really dont understand you...... Venus woke up again because of fierce pain. She looked around, and found she was surrounded by a group of doctors. A doctor noticed she was awake, and asked her: How do you feel now? Chapter 116 Kerry, I Can Not Understant You (2) Chapter 116 Kerry, I Can Not Understant You (2) Her leg was killing her and she wished she didnt wake up at all. She said in a hoarse voice: My leg...hurts so badly... The doctor nodded and said: Doctor An, get the anaesthetic prepared. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Yes. Venus bit her lip so hard that blood oozed out of her lip, but she didnt notice it at all. She sweated profusely because of the pain in her leg and her clothes were soaked. How she wish she could lose her consciousness again. She stared at the ceiling with nk eyes. And she felt a raging fire was engulfing her heart. She said to herself: Venus Mu! You should always remember the pain you are currently going through was brought to you by Xinyou and Kerry! You will never forget this feeling, because you will take revenge!! You must take revenge! She was racked with the pain, and then she felt a needle being pushed into her arm, and then, she lost her consciousness again. When she woke up again, she found herself lying on a bed. She tried to sit up but a man stopped her in a hurry. Madam, your right leg just had a surgery, and you cant walk now. Venus looked around, and found it was Henry, and there was no one else around. And she sighed with relief. Henry exined: Master Ye went back to thepanyst night after your surgery, for an urgent conference. Venus didnt care at all. She wished Kerry would never appear in front of her ever again. She was in such a terrible mood that if he showed up, she would absolutely take her revenge. Venus tried to move her body, and her face changed when she realized she couldnt feel her leg at all. She said in disbelief: I cant feel my right leg!! What happened!!! Henry answered calmly: Please dont worry. You just had a surgery on your leg, and the effects of the anaesthetic have still not worn off. A surgery? This word reminded Venus that she was surrounded by a group of doctors. So she was must on the operating table. Whats wrong with my right leg? Venus stared at her leg, which was in ster, and asked coldly. Henry thought about it and answered: Your right leg was fractured. The doctor says that you cant walk recently, and if you have any needs, just tell me. Ill help you with them. Venusughed dryly, and said in a cold voice: I see. You can go now. Henry left the room. She was alone in the room. She looked at her ugly thick leg again and smiled mirthlessly. She pushed Xinyou on the ground and what she got as a consequence was a fractured leg. It was indeed a huge cost to pay. She was seriously doubting that she was a cat in a human body and she had nine lives as well, or she would have died long ago because of what Kerry did to her. Last time he broke an arm of hers, and she bled so much, but she recovered. This time it was a leg, and she woke up again. What about next time? Is he going to break her neck? It would be a relief for her if he really did it. She would prefer death than living like this! The door was suddenly opened when she was deep in thoughts. Venus shut her eyes tightly in an instant and pretended she was still in aa. She could hear steps getting nearer to her. And then, she could feel it was him. She even felt his long and hard gaze, and she shuddered in horror. She wish she had a knife so she could put an end to his life. Kerry looked at her coldly, and he noticed her eyelids were fluttering. He said in a harsh tone: Open your eyes. I know you are awake. Just like she expected, Kerry s attitude was still terrible, as if her fractured leg was all her fault, and he had nothing to do with it. Chapter 116 Kerry, I Can Not Understant You (3) Chapter 116 Kerry, I Can Not Understant You (3) Venus then opened her eyes, after realizing Kerry knew she was awake. But she didnt look at Kerry; instead, she looked out the window. She didnt want to look at his face because she knew she would again be seized by a strong desire to take revenge when she saw him, and she also knew she would only incur more damage if she tried to do anything against him when she was in such a condition. So she could only avoid him. Kerry didnt get angry when he saw Venuss cold reaction which was rather rare. His brow furrowed when he saw her leg in ster, and he asked: What do you want for lunch? Venus didnt answer him. Kerry s face darkened, and he cursed her inwardly and left the ward, banging the door violently behind him. Venus didnt care how angry Kerry was. She only wanted to recover soon, and how did Kerry feel was not her business. Some timeter, a nurse walked in with a lunchbox. She ced the box on the nightstand and said: Miss Mu, Mr Ye asked me to buy you some lunch. You are badly injured so you cant eat anything with strong tastes. And I bought you some soup. You can drink it while its hot. The nurse was so nice and sweet. Venus was not in a good mood but she managed to put a smile on her face to be polite. She said gently: Thank you very much. The nurse got a little bit shy when she heard this. Her eyes were sparkling. And she said admiringly: Miss Mu, Mr Ye asked me to do this. Im so jealous of you for getting married with such a wonderful man. Venus was slightly displeased when she heard this. She didnt want to hear anything about Kerry at that time. She changed the subject by saying: Did you have lunch? We can have lunch together. The nurse shook her head and said: Im on duty, but thank you. My mission isplete, so Ill go now. Dont forget to eat your lunch while its hot. Venus nodded and said: Thank you. I will. The nurse blushed and smiled innocently. You are wee. Ill go now. The nurse left. Venus grabbed the food and forced herself to eat some, even though she had no appetite at all. Then her stomach got ufortable, and she put her lunch aside. Venus couldnt move at all. If she got bored, she would think up some new ideas for the interview next month, which would be carried out by Fengshang Magazine. Compared with the other patients, Venus was living a very quiet life. She had no friend, no family, so no one woulde and visit. But she wasnt bored at all. She was already used to this kind of life, and frankly speaking, she enjoyed this tranquility very much. She was at leisure, and all she did was sleeping and eating. She felt thirsty all of a sudden, and she saw there were a few bottles of water on the nightstand. She doesnt like bottled water, but she didnt want to bother He Zhang, so she grabbed a bottle and drank some. Then, she felt her stomach was exceptionally ufortable, and soon the pains in her stomach were bing worse. Her brow furrowed and she vomited violently. He Zhang was at the door. He heard the noise and rushed into the ward. He saw Venus was in great difort, and then rushed out and called for doctors. When the doctor arrived, Venus was already in aa. The doctor gave her a checkup and was certain that Venus was suffering from acute gastritis, and she needed a surgery right away. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. So Venus was again pushed into a surgery room. He Zhangs face was contorted with disbelief. He called Kerry and told him what happened. Kerry was at hispany at that time---King Ye International Company. His face darkened when he heard what happened to Venus. It was her second time to be in a surgery within a few days. And he felt ill at ease. He couldnt understand his feelings. He knew Venus was only getting what she deserved for all the evil deeds of hers. So why was he feeling so nervous? What was bothering him? Xinyou noticed Kerry s change. She also heard He Zhangs call and learned Venus was again having a surgery. She felt so happy. She wished Venus would never recover so that she could carry out her ns without this setback. She put her coffee down, and managed to conceal her happiness and put on a concerned look, and asked nervously: Kerry, how is Venus? Kerry waved his hand and said: Dont worry. She is in the surgery room now and she will be fine. Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding about Pregnancy(1) Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding about Pregnancy(1) After finishing his words, Kerry Ye stood up directly and picked up the coat on the sofa, saying with an indifferent tone, "Xinyou, I will go to the hospital, so after having the meal, you can go down to work." Xinyou Qiao showed a gloomy look but was soon hidden by her. She said, "Kerry, Venus is my best friend and I am worried about her condition. Can you take me to the hospital?" Kerry turned around, looking at Xinyou with a shake shing his eyes, and then he disyed a light smile, and said, "Ok, let''s go." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Well." Until arrived at operating room doorway, Kerry was informed by Henry Zhang that Venus was still on an operation. Kerry looked unhappy and asked calmly, "How long will the operationst?" Henry shook his head and said, "There has been no news from inside for the moment. It is said that the illness of Mrs. Venus is not idental. It must have been going on for some time." Kerry did not say more, just quietly sitting in the chair in the corridor, just quietly waiting. An hourter, the door of the operating room was finally opened, and Venus was carried out by several doctors and directly pushed to the VIP ward where she had rested before. Kerry stood up and came to the chief physician Li in surgical clothes, holding his breath to ask, "Doctor Li, how is she now?" Doctor Li took off the mask on his face, looking calm and respectful, "Mr. Ye, you can rest assured that Mrs. Mus operation is very sessful. Due to her previous leg injury, she is now extremely weak, so she had better stay in the hospital for more observation." Hearing Doctor Li say that, Kerry ineffably felt at ease a lot, and nodded at that moment, say with a light tone, "All will obey the arrangement of the hospital." Doctor Li nodded and continued, "Mrs. Mu couldnt eat anything for thest few days because she has just had an operation on her stomach. She had to rely on nutrient infusion." Kerry slightly frowned, and his ice blue eyes were shing the starlight. He said in a low voice, "You can exin more to Henry if there is anything else we need to pay attention to." "Ok, Mr. Ye, I will go first." "Ok." When Doctor Li left, Kerry thought of something, so he turned to Henry and ordered, "You have to hire some nursing workers, responsible for taking care of her during this period. Its not appropriate for a man to take care of her." Hearing Kerry say so, Henry immediately felt relieved, calmly saying, "Yes, Sir." Xinyou listened to Kerry''smand, and she suddenly felt some ufortable, but she didnt show it. She directly followed him into the ward. Lying on hospital bed, Venus looked extremely pale. Her originally round face shrank a lot, and even the chin was also pointed many, which made previously depressed Xinyou feel morefortable. Venus, what you suffered today was at the price of going against me! Xinyous look concealed a trace of satisfaction, and at the moment Venus was still in aa, seemingly unaware of everything outside. Kerrys look turned dark, staring at her haggard face. At that moment he directly turned round to walk out of the door. A slight shake in his heart made him some ufortable. Even as shey still, it seemed a silent indictment, as if it were he who had made her look so! Xinyou looked at her with unknown intention, one corner of her mouth slightly raised up, and then she directly turned to leave. Xinyou didnt go home directly, but came to Doctor Li''s office. Seeing him at work, she showed a tender smile and said, "Doctor Li, can I bother you for a few minutes?" Doctor Li looked up with a kind smile on his lips and said, "Miss Qiao, just say what you want." Xinyou nodded, thinking that when she rolled down the stairsst time, it was also Doctor Li who operated on her, so they have seen each other several times. She asked directly, "I would like to ask, some time ago Venus showed a symptom of nausea and vomiting, andter after examination, she seemed to be pregnant, so I want to ask whether the operation on her this time would affect her pregnancy. Hearing her say so, Doctor Li was suddenly stunned , and then began to speak, "Before we do the operation, Mrs. Mu had a full body examination. Finally we found that she vomited frequently because of gastritis, and did not find any other abnormal. Xinyou look startled, and then began to ask, "Do you mean to say that Venus is not pregnant?" Doctor Li nodded. At that moment, Xinyou''s heart suddenly sank a little. She thought for a moment, and said, "Doctor Li, please don''t tell anyone this news, because Kerry and Venus are looking forward to having this child, so if they know the truth, they must be very distressed. Hearing that, Doctor Li said, "I understand." Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding about Pregnancy (2) Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding about Pregnancy (2) "You first get busy, and Ill go back." "Ok." Xinyou Qiao walked on the corridor, and her mood is obscure. If she didnt hear the quarrel between Venus and Kerry, she will be very happy, because Venus was not pregnant with Chen''s child, which is undoubtedly a blessing for her! But now, the fact is quite the opposite, She previously thought that Venus was pregnant with the other man. Only because of this, the future of Kerry and Venus would not be evesting. Even if they didnt choose to divorce, Venus wouldnt expect to live well! But now, all that she had imagined was gone...She was unwilling to ept this No, she still had a chance, and at least now Kerry and Venus havent known the truth of the matter, so she must seize this opportunity, andpletely drove Venus out of the Family Ye! Unknowingly, Xinyou again walked to the door of the ward, looking at the sickbed Venus with a pale face. She gloated in her heart. Venus, look at your disgusting face now! I''m telling you this is what you get for pissing me off! She was just about to leave when in the ward a ringing mobile phone ringtone suddenly rang. Xinyou noticed the white mobile phone on the bedside table. She moved quickly to the front, seeing that the caller ID was a strange number. "Hello?" On the other end of the line, a clear female voice came to mind and she said, "Hello, is that Mrs. Venus?" Joe frowned and whispered, "Yes, I am. Who''s speaking, please?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Well, I''m really sorry that I made a mistake that day, which led to the mistake between your results and that of other patients. I''m really sorry for the mistake..." From the doctor''s exnation, Xinyou learned the truth. The day when Venus had body examination, there was a woman with the same name Venus. She also went to see a doctor, and because of the same name, the number of the two people hang wrongly. Also later because it was too busy that day, the doctor surnamed Du forgot to change the information, resulting in the mistake the two women with same name got the wrongly exchanged results. The woman that also called Venus after the event came again to the hospital, and before this, she had been to another hospital to do an examination, making sure that she was really pregnant. Doctor Du just recalled the truth of the matter, so she made a phone call in particr to apologize to Venus. Xinyou frowned with an obscure expression, watching Venus on the bed, asking, "That is to say, Mu...I''m not pregnant?" ''Yes, we''re very sorry, but you''re so young. There must be many opportunities to get pregnantter. Xinyu had known the truth before, so the call was not unexpected for her. She said, "It doesn''t matter." "Thank you very much. Have a nice day." Hung up the phone, Xinyou deleted the call record, and she finally confirmed this time that Venus was really not pregnant. Her nausea was really caused by gastritis. Just the process of this matter made Xinyou sneer, thinking, Venus you are too unlucky? Registering a number to see a doctor still can encounter this kind of trouble. As expected, if the person was unlucky, even she drinks some cold water will plug a tooth! What made Xinyou feel lucky was that this phone call was just received by her, otherwise the next drama couldnt continue. Xinyou took out her cell phone, quickly dialed a number, and when the phone was connected, his tone was a little anxious, "Nangong, when can we have a meet? I have something very important to discuss with you. "Well, I''ll see you at the same ce as before." A muffled voice came from the other end of the line. ... At Red Rose Cafe. Xinyou pushed open the door and went directly to the familiar seat. She saw that Hao Nangong was enjoying the coffee leisurely on his seat, so came up to him and said, "How are you and Venus doing at present?" Hao looked dark with fingers elegantly stirring the coffee, and his eyes fell on what was outside the window, seemingly unintentionally saying, "What do you want to see me about?" See him didnt want to say, Xinyou also dare not ask again, hence she told him the false pregnancy happened a period of time before. And finally she added a sentence, "What should we do next?" Hao looked gloomy with his dark eyes shining with condensation, and he suddenly roared to Xinyou , "Venus was so badly hurt. Why didnt you tell me until now?" Xinyou felt a shiver in her heart, innocently said, "I thought you have known it, because previously every time Venus injured, you always can rush over to see her immediately." Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding about Pregnancy（3） Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding about Pregnancy3 Hearing her mention it, Hao Nangong instantly regained hisposure. He used to send people to follow Venus Mu, but since he was estranged from her, he stopped following. On the one hand, he didnt want her toalienate him even more. On the other hand, he wanted topletely cut off all rtions of her, for he didnt want to disturb her more... Since Venus didnt believe that his love, he also wanted to see if he could forget her. But only he knew how terribly scared and ufortable he was after losing all her contact. He had long been ustomed to having her beside him but now, he closed his eyes and there was no longer her smiling face in his head. Every minute was a great torment to him! Now he finally learned her condition, but he was only to be told how bad it was. Thanked to Kerry Ye, Hao couldnt wait to beat him! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But he had to hold his anger back, for his goal was not to deal with Kerry, but get Venus, so what he needed to do now was to think of regaining Venuss love. Before that, he didnt want to cause any trouble. Hao calmed down, staring at Xinyou Qiao s eyes and spoke, Youve done a good job, but dont spread it out for now. We should take this opportunity. Hearing Haos n, Xinyou looked a bit gloating. Venus, fuck off. When Venus woke up, what she saw was Haos face, feeling his look full of worry, Venuss heart suddenly warmed. No matter how much she tried to lie to herself, after the great pain, she could still feel someone s true concern, which was quite a relief. Venus, youre awake? How do you feel now? Hao looked haggard, especially the dark circles of his pretty eyes, but when he saw her waking up, his dark eyes were glowing with surprise. Venus pursed her dry lips, her voice husky, How long have I been unconscious? Hao looked moved to see her speak, Youve been sleeping for a week. Even though the doctor said that you were too weak, Im still worried that youll never wake up. Venus tried to smile and said in a gentle tone, Im fine, dont worry. I think you should be very tired. Hurry back and rest. Hearing her concern, Hao was moved. He said in an extraordinarily gentle tone, Dont worry about me. Im fine. For the rest of the time, the two of them chatted very happily. Venus had just regained her consciousness and was not fit to talk too much, so most of time she was listening. Hao would tell some travel anecdotes, and when he said something funny, Venus would laugh to respond him. The atmosphere in the room was very harmonious, so none of them noticed that just outside the door, their every move was captured by someone. Young master, its been young master Nangong who has been apanying youngdy for the past few days. I wanted to stop him but didnt listen. Henry He looked full of guilt, and his tone seemed to reveal his unease. Kerry shifted his gaze, looking as calm as water, only his voice low, Its not your fault. I know Hao very well and you cant stop him if he has decided to do it. Hearing Kerry words, Henry was relieved. Have you gotten any results on the matter I asked you to look into? Hearing about this, Henry looked full of caution. He paid attention to the situation in the ward and made sure there were no other people around before he spoke, I have investigated, that child is definitely not Zihang Lus. It isnt his? Didnt she only have one boyfriend before? Is the information wrong? Kerry looked somewhat gloomy, then spoke. ording to my investigation, I know that the two have never slept together, so that childs father is someone else. Kerry frowned and his look was filled with disgust. Venus, how much of a slut were you! You already had a boyfriend, but youre so ashamed to sleep with another man! No wonder Zihang dumped her and chose with Yiyao Mu. Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding of Pregnancy(4) Chapter 117 A Misunderstanding of Pregnancy(4) After this, in Kerry Yes eyes, Venus Mu was affixed another abel a woman who worships money. She could take the initiative to learn to seduce him only for one million. Was it not worthy of thatbel? ... In the room. Because of Hao Nangong''spany, Venus was rxed gradually. Every day the doctor did an examination for her in the morning, mainly to see the condition of her leg recovery. A period of time passed, and Venus''s right leg recovered pretty well. Today, as usual, after examining Venus''s leg, Dr. Wang said, "Mrs. Mu, your leg is recovering well. Because the damaged area is being repaired, and in order to prevent its muscles atrophy, you can start simple activities from today." After hearing the doctor''s reply, Venus seemed to be in a good mood. She showed a surprised smile on her lips, and asked, "May I get out of bed?" "Yes, but now strictly control the time and move for half an hour a day to avoid muscle strain." Venus nodded and said, "Well, I see." Until the doctor leaves, Venus couldnt wait to get up. She picked up the crutch beside the table, which was specially prepared by Hao. Venus carefully moved her right leg, and then leaned on the head of the bed to stand up. Perhaps because she hadn''t been exercising for so long, she couldn''t move at first. After a few minutes of cushioning, she was able to start exercising with the crutch. Walking slowly in the corridor of the hospital, not too long, Venus felt some difficulty. She had nned to lean on the rest chair beside to take a rest. Suddenly she felt her shoulder was touched by a person, and because of one forceless leg, instantly she swayed and fell straight to one side. Look out! She heard a very maic male voice, and before she responded to it, she felt herself being lifted up. Venus was just about to say thanks when she saw the appearance of the man. She looked dazed for a few seconds, and seemed to feel like he was a little familiar. The man had xen hair, delicate features, dark eyes as bright as agate, a high nose, slightly pressed thin lips with a hint of seductive allure. He is tall and slim, wearing a white shirt and ck suit trousers. His shoes are spotless, and his gestures and movements exuded iparable elegance. This face was so familiar... Venus frowned and thought, even forgetting to thank him until the man asked, "Are you ok?" Looking at his light smile, just like the sun in March whose heat could even infect people, which made Venus feel warm, saying, "I''m fine, thank you for your help." The man shook his head. Noticing her leg trouble, he said, "Which room are you in, shall I help you back?" Venus didnt imagine that he was so kind. So in order not to disappoint him, she said, "I''m in the ward on the east end."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then with the help of the man, Venus returned to the ward. Just as she was about to thank him again, she found that he had been watching the crutch beside her. She asked curiously, "Is there something wrong with the crutch?" Chapter 118 An Encounter With a Mysterious Man Chapter 118 An Encounter With a Mysterious Man The man answered: Your leg is not fully recovered, so youd better stop using this kind of crutch with wheels fixed under it. You may slip again, just like what just happened. Venus looked at the crutch carefully and nodded after hearing what he said. She answered: Thank you. I will change another one. Are you a doctor? You seem to know this kind of stuff very well. When she finished, the mans smile faded and his face clouded. He said in a hoarse voice: Its because I have simr experiences. For an instant Venus froze. She then said apologetically: Im so sorry. What I said was so inappropriate. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt sorry for him. She thought he shouldnt have gone through what she was going through because he was such a kind person. The man seemed to be surprised when he heard her apology. He shook his head gently and said in a tender voice: Dont worry. I should be thankful for that experience, because it made me able to see the nature of many things. Venus felt she could really empathize with what he said. She said: Indeed. We must go through some painful experiences to get more mature. The manughed. He looked at his watch and said: I have something to deal with, and I must go now. Take care. Venus nodded and said: I will. Venus suddenly realized she forgot to ask his name, but he was already gone. Then She thought they just met by chance, and they wouldnt talk with each other again even though they knew each other s name. But she was wrong. Life is always full of surprises. You never know who are you going to meet and what kind of experiences are you going to go through. Nobody can predict the future. The man didnt leave the hospital after saying goodbye to Venus, because he needed to go to the orthopedics department, which was very near to Venuss ward. He found the department and walked in slowly. A middle aged doctor was there. When the doctor saw the man, a look of suspended disbelief came across his face. He looked at the man up and down for a few times and then said in surprise: Mr Ye!!! The man looked rather calm. He smiled gently and said yfully: Uncle Li, Im so d you still remember me. Doctor Li was still in surprise, but he knew hed better not to overreact. He wiped his sweat and said: Of course I remember you. Youe to me every time you get injured since you were little. Where have you been all these years? Kevin Ye raised up his head, thought about it and answered: Ive been traveling around these years, just to make myself fully rxed and to broaden my horizons. Doctor Li smiled cheerily when Kevin finished. He sighed softly and said: When I heard you were in trouble a few years ago, I was so nervous. Your big brother has been looking for you these years. He will be so happy when he learns you are back!! Kevin wore an unreadable expression when he heard about his big brother. He asked: I heard he is married? Doctor Li looked so happy at the mention of the marriage. He said: Yes. I heard that girl just graduated from college. They love each other very much. Many young girls in this hospital cried so hard when he got married! Kevin said: It seems like he is living a happy life. He smiled slightly, but his tone betrayed his sadness. Doctor Li was confused. He nodded and asked: You havent seen him yet since you were back? Kevin shook his head and answered casually: I will call himter. Now I need you to help me with something. Kevin then gave the doctor a yellow file and said: Ive been seeing doctors because of my right hand and these are my medical records. You are an expert in this filed, and can you please have a look of these and tell me does my right hand still have any hope to recover? Doctor Li took the file and studied the papers carefully. But the more he learned, the more his brow furrowed. Kevin got the answer from Doctor Lis expression, and he felt very disappointed. He had been traveling around the world, and he told other people that he just wanted to get rxed, but he was actually trying to find a hospital to cure his hand. But after visiting so many hospitals, the result remained the same. He then learned that some domestic hospitals achieved great progress in the filed of orthopedics, and thats why he decided toe back and give it a shot, and to visit his big brother. After all, they hadnt seen each other for a very long time. What happened to your hand? How did it get injured so badly. Doctor Lis face was grim. Kevin looked at his right hand which he could no longer feel, smiled, and said in a gentle voice: Oh, its because of an ident. But dont worry. Im already used to it after so many years. Kevin realized his brother didnt tell the others what happened to him at all. And he thought it was possible that his brother had already forgotten what happened that year and he had even forgotten about him, after all, his brother was already married. Doctor Li felt so sad. He said sorrowfully: You are always like this. You never stopped being considerate of other peoples feelings no matter how much pain you are in. Kevinughed. He asked: Uncle Li, please be honest with me. Does my right hand stand a chance of recovery? Doctor Li arched his brow and said in a subtle way: These is a slim chance of making a full recovery. I know. Ill go back now. See youter. See you. Kevins smile faded rapidly when he walked out of the room, and then his face contorted, as if he was in great agony. He got simr responses for so many times, and he knew the doctor was basically saying that there is no hope for his hand. Because he once asked a French expert about it, and he was told he had a three percent chance of recovery. Three percent! Can it get any lower!! What increased his pain was the fact that his big brother had got married. He couldnt believe his brother was enjoying his life so much when he was still struggling in hell. Chapter 118 An Encounter With a Mysterious Man(2) Chapter 118 An Encounter With a Mysterious Man(2) Has he forgotten what did I do for him? Kevin thought to himself. He walked out of the hospital slowly, and he found the city strange and cold, but he recovered himself soon and walked to the street and sopped a cab. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The car zoomed off. Kevin was immersed into deep thoughts, and then he got determined to call his big brother. He took out his phone and dialed the number that he couldnt be more familiar with, and then, his call was answered. He said: Big brother. Havent seen you for a long time. Kevin talked with his big brother for a few minutes, and then he hanged up the phone. So many thoughts were aroused. The driver looked at his exceptionally handsome face and asked: Where do you want to go? Sir. Without a seconds hesitation, Kevin opened his sensuous lips and answered: Feist Restaurant. Got it. He soon arrived at his destination. Kevin felt so many feelings were aroused when he saw this restaurant. It was andmark he was very familiar with, because he and his brother used toe to this ce a lot. The food there was perfect, and the atmosphere was lovely, so it was a perfect ce for a family gathering. He walked through the revolving door, and found himself in an extravagantly decorated hall. Elegant crystal chandeliers were hanging from the ceiling, and the floor was covered by expensive woolen carpets. Ornaments were everywhere, which further demonstrated the luxuriousness of this ce. Kevin walked upstairs and found the separate room. He opened the door, and saw a tall man was standing in the room, and his figure was silhouetted against the light. The man turned around when he heard steps, and when he saw Kevins face, he said excitedly: Kevin! Its really you! You are back!! I thought you were dead. This is so unbelievable!! In an instant Kevin froze. His face was calm and when he saw his big brother taking big steps towards him, he called gently: Hi, big brother. Kerry was so shocked. His blue eyes, which were usually cold and icy, turned moist. He held Kevin in his arms and said in a shivering voice: Its so good! You are finally back! Kerry pulled his little brother towards a seat, and looked at him carefully. He found Kevin was taller than before, and he looked more mature and steady. Kevin, where have you been? Ive been looking for you! I really thought you were dead. Kevin put a smile on his face. He looked at his handsome and strong brother and said in a voice that betrayed his tiredness: I was rescued and cured by a kind person after what happened. But I lost my memories for a long time and I got these memories back gradually. Kerry felt his heart was pierced when he heard Kevins understatement. He remembered a few years ago Kevin fell down a cliff in order to save him. And he sent numerous people to find Kevin but they never seeded. He was filled with regret and remorse these days and he wished he was the one who fell down the cliff. But he never gave up his hope. He kept looking for him. He believed Kevin was must rescued by someone since his body was no where to be found. And it was the hope that sustained him to this day. Its all my fault! I made you suffer so much!! Now you are back, pleasee back home with me, We can live together, just like we used to. What do you think? Kerry looked at Kevin expectantly. He wish Kevin coulde back so that he can have a chance to make things up to him. Kevin was shocked. Because he knew very well how proud his big brother is, and the fact that his big brother was talking with him in such a humble tone surprised him a lot. Obviously, everyone changes. Kevin smiled and said gently: Sure. Then, their conversation got much more rxed. Kevin did most of the talk. He told Kerry what happened to him during these years, but he skipped the part where his life was like hell. Gradually, the subject was changed to Kerry. Kevin smiled subtly and said: I heard you are married. What kind of woman is she? I bet she is must beautiful. Kerry startled when Kevin asked about Venus. He didnt know how much did Kevin know about Venus. Does he know Venus is Tianye Mus sister? He thought to himself. Yes, her name is Venus Mu. Kerry answered, while watching Kevins reaction. Kevin froze for an instant, and then heughed and changed the subject. I heard yourpany is growingrger andrger. When I was abroad, I can often see your branchpanies. Mom and dad would be so proud of you if they knew. Kerry s face set when he heard it. He said in a bitter voice: Tomorrow we should visit our parents graves. I once promised them that I will absolutely find you, and today, my dream has finallye true. Kevin was touched at the mention of his parents. He smiled and said: Sure. ...... It was in central hospital, and Venus was lying on a bed. The door to the ward was suddenly opened, and Hao Nangong appeared. A middle aged woman was standing behind him with a beautiful trolley. Hao walked towards her, and when Venus sat up, he put a pillow behind her back. He looked very happy and he said gently: Venus, I asked Mrs Liu to make this. You should eat some. Venus was recovering very well, and now she could eat some in food. Venus nodded and said happily: Thank you, Hao. You dont need to be so polite. Quick, see what did Mrs Liu cook. Chapter 118 An Encounter With a Mysterious Man(3) Chapter 118 An Encounter With a Mysterious Man(3) Hao Nangong said, while putting a small table, which was made specially for her, on her bed. Mrs Liu is an able woman. She introduced all the dishes she made to Venus with enthusiasm, and she also told her each of her dishes function. Venus salivated when she heard Mrs Liu s introduction. She regained her appetite and began gobbling the food. Hao looked at the way she gulped her food down, and he finally realized why does he like her so very much. It is because she is real. She is not pretentious like these rich girls, nor is she interested in intrigues and schemes like some other women. Venus is living an authentic life. Why are you staring at me? Venus blushed a little bit, and asked shyly. Hao looked at Venus expectantly, and he asked in a nervous voice: Venus, have you forgiven me now? When he finished, Venus found her food no longer tasty. She put the chopsticks down and thought about it and answered: Im sorry, Hao. That incident was a thorn in her side. Every time she remembered it, she was hurt by it. How could she forget about it so easily? Haos face darkened. He then smiled self-deprecatingly and said in a casual way: Thats okay, Venus. I can wait. I can wait for you to forgive me. Venus was speechless when she heard what he said. He was so persistent, and his persistence was cing a huge amount of pressure on her shoulders. ...... For Ye Family, today was absolutely a day worth celebrating. Because the second young master of Ye Family, who had been missing for a very long time and who was even considered as dead, came back finally. It was such a wonderful surprise for these people who had worked in Ye Family for a long time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ye Family prepared an borate wee party for Kevin, but it was only a domestic affair, and they didnt make Kevinsing back public because Kerry was afraid that his enemies would again use Kevin to deal with him. Kevin grew up before Johns eyes, and when John saw Kevin, young and fair, walking to him, his eyes brimmed with tears. Mrs Qin had also been working in Ye Family for a long time. When Kevin was little, she was responsible for his meals. So there was a strong bond between her and Kevin. When she saw Kevin came back safe and sound, her heart was filled with excitement. And she called him in a shivering voice: Second young master...... Kevin stood straight, and looked at these familiar faces. He smiled warmly and said gently: John, Mrs Qin. Havent seen you for such a long time. Many years have passed. Kerry said. He looked at his brothers face, and found his immaturity was reced by determination and resolve. Yes, indeed. They chatted casually for a few minutes and then everyone went back to work. Mrs Qin and John were responsible for cooking. They prepared a sumptuous feast for Kevin. Kerry and Kevin were in the living room. Kerry poured a ss of wine for him. He swirled the wine gently and the aroma of the wine soon wafted through the air.. Kerry looked at Kevins handsome face and said in a scratchy voice: Kevin, you traveled so many ces, and you were not just touring, right? So, what was your purpose? Kerry froze for an instant, and then he smiled cheerily and said jokingly: Big brother, you are always thinking too much. Kerry didnt say anything. He just looked at Kevin quietly, and his eyes were prying. Kevin looked at Kerry. His eyes were glowing. He said softly: I was only rxing, and trying to get my memories back. Kevin, since when did you start using your left hand to hold the ss? Kerry stared at his right hand and asked. Kevin gave a startle, and smiled mirthlessly. His eyes were soulful, but he still used a soft and tender voice. He said: I knew I couldnt keep this secret any longer, but I never expected you would find out so soon. He then put down the ss, stroked his right arm with his left hand and said in a calm voice: Its not a big deal. Just an arm. Kerry s face contorted. He grabbed Kevins right arm up and found Kevin couldnt feel a thing. He couldnt believe it, and he said in a sorrowful tone: Dont worry. We will heal your arm. Kevin nodded, but his face darkened. Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Cant Give it to Me (1) Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Can''t Give it to Me (1) No one could save his arm already and no matter what he did, it would never recover again. He wanted to inform his brother of this, but he didnt .Whether he told him or not, he believed his omnipotent brother would soon know everything. Just then, Mrs Qin s voice suddenly sounded, suddenly interrupting the two mens thoughts. Young masters, the dinner is ready. Kerry Ye nodded and he said to Kevin Ye, Lets go. Good. When they came to the table, Kevin suddenly noticed that a pretty woman with a slender figure came from the kitchen. When the two looked at each other, Kevin quickly nced at her and said in a gentle tone, Is this the sister-inw? Without waiting for Kerry to reply, Mrs. Qin, who was busy serving, was the first to speak, Second young master, youngdy identally fell down a few days ago, and is still recuperating in the hospital. This is Miss Qiao Xinyou, who is a friend of youngdy. Mrs. Qin said implicitly, but Kerry didnt deny what she said. But, Xinyou felt extremely sarcastic inside when she heard these words, looking a little disappointed. None of them present had noticed her expression, but Kevin did. He sighed inwardly, Thats funny Xinyou tried to wear a sweet smile and her voice was soft, Kerry, is this Kevin? Kerry nodded, looking much more rxed, who was in a really good mood. Kevin, however, was feeling a little ufortable, for she was the first person he met directly called him so. He had to admit that Miss Qiao did have a high EQ! Xinyou felt much smoother. She remembered what Hao Nangong had mentioned about Kevin. Now he wasing back, so it was very beneficial for her. Maybe she could use him to kick Venus Mu out of the house! No matter what position he took, Venus and Kevin could never stand on the same side. In Ye s house, everyone had their own ns, but Venus, was quite at ease. Following the doctors orders, she was doing leg rehabilitation movements every day. Although it was quite difficult for her at the moment, she still tried her best, because she didnt want to ck off for a moment and forever have to rely on a wheelchair. That was really too terrible. Hao always came to visit her, and every time he appeared, there would be no peace inside and outside the ward, for those nurses scrambled to find the opportunity to see him, making Venus really exhausted. Last time, because Hao was there, the nurse who gave her injection, was too hard to focus, causing Mu Venus to innocently suffer three more shots! Realizing so, Venus set a rule for Hao. He was only allowed to step into her ward at mealtime, and was not allowed to appear for the rest of the time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Now that it was almost mealtime, Venus had a look at her watch and her instinct told her that it was time for him to appear, and as expected, not five minutester, she saw his perfect handsome face appearing at the door. Venus, how are you feeling today? It was always the first question that Hao asked, and ording to his own interpretation, it was neither overt nor alienating. Venus tried to move her legs, showing him the rehab effect, and said in a gentle voice, It feels fine, I can do some simple bending movements today. After hearing her words, Hao snapped his fingers, as the door of the room immediately opened. Venus then saw Mrs. Liu slowly came with a food cart and the food on it was as rich as ever. Venus sighed, unable to judge she was joyful or angry, Hao, next time, dont prepare so many dishes. I cant eat this much and its a waste. When Hao heard her suggestion, he didnt immediately refute it. Instead, he nodded obediently and said in a gentle tone, OK, next time Ill tell her to make it simpler. Hearing his words, Venus regained her usual expression and then spoke, You havent eaten yet. Lets eat together. Hao naturally was longing for this and the two of them ate together. Through the window, Henry He looked calmly at the movement inside. Only did his phone in his pocket ring, he stopped watching. Young Master. Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Cant Give it to Me (2) Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Can''t Give it to Me (2) The other end of the phone came Kerry Ye maic husky voice, "Did Nangong go to the hospital again?" Not daring to conceal it, Henry Zhang said, "Yes, Mr. Nangong woulde to apany Mrs. Mu to have dinner every day." There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then he said, "Henry, give my regards to the father of Mr. Nangong." After hearing Kerry''s words, Henry immediately understood what he meant and said on the spot, "Yes, Sir. I will do it right now." ... After dinner, Hao Nangong proposed to bring Venus out for a walk. Venus didnt refuse his kindness. Now Venus basically didnt need to be supported by people, and she could just rely on the crutch to exercise muscle strength, but now what made her very regret was that she agreed that Hao nangong could apany her. Looking at the innumerable people around with envy, jealousy and hate look, she suddenly felt very distressed, because she had no choice but to bear these unreasonable behaviors. In front of the hospital is a beautiful park, and until they came here, Venus felt a little better. Looking at the unique rockery, and seeing all kinds of people arounde and go, Venus suddenly felt carefree. At this moment, in front of her appeared a pure elegant lily bouquet, which made her stand rooted to the spot. Looking up, Hao''s handsome face came into sight, and he raised a gentle smile. His voice was clear and soft, "To the beautiful Miss Venus." Venus look slightly shocked, but then she slightly smiled, and was happy to take the bouquet. Seeing her gentle and charming smiling face, Hao was slightly flipped with a huge satisfaction in his heart. He didnt imagine that Venus could smile so moving. Venus did not know how he thought. She just gently took the flowers, and get close to them to smell. Its fragrance with elegant aroma made her rxed and happy. At the moment of her mind absence, warm lips suddenly came from her forehead. Venus suddenly felt shocked and looked up at the perfect chin of Hao. She immediately forgot what to do at the moment. Until his low, maic voice came to her, "Venus, don''t be nervous. I just can''t help it." Not waiting for Venus to reply, a heavy female voice with prestige rang out, "Hao Hao, what are you doing?" Hao turned around slowly and saw the womaning towards him quickly. His face was suddenly stained with a dark shadow. He slowly shouts, "Mom." Venus looked calm, and she quickly recalled theirst meeting. She felt slightly awkward, and how would she exin that kiss just now? Shuhua Chen came to them, looked at them coldly, and said, "I will wait for you in the cafe nearby." Then just turned around and left. Venus picked up crutch, and felt the side came a force. Looking at the Haos fingers with clear knuckles, Venus refused his help, and also deliberately ignored the injury in his look. She slowly moved forward, but sigh in her heart. She didnt me Hao. Because of her, he had to face her strong mother again. Only with her present energy, she was tired of dealing with any unendurable usation, which would be like cutting another bloody scar on her fragile heart... Hao looked at her thin but straight back, feeling slightly some bitter. It seemed that his mothers visit would let Venus close again her heart that she made efforts to open before. So this time he must have a word with his mother. At the door of a convenience store, Venus suddenly hit a familiar figure, and the other side also didnt avoid her look. Both of their look contained something else. After the brief confrontation, Venus took the lead not to look at him with an ironic light shing in the corner of her eyes. At this moment, a faint worry sounded in her ears, "What''s the matter, Venus?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus shook her head and moved on, only to find Kerry''s figure disappear into the surging crowd as she passed a corner. Venus thought Kerry extremely didnt want to see her. Even if he was no longer with her, he also absolutely didnt allow her to live well. She just thought why the mother of Hao suddenly visit her. Now it seemed that everything was not idental. When she stepped into the cafe, a famous piano melody came to her ears, and she also could feel the slight cool wind from the windows, asionally with elegant aroma of hot coffee. When two people arrived, Shuhua was elegantly tasting coffee. She always looked unhurried and calm. Venus got a little nervous. She had seen her force, so every time she was cautious. Shuhua looked at both of them, looking extremely calm, and coldly said, "Sit down." Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Can’t Give it to Me (3) Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Cant Give it to Me (3) Venus gently sat down, and then felt the opposite came a hot look. Not waiting for her to understand the meaning of it, she just listen to Shuhua Chen said directly, "Mrs. Mu, we are not the first time to meet, and in view of thest meeting, I believe you should be clear about my purpose here. Venus looks calm, and she was about to speak when Hao directly interrupted, "Mom, there is something that we need to talk at home." "Shut up!!! Shuhua interrupted sternly, with a look of great disappointment and a tone of obvious anger, "Hao, your father has already known about this, and he is very angry now! The reason why I am here is that I hope to deal with it properly!" Shuhua''s meaning, Venus more or less understood, and she was trying to say, if this time Hao''s father came, the result would be worse than now, right? Family Hao was a famous family, she more or less heard of Hao''s father Yu Nagong through the media. Mr. Yu usually do things resolutely, and would not be humane his rivals. In his words: Show mercy to the rivals is cruel to their own. Venus was thinking if she regarded Mr. Yu as a rival. It was estimated that 10 lives would not be enough topensate... Then sheughed. When did she have such a sense of humor? Hao was not like Venus so free and easy. His mother mentioned his father, which was nothing more than a stern warning. If his father really came to deal with this matter, it would be much more troublesome!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His father was not like his mother who was easy to talk, he still remembered that he was given a merciless lesson by his father because of his naughty trouble in the past. What if the father intervened and ended up hurting Venus? He would never allow such a result! After thinking this, the intention that he just wanted to show down with her mother was shaken... Shuhua gently sipped her coffee, still with the strength of the invisible, tilting her head to stare at Venus, saying with a cold voice, "Mrs. Mu, you should know you have been married now, and have you ever wondered if the matter is used by some people on purpose, it will directly damage the Family Nangongs reputation. This is what I can''t stand!" Venus looked calm. Facing her false usation, her voice is indifferent as water, "Mrs. Nangong, I think you misunderstand, I and Hao just aremon friend, and I also never nned to destroy the reputation of Family Nangong." Shuhua snorted with a strong attitude of condensation, and said coldly, "Do you mean that I was dazzled by what you did just now? Don''t forget there were plenty of witnesses! Venus understood that she was referring to the people who were walking at that time, and she didn''t want to argue that the kiss was not allowed by her and that it had nothing to do with her. It was meaningless to say that since Shuhua witnessed the scene on the spot. She was not blind, and how couldnt she notice the process that happened at that time? Now that she was using her with all her might, it was evident that she had done it on purpose, and if she had tried to exin it, she would have thought of a way to deal with it! "I can only say that the kiss was a mistake. Even if Mrs. Nangong you didn''t believe me, you should believe your own son?" Shuhuas eyebrows raised up, and she slightly lifted her maintained delicate face. Her cold dark eyes could even make a person hard to look straight. "I don''t care if it was a misunderstanding, I just want Mrs. Mu in front of me, in front of my son, to give me a satisfactory answer!" Venus slightly frowned, and she was trying to maintain calm. She made it clear that the gap between them. She was really too innocent! Was this way often used by rich people to dealing with this kind of matter? Perhaps in their eyes, money was above anything else. Whether justified or not, can they always stand on the moral high ground and condemn people like them that they were worthless? "What satisfactory answer do you desire? I''ve told you that I have nothing to do with your son. What else can I say to you? Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Can’t Give it to Me (4) Chapter 119 The Future I Want, You Cant Give it to Me (4) Do you have to say that there is a kind of special rtionship between me and Hao Nangong? Isn''t it a distortion of the truth that the rtionship actually doesn''t exist? Then Venus was also used of the ''marital infidelity'', and finally Shuhua yed a role of educator withpassion to teach her a lesson... The final result would be that Venus was disloyal and unclean, a foxy woman to seduce her son. And after her criticism education, she still was the Mrs. Nangong known for her kindness and tolerance... For her refutation, Shuhua Chen did not feel surprised. Everyone in the face of the aggrieved condemn, always needed some time to buffer, and she would teach Venus in person what was majeure! "Does Mrs. Mu mean to tell me that my son has been pestering you all the time? Mrs. Mu, I don''t know where your confidencees from, but on Mrs. Mus terms, what you have is worthy of being pleased by my son?" Shuhua said coldly. She has always believed that her proud son was impossible to see the mediocre Cindere. He made this mistake only because of gratitude for her rescue that year! His son, however, mistook this gratitude for affection to Venus, and that was all. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, I do take the initiative to find Venus. Please don''t criticize her so! Hao couldnt stand her mothers strong usation of Venus, which made his feel more self-condemned. He didn''t want to hurt her. Why his mother couldnt understand his feelings? Maybe she understood, but she did it on purpose. At the end of the day, in her point of view, she still could not let go of the deep-rooted opinion on well-matched marriage. Seeing her son''s openly stand by Venuss side, Shuhua gave him a cold nce, and her tone became colder, "Hao, since you met her, you have vited my will for three times. Are you still my son?" Shuhua''s rebuke made Venus startled, and a shake shed in her heart. She never fitted into his life circle. She was just an ordinary person, and simply couldnt do what they have done to her without anypassion. In the face of his mother''s harsh criticism, Haos voice suddenly softened, with a hint of weakness, "Mom, don''t be angry, I just want you to understand me. You have always been the one who loves me the most. Seeing her son''s deliberate weakness, Shuhua relented a little and then began to say, "Mrs. Mu , I don''t want to embarrass you. Today, you just have to promise me that you won''t see my son from now on. I won''t mind the past." No! Before Venus could answer, Hao shouted back and he was so anxious that he knocked over the coffee in front of him. As a result, the brown liquid wet his white shirt. Hao didnt care about it, but cared a lot about what his mother said. So, he said with strong will to his mother, Mum, I love Venus, and she will be the only one I love in my whole life. So dont force me anymore. I only hope you wont meddle and intervene in this matter. Shuhua frowned tightly, rebuked with huge anger, Hao, dont try to annoy me. I will definitely not allow her to ruin you. Its impossible for me to let it alone because you are my son! Now that you are my mother, why you cant understand me? You are the one knows me well, so you can understand I really love her. Shuhua didnt swayed at all, and said coldly, Just because of this, I will surly handle this matter. If you just want to have fun with her, I wont care about it. I have investigated her family background. She wont give you any help for your future development and more than that, she has been married! Chapter 120 You cant escape me tonight (1) Chapter 120 You can''t escape me tonight (1) I dont care! Hao Nangong strongly retorted, Kerry Ye doesnt love her at all and he married her only because of her brother! Please give me more time and Ill take care of this as soon as possible! Oh... Shuhua Chenughed coldly, Even if she divorces Kerry, I wont allow you to marry such a slut! Hao, dont forget that youre Yu Nangong s son, I wont let you bring shame to our family! Faced with the argument between mother and son, Venus Mu felt so tired. Obviously, she never interfered in any of their lives, why in the end she was wrong one! Perhaps she was too simple, for she thought that if she remained true to her original wishes, she would get the life she wanted, but it was impossible. Stop! Venus finally couldnt endure it anymore, so she yelled. Shuhua nced at her coldly, her face full of disgust and her tone indifferent, Miss Mu, have you had the answer? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Venus didnt care about her attitude and she just wanted to go back to the hospital now. She would rather lie in bed quietly reading, instead of facing the cynicism of the moment. Right. As soon as she said so, Hao lookedplex, with his hands clenching together, seeming to grasp the faint hope inside his heart. Venus, please, please dont push me away again, please Hao said inwardly. But Venus was as if she didnt sense his thoughts and she turned directly to look at Hao, with determination, but her tone was cold and indifferent, Hao, Im sorry, thank you for taking care of me this time. I hope we stop seeing each other in the future. Its better for you and for me. Hao was startled, filled with incredible pain in it, his tone with a hint of unbearable hoarseness, Venus, do you know how painful I am when you say this?! Venus took a deep breath and stopped looking at him. Instead, she looked out the window at the hustle and bustle of traffic, constantly cheering herself up. Im longing for a peaceful life, and you know me, I really cant stand any more, any more blows in life! After saying that, she once again took a deep breath and said, Hao, please let me go, I cant give you what you want. I just want to live an ordinary life. If you really care me, please promise me. After Venus said that, she directly stood up and left and she didnt want to know his reaction. If he really cared her, she hoped that he could promise her. She really didnt want to be famed or wronged any more. After leaving the caf, Venus walked straight back to the hospital. Suddenly, a gust of wind came and then a very stylish Lamborghini stopped, blocking her way. Venus froze and then she saw the window slowly roll down and she saw the face that she was familiar with. Get in. Kerry looked indifferent as he nced at her and slowly said two words. Venus just wanted to ignore him, so she bypassed the car and left directly, but her wrist was instantly gripped. Venus frowned, her tone full of impatience, Im going back to the hospital right now. Stop it, please. Her tone was full of resentment. She knew well that everything was due to the man in front of her now! Venus, I havent seen you for several day, so you dont know how to behave yourself again, do you?! Kerry coldly red at her, his tone full of threat. Venus couldnt help but sneer, her tone full of disapproval, Youre rich and powerful, what can I do to you! But I really want to know when will you end this fucking marriage! She felt like shes about to break down. She had to face the threat of Haos family and now she immediately had to face the threat of Kerry. When the hell was these awful days going to end? Kerry raised his eyebrows, with eyes full of sarcasm and tone full of disdain, So desperate to divorce me? Want Hao too much?! Her wrist was twisted by him so hard that it seemed to break with just a little bit of force, just like her leg, but Venus didnt struggle, while looking at him indifferently and saying in a cold and clear voice, Are you trying to break my hand again?! Then please do it! Kerry was too much, Venus, you are now not afraid of me at all, right? It seems that you have been living a little too leisurely these days! Venuss face was cold and her tone was full of contempt, Do you want me to be afraid of you? Im not my brother, so no matter how you treat me, you cant do anything to him! If you feel good for humiliating me, I cant resist, can I?! Chapter 120 You cant escape me tonight (2) Chapter 120 You can''t escape me tonight (2) Hearing her mention Tianye Mu, Kerry Ye s first reaction was to strangle her, but when he noticed her crutches, he suddenly stopped, his tone bing cold, Ive already arranged all the paperwork. Now get in ht car right now! Saying this, he no longer paid any attention to her, directly into the car. Venus sneered, thinking that maybe he felt bored this time and thought of torturing her for fun again? Slowly getting into the car, Venus was calm inside, no, hopeless. Anyway, she knew what would happen in the future, so what was the point of worrying or dwelling on it now? It would just make her breakdown! The car was speeding, but Venus was just quietly looking out of the window, directly ignoring Kerry beside her. Then his cold voice came, When we back to the Ye s mansion, you stay in your room and dont walk out of the room. If you need anything, you tell Mrs. Qin! Venus frowned after hearing this, her tone full of sarcasm, Imprison me again? Kerry snorted and spoke indifferently, Of course not, if I told you that my brother was back and if you were smart, you wouldnt have said so Your brother? Venus was surprised, trying to dig out some relevant information from her head and she suddenly remembered something. She still clearly remembered that Kerry had married her because of her brother, and he seemed to have told her, in rage, that when he and her brother had a fight, his brother Thinking about this, Venus froze, but she recovered quickly. His brother was injured by her brother, and she was sure that he would hate her, which meant that she would be in a more difficult situation from now on. She now had to face not only Kerry and Xinyou Qiao, but also Kevin Ye. Thinking of this, Venus suddenlyughed, causing Kerry beside her to frown, his tone full of coldness, What are youughing at? She shook her head and said in a easy tone, Nothing, I just thought of something funny. What? Hearing his question, Venus asked mockingly, Why should I tell you? What does it have to do with you? Being retorted by her like that, Kerry was angry inside him. He wanted to teach her a lesson, but considering her injuries, he finally gave it up! With her hands clutching together, she thought to herself, What will Kevin do to her? The car soon drove into the gates of Ye family. Looking at the approaching vi, she felt the time had passed by so quickly, as if she had been away for more than just half a month. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They then got into the living room, finding there was a handsome man sitting on the sofa. The sunlight was on his side face, adding a bit of elegance to him. Kerry nced at Venus with aplex look, then he shifted his gaze to Kevin who was sitting on the sofa, and said with a clear tone, Kevin, why arent you resting in your room? Kevin raised his head as he heard so. He was smiling politely, but he noticed the one who was standing next to him. He looked at her and said in a gentle tone, Hello, we meet again... Venus looked startled. The first time she saw him, she could recognize that he was the man who had helped her in the hospital, but she never thought he was Kerry s brother. Venus sighed inside. Why fate kept making fun of her? Hello, what a coincidence... Venus said in a proper manner, with a smile. Kevin looked at her thoughtfully and asked, Brother, is this beauty my sister-inw, right? Venus looked embarrassed, not knowing how to reply. Kerry nodded after hearing his words, and he said to Venus with his face turning to her, You are inconvenient, so go back to your own room to rest first. Despite the coldness of his words, it made her relief. It was better for her to stay in her own room than to stand in front of them. thinking of this, she leaned on her crutches and went straight upstairs. Returning to her room, Venus went to her desk and picked up her sketchbook. Then shey down on her bed and began to draw. She hadnt forgotten about next months Style Magazine interview, and now she had to work hard to cope with the unknown future. Chapter 120 You cant escape me tonight(3) Chapter 120 You can''t escape me tonight(3) In the living room. "By the way, I don''t know my sister-inws name yet..." Kevin Ye leaned against the sofazily, crossed his long legs, shook the ss with his slender fingers and asked calmly. "Venus Mu." Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "Her surname is mu?" Kerry Ye was stunned and his heart was a littleplicated. He wanted to tell Kevin the rtionship between Venus and Tianye Mu, but for some reason, he couldn''t open his mouth anyway. Kevin looked as if he was thinking about something. When Venus was trying to figure it out, a slight sound came from the room and immediately attracted Venus''s attention. She gently raised her head and saw Xiaozi, who she hadn''t seen for a long time. Xiaozi narrowed his bright eyes with a faint smile on his face, "Where have you been these days? I came here several times, but you were not there. " Venus put down the painting book, with a gentle smile on her face, and said softly, "my leg fell by ident. I have been staying in the hospital these days." "Oh, I see." Pursing his lips, Xiaozi said in a somewhat casual tone. He instantly moved from the air to the head of Venus''s bed, looked down at her, and muttered, "You are seriously injured this time. How did you get hurt?" Hearing Xiaozi''s concern, Venus smiled and said in a low voice, "Nothing. I just fell down by ident. I''ll recover after resting for a period of time." She deliberately hid it from him. She didn''t want Xiaozi to know how terrible her life was at the moment. Xiaozi''s eyes shed a trace of strange light, but he didn''t continue the topic. Then he turned around and gently waved his arm. The things in the room immediately suspended. Venus looked at Xiaozi with expectation. She was thinking about the new magic Xiaozi would show to her. Pursing his lips, Xiaozi said softly, "I''ve learned a new skill recently. Do you want to have a look?" After hearing his words, Venus was full of expectation. She quickly nodded and said, "Okay..." Pursing his lips in dissatisfaction, Xiaozi said in a low voice, "You looked so perfunctory. How about this? You can guess my new skill first. If you guess it right, I will perform for you... " After hearing Xiaozi''s words, Venus looked embarrassed. Did he mean that if she guessed right, he would perform, but if not, he wouldn''t show it to her? "Well, you give me some hints, Otherwise, how can I guess?" Venus said with hesitation. Xiaozi thought for a while and said, "Okay, let me show you." "Okay." With her eyes wide open, Venus found that Xiaozi disappeared in an instant, and he was not seen in every corner of the room. Just when Venus was confused, a sound of running water suddenly came from the bathroom. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Xiaozi appeared again, he held a ss of water in his hand, which was filled with clear water. She stared at him intently with curiosity. Xiaozi turned the cup upside down and the water quickly flowed out. Just when Venus thought that the water would spill on the ground, a magical scene appeared. Xiaozi gently pped his hands, and the water drops seemed to have life! They rose rapidly. When they reached midair, with the gesture of Xiaozi, they began to rapidly gather and finallybine into a circr water ball! Venus looked at the scene in consternation. She couldn''t help but exim, "Its amazing, how did you do it, Xiaozi?" Xiaozi didn''t reply immediately. With a swipe of his finger, the original shape of the water ball dispersed again and thenbined into a strip shape. Venus was dazzled by his movements. She was eager to know how he did it. Chapter 120 You cant escape me tonight (4) Chapter 120 You can''t escape me tonight (4) Water was irregr fluid that took on various shapes unless it was ced in a container. Other than that, Venus Mu couldn''t think of any way to transform it into various shapes. After Xiaozi waved his hand, the water, which had been in the form of a strip, spread out again and then began to gather into the shape of a cup. "Your superpower is really awesome. Those magicians definitely can''tpare to you." Venus said in surprise. Venus'' words weren''t meant to please Xiaozi. She really felt that way. Xiaozi performed it without the aid of tools. If she wasn''t familiar with him, she would have thought that she was dreaming! When he saw Venus was excited, Xiaozi felt happy. He looked at her quietly. Just at this moment, a knock came from the door. Venus ced his index finger to his mouth and immediately made a silent movement. Xiaozi gently stroked her hands, and the water instantly returned to the ss, then he disappeared. Seeing Xiaozi leave, Venus was a little sad. "Pleasee in." She said. The door of the room was opened, and after seeing Xinyou Qiao appear in the doorway, Venus immediately became nervous and asked, "Whats up?" Xinyou walked on her heels to Venus''s bed, looked at her with disdain and scoffed, "Why are you so nervous? I just want to talk to you." "I don''t want to talk to you, so please leave." Venus said. She knew Xinyou was trying to set herself up again "Venus, I guess you''ve heard that Kerrys brother Kevin is back, you''re probably going to be in trouble." Xinyous tone remained cold and arrogant. Venus nced at her. She said, "I dont care whether Kevines back or not. Its none of my business. " Xinyou sneered, "Do you think you can change your situation by ying dumb? I think you know why Kerry hates you and why Kevines back now. " Venu smiled mockingly, "I have to say that you know a lot of secrets." "So youd better dont piss me off." Xinyou stroked her hair slowly and said, "I know you better than you do, and you''ll definitely have bad luck if you piss me off." Venus knew that angry Xinyou would get her in trouble, but that didn''t mean she''d give in to her. "I''ve never messed with you. It seems that you''re always messing with me. How long do you think you can hide what you''ve done? After hearing Venuss words, Xinyou was very impatient. "Thest time you said that justice would prevail, but you broke your leg and you''re still in bed. Don''t try to fool me with that crap. I always believe that everything has to be fought for at all costs." she said. Venus looked startled and did not continue to argue. She knew there was no way Xinyou would listen to what she said, so she continued to draw. But Xinyu quickly stepped forward, snatched the drawing from her hand, took a nce at it, and snorted. "I thought you''d hate Kerry because he was mean to you. But you are still drawing his portrait." Venus''s brow furrowed, disgusted by her words. It wasn''t Kerry she was drawing, it was Xiaozi. She suddenly realized that Xiaozi''s face was simply identical to Kerry''s, or Xinyou wouldn''t have mistaken them. She suddenly felt a little sad. She didn''t want them to look the same. In her heart, the evil Kerry was no match for the kind-hearted Xiaozi. Venus didn''t deny it. Even if she exined it to Xinyou, Xinyou wouldn''t believe it. She coldly said, "Please get out. Its none of your business." Xinyou was angry. She was even more certain in her mind that Venus would never leave the Ye family. After all, she was now very well off. "If Kerry knew that you drew him, he will definitely be very angry. After all, being liked by you is simply an insult to him!" Xinyou said ruthlessly. Venus didn''t care. She knew Xinyou was mean. "You worry too much. Youre unmarried, but youre living in a married man''s house, youre also shameless." Xinyou was irritated by her words. She walked up to Venus and was about to p her, but Venus clutched her wrist. She raised her other hand again and tried to p Venus in the face. Venus looked calm as usual. She grabbed Xinyou with her other hand. Xinyou struggled strongly, and Venus, who had trouble moving, had to grab Xinyous hands with all her strength. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Let go of my hands." Xinyou said angrily. "No, I won''t let you hit me in the face." Venus scowled. She used to be surprised at Xingou''s scheming, but now she thought through many things. In the past, Xinyou was her friend and she didn''t want to lose her, so even though Xinyou targeted her and humiliated her, she was always unwilling to hate Xinyou. But now she knew exactly what kind of person Xinyou was, and then she suddenly realized that Xinyou was capable of nothing more than setting her up. Chapter 120 You cant escape me tonight (5) Chapter 120 You can''t escape me tonight (5) Xinyou Qiao didn''t know Venus was disdainful of her in her heart or she would be furious. She couldn''t endure the disdain of others towards her, especially the disdain from Venus. She swung her hands vigorously, breaking away from Venus in an instant. "I suggest you stay at home or you''ll not only break a leg." She gave Venus a cold stare. Xinyou always believed that if Kevin wanted to target Venus, then Venus would suffer more, and there would be no need for her to set Venus up again, and she would just watch them fight and gain the benefits. She even felt that day woulde soon, though she still would have to do something herself. Venus had a n in mind when she got the warning from Xinyou. She knew that Kerry would deal with her, but she didn''t need Xinyou''s warning. "Thank you for reminding me. Since Miss Qiao has said what you want to say, now please get out." Xinyou gave her a cold nce, then turned around and left. Just as she reached the door, she bumped into someone. When she looked up, she found it was Kerry. Xinyou''s heart was in her mouth now, wondering if her words just now had been heard by Kerry. "Kerry, are you here to see Venus?" Xinyou tried to remain calm. Kerry nodded lightly and said, "I have something to find her." As he entered Venuss room, Xinou had a sense of unease. She didn''t think that Kerry was looking for Venus to talk about work. After all, Venus was injured now, and she couldn''t work at the office. She stared at the door for a long time, and then she pressed her face against the door and listened to the talk inside. "Miss Qiao, what are you doing?" But at that moment, a low voice sounded from behind. Xinyou quickly turned around and saw Kevin who was full of doubts. She pretended to be calm, "Hi, Mr. Ye. I just wanted to know if Venus is inside." After hearing her exnation, Kevin raised his eyebrows slightly and gently said, "Since you have a good rtionship with my brother, then you just call me Kevin." Hearing his words, Xinyou rejoiced. She was still thinking about finding an opportunity for Kevin to get to know her, but she didn''t expect that he would now take the initiative to talk to her. Xinyou smiled gently and said shyly, "You can call me Xinyou." Kevin nodded after hearing that. He said, "Xinyou, may I invite you to walk around with me? I''ve been away from home for so long, and I''m unfamiliar with this ce now." Xinyou was a little hesitant. She just wanted to know exactly what Kerry wanted from Venus now. She was worried that Venus would say something against her. "Wouldn''t you like to go out with me?" Kevin asked. Faced with Kevin''s question, Xinyou didnt know how to answer it. "I''d love to. Im just wondering where we''ll go first." Xinyou said. After hearing her words, Kevin looked at the door of the room for a moment, and then he said softly, "Shall we go now?" Xinyou nodded. She looked at Venuss room again, and then she followed him straight down the stairs. She was reluctant to go out with him, but then it suddenly urred to her that she could take this opportunity to get in good with Kevin, so she was a little happy now. Venus never said a word after Kerry walked into her room. She was drawing quietly, ignoring Kerry directly. Suddenly Kerry grabbed her by the wrist and threw the drawing board on the desk, nearly knocking over the ss on top. He looked at her coldly, and then began to undress himself. Venus was little afraid when she saw him getting closer to her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What will you do?" she asked. "Fuck you." Upon hearing his words, she tried to flee the ce, but he had taken off his pants. "Kerry, I forbid you..." said Venus coldly. Looking at her flushed face, Kerry scoffed, "You forbid me to do what?" Venus was silent. She didn''t say what she was going to say. After a long time, she said, "I forbid you to come near me!" "Why should I listen to you?" After hearing Kerry''s words, she remembered that she had just used the same words to refute Xingyou. She didn''t expect that in just a few minutes, Kerry refuted her with these words. "Didn''t Miss Qiao satisfy you?" Venus scoffed. Looking at Kerry''s gloomy face, Venus wasn''t afraid. She continued, "My leg is broken. If you need a woman, you''d better go to find Xingyou. I''m sure she''ll be d to please you." Kerry got even angrier, but Venus was very happy. She wasn''t afraid that Kerry would be angry, but she was worried that he wouldn''t be. She had trouble with her leg, and there was nothing she could do if he took advantage of the situation to torment her, so the best way was to piss him off. Chapter 121 This man was so annoying(1) Chapter 121 This man was so annoying(1) Kerry Ye pinched Venus Mu''s chin indifferently. Looking at her pure and elegant face, he said coldly, "Don''t y tricks in front of me. You can''t escape today!" After saying that, he directly sat on her body and ruthlessly pressed her lips. There was no mercy on her at all. Venus frowned deeply. She tried her best to push him out, but found that he didn''t move at all. she felt her lips were painful. She couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Was he serious? Now her legs were extremely inconvenient. If he really wanted to vite her, she would never be able to resist! "Kerry, please don''t..." She only wore a dress today. Venus found that it was better not to provoke him. Kerry was taken aback a little. He felt he had an illusion just now that her tone was so gentle just now, which waspletely different from her usual intransigent image. However, even so, he showed no mercy to her. The only thing he wanted to do now was to vent his desire. That was all! Kerry smiled evilly. He stretched out his hands and grabbed hold of her arms, and then Venus took a deep breath.... After a long time, it was finally over... Venus looked at her dirty dress. She was so angry that she frowned deeply and said in a strong dissatisfaction, "Why are you so cruel! My god!" Kerry smiled and said indifferently, "You cheated on me. You should be d that I am still willing to touch you..." Venus retorted coldly, "Since you don''t want to touch me, why do you stille to me? Did I force you to touch me? " Kerry slowly dressed up. He nced at her indifferently," Venus, don''t forget that I bought you with money. You have no value but your body. Venus rolled her eyes in anger. Looking at her leg in ster, she couldn''t calm down at all, "Since you''re done now, can you leave now?" After hearing her words, Kerry crossed his arms over his chest and looked down at her, "Venus, don''t talk to me in such a tone of order. Who gives you the right to refute me? You are not qualified to do that!" Venus was so angry that sheughed. She stared at him coldly and said in disdain, "Don''t I even have the right to speak? Why are you so annoying?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You should have know this. Don''t question me, don''t refute me, don''t provoke me, you''d better remember it. You are just my ything! " "Ha ha..." Venus stared at him in disbelief, took a deep breath and asked coldly, "Then what do you allow me to do? What do you want me to do?" Kerry sneered as usual, "Eat, sleep and go to the bathroom." Hearing his words, Venus''s mouth twitched, "Are you kidding?" "No kidding." She asked in reply. Venus felt that she was going crazy. What he said was totally unfair. This man was so annoying! "It''s not fair at all!" "So what? Its rule." Venus said, "Since it''s unfair, I won''t abide by it." "OK." Venus didn''t expect him to agree her directly this time. As expected, he continued, "After you pay back the one million, I won''t stop you even if you want to leave here." How could she pay him back one million now?! Damn it!!! Venus decided to close her eyes. She had already seen his shamelessness. She didn''t want to continue to humiliate herself, so she directly turned over andy down. Suddenly she remembered that her dress was dirty, and she could only sit on the bed helplessly. Chapter 121 This man was so annoying(2) Chapter 121 This man was so annoying(2) Seeing that she calmed down, Kerry Ye stopped talking. He tidied up his suit, turned around and left directly. Before leaving the room, he suddenly said, "Stay away from Kevin Ye." When the door was closed, Venus Mu quickly took off her dress and threw it on the ground. The sticky stuff on her dress made her feel sick. She really wanted to take a shower at the moment, but considering that her legs were still in ster, she could only give up. She took out a tissue from her bag, carefully cleaned her body, and theny on the bed to tightly cover her body. The air was still filled with that dirty smell, which made her quickly cover her head. Perhaps it was too stuffy, Venus poked her head out of the quilt and found the ss of water on the desk. It was left by Zi Xiao just now. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A second ago she thought she was lucky to know such a good man as violet, but the next second, she was suffering humiliations by Kerry. Venus jumped off the bed and walked slowly to the desk. She picked up the ss and looked at the clear water drops in it. Tears suddenly streamed down her cheeks. Her parents, her brother, and many warm memories of the past shed through her mind, which recorded all herughter. Kerry walked out of Venus''s room and was about to go downstairs to the living room. However, he saw that Kerry and Xinyou Qiao was chatting happily. Kerry was very gratified. "What are you talking about?" Kerry walked directly to the sofa next to the two of them. Kerry nced at him and said gently, "I''m telling some interesting things on the trip. I don''t think you''ll be interested in them..." His brother had always been interested in work. He would never listen to such boring things. Kerry smiled and said indifferently, "I''m usually very busy and hard to have a holiday. If there is really something interesting, Im willing to listen." Kerry was stunned. He smiled and said, "Okay." It seemed that his brother had be sentimental after so many years. "Miss Qiao." A familiar voice came from behind, which made her stop. She turned around gracefully and saw Zihang. Xinyou frowned and asked in confusion, "Zihang Lu?" Zihang was not surprised at all. With a strange smile on his face, he said in a meaningful tone, "Miss Qiao still remembers me? Good. Let''s talk about our affairs." After thinking for a while, Xinyou suddenly became impatient when she thought of the past thing. She said coldly, "I have given you one hundred thousand. I think we have nothing unsettled!" Facing Xinyou''s cold face, Zihang didn''t feel surprised at all, "I was entangled with Venus ording to your instructions, but after that, I was slightly injured by Kerry. Dont you reimburse me for the medical fee and mental damages..." In the face of Zihang''s shameless request, she didn''t expect him to be such a shameless person! He didn''t make it, but now he was so brazen to ask for the medical fees. It was really hateful! Xinyou said in anger, "You haven''tpleted the thing I told you before! But I still paid you the remaining fifty thousand as promised!" Zihang smiled evilly. "Miss Qiao, in order toplete your n, I was punched by Kerry. You saw it at that time. Its for you. Do you want to deny it?" "Zihang, I''ve seen lots of people like you who are shameless, but I warn you, I won''t give you money! If you dare to badger me again, Ill definitely make you regret! " Chapter 121 This man was so annoying (3) Chapter 121 This man was so annoying (3) Zihang Lyu''s face sank. He said coldly, "Youre threatening me? If you don''t give me money, I will tell Kerry what you did." Xinyou was suddenly scared, but quickly returned to calm and said disdainfully, "Do you think that with your rtionship with Venus, Kerry will believe your words? Youre so ridiculous." "I''ll ask you onest time, will you pay me?"Zihang gloomily said. "No way." "Fine, I hope you don''t regret your choice." Zihang smiled darkly. Zihang''s words caused Xinyou to be worried. When she was thinking how to deal with Zihang, she saw he walking straight behind her. When she noticed that he walked toward Kerry, she was very worried. But Zihang was already in front of Kerry, so Xinyou couldn''t stop him any longer and hurried forward. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kerry looked indifferently at Zihang, who was blocking his way, and asked, "Mr. Lyu, Whats up?" As Zihang lookea at Xinyou, he noticed that she wore a disdainful expression. "Mr. Ye, I want to take up some of your time. Theres something you need to know." he said. "I''m sorry. I have to go to a meeting soon, so I don''t have time to talk to you." Kerry coldly answered. Faced with Kerry''s reaction, Xinyou disdained Zihang and said, "Mr. Lyu, if there''s nothing else, please leave and don''t disturb our work!" Kerry directly overtook him and took a step to leave. Zihang knew that Kerry couldn''t listen to him, so he said loudly, "Does Mr. Ye still remember what happened at the Tingyu Restaurant that time? Aren''t you curious what the truth is?" Before he could finish his sentence, Zihang saw Kerry turn around, but the next Kerry punched him and then he fell to the ground. Zihang felt great pain in his face all of a sudden. Kerry looked at him condescendingly and said coldly, "Don''t try to challenge my patience. Henry takes Mr. Lyu away." Henry heard the order and quickly had one of the two bodyguards drag Zihang away. Zihang couldn''t escape. He felt like his arm was about to be pulled off by them. He looked back and saw Xinyou''s smug look. He was furious, so he shouted at Kerry, "Kerry, It was Xinyou Qiao who paid me to go after Venus." Hearing his words, Kerry stopped in his tracks. On the side, Xinyou yelled, "Zihang Lu, stop lying." Zihang continued to yell, "Xinyou Qiao gave me 100,000 yuan. She told me to go to the Tingyu Resturant, tricked Venus out and raped her. I just didn''t expect you toe in time and I got beaten up by you." Kerry looked gloomy, which made Xinyou try to conceal her panic, "Kerry, this is all his nonsense. You must never trust him! He used to ask me to be his girlfriend at school, and I never said yes to him, so that''s why he nders me." She made up reasons and cried on purpose as she spoke. Kerry put a hand on her shoulder andforted her, "I believe you." Xinyou gradually calm down. Then she red at Zihang resentfully. Kerry turned around, walked up to Zihang and ordered, "Teach him a lesson." At Kerry''smand, the bodyguards who were holding Zihang started beating him. Zihang kept making screams. Facing the bodyguards, he didn''t have any chance to escape and could only let them beat him. After a short while, he was beaten ck and blue. Xinyou looked at him and suddenly she was terrified inside. She had witnessed Kerry''s cruelness. She was just wondering what Kerry would do to her if he found out what she had done. She kept reassuring herself that he would never know, but Kerry''s punishment for Venus always came to her mind. She was worried and scared, and she swore she would never let that daye. Chapter 121 This man was so annoying (4) Chapter 121 This man was so annoying (4) Thats enough. Kerry opened his mouth when Zihang Lu was almost beaten to death. He looked at Zihang, who was ck and blue all over, and said tly: If this happens again, Ill cut your tongue off! Then, Kerry turned around and walked away without looking at Zihang again. Zihang looked after Kerry as he left. His face contorted with anger. He roared: Kerry!! You are easily manipted by a woman when you are running such a bigpany!! This is so freaking hrious!! When Kerry walked back to thepany, Zihang managed to stand up, but he was tripped and he fell on the ground violently. Zihang was racked with agonizing pain. He looked up furiously and saw it was Xinyou who tripped him. Xinyou rested her hands on her hips and looked at him condescendingly. She smiled mockingly and said: Zihang, look at how pathetic you are! I warned you not to mess with me! But you didnt listen, and this is what you get!! Zihang wiped blood from the corners of his mouth. He stood up with great efforts and said coldly: Now I see how shameless you can be. Its too bad Im still alive, because sooner orter, I will tear your mask off and show everyone what kind of person you really are!! Xinyou wasnt concerned with his threat at all. Because she thought Zihang had no power and ability to do what he wanted when he was in such a condition. She said: Is that so? Then Ill be waiting. Yeah! Just wait! Zihang said. Xinyou looked at him with undisguised contempt, and then she turned around and walked back to the company. Zihangs legs were shivering nonstop. He was filled with bitterness and hatred, and he wished he could destroy the whole world. Kerry!! Xinyou!! Just wait!! I swear to take my revenge!!! ...... Xinyou went back to thepany feeling anxious. Although Kerry trusted her just now, she was still worried that Kerry might get suspicious. So she decided to talk with Kerry. She walked to Kerry s office, and she had already mentally rehearsed what she would say to Kerry. She knocked his door. Pleasee in. Xinyou then half opened the door and found Kerry was standing in the office with his back to her. She summoned up more courage and walked in. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kerry. Her soft voice disrupted Kerry s train of thought. He turned around, looked at Xinyous pretty face and asked: Why are you here? Xinyou was displeased by Kerry s question, but she concealed her displeasure and asked: Kerry, did you believe what Zihang said? Do you think I did that thing? Kerry was confused. He asked tly: Why are you asking this? Kerry was indeed thinking about this incident. He was doubtful about what Zihang said. In his mind, Xinyou is kind and sweet, and she would never do anything despicable. Besides, Zihang is Venuss ex-boyfriend. He had pestered Venus for so many times, and thats why Kerry decided to teach him a lesson this time. Although Kerry didnt care about Venus anymore, Venus was still Kerry s wife, so Zihang was actually destroying Kerry s dignity when he pestered Venus, and that, Kerry couldnt forgive. But the only thing he didnt understand was why would Zihang frame Xinyou. Was it possible that Zihang really tried to harass Xinyou before, just like Xinyou said? Xinyou was rather nervous when she saw Kerry s expression. She had no other option but to make a lie. She said: The reason why Zihang framed me was because of Venus. Zihang was very nice to Venus. Kerry listened, and he didnt say anything. When Zihang learned Venus was going to get married with you, they had a big quarrel with each other. Then Zihang found me suddenly and said he wants me to be his girlfriend...... Xinyou said cautiously while observing his reactions. I learnedter that Zihang asked me to be his girlfriend out of the intention to piss Venus off, because he hated Venus for betraying him. And in the end, Venus was still married to you. Xinyou said thest sentence feeling angry. She was of course lying. But when she initially learned Kerry and Venus were getting married, she was truly angry. She was so jealous of Venus when she thought Venus, an ugly duckling, was bing a swan. She couldnt even sleep at that time. She thought she was as good as Venus, and she should be the lucky one, and she is the one who truly deserves Kerry. Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry s gift (1) Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry'' s gift (1) Zihang Lu might either hate or love Venus Muslim. The reason why he wanted me it to me was that he once wanted me to rece Venus in his heart when we met by chance. But I refused him. How could I scramble for the husband of my good friend? What kind of people did he think of me? When ites to this, Xinyou mightily wrung her thighs and immediately the tears rolled down her face. She pretended to cry, covering her face with hands and saying, "Kerry, to be honest, I like you so much that I even had nned to meet with Zihang''s requirement. Will you think badly of me? " Seeing her sobbing with much sadness, the previous doubt in Kerry''s heart disappeared. Kerry sighed, gently hugged Xinyou andforted her,"Xinyou, II'''' I''m sorry to let you go through this. " Hearing this,Xinyou knew that she has achieved her goal and showed a smug smile secrectly.She appeared to be generous, It doesnt matter. I wont me you, Kerry All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I believe in you. Well. Xinyou showed a sweet smile and meekly leaned on the arms of Kerry, feeling his hot temperature, his voice with a touch of worry, "Kerry, you beat Zihang so badly this time, what if he comes to revenge us?" Hearing this, Kerry suddenly felt reasonable. He took his cell phone out of his pocket and dialed Henry''s number, saying with a touch of cruelty, "Henry, go to send a big gift to Mr. Lu." Yes, I see. Kerry hung up the phone, looked kindly at xinyou, and asked, "Don''t worry, he won''te to trouble you." With the affirmation from Kerry, Xinyou felt a huge relief. She felt sweet in her heart, as if she had been tasting the honey. She said shyly, "I believe you, but what is the big gift you said for Lu Zihang? Kerry''s ice-blue eyes turned a little gloomy, and his voice is a little maic. "You dont have to know about this," He says, "I''m afraid it will terrify you." Hearing him so say, Xinyou immediately felt her back spine cool, then obediently shut her mouth. She knew that Zihang this time was absolutely miserable... ... Zihang was seriously injured, so he first went to the hospital to bandage up the wound. When he arrived home, finding the door half open, and inside vaguely heard someone talking. Zihang thought that there was a thief in! Not waiting for his reaction, he suddenly felt pain on his neck, then lost his consciousness and copsed down the ground without any strength. After he woke up again, he found that there was nothing left in his house, and even he was bare lying on the ground. Zihang was shocked. He was about to struggle to rise to his feet, only to find he was attached tightly by a rope. At this moment, outside the door came two men. They stared at Zihang with cold eyes, saying without anypassion, Zihang Lu, now, have you known what consequence you will get if you annoyed our boss? You should know yourself well, or you wont know how you die someday. Zihang suddenly goggled. As early as two people appear, Zihang has recognized the two men, because his injury was also caused by them! What do you want to do! Seeing them getting closer, Zihang couldnt help being a little nervous. When the two men came to him, they directly pulled out Zihangs palms and looked at his long white fingers. They said in a regretful tone, "Long Yi (a nickname), which one do you think is better to cut down?" The man known as Long Yi nced contemptuously and spoke in a cold voice, "Long Er, (the other man), don''t say so much. Hurry up. let''splete our mission and go back !" Rebuked by Long Yi, Long Er directly took out his knife attached to his waist belt, which was so shinning that Zihang couldnt look into it with some pain in eyes. At this moment, Zihang almost brought his heart into his mouth. Dont do that! Please, I beg you. Please let me go! I will pay you plenty of money! Dont cut down my fingers. You cant do that! A painful scream echoed through the room, causing the two of them to frown. They picked up a towel and put it in Zihangs mouth, saying, "Don''t scream, what a goddamn fool!" Zihang was gagged and could only groans and as he looked at the bloody little finger on the floor. He was drenched in cold sweat because of huge pain and was almost fainted. Looking at Zihang lose his consciousness, Long Er just wanted to kick him with a scolding, but was stopped by Long Yi, saying, "Well, Mr. Zhang has told us that don''t kill him in case of bad reputation for our young master, so just give him a lesson." Hearing what Long Yi said, Long Er nodded his head on the spot, and spat fiercely at him, and left. Long Yi looked at Zihang again, came forward to untie the rope for him, and also left... Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerrys Gift (2) Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry''s Gift (2) When Zihang Lu woke up, he found he was sent to hospital. From the doctor, he knew it turned out to be his kind neighbor, who saw him and called 119. Zihang looked at the wrapped fingers, only to find he lost one of them. Recalling what happened, his heart shook wildly. He held the doctor, asking Doctor, why did not my finger be connected? Is it said the broken finger can be connected? Lifting the eye frame, the doctor sighed with regret, Sorry, Mr.Lu. Owing to the dyed time, your finger lost flexibility so it cant be connected. After listening, Zihang felt his brain was about to explode, staring at the broken finger nkly and laughing sadly. Kerry, you are fucking cruel to me. I shouldnt have annoyed you! But you have treated me like this. I also won''t let you down. You will regret to do so. " And so will the bitch Xinyou. I will let you two pay the price. "Mr. Lu, are you all right? The doctor was frightened by hisughter, and said with concern to Zihang. Hearing what the doctor said to him, Zihang gradually was restored to reason, and said, Im all right. Doctor, you can go busy first. The doctor nodded and seemingly wanted to say something but finally didnt. Zihang frowned and asked, Whats wrong? With some hesitation, the doctor finally said, Mr. Lu, please pay for the cost of your medical treatments, adding the cost of amodation in total of 118,000 yuan. Hearing this, Zihangs eyebrows winkled immediately. He just had nned to find an acquaintance to go back to take some money when he recalled that there was nothing left in his home. He asked, Doctor, may I use your phone? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his request, the doctor knew what Zihang wanted to do, so he gave his phone to him. He thought of Yiyao Mu, and at this time only she could help him. So he instantly dialed to Yiyao, and after two rings, Yiyaos voice went through the line. Hello, who is speaking? Zihang was delighted and said, Yiyao, its me, Zihang. Where are you now? After he finished, with a pause, Yiyao took a breath, and said, Zihang? Feeling there was something wrong with Yiyaos voice, and hearing some strange sound go through the line, he didnt care so much about it, but to raise money firstly. He couldnt wait to continue, Yiyao, Im in the hospital now. Can you bring me some money? After that, only hearing a sudden sound ah... but with huge enjoyment, Zihang finally knew what was happening on the other end of the line. How dare Yiyao Mu betrayed him and find another man! A slut! Yiyao Mu! What are you doing now! Are you be with another man now? Dont you feel sorry to me by doing so?! Zihang burst into huge anger that gathered in recent days. This time he couldnt help venting it out altogether. If in the past, Yiyao would ease off his fury with tender voice, but this time, not knowing why, Yiyao sneered, saying, Zihang Lu, how dare you shout at me! Do you want to die? Zihang took a breath mightily. And he couldnt believe Yiyao dare say that to him. What was going on now? Not waiting his answer, Yiyao continued to say, Zihang Lu, who do you think you are? If it wasnt my father who admired you and arranged you to work in thepany, you would just be a poor man now. Yiyao Mu, you... Yiyao interrupted him, and said, You are right. Just now I was having sex with a man... If previously you were not the boy friend of Venus Mu, I would not notice you at all. I just wanted to scrambled the man of Venus. Knowing the truth, Zihang was deeply taking his breath with his eyes ring, and almost broke down. But Yiyao was still talking, If you had stayed with me with obedience, there wouldnt be any trouble. But now you are so stupid that you annoyed Kerry Ye! Do you know his power? You went to againt him just like throwing an egg at the rock. Its really ridiculous! Hearing that, Zihang finally understood Changrui Mu was afraid to offend Kerry Ye because of him. So Changrui Mu hurried to distance himself to him. Zihang interrupt Yiyao, bear the fury in his hear, and pretend to hoax Yiyao, Even if we break up, now Im in trouble. So can you lend me some money due to our previous rtionship? Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry s gift (3) Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry'' s gift (3) However, after hearing his words, Yiyao Mu mockingly said, Youre such a wimp! But this time you should know yourself! I dont have money, and even if I do, I will never give it to you! Yiyao, are you going to be this cruel? Oh, to tell you the truth, I never have any feeling for you! I just want to make Venus Mu look bad! My last warning to you, dont call me again, or show up in front of me, otherwise I will never let you go! Goodbye... After Yiyao finished speaking, she directly hung up the phone. Listening to the constant busy tones, Zihang Lu was sad. He repented that he hadnt even found Yiyao s true face before! He taunted Kerry Ye for being cheated by a woman, but he, in the end, was the same! Yiyao, how could you do this Zihang was now in a dilemma. He was being urged to pay the medical bills every day, making him anxious. He wanted to borrow some money from colleagues, but he found that they all shunned him. Helplessly, he went to Changrui Mu, but was directly rejected outside the door. In the end, with the help of his neighbors, he paid off some of his debts, but he still needed to pay a lot of debts. The hospital also gave an ultimatum that if he didnt pay off the medical bills, they would sue him. Having no choice, he sold his house to pay off his debts. But, the rest of the time he had been living in a hotel and wandering around, but now the spending everywhere was very high, so if he didnt find a job soon, he would die. Changrui had asked someone to give him a letter of resignation, so he could no longer go to Mus Group. Thinking of Mus familys desperation, there was more and more resentment inside him. He thought with resentment that one day all those who messed with him he would not let them get away with it! Somehow, he actually walked to Tingyuxuan restaurant where the incident happened, and he wanted to leave, but he just happened to see a job advertisement, which turned out that they were hiring a supervisor. Though the sry was quite good, he didnt think he should take it. He used to be the sales manager at Mus Group and his sry was more than five times that of here, but now He was going to turn around and leave, but suddenly a n shed in his mind and he finally took a step into the dining hall. Hello, may I help you? Zihang pointed at the job advertisement on the door and spoke, Hello, Im here for the position of supervisor. After the man going through Zihang s resume and a brief interview, he was kept as a restaurant supervisor. Looking at the uniform handed over by the interview department, Zihang changed his expression and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. Xinyou Qiao, just wait, Ill soon let others know who you were. Ye s Mansion Todays weather was nice. Looking the sunshine out of the window, Venus decided to go out for a walk. Now her leg was recovering well and she believed that in a short time, she could throw away her crutches. There were a few lively birds hovering in the sky, flying freely in the direction of the garden, which gave direction to the aimless Venus, who then walked towards the garden with her crutches. Just at this moment, there was a sudden poof sounding, Venuss first reaction was that something had fallen into the water. Next to the swimming pool, she stopped to see, only to see a familiar figure quickly moving through the swimming pool. Kevin Ye felt someone was watching him, so he looked up, seeing Venus standing beside him. He smiled, Sister-inw! Its rare to see you out for a while. Since he had greeted her, it was not easy for Venus to pretend not to see him, so she spoke, Hello... Dont be so polite... Were at least brother and sister... By the way, hows your leg? Kevin asked kindly. Venus was surprised inside, for she didnt expect Kevin to be such a kind person. He waspletely different from Kerry, so she felt much more at ease inside. But she guessed that maybe he didnt know that her brothers name was Tianye Mu, or he wouldnt be able to treat her honestly. Thinking of this, she was somewhat lost inside. From the bottom of her heart, she didnt want to be disliked by Kevin. Kevin didnt seem to notice her thoughts, so he entered the water and started to free dive. His familiar posture was full of energy, which made Venus hesitate to leave.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just as she was about to turn around, there was a muffled sound from the pool, so she stopped and saw Kevins body swiftly going downwards. A few secondster he was gone, only to see some bubblesing out. Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry s gift (4) Chapter 122 Revenge, Kerry'' s gift (4) Venus realized the urgency and she even forgot her leg still injured, directly throwing away the crutches and jumped into the water. The dry ster became extremely heavy because of water. Fortunately, Kevin Ye was not far away, so she clenched her teeth and came to his drop-off point. After taking a big breath, she dived into the water. Soon her hand touched his waist, so she used the buoyancy of the water to lift him up, until his head was out of the water Venus found his eyes closed tightly, with no reaction at all. With his entire body all on top of her, she was difficult to move. She tried to hold up his body, yelling desperately, Help! Come on! Help! As the swimming pool was a short distance away from the vi, so soon the patrol found them. Seeing the situation, they were hurriedly saving them. With their help, Venus and Kevin were quickly saved. John came running in a panic and saw that Kevin was unconscious, so he immediately sent someone to call Dr. Han and arranged a nanny to take Venus to change clothes. After arranging everything, he immediately called Kerry Ye, who was in a meeting. But after hearing about Kevin s condition, he immediately announced that the meeting was postponed and then rushed back. When Kerry returned, Kevin had woken up under the treatment of Dr. Han. Seeing Kerry in a hurry, he said indifferently, Im fine... dont worry. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kerry was relieved and he couldnt help but ask, How did you drown in the pool? I heard that you were with Venus at that time? What the hell was going on?! Hearing his words, Kevin said, I was swimming, but all of a sudden my foot cramped up. I remember I slipped and fell in the pool, and it seemed like my sister-inw just happened to pass by and rescued me... After hearing this, Kerry looked stunned, for he originally thought it was Venus who pushed his brother into the water For some reason, Kerry was relieved to hear him say so, so he turned around to ask Dr. Han, Is my brother okay? Dr. Han had already examined Kevin, but he immediately shook his head and said, Hes fine and he needs to rest in bed for a few days. Ive checked his body, which is not so good, so try not to do swimming or other high-intensity projects. Hearing Dr. Hans reminder, Kerry nodded, still fearful. If it wasnt for Venus, then his brother might Kerry then sent Dr. Han to the door and when he was about to go, Mrs. Qin came in a hurry and said, Young master, youngdy has been unconscious since she was saved. Kerry looked pale and turned to Dr. Han, You cant leave yet. Venus has fainted. Go and have a check. Dr. Han nodded with a serious look and went upstairs again to Venuss room. After checking her condition, he said with a solemn tone, Her condition is very bad and her injured leg is showing signs of infection due to the water. Infection in the leg? Hearing these four words, Kerry felt heavy inside, so he spoke, She was injured for Kevin, so please save her. No matter what happened before, he did owe Venus a favor for this. Hearing that he was caring about Venus, Dr. Han was filled with surprise. Kerry finally knew to cherish her. He opened the medical kit and spoke, Dont worry, with me here, your wife will be fine, Ill give her an anti-inmmatory injection first. Hearing the words your wife, Kerry felt a bit strange, but it was undeniable that he didnt resent these words and seemed to have some other feelings. OK. After the injection, Dr. Han helped her remove the already wet ster, only to see a centimeter-long centipede-like scar on her smooth leg, especially dazzling in contrast to her white and delicate skin. Your wifes leg is quite badly injured, and in such a condition, she actually dared to go into the water to save him, its really courageous... Its a pity that such a beautiful leg is ruined... Dr. Han was full of pity, and its especially harsh to Kerry, for hes the one who made this, and if he hadnt removed the ster today, he wouldnt have even known she was hurt so badly! For the first time in his life, Kerry began to reflect whether hes been a little too hard on her... Kerry didnt realize in the slightest that he began to reflect himself for Venus and he didnt even think that it actually meant that his feelings towards Venus were starting to change. Due to the timely discovery, Venus soon woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Kevin who appeared in her room. She had a surprised expression on her face. Kevin looked at her with a straightforward look, and when he saw her waking up, his tone was filled with kindness, You finally woke up. Feeling his worry about her, Venus gradually recalled what had happened. She began to ask, but she found her voice became a bit hoarse due to her illness, What happened to me? She remembered she jumped into the water to save Kevin and she screamed as loud as she could for help. Then they were rescued by a patrol, but the rest, she couldnt recall. You saved me, but it made you wound get worse. Dr. Han had given you an anti-inmmatory injection, so what you need now is to rest. Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (1) Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (1) After hearing Kevin Ye s words, Venus Mu nodded and suddenly remembered something, so she asked, Are you okay? He felt her concern and Kevin s heart, which had been cold for a long time, seemed to be suddenly shined. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Im fine. Kevin quietly looked at her face and his tone unconsciously was tender and soft. When Venus felt it, she was startled, so she spoke, Good. This was Venus s sincere words and she did hope that Kevin was good. After all, he was the first one here, who remained friendly her. Since that day, Kevin often came to chat with her. The reason why he did so was he didnt want her to feel lonely. Venus felt his kindness and she was in a good mood. This day as usual, Kevin brought coffee to Venus s room, but when he was about to knock the door, he suddenly heard Xinyou Qiao s voice, Kerry Ye, Kevin really cares Venus. He every day goes to see her and chat with her... Kevin nced at her, just in time to notice the sh of coldness in her eyes, but the smile on her face was as usual. She calmly asked, Are you going to work? Kerry noticed the two cups of coffee in his hand, and he nodded gently and asked, How is she? Kevin said frankly, Much better. Yesterday afternoon, Dr. Han came and said that the swelling in the leg has gone down. Fortunately, the inmmation was controlled. Hearing him say this, Kerry didnt have too much reaction. Instead, Xinyou on the side looked heavy, for she saw that Kevin s caring for Venus was only because Venus happened to save his life this time. But his attitude would directly affect Xinyou s n! If Kevin stood in the middle, she still had a way to drive Venus out of here, but if he chose to side with Venus, things would get tricky If Kevin chose to support Venus, considering Kerry s attitude to Kevin, he might put aside his prejudice against Venus for the sake of his brother. After all, his hatred was all because of Kevin! What should she do next? Xinyou was in a state of anxiety and she absolutely couldnt allow that to happen. Then no matter what she did, Venus would never be punished like before, so how could she continue? It seemed that what she could do was Seeing Kevin enter Venus s room, Xinyou said to Kerry, with a smile, Kerry, since we came to Venus s door, why not go inside? Hearing her say so, Kerry didnt object, so they went into her room. Seeing the two of them, Venus s first reaction was to frown, but she didnt say anything but take a sip of the coffee that Kevin handed over to her. Venus, are you feeling better now? Xinyou tried to be nice and she forced herself to have a gentle tone. Venus knew Xinyou s asking was not because of caring about her, but she pretended to be grateful and said gently, Im feeling much better, thanks to Kevin s care. Youre my sister-inw and taking care of you is something I should do... Venus couldnt ept him to say so. Why did she think that was a bit so strange? Why she always pretended to be a good girl? This is disgusting Xinyou thought inwardly. Seeing the interaction between the two, Xinyou felt as if she was bitten by a viper, painful inside. She said with a smile on her face, Venus only has one brother left now and she hasnt seen him for several years. She is now lucky to meet such a considerate brother Kevin. Hearing Xinyou mention her brother, Venus trembled, but she quickly recovered and allowed her to continue. Xinyou wanted to continue, but she didnt expect to be interrupted by Kerry, only to see him suddenly say, Its almost time for work, so were going to the office first. Interrupted by him, Xinyou was a little unhappy, but she didnt dare to do anything too obvious, so she spoke, Chatting makes me forget the time. Well, goodbye, well go to thepany first. Until getting into the car, Kerry said, No mentioning Tianye Mu in front of Kevin, got it? Xinyou was trembling inside when she heard him say so. She knew Kerry very well. Though he said in a m way, he was already dissatisfied. She was too anxious this time. Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (2) Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (2) Xinyou Qiao answered with aggrievance, Venus Mu and I are good friends... Its rare to see someone treat her so well after so many years. Dont be angry, Kerry. Since she admitted her fault, Kerry Ye eased his face and spoke, Im not angry. I just dont want any more idents to happen to Kevin Ye, do you understand? Xinyou nodded and said, Sure. She was obedient seemingly, but inwardly she didnt think so. She had to let Kevin know that Venuss brother was Tianye Mu, but she needed to do it without Kerry s notice. Focusing on the newspaper, he was somewhat sad about what had just happened. He had a feeling that it was notpletely unintentional for Xinyou to say that. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If she did it on purpose, Kerry felt a slight tremor inside and then his brain automatically ignored this possibility. He would never be fooled by a woman like Zihang Lu said Kerry, I feel like youve changed. You seem to have be suspicious of me. Im really sad. Xinyou pretended to look sad, her tone with bitterness. Kerry looked at her with a calm look and said, Of course not. Dont think too much. Hearing his words, Xinyou couldnt help but purse her lips and spoke, How? Kevin has suffered so much in the past and he almost had an ident again two days ago, Im just sad for him... It was Venus who saved him two days ago. Xinyou resisted the urge to roll her eyes and then said, Venus probably did it out of guilt. After all, it was her brother who made Kevin suffer so much. It still has something to do with her. After hearing Xinyou s words, Kerry frowned. He looked into Xinyou s eyes, with his ice-blue eyes glowing, whose tone was much lower, How do you know? Xinyou was confused and asked, What do you mean? Kerry exined directly, How do you know that Kevin s suffering has something to do with Venus? What else do you know? Who told you these things? Three questions that Kerry asked in a row made Xinyou went nk. She cursed herself for being so careless that she said this out. Faced with Kerrys suspicious look, Xinyou forced herself to calm down and searched in her brain for an exnation that made sense, so her tone was extremely slow, I once heard that Mrs. Qin and someone was talking about this, so I got to know this. Kerry, you believe me, right? Faced with her exnation, Kerry didnt believe her immediately this time. A seed called suspicion began to fall into his heart. If Xinyou said someone else, Kerry might believe, but she said it was Mrs. Qin. Actually, everyone worked in the Ye s house had been staying more than 10 years, who were known by Kerry well. Kerry would never let someone who liked to gossip stay in the house and he had already arranged someone to always keep an eye on everyone s move, so if anyone dared to talk about this in private, he should have already been told So, this could only mean one thingXinyou was lying. With this in mind, Kerry began to reflect on himself. He may have trusted her too much in the past and he should look at her from another perspective. Knowing that the rtionship between Kevin and Venus got better, Xinyou realized that she couldnt let this situation go on, or her n would be ruined, so she felt its time to talk to Kevin. She followed Kevin, finding him in the garden lying on an iron chair and resting with his eyes closed, not looking for Venus as he usually did. Xinyou felt it was the time to go, so she came to him and leaned against the lush palm tree beside him, and said in a gentle tone, The environment here is pleasant and its a good ce for resting. Kevin was with an eye patch on his face, so she couldnt read his expression and he asked, Xinyou, why arent you at work today? She shook her head, but she realized that he couldnt see her, so she spoke, Im feeling a little ufortable today, so I took the day off. I see that you and Venus have been closetely, I wonder how much you know about her? Kevin, after hearing this, moved gently to take off the blindfold and his dark eyes were filled with puzzlement, his tone low and gentle, We are very suitable to each other, so we see each other more frequently. I find she is a kind girl. Xinyou snorted inside after hearing hisment, but her face didnt show anything. She just spoke, I heard that the reason why Kerry married her is all because of her brother. She always let people love her. After hearing her words, Kevin seemed to understand her intention, So? Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (3) Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (3) Seeing Kevin Ye bewildered by her, she was cheering inside, but she kept saying as if she knew nothing, Actually, Kerry Ye and Venus had a bad rtionship. I asked Kerry the reason and he said its because Venus s brother. After saying this, Xinyou had been carefully watching Kevin, trying to read his mind, but she found he was calm, as if there was no difference at all, which caused Xinyou worried. What? The reason why Kevin was calm was because he had already investigated Venus and he knew she was Tianye s sister, but now he was curious why Xinyou, who was her best friend, suddenly revealed such information to him. Kevin said, Im just curious, why do you mention this to me? Isnt Venus your best friend, and youre not worried that Ill do something against your friend? Xinyou looked stunned, for she didnt expect Kevin to think of this. It seemed that now she should be straightforward since she wanted him to stand on her side. There was no need to waste any time. Xinyou smiled, her tone elegant and charming, Tell you the truth, I actually like your brother earlier that Venus. Kerry married her because he wanted to use her to find Tianye, but what he likes is me. After hearing her words, Kevin began tough. Staring at her, he was still gentle, So you want to use me to let my brother and Venus divorce each other? In fact, he was quite impressed with Xinyou s courage, for she dared to be so brazen. This courage was not everyone could have, but it also reflected a fatal weakness. Why was she so confident that he would help her? And what she said about being in love with his brother. In his perception, if his brother really liked her, then it was impossible for him to be in such an awkward position. Was she now a mistress? Or a confidante that couldnt be introduced to others? His brother was extremely responsible and judging by the fact that he had never introduced her to him, Kevin knew she really did think too highly of herself! Now that she had been straightforward, Xinyou didnt want to continue denying it, so she just nodded and said, Kevin, you dont know how much pain your brother endures every day for you, living with a woman he doesnt like! Oh...for him? Xinyou was so na?ve! Or maybe she didnt know her brother at all! Perhaps even Kerry himself didnt notice that he did have some feelings for Venus, at least more than Xinyou, but he just hadnt noticed yet. If he really disliked Venus that much, there was no way he could have married her and let her live in the house! Even if he wanted to use her to find Tianye, then all he had to do was to keep Venus imprisoned and watch her every move, while revealing some news about her to the outside to draw Tianye out. How would he need to risk his marriage? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, he already knew how the two had gotten along before. Though his brother had often found fault with her, he timely took Venus to the doctor as soon as possible after her injury. ording to his brothers character, if he extremely hated someone, then that person might have long died anyway. Ye s house was heavily guarded, he could just dere that their marriage was sweet, so no one would notice Venus Xinyou didnt know what Kevin was thinking, but she should offer some benefits to him while he was considering. Kevin, I know that you might have a hard time epting this result, but I dont mean to ruin the rtionship between the two of you. I just thought that you would find out about this sooner orter anyway, so I might tell you in advance so that you can be prepared. Kevin smiled calmly after hearing her words, and spoke, Miss Qiao, thank you. But Ive always been a reasonable person and there is indeed a hatred between me and Tianye, but Venus is Venus and Tianye is Tianye. What he said caused Xinyou s body to stiffen. She stared at him in disbelief. Did he mean that no matter how close Venus was with Tianye, what he hated was Tianye and had nothing to do with Venus?! Kevin gave her a meaningful nce, while slowly lowering the blindfold, with a calm and rxed attitude, But what Miss Qiao said really makes me think again... When she heard his words, Xinyou waited quietly for the rest, but after waiting for a long time, even she suspected that Kevin was asleep, she still didnt wait for his words, so she turned around and left furiously. Hearing the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther away, Kevin took out his phone from his pocket and quickly dialed a number, and when the phone was connected, he said, Awen, look for Tianye s position and inform me as soon as you have any news. Hearing Awen s response, Kevin hung up the phone and gently rolled over to continue closing his eyes. In fact, what he didnt say just now was that it was really a misfortune for Venus to meet such a superb best friend like Xinyou, who was framing her all the time, betraying her every minute. Venus could never avoid her every trap Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (4) Chapter 123 Kerry changed his attitude to Venus (4) With his understanding of Venus Mus straightforward nature, meeting Xinyou Qiao must have made her suffer a lot. After a period of recuperation, Venuss leg was basically healed. She was unwilling to stay at home, so she first went to the hospital for reexamination to make sure that her right leg was fully recovered. Then she took a taxi directly to the office. When she got out of the car, passing by the entrance of thepany, a violent argument drew her attention, only to see a middle-aged couple dressed in shabby clothes, who were tangling with the security guard. The atmosphere seemed to be getting more and more tense. Only to see the middle-aged man trying to protect the long belt in his hands, whose old face full of was full of anxiety and his tone was a little nervous, This kind-hearted man, please do me a favor... Im really looking for my daughter... My daughter works in this building, please inform her for me... The middle-aged woman next to her grabbed the security guards sleeve and cried out snottily, I havent seen my daughter for a long time... Please let us see her! The security guards look at them full of contempt and disgust, saying maliciously, This is not a ce you can enter just because you want to! The people here are all distinguished and noble. How can they be your daughter? I think you re liars, and if you dont go, Im going to call the police... Faced with the strong security, both of them quickly let go of their hands, but the urgency on their faces didnt change at all, Please inform her, please? Our daughter is really in this... Stop, OK?... If you dont leave, Im going to do it! The security guard showed a fierce expression, while raising his baton in his hand, making a gesture to hit. The middle-aged couples eyes were filled with fear. When the baton was about to fall on the two of them, just at this moment, someone stopped him. Stop! As soon as the security guard stopped, he turned to look back. When he found that the one standing behind him was the Mr. Ye s wife, he was weak in the knees and he said with a nervous face, Young lady, how are you? Are you here to work? Venuss marriage to Kerry caused a stir at the time, even was reported by the local Times news, so it wasnt surprising that the security guard knew he. Venus didnt want to show her superiority, so she took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, You go back to work. Ill handle it here. After hearing Venuss words, the security guard was simply going to cry, for he thought he was going to lose his job that he had used connections to get... He nodded his head and left in a swift movement. Seeing the security guard leave, the middle-aged couple was suddenly relieved. Looking at the young and beautiful Venus, they said gratefully, Lady, youre such a good person. Thank you so much! Facing the sincere thanks of the two, Venus really felt a bit overwhelmed. She carefully pulled them up from the ground. Thinking of what she had just heard, she asked, Excuse me, where did youe from? Did youe here looking for someone? Hearing that Venus took the initiative to ask them and having a good impression of her just now, the couple no longer hid it and a touch of expectation rose within them. Perhaps the girl in front of them could help them find their daughter We came from the countryside. My daughter went to college and never came home, and then I heard from a ssmate who came home years ago that my daughter had graduated and was now working for a bigpany, so we asked that ssmate to ask around and found out that my daughter is working here When the middle-aged man was saying, he couldnt help but begin to cry, and the woman looked very sad, wiping her tears with her sleeve. My daughter hasnt been home for more than four years. We are worried, but also miss her. We didnt have enough money before, so we cant go. Now is the autumn harvest, so we two sell all the crops to get the money. Its not easy for us to find this ce, but just now the guard dont let us in The middle-aged woman choked with sobs when she said this. She could only keep wiping her tears with her sleeve. Looking at the couple, Venus felt endless heartache. Her parents had long passed away and there was no way she would ever be able to enjoy this extreme affection in the future, but this simple couple in front of her did so much for their daughter! Venus was biter inside as sheforted the couple and said, Dont worry, as long as your daughter is really in thepany, Ill help you find her! Hearing that Venus was willing to help, the couple were overjoyed, expressing their gratitude. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But there are thousands of people in thepany, what is your daughters name? Or do you have a picture of her? So, I can help you find her as soon as possible to make you reunite! Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (1) Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (1) After hearing Venus Mus words, the two fell into silence, but the middle-aged man began to say, We are poor in that countryside and we dont have a photo studio, so my girl hasnt taken a picture since she was a child. The mans face was filled with guilt and the middle-aged woman raised her head and continued, My daughters surname is Qiao, her name is Xinyou, but we cant prove anything else. Xinyou Qiao?! Hearing this, Venus simply couldnt believe it at all, but the old couple were both simple people and they did have some simrities with Xinyou. Maybe because of years of hard work, it was not easy to find out. Sensing the nervousness between the two, Venus was busy consoling, Dont worry, we do have a girl named Xinyou in our department. She is 24 years old this year, I wonder if she is the same age as your daughter? Hearing Venuss description, the old couple nodded incessantly and said with an excited face, Thats right, my daughter is indeed 24 years old this year, so can you find a way for us to meet her,dy? Although she still had doubts, Venus didnt want to upset the couple, so she took out her cell phone and dialed Xinyou s number, speaking directly, Come to the entrance of thepany right away, I want to see you. Really? I never expect you to look for me. Why cant youe up and say? Besides, why should I listen to you?! Hearing her harsh tone, she desperately held back her desire to hang up, and said in a calm tone, Come and youll know. Ill wait for you. After saying that, she directly hung up the phone. Seeing the expectant look on the old couples faces, Venus felt extremely, for she really couldnt believe that Xinyou, who was always proud and arrogant, would have such a background! Its not that she despised the couple, on the contrary, if Xinyou was really their daughter, Venus felt sorry for the two, because judging from Xinyou s personality, the meeting will definitely not end happily Of course, at the moment, everything was only based on Venuss guesses. When she came, Venus would have an answer. It was then that the middle-aged couple was staring at the door and they got excited and finally walked straight forward. They were so excited that they were chocking with sobs, My daughter, father and mother have finally found you! Venus didnt expect Xinyou to really be the child of this couple. Thinking about this scene, she suddenly understood her a little bit. She used toin that she always put too much value on money and even went so far as to do things that vited her morals, now she really understood her. Xinyou had wanted to know what exactly Venus was looking for her for, but she didnt want to be pestered by a couple dressed in poverty. But when she looked carefully at their faces, she deeply frowned and her tone was full of displeasure, What are you guys doing here? Who the hell told you I was here! Xinyou s tone was full of usations, which was undoubtedly like a pot of cold water, instantly putting out the couple s hope and excitement. Father Qiao s face was embarrassed, but he was still patient, Xinyou, why note home to see me and your mother all these years. We really miss you, so thats why we asked your ssmate to bringThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . us here... Mother was also happy, dark rough fingers pointing to the bag on the ground and said with a gentle face, We brought your favorite pickled duck eggs that you loved to eat as a child Without waiting for them to finish, they were directly interrupted by Xinyou, Enough! How could you come here without permission? You just dont want to make it easy on me, do you? Ive earned my day with my hard work and you want to ruin it, dont you! What she said really surprised the two, for they didnt expect their daughter, who had always been strong and well-behaved, to have changed so much since she came to the big city, which made it hard for them to ept! How would we want to destroy you? Your father and I miss you, so wee here. Well leave right away Facing her daughters big change, she was really too sad and tears instantly dripped down. Xinyou had no reaction at all, sneering and said arrogantly, Now that youve seen me, go back right away! Dont ever appear in front of me again. If others know that I have such a shabby background, then all my previous efforts will be in vain! Venus looked full of anger, and she didnt want to get involved at the beginning, for it was their own family business, but seeing Xinyou even treating her own parents so badly, she really couldnt stand aside. Xinyou, how can you treat your own parents so bad. How can you? Faced with Venuss help, Xinyou looked mockingly at her, her tone indifferent to the extreme, Venus, you asked me toe down for this?! Dont you have anything important to do? Xinyou, how could you Facing Xinyou s usations, her mother wanted to stop her. After all, they were the ones who asked Venus to help. You shut up! Xinyou snapped in anger, saying in cold-blood, How can you use me? Look at the poor life youve brought to me! You cant even buy a new dress all year round! I dont want to live this kind of life... The two lowered their heads in the face of their daughters usations. Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (2) Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (2) Xinyou Qiao!! How can you talk to your parents like this? They gave you your life! Maybe they dont make lots of money, but still, it was them who brought you up! Dont you have gratitude at all? Venus didnt want to start a quarrel with Xinyou. But she felt sorry for Xinyous parents and she couldnt tolerate Xinyous greed for money. Venus!! Who are you to tell me what to do? You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, and how can you understand my sorrow! I dont want your sympathy, and I dont want you to mind my business! Xinyou then looked at her parents, and took out some money from her handbag and thrust it into their hands. She then said coldly: This money is enough to support your life in the countryside. Donte to me again. I have done enough for you!! She then left without looking back again. Her father looked after her sadly as she walked away. He then felt blood was racing through his veins. All of a sudden, he grabbed his chest and fell on the ground heavily. His body shivered nonstop. Xinyous mom was greatly frightened. She knelt beside him, and cried: What happened!! Help!! Someone help us!! Venus arched her brows. She checked his body and found he was still breathing. She called an ambnce in an instant, and soon, the ambnce arrived, and Xinyous father was taken onto the ambnce. Venus also followed them because she was worried. They arrived at the hospital. Xinyous father was directly pushed into a surgery room because what he had was a heart attack.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyous mother had never been to a big hospital like this one before. She was so confused and frightened and the only thing she was capable of was crying. It was Venus who filled the formats and paid the money. Luckily, Xinyous father was out of danger after the surgery. He was transferred to a regr ward. But the doctor told Venus that the patient should be given constant care within twenty four hours. So Venus was still too worried to leave. Xinyous mother was relieved when she learned her husband was fine. She said to Venus with gratitude: Venus, thank you so very much. I cant imagine what would happen without...... Before she finished, Venus said: Please dont worry. Xinyous dad is a good person, and he will be fine! Xinyous mother nodded. She then remembered something suddenly, and took out the money Xinyou just gave her, and thrust it into Venus hands. She said: Take the money. I know it is not enough, but we will think of a way and pay you backter. Venus was so touched when she saw the money. She gave the money back to Xinyous mom and said: Please, keep the money. You dont need to do this. No, you have to keep it. I heard the doctor said the surgery alone costs tens of thousands yuan. I dont know much money do we have here, but you must keep it. Venus shook her head and said determinedly: Please. Xinyous dad is out of danger now, but his heart disease is till not cured. Keep the money for him. Maybe he will need it someday. Xinyous mom was so touched. Tears streamed down her face. She choked: Venus, you are such a good kid. We are an unlucky couple. Even our daughter hates us...... Venus sighed heavily andforted her. She was not Xinyou, and the only thing she could do was to take care of Xinyous parents for the time being. She hated Xinyou for being so impersonal, but there was nothing she could do. ...... Kerry was seated at the dinner table. His brow furrowed when he noticed the seat opposite his was empty. He said in a displeased tone: Venus is still not back? Where is she? She wants to keep all of us waiting? Xinyou felt happy when she heard what he said. She wanted Kerry to hate Venus, so she wanted Venus to keep doing these things to annoy Kerry. Kevin wiped his mouth slowly and said calmly: Oh, I almost forgot. Venus called me and said she is noting back tonight. She asked us not to worry about her. Kerry was not happy. She is noting back the whole night? Also, why did she call Kevin instead of me? What was she thinking? Kerry thought to himself. What a bloody woman Kevin looked at his big brother with a calm face. He now could see things with more rity, which was quite surprising. They finished the dinner in silence. Kerry went to his study after dinner, saying that he had something to deal with. Kevin then noticed Henry drove away, which surprised him a little, and he of course knew Henrys purpose to leave at that time. The next day, Kerry asked Xinyou to go to thepany herself, because he was busy with something. Xinyou was not happy, but she pretended to understand him, and she took a car and went to the company. Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (3) Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (3) Kevin Ye was at home watching TV when he received a message. He took out his cell phone and read the message, which read: Kerry has arrived at the hospital. Seeing this message, Kevinughed and put away his phone and continued watching TV. When he talked to Venus on the phonest night, he knew that she was in the hospital, and his brother also happened to be there. To take care of Xinyou''s father, Venus had rented two rooms for her and Xinyous mother at the hotel across the street from the hospitalst night. Venus was relieved to know that Xinyous father was in stable condition in the morning. Since she was familiar with the vicinity of the hospital, she went to fetch food for them from the hospital canteen. After they ate, she went to fetch water for them. Only what she didn''t expect was to run into Kerry in front of the hospital room after fetching water. "What are you doing here?" Venus''s brow furrowed. Kerry noticed the people in the ward. Henry Zhang had investigated that she had nothing to do with the old couple. But she not only paid their medical bills, but she took care of them all night. "Who are they?" Kerry asked. Venus just ignored him and carried the hot water into the house. "Mr. Qiao, it''s time to take the medicine." she said softly. Although Venus wasn''t going to pay any attention to Kerry, the old couple in the room couldn''t ignore him. Xinyous father, who was lying on the bed, said to his wife, "You go invite him toe in." "Pleasee in." Xinyous mother looked at the well-groomed Kerry and said. Kerry entered the room, watched the couple, and then looked at Venus. Sensing some awkwardness between them, Venus introduced Kerry to them, "This is my boss Kerry Ye. He knows Im in the hospital, so hees here." Hearing Venus''s introduction, they didn''t doubt it. Xinyous father said, "Hello, Mr. Ye, nice to meet you. So they talked together for a while. Xinyous father then told Kerry that they came to the city to find their daughter but he had suffered a heart attack and was saved by Venus. He expressed his gratitude for Venus. Theyplimented Venus so that she would impress Kerry. Even though Venus knew it was futile for them to do so, she was still touched by their kindness. Kerry listened quietly. He had mixed emotions. His seemed to have changed his views about Venus now. The couple kept talking while Kerry remained silent. "You can tell me her name and I can help you find her." He said suddenly. Kerry was actually a little unsure of what they had said. He had read the recruitment documents at the time and there was no staff of hispany from rural areas. He was very suspicious of the two. "I have found my daughter. We''ve seen her too." the old man said. After listening to his words, Kerry''s confusion deepened. If he had found his daughter, why didn''t she come to take care of him, but Venus took care of him? "Doesn''t she know you''re in the hospital? You tell me her name and I''ll tell her about it." said Kerry. Hearing Kerry''s words, Xinyous father sighed deeply. "My daughter''s name is Xinyou Qiao. I didn''t want her to worry about me, so I didnt tell her my illness." Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyous father said a lot, but Kerry didn''t pay attention to what he said. He only heard the name- Xinyou Qiao. Kerry thought he had misheard, and asked again, "Did you say your daughter''s name is Xinyou Qiao?" Xinyous father didn''t understand what he meant, and said with great certainty, "That''s right." Kerry thought back over it. He was sure there was only one woman named Xinyou Qiao in his company. He remembered that Xinyou had mentioned that she had a father who was a professor in university and a stepmother who had kicked her out of home. Venus was reluctant to say more and pretended not to notice Kerry''s look. "I''m going downstairs to get some supplies. If there is something wrong, call the doctor." she said to the old couple. Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (4) Chapter 124 Xinyou gave herself away (4) Venus walked past Kerry. She suddenly felt it was impolite to walk away, so she said, "Im fine here, so you don''t have to worry about me." Venus said those words on purpose. Actually she was going to tell him to get out of here. She didn''t want to waste time talking to him. Kerry understood what she meant. He said, "Okay, I''ll leave right away." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Venus sighed with relief. She turned around and left the hospital room. She needed to go downstairs to eat some food first, and then go to the nearby supermarket to buy some supplies. ........ "Venus, your boss is here again." Xinyous fathery on the bed with a kind smile on his face, reminding Venus, who was drawing designs. Venus looked up and was surprised to see Kerry walk into the room, and then said, "Why do youe here again?" "I just happen to stop by the hospital." said he. Venus looked at the nutritional supplements that Henry had ced on the table. She didn''t know what to say. When it was time for lunch, Venus had nned to go downstairs to buy lunch. Just then, the door was opened suddenly, and two men in chef''s uniforms walked in with trays carrying lunch. Seeing such a nice meal, the old couple was filled with shock. "This is from Mr. Ye. I hope you enjoy it." Venus said to them. Then Venus went straight downstairs to the fast food restaurant. She ordered pasta and a ss of hot milk. To her surprise, Kerry sat down across from her. "You''ve been eating this for the past few days?" Kerry asked, frowned. "Why don''t you eat the lunch I prepared?" Those meals were prepared by him from a western restaurant. He didn''t expect that she would rather eat these fast foods than the food he prepared, which made him feel a little angry. As for why he was angry, he didn''t know. Venus paid no attention to his words. She was now immune to Kerry''s words. No matter how he treated her, she could maintain calm and prevent herself from being affected by him as she had been before. "I think these non-nutritious meals are better for me." Venus said coldly, and then took a sip of milk. Kerry''s face darkened. Then he asked, "Is that couple''s daughter really Xinyou?" Hearing him mention Xinyou Qiao, Venus lost her appetite. She put down her fork, stared at Kerry, and scoffed, "Why dont you investigate it yourself? Whye to ask me?" She knew Kerry wouldn''t be kind to serve them dinner. It turned out that he wanted to know this. Actually, Venus was a little curious how he would feel when he knew this. Kerry''s brow furrowed in displeasure at Venus''s words, "Venus, do you have to talk to me like that?" "How do you think I should talk to you?" Venus scowled, "As for the facts, you just investigate it. Dont ask me about it. Kerry''s hands crossed unconsciously. If things were true, it only meant that Xinyou was too calcting. He used to trust her too much, but now he didn''t want to believe that she was that kind of person. His lips pursed subconsciously as he thought about Xinyous recent behavior. Actually he had investigated it. He knew that the old couple came from the rural areas. They did have a daughter, and her name was Xinyou Qiao. The reason he''de to ask Venus was simple. He just didn''t want to believe it. Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (1) Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (1) As Xinyou Qiao got admitted into the family Ye through lying and gaining Kerrys sympathy, what on earth did she want? Why did she got close to him? Once when the reason came to the public, everything would be overthrown, especially for a man with such a thoughtful mind like Kerry. When he learned that he was cheated, he would figured all the thing out rather than came to question others impulsively. After doing so, he found that there were many questionable points in it. Xinyou always grasped the opportunity urately. Every time when she had a dispute with Venus Mu, Xinyou was coincidentally met by him. It was worthy of pondering at that whether it really happened by chance or not. Venus didn''t know what he was thinking, and even if she knew it, she wouldn''t be happy. As for Kerry, as he had given a helping hand to Xinyou, even if he was suspicious of Xinyou now, Venus couldn''t assume that the things he did for Xinyou had never happened before! The talk with Venus was not pleasant, perhaps it was because he got changed. He suddenly realized that he had never cared about Venus''s feelings, so now he could clearly felt her indifference to him. Kerry felt as if a fishbone had been pinched in his neck, making it hard for him to swallow. At this moment, the phone''s ringtone suddenly rang, and Kerry took out the phone from his pocket. It was a strange number. When he was hesitating to answer the call, he found that Venus had already checked out and left. "Hello?" It was Zihang Lu. "Kerry, do you remember what I saidst time? Now I have new evidence in my hands, so I want to make a deal with you." If it was before, Kerry would just hang up the phone, but now he changed his mind, so he asked, "What deal?" "If you have time toe out for a drink, I think you will definitely be interested about it." Kerrys look seemed cold and thoughtful with whose fingers tapping the table loudly. In terms of patience, no one was better than Kerry, and Zihang was no exception. Soon Zihang continued to said, "Kerry, I hope you will think about it. Thest time you gave me such a big gift, now I should return the gift..." Hearing Zihang''s words, the corners of Kerry''s mouth turned around indifferently. After a long time passed , he said, "Well, give me your location." "Shangri-La Cafe." ... Entering the door of the cafe, the elegant cello sounded, and the room was full of refreshing coffee aroma. Kerry walked to the pre-arranged position and saw Zihang who seemed to be haggard, sitting opposite him with a t expression. Zihang''s expression shed with a faint hatred, and the smile on the corner of his mouth evoked, and his attitude seemed somewhat mysterious.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Kerry, now we meet again." Kerry looked unmoved. He took a look at the watch with a calm tone and said, "My time is limited, please turn to the main point of the topic as soon as possible." Looking at Kerry''s invincible attitude, Zihang''s was unbearably angry. Finally he restrained himself and said with a cunning smile on his face, "Of course I will." At the point, when he took out a CD-ROM from his pocket, his smile became more bold and said, "Kerry, do you remember what I saidst time? This time I am I brought the evidence, I wonder if you are interested in taking it away?" Kerry looked at Zihang in cold eyes, even the slightest expression on the face of Zihang could not escape his blue eyes. Finally, he turned a smile, too, and said," Mr. Lu, are you negotiating with me?" While his intention was seen through, Zihang no longer tried to conceal his purpose and said, " Give me 500,000 dors, and I will share you a valuable secret." "Right?" Kerry snorted coldly, his tone was t, "Do you mean I can''t know the truth unless I make a deal with you? To tell the truth, I hate being threatened the most. But now you seem to know that." It seemed everything was easy for Kerry, and his attitude made Zihang a little anxious. His tone turned a little unnatural and said, "Kerry, please dont misunderstand me. I''m not threatening you, I am just doing a business with you. If you think the price is high, I can give you a bargain." Kerry looked at him with a cold shot which made Zihang''s heart suddenly went up and down. What Zizhang did was just like pulling teeth from the tiger''s mouth. Kerry was the tiger, and if he got angry, he would indeed give Zihang a lesson . But he had to do it. Since being suppressed by the family Mu, his life became terrible. He couldnt even support himself with his poor sry. Now he had to take the risk! Just when Zihang felt desperate, he suddenly saw Kerry stretch his hand into pocket. Zihang''s heart nearly stopped. Now he did not even dare to take a breath. Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (2) Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (2) Was he going to pull out a gun? Just when he felt it was hard to breathe, a gold card, a symbol of nobility, appeared in front of him, and then Kerry Ye said in a low tone, Here is one million. For the secret. Kerry picked up the disc and handed it to Henry He and then stopped paying attention to the dumbfounded Zihang Lu. Then he left the seat, walking to the door. After leaving the caf, Kerry took a car directly to thepany. He sat on his desk, first examining the disc in his hand and then put it into theputer mainframe. The image was very clear and the time in the upper right corner was undoubtedly right. Then it began to y, happening at the public bathroom door of Tingyuxuan Restaurant. As it was recorded by a camera, so it could only be in the form of images, with no voice. The first thing that could be seen in it was Venus Mu going into the bathroom and then a man, sneaking inside, who was none other than Zihang! Seeing this, Kerry frowned slightly. Although it couldnt tell too much from the video, Zihang purposefully followed Venus. Distracting for a moment, Kerry began to focus on the following parts. After about 5 minutes, Venus looked panicked, appearing at the door of the toilet, followed by Zihang. Then Venus was pushed by Zihang against the wall. Venus was struggling desperately! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Seeing Venuss tears keeping falling down, helpless and angry, Kerry s heart ached. He still remembered that night, he cursed me and he even used Bitch. Though she was retorting, he was saying something harsher. At that time, he was impulse, but now, he was wondering whats her attitude towards him. If in the past, caring about his influence on Venus, he would definitely sneer at it, but now, for some reason, he really wanted to know. What happened next was no other idence. About 15 minutester, Kerry showed up, beating Zihang and taking Venus away. He thought the video ended here, but Xinyou s appearance made Kerry frown. It had been half an hour since the video was recorded and it seemed that Xinyou and Zihang had an argument, but since theres no sound, he couldnt tell what the argument was about. However, it told from another way that Xinyou knew what would happen to Venus. Then following part revealed the truth. In the video, Xinyou tried to leave after the argument, but she was immediately stopped by Zihang. Then they argued, but Xinyou seemed to lose patience, so she took out something from her bag and threw it to Zihang before leaving. The video clearly showed that it was a pile of cash. Then Zihang counted the money, while leaving with that money put to his inner pocket The video waspletely over here and Zihang did prove that Xinyou couldnt have nothing to do with this matter. Kerry recalled that Zihang had stated Xinyou s intentions. Xinyou sent him to harass Venus and promised to pay him a amount of money. Now it seemed that he was telling the truth. But why did Xinyou choose Zihang? He soon figured out that Zihang s rtionship with Venus made it easier to get to the goal, since the two had a story before, but his appearance disrupted their n! But Kerry didntpletely believe in Zihang. At the beginning, he suspected that the video was changed by Zihang, but then a detail made himpletely stop thinking so. He still remembered that night, when Venus walked out of the party room, it was Xinyou who reminded him that Venus hadnt returned by now.bining what she had done after that, it was absolutely impossible for Xinyou to stay out of it! Kerry looked full of indifference and he lit a cigarette and let it burn silently. He had no desire to smoke it. Now he felt very confused, as if what he had always been convinced of, had changed, and now he couldnt deceive himself! Xinyou was ying tricks on him! Whether he admitted it or not, he, Kerry, as Zihang said, had indeed been fooled by a woman! Xinyou,tely, has always had a feeling of uneasiness and her intuition had always been very keen, which told her that Kerry was very cold to her, even at work, he deliberately shunned her. She didnt understand and she also couldnt ask him. Instead, Venus was asked by Kerry to ride in the same car, but his attitude towards Venus was still indifferent. But Xinyou knew that everything was different from before Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (3) Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (3) However, Xinyou Qiao had never waited for the arrangement of fate. After analyzing the whole thing, she believed that Kerry Ye s attitude towards Venus was perhaps influenced by Kevin Ye, or perhaps Kevins attitude towards Venus had indirectly influenced him. Thinking of this, she decided to take advantage of it and she had to win Kerry s heart before he realized how badly he treated Venus before. Xinyou couldnt wait until lunch time, because in recent days, when it was lunch time, she would be told by secretary Liu that Kerry had gone to a business dinner and couldnt share the meal with her. Today, Xinyou decided not to wait until noon. She first went to the tea room to make a cup of coffee and took the elevator directly to the Mr. Ye s office. Arriving at to the door, Xinyou took a deep breath before knocking the door. Pleasee in. The maic voice of Kerry came through the door, making Xinyou feel happy, so she pushed the door open and directly walked in. Kerry, youve been working hard these days. Ive just made a cup of coffee, remember to drink it while its hot. Xinyou suppressed the excitement inside and walked to him with an elegant pace, cing the coffee, which was still hot, lightly by his hand. Kerry gradually shifted his gaze from the document to Xinyou s bright face. Seeing her blushing, he was filled with confusion. This was the woman he treated with all his heart, but she betrayed his trust. First, she hid her identity. Kerry had sent Henry to investigate and indeed, her parents came to see her that day, who encountered Venus. ording to the security guard who witnessed the whole process, he saw Xinyou arguing with the couple. This meant that Xinyou indeed knew the couple. Henry had also checked Xinyou s household registration and found that she was born in a countryside, but she has a temporary city household, so it was not easy to find out if he didnt check carefully. Xinyou, who was originally kind in his eyes, now seemed to have lost her purity, while having a hypocritical face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Not knowing how long it took, so long that Xinyou was about to be unable to maintain the smile on her face. Then she heard Kerry say, Thank you. Then go back to work. Hearing such an obvious eviction order, Xinyou s heart went cold, but she took a deep breath to maintain her calmness, her voice trembling, Kerry, what happened? Are you unhappy? She asked cautiously, with some unhappiness. If it was in the past, Kerry would have directlyforted her, but now, he looked extremely icy, with sunshine on his body, adding a little solemnity to him. Xinyou then boldly came to him to stretch out her arm around his neck, in an intimate manner, with a little spoiled tone, Tell me, who upset you? Please, dont ignore me... Kerry was just about to speak, when a petite figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the room. She immediately turned around and wanted to leave as soon as possible. Kerry was keenly aware of that figure, suddenly reaching out to shake off Xinyou s hands, saying in a serious tone, Venus,e back. Venus, who had originally walked out of the doorway, had to go back when she heard his order. Noticing the resentment in Xinyou s eyes, Venus directly ignored her and ced a document on Kerrys desk, and spoke, Mr. Ye, this is the project n of SA Clothing Group. Manager He asked me to give it to you. Please sign it. When Venus said this, her eyes happened to meet Kerry s, but she was hurriedly shifting away. Looking at her shoes, she continued to speak. All of Venuss actions were captured by Kerry. Looking at her, who was with resistance, Kerrys heart tightened. Raise your head. Have you been talking to your colleagues with your head down? Kerry s voice came from above, forcing Venus to raise her head and look at him. What she wanted to say was that she was willing to raise her head when facing anyone, except him and Xinyou. It wasnt that she was afraid, but felt sick. Of course, she couldnt say this directly. In thepany, Kerry was her supervisor, so she naturally had to say something nice, Mr. Ye, you are right and I will pay attention to it in the future. Then Ill go back first. After you finish it, I wille back up to get it. After hearing her words, his eyebrows were lightly raised, his tone negligent, Why bother? Is this your work efficiency? Waste all your time on walking. Venus pursed her lips, sighing inside, as if no matter what she said or did, he always would find fault with her. She wondered if she doomed to be fooled by God. Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (4) Chapter 125 Xinyou Was Doomed (4) Fine, Ill just wait here. If this is what Director Ye wants. Venus said. Kerry stopped picking on her and began studying the documents. At that time, Venus could feel Xinyou was ring at her in a hostile way. She thought if res could kill people, she would have died a thousand times. The clock ticked the time away, and the silence in the room was absolute. Everyone was immersed in his or her own thoughts. The document has only three pages, but Kerry had already looked at it for ten minutes, which annoyed Venus a lot. Venus thought to herself: Oh for the love of god!! Be quick!! You freaking loser!! Venus had been feeling irritable those days, and of course Kerry was the main reason for her irritability. She was responsible for designing clothes in thepany, but all of a sudden, she was asked to run errands for Kerry, doing things like passing documents and the other mindless jobs which were usually finished by Manager Hes secretary. She asked the secretary about it but she was told that it was Kerry s idea, and thats why she felt annoyed and gloomy those days. She hated wasting her time on these mindless errands. But she thought it through very fast. She believed it was another technique applied by Kerry the pervert to torture her. Kerry finally signed the document after careful study, and Venus signed with huge relief. But then, Kerry said arrogantly: Miss Mu, make a cup of coffee for me. Venus was again seized by bitterness. She hated the way Kerry sent her on errands. Director Ye, there is a cup of coffee on your table. Venus clenched her teeth. But Kerry didnt even look at the coffee on his table, which was already cold, and he didnt seem to notice that Xinyous face had already set in grim lines. He said coldly: Im your superior, and you should never question my decision. Do you know what is the consequence? Venus turned around and was about to go and make coffee because she didnt want to argue with him, not after hearing his intelligent words. Wait! Kerry shouted. Venuss anger red up in an instant. But she took a deep breath, refrained her anger, turned around slowly and asked calmly: Yes, Director Ye. Whats the matter? Kerry didnt notice her anger. He pointed at the coffee cup on his table, put on a weird smile and said in a low voice: Miss Mu, you can just use this cup. Venus then dragged herself to the table and grabbed the cup. She ignored Xinyous long and hard stare, turned around, and was about to leave. But then, Kerry s annoying voice was heard again. Right, Miss Mu. No sugar, no milk! Fine. Venus said in an impatient tone of voice. She pulled her hair because Kerry was really driving her crazy. But she knew she had to obey, after all, she was working in hispany. Screw these blood sucking capitalists!! She thought to herself. Venus left. So there were only Xinyou and Kerry in the office. Kerry was back to his work, and Xinyou could no longer put up with his behavior. She asked directly: Kerry! Whats the matter with you? Why did you ask Venus to pour my coffee away!! Xinyou was filled with bitterness. She realized Kerry was distancing himself from her on purpose, and he was getting closer to Venus. If she wasnt sure about it earlier, the fact that Kerry asked Venus to pour her coffee away just proved everything. On the surface, Kerry seemed to be picking on Venus and giving her a hard time on purpose, but Xinyou, who is very observant, noticed that Kerry was actually trying to create more opportunities to be with Venus. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Xinyou knew how efficient Kerry could be, because she once saw Kerry studying the document brought to him by Secretary Liu, and it only took him a minute. She remembered sheplimented him on his efficiency. But just now, he spent ten minutes reading a document that has only three pages. Even she wouldnt need that much time to read it. Xinyou knew something must had happened, or this wouldnt happen at all. But she didnt know what happened. Kerry looked at her, and saw her eyes were moist. He then opened the screen, and found the file Zihang Lu gave him, and pressed the y button...... Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (1) Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (1) With time passing by, Xinyou Qiao s look changed from curiosity, to shock, to incredulity, whose any subtle look was captured by his eyes, and of course, the fleeting fear. Xinyou s gaze moved away from the screen, much calmer and her tone was with aggrievance, Kerry Ye, its not true. You have to believe me. Ive never done this! After hearing her, Kerry was sure she did do so. Kerry had sent Henry He to make a copy of the disc and take it to a professional expert. The result was100% original without any modification or alteration. Facing this, however, she still tried to lie. Was he, Kerry, really so silly? Ive let professionals check this and theres no trace of PS. What else do you want to say? Kerry asked with an indifferent look. After hearing his words, Xinyou was desperate, but she quickly adjusted her mind and answered with a very sincere tone, Actually, I heard something I shouldnt have, so Zihang Lu threatened me and told me to give him 50,000 yuan, or he would take revenge on me! Looking at that very dramatic face, he might have believed her if he hadnt done the research beforehand. Do you know who gave it to me? Kerry looked calm, asking. After hearing his question, Xinyou suddenly felt a touch of intense unease inside. She said in a touching voice, Kerry, you trust someone else but not me? Kerrys bony hands picked up Xinyou s chin, causing her in great pain, but there was no mercy in Kerrys eyes, only hatred and indifference after being deceived! Looking at her painfully bloodless face, Kerry said coldly, Xinyou, do you know what I hate most? Thats cheating! Tell me, after you implemented your n, were you very proud of yourself?! Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyou tried to hold back her fear, shaking her head desperately, No! I dont! Even if did, its because I love you I want so much to be with you. When he heard Xinyou s cries, Kerry coldly withdrew his hand and pressed her down on the desk, but there was no ambiguity in his look, only endless coldness, Thats why you do whatever it takes to seduce me? Just trying to let me fuck you?! Hearing the obvious sarcasm in his tone, Xinyou s face burned with pain as if he had mercilessly pped her! How could he say this about her? Even if she had done something wrong, it was all because she loved him! As a matter of fact, she had always heard people say that in the world of rtionships, men were always more rational than women. Even if women loved them to death, men chose to ignore it if they had no feelings for women. Im doing it because I love you! Xinyou s tone was filled with sadness as she continued, Kerry, have you forgotten? Youre my first man and you think its just my virginity Im paying for? And all my hopes and pride! Kerry deeply shook inside. He seemed to have forgotten about that. Now in retrospect, he was bing more and more skeptical of her words, but before it was just a vague notion. But now, his instinct was bing more and more genuine, for he felt that the woman that night was really not her, but now he couldnt refute it Maybe you men dont care about this and simply treat it as a physical need, but Im foolish enough to fall in love with you. Kerry, tell me, am I wrong?! After Kerry heard her words, his lips pursed, raising a mocking smile and said in a cold tone, Xinyou, youre making it impossible for me to trust you at all right now. Hearing his words, Xinyou looked stunned and asked dumbfoundedly, What do you mean? If this was the only thing, I might not really have cared, but your sessive deceptions have completely shattered my trust! Xinyou s pupils constricted and she felt as if her heart was being strangled by a pair of invisible hands, deadly, making her about to suffocate! Kerry, I didnt Kerry shook his head with an indifferent look and put his index finger on his lips, signing her to shut up. Then she stopped saying Then he said, Dont rush to deny, even if I dont care about this, but how are you going to exin about your background? Is it also a lie that your parents from the countryside? After listening to Kerry, Xinyou suddenly took a few steps backwards, with her hands cing on top of her chest, her look filled with despair. Did he even know about this? She knew Kerry too well and he would never say something he was unsure, so he already had the evidence! Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (2) Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (2) Xinyou Qiao was in a total mess, but she forced herself to calm down. She keptforting herself and as long as she was still in Ye family, as long as shes still Kerry Ye s first woman, he wouldnt abandon her! Steadying her mind, Xinyou s brain began to work. Suddenly, a detail was discovered by her, her tone carrying some imperceptible resentment, Kerry, was it Venus Mu who told you? Hearing her words, Kerry waspletely disappointed. The kind Xinyou in his heart, as if a bright rose, completely withered and died. Though her plot was uncovered, her first reaction was not to admit it, but to try to escape, even wanting to drag others down with her! Seeing that Kerry was silent, Xinyou was even more sure of this thought. She scolded Venus inwardly and said, Maybe its because I live in Ye family and its inevitable that she has some prejudice against me in her, which I can understand. You know what, Kerry? My family was extremely poor, so poor that I couldnt eat meat a year or wear new clothes. Ever since I came here, Ive told myself to be stronger, so why I worked so hard was just to get out of that awful life I had before! I dont feel wrong at all and maybe you think Im vain, but you havent lived that kind of hard life. If you experience it yourself, youll be able to understand me... Xinyou was crying much harder. Not telling you the truth was because Im working hard in this city and if people know this, it will be difficult for me to find a job and I will even be looked down upon by many people! Kerry, you have to believe me... I really didnt mean it... Kerry chose to face the repentant Xinyou with silence and he reallt didnt know what to say at the moment. He hated that she deceived him, but he didnt want to be so cruel to her. Anyway, she was his woman, so he really didnt know what kind of mood he should have to face her. After a long time, he said, Go back to work. Hearing this, Xinyoupletely rxed. She gently wiped away her tears and looked at him with a complex look before turning around. At least he didnt punish her for what she had done, nor had he explicitly stated that he wanted her to move out, which meant that he still had some feelings for him. Thinking of this, Xinyou began to feel some hope. Although she was a bit dangerous today, she had come to know how much Kerry cared her, which was an unexpected bonus! It was just that she needed to be more careful in the future. Thinking of this, Xinyou cursed Venus. If it was Venus who told Kerry, then she should be aware of what was gonna happen to her! Meiye Bar The bar was in a total darkness, with loud music. Men and women in the dance floor were dancing and flirting. The whole hall was full of wildness and excitement. There was a hot beauty sitting at the bar, attracting the attention of countless hunters around her, but she seemed to be in a bad mood, drinking the strong spirits one cup after another cup. Hey, pretty girl, dance with me? A man with green hair asked her to dance.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Fuck off! The woman wasnt interested at all, so she just rejected him, making the man have no choice but to walk away. The woman was still drinking, with the flush on her face bing more and more obvious. Finally, the drunkenness became stronger and when she struggled to get up, a familiar voice came behind her, catching all her attention. Xinyou, why are you drinking alone here? Xinyou turned around, drunkenly looking at the man behind him. After a while, she couldnt tell who the man was, only then did she notice that she was really drunk. She asked, Who are you? Kevin Ye looked at her in a funny way. Seeing that she was really drunk, he went forward to kindly hold her up and said in a gentle tone, I am Kevin. Hearing his name, Xinyou suddenly seemed to been wronged by someone and her tears flowed straight down, whose tone was a little bitter, Kerry... is that you? Are youing to take me home? Hearing her call out her brothers name, Kevin helplessly shook his head, originally wanting to tell her, but he found it was meaningless. He only carefully held her waist, taking her out of the bar. Xinyou put her face directly on Kevins chest, sniffing, tone with a little drunkenness, You are really Kerry. You always smell so good. Hearing her words, Kevin felt funny. Then he put her in the passenger sea, and carefully fastened the seat belt for her before starting the car. Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (3) Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (3) He came here today to meet someone, but he didnt expect to bump into Xinyou Qiao, who even ridiculously thought of him as his brother. Thinking of this, Kevin Yeughed. Compared to hisparably perfect brother, his presence was indeed negligible! Right at this moment, Xinyou beside him looked filled with pain, with tears instantly wetting her face as she mumbled, Kerry Ye... dont leave me... I love you... I love you more than Venus Mu... Hearing her talking to herself, Kevin felt really funny, for he didnt expect Xinyou, who was usually so decent to be so bold after getting drunk. Kerry... Do you believe me or not? Do you believe me or not? Perhaps because she couldnt hear the response, Xinyou turned her head, gazing at Kevin, with a little usation in her tone. Unable to bear her insistence, Kevin could only say helplessly, I believe you. Hearing Kerrys reply, Xinyou finally recovered quite a bit and she was much quieter. Perhaps she was really drunken, keeping talking to him. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. I apologize for what happened today, you must forgive me... Hmph! Venus is really annoying! She is simply trying to destroy our rtionship. Kerry... You mustnt fall for it! Hearing her words, Kevin was stunned, showing a thoughtful look and asked with a tentative tone, You think its all because of Venus? Hearing Kevins words, Xinyou nodded desperately. She was now in a total mess, so her mind wasnt even as clear as usual. She just wanted to say everything that was on her mind. Right! That bitch Venus... She messed it up... Xinyou hupped and kept pounding her forehead with both hands, looking full of pain, Ah, my head hurts...Kerry... my head hurts... Hearing her cry out for a headache, Kevin immediately pulled the car over, reaching out his hand to rub her forehead for her, and asked with a coaxing tone, Are you feeling better now? Yes... So, tell me, what has Venus done? Xinyou enjoyed the massage of his fingers while she couldnt help but spit out, Didnt I tell you during the day... but I know something that you dont know! Xinyou said solemnly and Kevin looked at her with an obscure look, asking in a gentle tone, I dont know? Right. So, tell me. Finding Kerry want to know, Xinyou just wanted to tell him all. She was ndering Venus to make Kerry divorce her! So, she said, Do you know who took Venus s virginity? Kevin frowned and shook his head, suddenly realizing that she couldnt see him, so he spoke, I dont know. Oh... its your best friend Hao Nangong! After hearing her words, Kevin looked pale, for he didnt expect to get such explosive news from Xinyou! But he was a little skeptical. In his impression, Venus didnt seem like the one who would do such a thing. Was he wrong in his judgement? How did you know that it was Hao? Taking advantage of Xinyou sck of consciousness, Kevin directly asked. Xinyou wouldnt doubt of Kerry s question and what she wanted to do was to expose all of Venuss scandals, so that Kerry would hate her and divorce her as soon as possible! Of course, it was Hao who told me this. Hearing her exnation, Kevin was suspicious of her words. He remembered that before the ident, Hao was the best friend of his brother, so how could he do this? Before Kevin could ask, Xinyou was the first to exin, Venus saved Haos life a few years ago and from then on, Venus was the only one that Hao nned to marry, but he didnt expect that Venus, in the end, would marry you Of course, Hao couldnt ept this result, so he always tried to get Venus. Before Venus s marriage, he used some tactics to sleep with her. Thats why I feel sorry for you, marrying a slut! Kerry... you deserve better... Kevin tried to digest all the information while knowing more about the current situation, but he soon found a problem and asked, How did you know what Hao was thinking? Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (4) Chapter 126 Kerry finally knew the truth (4) He told me, of course. He told you? Why is he telling you these things? Kevin Ye kept asking, for he even detected the conspiracy, but to his disappointment, Xinyou Qiao, who might have drunk too much wine, after repeating because a few times, fell deeply asleep. Looking at her tired sleeping face, Kevin was a little disappointed, but still excited because he knew some secrets. He gently rolled down the window, trying to digest the news he had gotten tonight, while taking out a phone from his pocket and quickly dialed a number, and when it was connected, he said in a solemn tone, Ajie, investigate something for me... After this, he drove Xinyou home and told Kerry Ye that Xinyou was drinking alone while he was looking for a friend, but he didnt tell what happened next. Kerry didnt suspect. Back to his room, Kevin had a temporary insomnia. Although he got a lot of information, he still felt far from enough. His intuition told him that there must be a more horrible plot that had has not yet surfaced and all he needed to do now was to wait and see what happened, so as not to wake the sleeping dog. Venus,e to my office. Kerry s voice came from the phone, making Venus frown. She just wanted to refuse, but he seemed to know what she was thinking, so he hung up the phone before she could say it. Two days ago, she not only needed to send documents and make coffee, but also apany him for lunch. Despite of her reluctance, he was still arrogant enough not to give her the chance to say no, causing Venus to be extremely angry! Lifting her wrist to look at the time, it turned out to be 11:15. Venus sighed helplessly, while standing up from her seat, and took the elevator directly to Mr. Ye s office. She didnt notice Xinyou s jealousy and out of anger, Xinyou also lest her seat and took another elevator to the 28th floor. She wanted to know why Venus went up to Kerry for so many times! Venus came to the door of his office and knocked the door as usual. Soon, there was a response from inside, so she pushed the door in and saw Kerry lying on the sofa. He was in azy posture with his legs crossed, with a fine crystal ss in his right hand, the red liquid in which emitted a sweet smell. Kerry nce at her, smiling, whose tone with some charm, Come here, sit down. She was surprised that he could be so nice to her, but her clear little face was full of coolness and her tone was t as she asked, You asked me toe over at this time, so you want me to apany you to lunch again, right? Right. Hearing his words, Venus turned pale, for she really didnt want to do this endless entanglement with him, pointless. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus then said, Well, today I hope its thest time. In the future, for something like dinner, you should ask Xinyou. I think shes more professional than me! Kerry lifted his perfect chin lightly, wearing a wry smile, Are you jealous? Since you know that she is more professional than you, you should be open-minded to learn. I do think you have unlimited potential! Looking at his flirtatious look, Venus was pissed off. He used to be arrogant and did so many things to hurt her for Xinyou! Now he started using soft violence and even though shes rarely hurt now, it still didnt make her feel any better! She hated him so much, but why didnt he have any sense of that? Kerry, whatever humiliation and torture you think of right now, just go ahead. Im not afraid of you anymore! Venus s tone was cold, with a strong intention of a direct showdown. Why would you think that? Im not ordering you, but inviting you. Are you a dummy? His good intentions were taken as a conspiracy, which destroyed his warmth, so he said with a tone of hidden anger. He really thought that Venus was a nerd. Can t she see that hes deliberately trying to please her? He, Kerry, had never treated someone like this. After learning of Xinyou s true nature, Kerry also did a lot of research in private and discovered that she really wasnt as pure and beautiful as he thought. Thinking in the past, for Xinyou, he never listened to her exnation. Now he understood that he wanted to make it up to her, but this woman not only never smile at him, but also said some crazy stupid words. He had thought of giving up many times, for he didnt want to humiliate himself. But every time he faced her deliberate neglect, he felt awful, but he didnt want to give up, for he didnt believe he couldnt move Venus. He had encountered many tough situations, so how could he not be able to handle a woman. Invite her? Hearing his words, Venus had to admit that she was simply shocked! She looked suspicious and asked in an indifferent tone, Why invite me to lunch? Is it possible for you to eat while facing the most disgusting woman?! Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation(1) Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation(1) Kerry s brow furrowed. He asked in an annoyed tone of voice: When did I say you are the woman I hate the most? If I indeed said it, I take it back. Is that okay? Venus was displeased by his arrogance. She looked at him with contempt. Then she shook her head and said in a mocking tone: You can not take what you said back, just like the water poured away is forever poured away. If I p you and ask you to forgive you in an instant, will you forgive me? Kerry had no idea what he did to her. He stripped her of her pride and dignity, and he made her life utterly miserable. How could he expect Venus to forget all the humiliations she was subjected to because of him simply by making an apology? Kerry froze for an instant. He never thought Venus hated him so much. He asked: Then what do you want? I want nothing! Venus eyes were moist. She turned around and looked outside the window. She said in a hoarse voice: The past is behind us, and I dont want to talk about it anymore. But I really dont want you in my life anymore. If you really feel sorry, please keep your distance. Thats impossible! Kerry looked at Venuss face. When he noticed there were tears brimming in her eyes, he felt very shocked. He stood up and held her in his arm. He then cupped her chin with his hand, lifted up her face and said in a grim voice: You should know you can never get rid of me the day you married to me. Venus was so angry. She didnt know how to get rid of him, and she didnt know what Kerry was insisting for, and why was he trying to please her all of a sudden. She would never believe Kerry would someday change his character and treat her so nicely when he obviously hates her so much. Why cant you just leave me alone! I am really exhausted!! I spend every single minute thinking about how to leave this ce! This is just a nightmare for me!! Venuss breakdown shocked Kerry to the core. He felt a sharp pain in his chest as if someone stabbed his heart with a knife. He felt a giant hole appeared in his heart and he didnt know how to fill it. At that time, someone knocked the door. Kerry turned around and said in a grim voice: Come in. The door was opened. Secretary Liu walked in and asked respectfully: Director Ye, the lunch you ordered is here. Do you want them now? Kerry looked at her and said coldly: Fine. Yes, sir. Secretary Liu then opened the door, and then a waitress pushed a trolley in. And she put all the dishes carefully on the table. Then they all left. So there were only Venus and Kerry in the room. Venus looked at the dishes and was a little bit surprised, because all the dishes were her favorite. She didnt know whether Kerry ordered them on purpose or not. Kerry dragged her to a sofa and exined: I asked your uncle what are your favorite dishes, and he told me. Venus was surprised. She couldnt believe Kerry specially inquired about her favorite dishes. She remembered when they first got married, she wanted to take Kerry back to her home, but he declined without hesitation. He would never go to her home had it not been for the fact that he wanted to learn something about her brother. So she was slightly touched when he asked her family about this kind of thing. But it was Kerry. And she couldnt believe he did that with a noble intention. Venus picked some food, and asked in a cold voice: So, why did you do this? Do you want to know my brothers whereabouts? Then you will be disappointed, cause I dont...... Even the food can t make you shut up, can it? Kerry was displeased by Venuss misinterpretation of his kind act. Venus stopped talking. She looked down and ate her food. Kerry had no appetite at all, after what happened. Besides, Venus loved food with strong taste, and Kerry didnt like it. He looked at her when she ate the food. Venus could feel Kerry s long and hard stare on her. She put the chopsticks down, and she wanted to find an excuse and leave. But Kerry said first: Are you full? Venus nodded and said: Thank you for this. Kerry then wore a smile that could mean anything, and said: How do you want to thank me? What?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation(2) Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation(2) Venus asked in a confused voice, and her brow furrowed. Then, Kerry walked towards her, and held her up in his arms before she realized what was going on, and walked into the lounge room. Kerry!! What the hell are you doing!! What am I doing? You are full now, but Im still hungry. So you need to feed me! No!! You jerk!! Let me go!!! No. Stop struggling. You are my woman. ...... At that time, Xinyou was right outside the office. She heard the noise and threw her bags away, and ran into an elevator. When she got into the elevator, she copsed on the ground. Tears streamed down her face and ruined her makeup, but she didnt mind at all. She dug her fingernails into her leg, so deeply, as if it was Venuss leg. Soon, blood oozed out of her leg and became a little stream and flew down her leg, but she didnt feel any pain. She couldnt stop thinking what she just heard. She couldnt understand it. Why couldnt she get what she wanted no matter how hard she tried. What did she do wrong? She just wanted to be happy, that was all. Why did she always get betrayed? These questions puzzled herpletely. Venus! I hate you!! You are the reason why I cant be happy! At first I just wanted to get rid of you, but now, I changed my mind! Ill have to destroy you! You wont get away with it! Xinyou thought to herself. ...... Some undefinable timeter, Venus woke up, feeling sore and pain in her whole body. She noticed her neck was covered by the hickeys, and she blushed. She cursed Kerry inwardly for being such a monster. She looked at her watch and found she was already one hourte for work. Her brow furrowed and she got dressed very quickly, and walked out of the lounge room. There was no one in the office. She vaguely remembered after having sex, Kerry got a call and he was asked to attend a meeting. She was too tired that time to pay any attention. She rushed to her department, greeted Manager He, but the manager told her that Kerry had already asked a day off for her. And she was much relieved. She went to her seat, and then she felt someone passed her a vicious nce. She looked around, and found Xinyou was looking at her contemptuously. Then she just ignored her. Xinyou was already very angry, and the fact that Venus ignored her only served to fuel her anger. She soon came up with an idea to take revenge. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyou grabbed her cup, and fetched a cup of coffee. When she passed Venus, she pretended to be tripped and lost her bnce, and she spilled the coffee all over Venuss body. The coffee was very hot, and Venus was only dressed in a very thin shirt. Venus screamed in pain, and everyone looked at them. Oh my god, Venus, Im so sorry. I was tripped. Open your cor. Its very hot coffee!! Xinyous back was to the others, so although she acted to be very concerned with Venus, she put no effort into her expression management, and her mouth curved up, and her eyes were provocative. She seemed to be telling Venus with her eyes that she did it on purpose. Since everyone was looking, Venus could only refrain her anger. She wanted to open her cor, but she suddenly remembered all these hickeys on her neck. She would be doomed if so many people saw her neck. So she stood up and said calmly, despite her anger: Its okay. I know you didnt mean it. Xinyou didnt expect Venus to be so calm. When Venus was about to go to the bathroom, Xinyou grabbed her cor and pulled. Two buttons dropped. Venus, you must open your cor, or you will get hurt! Xinyou said. Venus finally figured out what was Xinyou trying to do. She covered her cor, held back her anger, and said: Im alright. Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation (4) Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation (4) Hearing Xinyou Qiao''s words, Venus stiffened with an incredulous expression on her face. She looked up just in time to see Hao Nangong''s handsome face. Venus was surprised that Xinyou knew Hao Nangong. And the two of them still met each other, so it was clear that their rtionship was not ordinary. "Mr. Nangong, is there something wrong?" Xinyou looked worried. "I just want to know how your rtionship with Kerry is going."Hao said. Then he looked at her sad look and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Xinyou sighed, "Recently, Kerry has been cold to me. No matter how I tried to talk to him, he always avoided me." Xinyou said this with a bit of grumbling in her tone. "Does he know something?" Hao asked. "He knew that I ordered Zihang Lyu to find Venuss trouble at Tingyu Restaurant. What would I do if Kerry knew more of the truth?" Xinyou said. Hearing her words, Hao just asked, "Why would Kerry investigate that?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Zihang Lyu threatened me for money, but I didn''t give him money. Then he told Kerry about it. Xinyou said angrily. She suddenly remembered the scene. It turned out that Kerry''s disbelief in Zihang''s words was just a stopgap measure. He actually investigated the matter in secret. She was the only one who thought Kerry believed her. She suddenly realized that Kerry didn''t have feelings for her. Although Kerry acted to dislike Venus, he never ignored her no matter how much he hurt or insulted her. Xinyou used to think she was special to Kerry, but now she felt she was so naive herself. "I''m afraid Kerry won''t believe you anymore. Hao looked at her frustrated look, and then he said. You have to find another way to regain his trust. Xinyu looked startled and said, "Then what should I do?" "You cant give up. Dont forget your trump card." Hao continued. "Trump card?" Xinyou was confused. "As long as Kerry thinks you''re the woman from that night, he won''t ignore you." Hao said. After hearing Hao''s words, XinYou calmed down. Hao had mentioned that Kerry had special feelings for the woman from that night. As long as she let Kerry think she was the woman from that night she would definitely have a chance to gain Kerry''s trust again. "But you need to have sex with Kerry soon, and then he''ll love you." Hao continued. Listening to Hao''s advice, Xinyou nodded. Soon Hao received a call and they left the cafe. Then Xinyou took a taxi back to the office Venus gulped her coffee to ease the shock in her heart. Everything she just heard was like a punch hitting her fragile heart. She didn''t expect that Hao knew all the things Xinyou did to her. From their conversation just now, Venus deduced that Hao was the one who nned the n. It turned out that Hao was the one who ordered Zihang to rape her and taught Xinyou to do these horrible things. Venus thought she was stupid herself. First she was used by Xinyou, and then she was cheated by the man who said he loved her. Tears flowed down her cheeks into her mouth. "Who can I trust now?" Venusughed bitterly. After venting fiercely, Venus gradually calmed down. She had already been heartbroken once because of Xinyou''s backstabbing of her. Now she knew what Hao had done to her, she was calm and not as sad as she was when she was betrayed before. Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation (5) Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation (5) Since she was hurt already, she forced herself to ept the fact as soon as possible. The two had just mentioned the design, so could the design they mentioned be the one that was an impostor? They said it had a big impact on Kerry Ye, so what exactly was the impact? The more she thought about it, the more rmed she became. She felt as if there was a conspiracy that she didnt know and she had to find it out as soon as possible! Now she knew the reason why Xinyou Qiao was afraid of nothing was that she was supported by Hao Nangong. She had already be passive, and if she allowed this to go on, it was unlikely that her situation would be not very optimistic On her way back to the office, Xinyou began to think about a n and suddenly, she remembered that today was her birthday and maybe she could use this opportunity to make them closer. Back to the office, Xinyou suddenly noticed that Venus Mu was not there. Did she go for Kerry again? Thinking of this one possibility, she was so jealous that she couldnt wait to go up and kick her out! If she didnt inform against her in the morning, she wouldnt have been warned by Kerry, but now thinking about it, she and Venus seemed to have switched ces. This was what Venus could do? Taking out her phone, Xinyou thought for a moment and sent a text message to Kerry Kerry, no matter how you think about me, today is my birthday, so could you please spend a meaningful birthday with me? Just two of us, I have a lot to say to you. Then she sent it and she received a reply soon. Though a few simple words, it made her extremely excited. Okay, where? Xinyou thought for a while and smiled. CK international hotel room 1026, 8 pm. Ill wait for you. Looking at the address that Xinyou sent, Kerry felt a sudden shock inside. After a long time before sending back, with just one word. OK.. CK International Hotel Opening the door, Kerry had a sudden sense of lost time. Looking at the familiar furnishings, that night came to his mind, feeling a deep vibration inside. Xinyou was in a red sexy dress, showing her great figure. She went up to hug Kerry, flirting with him, Kerry, do you still remember this ce? Looking at her bright face and gently asked, Why did you choose this ce? Because its my birthday Of course, I wanted to pick a special ce... Its such a beautiful night and its just too much of a bummer not to have wine to celebrate! Im going out to get a bottle. Wait for me Hearing her proposal, Kerry didnt object, lightly shaking his head. Having his promise, Xinyou went out to the front desk for the wine. However, she didnt return back immediately, but go to a nearby toilet. After making sure that there was no surveince facility around, she used the wine opener to open the cork, and then took out a paper bag from her pocket, only to see some white powder and she directly added it into the bottle After finishing everything, Xinyou went to the bar to order another ss of champagne before returning to the room, but found the room was dark, nervously asking, Kerry? Are you there? After calling for a few times, there was no response at all. Xinyou got desperate immediately. Checking around. she found no one. Just at this moment, a small fire suddenly lit up on the balcony, so Xinyou hurried to the balcony. To her surprise, she was full of happiness. Oh, god, candles! Through the dark shadows of the candles, Xingyou found a three-tiered birthday cake! Xinyou looked up and found Kerry standing right in front of the cake with a drunken smile, Xinyou, happy birthday... When did you prepare it? Xinyou s face was surprised and moved. Since she was born, it was the first time she had spent a birthday with a man, and he was the one she cared about the most, so it meant a lot. Kerry wasnt going to answer, but asked, Do you like it?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation (6) Chapter 127 Kerry Was Seeking Reconciliation (6) Xinyou Qiao s eyes grew red and she looked full of contentment, I like it. As long as its what you have prepared for me, I like it. Kerry Ye, you know? Its not the gift thats important, its about you care about me. Kerry was not very professional in this kind of thing, so he thought about it and said, Make a wish, and then blow out the candle. Hearing his words, Xinyou was quite cooperative. With her palms putting together, she did as he said. After eating the birthday cake, Xinyou once again remembered the n for tonight. With the surprise just now, she had a little more confidence of tonight. After uncorking the wine bottle, Xinyou took out two tall sses from the cab, and poured a ss of red wine for Kerry, and a ss of champagne for herself. Worried about being suspected by him, Xinyou exined, Im not feeling well these days, so Im not quite fit to drink. Ill rece it with champagne, is that okay? Kerry didnt mind at all and slowly said, Sure. The two clinked sses. When Kerry was about to drink it, suddenly the phone in his pocket rang, so he took out his phone. Seeing the caller ID, he directly put down the ss, stood up and said, Ill take a call first. Xinyou was annoyed,ining the caller at the moment, but she appeared very calm, softly saying, Okay, Ill wait for you. Kerry went straight to the balcony to answer the phone, looking out the window at the deep night, and said in a low voice, Kevin Ye. Brother, why arent you back yet? Are you still working now? Well, Ive got some papers to do. You guys go ahead and eat your dinner. No need to wait for me. OK then. By the way, has Venus your sister-inwe home yet? After he asked this, he suddenly felt Kevin hesitated for a moment and replied, I just asked Mrs. Qin. She is resting in her room. Hearing that she was home, for some reason, Kerry felt relieved and spoke, Dont worry about me, Ill be home in a moment. OK. Kerry hung up the phone and returned to the room. He saw Xinyou watching the TV. Seeing him coming back, she handed the wine to her, his tone with some wryness, You promised to apany me on my birthday, but you still answered the phone without my permission. No, you have to drink this first. Hearing her words, Kerry thought today was her birthday and he didnt want to spoil her good mood, so he received the wine to drink. The she poured one after another ss, together three sses. Seeing the red liquid disappeared in the ss, Xinyou was filled with excitement. She had already added drugs in it, so what she needed to do was to wait for it to take effect. Tonight, he would definitely not be able to push her away! Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. As long as they had a sex, then she would definitely have an extra bargaining chip in her hand, and then she would definitely kick Venus Mu out of the house. After all, she was Kerry s first woman. Compared to the second-hand Venus, Kerry would definitely choose her. Xinyoupletely immersed in her giant n. She had read the instructions before, which wrote that the effect was going to show within half an hour. She only needed to make Kerry stay here to avoid any mistakes. Kerry, how about a dance? Xinyou just found that the room was equipped with sound equipment, so she went forward to turn it on and a melodious violin song was sounded. Kerry lifted his hand to look at his watch and found that it was around nine oclock in the evening at the moment, and inside, he was thinking that he had to rush back at ten oclock, but somehow, after thinking that Venus was at home, his desire of going back was getting stronger. Alright. Kerry hugged Xinyou s waist and they spun started to dance with the melody. With the gentle moonlight shining in, it added a bit of tranquility to the room. The reason why she didnt turn on the lights was because Xinyou had gotten to know that when Kerry and Venus was having sex, the room was dark too, so she was afraid that turning on the lights would arouse his suspicion Chapter 128 Kerry s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (1) Chapter 128 Kerry'' s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (1) Xinyou Qiao s heart filled with jealousy as she thought of how he had once treated Venus tenderly in this room! No matter how the process went, as long as she reached her goal, she could endure the displeasure and shame that Venus had brought to her! After about two dances, Kerry gradually felt something wrong, for he felt a wave of heat rising in his abdomen and strong desire instantly surrounded him, making Kerry acutely aware that he was drugged! Kerry pushed Xinyou away abruptly and the fierce effects of the drug caused his breathing to quicken. A deep desire was raising from the depths of his body. He stared at Xinyou, his tone hoarse, You drugged me? Hearing him say so, she rejoiced, which meant he could feel the effect, so he couldnt resist long. Of course, she wouldnt just admit what she had done. She tried to be panicked and asked with puzzlement, Drugged? I dont understand what are saying. Kerry turned around and walked towards the door, but was hugged by Xinyou, whose tone was filled with lust, Kerry, have you been drugged? Ive heard that only a woman can help you. I m already your girl, so I dont care if you use me as an antidote Hearing her bold invitation, Kerry was in awe, feeling her delicate and soft body behind him. If he didnt have any self-control like other men, he might have slept with her. However, thinking the one who drugged him was her, he This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kerry forcefully broke her hands and staggered towards the door. Xinyou, however, wouldnt let him leave so easily, for its a rare chance for her. Anyway, she had added a very strong dose of drug, believing that he couldntst much longer, so she ran to stop him, looking determined, Kerry... Please dont go Fuck off! Kerry was extremely painful by the effects of the drug. His tone was hoarse and weak as he tried to suppress the desire inside. Dont! Kerry...why dont you want me? I love you so much and although I dont know who drugged you, you could have wanted me, so why not now? Kerry felt a little dizzy and he knew he could onlyst 10 minutes at most, so he pushed her hard away and rushed out. Kerry!!! She hurriedly pushed open the door to go after him, but there was no one in the long hallway. She was filled with incredulity. Had he left already? In such a short time? Thinking of this, Xinyou sat on the floor desperately with great confusionhow could it be? This hallway was at least a hundred meters, so how could he disappear in less than a minute Kerry left the hotel in a panic and he immediately drove home, all the way of 200 miles per hour. In the car, his breath was getting faster and faster and his whole body was about to explode. What he had in mind now was all about Venus s body It should take half an hour to get back to the house, but after just ten minutes, Kerry parked his car in front of the vi. Stumbling down from the car, John was shocked, Young Master, what happened to you? Kerry pushed his hand away and was supported by the banister to get to the second floor. His antidote was there In the evening back to the vi, Venus found Kerry and Xinyou didnte back, which made her very happy, so she took afortable bath and got early to bed. Today noon, she was tortured by Kerry that bastard, so she was quite tired. As soon as she fell asleep, she felt a hot body was on the top of her. Before she could open her eyes, someone had roughly and rudely ripped off her skirt, and then came a wave of pain Opening her eyes, she saw Kerry. Kerry, stop! Venus shoved his chest hard. Wasnt this bastard having a tryst with Xinyou? How could he show up here? Kerry had no time for her, whose senses werepletely reced by lust and now he couldnt wait for another second. Kerry, youre hurting me! Venus yelled at him. How much of a hurry was he in, for he was still wearing his pants and shirt? Does it hurt? Shout out if it hurts. His voice was hoarse, but he didnt slow down because of her resistance. He was about to explode and he desperately needed to release. He cared nothing about her feelings in the past, so how could he care for now? Chapter 128 Kerry s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (2) Chapter 128 Kerry'' s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (2) Venus Mu felt sick at the thought that he might have just gotten out of Xinyou Qiao s bed. Kerry Ye, cant Xinyou satisfy you? Isnt she very good at this? So bad at bed? Hearing her say that name, Kerry began to recall what had happened tonight and he couldnt help but feel angry, Dont talk about her! Maybe Kerrys was too aggressive, Venus burst into tears because of the pain. She turned her head away to bite hard on his exposed arm, which instantly stimted his nerves. This made him even more excited. Kerry, you bastard! Venus scolded while enduring his roughness. Kerry felt she was too noisy, so he directly gagged her with his mouth Venus didnt know that he had been drugged and she only felt that tonight he was very crazy and rarely spoke, just keeping torturing her, who made her change into countless poses. In the end, Venus was so tired that she just passed out. By the time had the effects almost gone, the sky was already turning white Waking up, Venus was thirsty. She turned back to see a man sleeping with his back to her in his pajamas, broad shoulders and narrow waist. When Venus remembered what he didst night, she was so angry that she lifted her foot and kicked his buttocks, trying to kick him off the bed, but Kerry didnt fall, but slowly sit up. Venus crawled up from the bed in fear, he The man flipped over in the air and then opened his eyes, which were a pair of purple pupils. Xiaozi? Venus stared at him, No way. Why are you in my room? Xiaozi smiled, stretching his waist and said, What afortable sleep. Venus now was in a total mess. Last night she clearly felt that person was Kerry, so why did it turn into Xiaozi now? Youe down first... said Venus, pointing at him, Im a little dizzy, youe down. Xiaozi then got to the ground, Do you want to wear something first? With head down, she found herself naked, whose body was full of ambiguous kisses, marks and scratches, marks. She quickly dressed, while saying, Tell me, why are you in my room? Last night you... With a move of his finger, Venuss jacket flew up from the floor and spun in the air, I was sleepwalking and I ran to your room without any notice. After saying that, the jacket dropped on her head. Sleepwalking? Venus pulled her jacket off, incredulously asking, You? Sleepwalking? Come on! Youre not a ghost, so how do you know ghosts dont sleepwalk? Xiaozi retorted. Venus was stunned. Though what he said made sense, but thats too ridiculous. Thenst night did you and I... Venus was too shy to say that. Xiaozi seemed to read her mind, Venus, how could I, an immortal, have anything to do with you? It will be condemned by God. Condemn? Can you let God strike a thunder down on me? Suddenly thinking of something, Venus said to him, Come here. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Xiaozi walked slowly, What? Venus grabbed his arm and removed the sleeves of his pajamas, but the arm was smooth and unmarked, and she then checked another arm, it was clean too. Venus didnt believe it and she got up and unbuttoned his cor, and there were no scratch either That s impossible. She remembered that she was so angry that she bit him. Even if he recovered quickly, its impossible to leave no trace at all, so was it really like what he said that he was just sleepwalking? Xiaozi dressed and said with his face near to Venus, I told you it was sleepwalking and you still dont believe me? Forget it, Im leaving! Then he disappeared. Venus was confused. Last night, the person was Kerry which she was sure, but in the morning, it was Xiaozi. They looked the same, so could they be one person? As soon as this idea popped up, Venus herself vetoed it. Xiaozi was a kind and lovely angel, but Kerry was a demon crawling out of hell. Except they looked alike, there were no simrity between the two, so they couldnt be the same one. Chapter 128 Kerry s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (3) Chapter 128 Kerry'' s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (3) But her instincts told her that there must be the most direct or close rtionship between the two. Dragging her exhausted body, Venus Mu moved into the bathroom. When she was showering, she only to find that her private part had been worn out and even water made her hurt. What a fucking asshole! Venus cursed. Although Kerry Ye didnt like her cursing him, in private Venus felt that only in this way could she release her anger. At this time, Kerry was sitting in the living room reading a newspaper. With his sleeve pulled up, he could clearly see the teeth marks. Xinyou Qiao ran back early in the morning, nning to snuggle up to Kerry and say something nice to please him, but he avoided her while maintaining hisposure. Xinyou gritted her teeth and asked carefully, Kerry, I was really worried about you when you suddenly ran outst night. Where did you go? Kerry nced at her and said indifferently, Of course I went home. Do you think I went for a whore? Home? Hes back... for Venus? Her gaze suddenly fell on his small arm, stirring her anger insideWhat was so good about that bitch? He didnt want her, but he instead came back to Venus? Just then, Venus came down from the second floor. Despite she used a lot foundation to cover the marks, Xinyou still saw those hickeys on her white neck. Venus, youre finally up. Kerry and I are waiting for you to go to work. Xinyou stood up, with a warm smile, but her eyes were like a viper s. Venus calmly walked by her side. Going to work? She couldnt go to work today for she had been tortured by this bastard. Im taking a day off today, so I wont bother you, so please go. When Kerry heard this, he turned sullen and said, Taking a day off? Did I approve it? Venus turned to look at him condescendingly, her tone cold, So Im asking now, is that okay? Mr. Ye? If it was before, Kerry would have definitely scolded her without any mercy, but now when he saw her haggard face, he couldnt say no. Venus, weve been waiting for you for so long. How can you treat Kerry this way without saying thank you? Xinyou provoked her by saying this, which was her trick. Venus sneered, Xinyou, isnt it an excellent opportunity for you if Im not going to thepany? Why are you mad at me now? Enough! Kerry interrupted her, throwing the newspaper on the table, stood up and walked out. Since Kerry didnt say yes or no, Venus took it as yes. Xinyou was following him. while waiting for the car at the door, she wanted to ease the atmosphere between the two, so she said, Kerry, you left in a hurryst night and I just ran out, but you disappeared. I was worried if something had happened to you and searched for you for a long time in the hotel. On the way to the garden, Venus heard this. She was nning to go for a walk there, with a ss of milk in hand. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kerry suddenly disappeared? She suddenly remembered that Xiaozi had a superpower of instant transfer. Without answering her question, Kerry got into the car when a servant opened the door for him. Wait a minute... Venus ran over, holding the door with her hand, staring at Kerrys blue pupils and asked, Do you know Xiaozi? Kerry looked at her indifferently, his blue eyes unable to make a single ripple, Who? Venus didnt miss him any expression, Dont you know him? He looks exactly like you, but his eyes are purple. Kerry looked at her mockingly, Venus, are you mad? How can there be anyone in the world who looks exactly like me? What if hes not a man? Xinyou puffed out augh, Venus, what else can it be if its not a person? A ghost? Or a demon? Venus really wanted to throw the ss of milk to her. Ghosts were fine, but she said that he was a demon? Chapter 128 Kerry s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (4) Chapter 128 Kerry'' s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (4) Xinyou Qiao, the world is so big and colorful, so why do you always see the ugly things, but not the beautiful things? It was hard to tell Kerry Ye s expression for now. Venus Mu, how could you say this? I didnt say anything. Xinyou looked hurt. even tugging lightly on Kerry s sleeve to act like a spoiled child, Kerry, she If it were the past, Kerry would have stood up for Xinyou to teach Venus a lesson, but today he just wanted to stand aside without getting into it. Venus didnt want to talk any nonsense with her, so she directly asked Kerry again, You really dont know Xiaozi? What Xiaozi? I dont know him, but... Kerry grabbed Venuss cor, a ferocious light in his eyes, Youd better behave yourself. Ill kill you if I find out youre having an affair with him! Venus looked straight into his blue pupils, in which was only coldness and brutality in, without any warmth. She was really stupid to think for a moment that Xiaozi was Kerry. This was simply an insult to Xiaozi. As the car left the vi, Xinyou observed Kerrys face. Now he was visibly distant from her, so she couldnt let him believe Venuss words anymore. Kerry, youve be more and more cold towards metely. Did I do something wrong? Xinyou squeezed out a few tears. Kerry was cold, without saying anything. Xinyou was panicked and cried with a bit of sincerity, Yesterday was my birthday and my wish was that you would stay with me for one night in that house, where my best memories were, but in the end, it was ruined by... Kerry was no longer the fool who had been cheated by her and he knew for sure it was she who drugged him, but at this time, seeing her crying so hard, he didnt want to further hurt her. Reaching out him arm to hug her, heforted, You think too much, Im just busy with worktely. Xinyou looked up at him with tears, Really? Sure. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyou was then quietly staying in Kerry s chest, thinking that she regained his trust. As long as he still cared about her, she still had a chance. Without two disgusting guys in the room, Venus had an outburst of inspiration and sat in the garden drawing. Her phone buzzed, so she picked it up and looked at it, which was from Hao Nangong. Venus hung up without any hesitation! He called again and she continued to hang up. Since she knew that all of her encounters were arranged by Hao, all of her good feelings had vanished, leaving only disappointment. Why dont you answer it? Kevin Ye came overnguidly with his hands in his pockets. I just dont want to. Kevin sat down beside her and he had a look when the phone rang Hao Nangong. Oh...so thats it. It seemed that he knew something. If you dont want to answer it, just cklist it. Kevin said with a smile. Thats right. Why didnt she think of this before? So, she immediately cklisted him. Well, the world is quiet now. Venus exhaled a breath of dirty breath. Kevin picked up her design and looked at it, eximing, Nice drawing. Thank you. This is just a preliminary idea. Look here, I always feel heres too empty, so I have to think about what pattern to add. As soon as Venus talked about her design, she rambled on and on, glowing with confidence. ... Chapter 128 Kerry s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (5) Chapter 128 Kerry'' s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (5) The next day, Venus Mu went to work as usual and she didnt see Xinyou Qiao, so no one would say something annoying, making Venus feel the air was much better. When it was near lunch time, unwilling to be asked to eat with someone, Venus went downstairs to eat before Kerry Ye s secretary came, but unexpectedly, a white Ferrari stopped in front of her once she got of thepany building. Venus was shocked, recognizing it was Hao Nangong s car, who was thest person she wanted to see, so she walked quickly away from behind the car, but he still stopped her. Venus, Hao ran over and tried to grab her wrist, but she was quick to dodge. Venus! I have something to say to you. Hao blocked her way, not letting her leave. Venus stood still and calmly looked at him and said, Okay, say it. Hao didnt know why she suddenly changed and was worried, Venus, Ive called you many times, so why didnt you answer? Didnt I sayst time? We d better never contact each other again. Venus said coldly. Even if you want me to forget you, just give me some time, okay? Giving up on you just like this, I really cant do it. Venus originally didnt want to pierce his ugly face, which was a way to leave some respect for each other, but looking at his hypocritical attitude, she couldnt bear it anymore. Hao, stop saying these lies. Are you lying to me or to yourself? Hao was stunned and surprised as he looked at her, What lie? Venus, I mean every word I said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Venus smiled sarcastically, Really, Hao? Oh... I know, your sincerity is to join hands with Xinyou to frame me and put me in a ce of doom. Hao waspletely dumbfounded. She already knew this? How? Theyre obviously very secretive, so how did she know? Since things hade to this point, there was no need for him to hide it, Venus, let me exin... Exin what? Hao, stop lying, I wont believe even a word you say! Venus was a bit agitated. Hao, Ive always treated you as a friend, but I didnt expect you to be so selfish. Im curious, when you teamed up with Xinyou to set me up again and again, dont you think its shameful that you pretended to be kind tofort me?! Faced with Venuss cruel usation, Hao looked full of pain. He stepped forward to grab Venuss arm, forcing her to lock eyes with him, his tone filled with deep helplessness. Venus, I beg you to calm down! Im working with her, but I didnt ask her to hurt you! We just get what we want, she wants Kerry and I want you! Oh... smirked Venus, looking at Hao with a look of disappointment, But you know that, dont you? Knowing the consequences of what Xinyou have done, you used my mess to achieve your ulterior aim! Seeing that Venus was getting more and more agitated, Hao noticed that there were more and more people attracted, so Hao tried to remain calm and said sensibly, Venus, lets find a quiet ce and let me exin, okay? Venus moved stiffly to draw back her arm, looking at him with a serious look, her tone indifferent and gloomy, No need. Hao, I, Venus, officially cut off from you! Dont ever pester me again! Looking at her words without any mercy, Hao began to fear, so he grabbed her hard, begging, Venus, you cant be so cruel. Its me whos cruel, or you! Let me go! Hao, even if I do divorce Kerry one day, I wont be with you! Venus roared, while struggling to escape from Haos entanglement, but she was too weak to escape. Hao, let me go! I wont! Unless you give me a chance to exin! Saying that, Hao took Venus in the opposite direction of thepany. He had to exin immediately, otherwise he knew that the longer he dyed, the longer it would be impossible between them. No way! Let me go! Or Ill call the police! Just do it... Faced with Haos paranoid look, Venus gritted her teeth. Since things hade to this point, what he was doing would only make her hate him more! Chapter 128 Kerry s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (6) Chapter 128 Kerry'' s only antidote and the truth of Xiaozi (6) As they were arguing, there was a sudden sound of tires rubbing against the ground. Then a Lamborghini pulled up beside them. After the car door was opened, Kevin slowly stepped out of the car. "Kevin." Venus was slightly stunned. She took the opportunity to get rid of Hao Nangong, and then she quickly walked to Kevin and asked in confusion, "Where are you going?" "Of course I''m here to save you." Kevin thought to himself and didn''t say it. Kevin looked at Hao and asked, "Hao, where are you taking Venus?" Seeing Kevin''s sudden appearance, Hao was a little surprised. He had heard that Kevin had returned to Ye family, but he had never thought he would meet Kevin on such an asion. "Venus and I have a misunderstanding." he smiled and said lightly. "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? You can tell me. Maybe I can fix it for you two." Hearing Kevin''s words, Hao''s heart sank. Do not bother. He pretended to be calm, and then said, I remember there''s something that I need to handle, so I''ll leave first. If you have time, we can have a drink together." Hao said suddenly before he left. "Yeah, it''s been a long time since we had a drink together. I really miss that." Kevin said. "When youre free, you can call me for a drink."Hao said, and then he looked at Venus, "Venus, I''ll call youter." Venus didn''t respond. She just hoped that Hao would stop pestering her or she wouldn''t consider him a friend anymore. When Hao left, Venus turned to look at Kevin. She found him staring at her. Venus was nervous, then said lightly, "Thank you, Kevin. I''ll exin this to youter." Kevin nodded gently and said, "Let''s find a ce and have a talk." Venus looked at her watch, hesitated a little, and nodded. ........ Hao got into his car and smashed the steering wheel hard with his hand, but he identally honked his car horn, causing an ear-splitting honk that drew the attention of passers-by outside. He really didn''t understand why Venus couldn''t see what he was doing for her. He loved her so much. Why did she choose to be blind to it? He had never put so much effort into a woman before, yet she repeatedly rejected him. At this point, Hao was furious. His mind was filled with Venus''s words just now. "Vivian, no matter how much you hurt me, I still love you. I will never give up on you easily." Hao said to himself. Then he pulled out his cell phone from his pocket and quickly dialed a number. When the phone was answered, he said, "The n changes" "What''s wrong?" Xinyou Qiao was confused. Hao looked out the window and said seriously, "Venus already knows what we two are nning. We have to carry out our n quickly. Otherwise the situation is bad for us." "What?" Xinyou Qiao, who had been drinking water, immediately put down her ss and deliberately lowered her voice, "How did Venus know that? We''re very careful every time we meet." "That''s not important. Now we need to change the n. Since Venus knows all about it, then Kerry will know it soon too. We need to bring our ns forward." Hao said. Xinyou''s brow furrows tightly, now Kerry didn''t want to see her at all, so she had no chance to finish that n. Thinking of Venus ruining her n, Xinyou hated her even more. Suddenly she thought of another n. "Got it?" Hao asked with an impatient tone. Xinyou quickly said, "I know. I''ll get it done as soon as possible." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "You need to make the video of you and Kerry sleeping together as soon as possible, and then give it to me. Kerry will have to be responsible for you then." Hao said. Hanging up the phone, Xinyou felt ridiculous about Hao''s n. He wanted to use the video of her and Kerry to achieve his goal of forcing Kerry to divorce Venus. But once Xinyou did that, Kerry''s reputation would be damaged and she would be called mistress by others. If Kerry knew the truth, he would definitely hate her. "Hao Nangong wants me to ruin Kerry to achieve his goal. I won''t do that." Xinyou saw through Haos n. To achieve her goals, Xinyou would choose to ruin Venus. "Since Venus knows what she shouldn''t know, I can''t let her live. My secret must not be known by Kerry. she thought. "Venus, you made me do this." Chapter 129 Xinyou s final try (1) Chapter 129 Xinyou'' s final try (1) One day at noon, Xinyou Qiao had arranged everything, so she walked up to Venus Mu and said, Are you free this afternoon? Venus was revising the design and was surprised for a few seconds at what she said, then she directly refused, No. Xinyou pressed down the anger inside and continued to lower her posture and said, I want to talk to you. Venus threw her pen on the desk, with her legs crossed and sneered with her arms folding in front of her chest, Xinyou, do you think we need a talk? Are you afraid? Xinyou raised her eyebrows, using an irritating method. Venus shook her head, Of course not. I think its a waste of time and theres no need. Also, its useful for you to focus more on Kerry Ye instead of me. Talking to her? It was nothing more than clichs and Venus had better use the time to finish more drawings. Xinyou looked at this face, eager to tear it apart, but for her own purposes, she still held back and said in a low voice, Venus, this time I really want to talk to you. 5:30 pm, Shangri-La Caf. Ill be waiting for you. Since the two had fallen out, Venus hadnt seen Xinyou in such a low profile. Xinyou, what do you want again? Why dont you just say it and I can save the time. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. With her hands clenching together, she told herself to control. Venus, see you then. After saying this, Xinyou left the office. She didnt want to argue with her in the office. After all, Venus was still Kerry s wife in the eyes of her colleagues now. Sitting in her chair for a moment to consider, Venus decided to go? Shed like to see what else could she do. She wasnt the little rabbit she used to be and wouldnt be at the mercy of her. At four oclock, Meiling He ced a stack of documents in front of her, Send these to Mr. Ye. Ask him to sign them. We need them tomorrow. Venus was in a bit of a dilemma, for she had been avoiding to see Kerry for the past few days. So, in addition to having some simple contacts every day at work and eating at home, she basically didnt say more than three words to him a day, and to her surprise, he didnt bother her. Manager He, could you please let someone else send them? Meiling was expressionless and she knew that Kerry and Venus seemed to have some problems, but as a loyal subordinate, she just needed to go about her job. Venus, this is work. Meiling said indifferently, Youre a very talented and spiritual designer, so I also want you to separate your private affairs from work. Hearing this, Venus couldnt say more excuses, so she had to force herself to go to his office. Knocking the door Come in. With documents in hands, Venus found he was sitting behind a huge desk in a white shirt. Undeniably, he was a very good corporate manager. Mr. Ye, these papers need your signature. Leave them there. He didnt look up. Mr. Ye, these documents will be needed tomorrow, so could you please sign them now... Do I need you to tell me what to do? Kerry raised his head, looking at her unhappily. Venus lowered her head to apologize, Im sorry, Mr. Ye. Kerry stared at the top of her ck hair, somewhat irritated, but he took the pile of documents she had put down and turned them over one by one. Mr. Ye, Ille overter to pick them up. Venus said. Stand here and wait. Okay, I want to do my job, but youre the boss, youre in charge. Venus said to herself. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour had passed, but he hadnt started. Venuss feet were almost numb from standing. Looking down at her watch, she found it was already 4:40 and in twenty minutes, she should leave. Half an hour was enough to arrive at the Caf. Kerry saw she still got something to do after work, so he was a little upset, Youre in a hurry? Its fine. Venus said simply. Chapter 129 Xinyou s final try (2) Chapter 129 Xinyou'' s final try (2) After waiting for another twenty minutes, it was time to go and Venus Mu knew that he was deliberately screwing her, making her stand here for almost an hour for no reason, but she was not angry, coldly saying, Mr. Ye, its time to go and Ill take these documents tomorrow. Kerry threw the documents on the table, a little angry, The boss doesnt even leave and you want to leave? Mr. Ye, employees also have private time. Kerry stretched his hand on the table and smirked, Okay, now its your private time, but have you forgotten that your private time also belongs to me. Saying this, he cleared the table and turned off the computer. Venus had a bad feeling, What are you doing? Kerry came over and said unkindly, Of course were going home. Venus took a step back, for she was too familiar with the luster in his eyes. She wouldnt be able to escape if she went home. I have an appointment, so I cant go back for now. Kerry paused and stared back at her, Who? Venus sneered, My good friend, your mistress, Xinyou Qiao. Do you wanna join us? The word mistress made Kerry ufortable, so he sped her chin and said, Watch your mouth. Well, isnt she a mistress? Kerry, you have slept with her and you even want to deny it? Venus mocked him. Kerry fiercely lowered his head to bite her on the lips, making the taste of blood spread in her mouth. Venus pushed him away, pressing her lips with her finger, scolding, Kerry, are you mad? If you say one more word, Ill fuck you right here. Kerry took a step forward and threatened her, Trying to provoke me into letting you go? No way. Im telling you, as long as your brother doesnt show up, you wont be able to escape from me for a day. Venus knew she could get no good results if she kept fighting with him, so she changed her attitude, It really is Xinyou who asked me out, if you dont believe me, you cane with me. Kerry looked at her, believing her words, What did she ask you out on a date for? Venus used a tissue to wipe away the blood on her lips and said, How should I know? Maybe she wants to kill me. Kerry didnt agree with what she was saying, Venus, do you think everyone is as ruthless as you? Yes, Im a witch of all evils, so now may I go meet your Snow White? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry loosened his hand. He really couldnt figure out the woman in front of him. When exactly did she be so unpredictable? Why was she so cruel now? The car stopped in front of Shangri-La Caf. Venus turned her head to ask Kerry, Arent you going up to watch the fight? What if I get into a fight with your Snow White? Get out of the car! Kerry shouted. Venus slowly got off the car and the car sped away. In the caf, the waiter led Venus to the seat, where two cups of coffee had been ced on the table. Xinyou was sitting there. Excuse me, may I ask for a cup of Blue Mountain? Venus said then sat down. Xinyou looked at her coldly, What do you mean, Venus? Venus smiled at her, Nothing. Im just afraid that someone didnt seed in dying herself and wanted to let me die. You... Xinyou s vicious words were about to be said, when she found the wound on her lip, asking, What happened to your lips? Venus touched the wound and said, This, it was just bitten by someone. Though Venus didnt say it was Kerry who did this, Xinyou could figure it out, thus making her more jealous. She had only left a few hours earlier and Kerry had asked her up again. It seemed that she had to kill her. So, tell me, why ask me out today? I dont have too much time to waste. Venus looked at her indifferently and got to the point. Xinyou forced herself to act guilty and said in a low voice, Venus, today, I want to apologize to you. Seriously? Venus was indeed stunned for a moment, and thenughed, drawing the attention of many people around her, for it was the funniest joke she had ever heard in her life. Xinyou, are you mad? Apologize to me? Chapter 129 Xinyou s final try (3) Chapter 129 Xinyou'' s final try (3) Xinyou Qiao resisted the urge to ssh coffee at her and sincerely apologized, Venus Mu, I really want to say sorry to you. Ive been thinking a lot about our old days, remembering how happy we were at school... Wait, Venus raised her hand to stop her and correct her, Reminiscing about the past? No. I really dont want to remember the past at all right now because I feel like a big fool when I think of all the times I used to be with you. Venus, dont be like this. Xinyou seemed a bit sentimental, Let me finish first. Okay. She was also curious to what shes gonna say to show her regret. I know Ive done a lot of bad things and hurt you during this time. Its all my fault. Ive figured out now that Kerry Ye wont like me and I dont want to live like this anymore, so I will leave and chase after my own happiness. If you dont believe me, I will move out of the vi tomorrow. Of course she didnt believe her. She wasnt a three-year-old child anymore. That s all what you want to say? Veuns asked. Seeing that Venus didnt trust her, she said anxiously, Venus, I was really wrong. I sacrificed our friendship for an unattainable love and Ive been regretting it for the past few days. Today I finally have the courage to apologize to you and I hope you can forgive me and still treat me as a friend. I sincerely wish you and Kerry to live a happy life. Gazing into her iparably vicious eyes, she wondered what was the reason that made her grovel. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Venus, cant you just trust me? Xinyou said rather sadly. The coffee that the waiter re-served emitted a strong bitter taste, and before drinking it, Venus felt a faint bitter taste on her tongue. Xinyou, after all youve done, I was almost killed by you, so do you think I would still believe you? Xinyou got anxious, Venus, if you dont believe me, I can swear. Venus snorted, Go ahead. Xinyou just said that, but she didnt think that Venus took it seriously, so she cursed her inwardly, but in order to make her believe, she had to put up her palm and said, I, Xinyou, swear to God, if there is any lie, I will be in hell. How about this? Do you believe me now? Venus hadnt expected her to actually swear and she even had believed her for a moment, but on the other hand, she didnt care her parents anymore, so how would she care the vow? Since shes working so hard on her acting, how could Venus not cooperate? Taking a sip of warm coffee, Venus found it was quite bitter. Well, since you say so, Ill believe you for once. Venuss expression was somewhat helpless. Xinyou immediately became happy, Venus, youre so nice. I knew youd still treat me as a good friend. Dont worry, Ill move out tomorrow. She was so happy on the surface, but she was gloating inside, Tomorrow? Im afraid you wont even be able to see the sun tomorrow, Venus. Good, then Ill be waiting for you to move out of the vi. Venus smiled. Xinyou saw it was the time and said affectionately, Its still early, why dont we go shopping? We havent been shopping for a long time and I miss it so much. With fingers fondling her coffee cup, Venus said, I dont have anything to buy. Shopping doesnt mean buying things, right? I want to buy some new clothes, so you can give me some advice. Venus scoffed. Advice? She remembered when they went shopping for clothes at school, Xinyou would always tell her that she had a bad taste and that she had to buy the clothes she rmended. Now she thought about it, she was really stupid to listen to her and the clothes she bought were ck, white or grey. Come on, please. Xinyou was keeping begging her. With everything arranged, if Venus didnt go, Xinyou would be in vain. Venus put down the small spoon and finally spoke, OK, Ill go. Xinyou shouted a big YES inwardly! She really paid a lot to lie to her. After this was done, she would have to give herself a treat. The lights were on and the streets were crowded. Venus, the clothes in that store are particrly good. Lets go. Xinyou then held Venus s hand, like a pair of good friends. Chapter 129 Xinyou s final try (4) Chapter 129 Xinyou'' s final try (4) Venus Mu allowed her to take her forward, and when they reached somewhere quiet, Xinyou Qiao looked around and suddenly and violently pushed Venus away. Venus stumbled a few steps and fell in the center of the road. Xinyou! Venus shouted at her, before she could finish it, a speeding car appeared in her sight. Till now, Venus finally got to know what she nned to do. She anxiously tried to get up from the ground, but she found that her ankle hurt, unable to support her to stand up. Suddenly, she recalled what she had said in Kerry Ye s office, Maybe she wants to kill me. Venus was right. The car was approaching fast, while Xinyou on the side of the road wasughing wryly. Venus was in despair. This time she was really killed by her own curiosity. Brother, where were you? couldnt I see you? When the car was about to run over her body, Venus closed her eyes, Just do it. I dont have to face Kerry s torture anymore. Just when she thought death wasing, she was pounced by someone and rolled forward several times. Then the sound of screeching came to her ears. With her head hitting the edge of the road, she lost her consciousness. Xinyou was stunned for a second and then ran forward to see. It turned out to be Kevin Ye, who was holding her tightly in his arms, and both of them were unconscious. A crazy thought grew in her mind. She couldnt let them wake up, otherwise she would bepletely exposed herself. Just as she took out her phone to tell the killer to drive the car back and run over again, the people passing by were already calling the police, Hello, is this 911? Heres a crash, the location is... It was toote No, she still had a chance to turn the tables, as long as Venus and Kevin hadnt woken up. Quickly organizing some words, she took out her phone and dialed Kerry s number, Kerry,e here quickly Something happened... After Kerry just drove into the vi, he received a call, so he told the driver to turn back and immediately run to the hospital. Kevin, I couldnt lose you. Venus was meeting with Xingyou, so why would Kevin be involved in this? Whats going on here? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ten minutester, Central Hospital Kerry raced to the hospital and met Xinyou at the door of the ward. Wheres Kevin? Where is he? Kerry was in a state of anxiety. Xinyou grabbed his hand to calm him, Kerry, dont worry. The doctor just said that he is fine. Just a mild concussion. He is now resting inside and he will probably wake upter. Kerry pushed the door straight in and saw his brother sleeping quietly on the bed, so he relieved. Thanks God. Remembering that there was someone else, Kerry asked, Where is Venus? Xinyou said coldly, In the next ward, shes fine, too. He still worried about Venus at this time. If it wasnt for the fear of being discovered, Xinyou really wanted to strangle that bitch. Hearing that Venus was also fine, Kerry was relieved for no reason, frowning and asking, What happened? Why did Kevin get injured? Xinyou snorted, beginning to make up a lie, I asked Venus to go shopping and when we were at the corner, we met Kevin, so Venus went up to talk to him. Not knowing what they were talking about, I only saw they get into an argument. I was about to stop them, but I saw Venus pushed Kevin onto the ground, but she fell down too, because of losing her bnce. At this time, a car came and Kevin tried to save her, so both of them hit the side of the road. Kerry got furious after hearing Xinyou s lie. It was her again! She harmed Xinyou, but now she even tried to hurt his brother. He absolutely couldnt tolerate it. Turning back to the next ward, he was going to kill this woman with his own hands! Xinyou didnt stop him, for she was eager to push Kerry into Venuss room so that he could help her torture Venus. Chapter 129 Xinyou s final try (5) Chapter 129 Xinyou'' s final try (5) But Kerry stopped the moment he opened the door to the ward. Because he remembered Venus once jumped into a swimming pool to save Kevin who was drowning, despite her leg was wounded at that time. So, if she really wanted Kevin to die, why would she save him, why couldnt she just stand by and watch? Kerry was suspicious of what Xinyou said because of what had happened. Xinyou had been ming Venus for everything bad that had happened, and was that really the case? Kerry thought. At that time, Kevins guards voice was heard. Young master, you are finally awake. Kerry felt happy. He walked in rapidly and saw Kevin had finally opened his eyes. Kevin, how are you feeling? Are you alright? Kerry asked concernedly. Kevin sat up from the bed, rxed his neck and said: I think Im fine. Really? Do we need another checkup? Kevin grabbed his arm and said: No, big brother. Thats not necessary. Good, good. I was so worried when I got Xinyous call. I thought you...... Kerry didnt finish his sentence. Kevin seemed indifferent. He remembered another person, and asked: Where is Venus? She is still in aa. What happened? Kevin. How did you get injured? Xinyou froze when she heard what Kerry said. She thought Kerry would trust herpletely, and she never expected Kerry would ask Kevin this question. She was so nervous. She held her breath, clenched her fingers tightly on a corner of her clothes, and thought about how she would exin herself if Kevin told the truth. Kevin nced at Xinyou with a half smile that could mean anything, and he knew what Xinyou was concerned with. He said: Nothing happened. I met Venus on the street, and we talked. But then a car charged towards us and Venus was almost hit, so I pulled her and we both fell. That was all. Xinyou sighed inwardly with relief. Although Kevins version of the story was slightly different from hers, but he didnt rat her out, and that was enough. Kerry had absolute trust in what Kevin said. He turned around and stared at Xinyou and asked: Why did you say Venus pushed him down? Xinyou was frightened by his cold stare. She exined in a hurry: Maybe it was because I was standing far away from them and I didnt see it clearly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Kerry walked towards her and asked: Then why would you me Venus when you are not even sure yourself? Why would you do that? Kerry was looking murderous, which frightened Xinyou greatly. She had never seen this side of the man before. She said: No, no. Kerry, I didnt mean it. I really didnt see it clearly and you must trust me! Kevin defended Xinyou all of a sudden by saying: Big brother, it was dark at that time, so she couldnt see clearly.Besides, Miss Qiao and Venus are very good friends, and why would she frame Venus? Kerry s suspicion was basically dispelled after hearing what Kevin said. He said: Fine. I will trust you again. Xinyou sighed inwardly when Kerry turned around. Kerry was indeed an intimidating person. But what surprised her greatly was that Kevin helped her. She wanted Kevin to work with her earlier but Kevin didnt make his attitude clear. From what happened today, Kevin was obviously on her side. It would be so easy to destroy Venus when she got Kevins help. And then, a nurse appeared at the door and said: Venus is awake. Who is her family? ...... Venus opened her eyes. She found everything so surreal. Obviously god still didnt want her to die, so, she would continue the struggle. Kerry walked in, followed by Xinyou. Xinyou wasnt afraid of Venus telling the truth because Kerry wouldnt believe her after hearing what Kevin had said. Venus face set into grim lines when she saw Xinyou. Chapter 129 Xinyou s final try (6) Chapter 129 Xinyou'' s final try (6) How are you feeling? Kerry asked concernedly, which was pretty rare. Venuss anger red up in an instant when she saw Xinyous smile. She grabbed a medicine bottle and threw it at Xinyou. Xinyou startled. She stood behind Kerry in an instant, and the bottle hit the wall and smashed into pieces. Kerry held Xinyou in his arms and shouted: Venus! Are you insane? Am I insane? This woman is trying to kill me!! She is insane!! Venus shouted. Xinyou acted to be hurt. She rested her head against Kerry s chest and said in a low voice: Venus. I dont understand what you are saying. Venusughed coldly. She pointed at Venus and said: You asked me to drink coffee with you, and said you wanted me to forgive you, and when I met you, you pushed me to the street so that I can get killed by a car. Have you forgotten all this? Xinyou Qiao! I could never imagine that you are willing to kill me to get what you want! I have really underestimated your shamelessness! A sharp pain shot up her liver because of her anger, and what made it worse was that her injured ankle was also torturing her nonstop. Kerry found Venuss narration a little bit convincing. But he would rather trust Kevin. Venus, why would I do that? You cant just sling mud at me like that. Xinyou! What kind of person are you! If you have the courage to do that, you should also have the courage to acknowledge it! I didnt do it!! Venus, I thought you are my good friend. Why would you do this to me? Venus had to release her anger or she would surly explode. She grabbed another bottle and was about to attack Xinyou with it, but Kerry took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. Venus! Calm down! This has nothing to do Xinyou. You cant wrong her like this. Kerry said. Venus froze. She didnt expect her so-called husband to defend her in the first ce. When she saw him holding the woman who tried to kill her so tightly in his arms, and using her for framing Xinyou, her anger gave way to despair. She thought she mustmitted an egregious sin in her precious life, or she wouldnt be punished like this in her current life. Kerry! You are not only blind. You are freaking stupid! Please let me go!! I surrender!! I want to leave this ce!! Venus looked at Kerry and said. Kerry put his hand round her neck and said: Dont forget about what I said at noon. You are going nowhere until I found your brother!! Venus stared at Kerry s eyes and smiled dryly. Kerry, I will surly be killed by Xinyou before I get killed by you. Why dont you strangle me to death right now! Kerry tightened his grip and looked at her murderously. He said: You think I dont dare to kill you? I should kill you just because you almost got Kevin killed! Venuss face changed when she heard Kevins name. So it was Kevin who saved her? She thought. Then why wouldnt Kevin tell Kerry the truth? Why would he defend Xinyou? What? Are you afraid? Kerry loosened his grip when he saw Venuss expression changed. Venus then broke away from his grip. She would have a thousand ways to kill herself if she really waned to die. But she couldnt die. She must live. She must tear Xinyous mask off in front of everyone! Afraid? You will be so happy if I die now. So I cant die. Besides, how can I die before I meet my big brother? Xinyou was getting so excited when she thought Kerry was really going to strangle Venus, and she felt so down when Kerry released his grip. She cursed Xinyou inwardly. Then you should just live, and see how will I kill him! Kerry said. Then he turned around and left the ward. Xinyou was very happy when she saw Venus was in such a wretched state. She said: Venus, are you feeling hurt? Are you feeling jealous when your husband protected me? Venus countered: Xinyou, you have tried so hard to kill me, and you know why I am still alive? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Xinyou snorted and said: You are just lucky. Although Kevin saved you, he is still on my side. Venus clenched her hands in her quilt, but she was still smiling. She said: Xinyou, you have the advantage of the environment, and people around you also trust you. But the reason why you always fail is because you dont have gods help!! You will never seed, because god will never take side with you!! Xinyou said viciously: I dont believe god will help you next time!! Okay, then lets try it out! Lets see who will win gods help! Xinyou was angry, and she stomped out of the room. Venus shouted at her when she left: Xinyou!! Dont forget about your oath!! God is watching you!! Xinyou stopped for a moment, and she clenched her teeth so hard. ...... Kevin and his body guard were shocked when they heard the bottle being thrown at the wall. Young master, are they fighting? The guard was surprised. Kevin was rather amused. He said smilingly: Venus looks like a very soft person. I never thought she has such a temper. The guard then asked a question that had been puzzling him. He asked: Young master, it was that woman who pushed Venus down, and why would you...... The guard checked himself and looked at Kevin. Why would I defend Xinyou? Kevin smiled. I have my own n. The reason why Kevin did that was very simple: Kevin was very jealous of Kerry. For the past year, Kevin had been leading a miserable life, but Kerry was just the opposite. He made a huge fortune and he was living his life to the fullest. So, Kevin was very envious. He wanted Kerry to have some problems, to have some worries and confusions, and Xinyou can perfectly inflict these things on him And thats why, Kevin lied for Xinyou. Kevin was looking forward to the following days very much. Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (1) Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (1) The ward next to Kevins was quiet. And Kerry appeared in Kevins ward again. Big brother, you can go back now. Im fine. I think I can leave hospital tomorrow. Kerry was still worried. He said: Ill be here for you. Kevinughed dryly and said: Big brother, Im not a kid anymore. You dont need to be here. Please go back home now. Kerry was silent for a few seconds, and then he said: Fine. Ill ask Henry to stay here. If you need anything, just tell him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I know. ...... The sun had set and darkness fell. Kevin got off his bed, rubbed his temples, and opened the door to the ward next to his. Venuss ankle was killing her. She couldnt getfortable on her bed. She felt ufortable when sitting, and she felt ufortable when lying. Are you not feeling well? You look pale. Kevin asked. Venus looked up, and saw Kevin, her life savior. Kevin, thank you so much for saving my life. Venus said. She knew if Kevin didnt help her, she would be dead at that time. Kevin got seated on a chair beside a window and said smilingly: You are wee. You also saved my life once, remember? What happened to your leg? Venus rubbed her swollen ankle and said sulkily: Xinyou just pushed me, and my ankle was sprained. Kevin then said to his guard: Call a doctor for her. The guard walked out. Venus suddenly remembered what Kerry said earlier. Her brow furrowed and she asked: Kevin, did you see what happened? Kevin nodded and said: Yes, I did. Kevin was standing not far from them. So he saw everything clearly. He knew how did Xinyou push her, and he saw where did that care from. Venus froze for an instant. She was so confused. She asked: Then why didnt you tell Kerry what happened? Why did you help Xinyou and make that lie? Kevin looked at Henry, who was standing at the door, and lowered his voice, and said: You silly girl. There is no way we can make everyone realize what kind of person Xinyou is with this one incident. What? So you are not on Xinyous side? Kevin smiled. I would never degrade myself by allying with people like her. You misunderstood me. Venus got excited in an instant. She moved closer to the edge of the bed, and asked: So, what do you mean just now? Do you have any other way to hold her ountable? Sure. But this is not a good time. Dont worry. Xinyou wont be happy for long. When the timees, Ill make her regret bitterly for these terrible things she did. Venus felt a gush of happiness came over her. Tears brimmed in her eyes, because it had been such a long time since she was treated so kindly. Kevin saw her tears. He found it rather amusing. He asked: Why are you crying? Venus dried her tears. And her eyes became so clear. She said: Nothing. I was just touched. Thank you, Kevin. You dont need to thank me. Venus sighed. She said: I have changed so much. I dont even know who I am now. Kevin asked: In which way did you change? Venus said helplessly: So much has changed. I was once a carefree girl. I was adored by my parents, and I was protected by my big brother. Everyday I read the books I like, and go to the ss with the person I love. Life was so easy and so wonderful. But now, my parents passed away, my big brother disappeared, my husband is cheating on me, and even my best friend now wants to kill me. I am also changing, and I have changed beyond recognition. I be suspicious, and I be vicious...... Kevin interrupted. He said: You think you are vicious? Venus, you arebeling yourself unfairly. Xinyou is the one who is vicious. You are only getting tougher than before, and you should be getting tougher than before considering what has been happening to you, or you will only be bullied, be used, and be trampled. I believe whatever have you be, you always have a kind heart. Kevin could strongly rte to Venuss feeling. Because he felt he also had changed from an optimistic young person to a cunning schemer who was always hatching plots. Venus found what he just said heartwarming. At that time, a doctor came in and checked her ankle. Venus was in so much pain, and her eyes were once again moist. You sprained your ankle. I will give you some medicine to improve the cirction. The doctor said. Improve the cirction? Venus suddenly remembered she was pregnant. She said: Doctor, can you give me another kind of medicine? Im pregnant, so I dont think I can use the medicine that improves the cirction. The doctor was surprised. He looked at her and said: Miss, are you really pregnant? Venus nodded. Yes, I am two-month pregnant. The doctors brow furrowed. He asked: Do you have a stomachache? Venus rubbed her belly and said: No. Thats weird. You fell so heavily on the ground and you dont feel a thing? You can lose your kid very easily during the first three months of your pregnancy. Besides, you dont look like you are pregnant. The doctor looked at her and advised: Miss Mu, I think you should have another ultrasound scan. Venuss eyes sparkled. She said: Doctor, you are saying that maybe I am not pregnant? The doctor was surprised by her reaction. Because normally, women always feel sad when they found out they are not pregnant. So why is she so happy. The doctor thought. I am just guessing. Have an ultrasound scan first. Venus was so excited. She said: Fine, fine. I will do it now. Then she wanted to get off the bed. Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (2) Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (2) Venus was filled with happiness. She really didnt want that kid, not after learning it was Hao Nangongs kid. The kid was only an ident, a lie. Kevin grabbed her arm and pushed her back to her bed gently. He said: Your ankle is injured, remember? Just lie down. He then said to the doctor: Bring your machine here, because she is going to take the test right here. The doctor obeyed him because he knew Kevin and Venus are very powerful, and he knew better than to do otherwise. Kevin passed her a big bottle of water and said: You should drink lots of water before doing the scan. Venus drank the whole bottle of water in an instant, but she still felt she hasnt drunk enough, so she poured another cup of water and drank it. Kevin said: You really dont want the kid, do you? Venus put the cup on the table. Sadness flickered across her eyes. She said bitterly: Kevin, I cant afford to have a kid. I cant give him a stable life when my own life is aplete mess, and thats why, I cant bring him to this world. You can ask his father to take the responsibility. Kevin said. Venus knew his advice is sensible, but she shook her head determinedly and said: No. Ill never see him again. This is my kid, and I have every right to decide whether to keep him or not. She was very determined, and Kevin didnt say anything. Twenty minutester, Venus said to the doctor: Im ready. Then the doctor began scanning her belly with an ultrasound machine. She could feel a sensation of coldness on her belly, and she stared at aputer screen closely, even though she didnt understand it at all. A minuteter, the middle-aged doctor said: You are not pregnant. Really? I am not pregnant? Venus sat up from her bed in excitement. That was probably the best news she had heard in that period of dark time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The doctor nced at her, put away the machine and said: Ive been doing this for twenty years, and I am pretty confident with my conclusion. Venus smiled awkwardly and said: Thank you, than you so very much, doctor. Henry was standing at the door at that time, and he called Kerry when he heard Venus wasnt pregnant. At that time, Kerry was dealing with some documents in a study on the third floor. Xinyou opened the door suddenly and said: Kerry, its time to get a rest. Then she walked in. She was dressed in a sleeveless ck undergarment made from silk. And her body wasrgely exposed. She walked towards Kerry in a seductive way, and then moved her fingers along his shoulder. Kerry pped her hand away and said: Xinyou, stop it. Im very busy. Xinyou then sat directly on hisp, and said in a coquettish way: You will never finish your work. Come on, you still owe me a birthday gift. Xinyou s fragrance filled his nostrils. He lowered his head and bit Xinyous lips, but then, the image of Venuss bleeding lips came to his mind, and he bit even harder. Xinyou was surprised, because she thought it would be a daunting task to make Kerry make love to her, but turned out, before she did anything, Kerry was already turned on. She asked the butler not to allow anyone to get into Kerrys study. Their body was pressed tightly against each other s. Xinyou put her legs round Kerry s waist, and kissed Kerry hungrily. Just when she thought she would seed, the phone rang. Xinyou grabbed the phone and wanted to turn it off, but Kerry snatched it from her hand. Xinyou bit his ear lobe, and whispered: Please dont answer the phone. I have to. Its Henry calling. Maybe its about Kevin. Kerry pped her butt and said: Get off. Xinyou obeyed. But what made her angry was that after flirting with him for such a long time, he didnt have any physical reaction. Whats up? Henry. Kerry wiped Xinyous lips marks off his face with the back of his hand. Young master, Venus just had an ultrasound exam, and turns out, she is not pregnant. Kerry thought he heard it wrong. He said: What did you say? Young master, Venus is not pregnant. Xinyou was standing right beside and she heard Henry was saying someone was not pregnant. And her heart sunk. Do they know that Venus is not pregnant? She thought to herself. I see. Kerry hung up the phone. And he was in apletely confused state of mind. Not pregnant? I almost drowned her in a pool because of her pregnancy, and now you tell me she is not pregnant? Kerry thought to himself. Kerry was depressed. He felt a sudden pang of regret, and he felt things were slowly getting out of his control, and his early conclusions were proven to be wrong one by one. Kerry...... Xinyou interrupted him to stop him from thinking too much. Kerry s desire subsidedpletely. He said: Xinyou, please leave here. Xinyou called his name in a soft voice: Kerry...... Get out! Kerry shouted at her in a low voice. He had to think about this problem. He had to figure out what did he do wrong. Xinyou didnt dare to stay there anymore. She walked towards the door, opened it, and was about to go. But then, Kerry s voice was heard again. Wait! Kerry shouted. Xinyou looked back in surprise, but Kerry then said coldly: Do note into this study without my permission. Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (3) Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (3) "Okay, I know." Xingyou Qiao was acting nice and understanding, while she was full of hatred. She found Kerry growing wary of her. She remembered the n Hao Nangong had told herst time. At that time, she was afraid of causing bad effects on Kerry''s reputation and also afraid of bearing the reputation of being a mistress, but now she didn''t care anymore. She thought as long as she became Kerry''s wife, people would one day forget the means by which she did it. In the study, Kerry lit a cigarette. He didn''t like smoking, but he would smoke when he felt irritable. In Kerrys mind, even if Venus wasn''t pregnant, she was still a slut because she did sleep with other men before she married him. There was no doubt about that. In the morning, Kerry got up early. After washing up, he was ready to pick up Kevin and Venus from the hospital. But when he reached the door, he saw Kevins car drive in. "I said I''d pick you up, why did youe back by yourself?" Kerry said to Kevin. Kevin opened the car door and said as he helped Venus out, "Brother, I''m fine. Dont worry about me." Venus got out of the car. Her one foot was wrapped as tightly as it could be in bandages. "What''s wrong with your foot?" Kerry frowned at her foot and asked coldly. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus stood on one foot, and said, "Its just a sprain, but it''s much lighter than thest fracture." Kerry was ufortable when he heard her words, so he didn''t say anything. Xinyou looked at the two of them coldly. She thought Kevin was on her side, but she saw him and Venus talked happily now, which made her extremely unhappy. Why do all of them like Venus? she couldnt understand. "Kevin and Venus are on good terms. The ones who don''t know you may think you''re a couple." Seeing Kerry''s look go cold, Xinyou pretended to have said something wrong, "Sorry. Im just kidding." She always finds chances to get me into trouble. Venus stared at Xinyou and thought. Kevin smiled at Xinyou and exined, "Venus saved mest time and I saved her this time. Isnt it normal for us to be close? Does Miss Qiao want me to have a bad rtionship with Venus? I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously." Xinyou was in panic and said quickly. Youd better not make such jokes." Kevin said. Kerry turned his head to scold Xinyou, "I don''t want to hear such jokes again." "I''m sorry. I''ll never say it again." Xinyou bit her lips and said. Seeing Xinyou being scolded, Venus''s was so happy. Venus was now worried that Kerry would take Xinyou''s words seriously and picked on herter. "The breakfast is ready. Lets go to the dining room." Kerry coldly said. Kevin saw him leaving and said suddenly, "Aren''t you going to help Venus?" Kerry stiffened, "Help her?" Venus was shocked by this offer from Kevin and immediately refused, "I don''t need anyone to help me. I can walk on my own." Kerry heard her words and looked cold again, and then headed straight for the room. "What if he suddenly gets angry and he just pushes me, and then Ill get hurt again." Venus thought in her mind. Then Venus looked at Kevin and said in a low voice, "You''re getting me in trouble." Kevinughed, "I''m concerned about you." "Just don''t mention me in front of Kerry, that''s the biggest concern you have for me." Venus said. "Well, you''re too afraid of him." Kevin shrugged. Watching Kerry walk away, Venus said, "You have no idea how mean he was to me." Kevin smiled and he kept silent, "He''s my brother. Of course I know what kind of person he is." He thought. "Mrs Qin, please bring me the crutches I usedst time." Venus shouted at the vi. "Okay, please wait a minute." Mrs. Qin answered. After a while Mrs. Qin brought Venuss crutches over and helped her walk to the dining room. While they were eating, Xinyou''s phone suddenly rang. She picked it up quickly. When she saw the callers name, she nervously deleted the call log. Then after eating breakfast, she went to a cafe. At the cafe, she took off her sunsses and said unhappily, "Please don''t call me in the morning. They''ll suspect me." Chapter 130 She was downstairs Eavesdroping (4) Chapter 130 She was downstairs Eavesdroping (4) Hao Nangong grabbed her arm angrily, stared at her unblinkingly and said: Why do you have to hurt Venus? I warned you not to touch her! Not to touch her! But you even tried to kill her! Hao was so angry when he heard this news this morning that he smashed everything in front of him into pieces. At that time he just wanted to ask Xinyou about it, so he called her directly without thinking about the danger of being caught. If he didnt need to keep cooperating with her, he would absolutely strangle her. Xinyou broke away from his grip, and said angrily: It was only an ident! Besides, isnt she still alive? Why do you have to call me so early in the morning! Xinyou, you must remember why do we cooperate! You want to get Kerry, and I want to get Venus, and that is our purpose! I will never forgive you if you try to hurt her again! Xinyou snorted and said: Hao Nangong! I am trying so hard to achieve our purpose, and what have you been doing? Hao Nangong took out a card, on which a number was written. He said: Obviously, you are not beautiful enough nor smart enough to get Kerry. Call this person, and she will give you what you need. And this time, youd better stick to the n. Xinyou took the card, and inputted the number into her phone, and tore the card into pieces and threw them into a trash can. Determination was written on her face. She said grimly: This time, I will get Kerry! ...... Kerry was at King Ye International Company at that time. He had been feeling restless that day because he couldnt stop thinking about what Xinyou said that morning. He knew Xinyou was just joking around, but the idea that Venus and Kevin may have an affair bothered him greatly. He wasnt worried about Kevin. He knew Kevin wouldnt do anything inappropriate. He was worried about Venus. What if Venus flirted with Kevin? What if she seduced Kevin? Kevin was so inexperienced in this kind of rtionship, and would he be able to resist temptation? Then, Kerry called John, who was at home. He said: John, what is Venus doing? John was puzzled. Because it was the fourth time Kerry called him and asked about Venus since that morning. At first he thought Kerry was concerned with Venus, but now he realized Kerry was watching Venus through his eyes. Young master, she is painting in the garden. John said. His answer remained the same. Kerry asked: What about Kevin? Is he still at home? Second young master went out just now. He said he was going to the supermarket. ...... Xinyou killed her time with some fashion magazines, and when the clock struck five, she took her bag and rushed to Kerry s office. She knocked his door, but there was no response from inside. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Has he gotten off work? No way. He is a workaholic, and he only works overtime. And he didnt call me! Xinyou thought to herself. Xinyou kept knocking the door because she thought of another possibility. Miss Qiao, are you looking for Director Ye? Secretary Liu asked in a cold voice. Xinyou rolled her eyes, but she managed to put a smile on her face when she looked at Secretary Liu and said: Yes. Is he here? Secretary Lius face was expressionless as always. She said: Director Ye got off work early today because he had something to deal with. You can tell me if you need anything, and I can tell him tomorrow. Xinyou waved her hand and said: Dont bother. Ille back tomorrow. Xinyou called Kerry angrily when she got downstairs, but when Kerry answered her call, she said in a very soft and tender voice: Kerry, where are you now? Im waiting for you. We can go back home together. Kerry just arrived at home when Xinyou called. He said: Dont wait for me. Im already home. You can get a taxi ande back. Honestly speaking, he hadpletely forgotten about Xinyou. Fine. See youter. Xinyou said. The moment Kerry walked into the vi, he heard a fit ofughter came down from second floor. Kerry s face set into grim lines. John noticed Kerry s face changed. He exined in a low voice: Second young master is back. Kerry then rushed upstairs. John shook his head. He knew Venus would be abused by Kerry again. Venus and Kevin were in the same room at that time. Venus was holding a cup of yogurt, and she wore a radiant smile. Kevin was seated on a sofa, and he was looking at a design picture. He said: Your design is very nice. It is both fashionable and ssical. Im truly surprised. You have a very good taste. That is my favorite design. Kerry stood at the door and looked at this lovely scene. Kevin felt his gaze, he looked up and said smilingly: Big brother, you are back. Venuss smile faded when she heard what Kevin said. Why would hee back so soon. Kerry put his hands into his pockets and walked inside the room slowly. He looked at the design Kevin was holding and said tly: What are you talking about? You seem very happy. Kevin waved the design picture and said: Oh, I bought some food from the market, and I gave Venus some, and Venus showed me her design. Kerry sat beside him and said: Kevin, I have something to say to Venus. Kevin then put the design on a table, stood up, and said: Alright, I will see whether the dinner is ready. Im rather hungry. Then Kevin left the room. Kerry and Venus didnt talk with each other. Kerry only looked at Venuss design. Then, all of a sudden, Kerry began tearing her design. Venus charged towards him and shouted: Kerry! Put it down!! Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (5) Chapter 130 She was downstairs eavesdropping (5) One of her feet was injured, and before she could stand on the other, she was pushed to the ground by Kerry Ye. Kerry tore through her five designs and then he threw them at her. "Kerry, are you crazy? It took me all day to draw this." Venus struggled up from the floor and red at him. Kerry stared at her with his leg crossed and said coldly, "I told you not to seduce Kevin the first day he came back. Why don''t you listen to me?" After Venus heard his words, she knew that it was Xinyou who said something to Kerry. "I dont seduce Kevin. Were just friends." Kerry got up, forcing Venus to the foot of the bed. Venus was pushed down onto the bed with Kerry on top of her, "You''ve seduced so many men before. Why would I trust you not to seduce Kevin?" Venus no longer felt anything but ridiculous at his verbal insults. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Kerry, you said I''ve seduced many men. Why don''t you go find these men?" Kerry pped her across the face. "Venus, shame on you." Venus covered her face and stared at him indifferently, "Kerry, you are so stupid." Kerry was about to raise his hand to p her again, but Venus grabbed his wrist. "I''m used to you doubting me, but don''t you think that Xinyou is trying to ruin your rtionship with your brother?" Venus''s words reminded Kerry, who had been thinking about Kevin and Venus together all day, and he hadn''t thought about it at all. Venus saw the change in his expression and continued, "We all live in this vi. I can manage to ignore him, but what would Kevin think? He''ll think you forbid me to speak to him because you don''t wee him home." Under most circumstances, when Venus said these things, Kerry wouldn''t believe her and would think that she ndered Xinyou, but now he thought about it. "You ruined my designs and pped me in the face, can you leave now?" Venus said coldly. "No one here can order me to do anything." Kerry looked at her and said. "I''m begging you to leave, okay?" said Venus. "Of course not," Kerry lowered her head and kissed Venus on the lips. As long as Venus rejected him he had an urge to conquer her, so he was aroused. Venus didn''t understand why he hated her and he still made love with her. Venus pushed him. Kerry let go of her lips and looked at her. "Now the door is still open. Aren''t you afraid Xinyou will be sad to see this?" Venus scoffed. Her words made Kerry angry, and then he ripped her clothes off. "Why don''t you find another woman?" asked Venus. "I''m not tired of fucking you. I''ll dump you one day when I''m tired of you." "Kerry, you''re the most disgusting person I''ve ever met." Venus just gritted her teeth. Downstairs, Xinyou Qiao stepped into the vi and was about to go upstairs when Kevin, who was sitting on the couch, stopped her. "Miss Qiao''s back?" Kevin asked faintly. Xinyou didn''t expect Kevin to greet her and was a little surprised. She answered, "Kevin, you''re at home too." Kevin flipped through the magazine and said without looking up, "This is my home. Of course I''m here." Xinyou didn''t care about the sarcasm in his words and said frankly, "I''ll go up and change my clothes. I''ll chat with youter." "I''d advise you to sit here and wait," Kevin said coldly. "Why?" He pointed upstairs with a strange smile, "Just listen." Xinyou really listen intently for a moment. When she heard Kerry and Venus in the room, then she gritted her teeth. Chapter 131 Venus s fighting back (1) Chapter 131 Venus'' s fighting back (1) Hearing a womans whisper and a mans gasp, of course Xinyou Qiao knew whose voice it was. In this house, that the the only one that could make Kevin Ye wait for. She was engulfed with jealousy and hatred, for she thought that Kerry Ye came back for something urgent, but it turned out that he just wanted to fuck Venus Mu. Kevin raised his eyes to look at her and smiled, Miss Qiao, you seem to be very angry. Xinyou suppressed the anger and said very reluctantly, No, what am I angry about? Kevin threw the magazine on the table, I think you should be angry. The couple left the door open in the day time. Its so rude. There are other bachelors living in this house, right? He didnt bother to look at her expression after saying that and went to the kitchen and asked Mrs. Qin, Mrs. Qin, is dinner ready? Mrs. Qin poked her head out of the kitchen and said with a smile, Yes. We are just waiting for the young master. Kevin, however, was seated andzily said, No need to wait. They are busy now, but Im hungry. OK, Ill serve the table for you. Soon, the food was all on the table. Kevin looked back at someone who still froze there and said, Miss Qiao, lets eat. Xinyou recovered her senses from couple word, which she quite hated. She soon would have the word Xinyou written next to Kerry s name. Temporarily suppressing her anger, Xinyou remembered what Kevin had done for her yesterday and said softly, Kevin, thank you for speaking up for me yesterday. Kevin stopped eating and smiled politely, Youre wee, but in the future, if I have something to ask for your help, you must help me, OK? Xinyou made her statement in surprise, Of course, as long as you need me, Ill do my best. Good. Xinyou had wondered why Kevin had suddenly helped her, but it turned out that he also had something to ask for, which gave her the thrill of knowing someone elses secrets and also let down her guard against him quite a bit. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The two on the second floor didnt finish until 10 pm and no one bothered. Venus was tired and hungry and originally wanted to just sleep over, but she was so hungry that she got up from the bed, while wakening Kerry on the other side of the bed. Where are you going? Im hungry. Go find some food. Mrs. Qin was a good person, so she might leave some food for herself. No one should be walking around in the vi at this time, but Venus was still wearing a very conservative nightgown and limped out by the moonlight, with her crutches. The vi was quiet, with the huge chandelier emitting a golden yellow light. When she reached the stairs, Venus was violently picked up by someone, so she looked back with a shout. It was Kerry who wore nothing on the top, his expression indifferent. Put me down, I can walk by myself. Kerrys hands tightened even more, Im afraid that you will roll down and kill yourself, so what do I have to ckmail Tianye Mu? Venus didnt say anything more, but she kept a distance from his face. She really didnt want to smell him, though many women felt it was good. In the kitchen, there was still some porridge, plus a few kinds of food. The two of them sat on side of the table and ate an ufortable meal in the moonlight, the first time for Kerry. After the meal, Kerry carried her upstairs again. He hooked the door with his foot, threw her on the bed and then fell asleep. Venus was frightened, You are gonna to sleep here? My house, my rule! Well, fine. However, a few hours ago, he still called her a slut, but now he had changed another face, making Venus feel that there was no one in the world could be as shameless as him. He was aplete asshole. The good thing was that this night, Kerry didnt torment her. The next day In order to stop getting herself into trouble and to keep Kerry from suspecting Kevin, Venus decided to go to work. Hearing this decision, Kerry had a look at her feet, but he didnt say anything, while instructing Mrs. Qin to help her into the car. On the way to the office, even the driver could feel Xinyou s anger. Whenever the three of them went to the office together, the passenger seat was definitely Venuss and she with Kerry in the back, happily chatting, but today, she sat on the passenger seat. No, she had to get those things as soon as possible, for she couldnt stand it for one more day! Venus looked like she didnt give a shit. In fact, she didnt want to sit next to this asshole. She was trying to refuse, but Mrs. Qin pushed her this way and quickly closed the door, afraid that she would jump out. When the car arrived at the door of thepany, Kerry didnt have the intention to help her. once he got off the car, he entered thepany. Xinyou, of course, never caring about her, caught up with Kerry. Venus was a bit depressed, for Mrs. Qin forgot her crutches. Forget it. She couldnt sit in the car all day. But she was lucky and she ran into Meiling He as soon as she got out of the car. Whye back to work before youre healed? She came over and held Venus. Venus thanked her, Its too boring to stay at home and I want to finish that design. Actually, the other reason why she didnt want to stay at home was that she was afraid that Kerry would tear up her design again. She couldnt afford to mess with him, so she would have to hide away from him. Watch out. In the whole morning, Venus was concentrating on restoring her designs and was coldly dealing with Xinyou s sarcasticments. No matter what she said, Venus just took it as bullshit. Chapter 131 Venus s fighting back (2) Chapter 131 Venus'' s fighting back (2) Seeing that Venus Mu ignored her, Xinyou Qiao angrily took her coffee cup and went to the tea room, only then did Venus turn her head to look at her back. Just then, Xinyou s phone rang Acting almost subconsciously, Venus reached for the phone on her desk, an unfamiliar number. Looking at the blurred figure in the tea room, Venus answered the phone. Hello? Is that Miss Qiao? Venus lowered her voice, Yes, please Im ready for what youve asked forst time. When can we meet? Venus s heart was beating fast, for this was the first time she had done something like this, and inevitably she was a little nervous. Her intuition was telling her that what this man was saying must be rted to her. Tomorrow, ten oclock in the morning, Yieen Caf. Venus pretended to be calm. Good, remember to bring the cash I asked for. Cash on delivery. Okay, see you soon. Hanging up the phone, Venus copied his number on a piece of paper and then quickly deleted the iing call and put the phone back on her desk. After finishing all this, Xinyou just happened toe out of the room, but Venuss heart was still beating fast. Venus Huh? Venus s voice was a little off-key, What? You just said to order takeout, order one for me. One co-worker said. Venus was relieved, Okay, okay. Venus was almost scared to death, tapping her chest. She thought she had been discovered. Xinyou came over and stared at her. Venus silently covered that phone number on the table, and continued drawing as if nothing had happened, but she was thinking. What if the man on the phone had seen Xinyou when she pretended to be Xinyou for her appointment? She couldnt care so much. Wait, the money, how much was it? First, she needed to check the bnce in her card. Before Tianye Mu disappeared, he would give her a generous living expense every month, and fortunately, she was not an extravagant person, so she barely supported herself for more than half a year. After entering her ount number and password on the online bank Gosh, shes only got 13,000 yuan left. She didnt know whether its enough. She should have just asked how much it was. Forget it, take it all out first. When it was almost the time to leave, Venus walked into the managers office, Miss. He, I have to go to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow morning, can I take a half day off? Sure. Meiling He buried herself in work, her voice clear and cold. Thank you, Miss. He. The next morning, after waiting for both Kerry Ye and Xinyou to enter thepany, she turned back and slowly walked to the side of the road. She stopped a taxi and headed to the Caf. It was now 8:30 in the morning, an hour and a half before the appointed time. Venus went to the bank to withdraw all the money and then walked to a shopping mall near the Caf and in the bathroom, she tied up her hair to cover half of her face, with a heavy makeup, and put on the big sunsses and hat she had prepared. After three or four years of staying with Xinyou, her appearance and voice couldnt be more familiar. After Venus did all this, she really looked like Xinyou, except the nose and mouth. It was almost time, and \ Venus entered the Caf early. My surname is Qiao. I have an appointment with a gentleman, and when heester, please bring him to the seat. The waiter answered, Yes, maam. With slow steps, Venus took a seat in a rtively closed corner. The light was a little dim, but she needed it. Approaching ten oclock, Venus s heart was beating faster and she couldnt help but feel that it did take a strong heart to be the bad guy, or else shed be scared to death first. Ordering a cup of coffee to calm down, she found she was the only customer in the morning. The pleasant music was echoing in the air, extraordinarily tranquil. Once past 10, Venus saw the waiter brought a man in, who was tall and thin, with a pair of balck sses. His hair was in a mess, as if he hadnt gotten enough sleep. He was wearing a white and blue T-shirt, a pair of sandals, with a briefcase in hand. An IT guy. She quickly calmed down as she realized that the man didnt know Xinyou. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Miss Qiao? What a prettydy. The man bent over to look at her before sitting down and said to the waiter, Mocha, please. Wheres the stuff I want? Venus tried to speak in a soft voice and asked very calmly. The man patted the bag in his hand and was very proud, Dont worry, its all here. Wheres my money? Venus also pointed to the handbag beside her and said deliberately, The price... When the man heard this, he was immediately a little unhappy and stared her up and down once and said, Miss Qiao, I dont think youre short of money and my offer of five thousand is already very low. If you go back on your word now, Ill leave immediately. No, no, I didnt mean that. As soon as Venus heard five thousand yuan, she was happy, for she thought it was quite cheap, You havent had enough sleeptely, right? You must have been exhausted for a while, and I wanted to give you some extra. Since you said so, then I... The mans expression was a little chagrined. Had he known she meant it, he wouldnt have been so rude. He handed the bag, saying, Here you are. Venus reached over and took a quick scan, inside was a paper bag that seemed to wrap a stack of photos. It wasnt appropriate to look at them on this asion, so Venus put the bag away and took five thousand dors out of her own bag, Count it. The man happily took the money and weighed it, and said quickly, No need to count it. I believe you. Chapter 131 Venus s fighting back (3) Chapter 131 Venus'' s fighting back (3) The waiter came over with the coffee and the man quickly put the money into his pocket. Venus Mu smiled with her head down, stirring the coffee in her cup. After the waiter left, she said, I want you to keep this a secret. The man patted his chest and said, Miss Qiao, dont worry. The first thing we need to do is to be honest. To9here will never be a fourth person to know about this matter other than you and me and Mr. Nangong. Venuss fingers holding the spoon moved, Mr. Nangong? Hao Nangong? She shouldnt be surprised, for Hao and Xinyou were already in the same boat. Well, good. Venus smiled softly. The man stared at her smile for a few seconds, then lowered his head and took a sip of coffee. Miss Qiao, Ill leave first. The man got up and took his leave. Venus suddenly thought of something and called him, Wait a minute. What? Anything else? Venus was wearing a grim smile, To guarantee my interests, please delete my number. The man frowned, What do you mean, Miss Qiao? I just want to feel safe. Dont worry, if theres any cooperation in the future, Ill call you, but I dont want to... Venus didnt finish her sentence, but she thought the man should know what she meant. In order to prevent him from calling Xinyou, she had to make him delete the call, otherwise she would be exposed. You guys are rich, but are really cowards! The man muttered and then took out his phone. After finding Xinyou s number, he walked up to Venus and said, See? Ill delete it! Seeing him delete the familiar phone number with her own eyes, she stretched out her hands and said, d to work with you. The man froze, but still shook her small hand and smiled a little nastily, Me too. Miss Qiao, if you need anything in the future, remember to call me. Okay, Ill remember that. Go ahead, Id like to sit for a while longer. Venus withdrew her hand, for she didnt want the man to see her limp. OK, Miss Qiao, goodbye. Seeing the man out of the caf, Venus then got up quickly and called a cab to the center hospital. She did a good job today, so there wouldnt be a w. Even if Kerry or Xinyou came to investigate, they would find nothing. In the car, Mu Venus took off her sunsses and hat and wiped the lipstick off her mouth, revealing her innocent face. After the follow-up visit, Venus sat in the empty hospital room and took out the thing that she had spent five thousand. Inside the envelope was indeed more than ten photos. Venus took a look at, feeling somewhat familiar. On the first one was Xinyouing out of the CK International Hotel and the second one was the 1026 number, with the time printed on it. Venus was stunned when she saw the date on it, a date that she would always remember, always remind herself not to trust Zihang Lu, because it was the day she was sold by this scum. Why did Xinyou take this? Venus was filled with doubts. And then the third one was a mans back, but Venus could still tell right away that it was Kerry, who strode into this hotel. Several of the remaining photos were intimate shots of a man and a woman taken from a distance, but the facial outlines were blurred. What were Xinyou going to do with these photos? ording to what she had done in the past, she must want to use these photos to frame Venus. The most likely way that Venus could think of was to publicize that she and Hao was having an affair, but she was not in these photos. So, what did Xinyou want? What a headache! No, she had to find out what Xinyou was nning, lest she fell into her trap again. When she returned to thepany in the afternoon, Venus had returned to her normal state. Xinyou turned her head and asked straightforwardly, Where did you go this morning? Venus didnt even look at her, What does it have to do with you? Why should I tell you? Venus, do you wanna die? Xinyou lowered her voice and scolded. Venus smiled at her, Xinyou, you can use whatever else you have, Ill wait for you. Xinyou hated her so much that she gritted her teeth, but she couldnt make her disappearpletely, Venus, wait for me. Your end day ising. Fine, Ill wait. Then Venus buried herself in work after saying this. Now, her main goal was to get the main side of the Style Magazine, so there was no spare time to fight with her. Seeing her ignoring her, Xinyou fidgeted with her phone, as if she was waiting for a call from someone. She must be still waiting for that IT guys call. Venus thought to herself. Fortunately, she got it. At four oclock, Meiling He informed of a departmental meeting. Last time, we talked about the cooperation with Style Magazine. Now, talk about your progress. Meiling raised her eyelids to have a look at Venus and said, Venus, you and Xinyou are neers. Lets start with you guys. Venus had been working hard for the past few days and had a lot of things stored in her brain. She organized her words and said, My design this time mainly wants to add Chinas traditional culture, such as blue flowers, embroidery, and Chinese frog. A colleague interrupted her, But Style is an international fashion magazine, so if its too traditional that it will look rustic. Venus also thought of this question and calmly said, Ive thought about this, but with the development of our country, our traditional culture is being epted by more foreigners. I want to convey not only my ideas through my designs, but also the beautiful things of our country. Many colleagues here showed their appreciation, but some questioned, But you cant catch the eye of Style with tradition alone, for it s an international magazine. Well, youre right, so I n to design with fashion in mind, with our traditional stuff ying a key embellishing role to provide the finishing touch. Meiling s indifferent face showed a few rare hints of smile, Well, thats a good idea. Hows the design? Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 131 Venus s fighting back (4) Chapter 131 Venus'' s fighting back (4) Ive just got an idea and Ive drawn a few pictures, and Im still perfecting it. Venus Mu said modestly. If Kerry hadnt torn up her design, it might have been done now. Xinyou Qiao smiled wryly, That means theres no work yet. I thought youve finished it all. The atmosphere was slightly awkward, for everyone here knew that Venus was the wife of Mr. Ye. Even the two didnt have a good rtionship, but everyone would show some respect to Venus and besides, her idea this time was really good. Now Xinyou directly showed her dislike to Venus, which really made everyone a little surprised. Venus was not surprised by what she said, still keeping a gentle smile and said, I am not finished, so please Miss Qiao, tell me your idea, so I can learn from it. Xinyou didnt expect that Venus could retort back. The key was that she had no interest at all in this and she didnt want to participate at all, so she thought nothing in the past few days. What could she say now I... I havent had any idea yet... As soon as she said so, a colleague couldnt hold back a puffyugh, then a few more people lowered their heads andughed sullenly. Everyone thought there was some awesome she could present, but it turned out there was nothing, so the onlookers were too disappointed. No matter how much she didnt care about this, she began to flush. After all, she was still an intern and she couldnt be too arrogant. The day when she became Mrs. Ye, she would definitely make these peopleughing feel regretful. Meiling knocked on the table with her pen and said indifferently, Who s the next? Others all finished their ideas. They had worked at Yehuang for many years, all graduates from famous schools, so their sensitivity to the market was high and their perspectives were wide. After listening to everyones ideas, Venus really learnt a lot. Work and school were just different, listening for an hour here was better than a weeks sses at school. It seems that you are all actively preparing. Like I saidst time, this kind of opportunity is rare and if you seize it, not only will it bring great honor to our group, it will also be a colorful chapter in your own career. Okay, that s it. Meiling said a couple of sentences briefly and she nced at Xinyou and said, Venus, Xinyou, you two stay. The meeting room was soon empty. Meiling was silent for a moment and said, The two of you have been worked for me for a while, and I know who works better. I dont care what your rtionship is, but I will never allow you to bring personal feelings to work. Dont forget, you guys are still interns and theres more than a month left. You leave or stay, depend on me. Xinyou was sullen, she knew that she was talking about herself. Mr. He, Ill definitely work hard. Venus said with a sincere expression. She needed to be chosen by Style, so that her brother could see her. Meiling nodded, Okay. Once Xinyou and Venus walked out of the conference room, Xinyou angrily questioned her, You just did that on purpose, right? Venus, with a pair of bright eyes, she said innocently, Just now? What? You knew I wasnt prepared, but you deliberately made me lose face in front of my colleagues, on purpose, right? Venus shrugged and smirked, Yeah, Im doing it on purpose, so what can you do? Venus! I never thought youd be so scheming now. Oh my, speaking of scheming, you are the best. Venus mocked her. When they had just reached the corner of the conference room, Xinyou suddenly had a n. Since Venuss leg was hurt anyway, so why not just let it breakpletely? Wasnt she like showing off in front of her colleagues? then Xinyou wanted to make her forever unable to go to work. Thinking of this, Xinyou saw no one around and no CCTV, she lifted her heels and stepped on Venus. Ah A sharp pain came to her, making Venus subconsciously pushed Xinyou, whose heels were so high that she directly fell to the ground. Xinyou, watch out, OK? Venus shouted at Xinyou. She had never thought that she would be so bold that she attacked her in thepany. A few colleagues ran over and Xinyou immediately put on a pitiful face, without getting up, Venus, it was an ident. Im sorry. ident? Venus really wanted to smash the folder she was holding down at her face, Do you have to use that much strength? Do you want me to be a cripple? This was the first time the two fell out in thepany, and Venus was still concerned about her face, but Xinyou was really too much. A colleague helped Xinyou up, her fine white arm with a big scar, oozing blood. Venus, I really didnt do it on purpose, you... Xinyou squeezed out two drops of tears and whispered with her head lowered in aggravation, You cant bully me just because youre Mr. Ye s wife. Mr. Ye s wife? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. What? She was really an absolute asshole. Chapter 131 Venus s fighting back (5) Chapter 131 Venus'' s fighting back (5) People always sympathized with the weak, and when Venus Mu saw a few of her colleagues looking at her with a different look, she changed a painful expression and squatted down to cover her foot, It hurts, it hurts, my foot... Meiling He heard the noise and strode over. Looking at the two, she asked in a cold voice, Whats going on? Venus, who was well aware of the benefit of being the first one to speak, said, Mr. He, as soon as Xinyou Qiao and I came out of the conference room, she med me for just making her lose face and stomped on my foot. I guess, my bone is going to break... Xinyou was crying heavily, Venus, how could you frame me? I really just identally touched you. Youre Mrs. Ye s wife, so how dare I do this? Look, Manager He, she pushed me and now Im bleeding. Meiling had been in the workce for many years and had long been used to the rivalry between women. She could easily tell who was telling the truth. However, both of them were rted to Kerry, and she didnt want to offend her boss. Looking at the clock on the wall, she said to the others, Its time to go, bye. Even though everyone wanted to stay and watch, but since their boss said so, they had to go. Meiling rubbed her temples and dialed Kerry Ye s office phone number. Hello Mr. Ye, this is Meiling... Its like this, Venuss foot is injured, we might need you toe down... Okay, bye. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After Meiling finished the call, she looked at the two with cold eyes, I dont care who is right or wrong, no sry, this month. Venus calmed down, feeling ashamed. She whispered an apology, Mr. He, Im sorry, I was too impulsive. Meiling snorted, Venus, you let me down. Although she knew that it was Xinyou who was at fault, she expected more from Venus, which was why she had to be tough to her. Venuss wanted to cry when she heard this. Meiling was not only a superior to her, but also a senior who appreciated her. Manager He, Im sorry, I... Then Kerry came. Seeing Venus crying, he was eager to know what had happened. Whats happened? What happened to the foot? Xinyou, who was standing beside him, was filled with jealousy when she saw that he waspletely ignoring her. Mr. Ye, Venus said that Xinyou intentionally stepped on her foot, but Xinyou said that she did it unintentionally. Since youre here, Ill leave first. Meiling didnt want to get involved in her bosss personal affairs. Kerry nodded and Meiling immediately turned around and left. Only three people were there, so Xinyou began her show, so she stretched her injured arm out in front of Kerry and said with a crying voice, Kerry, look, I identally touched Venus, but she pushed me so hard that Im bleeding. Kerry took a look at it, only to see the white tender little arm was red, the elbow was skinned, with some blood oozing out. At first nce, it was quite scary, but it didnt matter. Venus didnt want to show her frailty in front of him, so she endured the pain without speaking or looking at him. Kerry casually drew a piece of tissue on someones desk and handed it to Xinyou and said, Wipe it first. Xinyou took it. She made it. Kerry, take me to the hospital. Im so afraid it will leave a scar. Then I wont look good in a dress. Xinyou tugged on his shirt. However, Kerry was focusing on Venus and he could see that she was trying to be strong, but he didnt know if it was habit or machismo, he subconsciously thought she was the one who made a mistake. Venus, do you want to stay in thepany or not? Kerry sternly reprimanded, Didnt you read the employee code before joining thepany? One of them is that collusion and fights between employees are strictly forbidden. This is a ce to work, not a ce for you to vent your personal anger. Chapter 132 Plan, Kevin Got Involved (1) Chapter 132 n, Kevin Got Involved (1) Venus leaned against the desk with her hands resting on it, and sneered, " Kerry, even if it''s a fight, Xinyou Qiao has a part in it, right? If she hadnt yed tricks on me and stepped on me hard, would I need to push her?" Kerry was startled, thinking of Xinyou''s tricks, as something shed in his eyes. "Where did it hurt? Let me check!" Kerry said, and about to lower his head to check Venus''s feet. Venus startled and raised her head to look at him. She thought, "what happened to him today? Why does he care about her so much? Venus woodenly pointed to her right foot, the surface of her foot had swollen up. Kerry bent down and picked her up and carried her towards the door, "I''ll take you to the hospital." "You... you..." stammered Venus. If the eyes weren''t blue, he would definitely think it was Xiaozi. "You what? Shut up if you don''t want to talk." Kerry looked a bit irritated, the office has an urgent document to deal with, but he ran down as soon as he received a call from Meiling He. After the two of them leave, left Xinyou alone with not only jealousy but also tears in the office... It was the end of the day, and Kerry just walked out of thepany''s door with Venus in his arms, which attracted a lot of nces. "Who said that Mr. and Mrs. Ye have a bad rtionship? Look, I think they are in a good rtionship, arent they?" "Yeah, youre right. Mr. Ye is so nice to Madam; besides, he is so handsome." He is like a hero. When Venus heard the whispers, she smiled helplessly on her face. to outsiders, she looked so bright and shiny, only the people in the Ye family vi knew what kind of hellish life she lived. At the hospital, an aged doctor expressed surprise at Venus, "I think youve already got a follow-up this morning? What''s going on?" Venus sat in the chair and took off her shoes. Her right foot that had been stepped on swollen high up. As she about to speak, the doctor fumed, "Didn''t I tell you to recuperate? What''s wrong with you, girl? Do you want your foot getting better or not?" "Doctor Lin, just stop scolding me, hurry up and save me, It is so painful that I cant feel it." Venus didn''t mention Xinyou, as it wasn''t something good. Dr. Lin squeezed a few times on her feet. "Ouch! it hurts, it hurts, " Kerry looked on with a frown and spoke up, "You do it gently." Dr. Lin stared up at him, "Is she your wife? Kerry nodded. "Now you know to care about her? Why didnt you prevent this before? I think it''s 80% that the bone is broken," Dr. Lin said seriously. "Broken? Can you treat that well? Am I going to be crippled?"Venus asked in a rush. "Need to get a CT scan on your feet, and I''ll check thatter." Dr. Lin gave the prescription to Kerry and said, "Take your wife to take a CT scan." Paying the bill, taking the CT scan, they had nomunications during the process. "Look here, there''s a bone broken inside the foot. I suggest applying a ster cast, and it''ll get better faster," After Dr. Lin said that, he looked at Kerry again and said, "Her husband, right? How did you take care of the patient? No matter how busy you are, you can''t ignore your wife, but you still let her come alone for the morning follow-up..." People seem to be especially garrulous when they were old, and Venus stands idly by Dr. Lin''s criticism while Kerry strangely didnt retort that. With the cast on, Dr. Lin asked, "Do you choose to hospitalize or recuperate at home?" "Hospitalize!" Venus replied. Recuperating at home, Kerry spoke. Venus looked up at him and shrugged her shoulders indifferently, "Ok, you pay for it, and you''re in charge." She actually preferred to hospitalize, and at least the doctors and nurses here were friendly to her. Kerry knew what she was thinking of, but he suppressed the anger.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 132 Plan, Kevin Got Involved (2) Chapter 132 n, Kevin Got Involved (2) On the way back to the vi, Kerry did not speak anything. At the moment the film came out, he affirmed his judgment. Xinyou Qiao was doubted more. How many lies did Xinyou tell in the past? Had he ever seen the real nature of this woman? At the door of the vi, Xinyou saw the caring back and hurried to wee him. "Kerry, you and Venus Mu are back. Hows her foot?" Ignoring Xinyou''s concern, Kerry went straight into the vi. As Xinyou got neglected by Kerry, she ran to the car door to help Venus, "Venus, I''m sorry, I really didn''t expect it to be so serious." Venus dodged her hand and waved to Mrs. Qin who just came out. "Mrs. Qin, could you please help me." Mrs. Qin saw her right foot wrapped like a zongzi. She was surprised and said, "everything is fine when you go out in the morning. How can youe back like this?" "Then you need to ask Miss Xinyou.Venus put her arm on Mrs. Qin''s shoulder and jumped inside. "She identally touched me, and a bone broke. Mrs. Qin, do you think she is invincible? Mrs. Qin smiled awkwardly and didn''t dare to talk. Xinyou secretly bit her teeth, took a deep breath and went to Kerry, who was sitting in the living room. She ttered him and said, "Kerry, are you tired? Let me rub your shoulders. " "Aren''t you going to exin what happened?" said Kerry coldly. Xinyou was stunned and her tears came immediately, "Kerry, why don''t you believe me? I''m really careless. Venus and I have been good friends for many years. How can I deliberately hurt her? " "Enough!" Kerry said coldly, "Xinyou, Venus is my wife. Even if she has any mistake, I should be the only one who can punish her. Nobody else can touch her. I hope you will remember this. Do you understand?" Xinyou bit her teeth. "Fine, I understand." No, it couldn''t go on like this! Kerry''s attitude towards Venus was changing rapidly. I should drive Venus out as soon as he was still caringst time. At night, wandering in the bedroom for a long time, Xinyou dialed somebody''s phone. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is off..." How? Xinyou didn''t give up. After ten minutes, she still got the same result. What was wrong? It seemed that I should go there in person tomorrow. The next day, Kerry went to thepany very early. Since he was in a hurry yesterday afternoon, and therefore left some materials that had not been dealt. Mrs. Qin went into Venus''s room with breakfast. "Young mistress, the young master asked me to tell you that you should stay at home these days to have a good rest and you don''t need to go to the company. If you need anything, please just tell me. In addition, I''ll cook more bone soup these days for you. Hope that you could get better soon. " After washing her face, Venus said gratefully, "thank you, Mrs. Qin." "It''s very kind of you, young mistress. It''s all I should do." Venus held the wall and came out, "Mrs. Qin, since Xinyou was poisoned by foodst time, people here see me differently, and only you treat me so well." Mrs. Qin said with a smile, "I know that young mistress is a kind-hearted person who won''t do that kind of thing. Your breakfast is going to be cold. Please just have it." "Okay, I will." In the Market. Xinyou bought several old-age clothes, a white wig and a pair of ck frame sses. Then she went into the bathroom of the shopping mall. After more than ten minutes, a simple olddy came out. She thought it was safe, but she didn''t know that somebody kept watching her every action in the distance. "Young master, it seems that she was going to a ce. Shall we follow her OK, don''t worry, we will not lose her trace.. " The taxi quickly drove to the eastern suburb of Sky City and stopped at the gathering ce of public rental housing, where most of the renters in Sky City were gathered. The good and the bad were mixed, and the scene was very lively as well. Xinyou found a room on the third floor ording to the address. "Knock Knock" Inside came a man''s voice, Coming. Whos there? The door was opened. An IT man in short sleeve and knee-length shorts standing inside, with a very impatient face, "You olddy, who are you looking for?" Xinyou didn''t speak. She pushed his body aside, went in and closed the door. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Hey, olddy, What the hell are you in my house?" Xinyou took off the ck frame sses and said angrily, "where are the photos? The photos that I want? " "Who are you? As youe in my house, you just ask your photos without any exnation. Is there something wrong with you? " "I''m Xinyou. Where are my stuffs? Why didn''t you contact me for so long? " That IT man got confused at first, and then burst outughing, "who are you lying to? I just met a Xinyou yesterday, and gave her those things." Xinyou was shocked. "You''re talking nonsense. I''m Xinyou!" With saying so, Xinyou took out her ID card and threw it to the man. The man looked at the ID card, where the name on it was truly Xinyou. Come on. Jesus! Had I been cheated? Chapter 132 Plan, Kevin Got Involved (3) Chapter 132 n, Kevin Got Involved (3) "Now believe it?" Xinyou Qiao took the ID card and asked angrily, "who did you exactly give the photos yesterday?" The man also got a little confused, "just a ordinary woman." "What does she look like?" Xinyou asked. The man thought for a while and said, "she wore a pair of sunsses with her hair blocking half of her face. I didnt see her face clearly, but she seems beautiful." Xinyou wanted to p him a few times, suddenly thought of a person. Then she turned out a photo in her mobile phone and asked him, "is she?" The man approached to identify carefully, shook his head and said, "No, the woman in this picture is a kind of good girl. But yesterday one, she was amazing." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Seriously? Amazing? You don''t even see her face and say shes amazing?" Xinyou angrily scolded and thought that it should not be Venus. She went to the hospital yesterday morning and was in the office in the afternoon. She didn''t have this time, but who else could that woman be? Unable to think about that much, Xinyou said to the man, "now, immediately make a new one for me." "Why, do you think it''s easy to do this? It took me several nights to make it. " "Why? If you give something to the wrong person, and it probably threatens me, who should be responsible for this? "Xinyou threatened coldly, "don''t forget, It was Hao Nangong who introduce me to come here. If you don''t do it..." The man knew Hao''s means and immediately admitted, "well, I''ll make another one, but it will take five days at the fastest." "No! I want them within three days. " Five days was too long. Nobody knew what would happen. "You just kill me. Three days? " The man protested. Xinyou frowned and increased her chips. "Do it in three days. I''ll give you another 5000. What do you think?" The man''s eyes shone, "OK, deal. Where can I find you then? Xinyou put on her sses. "You don''t have to look for me. I''lle to you and get the photos myself." In the meantime, Kevin received a phone call from his subordinates, considered for a moment and said, "go and find out what this man is doing, and ask for details." In half a day, Kevin received all the details about the IT man. His name was Shaopeng Han, 28 years old, single, and graduated from a famous university in China. After working in apany for a few years, he came out to work alone. Now he was awork hacker, taking on ck jobs. He mainly invaded thework of major hotels andpanies and stole the information his buyers wanted. Why would Xinyou want to find such a guy? Kevin was suddenly interested and thought there was a big secret in her. In the evening, Shaopeng made instant noodle and squatted in front of theputer to work. The house was a little dark and the lights were not turned on. "Knock. Knock." There was another unexpected knock on the door today. With the experience of Xinyou''s hard break in the morning, Shaopeng opened the door carefully this time and asked the man outside, "who are you looking for?" "Are you Shaopeng?" "Yes, who are you?" The knocker raised the express in his hand and said, "this is your stuff that a Miss Qiao ordered for you. Please sign for it." Shaopeng twisted his eyebrows, a woman surnamed Qiao, Xinyou Qiao? She ttered me for getting the picture as soon as possible? Shaopeng was a little pleased and proud, so he opened the door and said, "where to sign?" However, a few strong men suddenly rushed out of the man''s back and carried him in like carrying a chicken. The knocker mmed the door with his back foot and said with a smile, "sign in your forehead!" Shaopeng was pressed on the sofa by several people, and still had some courage, "who are you and what are you going to do? I will call the police. " The man cleared a ce out of a coffee table full of snacks and beauty magazines, sat opposite him and said, "call the police? Well, do it. The police are looking for you all over the years for things you have done. Shaopeng''s face changed. It seems that these people had made a thorough investigation of his background, "what do you want to do?" "Simple. We want to know what Xinyou ask you to do! Tell me, we''ll pretend that we haven''t seen you today. Shaopeng shrunk his neck and said, "this is the customer''s privacy, I can''t tell you." Of course not, or Hao would chop him up. The man chuckled, took out a dagger from his waist, patted him in the face, and said, "Well, you are good at your business. What if I have to know?" "I won''t say anything about it, even you kill me." The man winked at a few strong men beside. In an instant, all their fists and shoes went to Shaopeng, who was screaming. Nearly a minuteter, the first round of group fighting stopped, and Shaopeng''s face and eyes got red and swollen. "say more and suffer less." "I will not tell you anything. Thats it." Compared with Hao''s death threat, this was nothing. After three rounds of beating, Shaopeng''s nose and mouth were bleeding, and he still refused to say anything. The man saw the white instant noodles in the corner of the table and said with a smile, "your noodles are too vegetarian. There is no meat at all. Come here, I will add some meat for you." Shaopeng didn''t know what it meant, but a few strong men did. He watched two people holding his right hand and fixed it on the tea table. A man used a knife to draw something on it and said, "For you IT guy, I guess the mostmonly used finger is your index finger. So lets cut this one. It should be chewy." Chapter 132 Plan, Kevin Got Involved (4) Chapter 132 n, Kevin Got Involved (4) "What are you doing? Don''t touch me... "Shaopeng Han cried out to break the strong man''s hands, but he was no match. Seeing that the sharp dagger was about to cut off his finger, he was so frightened that he cried in cold sweat, "Don''t, don''t cut, I will tell you." The man raised his eyebrows however with the dagger staying on his fingers, "Really? I don''t listen to lies. " "Sure, I''ll tell you the truth, brother. Please let me go." The man put up the dagger, "Why dont you just tell me in the beginning? It''s a waste of time. Go ahead. " Shaopeng rubbed his finger that was saved and said timidly, "Xinyou Qiao wants to get some photos from me." "What kind of photo. I want to know cause and effect clearly!" The man was not satisfied with his answer. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Shaopeng looked at him carefully, and then exined what happened. It turned out that more than ten days ago, Hao Nangong found him and let him invade the monitoring system of CK International Hotel. He then restored a monitoring picture more than two months ago. However, that picture was seriously damaged. Thats exactly Shaopengs job, so he spent several days restoring the picture. Later Hao told him that a woman, which turned to be Xinyou, would contact him. Xinyou asked Shaopeng to photoshop several photos by using this monitoring picture. He just wanted the money, not the reason, so he didnt ask anything. The photos were handed over to another woman yesterday, but I didn''t expect she was not Xinyou. Therefore Xinyou came today and asked him to make another set. In the car, a man handed a small U-disk to Kevin and said respectfully, "that''s what happened. I''ve warned Shaopeng to do what he had been asked by Xinyou, and pretended that he didn''t see me today." Kevin nodded, "Well done." And then he inserted the U-disk into theputer system of the car. A picture showed. At about 8:00 p.m., a woman walked into room 1026 of CK International Hotel. The light line on the corridor was too dark to see that woman''s face. However, Kevin had a very familiar feeling to her figure and walking posture. What would Hao and Xinyou want to do with this video? "Young master, shall we take care of this matter?" The man sitting in the front seat asked. Kevin chuckles, "Xinyou''s target is either Kerry or Venus. It has nothing to do with me, so no need for me to get involved too much?" "Yes, I see." Kevin pulled out the U-disk and said to him, "Keep an eye on it and also on Xinyou. If she does something wrong to Venus again and if I''m not there, you must stop it." "Got it." Kevin couldnt tell what his feelings for Venus. Maybe he felt like they were in the same boat, so he always felt close to her. Although her brother was Tianye Mu, he was a man who could distinguish between right and wrong and never implicate the innocent. As for Venus Venus drew her design picture all the day time in her room. Suddenly she thought of that stack of photos yesterday and wondered would there be any clues in Xinyou''s room? As soon as this idea came out, it was lingering in Venuss minds. A few minutester, she threw down her pencil and walked out of the bedroom with her crutches. It was just past five o''clock and it would take at least half an hour for Xinyou and Kerry from thepany to the vi. Therefore they should still be on their way home. Mrs. Qin was cooking downstairs, and John was directing his servants to mow thewn. The whole vi was empty with no one walking around. Venus was determined to walk to the room in the corner on the second floor She gently twisted the door lock, and it was open. Why did Xinyou not lock her door? Venus was a little surprised, quickly shed into the room and closed the door. Xinyou''s room was very simple. Everything here was originally configured for her. Venus turned over the pillow and the drawer, finding nothing to suspect. Would it be in the closet? She went to the closet step by step and then opened it. The closet was full of Xinyous clothes. "What are you looking for?" "Ah --"Venus was frightened by the voice behind her. She turned her head and found that Xiaozi stood at the window and looked at her with a smile. Venus had not seen Xiaozi for a long time. "Jesus, Xiaozi, you almost scared me to death." Venus patted her chest and gasped, "can you just say hello when you appear next time? Otherwise, sooner orter, I could possibly get heart disease, since I am scared by you a lot of times." Xiaozi smilingly floated to her side, and looked at her suspiciously, "what are you doing here?" "Looking for something." Venus touched the clothes with pockets and whispered, "don''t make any noise. It will not be good if someone elsees." "What are you looking for? I can help." Venus smiled helplessly, "In fact, I don''t know what I''m looking for, you can''t help." While talking, she turned over the whole wardrobe, and her eyes fell on several valuable bags. She did not do anything, but these bags were opened by themselves and sent to her front. "Xiaozi, you are wonderful! Have you improved your skills? " "Hurry up, I''ve just learned, and I can''t support it for long." Xiaozi urged. Venus stopped talking and quickly searched these bags. Nothing was found in the first two bags, but in the third one, she found a small card with an address written on it. Just then, Mrs. Qin''s voice came from downstairs, "Xinyou, wee home? Where is the young master? "I don''t know." Xinyou went up the stairs. Venus''s heartbeat got faster. How could Xinyou return home so early? Chapter 132Plan, Kevin Got Involved (5) Chapter 132n, Kevin Got Involved (5) Oh crap! She was still on crutches and couldn''t run out at all. Wait, wasn''t Xiaozi here? "Xiaozi, help me out!" Venus Mu took his arm and begged him. "How to help?" "Get me out of here." "Beg me." Xiaozi said with a smile. Venus put her hands together, "Xiaozi fairy, please." Xiaozi nodded with satisfaction, grabbed her arm and said, "Close your eyes." Venus closed her eyes and closed the closet, too, "Don''t forget my crutch." As soon as the words fell, the door was pushed open from the outside, Xinyou Qiao threw her handbag on the bed heavily and angrily. It''s really a tough day for her today. First, she didn''t get the photos. Then when she arrived at the company, her colleagues avoided her as if she was a monster. Of course she could care less about their attitude. Kerry Ye was the key reason. At lunch time, she brought the ordered meal to him, only to see that another lunch box had been set on the table. Kerry also told her not to enter president''s office at will if not for business matters, because some employees might gossip. Xinyou''s mood dropped to the deep valley. Gossip? Why didn''t he say so when he and she were in love right here in the office before? When it was time to get off work, she came up to find him to go home together, but she was disappointed again. Secretary Liu said that Mr. Ye had left early. Kerry was really getting more and more indifferent to her. What''s hateful was that she didn''t know who took away the photo. Otherwise, this situation could definitely be reversed. Venus could hear the breeze blowing by her ears. A few secondster, Xiaozi whispered, "Here we are." Venus opened her eyes and found herself in her own room. She threw herself in bed immediately, and her heart was still trembling. "I''m not really a bad person type. It''s too challenging for my nerves." Xiaozi was walking in mid air. "What on earth are you looking for?" Looking at the ceiling, Venus sighed and said, "Xiaozi, I don''t want to bother you with these nonsense. By the way, what are you up totely?" Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Xiaozi came down and leaned on the bed like her. "I''m learning magic, of course, and it''s advanced magic I am learning." Venus looked at his face and asked curiously, "How advanced is it?" "I can''t tell you now. I''ll show you when I''m sessful." "Good." Three dayster, Xinyou once again appeared at Shaopeng Han''s door. He took out the pictures she had been looking forward to for a long time. She checked and confirmed, then she generously gave him the money and asked, "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Shaopeng turned his face and said unnaturally, "I bumped into something." Of course, Xinyou didnt care whether he was telling the truth. At the moment, she was only excited about the scene once the pictures were exposed to the public. ording to the n, Xinyou made a lot of copies of these photos and handed them to the TV stations, newspapers, magazines, as well as the major Inte portals in A City, and attached the causes and consequences of the whole incident. Then he called Hao Nangong. "I''m done with what I''m supposed to do. Now lets see what youve got." "Leave the rest to me." That afternoon, almost at the same time, all the headlines in A city were upied by Kerry''s scandal girlfriend. At that time, Venus was making the final design in the garden. Kevin Ye came to her with aptop and handed it to her. He said with embarrassment, "Look, my brother''s scandal girlfriend." Venus was stunned, "Scandal girlfriend? Who is it? "See for yourself." Venus took over theptop which said: Kerry, the President of Yehuang Group, was captured to have spent one night together with the scandal girlfriend. "ording to reliable sources, more than two months ago, Kerry spent one night with a beautiful woman whosest names Qiao in A city''s high-ss hotel. Even after marriage, Kerry was reluctant to give up his old love. With his help. This Qiao girl was transferred to hispany, and they frequently showed up together in public. One employee of Yehuang Group disclosed that Kerry and his wife, Venus, were in a bad rtionship. Their marriage was amercial marriage, mainly for the purpose of winning huge sums of money for the Mus Group. All in all, the reporter thinks that Kerry and Qiao got to know each other first, and they were in love with each other. However, Venus got in the way, which was really the behavior of a mistress... " After Venus finished reading it lightly, sheughed hard and pointed at herself and said, "I...I''m a mistress? Is this reporter out of his mind? " "Now no one cares what the truth is. People are only watching for fun," Said Kevin helplessly with a smile. "Wait..." Venus slid down the screen and saw some familiar photos, which were exactly the ones she was longing for. "These photo..." Kevin''s eyes lit up. "What''s wrong with the photos?" Venus quickly shook her head, "Nothing. Its just...they dont look real. The pictures were taken from a long distance and the light was dim. How did they identify whos in the photo? These reporters are too ridiculous!" She didn''t want to tell Kevin about the photos for the moment. Now that the photos had been exposed, it''s no use saying it any more. Kevin said, "What are you going to do?" Venus was surprised, "Am I supposed to do anything?" "It''s not just this website. Now all the reports rted to this incident are based on this manuscript. Obviously, someone has bought the media to hype the matter and want to make profits from it. And these people have nailed you to the stigma for being a mistress. Don''t you want to refute it? " Venus frowned for a moment and said seriously, "Kevin, I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t tell anyone else." "Just tell me. I promise never to tell anyone." Kevin raised his three fingers and swore. Venus looked around cautiously. Seeing no one around, she sighed, "Youve seen my life here. The biggest reason why Kerry married me was to lure my brother out. I don''t love him, and he doesn''t love me, either. But even if he doesn''t love me, he shouldnt have tortured me. The truth is, before you came back, I was living in hell. I almost lost my life several times. I lived almost every day under the de of a sharp knife for fear that the knife might fall identally. I am not afraid of death. I just don''t want to die like this. I deserve better." Kevin looked at her calm face with deep emotion, and felt a little pain in his heart. "Are you afraid of him?" Venus''s eyes showed a sense of vicissitudes. "If it hadn''t been for my brothers support, I would have met the Lord of hell already. You do not understand this feeling. In order to leave him, I jumped over the building, stopped eating and crashed the wall with my head, but it was useless. He''s your elder brother. You may feel hurt, but this is Kerry. He pressed my head and drowned me in the pool. He stepped on my arm and broke it. And I was almost insulted by his four underlings. Are you asking me if I am afraid of him?" Kevin''s eyelids jumped. He didnt know his brother was so cruel to Venus... "At first, he tortured me all by himself, and then Xinyou joined him. She was even worse. In order to frame me, she even fell downstairs and poisoned herself. Everything I said was wrong because I was never the right person in Kerry''s mind. " "Now that this thing happened, do I want to refute it? Why should I refute? I can''t be happier. She said. Then she added, "What a good opportunity it is! I don''t care whose plot it is and whats the purpose. But as long as it can make Kerry divorce me, its worth it. I am okay with being called a mistress " "In today''s society, people are pursuing fast food culture. If there is a new scandal, I will soon be forgotten, and I can start my life again. I can''t wait to see it happen! Let the two live a happy life. This is the best ending I want. " After finishing the words, Venus felt much morefortable. It had been a long time since shest chatted with her friends like this. "Kevin, thank you for listening to me." Kevin was serious, which was rather rare. He wanted to pat Venus on the shoulder andfort her, but he considered it inappropriate. After all, shes his sister-inw. Chapter 133 A happy couple (1) Chapter 133 A happy couple (1) How many times have I told you, no need to be so polite with me. You saved me. Venus Mu asked in puzzlement, What do you mean? Looking at her watery eyes, Kevin felt lucky that after going through so many things, she still remained the original innocence. Unable to resist the turmoil inside, he looked up and fondled her head and said, That means you saved me and I also saved you. We are each others saviors, so theres no need to thank each other. Venus smoothed her hair that he had messed up, smiling like a child, Dont mess with my hair. Its hard to do it. Well, since youre fine, then keep working. I need to go out now. Well, bye. After walking a few meters away, he turned back and asked, Do you want anything to eat? I can bring you some. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus didnt want to trouble him, so she waved her hand and said, No. The vi has everything. Kevin seemed to see through her concerns, so he just turned away without pushing her. She was such a kind and sensible girl, but Kevin felt sorry that she had married to his brother. Yehuang Group The moment the news broke out, Secretary Liu rushed into Kerry s office, putting the newspaper in front of him. With a sullen face, Kerry quickly finished reading it. He didnt have any objections to the former statement, but when he saw the words mistress, his eyelids twitched. Mr. Ye, do we need PR? Kerry tore the newspaper into pieces and tossed it into the trash can near his feet, saying with cold eyes, This kind of gossip is worthy of that? In a couple of days, everyone will forget it. Dont worry. But... Kerry looked up at her, But what? Mr. Ye, there are already a lot of people talking about this in thepany now, and if this continues, Im afraid it will damage your reputation. Kerry sneered, I think theyre not busy enough. Issue a notice in the name of the presidents office that the estimated sales for this month will be increased by five percentage. In addition, it is strictly forbidden for all employees to discuss this, and those doing so will have their annual bonuses deducted! Okay, Mr. Ye, Ill do it right away. When Secretary Liu reached the door, Kerry stopped her and instructed, You go and inform Xinyou Qiao that she is strictly forbidden toe to my office without work matters in the future. Yes, Ill go and inform her immediately. How did those reporters get those photos? Was that Xinyou? That s impossible, for an intern couldnt have such means and connections. He had offended too many people in A city, so anypetitor could have done this. Henry Zhang, go and find out who is doing this. Kerry ordered over the phone. Yes, boss. Design Department Xinyou, sitting in her chair, looked at ease, receiving many scrutinizing, or jealous gazes. There were also many colleagues from other departments who came specifically to see this gossip girlfriend. Xinyou, is whats said online true? A female colleague asked. Xinyou smiled, Dont listen to the reporters nonsense, how could Mr. Ye be interested in me? Dont deny it, Ive seen you get out of Mr. Ye s car several times. Have you already lived in his house? The female colleagues tone was full of jealousy. Xinyou blushed, Because Venus and I are good friends, so she let me stay there for a few days. Oh... Everyone got it. Venus was Mr. Ye s wife, so how could she invite another woman to stay in her own house? It was clearly Mr. Ye who had let her live in. Xinyou was gloating inside. Ding DongDing Dong Then someone began to say in thepany group, the beeps of which aroused everyone s attention. They all read the news and soon went back to their own seats. The department was quiet again. Of course the bonus was more important than the gossip. After all, everyone came to thepany for themon benefits, not to pry into the bosss privacy. When she saw the news, she began to worry. What did Kerry mean? No discussion? Was he trying to ignore it? If he could really ignore the pressure of public, then what she had done would be in vain? Just thinking about it, Secretary Liu walked into the department. Xinyou,e out for a moment. The others seemed to be doing their work, but they never ignored what happened outside, eager to find out what thy were saying. Chapter 133 A happy couple (2) Chapter 133 A happy couple (2) Mr. Ye asked me to tell you that if there is no work matters, please dont go to his office. Secretary Liu said expressionlessly. Xinyou Qiao s hand clenched into a fist and stared at Secretary Liu for a while before asking, Did he really say that? Of course, Before turning around, Secretary Liu added, Miss Qiao, as the presidents secretary, Id like to remind you that its difficult to change what Mr. Ye says, and I hope you wont make it difficult for me, or cause him any unnecessary trouble. In the corridor, the sound of Secretary Lius heels stomping was crisp and clear, but to Xinyou, it was unbearably harsh. It seemed that she was right. Kerry was nning to just ignore this. However, the pictures that she had spent a lot of efforts hadnt met her original expectation, so how could she just give it up? Xinyou returned to her office, sat in her chair and began to think about it. Then she took out her phone to send a message to Hao Nangong. The washroom was always the best ce for women colleagues to spread and exchange messages. Hey, do you think that Xinyou is the mistress of Mr. Ye? The female colleague asked herpanion as she washed her hands. I dont think so! The another one was reapplying her makeup. Why? I heard from the design department that Xinyou even argued with the bosss wife a few days ago, so if she wasnt the mistress, how could she dare to do so? Even if the rumors are true, I think it must have been all nned by Xinyou himself. Youve only been in thepany a short time, so you dont know Mr. Ye. Hes very cold to women and hes scolded many beautiful women who wanted to throw themselves at him. Xinyou, who is at the just-so-so level, cant get Mr. Ye s attention. Saying this, they allughed, lowering their voice and saying, Maybe its that she is trying to use the gossip to be his woman. Can she make it? Impossible, OK? If she can do it, then everyone can. You dont know how many bitches in the company are longing for Mr. Ye? If she can do it, Ill treat you to the most expensive restaurant in A City. At this time, a door of the toilet was opened. The two looked at each other and rushed out. When Xinyou came out of the toilet, she was in great anger. She was the campus queen, but those two women made fun of her for being just-so-so. So annoying. The more people say this, the more she wanted to get him. After work, the entrance of Yehuang Group As soon as Kerry went out, he was deadly blocked by more than ten reporters, and several security guards couldnt stop them. Mr. Ye, I heard that you are keeping a college student as your mistress, can you say something? Mr. Ye, the news is that Miss Qiao and you were in love first, so may I ask if Mrs. Ye is considered the third one? Mr. Ye, I heard that you and your wife have a very bad rtionship because of Miss Qiao? Or because of the business marriage. With the help of security guards, Kerry originally was trying to get away from them. However, hearing this question, he stopped, turning his head to look at the female reporter who asked the question. His fury shocked everyone, so the ce was quite again. My wife and I have a very good rtionship, and she is not the third one. I hope you will not smear her freely. After saying this, reporters were first stunned, then they began to ask more. Mr. Ye, what about Miss Qiao? Yeah, dont you want to say something about her? Miss Qiao was involved in your marriage, shouldnt you be responsible for her? Kerry got into his car and left those annoying ones. A few minutester, the Inte updated with thetest report on this matterKerry s response! My wife and I have a happy marriage. Ha, ha, ha, ha... When Venus saw this news, she was eating an apple and almost choked. Happy? He was really good at talking nonsense. However, Venus agreed that he rified that she was not the third one. In the evening, When Xinyou returned to the vi, seeing Kerry sitting in the living room chatting with Kevin with a peaceful expression, she felt like he was not unaffected by this. She really wanted to know what he was thinking, but she couldnt let him suspect anything on herself, so she had to resort to a retreat for progress. Kerry, I heard that you were stopped by reporters when you were leaving. Are you alright? Xinyou asked seemingly worried. Kerry nced at her and said indifferently, Im fine. Thanks God. I dont know who gave this to the media, Xinyou sat on the sofa and looked pale, Kerry, I dont want to cause you any trouble and if you think Im a bad influence in thepany, Ill hand in my resignation letter tomorrow. Kerry was startled and his suspicion of her was slightly reduced, and his tone was much softer, You dont have to. If you resign, they will say more. Xinyou s fingers on the side of her leg were clenched, thinking to herself, Did he forget how many times they had slept together? And now he seemed to just treat her as an employee? Well, then I wont go with you for a few days to avoid being photographed by the press. Xinyou said. Kerry nodded, pointing at a watch in a high-end fashion magazine and turned his head to ask Kevin, What do you think of this one? Kevin leaned over to look at it and said, Its much better than the one before. Okay, Ill buy it tomorrow for you. Kevin pressed his hand, taking the magazine over and said, A gift? No way, I need to choose a more expensive one. Kerryughed and shook his head, Dont you remember? Your birthday ising. My birthday? Kevin frowned and thought for a moment, Yeah, I almost forgot about it. Brother, you never used to remember my birthday. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. I didnt care you too much before, but from now on, I will be with you on your every birthday. Kevin felt a warmth inside. It seemed that his brother had really changed Chapter 133 A happy couple (3) Chapter 133 A happy couple (3) Xinyou Qiao looked at the two brothers joking andughing, feeling she waspletely an outsider here. She was even more disturbed. Young master, dinner is ready. Mrs. Qin came over and said. They then walked to the dining room. The table was rectangr and Kerry Ye sat in the main seat, Kevin on his right hand and Xinyou naturally sat in the first seat from the left. Kerry used to think its nothing to sit like this, but now its a bit awkward, so he turned his head and asked Mrs. Qin, Where is Venus? Why note down to dinner? The youngdys food is delivered to her room these days, Mrs. Qin exined. Kerry frowned, I see that her foot is fine. Go and ask her toe down for dinner. Yes. Venus came around the corner to the restaurant. After looking at the three of them, she sat across from Kerry. You sitting so far away, can you get the food? Kerry s tone was with some annoyance. Venus knew it was no good toe down, My arms are long enough. Kevinughed, standing up and said, Sister-inw,e sit here, mine are longer than yours. Seeing that the person opposite her had no opinion, so she switched ces with Kevin. Standing next to her, Mrs. Qin set the dishes as much as possible in the direction of Kevin. If she hadnt been strong enough, she might have broken her chopsticks. It was quiet, except for the sound of chopsticks and tes colliding. Kevin carelessly nced at Kerry and Xinyou, pretending to be unintentional, Brother, now the news about you and Miss Qiao is all over the inte, so what are you going to do about it? Kerry paused and calmly said, Cold treatment. The more you respond to this kind of thing, the more those reporters get excited. Why should I give them this opportunity? Oh... Kevin took some food from the te in front of Xinyou and continued, Why do I feel that someone is after you and my sister-inw? Have you checked who is behind this? Staring at the te in front of her, she forced her to remain calm. Ive had someone look into it, Kerry snorted, If I find out the one, Ill never let him go! Exactly! Kevin echoed, Does the one think our Ye family is easy to bully? Sister-inw, what are you always looking at Miss Qiao and not eating? Venus smiled, I was thinking, wouldnt it be too cruel for your brother to do so? After all, Miss Qiao has been a mistress for so long, but she hasnt gotten anything. What a pity. Look, her face is pale. So much she wanted to tell everyone that this woman in front of her was the one who nned all this, but in order to leave Kerry, she could only endure. Venus! Kerry snapped at her, Cant you shut up? Venus shrugged and kept eating. Well Xinyou didnt know whether she was angry with Venus or chilled by Kerry s indifferent attitude, her tears gushed out and fell on the dining table. Kerry looked at her grievances and handed a tissue to her, Dont cry. She always speaks like this. You dont need to be bothered with her. Hearing this, Xinyou cried even harder. Unknowingly, what Kerry had spoken was in favor of Venus, but he didnt even realize it himself. Im full and Im going out for a walk. Kevin put down his chopsticks, really not wanting to see her hypocritical appearance. Venus also wanted to go for a walk, but her feet didnt allow her to do so, so she said Im going upstairs and left the table as well. Late at night, as soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw Kerry sitting on the edge of the bed in his pajamas. What are you doing here? Venus subconsciously gripped the cor of her pajamas. Kerry stared at her, Do I need to apply? No... Of course not... Since he showed up at this time, Venus could easily figure out what he was up to. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Come here! He ordered. Venus had no choice but to walk over to him, but she was still teasing him, Kerry, you told the reporter today that we are a happy couple. Are you serious? Kerry grabbed her over and pressed her down on the bed, looking into her dark eyes, Im telling the truth, only half of it. Wheres the other half? She asked. The other half is that we are also happy in bed... You...you... Her lips were bitten. Gazing at the ceiling, she could only suffer his madness. It seemed that they hadnt had sex for a few days, Kerry was exceptionally passionate tonight. No, he was so every time. Kerry, can you give me a break? Youre breaking my back... No way! Kerry, youre touching my fucking foot! Say it again and Ill kill you, do you believe it or not? Venus didnt dare to disbelieve him, for he had always been fierce in bed, and she had no way to resist. Chapter 133 A happy couple (4) Chapter 133 A happy couple (4) The next day, Kerry Ye was still sleeping. Venus was awake for a while and she picked up her phone to see the time. It was 7:30. She put down the phone to get up, wait, whats that tweet on the phone? Picking up her phone again, Venus saw the news. She identally read out, Big newsKerry s gossip girlfriend has lived in Ye s house. The reporter squatted outside the vist night and identally found Miss Qiao entering the house and the doorman didnt stop her, but opened the door respectfully. Until the early morning, the reporter didnt see hering out. ording to the leaks, she has already lived in the house. Does this mean... The phone was suddenly snatched away from him, and Kerry, leaned against the bed, frowning at the news on the phone. What it means? Let me read it. Venus was interested in thetter words, so she reached out to grab her phone. Kerry stretched out his long hand, and Venus upper body subconsciously leaned against him. Kerry lowered his head, for her tits were pressing against his ribs In the morning, he was still up and without saying a word, he threw away the phone and pressed her downto break in. Kerry ...you...you get up... Who told you to seduce me? He was in the rhyme,pletely forgetting the news. I... I didnt mean to... Dont you read what the news says? Whats there to see? Dont you...dont you work? After this! It turned out that when he was done, it was already eight oclock. Kerry came downstairs refreshed and Xinyou Qiao was not there. Kevin was exercising in the garden. The delivered newspapers were put on the most noticeable part of the table. Kerry picked it up and threw it in the trash, but he could still see the words Gossip girl. Seeing him down, Mr. Wang went up and said, Young master, the vi is blocked by a lot of reporters and we cant drive them away. Wheres Xinyou? She went out early in the morning. He answered, ncing at Kerry s cold face, Young master, how about not going work today? Kerry snorted, Its just a few reporters. Let them stay as they like. If anyone barges in, dont be polite, just let the dogs bite them. This....if they bite someone... Its good that I dont sue them for trespassing. Do they think Im easy to bully? Yes, I know. Before getting into the car, he instructed, Tell Venus donte out if its unnecessary. Yes, Young master. Kerry s car slowly drove to the door and more than a dozen reporters recognized his car. Then a swarm of people want to stop the car, so the driver was a little hesitant, Young master, what are we going to do now? Do you need me to teach you? Drive as usual. Kerry said coldly, for he didnt think those reporters would risk their own lives. Since the driver was ordered, he step on the elerator and drove forward. A few reporters saw the situation was not right, so they hurriedly got out of the way, but there were a few bold non-stop in the middle of the road. Seeing the car didnt slow down, they immediately got out of the way. The gossip was getting hotter and hotter, and there was constantly newsing out Miss Qiao has moved into Ye s vi. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Yehuang Group CEO Kerrys marriage to Venus is in trouble. Venus and Miss QiaoGood friend. Who is prettier? In addition to the above news, someone even also analyzed from the face of the two and they thought Xinyou was more suitable. Seeing all this, Venus thought it was extremely funny. Xinyou was really doing anything for this. The presidents office, Yehuang Group Throughout the day, Kerry s phone was ringing all the time, some of whome to pry into gossip, while others are for mocking. Even if he wanted to work and ignore all this, its no longer up to him. Henry, did you get anything? Kerry asked. Boss, the one is too cunning, so I am still looking into it. Kerry was so angry that he almost smashed his phone. Just then, Secretary Liu knocked the door and ced an invitation on his desk. Mr. Ye, Guangyu Mall opens tomorrow and they hope you can attend. Heres the invitation. Im not going! Send a gift over for me. Kerry said rather irritably. Okay, I got it. Chapter 133 A happy couple (5) Chapter 133 A happy couple (5) Mr. Ye s office was quiet again. Kerry sat on the sofa to calm down for a moment, suddenly a thought shing through his mind, so he pressed the phone and said, Secretary Liu, tell Guangyu that Ill be there on time for the opening ceremony. Okay, Mr. Ye. Not only would he go, he would also take Venus Mu with him. Back to the vi in the evening, Kerry threw a high-ss dress in front of Venus and said, Wear this tomorrow ande with me to an event. Venus was dumbfounded, pointing at herself and asking, Me? Thats right. But...why did you take me? Venus couldnt figure it out. Kerry angrily pinched her chin, I dont want to take you there, but youre my wife. Oh...but my foot hasnt recovered yet. Arent you afraid that Ill embarrass you? Kerry opened the box of the dress, This is a long dress that can cover your feet. Ill hold onto you then, walk slowly. They wont find it. It seems that I have to go? Venus still wanted to excuse herself, for she had been staying at home for days and was getting used to this life. You can choose not to go, but, Kerry threatened, Im afraid you cant afford my punishment. Venus raised her hands in surrender, Go, Ill go. If she didnt go, she would lose more. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry let her go, but instead of leaving, he sat on the sofa and pointed to the dress, indifferently saying, Try it on. I think theres no need. What you pick will definitely fit me. Venus ttered. Kerry raised his eyebrows, Its the secretary who chose it. Thats why I want you to try it on, in case it doesnt fit you, so I can change another size for you. Venus was embarrassed, for it was too awkward to change clothes in front of him. Can you leave for a moment? Which part of your body have I not seen before? Not only have I seen it, I dont know how many men have seen it, so dont pretend to be a virgin. Kerry suddenly became vicious. Venus froze. Thought he was a little better these days, but it turned out that She was thinking too much. Kerry would always be that Kerry, no respect and tolerance for her. Slowly getting up, Venuss back to him, taking off the T-shirt and the skirt. Then she put the dress on. Maybe because the zipper was on the back, she found it hard to pull it. When she was about to give up, one hand pinched the zipper. The dress was ice-blue with sloping shoulder, the waist of which was full of a bunch, highlighting her great figure, showing the smooth skin. And its long enough to cover the gauze on her foot. Venus wasnt much happier with the dress, for the color matched his eyes too well. She turned around and was just about to say quite fit when the man Bzz- the dress was... Kerry, the clothes... He didnt speak, for he had been wanting to do it for a long time, and he could no longer endure it. No, neck, I have to see someone tomorrow... Hearing this, Kerry was harder After this, Kerry leaned on the bed to dial Secretary Liu s phone, This afternoon, the dress, send another one to the vi. The same size What? Only one? Then send a simr one. The next morning, wearing the new dress, Venus was mad standing in front of the mirror. The dress that she triedst night could cover some parts of her neck, but this dress was strapless, with her corbone and neck exposed. Kerry, the bastard. She told him not to bite her neck, but he still did this. No matter how she covered with her foundation, it could still be seen. People there would definitelyugh at her. Are you ready or not? Its almost the time. Kerry stepped into the dressing room and saw her standing furiously, asking in puzzlement, What are you staring at? Venus turned around, pointing at the marks on her neck, fuming at him, How do you expect me to go out and meet people like this? Kerry, you did it on purposest night, right? Looking at the marks, he had to admit that it was too conspicuous. He turned around and looked for something in the wardrobe, taking out a long pink coat to her, Wear it. Its...too hot. Kerry red at her, Be conspicuous or be hot, choose one. Venus immediately put on the coat. Then she puffed on the marks several times. Although she could still see them, she could onlyfort herself. Alright, lets go. Kerry picked her up in his arms and strode downstairs. I can walk on my own. If you left an hour ago, I would never have touched you. Chapter 133 A happy couple (6) Chapter 133 A happy couple (6) Kerry sat on the sofa for a moment and then calmed down. Suddenly a thought shed through his mind. "Secretary Liu, tell Guangyu that I will attend the opening." he said to the phone. "Yes, Mr. Ye." the secretary answered. He nned to attend it with Venus. Back at the vi in the evening, Kerry threw a fancy dress at Venus and said, "Wear this tomorrow and come with me to attend an opening." "Me?" Venuswas puzzled. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kerry nodded. "But...why do you want me to attend it with you?" Venus asked. Kerry grabbed her chin angrily, "I don''t want to take you there, but youre my wife." "But I still have bandages on my feet, aren''t you afraid I''ll embarrass you?" Kerry opened the box of dresses and said,"This is a long dress that will cover your feet and I''ll hold you when you get there. You walk slowly, and no one will see it." "Do I have to go?" Venus wanted to refuse him. "You can choose not to go, but.," Kerry threatened, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand my punishment." Venus nodded her head quickly at the thought of his punishment, "I''ll go." "Try it on." Kerry sat on the couch and pointed to the dress. "I''m sure the dress you bought will fit me." Venus said softly. "I think I dont have to try it on." Kerry raised an eyebrow and said honestly, "It''s what I had my secretary buy. Thats why I let you try it on." Venus was hesitated. It was embarrassed for her to exchange clothes in front of him. "Would you mind getting out?" Venus asked. "I know every detail of your body, so don''t y innocent." Kerry said scathingly. Venus stiffened. She thought he started to be nice to her, but what Kerry had said showed he was still the same mean Kerry. He''d never know how to respect her. Venus slowly got up, turned her back to him and slowly changed her dress. Because the zipper was in the back of the dress, she couldn''t zip it up. Suddenly Kerry was standing behind her helping her pull it up. It was an ice-blue dress that set her figure off to advantage. The dress hung down to her toes to hide the gauze on her feet. Venus wasn''t happy with the dress, for the color matched Kerry''s pupils too well. She turned around and was about to say, "It fits," but Kerry pushed her down on the bed suddenly. "Kerry, the dress is torn." He remained silent and stroked her hair slowly and kissed her neck. "I have to go out and meet people tomorrow, so you cant leave any more hickeys on my neck." Yet Kerry didn''t care what she said. He quickly undressed her, and then made love to her. After a long time, Kerry leaned against the bed and dialed Secretary Liu''s number, "Send another dress to the vi this afternoon." ........ The next morning Venus stood in front of the mirror in her new dress, angry. The dress she''d tried onst night can cover the hickey on her neck, but this was a strapless dress today, exposing her corbone and neck. "Are you done? We''re going to bete." Kerry said impatiently, and then he stepped into the dressing room and saw her standing there angry, "What''s wrong with you?" Venus pointed to the hickeys on her neck and corbone. "People will see these hickeys. You did that on purposest night, right?" she said angrily. Kerry smirked. He turned and pulled a long pink trench coat out of the closet, "Wear it outside." "It''s too hot to wear it." Kerry red at her, "If you don''t wear it, people will see the hickeys on your neck. You make a choice." Venus had to put on her trench coat right away, but she could still see these hickeys. However there was nothing else she could do. "Okay, let''s go." Kerry picked her up and strode down the stairs. "I''ll walk myself." "If we''d left an hour ago, I never would have carried you downstairs." Kerry said coldly. Chapter 134 He Was Obsessed with Her Body (1) Chapter 134 He Was Obsessed with Her Body (1) Venus, who was in Kerry s arms, looked at the cameras after hearing these questions. She opened her mouth slightly, but not a word was uttered. She seemed hesitant and sad. Although she didnt say anything, her facial expression answered all their questions. These reporters were very satisfied with her expression because it was up to them to add exnation to her sadness and hesitancy, and of course, after taking money from Hao Nangong, they would make a story that meets Haos demands. So the reporters left with great satisfaction. Before Kerry and Venus got back home, the stories written by these reporters were already circting on the inte. One report was titled: Kerry s wife, Venus, has acknowledged the fact that her husband is having an affair with Xinyou Qiao! And they also added a picture to the report, in which Venuss eyes were moist. Another report was titled: Kerry s wife looked absent-minded during an activity. She acknowledged that she would soon get divorced with Kerry. ...... Venus was surprised when she saw these reports. She truly admired these reporters imagination for making these stories when she didnt say anything. But Kerry was furious. He pushed Venus into a chair and said: What the hell did you mean? Why do you have to put on such a pathetic expression!! Kerry took her there with the intention of quashing these rumors, but he only made the situation worse! You know its unfair to use me like that!! It was these reporters who wrote these stories! Not me! Venus grabbed her ankle. She didnt want to get injured again. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They would never report like that if you didnt put on that bloody expression! So you want me tough? How can Iugh on that asion? Kerry stared at her unblinkingly. He remembered something suddenly. He walked to her and cupped her neck, and asked: Did you give away these information on purpose? Where did they get the pictures? Venuss face was turning pale because of Kerry s grip. She said: Kerry, how am I able to do that? Then how did they know how long Xinyou has been living here? And how did they know that Im taking you to the activity? Is there anything that you can not do to get out of here? Let me tell you this: No one can change my decision! I dont care what are these reporters saying. And Ill never let you leave!! You should forget about that! Kerry released his grip, and said to a butler: Lock her in that small room behind the vi!! Let her live with the animals in there. Remember, dont give her any food for the next three days. The butler looked at Venus, who was coughing violently, and said: Young master, that room is used to store all the useless junks, and...... Why do you have so many questions? Wait a second, Kerry. Venus recovered, and said before two maids came to garb her: I know who did that. Kerry froze for an instant. Then he said: Fine. Tell me who did it. Xinyou and Hao Nangong! Venus said. Kerryughed. Then he looked at Venus with contempt and said: Why should I believe you? You are just lying! It is true! I am not lying! Why should I lie when I am about to be locked in a deserted room! Venus said. Venus! You think Im a three year old baby? Where is your evidence? Kerry looked at her condescendingly. His eyes were cold and impersonal. Evidence? Venus remembered that IT specialist all of sudden. She found his number and said to Kerry: You can find this person, and he will tell you whether I was lying or not. Kerry looked at the number and shouted: Henry! Whats up, young master. Henry walked in, and stood there respectfully. Kerry gave him the phone and said: Find this person. Yes. Henry memorized the number and left. Venus drank some water to calm herself down. Venus, if you just lied to me....... You will know whether I was lying to you when Henry found that person. Venus rubbed her ankle, which got even more painful after being pushed by Kerry just now. Shaopeng Han, who was living in a rented room, felt regretful. He realized he shouldnt have done this business in the first ce. He got even more panicky when he saw the reports that had been circting on the inte. He would never do it if he knew Xinyou would threaten Kerry with these pictures, because he knew Kerry s people were much more brutal than that group of people who asked him to make the pictures. Stop beating me! I will tell you everything! Shaopeng shouted to Henrys people...... An hourter, Henry got back to the vi. Young Master, I know what happened. Henry said. He was feeling annoyed because he wasted too much time looking for that person, and in the end he found that person was so near to him. What happened? The person Venus wanted me to find is a hacker, and he said Hao Nangong and Xinyou asked him to make these pictures. Kerry grabbed a cup and smashed it into pieces. Venus covered her face in an instant to protect herself from the flying fragments. Bastards! Kerry was furious. Blue veins throbbed on his arm. He finally realized that Hao and Xinyou were working with each other to force him to get divorced with Venus under the pressure from the public. Because Hao wanted to get Venus, and Xinyou wanted to be his wife. He thought to himself: It is a very good n, but I am not the kind of person who yields to pressure! Young master, that hacker also said...... What did he say? He also said that another group of people threatened him and took the original materials from the hotel. Venus was also shocked when she heard this. She didnt know who were these people at all. Does he remember who were these people? Kerry asked. Chapter 134 He Was Obsessed with Her Body (2) Chapter 134 He Was Obsessed with Her Body (2) Henry shook his head and said: He said he was too nervous at that time to remember anything. Actually, Shaopeng Han wouldnt dare to say it even though he remembered. He didnt want to trigger their retaliation. Venus stood up when she saw the problem was solved. She said coldly: Can I go now? Kerry looked at her. Mixed feelings came over him. He said: If you know this, why didnt you tell me about it earlier? Venusughed dryly. She said: I just told you about it, but did you believe me? Do you still remember how many shitty things have happened since Xinyou moved into this vi? I have exined so many times, but did you even believe me once? Why should I keep exining when you obviously have no trust in me? Kerry didnt know what to say. So many memories came flooding back to him, and just like she said, he didnt believe her once. You should have given me the number earlier...... His voice was low and he sounded very regretful. Venus smiled coldly and said: Kerry, do you still remember how many times have you tried to kill me? You are right about one thing: I really want Xinyous n to seed, because I will be free if you compromise and get divorced with me! Thats why I didnt expose Xinyous lie. What she just said pierced Kerry s armor and stabbed his heart slowly as if her words were a knife. He felt painful and he felt all his strength was drained. Now, the truth is finally uncovered. If you still want to kill me, just do it. I am too tired to resist. Venus straightened her shoulders, and looked in Kerry s eyes. Silence then fell upon the living room. The sunshine came streaming in at the window, but Venus was still feeling cold. The clock was ticking the time away. Kerry looked at Venus, who was standing right in front of him. Her face remained the same, but her character changed. At first, all her emotions were written on her face, but now, she became so good at concealing her feelings. She was so close to him, but still, he couldnt tell how was she feeling. Is she feeling nervous? Or fearless? Or what? And he knew, it was him who changed her. Some timeter, Kerry said to Mrs Qin: Please take her upstairs. And ask Doctor Han to check her ankle. Sure, young master! Mrs Qin was so happy. Kerry was finally caring for Venus. She thought. Venus also sighed inwardly with relief. Henry, after thinking for a long time, said to Kerry: Young master, Mr Nangong is still trying to give this incident more publicity, and people will talk about it for a long time. Should we also find some medias to stop it? No. Dont they want to know what is my attitude? Ill tell them what is my attitude. Kerry said. Then he called Xinyou and said: Xinyou, where are you now? Come back. I have something to say to you. Ill be waiting for you. ...... Xinyou was at Yehuang Group at that time. She was filled with excitement when she hung up the phone. She thought her n finally seeded, because the way he just talked to her was so gentle and so sweet. She couldnt wait anymore. She turned off theputer, with which she was just reading a new report about Kerry and Venus, and got back to the vi without even asking Meilin He for leave. She felt so excited when she thought that she would soon be Mrs Ye, and she would soon kick Venus out of the vi. The first thing she saw when she walked into the living room was all the ss pieces on the ground, and she looked at Kerry, and found his face was grim. She thought Kerry just quarreled with Venus, and she was very d. Kerry, whats the matter? Xinyou asked in a soft voice. Kerry looked at her and he wanted to give her onest chance. He asked tly: The rumors about me and Venus are now flying around. You know who started these rumors? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Xinyou didnt expect to be asked about this. She calmed herself down and said: Eh, I have no idea. Arent you investigating? Is there still no result? I got the result. She is living right in this vi. I just cant believe it was her. Kerry said in a cold voice. He fixed his gaze on her face. Xinyou smiled awkwardly and said: So, you know who she is? Yeah. Do you want to guess? Who do you think she is? Xinyou arched her brows and thought about it carefully, and then she acted to be surprised and said: Is she Venus? No, it cant be her. She wouldnt do that. Why would she? Kerry was seized by both anger and disappointment. He knew he would wrong Venus again if he didnt know the truth beforehand. And he knew Xinyou would keep pretending to be a good friend of Venuss. Kerry was silent, and Xinyou continued: But if you think about it carefully, it is also possible. Because Venus has told me many times that she wants to leave this ce. But what she did was just way over the line. Not only did she get her own reputation tarnished, she also dragged you into...... Xinyou Qiao!! Kerry shouted suddenly. How can you still me Venus for what you did!! Have you no shame? Xinyou was numb with shock. Her mind went nk. A few secondster, she asked nervously: Kerry, what are you talking about? I dont understand you. You dont understand? Fine, let me ask you: do you know this person named Shaopeng Han? Shaopeng Han? the hacker? how did he know this person? Xinyou thought to herself. I...I... Xinyous face went pale, and she didnt know what to say. Cat got your tongue? Xinyou, I always thought you are a nice girl! But you are a woman with no moral scruples! Is there anything that you can not do to achieve your purpose? Kerry stared at her. He found he didnt know the woman standing in front of him at all. He remembered Venus once said that he was blind, and now he realized Venus was so right about that. Kerry, please listen to me. Its not like that...... Xinyou grabbed Kerry s arm, and tears were streaming down her face. Kerry pped her hand away and said coldly: Okay. Give me an exnation. Im listening. Xinyous mind was racing. She thought she could only me Hao Nangong for everything. She said: Kerry, I did this because I was forced by Hao Nangong. He wants to get Venus, and thats why he devised this n. Its really none of my business. How did he force you? Xinyou lied tantly: He said that if I dont cooperate with him, he would......he would drive me out of this city. You know, his family is very powerful.... Chapter 134 He was obsessed with her body (4) Chapter 134 He was obsessed with her body (4) "Who leaked the news? Is it the woman who posed as me to get the pictures?" Xinyou Qiao thought. Suddenly, her phone rang. She brought it over and saw that Hao Nangong texted her: You piece of crap. "Crap? Hao Nangong, you''re the fucking crap!" Xinyou cursed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Xinyou knew she had to find a way to regain Kerry''s trust. She was determined to be Kerry''s wife. For the past few days, Kerry hadn''t even looked at her and he''d grown closer to Venus and stayed in Venus'' room basically every night. He took her to work and picked her up from work every day. They really seemed to be a loving couple. Although Xinyou knew that they pretended to love each other, she was afraid that Kerry would really fall for Venus. Standing on the balcony, Xinyou saw Kevin walking not far away. Suddenly, she thought that if Kevin could help her, he would be more useful to her than Hao Nangong. Then she thought of a perfect reason, and went downstairs to him. "Kevin, youre taking a walk?" She asked. Kevin put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly, "Yeah, the moon is so beautiful." Yeah, it is, Xinyou said. "I really appreciate what you did the other day." Kevin raised an eyebrow, Not to mention it. "Ever since I met you, you have helped me many times." Xinyou smiled, can you tell me why you helped me?" "There''s no reason. I just do good things sometimes when I''m in a good mood, but when I''m in a bad mood, I wont help anyone even if someone begs me." Kevin said coldly. That was a good reason that was hard to argue with. As Kevin walked along the gravel path, he knew that Xingyou hade to see him for something, but he wouldn''t ask her if she didn''t say. He really disliked calcting woman, but he had to keep her around in order to get his brother in trouble asionally. After a few minutes, Xinyou finally couldn''t hold back and said, "Kevin, I want to make a deal with you." Kevin smirked in his mind. "You want to make a deal with me? Why would I have to make a deal with you?" Kevin asked. Xinyouughed lightly, "I know you''re eager to find Tianye Mu, and I can give you information on him. What do you think about this bargaining chip?" Kevin stopped and turned his head to look at her, "I can''t even find out where Tianye Mu is. Can you find out where he is?" "Actually Venus knows about Tianye Mu''s whereabouts, but she hid it from all of you." Xinyou said slowly. Kevin wore a faint smile. "This woman is good at taking advantage of people''s mind." he thought. "Since she hid it so well, how did you know?" Xinyou raised her chin proudly and said, "I''ve been friends with her for so many years, so I can say that I''m the one who knows her best. As long as you work with me, I''ll be able to get the information about Tianye Mu." Kevin bowed his head andughed quietly for a moment. "And what do you want me to do?" Xinyou saw him agree, and then she said happily, I''ll tell you the information about Tianye Mu, you help me kick Venus out of the Ye family." Kevin couldn''t hold back hisughter. "Where did she get the confidence to think I would help her?" he thought. Xinyou was stunned, "Why are youughing? Don''t you believe me?" "Last time, you used Tianye Mu to deal with Venus, and this time it''s the same tactic, can''t you do it differently? Or do you think you can fool me?" Kevin said directly. Xinyou''s face became contorted. It was as if she had been undressed, ashamed and angry. "Kevin, I really wanted to make a deal with you." "Then you need give me useful information instead of making up lies here." Kevin said bluntly. "Fine, I''ll find out where Tianye Mu is." Xinyou stomped her feet and turned to leave. Kevin watched her back as she left and smiled, "I''ll just wait to see what tricks youlle up with." He had also investigated Venus. She didnt know Tianye Mus whereabouts. Besides, he was just trying to cause a little trouble for his brother, and he didn''t want to target Venus. ........ Right now in Venus''s room, Venus was negotiating with Kerry. She wanted to take a shower and Kerry insisted that she make love to him first. "Kerry, can you control yourself? I haven''t had a good sleep for many days." Venus clung to the bathroom door. "It''s your duty as a wife." Kerry stood in front of her. "But please taking care of my feelings. All I want now is a shower and a good sleep." Then Kerry piked her up and headed straight for the bathroom, and threw her into the huge tub filled with hot water, "Now you can take a bath." "Kerry, are you crazy?" Venus said angrily. Then Kerry took off his own clothes and went in the tub as well. Seeing him get in, Venus tried to crawl out, but he pulled her back, "You said you wanted to take a bath Why do you want to run away now?" Venus kicked him a couple of times, but there was no threat to him, "Kerry, you get out." Kerry wouldn''t listen to her. He just stripped her and got on top of her. "I''ve been nicer to you thest few days and you''ve forgotten my temper." he said. "I know youre perverted all the time." "Really? Then I''ll deepen your memory so that you''ll never forget it." "Aren''t you afraid of impotence if you keep having sex so often? Venus said. You''re an asshole. I''m telling the truth. Why do you bite me?" "What you''re saying is so annoying!" Kerry grabbed the dress at the edge of the tub and gagged her with it. Venus red at him and protested with her look. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you drink the bath water." Kerryughed. Actually Kerry didn''t understand why he was obsessed with her body every night. Since she was his wife, why didn''t he do what he wanted to do to her? Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (1) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (1) Yehuang Group Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Rubbing her sore back, Venus Mu walked into the design department, and a beautiful colleague came to her. Venus, are you alright? She asked with concern. Im fine. Venus responded. Ever since their pubic showing a while ago, colleagues had be warmer to her. I see you dont look too good, and youre still wearing long sleeves, do you have a cold? I have some medicine there. Oh...yeah, thanks. Venus didnt refuse her. Well, rest for a while and Ill get you some medicine. Walking to her seat, Xinyou Qiao, who was next to her, gave her a cold nce and turned her head away. Venus had already gotten used to her this kind of attitude. As long as she didnt mess with her, she didnt bother to find her trouble. After a few days of perfecting, Venuss design waspleted. Then she brought it to Meiling He s office, who was attracted at once. Good. Its much better than what I was givenst time. Prepare yourself and you are gonna to report it tomorrow to Mr. Ye. This is the only chance for us to win. Venus said confidently, Manager. He, Ill do my best. Well, off you go. Meiling gave her the design and also a document, Send this to Mr. Ye. Uh Go ahead! She frowned. Sure. Venus helplessly took over it, feeling that she was about to be her secretary. As long as the documents that were given to Kerry, she must be the one to send them. Meiling didnt care about her al all, for Venus just recovered. When she reached the presidents office, Venus suddenly remembered his brutalityst night and instantly didnt want to see his face, so she turned to the secretarys desk. Secretary Liu, this is what Manager He asked me to send here. Please give it to Mr. Ye. Venus said politely. In thepany, she always kept in mind her identity, an intern in the design department. Secretary Liu looked at the document and her attitude was gentle, Venus, you can send this document by yourself. No one is there right now. It was because there was no one there, she didnt want to go in. Secretary Liu, please help me. Venus put her hands together to beg her, but she was ignored by Secretary Liu. Venus, Mr. Ye has just ordered that if youe, you should go directly to him. This was definitely his n. There was no way out, so Venus had to take the documents and slowly walked to office door and knocked. Mr. Ye, this is the document that Mr. He asked me to send. Well, leave it here. Kerry was busy with his work, so he didnt look up. Okay, then Ill go out first. Venus was gloating inside, for he didnt stop her this time. Before she could reach the door, she heard him ask, You have a cold? No. Venus answered subconsciously, and when she turned around, she saw a cup of hot water on the coffee table not far away, next to it was the medicine, the same as the one given to her by her beautiful colleague just now. Kerry raised his head, Then you... are wearing so many today? Is it cold? Venus was indignant. Didnt he know why she was wearing so much? Take a look at my arm. Can I just wear short sleeves like this? As she spoke, Venus lifted her cuffs to show the blue strangles on both wrists. Recalling what happened in the bathroom, he did think that he didnt consider about her too much, for he was focusing all on himself. If theres nothing else, please let me go, OK? Venus noticed he wasnt right, so she pulled her sleeve down and continued to walk out. Stop! Kerry yelled. Venus returned helplessly, Mr. Ye, is there anything else? Kerry pointed to the sofa and said indifferently, Its almost the lunch time. You sit there and wait, Ive ordered lunch. Lunch together? No, she was afraid of indigestion. Mr. Ye, Ill go to the staff restaurant myself. Kerry became much colder, Do you want the staff to say that I mistreated you? I wont repeat my words. Venus bit her lip and red at him, sitting on the sofa unwillingly. Ten minutester, Secretary Liu pushed in a food cart with seven or eight tes on it. This is too sumptuous. Venus helped Secretary Liu move all the food to the table, saying thank you. Then Secretary Liu smiled and went out. Lets eat. Venus called him. She just wished to finish the lunch as soon as possible, in case of any ident. Hearing this, he threw down the report in his hand, going to the bathroom to wash his hands, and came back to sit next to her. Does your arm still hurt? Kerry suddenly asked. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (3) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (3) Holding the cup, she briefly told about her conversation with Kevin, Kevin is so strange, for he always helped me when its urgent, but when I tried to ask him for help, I was rejected. What do you think? Kevin is the second son of Ye family and he only acts ording to his mood, so its not strange at all for him to treat you like this. Hao Nangong had met Ye him several times, so he knew him pretty well. Then how can I let him trust me? Now in Ye family, he is the only one that can help me. Hao shook the wine ss in his hand and said, He doesnt want to work with you, thats because he knows he cant get anything from you. As long as you have what he wants in your hands, he will definitely beg for you without you having to go to him. Xinyou was depressed, I know he wants information about Tianye Mu, but where am I going to find him? At this, she paused and stared at Hao, Could it be that you know something? Haoughed a few times, If I knew where he is, would we still need to waste so much time? Do you think its easy to find him? Hes an even more powerful person than Kerry. Hmph! Doesnt that mean what you just said is just nonsense? Hao took a sip of the wine, his eyes glowing, Are you stupid? He wants him, you just tell him. Is it necessary that what you say need to be true? Xinyou was very clever and when she heard Hao say this, she immediately reacted and said quite excitedly, You want to use the fake Tianye to confuse them? Not only to confuse them, but also to make aplete break between Venus and Kerry. I heard that Venus and Kevin have a good rtionship too? Hao raised his eyebrows and asked. Thinking of their friendship, Xinyou was jealous and angry, Venus once saved his life and he also save hers. So, what do you think? Hao had an unexinable resentment inside, for Venus could get along well with other men, but why couldnt she ept him? Not even to be friends? In that case, if you make some efforts and turn both of the brothers and Venus against each other, wont we have achieved our goal? Xinyou seemed to have foreseen the future, her eyes glowing brightly, So where is the fake Tianye? Ill cooperate with you to put on a big show then. Hao was smug. Xinyou desperately needed to know what she should do next, What do I have to do? Tell me. Hao leaned forward and lowered his voice, Lets start like this... The following day, in order to select the best design to work with Style, both departments came up with the best proposals. Meiling He and herpetitor, Zijie Li, were sitting opposite. The meeting room was filled with people, just waiting for the person on the main seat to arrive. Venus sat near Meiling, and now she was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Although she had spoken in front of so many people before, this time was different. The more attention she paid, the more nervous she became. Meiling discovered her abnormality and whispered, Dont be nervous. Ive seen your design and you have a good chance of winning. Just state clearly about your concept. Manager He, the more you say that, the more nervous I get. Venus said with a bitter face. Meiling red at her, Are you afraid of Mr. Ye? No. Look at the people in this conference room. Most of them are nervous because of their respect and cowardice towards him, Since youre not even afraid of Mr. Ye, then youre afraid of them? When she said that, Venus felt a lot more rxed. Thats true. Shes not even afraid of Kerry, so whats there to be afraid of? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking a sip of the water in front of her, Venus settled her mind and said, Manager He, Im not nervous anymore. Thanks. Well, good. Do your best! Meiling encouraged her. At that moment, Kerry walked in, a simple white shirt looked good on him. He sat down on the main seat, with Secretary Liu sitting next to him. The meeting room was quiet, and Kerry swept around, pausing slightly when his eyes swept over Venus, and then looked at the others as if nothing had happened. I believe that the importance of this coboration with Style Magazine has been emphasized by both Manager He and Manager Li and in order to be fair, the two groups from the design department are going to PK today to vote for the best. Alright, which one of you will go first? Zijie snapped, Mr. Ye, well go first. Okay, lets start. Xinyou sat in the crowd, focusing on Kerry, full of joy and admiration. This was the man she had chosen, handsome, confident, and full of charm. Every time she saw him once on this kind of asion, Xinyou was a little more possessive of him and a little more jealous of Venus, but soon, soon she would have him. She didnt mind letting Venus have him a little longer. Time was passing by minute by minute, Zijie s group had a total of three pieces, continuing the previous luxurious style and the clothes were all beautiful. Half an hourter, after all three works were introduced and the meeting room resounded with warm apuse, and Kerry said simply, Not bad. Zijie looked at Meiling, full of gloat. Meiling also prepared three design drawings, except for Venus, the other two are very talented designers. However, Meiling had more confidence in Venuss work, so she let her be thest one to show. After another twenty minutes or so, Meiling said, Venus, its your turn. Venus nodded calmly. After adjusting herself for a long time, she was already very calm. She stood up, calmly waling to the stage and put her work on the projector. Then her design was perfectly presented on the big screen and the crowd in unison wow. Hello everyone, this is my design, Meet. Venus looked at everyone with a calm demeanor. Her heart was as quiet as a pool of blue water and her voice was as soft and pleasant as a stream, As you can see, the most fashionable British style is the main focus on this design of mine. The pattern on the skirt is the mostmon-seen blue flower, but the color has been changed to pink, just like a womans mood when she meets her beloved. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (4) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (4) "I know you''re wondering why I use such a traditional blue and white porcin pattern. Just like the name of the work, it represents the design style where tradition meets fashion. When traditional Chinese elements meet international style, its a perfect encounter." Kerry watched Venus talk freely with a pride for her. His wife had grown from a schoolgirl to a great designer. "Besides, I want more people to know about our traditional culture. I think that''s the desire of every designer here." Venus continued. Then her speech was greeted by a roar of apuse. Venus bowed her head and breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Meiling and found she nodded in appreciation. She nced over at Kerry and noticed he was smiling. "Your description is good. Im sure were going to win this time." Meiling whispered in a low voice. Venus nodded excitedly. "Now let''s start voting." The voting uses secret ballot. Everyone has only one vote, and can only vote for one person. The results of the vote will be presented to the board for review by Kerry. When the person counted ballot-slips and called out the names of those voted for, Venus got nervous again. There was a designer who had a simr number of votes to her in the group of Zhijie Li. Every time Venus won by one vote, the he got one more vote to tie with her. Suddenly the atmosphere in the meeting room became tense. In the end, the two of them had the same number of votes. At this moment, thest vote left in Secretary Liu''s hand. She looked down and noticed the writing on the vote was Kerry''s. She did not expect him to vote for Venus. Venus gripped her dress and stared at Secretary Liu. "This vote is for Venus," Secretary Liu said suddenly. All the members of Meiling''s group cheered, except for Xinyou. Venus was so happy. She really didn''t know how to express her joy for this. She had won by one vote. "Venus, congrattions." Meiling gave her a gentle hug. Kerry let them celebrate their win in the meeting room for a few moments. As the boss, he understood their excitement and was happy to see his staffpeting against each other. "Congrattions." Kerry reached out and shook Meiling''s hand, and then said to Zhijie Li, "Don''t get discouraged. There''s still a chance next year." Zhijie Li smiled awkwardly. Then someone shouted, "Mr. Ye, your wife has won thepetition. Shouldn''t you invite everyone to have a party?" The conference room was quiet as soon as he finished. On Venus'' first day in thepany, Kerry had warned thepany members not to give her privileges, but now someone was asking for a party because of Venus. "Doesn''t that get me in trouble?" Venus thought in her mind. Kerry looked at everyone calmly, and then ordered Secretary Liu, Book the biggest private room in Peni Restaurant." Then he said to everyone, "Thank you for all your hard work. Lets go to a party after work." People cheered in the meeting room. Peni Restaurant is one of the most famous seafood restaurants in Sky City. The food is delicious and is also very expensive. Everyone thought that since Kerry invited so many people to a luxurious ce, it showed that he very loved Venus. Venus, however, was not impressed. She only felt that this was Kerry''s scheme to manipte people''s thoughts. Back at the office, Venus sat in her chair and she still felt like she was dreaming. She had actually seeded. She''d be on the cover of Fengshang Magazine. "Venus, you really do a good job this time." The colleague who had brought her the cold medicinest time came over with a cup of coffee, his face beaming with joy. "Yeah, Venus, you''re really a blessing to our team." "I''m not as good as you guys describe me to be. In fact, thanks to your help, I can win thepetition today. It''s because you guys gave me advice that I was able to create this work. I also want to thank you all." Venus stood up and said. "Since you want to thank us, then you can''t stop us when we toast to Mr. Ye at the party." a few colleagues deliberately said after hearing her words. "I''m definitely not stopping you guys," Venus said. "You guys better get him drunk." Xinyou didn''t want to go to this party. Everyone admired Venus so much, which made her unhappy, but she had to go there. The gossip had just passed, and she couldn''t cause any more resentment fromContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kerry. Soon it was time to get off work. Venus nned to take a colleague''s car to go to the Peni Restaurant. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (5) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (5) "Venus, dont you ride in Mr. Ye''s car to the Peni Restaurant?" "He''s...he''s probably busy with work." Venus made excuses. Actually she didn''t think he''d give her a lift to the Peni Restaurant. "I can give you a ride to Peni Restaurant." Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thanks." Venus said. As they walked downstairs, they saw Kerry''s car parked below and the driver standing outside waiting for Venus. Venus was a little surprised that he would be waiting for her downstairs. "Venus, you should get over there." The colleague gave her a shove. In the car, Kerry was still reading a file. Venus got in and took a look at him, "Since you''re so busy, you cane overter." "If I don''t get there on time, they won''t order food," Kerry said quietly. "Maybe youre thinking too much." Venus said. All you need to do is pay when the dinner is over. Actually, no one really cares if you''re there." Venus thought. Venus looked out of the window and saw that Xinyou Qiao was looking at her with a gloomy face. "I miss my schooldays. Xinyou and I were still good friends then, but now she''s always thinking about how to frame me," Venus thought. . "What are you looking at?" Kerry asked suddenly. "Xinyou Qiao," Venus said frankly. Then she said, "She is with you for a long time. Dont you think its cruel to dump her like that? Kerry put the files down and turned to re at her, "Don''t mention her again. Believe it or not, I''m going to push you off the car right now." Venus shut her month up quickly. "Kerry is so heartless. Once he cared about her, but now he just ignores herpletely." Venus thought. The atmosphere in the car was somewhat awkward. Venus silently watched the scenery that continued to pass by outside the window. She suddenly remembered that her birthday was in two days time. Every year when it was her birthday, her brother Tianye Mu woulde back to celebrate her birthday no matter where he was. And this year, Venus didn''t even know where her brother was and he was dead or alive. ........ When Kerry and Venus arrived at therge private room in the Peni Restaurant, the people of design department was already there. When she looked up, she found Xinyou sitting across from her. The dishes Kerry ordered were all Peni Restaurant''s signature dishes. When the dishes were all served, everyone was looking right at them. "Thank you for your hard work. Feel free to eat." Kerry raised his wine ss, "I hope everyone can continue to work their best." Then all the staffs raised their sses. Venus took a sip of the red wine and thought it wasn''t bad. But she''d rather have the lobster. She put down her ss and grabbed her chopsticks and went for the lobster. After they had eaten for a while, someone gave Kerry a toast, "Mr. Ye, thank you for your help all these years. I want to toast to you and Mrs. Ye." Venus was burying her head in the food and was busy wiping her mouth and raised her ss. She could not give Kerry face in the Yes family, but on this asion, she cant embarrass Kerry. After a few sses of red wine, Venus''s face grew red. Sitting next to her, Kerry suddenly remembered how she looked thest time she got drunk. "If they toast me again, you need drink for me." Kerry leaned over to whisper in her ear. Venus turned her head sharply, her lips touching his cheek, and she was in response quickly and sat away from him and stared at him, "No, I refuse." Kerry''s posture hadn''t changed just yet. His eyes fell on her lips. "If you don''t, I''ll kiss you right now." he threatened. "You...youre really." Venus didn''t know how to describe him. "Venus, don''t you feel honored that I could kiss you in front of all these people?" Kerry said. Venus was about to scold him, but then suddenly noticed her colleagues around her and swallowed what she was about to say. If Kerry kissed her here, she would feel awkward. She had to say, "Okay, I''ll drink for you. But if I get drunk and do something wrong, you cant leave me on the road when we get back." "Yeah, deal." Kerry said. However, in Xinyous eyes, their conversation was showing their love to her. The jealousy took over her mind. She couldn''t go to separate them and could only keep drinking. "Mr. Ye, thank you for supporting our department. I want to toast to you."Meiling came over with a ss of red wine and said. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (6) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (6) Kerry looked at Venus. She stood up reluctantly, forced a smile, and said, "He''s had a bad appetite lately. The doctor advised him not to drink much. I''ll take this drink for him." "Well, fine. I''d like to thank you this time as well. Without you, my group probably wouldn''t have won this race." Meiling smiled and said. Venus smiled, "Thank you for yourpliment." Then she drank half a ss of red wine in one gulp. Then whenever someone came to toast Kerry, Venus drank them all for him. Kerry saw her drunk and held her head in his hand. "Venus, we''re going back." Kerry whispered in her ear. Venus pushed him away and said, "I''m not going back. I want to drink more." Kerry was too busy holding her hand down as she went to grab the ss and then took her into his arms, "Let''s go back and drink. the wine at home is even better." "You lie! I''m not going back." Venus pounded his chest with his hand. "I''m carrying you home," Kerry said gently. These female colleagues looked at Venus enviously. "I''ll take Venus home first." he said to these people and then he left. Before he left, he took a nce at the drunken Xinyou Qiao, but his look was cold. He put his suit jacket over Venus and then picked her up and strode out. "Mr. Ye is so gentle. I''m so jealous of Venus," a female colleague said excitedly. "Yeah, I also want to find a husband like Mr. Ye, domineering and gentle." "I want to fall in love so badly too..." Xinyou heard them talking and then mmed her ss, "I swear I''ll get him back sooner orter!" Then the room was silent suddenly and everyone looked at her in surprise. Meiling was worried that she would continue to say inappropriate things, so she immediately said to her two female colleagues, "Xinyou is drunk. You and Lena take her out first." The two female colleagues immediately walked up to Xinyou, intending to take her out. "I''m going to drink more...I swear I will..." said Xinyou. Miss Zhang quickly covered her mouth, "You''re drunk. We''ll take you to sober up." In the end, Xinyou was eventually helped out by the two. Sitting in the rest room of the restaurant, Xinyou fell asleep. Miss Zhang rubbed her sore arm and grumbled, "Is she crazy? Mr. Ye has made it clear that he has nothing to do with her, but she still says that. What does she want?" Lena wiped her sweat with a paper towel and nced at Xinyou, "She''s not as talented or attractive as Venus. And Kerry seems to very like Venus. I think Mr. Ye wouldn''t like her." Lena continued. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Fortunately, Mr. Ye has already left. If he was still there, Xinyou would definitely be in trouble." Miss Zhang said. "Let''s think about what to do with her." At this time, Meiling came over. Where should we ce Xinyou?" Miss Zhang asked. They all knew that Xinyou lived at Kerry''s house, but calling Kerry over was obviously very inappropriate. Meiling thought for a moment and said, "Let her stay at the hotel for one night." ........ In Kerrys car, Venus sang loudly. Edelweiss, Edelweiss. She likes to sing when she is drunk. However, she is tone deaf and never dares to sing in front of outsiders, so she only sings when she is drunk. In the car, Kerry finally understood what she meant by the words she said before drinking. At this point he really wanted to leave her on the road. Venus picked up the window and sang loudly. Kerry swore he hadn''t heard anything worse than her singing. "Venus, will you be quiet for a minute?" Kerry said loudly. He didn''t know she was drunk like that. Venus red at him, "Why...why don''t you let me sing?" "Your voice is bad." "But I think it''s pretty good," Venus continued to sing. Kerry couldn''t take it anymore and yanked her, covering her mouth with his hand, "Stop singing." Venus was drunk and her mind wasn''t very clear. She bit the finger that was at her mouth. "Venus, stop biting me." Kerry took his fingers out of her mouth. A clear tooth mark was on his hand. "You ask for it." Venus said and then leaned back on the window and continued singing Kerry had to give up on the idea of getting her to stop singing. By the third time she sang, he suggested, "Could you sing a different song?" Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (7) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (7) Venus started to think about Kerry''s suggestion, but after a while she fell asleep on his shoulder. Kerry took a sigh of relief. If he''d known it would work, he wouldn''t have had to listen to her sing for so long. At the vi, Kerry picked her up and carried her upstairs, then threw her right on the bed, and turned to leave. In the morning, Venus woke up with a headache. She realized she''s still wearing her clothes fromst night. She looked down and smelt herself, "Oh my God, I stink." She didn''t have time to think of anything, and ran to the bathroom immediately. ........ In the dining room, Kerry saw hering and remembered the song she sangst night, and then teased, "Hi, edelweiss. Venus stiffened, "Edelweiss?" "Do you remember the song you sangst night?" Kerry smiled. Kevin asked curiously, "Venus likes to sing when she''s drunk? Does she sing well?" Venus interrupted, "I''m a terrible singer." "Yeah, you have self-knowledge," Kerry said. Then he smiled at her brother, "She''s the worst singer I''ve ever seen. If you think your ears can tolerate it, you let her sing some words." "No, I won''t sing." Venus said unhappily. Kevin looked at the angry Venus and was more looking forward to her singing. "Has Xinyou not gotten up yet?" Venus asked suddenly. "Miss Qiao didn''te backst night."Mrs. Qin said. Venus looked over at Kerry and swallowed her words when she saw that his face was cold ........ In the hotel, Xinyou woke up and stayed in bed for a moment before remembering what had happened. However, she didn''t remember what she saidst night. "Who sent me to the hotel?" Xinyou was confused. She found a note on the bed that read, "You''re drunk, we bring you to the hotel. Remember to check out at noon. It was from Meiling. "I haven''t been home all night, has Kerry been looking for me?" Thinking of this, Xinyou got out of bed and took out her phone from her bag. However there was not missed calls on it, and no text message. She cried out in sorrow. She hadn''t been home all night but no one had even contacted her. "If I had an ident and died outside, maybe no one cares me either." Her cries grew louder and louder. It was as if she was about to cry out all the grievances she had been suffering from all these days. When she arrived at the office in the afternoon, Xinyou noticed that her co-workers were looking at her strangely. In the break room, several female colleagues were drinking coffee. Xinyou stood in a ce they couldn''t see and eavesdropped. "Xinyou''s eyes are red. I guess she criedst night." "She said something stupid like that. Do you think she still remembers what she said yesterday?" "What did I sayst night?" Xinyou was puzzled. "I guess she forgot." "Honestly, I''m quite impressed that she dared to say she was going to regain Mr. Yes love for her." Xinyou was in shock. She knew she said what was on her mind yesterday. On the weekend, Venus got up early. She dreamed of her parentsst night. They smiled at her and said to her, "Happy birthday, Venus. Live your life" She wanted to run up to hug them, but she couldn''t move as if she had a stone tied to her leg. Then her parents went farther and farther, and finally disappeared. "Did mom and dade to celebrate my birthday? Venus thought. "Ma''am, it''s the weekend, why are you up so early?" Mrs. Qin walked into the kitchen and saw that she''s looking at her phone while cooking. Well, I have something. Venus said, "Mrs. Qin, Could you teach me how to make longevity noodles." "Is today your birthday?" Mrs. Qin looked at her and asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I just want to make myself a bowl of longevity noodles. Venus looked outside and whispered. "Please dont tell anyone about my birthday. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (8) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (8) Mrs. Qin nodded, and then she said, "Okay. After I make breakfast, I''ll teach you how to make longevity noodles." Venus reached out to hug her and said happily, "Thank you." "Ma''am," Mrs. Qin called out to her, smiling, "Happy birthday." She nodded at her, holding back tears, and then left. She was d that someone could sincerely wish her a happy birthday. She wore a new dress and put on a light makeup. Even if no one would celebrate her birthday today, she wanted to make herself happy. At ten o''clock, Venus and Mrs. Qin were in the kitchen learning to make longevity noodles. John walked in with arge package in his hand, "Madam, here''s your delivery." Venus was surprised for a moment. "My delivery?" she asked. "It has your name on it." John said.. Venus thanked him and took the delivery. Then she said to Mrs. Qin, "I''ll go up and see what it is. I''ll come backter." ........ In her bedroom, Venus carefully opened the package with scissors. She was frozen when she saw what was inside. It was a Winnie the Pooh. She had loved Pooh since she was a child, and her room was filled with all kinds of Pooh-shaped ornaments. Venus was touched that someone gave her a gift. She held Pooh in her arms. Then she found a card inside the box. On it were some words: Happy birthday, the cutest Venus. Venus, however, found the font familiar. She had seen it somewhere before. It suddenly urred to her that this was her brother''s font. "It is a delivery from my brother. He knows I''m here?" Venus was thrilled. "Did my brother see the news that Kerry and I were on the inte?" It was definitely the best gift she''d ever received. She rolled over several times on the bed, then suddenly thought of something and stopped. Then she read the card over and over again. It is indeed in my brother''s handwriting, but why I feel it is so unreal. Venus said to herself. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. My brother wont write this to celebrate my birthday. Venus sat up sharply in bed. "Kerry has a grudge against my brother. If my brother knew I was here, he wouldn''t have sent me a present purposely. And he also had John take it to me, as if he wanted everyone here to know I got a present today." "Does someone impersonate my brother? Xinyou and Hao Nangong?" Venus thought. "Is this really their ruse?" A few minutes ago, Xinyou stood at the corner of the building watching John give the package to Venus. Then she walked upstairs towards Kerrys study. "Come in." Kerry''s deep voice came out. Xingyou pushed the door open and stood in the doorway without entering. She clearly remembered Kerry didnt allow anyone to enter his study without his permission. When Kerry saw her, there was no expression on his face. "What''s wrong?" he asked coldly. "Today is Venus''s birthday. I want to give her a gift, but I''m afraid she won''t ept it. Can you help me"Xinyou said. "Today is Venus''s birthday?" Kerry was a little surprised. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (9) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (9) No wonder she was in a good mood this morning, who was also wearing light makeup. He thought she was going out, but it was because it was her birthday. But why didnt anyone say anything? Come on, Ill take you there, Kerry Ye came over from his desk and asked her, What are you going to give to her? Xinyou Qiao took out a silk scarf from her handbag and showed it to him, The weather is getting colder, so I chose a silk scarf for her. I dont know if Venus Mu will like it. Good color, it suits her quite well, Kerry was very calm. The two of them went through the corridor, down to the second floor and headed to Venuss bedroom. In the bedroom, Venus thought twice, still feeling that there was something strange about this. And she also couldnt keep this card. She found a box of matches left by Kerry on the dressing table. Kerry often had a cigarette when he slept here, so the room had his something left, and this box of matches was one of them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Venus then struck a match. After taking a look at the card, she put it on the me. Just then, the door was pushed open from the outside. When Venus turned back to look, Kerry had pounced on her, snatching the card from her hand, and put off the me. You idiot, what are you doing? Kerry yelled at her, Want to burn down this vi? Venus was stunned for a second and tried to snatch the card from his hand, but he avoided it. Im not a fool, even if I wanted to burn the vi, Id be the first to run away from it. Give me back the card. Kerry quickly calmed down. He had just been a little scared by what she was doing, thinking that she really wanted to y with fire however, after she said so, Kerry became interested in this card. The card had only one small corner burned and the words on it were still clear. The most adorable Venus, happy birthday, always safe and joyful. Kerry read it out softly, but he grew sullen. Seeing a Winnie the Pooh still on the bed, he grabbed it over and asked gloomily, And a doll? Hes familiar with your hobby, right? Then he dropped it on the ground and stomped on it. Tell me, who gives you this? Kerry heart was instantly filled with hatred. Venus was frightened of him and took a step back, Just a friend. A friend? If its just a friend, why doesnt he write the drop-off? Why did you burn the card if it was a friend? Kerry was quick-witted and quickly dismantled her lies. Venus was indeed guilty and she couldnt tell him the truth. What if it really was given by her brother? Kerry, this is really just a friend, Im burning this card because Im afraid youll see it and get angry. Xinyou walked in with a suspicious smile on her face, Venus, I basically know all of your friends. Why dont you tell me his name, and Ill call him? Venus stared at her. If she had just had 40% suspicion, now it had risen to 60% now. Otherwise, why did she bring Kerry in just as she was about to burn the card? what a coincident. Kerry agreed with Xinyous words and said, Xinyou is right. Tell me the name and if I find out its just a friend, then Ill choose to trust you. Venus snickered, Kerry, from the beginning, you never believed me, now dont pretend to say that you believe me. I say its a friend, so its just a friend. Believe it or not. Kerry was infuriated by her attitude and pushed her to the ground, Venus, I ask you once again, who? Zihang Lu? Or some other assholes? Venusy down on the ground and looked back at him angrily, Kerry, watch your mouth. Is there anyone in the world who remembers your birthday? When he said so, a person shed in his mindTianye Mu. Thats right. If there was anyone else in the world who cared about her, it would be Tianye! Kerry looked carefully at the card again. The font, it seemed like he had seen it somewhere before. Thats right, it was Tianye s. He had spent the past nearly a year trying to find him, gathering all his information. This font had once been ced by his pillow for countless nights. He couldnt believe he had almost forgotten about it. Tell me, is it Tianye? At the mention of this person, Kerry rage waspletely unleashed, bending down to tug her long hair. Staring into her eyes, he seemed to kill her. Venuss scalp went numb and her face grew pale, How do I know? There is no sign. It must be him, thats why you want to burn the card, just in case I find out. The more Kerry thought about it, the more he thought it was a possibility. He saw the scissors on the side of the table, took them over and put them on her thin white neck, threatening her, Say, where is he? I dont know! Venus was ustomed to death, who was without fear, not to mention that she really didnt know where her brother was. During this time, she thought that Kerry had changed, but she didnt think that she was too stupid. He never changed, but just restrained his cruelty and tyranny, which originally flowed in his veins. Xinyou watched them closely, extremely happy. It seemed that no matter how long it took, Tianye would always be a knot in Kerry s heart. If Kerry stabbed her, it would be great. Then she wouldnt bother to prepare the rest of the show. Venus, dont make me kill you! Kerry moved the scissors and the de had cut through her delicate skin, and blood came down, staining the clothes. Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (10) Chapter 135 Tianye showed up again (10) Kerry, I told you, I dont know where he is. Even if you kill me, I still dont know. Venus said indifferently, ignoring the pain on her neck. The sound of rapid footsteps sounded outside the room, only to see Kevin run in. He shocked for a few seconds and shouted at Kerry, Brother, stop. Do you really want to kill her? Kerry seemed to not hear what he said, The reason I kept is just to find out Tianye. Since she doesnt say anything, whats the point of keeping her? I might as well send her to meet her parents. Tianye? He showed up? Kevin was surprised. Xinyou exined beside him, Kevin, today is Venuss birthday, and Tianye sent her a gift and a card. After hearing so, Kevin picked up the card on the ground, and said, Brother, its too arbitrary for you to infer that its from Tianye based on this card. Its his handwriting, Im sure. The scissors in Kerry s hand moved another inch forward, blood gurgling down, Say it or not. If you dont tell me, Ill let you bleed to death. Venuss face had gone pale and her breath was weakening, Kerry, if I knew where he was, I would have left this fucking ce long ago. Why would I wait until today? If youre so powerful, why dont you go and find him by yourself? Kevin looked at her white lips, anxious inside, but he didnt dare to say more to Kerry, Brother, if you dont let her go, she will really die. Arent you going to use her to find out Tianye? If shes dead, how will he still show up? Staring at her lifeless gaze, he took away the scissors, Ill let you go this time. The day I find Tianye will be the day you die. Good, I really cant wait for that day toe earlier... After saying this, perhaps the blood flowed too much, Venus fainted. Kerry panicked for some reason, and was busy holding her wound, turning back to Kevin, Quickly call Dr. Han. Then he shouted at the outside of the room, John, bring the medical kit. He had just been here and was already waiting at the door, just in case Kerry would order something, but he didnt expect he was true. Yes, Young master, Ill be right there. Kevin was enraged by what Kerry had done, desperately wanting to beat him up. He originally thought that Venus had exaggerated before, today he knew he was wrong. Why couldnt he treat Venus and Tianye separately? It wasnt fair to her at all. And she was still his wife, how could he do it? Was all this time of peace with a sham? John quickly brought the medical kit. After seeing Venuss chest clothes stained red with blood, he shivered and the medical kit almost fell on the ground. Fortunately, Kevin held it. Kerry opened the medical kit, but he didnt know whether he should clean the wound first or just bandage it. Seeing her bleeding more and more, he was in a total mess. Brother, put her t on the bed. Ill take care of the wound. Kevin spoke up. If he dyed any longer, he was afraid that Venuss life would really be in danger. Kerry was stunned, and put Venus on the bed ording to what he said. Kevin stepped forward and quickly cleaned the wound with alcohol. The wound was narrow but not deep and the artery was not hurt. The blood flew out was from the outeryer of capiries, but nheless, it was a bit too much blood for an adult. Seeing that there was a bottle of spray inside the medical kit, which was good for the wound he took it out and sprayed it to the wound a few times. Venus seemed to feel the sting, so she grunted in pain. She could still make some reactions, so it shouldnt be too serious. In the end, Kevin took out the gauze to put it on her neck. It was bleeding at first, but after several layers, it gradually stopped. Kerry was standing in front of the bed, frowning. Seeing Kevin finish what he was doing, he asked, Kevin, how do you know all this? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kevin said nonchntly, Havent you heard? Long illness makes a doctor. I have been living by myself so long outside and if I know nothing about this, you cant see me today. Kerry thought of his hardships, angrily saying, Its Tianye s fault? I will avenge you when I catch him! Kevin got up from the bed with little expression on his face. Why did he only me Tianye? What about him? Was there no responsibility at all in this matter? Brother, you just said that Tianye was the one to me for, but why do you add your hatred on Venus? Ask yourself, is this fair to her? Kerry didnt expect Kevin to say these words to him. He was even more confused. Xinyou noticed that Kerry had a change in his face, afraid that he would think as the same as Kevin Tianye was Tianye and Venus was Venus. Then wouldnt it be more difficult for her in the future? Kevin, thats not right. Tianye is sinister and cunning. If Kerry doesnt use Venus, how can he find him? Besides, before Venus married Kerry, her private life was... You shut up! Kevin was furious, pointing at her and scolding, Do you have the right to interfere when Im talking to my brother? If it wasnt for the fact that she still had a few uses, she would have been kicked out of the vi long ago. Chapter 137 Was that Tianye Mu? (1) Chapter 137 Was that Tianye Mu? (1) A dreamless night. The next day, at the restaurant After the birthday, Venus Mu had not said a word to Kerry Ye and she would like to see Kerry be like this for the rest of his life, as if she didnt exist. However, Kerry seemed to be in a very bad mood, always finding fault with her during the meal,ining that the salt was too much or the sugar, causing Mrs. Qin to tremble, and she even cried in the kitchen. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After her meal, she said to him for the first time during these days, Im going to work today. Kerry nced at the wound on her neck, which was still obvious, and his tone was unpleasant, Dont forget the silk scarf. Venus put down the chopsticks in her hand and sneered, Is Mr. Ye also afraid of people gossiping? After all, Venuss injury was too special for people not to think much about it. If you still want to be in thepany, dont challenge my bottom line, because I can let you go at any time. Venus pushed her chair away, standing up to look down at him with a smile, ok, youre the boss. The weather was getting colder, so there was nothing strange about a scarf around the neck, but wearing it all day in the office was not normal at all. During the break time, Lina walked to Venuss desk. Looking at her scarf, she snickered, Venus, where did you buy this scarf? Is it the new one this year? Venus shook her head, No, I bought it this timest year. Its beautiful! Lina said enviously, But youve been wearing it all day, dont you feel hot? No! Not at all. I had a fever the other day, didnt I? And I still feel a little cold. Venus was talking nonsense in a serious way. Lina smiled wryly and looked like she knew what she was doing, I dont believe you. Venuss eyelids twitched as she covered the silk scarf and said, Theres no such thing. Dont think too much. Hey, what are you nervous about? Its not just some marks made by Mr. Ye. Theres nothing to be shy, were all adults now. After she said so, theughter sounded all around. But Venus was so embarrassed, but she couldnt retort anything. But if they knew this was a scar, she wondered what kind of expression they would have. Lina! Venus pretended to scold petntly. Lina said, Alright, alright, what a na?ve girl. Goodbye. Venus was only relieved. During lunch time, Venus, Xiaozhang, Lina and a few others went out to eat. On the way, she always felt that someone was following her, and when she turned back, she couldnt see anyone. Venus, what are you always looking back? Xiaozhang asked. Venus shook her head, Nothing. Maybe I havent been out for too long. Lina held her arm and said pleasingly, Venus, Im telling you something. Be careful. What is it? Its thatst time when Mr. Ye invited everyone to dinner, you were drunk and Mr. Ye sent you back, but Xinyou said something at the table. Venus got interested, What? She said shes trying to take Mr. Ye away. And you werent there for the past few days and I saw her out several times, but I dont know if she went to Mr. Ye s office. Xiaozhang added, Yes, this woman is scheming. Venus, you are just too kind and still treat her as a good friend. You must hold on to a good man like Mr. Ye, or youll be regret. Venus thanked them, but inside, she was hoping that Xinyou could quickly snatch Kerry away, for she didnt want to hold on to that bastard at all. Well, thank you guys, I will. Venus said politely. Xiaozhang and Lina looked at each other, for their goal of todays meal had been achieved, who were mainly just to be friendly. Venus had talent and there was also Kerry supporting her, so she must be useful in the future. There was no harm getting close to her. Yehuang Group Henry reported on Venuss day, who went out for lunch with colleagues, bought a dress at a nearby mall and bought a cupcake on the way home from work, but there was no contact with any people. Keep an eye on her. Yes, young master. At this moment, there was a knock on the door from outside. Kerry frowned, now that everyones off duty at this time, who else was there? He told Henry to open the door. Outside stood Xinyou, who was still carrying the hotels lunch box in her hand. Is KerryMr. Ye here? Xinyou asked. Henry turned his head to look at Kerry, who nodded. Then Henry let her in. What are you doing here? Kerry was cold. And he didnt know why he had lost interest in this woman, with only that one nights love holding him up. Chapter 137 Was that Tianye Mu? (2) Chapter 137 Was that Tianye Mu? (2) Xinyou showed the bag in her hand and said gently, I saw the light in your office was still on, so I think you should not have eaten yet, so I went to buy some of your favorite dishes. Well, thanks a lot, put it on the table. Kerry was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, with the starry night behind him, while he was like a leopard in the night, calm and scary. Xinyou was a little reluctant, Kerry, you should eat these while theyre hot. Its not good for your stomach if theyre cold. I see, I have business to do. You can leave first. Kerry s attitude didnt change at all. He didnt even bother to answer her more. Xinyou looked at him quietly for a moment. After saying good and putting the dishes on the table, she went out. She knew this man was cold and ruthless, but she didnt want him to even look at her, as if the warmth had never happened. Therge office quieted down again and Henry felt that he should leave, Young master, you eat first. Im leaving now. Wait, Kerry looked at the night view of A city and turned his back to him, Take those dishes away. Hesitating for a moment, he walked to take those things Xinyou had just put and walked out of the office. It seemed that young master was really not interested in Xinyou anymore, for he even refused to even eat the food she sent. Compared to before, he was quite cruel now. But on the other hand, thinking that he was married, it was only right to do so. The darker the night outside was, the brighter the lights were. With so many lights on, Kerry wondered if theres one that belonged to Tianye. Where the hell was he? Would he show up again? By the time he got back to the vi, it was already 11:00 p.m. John greeted him at the door, Young master, are you hungry? I asked Mrs. Qin to save some meals for you. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. No, Ive already had it. Kerry handed him the jacket, went up to the second floor. He stopped at the door of his room, but then he went to the next bedroom, and pushed open the door. The light inside was dim, with bright moonlight shining in through the window, leaving a soft light on the ground. He sat down on the sofa, lighting a cigarette and looked at the sleeping woman. He gradually calmed down. Shouldnt he loathe this unfaithful woman? But shouldnt he get angry when he saw this fucking woman? Why would he feel awful when he was when you see her smiling at others? The smoke slowly dissipated in the air, causing Venus to cough in distress. Opening her eyes in confusion, only to see someone sitting on the sofa. She was scared, waking up suddenly from her dream and retreating towards the edge of the bed, her voice trembling, Who? Kerry didnt answer her. The scarlet cigarette butt was very bright in the night. Venus vaguely saw his face, relieved, Kerry, dont do this at night, OK? Kerry put out his cigarette. Without a word, he began to take off his clothes, shirt, belt and pants You Kerry, you... Venus was so angry that she wanted to bite him. what an asshole. It had only been a few days since her recovery, but he started tormenting her again. Kerry went to bed, holding her waist with his big hands and said in a deep voice, Sleep! How could she sleep like in this way? Kerry, let me go. Im notfortable with you like this. Venus moved away his hand. When youre ufortable, Imfortable. Venus rolled her eyes. She knew it. He was a monster. Kerry, what do you want? Ive told you. I dont know where my brother is. No matter how hard you keep pushing me, I still dont know. Originally, he simply wanted a sleep, but her immediately rose his passion, so he turning over to press down on her moving legs, Dont talk about him for now. I want you tonight. You...oh...Kerry, why dont you have any principles at all? What? Kerry asked, while getting into her body, making her cringed in pain. Its just that...if youre so disgusted with me...why are you still doing it with me Because, youre just a tool for me. Yes, thats right. Besides this, he wouldnt have any feelings for her. To prove this thought in his mind, Kerry was even more violent Well... Kerry, dont bite my neck...you asshole! After not touching her for several days, Kerry was very excited all night and wanted again and again. Venus couldnt stand him anymore, so she jumped off the bed and went straight to the bathroom to lock him out, but she was picked up and threw onto the bed In the end, Venus was so tired that she couldnt even lift her finger, so she had to let him do what he wanted The next morning, Kevin was waiting in the living room for a long time. It was about eight oclock, but Kerry hadnte downstairs yet, so he said to John, John, you go and call brother. Im waiting for him to have breakfast. He smiled with some shyness, This... Last night young master came into youngdys room... Well... Kevin s expression was as usual, while ncing at Xinyou, who was not far away. It seemed that there will be a good show again soon. In the afternoon, when Venus was working in the office, her mobile phone rang, and she saw it was that strange number. Venus looked around, making sure that no one was around, so she clicked the message. Sis, Iming to the city. Venus replied, Brother, where are you? When can we meet? Chapter 137 Was that Tianye Mu? (3) Chapter 137 Was that Tianye Mu? (3) 7 p.m., Shangdao Caf. OK, Ill be there on time. See youter. Okay, see you. Then Venus had no interest in working, thinking about the meetingter. If it was really her brother, she would probably jump for joy, but if it was a fake one, how would she deal with it? Therefore, Venus took out a paper knife from the drawer and put it into her bag. As time passed by, it was finally five, so Venus grabbed her bag and left the office, not seeing Xinyou s smug. As soon as Venus got into the taxi, a ck car followed behind, and behind the ck car, an inconspicuous silver car also followed. Young master, Im following youngdy. She seems to meet someone and is taking a taxi to the east side of the city. Henry used his cell phone to report Venuss location. Good, keep an eye on her. I see, young master. It was at rush hour and Yehuang Group was in the city center, so the taxi was stuck in a deadlock before it got very far. Excuse me, how long do we have to wait? Venus anxiously asked. It was twenty minutes past, but the car didnt move at all. The driver was used to this kind of scene,zily saying, The road is being repaired in front. I guess it will take another twenty minutes. So long? But Im in a hurry. What can I do if the road is impassable? The driver saw that she was really anxious, so he didnt embarrass her, If you really cant wait, get off from here. There is a subway station in front of you, you can take the subway. Its faster. Venus hurriedly took out her wallet and gave the driver an extra twenty yuan, Im really sorry for blocking you here, then Ill get off here. The driver took the money without saying anything and opened the door. Venus hurried towards the subway station, not noticing the one following behind her. I It was 6:30 when she arrived and she found a window seat from which she could not only see the outside of the caf, but also see the people entering the caf. The waiter served s cup of Blue Mountain she had ordered, and Venus remembered the time she pretended to be Xinyou, who was also sitting in the caf, waiting for an unknown person. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As the time approached seven oclock, Venuss heart beat faster and faster, and she couldnt take her eyes off the entrance of the caf, afraid to ignore someone. At exactly seven oclock, the cafes chime rang, and Venus was nervous to the exreme. Here came a man, but not her brother. The man was wearing sses and had an elite look. Venus kept fixing her eyes followed him as she watched him walk to a booth and sit down, talking andughing with his friend sitting opposite. He was not her brother. There was a touch of disappointment. Was he in a traffic jam? After another two or three minutes, the shop door was pushed open, and it was a woman in a very literary dress As time went on, Venus was lost. She wished so much that the person who came was really her brother. Half an hour had passed since the appointed time and Venus hesitated to send a text message to ask. She was holding the phone and was about to type, a text message came in. Sis, I cant get there. I found that you are surrounded by Kerrys men watching, so I cant show up. When Venus saw this, she looked up and looked outside. There was a bustling crowd and traffic outside and she had been sitting here for half an hour and she hadnt seen any weird people appear. Moreover, with her brother s personality, knowing that if she was waiting for him, how could he not show up because he was afraid of Kerry? He would just take her away with him. After considering for a moment, Venus replied, Brother, I just want to see you to see if youre OK. If you cante to the caf, just walk past the bank across the street, so I can see you. This time he returned quickly, I cant. Ive seen a few of Kerry s men lingering around the caf. I have a grudge against Kerry, so as long as I appear, they will definitely catch me. Sorry, sister, this time I cant meet you. Go back first, next time there is a more suitable opportunity, Ill contact you. Venus put the phone down on the table. What the hell? Its definitely not her brother. But she didnt want to just give up, so she dialed the number, but a mechanical female voice came, Sorry, the number you have dialed is Well, clever. Sighing lightly, Venus leaned on the sofa and looked at the lights outside. After finishing her cup of coffee, she got up to go back. When she was on the way, the news had already reached Kerry. Tianye didnt show up and youngdy left after having a cup of coffee, looking a bit lost. Henry said. I see. Another group of people also sent the same news to Kevin. At this moment, Kevin was walking in the garden, but Xinyou appeared all of a sudden. Young master, are you interested in chatting now? Xinyou s tone was arrgant, a proud promation. Kevin lowered his eyebrows with a smile, Fine, its boring to walk alone anyway. So, Kevin, are you interested in making a deal with me now? Xinyou got straight to the point. Kevin just be straight too, Even if Venus knows where Tianye is, but as for your rtionship with my sister-inw, what information can you get from her? Dont worry about that, Ill have my own way, Xinyou said proudly. Kevin didnt say anything. He was too suspicious of this Tianye. Xinyou just wanted to make a deal with him and then Tianye appeared, still in such an arrogant way. It was all too coincidental. If you can really get the whereabouts of Tianye and let me see him with my own eyes, Ill make you my new sister-inw. Kevin seemed to say in a serous way. Kevin, you havent done anything yet to meet him, what if you go back on your word? Xinyou was not an idiot. Kevin shrugged, stretching his back and said, My words absolutely count. If you dont believe me, I have no choice. Maybe you need to find a new partner. Xinyou gritted her teeth. He was too cunning. But at this point, it seemed like she had no other choice but to trust him. Good, I hope you remember what you said today. Of course. Kevin smiled. Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (1) Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (1) After Xinyou Qiao left, someone came from far in the moonlight, lowering her head and carrying an air of decadence. Kevin Ye stood there for a moment before he walking to her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Youre back. He asked with a smile. Venus Mu raised her head, seeing Kevin standing in the moonlight, like a fairy who came down from the Moon Pce. Hi, Kevin. Venus greeted. Why are you sote today? Busy at work? Kevin asked casually. Venus shook her head, I had a meeting with someone for coffee, but I was stood up. Kevin certainly knew who this person she had asked out was, but he didnt expect her to be so direct. Someone very important? You look really unhappy. Venus smiled bitterly, answering ambiguously, Well, I dont know hes important or not. Maybe just a stranger. Kevin didnt want to keep this topic, I see youre tired, go to have a rest. OK, Venus stopped after taking two or three steps towards the inside of the vi and said to him, Kevin, I never got to thank you for thest time. Dont be. Anyway, you save me and I save you, thats it. Kevin continued to start walking, his voice dying away into the night. Venuss heart that had been cold for a long time began to feel warm. Should she... tell him about this? Maybe he would have a different point of view. No, its better to wait until the guy showed a little more of his w, until she was sure of herself. The cooperation between Yehuang Group and Style Magazine was advancing in an orderly manner, and Venus, as the page character for this interview, aftermunicating with the magazine, was going to take photos this afternoon and do the interview by the way. Venus has never experienced these things, so she was somewhat overwhelmed, whispering to a young girl across her, Hey, excuse me, may I know some of the questions that were going to ask in the interview? The little girl smiled and said, Miss Mu, dont be too nervous. We are just a magazine interview, not a TV or radio station, so there is no such strict requirement fornguage expression. As for the questions, we will tell you in the afternoon in a written form. Venus relived a little, but still a little worried, What are the general questions, so I can make some preparations in advance. The little girl tilted her head back and thought, Well... Its probably about when you got interested in design, what funny things have happened, what your biggest aspirations are and some questions like that. Im sure you can answer all that. Take it easy. Oh...thanks. In the afternoon, Meiling He brought Venus to the studio of Style Magazine, ording to her face and figure, the make-up artist and stylist discussed and then started to do it, and in less than an hour, a delicate woman with youthfulness in her maturity stood in front of the sh. Faced with the unfamiliar camera, Venus was nervous. The photographer let her make a few poses, but her arms and legs were stiff as if they were in a cast. Excuse me, have you never taken any picture, Miss? You look really nervous? The photographer was a bit helpless. Venus also knew that she had behaved badly, so she apologized, Im sorry. Im sorry, Ive never taken this... A lot of people have never been photographed. Dont think yourself as a model now. Think yourself as a designer. Theres a drawing board in front of you now, so what kind of clothes do you want to design? Dont care about my camera. With the photographers help, Venus was much more rxed, so the shooting was going on in a good way. Okay... right... thats it... very good... ok, lets change to another set of clothes... After Two or three hours, all the photos were taken, and Venus was dumbfounded, looking at the woman on theputer. Was this...was this herself? Its too beautiful Venus, remove your makeup and well do the interview. A tall woman with sses came over and said with a recorder andputer in her hand. Thats the content the little girl was talking about. The questions really were those ones. When did you fall in love with design? What funny little story has happened? What is the greatest wish, etc. Venus was sincere in telling her story, but subtly ignored family. Ive seen your designs and theyre really inspiring, but youre still a student, so why do you have such a strong desire to win and get this chance to make a name for yourself? The question was so sharp that Venus hesitated for a moment. She thought for a moment, looking into her eyes and said, I have a rtive who is missing and I cant find him, so I think if I can stand on a higher and bigger stage, maybe he will see me ande looking for me. The interviewer was shocked by her answer. After a moment, she said, Ill put that in the magazine and I sincerely hope your loved one will see it. Venus said softly, Thank you. She patted her shoulder kindly and said, Ive already looked up your information when I came here, and I appreciate you answering my questions so sincerely today, and I hope well be able to work together again sometime in the future. Well, sure. When she returned to the vi, she took a shower andy down on the bed, but before she could fall asleep, she heard a sharp ah sound, frightening her. she hurriedly got up to go out of the room, finding some people, including Kerry, all went to the end of the hall, Xinyou s room. What the hell was she trying to do? She didnt want to get involved, so she turned back to her bed and went back to sleep. She wanted to stay away from her, but she didnt know that it was special for her. A few minutester, John came and knocked on the door. Youngdy, young master asks you toe over. Venus knew that nothing good woulde to her and Xinyou must set for her again, You tell him that Im sleeping. That...youngdy, young master said that if you dont go, hell personallye to you... John sounded a bit anxious, Youngdy, youd better go over, dont be like this. Venus fidgeted and got up again, John, OK. I need to change my clothes first. Youngdy, hurry up, young master doesnt have much patience. I got it. Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (2) Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (2) Venus quickly put on her clothes and slippers, and then she went to the door. "Ma''am, please hurry. If you''rete I''m afraid Mr. Ye will be angry with you again." John said from outside her door. "John, what happened?" Venus asked. "I''m not sure. It seems like something horrible came up on Miss Qiao''sputer." "What does this have to do with me?" Venus thought. In the Xinyou Qiao''s room, Xinyou sat on the couch crying. Kerry stared at theputer, and Kevin leaned leisurely against the wall. When he saw Venuse, he smiled at her. "Whats wrong?" Venus asked indifferently. Kerry stared at her and said, "Come here." Venus walked over to him. Kerry took her hair and made she look at theputer, "what is this?" When Kevin saw his brother taking Venus hair, he clenches his hands slowly, as if he was a little angry that his brother treated Venus this way. There was a picture on theputer screen. The woman in the photo had long hair hanging down and her limbs were nailed to wooden stakes. Her wrists and knees were bleeding, and her face was as white as a sheet of paper. This was a picture of Xinou. Venus felt a little horrible. She asked, "It''s just a picture. What''s it got to do with me?" Kerry tugged on her hair so she could look at the bottom of the screen, "Look at this email." Venus cradled all of her hair in her hands to avoid him tugging on her hair again. The email said, "Xinyou Qiao, get out of the Ye vi immediately and never appear in front of Venus. If you dare do anything to hurt Venus again, the end of the woman in the photo will happen to you. I''ll definitely do what I say." The sender was Tianye Mu. Venusughed loudly, "Is my brother an idiot? Why did he send her such an email?" Kerry interrupted her harshly, "You..." At that moment, Kerry smelled a faint scent of lemon that reminded him of the peaceful times he and Venus had had a few days before. Kerry was silent suddenly, looking at her. He''d been trying to convince himself this had nothing to do with Venus''s brother. "How do you prove this is an email from him? By a name?" Venus stared at him and retorted. Venus saw that he didn''t say anything, and then continued, "Kerry, if you think this email is from my brother, just follow the IP address on it." No one would do such a boring ting but Tianye Mu." Kerry looked at her coldly "You also find this thing boring too, don''t you?" Venus said, "If my brother has time, he should think of how toe to see me." "Venus, I''ll find Mutino sooner orter and show you how Ill torture him." said Kerry. "Then find him quickly, and let me know when you find him. I haven''t seen him in a long time either." Venus said, and strode out of Xinyou''s bedroom. Kevin had no intention of staying any longer here and followed her out of the room. "Does your head hurt?" He asked. "Yeah, it hurts. Kerry is just crazy. Venus rubbed her scalp and said, and then she looked at Kevin, I''m sorry. Hes your brother. I shouldn''t have said that about him." "It''s okay. Kevin said. He shouldn''t have pulled your hair." "I''m used to it. But this thing tonight is really..." sighed Venus. "Never mind, I''m off to bed." "Good night." said Venus, and then she left. ........ In the room, Xinyou was still sobbing. Kerry walked over and sat next to her, drawing a tissue and handing it to her, "Don''t cry. I''ll let Henry look into this matter." Xinyou hugged his waist and cried even harder, "Kerry, I''m really scared." Kerry''s heart softened and patted her shoulder lightly, "Tianye Mu won''t dare to hurt you." "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done those things to hurt you. Please forgive me." Xinyou took this opportunity to apologize to Kerry for what she had done wrong before. She hugged his waist even harder and said, "Don''t ignore me. I''m sorry you''ve been ignoring me all this time." Her tears kept flowing and soaked his shirt. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry seemed to relent a moment after seeing her tears. He said, "Ill forgive you. Remember not to cause any more trouble. Xinyou nodded. "I''ll listen to you from now on and never do anything that makes you unhappy again." Then Kerry pushed her away from his arms and said, "I have to leave. I have something to do." Xingyou pulled on his clothes, not wanting to let him go, "I''m still afraid now. When I close my eyes, all I can think of is that picture." "Just listen to some music. It may help you. I need to go." said Kerry and then got up to leave. Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (3) Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (3) Xinyou Qiao turned her head and looked at his back with a smile of victory. Unexpectedly, she actually got Kerry Ye fall in love with her again. As long as she sped up her pace, she would be able to hold his heart in her hand again. Here, Venus was sitting by the bed recalling what had happened a while ago. Why would her brother make such a big scene to find trouble with Xinyou? It''s not his style at all. He could have found trouble with Kerry instead of Xinyou, who he could care less about. The people behind this... Thinking of this, the door was suddenly pushed open. Familiar sound of footsteps came to the ears. It was Kerry. "What are you doing here? Don''t you have to put your beauty to sleep? " Kerry took off his clothes as he was walking, and by the time he got to bed, his upper body had already been naked. He was just aroused by her, so he couldn''t wait to leave Xinyou ande to Venus to let out his fire. "What do you think I''m going to do? "Kerry...You wanted my life one second ago, but now you are here trying to sleep with me. Is there something wrong with your brain? Don''t touch my clothes... " In bed, Kerry was always the absolute leader. Venus''s resistance would eventually be swallowed by him, and then be a shelled egg, leaving him to eat up and wipe clean. Two dayster, a terrible attack happened to Xinyou. It was this incident that made Venuspletely sure that Tianye Mu was absolutely fake. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It happened in the evening. When Venus, Kerry Ye and Kevin Ye were having dinner in the restaurant, housekeeper Wang came in a hurry and said, "Young master, something''s wrong! Come out and have a look." Almost at the same time, the three put down the chopsticks in their hands and ran out. They were all stunned to see Xinyou. Xinyou was injured all over. She was helped by Mrs Qin. Her bare legs and arms were covered with bruises and her face was red and swollen. Her mouth was still covered with blood. Obviously she had been pped on the face and her hair was messy. Her clothes wore torn, but there was not much exposure. Seeing Kerry, her tears fell down. "Kerry --" Her voice was sad with pity. Kerry strode forward and hugged her. With doubts and anger in his eyes, he asked, "What happened to you? Who hurt you? Xinyou fell into his arms and cried, "Kerry, they are so terrible." "Don''t cry. what happened? Tell me slowly. Venus looked at this woman coldly. Sharp intuition told her that this woman wanted to cause her trouble again. Xinyou choked for a while, then she began to say, "I went to the mall after work and bought you a shirt. But on the way back, I was held to a dark corner by several men with knives. They beat me up and tore up the shirt I bought for you." "Do you remember who they were?" Xinyou cried and shook her head, "It was too dark for me to see clearly, but they said..." "What did they say?" Xinyou looked at Venus. Venuss heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, the poisonous snake was about to attack. "They told me to move out of Ye''s vi immediately, and not to provoke Venus any more, or I would die next time. They also said... " "What else?" Kerry clenched his fists as if he was going to let someone else die the next moment. "They also said that their boss is not afraid of you at all. Hes waiting for you, and will absolutely make sure you never step out of their ce!" "Asshole!" Kerrys fist hit the ground and Xinyou was scared and jumped to the side, "Where did you meet these people of Tianye?" "On the way to the vi after I got off the bus." "Henry Zhang!" Yelled Kerry. "Yes, Young master." "Go! Find out those scum bags for me, as well as Tianye behind them. I''ll find out all of them this time! I will chop them up!" "Yes sir." Kerry helped Xinyou to walk in and stopped in front of Venus when they passed her, "From now on, you are not allowed to step out of Ye''s vi. Since Tianye wants me to throw myself into his trap, I''ll see if he still wants you as a sister." Venus looked at him quietly and did not say anything, but her brain was rather clear. She had experienced too many torturing herself tricks of Xinyou. At First, Xinyou fell from the building by ident, and then she took some sleeping pills. Now, to set up Mu Tianye, she actually found a group of men to beat herself. Xinyou was really hard on herself! And she was more sure that this Tianye could not be true. If her brother really came back, he would either rush to Ye''s house and make a big scene or just take her away quietly. He would in no way do things like this. Just imagine that Tianye had given up the idea of meeting Venus for fear that Kerry would know about it. How could he even hijack Xinyou and leave so many clues for Kerry to check? This was too contradictory. Therefore, there was only one answer- Tianye was a fake from the beginning to the end. It was all Xinyou''s trick. If Venus guessed right, Hao Nangong was also involved. She was just a college student. She couldn''t think so well and could not do so many things all by herself. What did she want to do with her brother''s presence? To deepen Kerry''s hatred for Venus? Now it seemed that it worked. Another added benefit was that it could create a gap between Venus and Kevin, because there was an inextricable hatred between Kevin and Tianye. Xinyou, you are really taking pains to drive me out of the Ye Family! Venus thought. Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (4) Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (4) Dr. Han was ordered toe to Ye s vi, and without saying anything, he headed to Venus Mus room and was stopped by John, Ouch, my Dr. Han, its not the youngdy this time, its someone else. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dr. Han was surprised, Ha, ha, a new one? Dont ever say this to young master. Youve met her before, Miss Qiao. He led him to the end of the corridor. He nodded. He didnt want her to be Venus. Xinyou snuggled into the arms of Kerry Ye and sobbed, Kerry was hugging her while he was thinking how to catch Tianye Mu. Young Master, Dr. Han is here. Kerry let go of Xinyou and said in a cold voice, Let him in. John invited toe in, and Dr. Han walked in with a medical kit. Kerry got up from the sofa and walked to the side and said, Check her out and treat her wounds. Dr. Han looked at Xinyou, who looked fine. After asking a few questions, he asked her to move her arms and legs, so there shouldnt be any injuries to the muscles or bones. After cleaning the exposed wounds, Dr. Han stood still, so Kerry frowned, Is it finished? No. Dr. Han said seriously. Then do it. Dr. Han nced at him and said seriously, I need to see if there are any injuries on her, so maybe she needs to take off her clothes. Kerry was stunned and said to Xinyou, Take off your clothes and let the doctor examine you. Xinyou was hesitant and stammered, My body doesnt hurt Can I not No, Dr. Han vetoed, I need to see if theres anything wrong with the ribs and if there are any bruises. This kind of fight can easily lead to internal injuries. Xinyou, Dr. Han is right. Kerry said with some concern. Dr. Han, however, immediately had a judgment. Rememberingst time, when he treated Venus, he had been yelled to deafness by Kerry, for he touched Venus. Kerry even checked some parts by himself. What a strong possessiveness. However, when it came to this Miss Qiao, Kerry just allowed him to do anything, so it seemed that Xinyou s position in Kerry s heart was not as good as Venus. It was just that Kerry hadnt realized it yet. Kerry, I me Dr. Han could see at once what she was hesitating about, and was angry because it was a questioning of his profession. With a very serious expression, he said, Thisdy, the total number of naked bodies Ive seen is more than the number of the people youve met, and whether its a man or a woman, its just a corpse for me. There is no difference. If she kept persisting, Xinyou should be suspicious of Kerry. She had no choice but to take off her clothes, with only a bra. She was a woman, even if she was malicious, she had never been like this in front of two men, so she blushed. Dr. Han had an icy face and he found that there were many bruises, except for one or two obvious bruises on her back and the rest of her body was as white as jade. It seemed a little strange to have such a small injury on the back, if someone was beaten. How do you feel about your abdomen? Like pain, bloating, or if you feel like throwing up? Dr. Han asked. Xinyou seemed to be very serious and said, No. Dr. Han nodded, Okay, put your clothes on. How is she? Kerry asked. Dr. Han said as he lowered his head to take some medicine from the medical kit, There are just some surface wounds. Though it looked horrible, her muscles or bones are fine. Then he took out the two bottles of medicine and said, This medicine is applied externally, invigorating blood and resolving stasis, once a day in the morning and evening. This medicine is for internal use, mainly to prevent infection, also one pill in the morning and one in the evening. In the past few days, dont take a bath. If she really cant stand it, use a hot towel to wipe the body. Also, diet should be light. As for the swelling on the face, use two boiled eggs to apply a hotpress. Seeing him start to pack his things, Kerry frowned, Thats it? Dr. Han was depressed and looked up at him, Of course. If you dont trust me, you can go to the hospital for a detailed examination. He questioned his medical skills for this kind of wounds? It was simply too much. Okay, dont look at me with that look. I trust you. Kerry said with dissatisfaction. How could he have such an attitude towards his employer? Dr. Han carried the medical kit to go out and stopped after a few steps, wanting to tell him his doubt, but thinking that it was about his family matters, he should keep his mouth shut. Anything else? Seeing him stop, Kerry asked. No, Im leaving first. Call me if you have any question. There were two people left in the bedroom once again. Xinyou was trying to make use of the little pity Kerry had at the moment and said with tears, Kerry, can you help me with my medicine? My hand hurts. Looking at the woman who was covered in bruises, he felt sorry for her, so he took out the bottle of medicine and said, Well, dont cry, Ill help you. OK, thank you. Xinyou wiped away her tears and smiled, but as soon as she smiled, she gasped because of the pain on her face. Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (5) Chapter 138 Xiaozi was gloomy with worry (5) Had she known it would hurt this much, she should have let those guys be gentler. Kerry Ye took out the ointment and then used his fingertips to ster it on the wound. Because of the effect of the medicine, Xinyou Qiao felt cool of her skin. At the moment, Xinyou didnt care about the scar, with her eyes fixed on Kerry, who was so charming when he was focusing on something. Perfect face, focused eyes, and slightly pursed lips, all of which were all she wanted. Such a man should belong to her and Venus Mu, that kind of shabby woman didnt deserve him. After dealing with all her wounds, Kerrys phone rang and he put the ointment aside, wiping his hands with tissue and answered the phone. SayOK, I got it. Hanging up the phone, Kerry said to Xinyou, I have some things to take care of. Put some on the leg yourself, and if you cant reach it, let Mrs. Qin help you. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Xinyou didnt want to let him leave, she knew she couldnt stop him, so she pretended to be generous and said, I know, you go and get busy. The third-floor study Henry threw a torn white shirt at his feet, with the tag on it, Young master, I just went to check. What Miss Qiao said is true. We found this shirt more than a thousand miles away from the vi, where the grass has traces of having been trampled. I also essed all the CCTV on this road, and at around six oclock, there were five men appearing at the location, but the ce where Miss Qiao was beaten was so hidden that the cameras didnt capture it. Then, the five men disappeared and we are looking around for them. Kerry clenched his fist, yelling, A thousand miles? Tianye has invaded my territory and you still dont know? What are you doing? Henry lowered his head, Im sorry young master. If you cant catch him this time, you know the consequences. With forehead oozing with sweat, he answered, Yes. Then get out! Henry bowed and left, wiping his sweat at the door. In addition to the year when young master Kevin disappeared, Kerry hadnt been so angry for a long time ago. It seemed that this time. he was positively serious with it, however, those five people disappeared silently in the night. The city was so big, so where to find? At night, Venus didnt fall to sleep quickly. Firstly, she had no sleepiness, and secondly, she was afraid that Kerry would suddenlye in and vent his anger. After all, Xinyou had made such an effort to destroy her. How could Kerry let herself go so easily? But strangely enough, there wasnt any movement outside the door until two oclock. Could it be that Kerry was being pestered by Xinyou tonight? Then she really admired this woman, even with wounds all over her body, she didnt mind the pain. Turning over and preparing to sleep, a shadow suddenly crashed into view, and Venuss heart nearly stopped from being frightened. Xiaozi! Venus got up from the bed and shouted, Why are you doing this again! Xiaozi floated leisurely to her and sighed, Hey Venus had never seen him so depressed before and asked with concern, What happened? Why are you sighing? Xiaozi sat on the edge of her bed and said, rather grudgingly, Ive recently encountered a very troublesome matter. Venus curled up her legs, her chin resting on her knees, and said with a smile, You immortals also have trouble? Of course. Xiaozi looked back at her, We all have our own trouble. Venus began to feel interested, Quickly tell me, what is your trouble? Xiaozi lowered his head down for a moment and spoke softly, I recently met an enemy from many years ago. Hes very powerful, so Im wondering how to get rid of him, but Im afraid He didnt say more, but looked up at Venus, purple eyes glowing in the darkness Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (1) Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (1) Huh? Venus Mus eyes widened in surprise, My God How many immortals are there in this world? What does he look like? Is he handsome? Xiaozi seemed to be a little angry, so he said the spell, making Venuss hair instantly blow as if it was electrified. Hey, hey, forgive me. Venus quickly apologized, Xiaozi is the most handsome in the immortal world and theres no one more powerful than you. Really? Xiaozi asked her back, with his fingers moving quickly in front of her chest. Venus felt her ass gradually left the bed, and her whole body slowly rose up. Ouch, he was so scary when he got angry. I swear, Im telling the truth. Venus held tight to his arm, afraid that she would stick to the ceiling. Well. Xiaozi stopped, with Venusnding on the bed with a thud, her butt hurt from the fall. At least were friends. Be nice to me. Venus rubbed her buttocks and leaned to him and asked, Is he really bad? Did you have to kill him? Xiaozi was silent for a moment and said, Actually, its not necessarily... So, why? Its not easy for everyone, why do we have to fight or kill? Venus leaned against the head of the bed and pulled the nket up to her chin, Be the bigger person. Forgive him. No, Im have my own principle. Xiaozi said seriously. Hey, well, its a pity I dont have any special skills, or I could help you. Xiaozi looked back at her and said to himself, If you knew the truth, would you still help me? Why are you up sote? He asked, instead of keeping talking about this. Venus began to feel sleepy and said with a drowsy face, I cant fall asleep, but once you came, I want to sleep now. Then you sleep. Xiaozi lifted his hand, and Venuss body went down and slid into the nket. Well... then good night. After saying that, Venus fell into a dream. Xiaozi looked at her for a while, then suddenly lowered her head and kissed her on the lips, disappearing. The imprisoned Venus was back to the same state she was in when she first came to the house. Once she approached the corner or the gate, she would be stopped by guards. She was only allowed to wander around the vi or learn how to cook from Mrs. Qin. Nevertheless, she didnt feel lonely at all, because theres someone who always wanted to have a hard time with her, and thats Xinyou. Just a moment ago, after Venus had just washed a bunch of grapes, Xinyou just took it away. Dont you have hands yourself? Wont you wash it yourself? Xinyou shook the gauze on her hand and said in a weird manner, Hmph! Your brother had me beaten up like this, what if I get an inmmation? Chop it off. Anyway, you dont need it. Venus said this and turned into the kitchen, cursing her for having diarrhea from eating that bunch of grapes. Venus, watch your mouth. Maybe your brother will live a few more days. Xinyou picked a grape and threw it into her mouth, which was sour and sweet, delicious. Venus washed an apple, Thank you for your concern. He is fine, no need for you to remember. When Xinyou was about to retort, she noticed that Kevin wasing over and said, Well, so you know where your big brother is? I wouldnt tell you even if I knew. Venus took a bite of her apple out of the living room, bumping into Kevin. She was embarrassed for a few seconds, then she walked towards the garden. See, I wasnt lying when I said she knew where Tianye was. Xinyou looked smug. Kevin smiled shallowly, But you still havent asked where he is. Take it easy. He must be in A city. And she could let him show up as long as she wanted. In the afternoon, Xinyou was lyingzily in the living room watching TV, just like a hostess, when her cell phone rang. She took it to have a look, but suddenly, her face change. Making sure that no one was around, she picked up the phone and walked towards the garden. Hey, what are you looking for me now? She hid under a dense stand of violets and lowered her voice to ask. Come out now, I have something to discuss with you. Hao Nangong said. Xinyou was very upset, Cant we talk about it tomorrow? Does it have to be this afternoon? Im not free tomorrow, are youing or not? Xinyou rolled her eyes and hated cursing inside, Okay, Iming. The same ce? Right. Got it, give me an hour for me. I cant wait. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hao, Im covered in bruises, you need to give me some time to change my clothes... OK. Hurry up. Hao hung up the phone. Xinyou squeezed the phone and scolded in a low voice, Hao, when this is done, you can never be so arrogant to me. Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (2) Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (2) Xinyou Qiao left the garden with her slippers, but on the rattan chair behind the trellis, Venus Mu took off the hat covering her face, her eyes glowing. She was right. This really had nothing to do with Xinyou and Hao Nangong. Hearing her footsteps disappear, Venus got up and went inside. What to do? Xinyou and Hao must be plotting something again, but with Kerrys restriction, she couldnt leave the house. What should she do? How could she get out? However, she had heard Xinyou ask John for a car and say that she was going out to buy something. She couldnt miss this opportunity Wait, how could she forget someone! Then Venus went straight to Kevin Ye s room, for she remembered that Kevin didnt go out today. Knock, knock, knock Venus anxiously knocked on the door, hoping that he wasnt sleeping now. Come in. Venus pushed the door open and saw that he was exercising with a small dumbbell in his right hand. Kevin, I need your help! Venus just got to the point. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin put down the dumbbell in his hand and wiped his sweat with the towel beside him and asked, What? Are you in such a hurry? Kevin, I want you to take me out, you know, yesterday Kerry Ye grounded me, so I cant get out by myself, only you can help me now. Kevin hooked his lips and smiled, Its fine if you want me to take you out, but you have to tell me whats going on. Venus begrudgingly handed him the water on the table and said frankly, Its like this, didnt I receive a present on my birthday? The words on it resembled my brothers, and Kerry deduced that it was my brother who had given it to me, then Xinyou was threatened and beaten. Every clue pointed back to my brother, and although the evidence is convinced, I still feel the whole thing strange. Why do you feel so? This is not the thing that my brother can do. He knows that Kerry is looking for him all over the world, yet he stilles to provoke him in such a way, isnt this stupid? Thats why Im pretty sure that this time, the Tianye Mu who appeared is definitely not my brother, but someone is messing around. Venuss tone was a bit fast, for she was afraid that Xinyou would leave before she finished her words. Also, just now I was sleeping in the garden, I heard Xinyou and Hao talking on the phone discuss something, so I guess it must be something about Tianye. I want to go over there to have a look, but... Venus looked at Kevin, begging, as if if he didnt agree, she could really kneel down next moment. After hearing what she said, he thought for a moment and said, Okay, Ill take you out. He was also curious to know if she was right or not. Really? Venus was surprised, Thank you. thank you. Hurry up, Im afraid we wont be able to catch up. Kevin smiled bitterly, Then you have to give me some time to let me change my clothes. Venus was stunned, only then did she realize that his t-shirt was already soaked. She apologized, Ah, sorry. Ill wait for you outside. Pulling open the wardrobe, Kevin took out a ck shirt. Actually, he had been suspicious of this since Xinyou was threatened. He had been living alone outside for so long and he knew Tianye, who didnt care for such tactics, then Xinyou was beaten by his men. How could it be such a coincidence? When Xinyou hade to negotiate with him the second time, he had only superficially agreed because he wanted to know what kind of surprise Xinyou could give him. Now it seemed that the surprise was quite a big one. Opening the door, Venus stood in the corridor and looked down, Xinyou had just left the door wearing long sleeves and trousers. Come on, lets go straight to the garage. Okay, okay... Following behind Kevin, she dodged around and jumped into the back seat of the car. Kevins exclusive driver looked at her, but didnt say anything. Lets go and follow the car that just went out. Kevin sat beside Venus and ordered the driver. Yes. When the car started and passed the gate, Venus subconsciously and violently got down, her long hair carelessly covering Kevins legs and hands, whose hands also covered her head. Until the car went out for a while, he began to let her go, saying with a smile, Well, no need to hide it. Venus took a long breath and sat up straight in her seat, her long hair pulling away from his fingers, Im so scared theyre going to stop the car for inspection. They havent had the guts to inspect my car. Kevin said nonchntly. Right oh, I forgot, youre the second young master. Long time being kept inside made Venus dull. Kevin looked at her clean little face and made fun of her, And, this window, people from outside cant see inside. Venus looked confused and said with eyes widening, Why didnt you just tell me? Kevinughed in a good mood, You just got down without asking me, so I dont have time to talk. Im so stupid. Venus scoffed to herself, leaning on the back of the seat. The car had followed Xinyou to a coffee shop in City A. After seeing her get off the car, Kevin and Venus also went out of the car and bought a magazine on the side of the road in passing to block their faces into the coffee shop. Look, shes there. Kevin poked Venuss arm and whispered, Follow me. Without looking back, Venus bowed her head and followed Kevin to a booth. Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (3) Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (3) Cappino and Blue Mountain, please. Okay, please wait for a moment. After the waiter left, Venus Mu asked him, Are you sure they cant see us? Kevin Ye raised his eyelids, Dont worry, Im sure. Receiving a positive reply, only then did Mu Venus dare to straighten up and look around, finally seeing Xinyou Qiao in the corner through a grating. Good ce, we can see them, but they cant see us. Venus said with great satisfaction. Then she saw Hao Nangong walking in from afar and she knocked on the table excitedly, See, its Hao. Im right. Xinyou is here for him. Kevin turned his head to see that Hao was sitting across from Xinyou, both of whom looked a bit serious, as if something unpleasant had happened. What are they talking about? Theres absolutely nothing good about these two getting together. I want to know their conversation. Venus couldnt take her eyes off the two in the distance, if she could, she really wanted to put her ears on their table. Kevin nodded, Well, youre right, the two of them are definitely plotting something. Venus swished back, You believe me, right? Kevin gave her a meaningful look and said, Of course I believe you, why else would I bring you out? Kevin, thank you! Venus was touched. At that moment, the waiter brought two cups of coffee and after leaving, Kevin then said, Actually, Ive suspected the two of them for a long time. Venus was quite surprised, Ah? Why? When? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With his left hand stirring his coffee gracefully, Kevin said with his usual face, Do you remember those pictures fromst time? Thats the time my men saw her go looking for a cyber hacker, and then I got to know everything. Oh my God, you actually found out? Venus couldnt believe his words, This is something that I also asionally knew that Xinyou was going to meet with the cyber hacker, so I pretended to be her to meet that person and got the photos. Hey, I was going to take that opportunity to leave Kerry, but I didnt expect it to be failed. So, Ive known Xinyou and Hao were together since that time. Venus suddenly thought of something and said, Actually, you know what? The photo thing is a complete and utter lie. Xinyou was not even at that hotel that day, she was always at school. Instead, I... You what? seeing that she suddenly stopped, Kevin asked. Venus thought about it and she felt its no big deal to say this to Kevin, On the contrary, I was asked by a scumbag to go to this hotel, too. What happened afterwards, well, I dont want to talk about it. When Kevin heard this, he suddenly remembered the video he got from the cyber hacker, and at that time, he felt that the woman in the video was somewhat familiar, and now He calmly looked at Venus. Could it be Venus? So she and brother had It seemed that she didnt know it was Kerry Ye After thinking for a while, Kevin said tentatively, Venus, no offence, you can tell me or not. Please. You just said something you dont want to talk about... There was some sadness in Venus s eyes. She took a sip of her coffee and said, Its really funny, I was with a bastard who betrayed me for money, and that was the day he texted me toe to the hotel. Guess who was waiting for me in the hotel room? Kevin heart was beating fast, Who? Venus pointed at Hao. Hao? Kevin was shocked. How could this be possible? Venus nodded, Yes, it was too dark, so I couldnt see him clearly, butter on, I asked my ex, and he told me it was Hao! Venus looked at Hao, her eyes with intense hatred. She would never forgive him in her life. Kevin really couldnt believe it. Their story was definitely more interesting that a novel. Venus thought that person was Hao, while his brother seemed to believe that person is Xinyou. So funny, was there anything odder than this? But if there was a day when the two only knew it was each other, based on brothers current attitude towards Xinyou, he would have made a 180-degree change in his attitude towards Venus, but what about Venus? Would she forgive what Kerry had done to her and begin to have some feelings for him as well? What? Is she leaving? Venus interrupted his thoughts. Kevin looked over, the two seeming to have agreed on something, for Xinyou was satisfied and left the caf in stride. After seeing Xinyou leave, Venus asked him, Shes gone, shall we go, too? Dont be in a rush. Since were here, so lets finish the coffee. Right, its hard toe out. Kevin lowered his head and didnt know what he was thinking about. Noticing him was not happy, Venus asked, What are you thinking about? Oh, nothing. He didnt want to say, so she stopped asking. Everyone had their own secrets, some of which were meant to not be shared. Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (4) Chapter 139 Thank you for your trust (4) The cappino was about to be finished, but Hao Nangong didnt leave, so Venus Mu was a little suspicious, Hao is still waiting for someone? Maybe. Then lets go. Xinyou Qiao had left, and if she still sat here any longer, she would be in trouble. Besides, Kerry Ye was about to be off work and if he found out that she ran out, he would punish her. Its okay for her, but she didnt want Kevin to be involved. Thinking of this, Venus said, Lets go. As soon as they got up from the sofa, Venus saw a familiar figureing in from the entrance of the coffee shop and she was shocked and grabbed Kevins arm, That person... that person N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When Kevin turned his head to look at it, he froze as well, but he quickly came back to his senses and made Venus sit back, and sat down himself, keeping his eyes on the man until he reached Haos booth. Have you seen that person? Venus excitedly grabbed his wrist, who couldnt even speak, I told you it was fake... its fake... God, he looks like my brother so much. Kevin nced at her hand without pulling away, allowing her to hold his wrist, Yes. Hao is really amazing, for this show, he actually found someone so simr to Tianye Mu. If someone wasnt familiar with Tianye, he would definitely be confused. Whether the height or appearance, he resembled Tianye. Short hair, dark and thick eyebrows, deep eyes, high nose, cool lips, and a face engraved by a handcrafted knife At the first nce, Venus really thought it was her brother. However, the temperament on this imposter was too much worse than Tianye. Tianye didnt say too much, but as long as he stood there, he would give people a domineering aura, while this person, timid, a total coward. It seems that my intuition was right. I knew that this Tianye was an impostor, indeed. Venus recovered from the shock, frowning, But why does Hao need him? Kevin was also confused, Im not sure at the moment, but the one thing Im sure now is that Tianye didnt appear and its all Hao s conspiracy. Since we know this, we wont be cheated by them in the future. Though Venus was in relief, but there was a deep despair. Last time, she and Hao ended not in a happy way, so he never appeared in front of her again. She thought he had really put her down, and she had been happy for that. Unexpectedly, Hao just ignored her words. Not only didnt he stop his crazy idea, but also intensified it by getting a fake brother to mess up the situation. Was there any necessity for them to meet again? Are you...okay? Kevin asked with concern as he saw that she was not right. Venus looked straight at the familiar figure, Im fine, I just feel a little sad... Once, I treated Hao as my best friend, but when I got to know the truth, I realized that it was so ugly behind it. He did things to hurt me by keeping saying he loves me. Im really fed up. Alright, alright. Its not worth it to feel sorry for this kind of person. Kevinforted her. I know. Venus wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and vowed that she would never believe any of Haos words again, nor would she shed cry for him. Not far away, in the booth, the fake Tianye sat respectfully, nodding from time to time, obviously, Hao was giving him a task. Kevin took out his cell phone, AJie, nowe and wait in front of the Caf. Somethings up,e here now. Kevin, do you want to tell Kerry about this? Venus asked. Kevin looked at her, How about you? Venus thought for a moment and shook her head firmly, No, dont. If he knew he would definitely immediately go and question Xinyou, but we dont have the exact evidence, so dont alert them yet. Lets see what Hao ns to do. And Venus paused and Kevin asked, What else? Kerry is very suspicious and if he found out that you brought me out today, he would question you. I dont want to cause you any trouble and I dont want you two brothers to argue with each other because of me. Kevin smiled, Okay, just do as you say. Thank you, Kevin. Thank you for trusting me. Venus sincerely said so. Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight wiht me (1) Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight wiht me (1) How many times youve said thank you to me? Kevin Ye pretended to be upset, If you keep being so polite to me, I wont help you. Oh... Venus Mu smirked. Seeing the person across was about to leave, Kevin found that Ajie hadnt arrived yet, and so he said to Venus, You take my car and go back first. you cant let brother find out that youre missing. I need to check something. Well, okay, dont worry about me. Venus knew that he was going to chase after this fake Tianye Mu. If he was caught, they would know what Hao Nangong s n. Kevin snapped his fingers and called the waiter and the fake Tianye just happened to stand up as well, bowing to Hao and then walking towards the door. Im leaving first, be careful when you go back to the vi by yourself. Kevin instructed her. Dont worry, Im fine, you have to be careful too. Yeah, bye. Kevin walked quickly out of the caf with his head down, following him. As Venus watched him leave, she couldnt help but feel a little worried and prayed silently, Kevin, you must be safe and sound. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Hao called the waiter to pay the bill and also got up to leave, but for some reason, he looked towards the direction of Venus. Venus was shocked, afraid of being seen by him, and she hurriedly even curled her legs to hide under the table. Both she and Kevin had forgotten one thingHao was not an ordinary person, who had a keen sense of his surroundings, especially those were hostile to him. Mr. Nangong, heres your change. The waiter handed it to him politely, seeing that he looked calm and asked, What else can I serve you? Hao pointed the direction of Venus and asked, Just now, who was sitting there? The waiter looked over, smiled and said, Its a couple. They paid the bill and left. Venus gripped the bag in her hand, not daring to make a sound, she heard Hao ask, A couple? And then, he walked towards the table Holy shit! Venus stared at his shoes, whose heart was about to jump out of her chest. What if he found her was here? Would he take her away?? Or just kill her? God, bless him for noting over, bless her for not being found out. Please, please, please, please Just after the prayer, Haos magically stopped, for his phone rang. What? Okay, Ille right away You head to the remote ce first Then, he changed another direction and quickly walked towards the entrance. Venus breathed in relief. Thank you, God. Crawling out from the table, Venus remade her hair and hurried out of the caf. Kevin s car was waiting at the door, so she opened the door and sat in, and said to the driver, Lets go back to the vi. In the car, Venus recalled the phone call just now, he said, You head to the remote ce first. Couldnt it be Kevin who caught up with the imposter and was discovered by him, thats why he called Hao for help? She thought this was possible. But Kevin must be okay, or she would have to feel guilty for the rest of her life. As the car passed through the city center, the road became congested. Looking at the stagnant traffic, it dawned on Venus that it was already the off-work time. Please hurry up, wed better get back to the vi before Kerry. Venus sat in the back seat and looked anxious, hoping that Kerry had overtime or a social gathering at night. Yes, youngdy. Then, the speed of the car was much faster, and when it passed the congestion in the city center, the car was at its fastest speed, nevertheless, it was almost close to six oclock when it reached the vi gate. Usually at this time, Kerry was almost home. Would you please ask the security guardter to see if Kerry has returned? Yes, youngdy. Knowing oneself as well as the enemy. If Kerry had already returned, she had to quickly think of a reason while not getting Kevin involved in. The vis door slowly opened and the driver stepped on the brakes, poking his head out and smilingly asking a nearby security guard, Xiaowei, has the young master returned? Yes. He answered. Venus was disappointed. Then she heard him say, Its just before you, less than two minutes. Got it, thanks! The driver then asked, What do we do, youngdy? Venus was also anxious, but she noticed a bamboo forest in front of her and suddenly came to an idea. Kerry walked into the vi and asked John as usual, Where is Venus? Youngdy should be in the bedroom. He wasnt quite sure, for he didnt seem to have seen her all afternoon. Kerry found something wrong, Should be? Oh, after lunch, youngdy said she was going to take a nap and she went into her room and hasnt come out. Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (2) Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (2) Kerry Ye turned pale, throwing his jacket to John and strode up to the second floor. He pushed open Venus Mu s door, but she wasnt there. Where is she? You told me that she s taking a nap, didnt you? Kerry yelled. John was also dumbfounded. How could she suddenly disappear? Young master, Youngdy might be hanging out somewhere at the vi. Ill send someone to look for her right away. The veins on Kerry s small arms bulged, Go! John ran downstairs and immediately ordered some security guards to look for Venus. Two minutester, she was found in the bamboo forest. Kerry was inexplicably relieved to hear this. What was he just worried about? Afraid of she would run away from the vi again? Or afraid she would just leave without saying goodbye? When he got there, Venus was squatting on the ground and looking for something, with some mud on her feet. What are you doing here? Kerry unpleasantly asked. Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Venuss long hair was draped over her shoulders, with a pinch of it on her cheek. When the wind came, it was flowing. Kerry had the urge to flick that pinch of hair behind her ear, but he told himself not to do that. Im looking for bamboo shoots. The TV said that bamboo shoots will grow after it rains, Ill see if its true. Venus plucked at the mud with her small hands and there were already many small holes around her. Looking at her jade white fingers covered in mud, Kerry was so angry that he went forward and dragged her up hard and said angrily, Are you mad? Youre actually looking for bamboo shoots here? Venus allowed him to grab her wrist and said calmly, Im imprisoned here by you, so I have to find something to kill the time. All of a sudden, Kerry didnt know what to say, so he took her towards the vi, I advise you to eat and sleep well while youre here, Im afraid you wont have such a good time when I find your dear brother. Venus didnt reply. Looking back at the bamboo forest where she had been waiting, she smiled like a winner Just now From the vi gate to the garage, she had to pass through a bamboo forest. A few minutes ago, she said to the driver, Slow down when you go through the bamboo forest, Ill get off there. Okay. Taking her phone out of her bag, she tossed the bag into the unseen corner, Sir, Ill hide my bag in the back ande to get it when Im free. OK. The driver didnt say too much. When the car reached the bamboo forest, the driver stepped on the brakes. After checking that no one was around, Venus immediately pushed open the back door and jumped out, disappearing in the bamboo forest. It had just rained two days before, so the bamboo forest was very wet. Venus moved quickly to create the holes before anyone else noticed her. Then that was what Kerry saw. She made it. Hey, Venus, what have you done? Xinyou saw her and scoffed, but Venus didnt want to answer her while Xinyou had changed a new dress. Venus ignored her words and went upstairs to change her clothes and shoes. At eight or nine oclock in the evening, Mrs. Qin heated the dishes, but Kevin didnte back. Though Venus was sitting in the living room, reading a fashion magazine, but she was worried terribly inside. Kerry looked at his watch and asked John, The driver didnt say where he had gone? No, he said that Kevin wanted to go for a walk and woulde back by himself then. John answered. Isnt there anyone following him? What if something happens? Kerry began to lose his patience. John said with embarrassment, Young master, you know him, he usually doesnt like people to follow, so Kerry took out his cell phone and dialed the number again, but it was still off. John, send some guys out to look for him. Kerry still felt uneasy, as if something was about to happen. Yes, Ill send someone out to look for him. Within two minutes, John shouted, Second young master, what happened? When the three ones in the living room heard this, they all rushed towards the door. Young master,e out quickly Kerry ran out, only to see two security guards supporting Kevin, whose ck shirt was covered in dust and his trouser were torn. He rushed over to Kevin and asked anxiously, Kevin, tell me what happened? Venus was also panicked and she held his other arm, whose face was pale, Kevin Do you feel hurt? Kevin gave Venus a calm look and said to Kerry, Brother, I twisted my foot. It hurts. OK, dont move. Ill carry you. After saying that, Kerry directly put him on his back and walked inside the vi. Kevin didnt expect that Kerry would really carry him, which was only happened in childhood. Lying on his broad back, Kevin seemed to recall the happy time when they were kids. Kerry ced him on the sofa, turning around and asking John to call Dr. Han over. He then asked, What exactly happened? Kevinughed bitterly, Its fine, just ran into some robbing bastards on the road, and my wallet and phone were taken. Kerry was furious, Where? Who are they? Brother, forget it, you can see that they didnt get anything from me either. Kevin wanted to just let it pass, but how could Kerry leave it alone? Forget it? Huh? You re Ye familys young master and youre my brother. How could I just let it go? Kerry flew into a rage. Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (3) Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (3) "Its so dark, so I didn''t see his face clearly. And I am not hurt very badly, so just leave it alone, okay?" Kevin hadn''t begged him for anything since he had returned. At this point Kerry had topromise, "Fine, but you must bring a bodyguard when you go out." Kevin smiled, "Okay, I will." "Does it hurt?" Kerry looked at his injured foot and asked. "A little..., don''t touch it!" Kevin said. "Why isn''t Dr. Han here yet?" Kerry shouted. "He''s on his way. Hell be here soon." John responded quickly. At that moment, Venus brought an ice pack wrapped in gauze and handed it to Kerry and said, "You let Kevin put it on his injured foot." Kerry was hesitant, "Will your method make it worse?" "No. I twisted my ankle may times. I have experience with this. You can call and ask Dr. Han if you dont believe me." Kerry''s face sank as soon as Venus finished speaking. John dialed Dr. Han again and after asking him about this, he said, "Mr. Ye, Dr. Han said this method can work." Then Kerry ced the ice pack on his brother''s swollen ankle. After the ice pack was reced two times, Dr. Han arrived at the vi. After a careful examination, he said, "His injures are not serious. It''s just a sprain. "Does he need to go to the hospital?" Kerry asked. "No need, but if you insist, you can take him to the hospital." said Dr. Han. "I''m fine. There is no need to go to the hospital." Kevin said. Kerry frowned and said after a moment''s consideration, "Then you''ll stay at the vi for the next two days. When Kerrys foot is better, then you leave." he said to Dr. Han. Then he told John to prepare a guest room for Dr. Han. "Mr. Ye, I haven''t agreed to stay here." Dr. Han said. "I''ll double your sry." Kerry said coldly. Dr. Han immediately nodded and swallowed his words. At that moment, Xinyou was sitting at a distance watching them over here. Kevin looked over at her. Then he felt the need to remind his brother of something. Although he had some grumbling about his brother, Kerry was his family that he cared. With that in mind, Kevin said, "Brother, pleasee to my roomter. I want to talk to you about something." Kerry looked up at him deeply and nodded. After they ate dinner, Kevin was helped upstairs. "After I take a shower, Ie over to you." Kerry said to his brother. Venus followed Kerry out. "Hao Nangong, I remember what you did to me. I''ll get my revenge for me and Venus." Kevin swore in his mind. Half an hourter, Kerry came to his room wearing a light colored t-shirt and grey cks, his hair still wet as he slouched on the couch. Kevin leaned back on the bed, rubbing his ankle lightly, and said, Theres been a lot going on these days. I have some different opinions." Kerry smiled, "I thought you didn''t care about anything at home." "It''s about Tianye Mu," Kevin paused, seeing that her brothers expression hadn''t changed, and continued, I know a bit about him. Although everything that has happened in the past few days implicates him, I don''t think he did these things." "Why do you think that?" Kerry looked at him in surprise, Kevin continued, "It''s not the way he does things. I think it''s someone trying to use him to stir things up." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kerry looked serious. He also felt the same way, but he didn''t think about it. "Is there really something wrong with this? "Well, that''s what I think, but I don''t exactly have proof. You should be wary. Kevin said sincerely, You''re all the family I have. I don''t want anything bad happen to you." Kerry got up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. Ill remember what you said." "Then please be careful." Kevin looked up at him. Kerry looked at him and nodded. Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (4) Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (4) At this point, Venus fidgeted in her bedroom. She didn''t know if Kevin was going to call her. If he didn''t call her, then she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. She just wanted to go to his room and asked him why he had sprained his foot. She knew Kevin must be deliberately trying to hide something. However, she was afraid that she might bump into Kerry or someone else and then she was worried that Kerry would mistake her for seducing Kevin. After waiting almost two hours, her phone suddenly rang and Venus grabbed it to see that it was the vi''sndline number. Is it Kevin''s calling? Venus thought. It was close to midnight, the vi was quiet and Venus guessed Kerry would be asleep. Venus summoned the courage to pull the door open and walked outside. Then she quietly closed the door and walked quickly to Kevin''s room. She didn''t knock the door, but Kevin opened it suddenly. "Come in." Kevin took her by the wrist and then closed the door. "You run into Hao Nangong this afternoon? Did he cause your foot injury?" Venus got right to the point. Kevin hopped on one foot to the side of the bed and sat down, smiling lightly, "How did you know that?" Venus said briefly about what happened at the caf afterwards. "Did he recognize you? Will he trouble youter?" Venus asked. Kevin was happy to hear that she cared him. She pointed to the couch and motioned for her to sit down. He didn''t recognize me. I was in the process of following the man who impersonated your brother when he spotted me. Then I saw Hao Nangonging and I left as soon as I could." "What about your feet?" "Hao Nangong didn''t catch up to me, but a few of his men blocked me and then my foot was like this ......" Kevin said bluntly. "Why did Hao have to do all this?" Venus said to herself. "That''s how it happened. You should go back." Kevin said to her. He was worried that if she stayed in his room too long, his brother would know that she was in his room. "I''ll go now." Venus pulled the door open. Outside of the house was calm as usual. She moved quickly back to her room and leaned against the door to catch her breath. "Where have you been?" Kerry said suddenly. Venus covered her mouth sharply, "When did hee here? Did he see me go into Kevin''s room?" She pretended to be calm, "I''m thirsty, so I''m going downstairs for a drink of water." "Come here." Kerry ordered. He was on the bed. Venus took a deep breath and stepped away. "Isn''t there water on your desk?" Kerry stared at her and asked. Venus looked at the water and said coldly, "I don''t want cold water." Kerry didn''t ask any further questions and looked down at his phone. "Why do youe to my room?" Venus tried to use her usual indifferent tone. "Go to bed. Kerry simply said, apparently not bothering to talk to her. Venus was silent for a moment, and then she climbed onto the bed, unrolling the covers andying in, her back to him. The next Venuss back was feeling Kerry''s hot chest. "I thought you told me to sleep but not to.." Venus said. She was a little worried. "Why do you wear so many clothes?" Kerry asked. Venus felt his breath on her ear. "I like sleeping in so many clothes ...... you don''t touch me." "But, I don''t like it." He said. Then he took off her clothes and made her body face him and then kissed her on the lips. ...... On the third day after the beating of Xinyou Qiao, Henry Zhang walked into the study with a sad face. He was worried that Kerry would be angry at him. "Do you find out something?" Kerry put down the paperwork and asked him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "While we were looking into it, a group of people came out to destroy the evidence. They seem to be deliberately working against us." Henry said cautiously. "Did you run into them face to face?" Kerry frowned. "Yes, but I''ve never seen them before." Henry answered truthfully. Kerry paused for a moment and calmly said, "Take your time to investigate it. Follow your lead, and the other party will definitely reveal themselves." "Since Tianye Mu left many clues deliberately, he must be trying to lure me in " Kerry sneered. But what if I just wait and don''t fall for the trap? "Then he''s sure toe back to you again." Henry returned at once. "So I let you take your time to investigate it. If we don''t go after them, they''re sure toe after us. Don''t forget, we have a trump card." Kerry didn''t say what Kevin had told him that night. If the man really impersonated Tianye Mu, then he had even less to worry about. He knew the imposter would only be in more of a hurry to get to him than Tianye Mu. Kerry picked up the file again, "You go through it as fast as you can now." "Yes, sir." Then Henry left the study. Just outside the vi, Henry ran into Xinyou. He nodded politely at her and then prepared to leave. "Mr. Zhang, do you find Tianye Mu?" she asked. "Miss Qiao, you should ask Mr. Ye about this." Henry said coldly. Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (5) Chapter 140 A letter from Tianye-- Kerry, fight with me (5) "I ...... "Xinyou Qiao was a little awkward, "Kerry is very busy. I don''t want to bother him." "I''m sorry. I''ll only report this to Mr. Ye." Henry said coldly. Xinyou smiled, "Mr. Zhang, this matter also has something to do with me. Please tell me, okay?" "Sorry, I only report to Mr. Ye. I have to go." Henry just cut her off and headed for the garage. Xinyou looked at his back and said to herself, "I''m going to ask Kerry myself." However, Kerry told her directly: you stay out of this. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer. "They haven''t found any clues so far. Hao Nangong should be relieved." Xinyou thought. "With such a thorough n, Kerry surely won''t find any clues. As for the man from that night, it might be a coincidence." ...... The next morning, at the Yehuang Group, Kerry had just finished a video conference. At this time he rested on his seat, and Secretary Liu brought in a delivery. "Mr. Ye, here''s your delivery." "Put it on the table." Kerry said with his eyes closed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Secretary Liu put down it and asked with concern, "Mr. Ye, do you need coffee?" Yes, thank you. Kerry said. Secretary Liu left the office and prepared the coffee. As it was the middle of the year, several department directors arrived one after another, and the papers were piled up. The delivery was soon at the bottom of the pile. Secretary Liu didn''t see that delivery again until the end of the afternoon when she came to get the papers signed by Kerry. She saw that it hadn''t been unsealed. "Mr. Ye, this is an expedited one, won''t you open it?" she said. Kerry just remembered this and reached over and tore it open casually There was only a piece of paper inside, a piece of war paper to be exact. As soon as he saw the font, Kerry stood up suddenly. "Mr. Ye, you ......" "You go out first." Kerry said coldly. He had seen the handwriting on the paper a few days ago. It was Tianye Mu''s writing. It read, "Kerry, long time no see. I guess you must be surprised to receive this letter from me. It''s time to settle the score between us. Let''s have a duel. If you die, I''ll take Venus and leave Kevin alive. If I die, you and I settle our score, and you keep Venus alive. We''ll have a fair fight, or you''ll never find me in your life. I''ll meet you at the top of the South Mountain at 2:00 p.m. on July 15." Kerry looked at the calendar on his desk. It was July 13. It was now two days before the appointment time. "Is Tianye Mu really going to ask me to a duel? This seems to be his style." Kerry thought. "The envelope is the same asst time. Theres no address written on the other side, so it seems toe from the same person." Kerry was ready to go to the South Mountain whether the other party was the real Tianye Mu or not. In his mind, there was no such word as fear. Kerry didnt want Kevin to worry about him, so he didn''t tell him about it. He still talked to him as usual at dinner table. Only at night in bed he tortured Venus so hard that Venus thought he was going to kill her. ...... On the evening of the fourteenth of July, Venus came out of the shower in her pajamas and Xiaozi appeared by her bedside. Venus rushed over and locked the door. Xiaozi seemed a little depressed today, keeping his head down and not speaking. Venus asked as she wiped his hair, "What''s going on?" Then she remembered what he had saidst time. "Did you duel with another immortal?" Venus asked again. "Xiaozi, are you hurt?" Venus took his arm and looked at it. Xiaozi looked up at her quietly for a moment and said, "Maybe I''ll have to say goodbye to you." Venus stiffened, her eyes widening. "What did you say? What do you mean by saying goodbye to me? Why do you say goodbye to me?" Venus was sad. She''d known Xiaozi for so long. Hed shown her a different world. In front of him, she had no burdens and worries. To her, Xiaozi was the kindest person in the world and thestfort she had in this vi. Yet now that he was leaving her as well, she felt like a piece of her heart had been cut off. "Venus, I don''t want to leave either. I also really want to stay here with you, but." Xiaozi''s voice was getting low. Venus burst out tears. Xiaozi used his sleeve to wipe her tears, "Don''t cry. Maybe I don''t have to leave." Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (1) Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (1) So, why do you make yourself so miserable? Venus Mu wiped away her tears with a towel and asked, Tell me where youre going. Why do you want to say goodbye? Xiaozi frowned and said, I have a mission. If I seed, I might not have to leave. Dont worry, you will. Venus believed in him. Xiaozi gazed into her watery eyes,plicated inside. If Venus knew the truth, she might regret saying that today. Venus, if one day You find out that Im actually not the person I am now, but theplete another one. Will you still see me as a friend? Venus held his hand and said firmly, Xiaozi, for me, you will always be Xiaozi and no matter what you be, you will always be my best friend. Really? Of course! Moved, Xiaozi took her hand and said, Venus, can I take you out now? Wait. Venus ran into the dressing room to put on a long coat, then said to Xiaozi, Lets go. Fuck you, Kerry. Venus thought that she shouldnt care too much and there would always be a way. Close your eyes. The wind whistling in her ears and Venus hugged his waist tightly, remembering the day when she first met him. She told Xiaozi to take her with him when he left, but she didnt expect that now that he was going to say goodbye. However, she couldnt follow him, for she had to stay here to expose Hao Nangongs plot and find her brother. Alright, open your eyes. Xiaozi said softly. Venus felt her feet on the ground, her hands loosening his waist and opening her eyes. Wow, so beautiful. A poem she had learned as a child came to her the bright moon shines between the pines, the clear spring flows on the rocks. It was the scene right now. Where is this? Why I havent seen it? Venuss long hair was blown up by the wind, showing her slender neck and her face was full of surprise. Xiaozi moved his hands and after a few seconds, one, two, three countless fireflies were lit up in the darkness, seeming to be summoned by God. They danced around Venus. Its so beautiful, Venus lifted her finger and a bright firefly stopped at her fingertips, and after a moment, it waved its wings and flew away. Xiaozi, youre so amazing. Xiaozi gazed at her beautiful face, wishing that she could only remember this moment and remember that he was omnipotent. The fireflies flew around them for a while and then left. Venuss gaze followed those bright lights, Why? Why are they leaving us? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Theyre going home to rest. Okay. Then Venus took off her shoes and stepped on the smooth boulders, the running water just missed her feet, Its sofortable, Xiaozi, you still havent told me where this is. Its less than a hundred miles from the vi. Youve just never been here. Xiaozi patted her on the shoulder and Venus followed his finger, See? The vis lights are still visible. Oh Its quite close. Venus treaded water with her bare feet, Xiaozi, will you still remember me? I will. Xiaozi replied. Mu Venus was a little sad, Thank you. That night, they stayed by the stream for a long time, and Xiaozi sent her back to her room, Venus, goodbye. Venuss tears steeply rolled down, Goodbye. In the haze of tears, the pair of purple pupils suddenly approached and Venuss lips were held in his mouth, with his hands holding her slender waist. Then his tongue got inside her mouth Venus froze. Oh, God, he was an immortal However, how was Xiaozi s kiss so much like Kerry s? Uh Was it because they look alike? Venus didnt know what to do, with her hands nowhere to put. Though, inside she knew she couldnt do this, she then thought that not everyone had the opportunity to meet an alien with some superpowers and kiss him. besides, he was really good at kissing. He pinched her waist, making her hurt, but when she went nk, he disappeared Venus stood by the window for a moment, touching her lips, which still had his scent on it. Bastard, why suddenly left? The next time she wouldnt let him go. Venus, however, was captured by Kerry that night. Shortly after Xiaozi left, Kerry came in and presses her down. But this time, there was some sadness within him, which couldnt be understood by Venus. Sadness? Could he know what this was? How could he be sad when he was a man without any feeling. Venus was so exhausted that she gradually went into sleep, but she seemed to hear him whispering something. However, she was too tired to hear it clearly. Wednesday, July 15, cloudy day When Venus woke up, Kerry was still asleep. She looked at the time on her phone, 8 am. Wasnt he going to work? Venus pushed his shoulder and Kerry nasalized Huh?, sexy as hell. Youll bete for work, Venus reminded him coldly. Kerry circled her into his arms, and said in a hoarse voice, No work today. Venus rolled her eyesoff on Wednesday? Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (2) Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (2) Well, hes the boss. But could he let go of her? She didnt want to be a pillow, especially for him. But once she moved, Kerry Ye held her tighter. Kerry, I want to get up. No, stay with me, Kerrys face was buried in her long hair, and his voice was muffled. Somehow, Venus Mu actually felt they were like a couple marrying for many years. Well, its not right for Venus to think so. So, Venus gazed at the ceiling and she always felt that there was something important today, but what exactly was it, she couldnt remember. It was gloomy today, and it could rain at any moment. July 15th, wait, 15th, something suddenly came to Venus. Wasnt today the Memorial Day of her parents death? How could she be so damned as to forget something so important? One year ago, today, her parents died in a car ident and her brother disappeared, so she was forced to marry Kerry to have such shitty life. Kerry, wake up, I have something to tell you. Venus shook him awake. Kerry opened his eyes very unhappily, staring at her and asked, What is it? I have something important to go out today. Will you let me out? Venus softened her tone to beg him. Kerry began to feel something wrong with her. Important matter? Should she go out to meet with re brother? What is it? Im not going to let you out until you tell me what it is. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Today, its the Memorial Day of my parents death. Venuss expression was a bit sad. Kerry eyelids twitched. No wonder Tianye Mu wanted to fight today. He really had the self-awareness to choose to die on the same day as his parents. Venus saw him frowning, afraid that he wouldnt agree, and continued, Kerry, usually I listen to you whatever you want, but today, please, let me out, okay? Though they had been together for so long, he had never seen her put her profile so low. She had begged him before, but there was some desperately stubbornness within her. Today, not only was her tone soft, but also humble. What if I dont agree? Mavis bit her lip and red at him. She wanted to strangle him now. How could he be so inhuman? But she didnt do that, instead she pressed him down, kissing him Kerry clearly didnt expect her to do this, and after a few seconds of stagnation, he readily epted it. Kerry, can you agree now? Venusy on top of him and asked, blushing. It was rare to see her so proactive, so how could Kerry let go so easily? Heughed, Its not enough. What? Kerry looked down, You know it You Venus gritted her teeth, and although he had forced her to do it a few times, she was never willing to do it Holding back the humiliation, Venus s head went down a little Kerry shuddered, grabbing her long, seaweed-like hair, and he quickly seized the initiative when he finally couldnt resist. Do youyou agree? Venus pressed both fists against his chest, still not forgetting her intentions. Youre so aggressive, why dont I? Venus was relieved. Fortunately, he was just a president of a corporation and if he was an ancient emperor, he must have been a dim-witted tyrant. When it was almost ten oclock, the two left the bedroom. Kevin Ye was reading in the living room, and when he saw them, he was smiling wryly. Kerry, who was in a good mood, asked, Kevin, what are you smiling about? Kevin shook his head and signed, The night of rendezvous is always too short. Venus was drinking water and when she heard this, she spat the water all over the floor, embarrassedly wiping her mouth and said, Im sorry, I did not mean this. Venus, youre too over-reacted. Kevin teased her. Then Venus left the living room, with a blushing face, for she thought of a joke when she was in high school, which was about mans erection. Kerry was sitting on the sofa with his two legs crossing, some tenderness in his eyes. Kevin, I have something to go out this afternoon, Kerry looked serious. Kevin put down the book in his hand, his heart slightly moved. If it was about normal business, he would not tell him. Was it rted to him? Brother, have you found him? Kevin was a bit agitated. Kerry sneered, Its not that I found him, but he found me. Kevin was surprised. How dare Hao Nangong do so? What did he want? What does he want? Kerry looked through the window, his sight falling on Venus, He asked me to meet him. Im going with you! Kevin said, but his foot hadnt recovered yet. Kerry naturally wouldnt say yes and withdrew his gaze to look at his brother, Kevin, I can go alone. Its fine. Youre going alone? No, its too dangerous, you take more men with you. Kevin knew the dangers and Hao must have set a trap for him. I can deal with them. Kerry was confident in himself because he had powers that many people didnt know. Kevin knew his brother, who wouldnt easily change his decisions once made. Brother, you have to be careful of that Tianye. I always feel there is something wrong with him. Kevin reminded him again. Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (3) Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (3) Kerry Ye nodded solemnly, I see. However, Kevin Ye still looking worried, so heforted him, Dont worry, Ill be fine. Dont you trust your brother? Of course I believe you. Im just afraid that theyve set a trap for you. Kerry raised his eyebrows, Hmph! No matter what they do, they can never catch me. Kevin was speechless. He could never have such boldness of his brother. Kevin, in case I Stop. Kevin interrupted him and says menacingly, You wille back, or I wont forgive you! Kerry was stunned for a moment andughed heartily. His brother usually seemed gentle, but he was like a leopard when he got angry. Okay, I promise you, Ille back. Kevin calmed down for a moment and asked him, When? Two oclock in the afternoon. Kevin looked at the clock, less than four hours left, Where is it? Kerry raised his chin and smiled, Well, dont ask any more. I know what youre doing. I will go alone, for Im afraid that guy will run away again. Kevin snorted, keeping reading without saying anything. When Kerry saw this, he knew that he was angry, but this anger, Kerry felt very warm. At this time, Venus came in and said to Kerry, You asked John to give me a car. I want to go now. Whats the hurry? Eat lunch before you go. Kerry rudely refused. Venus was dissatisfied with his decision, But I still have to do some shopping, otherwise the time will not be enough. Kevin was confused. Where was she going? I said after lunch. Seeing her tears was about toe out, Kerry made apromise, Ill give you the whole afternoon. Is that enough? Really? Venus asked in surprise. Sure. Kerry replied with a rare good temper. Venus immediately ran to the kitchen when she got the reply, Mrs. Qin, eat lunch early today, the earlier the better. Kevin looked at his brother with a puzzled look, and Kerry said coldly, Today is the Memorial Day of her parents. So No wonder she looked so anxious. After the meal, the ck Cayenne had been parked in front of the vi waiting for his master. Behind the Cayenne is the Porsche, who often used. In addition to Venus and the driver, there were two bodyguards. Before getting into the car, Kerry stopped Venus. What? Venus was wary of looking at him. Wouldnt he go back on his word? Kerry looked at her. After this afternoon, her hatred for him would be more. Venus was scared to see him like this, Say it. Im in a hurry Kerry suddenly lowered his head and kiss her deeply. He then hugged her tightly into his arms. He didnt want to say goodbye like this. Venus, if you were going to hate me, then you might as well hate me more, so that you would never forget me for the rest of your life. Kerry said inwardly. Venus didnt know why he was suddenly like this, but she didnt push him away. Half a minuteter, Kerry let go of her and got into the ck Cayenne without looking back. Venus looked at Kevin with some puzzlement, who shook his head gently at her, indicating that he knew nothing. Kevin was worried about Kerry, but he couldnt tell Venus about it, for he couldnt let Venus take the risk, and he couldnt let her go and cause trouble for Kerry. The wind grew stronger and the sky was getting gloomier and gloomier. Venus bought two bouquets of flowers, a bottle of her fathers favorite wine, and some fruits, and drove to the cemetery in a Porsche. Since her parents died, Venus rarely visited them, for she didnt dare to set foot in here. She was afraid to see their smiling faces on the tombstones When she reached the cemetery, two bodyguards followed her, making Venus furious, Youre not allowed to follow. Can I run away here? Today, she didnt want her parents to see her being held captive. The two bodyguards looked at each other and stopped. Venus was holding arge pile of things, in a sad mood. She stepped to the tombstones, cing flowers in front of the stone and pouring the wine. Then she kneeled in front of her fathers grave. Dad She just shouted a sound, but Venus cried out, DadIm sorry I shouldnte sote Dad, I didnt keep thepany Im sorry. Venus was crying harder and harder, and in the end, words couldnte out, so she just cried out in pain. Not far away two bodyguards watched this scene, they sighed and lit up a cigarette. After crying, Venus felt much calmer, so she went forward and wiped her mothers photo with her hand, sobbing, Mom, you and dad dont worry, Iam happy Kerry, hes been good to me too Saying so, she cried again, Ill find my brother, and you and Daddy please keep him safe. The ck Cayenne flew on the road like an arrow. Kerry had an inexplicable excitement, for his years of long-cherished dream would be achieved. How could he not be happy? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At 1:58, the ck Cayenne steadily parked at the top of the mountain. The wind swirled up dust and wrapped the entire car in it. Kerry was observing the surroundings carefully. Though it was a mountain top, but in fact it was arge piece of opennd, with a pavilion on it for visitors to rest. The mountain top was surrounded by verdant pines and cypresses, which were green all year around. The wind blew, it rustled. A good ce to hide. Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (4) Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (4) The wind stopped, dust to dust. Through the window, a man in a ck coat appeared in the pavilion, Kerry Ye knew this back. It was Tianye Mu. Good, he came. Kerry then unfastened the safe belt and got out of the car. Tianye turned around, with an evil smile, Kerry, long time no see. Kerry looked at him coldly, Its been a long time. I thought youve died somewhere. Im sorry I let you down. Tianye put his hands behind his back, God doesnt want me to meet him. Really? Today you can go to see him. Kerry said rudely. Not knowing whether it was Kevin s advice or his intuition at the moment, he had a sneaking feeling that something was wrong with Tianye. His face was Tianye s face, but the temperament was not, as well as those eyes. There seemed to be a fearsome lion in Tianye s eyes, but this person in front of him was too weak, just a cat. Tianye, why do I feel that youre different from before? Kerry asked directly. He raised his eyebrows and his breath was unsteady, Oh? Whats the difference? Kerry leisurely leaned against the car, but his nerves was jangling, observing the movement around him. I feel that you are now like a lost dog,pletely unworthy of being my opponent. Tianye, why turned into a such loser? His face changed and yelled at him, Kerry, I didnte here today to fight with you. Let s settle any grudges today. Kerry grew suspicious of this man and suddenly thought of Venus, Fine, but before I have a question. What? Kerry slowly put his hand to his waist, asking, I really want to know, why you choose today? Is today special? Tianye was stunned. How did he know why he chose today and Hao Nangong didnt tell him. No reason, just today is perfect for killing. Tianye made up a reason that sounded awesome, but Kerry couldnt help butugh. Where did this fucking guye from? If it was the real Tianye, how could he not remember his parents death? Okay, so tell me, what do you want to do? Fuck you, Kerry, As soon as his words ended, he pulled out the pistol at his waist and fired in the direction of Kerry. He was moving fast, but Kerry was faster. The moment he took out his gun, Kerry had hidden on side of the car, only to hear a thud when the bullet hit the car. Damn if. He was so poor that he still dared to impersonate Tianye? He was about to fight back when dozens of ck-d men ran out of the surrounding pine forest, and without waiting for them to shoot, Kerry had shot two. He took the body as a shield to start a fierce confrontation. After a gun battle, Kerry was trapped in the back of the Cayenne with no one to help. More than ten guns were pointed at him at the same time. Kerry stared at them with cold eyes, his blue eyes gradually turning purple, then he quietly disappeared into the crowds view. They were all dumbfounded. A person disappeared in front of them? Was this possible? Everyone looked at each other, unable to believe what they were seeing, Wheres Kerry? Why has he gone? Standing in the pavilion, Tianye didnt know what was going on and hurriedly asked, What are you guys doing? Kill him now! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Kill who? A voice suddenly came, and Tianye was startled into screaming and looking back. A gun was pressing against his forehead. Say, who are you? Why would you want to impersonate Tianye? He had no intention to admit it, I am Tianye Mu. Kerry sneered, How could he be a wimp like you? Youre look like him. Say, who sent you here, or Ill shoot you. I am Tianye! He still resisted to tell the truth. Kerry noticed that the man in ck had been running this way, so he wanted to use Tianye to block the bullets, but he didnt expect that he didnt follow. Therefore, Kerry directly sent the bullet into his heart and also took his gun away. Bang, bang, bang There was another gun battle and more than ten people in ck were all shot on the ground. Kerry looked around, finding that there was no one alive, so he came to Tianye and kicked with his feet. He was already dead. The sound of footsteps came from behind and Kerry took out his gun and keenly turned back, but to see Venus, with two bodyguards appeared. Shouldnt she be in the cemetery? Half an hour ago, Venus was talking to her mother about her work, when her phone suddenly rang. Venus wiped away her tears and pulled out her phone to look at it. It was a text message with an unfamiliar number. Tianye and Kerry are having a firefight on the outskirts of Nanshan Mountain. Wont you go? Venus immediately woke up from her sadness and read the sentence again. She noticed the word firefight. She suddenly recalled what Kerry had done before he got on the car. She felt confused and it was because Should she go? After hesitating for few seconds, she made her decision. Yes. She must go! Even though she knew this Tianye was an impostor, she still wanted to go, for she wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of Kerry once and for all. Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (5) Chapter 141 Something happened to Kerry (5) Thinking of this, Venus Mu took her phone and quickly ran towards the two bodyguards, Kerry is in danger, you guys quickly take me to him. Seeing that she looked panicked and she was saying something about young master, so they couldnt help but get serious, Youngdy, whats going on? Venus showed them the text, both of whom were shocked, for young master did go out alone. What are you guys hesitating for? Hurry up and take me there. Youngdy, our mission is to protect you. One of them said. Venus was anxious, But Kerry is in danger now, dont you guys care? Thats not our mission. The other replied, for they didnt know its Venus s trick or not. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. You Venus took out the scissors that had been put in her bag for a long time and put it on her neck, threatening them, Take me there or Ill die here right now. Youngdy, dont be impulsive! The bodyguard was taken aback and said, Okay, well take you there. Therefore, Venus came to the top of the mountain. Looking at the corpses on the ground in horror, she staggered for a moment and stumbled all the way. She lost her voice the moment she saw Tianye Mu s corpse. Brother brother Venus threw herself on top of him, letting her tears run rampant, Brother, wake up How could you leave me alone? Kerry had a very bad feelinging up and he bowed his head and said in a cold voice, See it clearly. It s not Tianye. Venus was stunned, but her face was still grief-stricken, and she yelled at Kerry, Nonsense. Hes obviously my brother. Hes not! Kerry firmly denied that its all his fault for killing him so quickly. He should have left him alive. Venus definitely wouldnt listen to him. She then held the body and said with tears, Are you satisfied? Why dont you kill me, so that our family can reunite? Kerry was furious, Venus, are you crazy? How many times do I have to tell you that hes not your brother? Brother was killed by you, of course youre the one to say it now! Venus was weeping so hard that her eyes were filled with hatred, Kerry, either you kill me now. Otherwise, as long as Im still alive, Ill seek revenge on you and kill you for my brother! A hate-filled oath crashed into Kerry s heart and somewhere began to ache so badly that he could barely breathe. Was this woman an idiot? Why didnt she believe him? Why wouldnt she get a closer look at that mans face? Venus, do you really want to kill me? Kerrys heart ached with every word he said. Yes! Good. Kerryughed a few times at the gloomy sky, Then keep living. Id like to see how you will kill me! As soon as the words fell, there was movement in the surrounding again. Kerry saw several shadows shing past, so he grabbed Venus to run to the side of the car, but Venus held onto the body of Tianye and didnt go. She even bit on his wrist. It hurt, but seeing the shadows getting closer and closer, he hit the back of her head with the handle of the gun directly, so Venus stopped. The two bodyguards immediately ran up to protect their boss. Kerry was holding Venuss arm and moving to the side of the car, but there were too many people on the other side. Not knowing if they wanted Kerry to die or Venus, the bullets were all targeting at them. Kerry tightly held Venus in his arms, and moved swiftly to shoot a few people. After a round of fierce fighting, the surroundings were silent once again, and the smell of blood was drifting in the air. Go, bring the car over. Kerry ordered one of the bodyguards. The bodyguard rolled over. But when he just crawled to the side of the car, he was shot by the enemy hiding in the shadows. Young master, you take youngdy over there, Ill cover you. Saying so, the left bodyguard held his gun in both hands and shot into the woods. Taking this opportunity, Kerry held Venuss waist, quickly moving to the car. He was about to put her inside, when saw a bright sh of light across the street, almost subconsciously, Kerry turned around and embraced Venus in his arms. A bullet was fired into his shoulder, but Kerry was still holding Venus in his arms. Then there was another shoot, and one of the Cayennes tires blew out. They seemed to know his intention. So, what to do? Were they really going to die here today? Just then, a Porsche rushed in and steadily parked in front of Kerry. The back door was still open. Young master, get in. The driver shouted at him. Toote to think, Kerry threw Venus into the back seat and got in. The Porsche started again and came to the bodyguards and Kerry extended a hand and said to him, Get in the car. The bodyguard gratefully grasped Kerry s hand, climbing into the car with difficulty. Only then did Kerry find there were countless blood holes on his arm. Blood kept flowing out like running water Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (1) Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (1) Kerry''s Porsche was modified. A normal gun cant shoot through the ss of the car. However, the gang came prepared. Their bullets didn''t break the ss, but they cracked it. A line of ck-d men came out of the woods and stood in front of the car with guns, shooting. The driver stepped on the elerator and drove into them. The Porsche ran hard through them, and the driver cant count of how many people he had hit. "Zhang, call Kevin and tell him what''s going on over here, and let him bring in more doctors." Kerry said to the driver before he passed out, covering the bleeding wound on his shoulder. Zhang nodded and pressed the car''s call system and the call was quickly answered. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, it''s Kevin." Kevin said. Kevin stayed in the living room in the afternoon, fearing that Kerry would call for help, and sure enough his call came. "It''s Zhang, Kerry''s hurt. Hes been shot in the shoulder." Zhang said, "We''re heading for the vi. He let you get Dr. Han to get more doctors and nurses here. Venus is also in the car." "Is he seriously injured?" Kevin asked anxiously. When Kerry heard his brothers words, he struggled to speak, "I''m fine, don''t worry." I''ll arrange it now. But the outskirts of Nanshan Mountain are too far from the vi, and I''m afraid that there is danger on the road, so take care of yourself. said Kevin. I''ll get an ambnce with Dr. Han to pick you up now." Kevin continued. Kevin arranged it properly and Kerry nodded. Zhang saw that Kerrys face was white and had no strength to speak, and said to Kevin immediately, "Please hurry up and get here. Mr. Ye is seriously injured." Kevin hung up the phone. He didn''t want to Venus about his brothers n just because he didn''t want her to get Kerry in trouble, but he didn''t expect that someone would be there to ambush them. ...... In the car, Venus remained unconscious. Kerry looked down at her tear-stained face and was worried about her. If she woke up now, he was sure she wouldn''t hesitate to shoot him in the heart. But what if she knew Kerry was Xiaozi? Would she be willing to shoot him? "Venus, when do I have feelings for you? I cant believe I also took a bullet for you." Kerry thought. With Kevin''s nning, it took him half an hour to reach Kerry''s location. Dr. Han and his colleagues carried Kerry and the injured bodyguards into ambnces. Kevin was hesitant when he saw the unconscious Venus, "Brother, what happened to Venus?" "She was knocked unconscious by me," said Kerry. "So let her ride back in one car with you?" Kevin asked. "She hates me right now. When she sees me, she bes furious. So you take her to your car." Kerry said. "Okay, I got it." The two ambnces left one after the other. Kevin then bent down to take Venus out of the car and said to the driver, "I can smell blood in the car. Youll have to rinse it off when you get back." Then Kevin carried Venus to his car and then he said to the driver who was sitting in front of him, "Back to the vi." It was raining heavily now. Venus''s hand was draped over his, a little cold. He looked at her sideways, pulled out a tissue to dry the tears from her face, and then carefully took his her hand in his. "How silly you are. Why did you shed so many tears for someone who''s pretending to be your brother?" Kevin said. "By the look on my brother''s face, he falls for your trick. Her fingers had worn a thinyer of calluses on her index knuckles from using the pen for so long. Kevin rubbed the calluses. He was conflicted. He was worried about Kerry''s injury, but also wished he could stay like this with Venus. She rested peacefully on his shoulder and he held her hand. The rain outside the car was getting heavier. Whatever had happened at the top of South Mountain, all traces of it would be washed away by the downpour. Of course Hao Nangong was worried about Kerry going back to investigate. Hed be sure to dispose of the bodies quickly Nearly an hourter, all the men were back at the vi. Kerry and the injured bodyguard were pushed into the medical rooms. Kevin helped Venus out of the car and then handed her over to Mrs. Qin. Then he came outside the emergency room to wait. Ten minutester, a nurse came out, looking nervous. "Kerry has lost a lot of blood and needs a transfusion." said she. I have the same blood as my big brother." Kevin said immediately. "No, blood transfusions can''t be between rtives. It can lead to transfusionplications. You quickly find out who else here is blood type A." After the nurse said that, she turned around and went into the ward. John Wang was there to hear it and immediately called his people, "Have someone with type A blood come up to the emergency room right away." Two minutester, three men came in and said seriously to John, "Mr. Wang, we all have type A blood." Kevin stood up and expressed his gratitude to them. "You are type a blood?" The nurse came back out at this point and asked. The three of them nodded. Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (2) Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (2) After the nurse took a little blood from the three men''s fingertips for testing, she said, "Yes, you are type A blood. Come with me." Kerry was still in the emergency room. Mrs. Qin came over, looking worried. "Mrs. Qin, how is Venus?" Kevin asked. "She hasn''t woken up yet." Mr. Qin sighed and said. Kevin wondered just how hard his brother had knocked her out then so that she hadn''t woken up after being unconscious for over two hours. "Kevin, is Kerry okay?" Mrs. Qin asked. She had been serving the Ye family for over twenty years. She treated Kerry as her own child. Kevin came over and patted her on the back, "Don''t worry. My brother will be fine." Mrs. Qin''s eyes misted a little. After two hours of surgery, the bullet that was in Kerry''s shoulder was removed, but he was still in a coma. At the design department of the Yehuang Group, Xinyou Qiao was anxious and fearful all afternoon. She wanted toe back to the vi to see if their n was going well. She also wanted to know if Kerry was hurt. But she couldnte back now. She was afraid that Kerry would suspect her when she returned. In the meantime, she sent several text messages to Hao Nangong, but he didn''t reply. When it was time to go off work, she quickly rushed downstairs. ...... It was raining heavily. The Ye family vi was shrouded in heavy rain and had a gloomy atmosphere. Xinyou smelled a faint odor of medicine as soon as she entered the house. "Who''s hurt? Kerry or Venus?" she thought. Of course she''d rather it was Venus who was hurt. She strode towards Kerry''s bedroom on the second floor. As soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by Kevining out. "Is Kerry hurt? I''m going to see him." Xinyou looked worried. Kevin closed the door and smiled faintly, Why do you know my brother get hurt?" Xinyou was hesitant for a few seconds and then said, "I ...... smelled the medicine after I got the door. I thought ...... Kerry was injured." Kevin knew that she and Hao Nangong nned all this. He returned directly, "He''s suffered a minor injury and needs to rest. You don''t bother him." "I want to see him." Xinyou insisted, "I''m worried about him." "Miss Qiao, don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Kevin became serious, "My brother is fine, please get out of here. I''ll let you know when he wakes up." Xinyou was silent for a moment, and then turned to leave. "You guys let my brother get hurt, now pretend to worry about him." Kevin thought. Venus woke up at about 7pm. She looked at the ceiling and thought about what to do next. She wondered if she''d continue to act crazy and force Kerry to kick her out of the Ye'' family, or she pretended to avenge her brother''s death so that Kerry could kick her out. In the end, she nned to continue to act crazy and then lied to Kerry that she was going to kill him to avenge her brother''s death. But she knew she needed Kevin''s cooperation to make it happen. When she felt a pain in the back of her head, then she remembered that it was Kerry who had knocked her unconscious. The door was pushed open slightly and Venus closed her eyes quickly. "Shes still not awake?" Mrs. Qin said to herself. She put the chicken soup on the table and turned, touched Venus'' forehead, "Fortunately, she doesn''t have a fever." Then Mrs. Qin walked out with the chicken soup. Actually, Venus would rather stay here if there was no Kerry. Mrs. Qin, John, Kevin, and Xiaozi were all good to her. Ten minutester, the door was open again and someone walked in and sat on the couch. Venusy t on her back, carefully controlling his breathing. For a while the man still sat and didn''t say anything. Venus couldn''t stand to keep pretending to be asleep. She was about to wake up when he said, "Now that you''re awake, don''t pretend to be asleep." Venus opened her eyes and struggled to sit up in bed, rubbing her neck andining, "You should have spoken earlier. I thought someone else was in my room." Kevinughed, "I want to see how long you can hold out." "How''s Kerry ...... doing?" Venus asked. She was going to ask if he was dead, but when she remembered he was Kevin''s brother, she didn''t ask him like that. "He was shot in the shoulder and the bullet was taken out. He''s not awake now, but he''s okay." Kevin said, taking a look at her and continuing, "Didn''t you go to your parents'' gravesite? Why did you appear in the Nanshan Mountain?" Venus took out the phone beside the bed and handed it to him, "Someone sent me a text message." Kevin read it and then said, "This text must have been sent by Hao Nangong. He wanted to lure you to Nanshan Mountain and then let my brother misunderstand you All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The person who impersonated your brother is dead?" he asked. Venus nodded, "Well, when I got there, he was already dead." Kevin gave her the phone and asked, "What are you going to do now?" Venus looked at him and told him her n. Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (3) Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (3) Kevin stood up and looked out the window. It was raining heavily. He was very hesitant. "Should I help her? If she got out of here, she''ll be free; otherwise she''ll stay here forever. Kevin thought. "I can''t live like this anymore. I''m like a puppet. When hes in a good mood, he is kind. But in many cases he tortures me" "Venus, I''m going to pretend I don''t know anything," Kevin interrupted her, turning his back on her. Just do what you want. I won''t stop you." "Thank you." Venus said. ...... After a heavy rain, it cleared up. In the morning, Kerry woke up. He recovered quickly from his injuries, but his face was still haggard. "You''re awake! Thank god." John excitedly helped him up. "Hows Venus?" Kerry pressed his forehead and asked. "She woke upst night, but ......" John answered. "But what?" Kerry had a bad feeling about this and frowned. She has been on a hunger strike. said John. "A hunger strike?" Kerry sneered. He was ready to see Venus. John tried to help him put his leg down. Kerry looked at him and smiled, "John, I hurt my shoulder, not my leg." Then John smiled awkwardly. "Get out, I''m not eating! Take them all out!" Venus shouted. Before Kerry reached her bedroom door, he heard Venus shouting and cursing. Then there was the crisp sound of a bowl breaking. A maid came out of the bedroom. "What''s going on?" Kerry asked. "Maam has been on a hunger strike sincest night. She also threw the food on the floor." maid said with her head down. When Venus heard Kerrys words, she immediately ruffled her hair and leaned against the bed. So, when Kerry came in, all he saw was a shaggy woman with a sad face. There was, of course, a floor of food and dishes. "What are you doing here?" Venus looked at him hatefully, "Arent you afraid I''m going to pull a gun out of my nket and kill you right now?" John was busy standing in front of Kerry and was about to protect him when he heard this, Venus, Mr. Ye really cares you. You cant hurt him." Venusughed, "Why are you so nervous, John? I''m kidding." "Why are you on a hunger strike" Kerry looked at her calmly. "You killed my brother. You have his blood on your hands. I hate you." Venus tears rolled down her face, "I told you I would kill you to avenge my brother." "How do you have the strength to avenge your brother if you don''t eat?" Kerry said this coldly, and said to John, "Bring some food for her. If she doesn''t eat it, force her."Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (3) Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Kerry, you are a devil. I''m not going to let you off the hook." Venus yelled at him, using every acting skill she had ever had in her life. Kerry gave her a deep look and turned away. "Have the room cleaned." he said. "Yes, sir." John followed close behind him. He was truly afraid Venus would suddenly attack Kerry. Xinyou Qiao, who was standing at the corner, heard their conversation and rejoiced. They had a feud now, and they would definitely break up ...... This time Mrs. Qin personally brought in the prepared meal, followed by the maid just now. Venus didn''t want Mrs. Qin to be sad, so she got out of bed and sat on the sofa, and said, "Kerry is right. l need to eat more to have strength and avenge my brother." Mrs. Qin put the food in front of her and Venus started eating right away. She had been hungry since last night. She would have run for foodtest night if she hadn''t been trying to put on a show for Kerry. "Slow down. You''re gonna choke." said Mrs. Qin with concern, and turned to let the maid leave. "Venus, I don''t know what Mr. Ye has done to you, but youd better not antagonize him." "Kerry killed my brother. I will avenge him." Venus said angrily. Mrs. Qin''s eyes went wide in surprise. She didn''t know things were so serious. After so many years in the Ye family, she knew the feud between Kerry and Tianye Mu, but she didn''t know that he had been killed by Kerry. "You ...... saw that?" "Yesterday afternoon, I saw my brother''s body. Venus said. Mrs. Qin had nothing to say but sigh, "I don''t know who''s to me. Take care of yourself, or your parents will be sad." Venus cried sadly at the mention of her parents. Yesterday was the anniversary of their death, and she hadn''t spent much time with them. Mrs. Qin stroked her hair and went out of the bedroom. There was a three-story building that was not far from the vi. Kerrys bodyguards and chauffeurs lived here. After he came out of Venus''s room, Kerry came here. "How are your injures?" he asked. Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (4) Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (4) It doesnt hurt much young master. The injured bodyguard said. Kerry Ye sat across from him and asked, Werent you guys apanying youngdy to the cemetery at the time? Why did youe to Nanshan? The bodyguard told him what happened at the cemetery. When he said that Venus took the phone and said that Kerry was in danger and threatened them to go with a knife. Kerry felt like someone was clutching his heart. Did she really do this? Yes, youngdy was very excited, we had no choice but to go to Nanshan. Kerry got up and patted him on the shoulder, I dont me you guys. Take care of yourself. Tell Henry He if you need anything. Thank you, young master. The weather was good and Kerry was walking in the garden, but he kept thinking about what happened yesterday. He just thought that it was a simple scam, wanting him to die in Nanshan. Until Venus received a message from a stranger and was lured to Nanshan, this became a second game. If he died, it would naturally seed, but if he didnt die but killed Tianye Mu instead, then it would lead to a broken rtionship with Venus. Two birds with one stone. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Who wanted him to die? Why did he want to make Venus hate him? Kerry had offended too many people and didnt have a clue at the moment, but he had a feeling that he was familiar with him and Venus. The one could only be Hao Nangong. However, it seemed like he had been out of his sight for a long time under his fathers restraints. Could this be rted to him? Kerry, there you are. Xinyou Qiao came from behind, all alive, Ive been looking for you for a long time. What? Kerry asked directly. Xinyou smiled, Nothing. I was afraid youd be bored, so Ie to keep youpany. Besides, youre injured, its better to have someone by your side. Fine, lets take a walk together. Kerry didnt reject her. OK. Xinyou was excited, Kerry, hows your injury? I was supposed to see youst night, but Kevin said you needed to rest, so I didnt. Its fine. I just need to rest for a few days. Thanks God. I didnt sleep all night, for I was worrying about you. Xinyou breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, Henry came from the distance and Kerry said to her, You leave for a while, I need to talk to Henry about something. Okay, I see the flowers blooming, so Ill go pick some for you. Xinyou walked forward with easy steps. She knew what was going to be said anyway, so there was no need to listen. Henry whispered, Young master, as Kevin s expects, nothing was left on the top of Nanshan Mountain, as if nothing had happened. What about the Cayenne? It seemed that they were fast and they didnt want to attract the attention of the police. Its gone, it should have been dragged away. Its been raining all night, so theres no trace left. Kerry frowned, You go and check what Hao has been doingtely. Henry was surprised, Young master is suspecting him? There arent many people in City A who can n so and still mobilize so many men. You go investigate first and well talk about it after your results. Upstairs, Venus finished her meal and took a shower. Then she found a long-sleeved dress to put on. She was about to start her revenge n. Youngdy? Mrs. Qin looked at her in surprise, Where are you going? Its a nice day, Im going out for a walk. Venus said coldly. Mrs. Qin was very pleased, Yes, take a walk. You cant stay in the house all the time. Venus didnt answer, out of the door to meet Kevin. He looked at her, walking around her to the pool. In the garden, Xinyou was picking flowers like an innocent girl, and Kerry was standing next to her, watchingzily. What an idle scene, but it was broken by the arrival of Venus. You guys are really in a good mood. Venus sneered, holding the knife in her hand. She was nervous, what if she really killed him? Kerry looked at her with no expression, wondering what she wanted to do here. Wasnt she still dying of hunger strike in the morning? So, she was back to normal now? Venus stepped closer to him, trying to make the expression on her face look fierce and desperate, Kerry, you killed my brother, why are you still in the mood to apany this woman to pick flowers? Dont you have a little bit of guilt? In the meantime, Kerry exined once again, Venus, I told you at that time. Tianye is a fake one. He is not your brother. Dont lie to me anymore, Venus shouted at him like a mad woman, Today, Ill kill you for him! After saying that, she raised his right hand, stabbing at him. Venus, you stop! Xinyou threw down her flowers and ran over, shouting as she ran, Help. Venus is killing Kerry. However, though Kerry was injured, he could easily stop her. The moment Venuss knife stabbed down, he held her wrist with his hand and then deftly took the knife from her. Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (5) Chapter 142 Pretending to be crazy (5) "Venus, are you trying to kill me?" Kerry mocked, ying the knife in his hand, "you dont have enough strength and the angle is wrong. Besides, the knife is too short. I suggest you train for a while before doing it again" "Kerry Ye, don''t be arrogant. As long as I still breathe, I will definitely kill you." Venus said harshly, and left angrily before the bodyguard came. Xinyou thought that it was too easy for Venus to leave like this, and said to Kerry, "Kerry, are you really letting her go like this?" Kerry nced at her and asked indifferently, "Or what?" Xinyou was very anxious, "She just wanted to kill you, how could you let her go easily? If she thinks of another way next time, don''t you have to worry about it all the time?" Kerry strolled forward, and there were a few green grass in the bricks under his feet, "What do you want to do? Lock her up?" Xinyou looked at his gloomy face, knowing that what she had just said had made him unhappy, so she quickly said, "No, no. I''m just afraid that she will hurt you again." Kerry snorted coldly, "she can''t hurt me at all." As for locking her up, Kerry wouldn''t even think about it. Now Venus''s emotions were on the verge of copse. If she was not allowed to vent it, it will really drive her crazy. He didn''t want to see her go crazy before his own eyes. ... At dinner, Mrs Qin putted all the food on the table, Kerry looked at the empty seat opposite and asked, "Mrs Qin, where is Venus? Let here down for dinner." Mrs Qin said in embarrassment, "Master, young mistress just brought the meal to her room." Kerry was angry, "Call her down." "Young mistress said... she wants to eat alone." Mrs Qin didn''t dare to say what Venus said. What she said at the time was that she didn''t want to sit with the murderer because she was afraid that she would vomit. Kerry was about to get mad, but thinking of her red and swollen eyes, he just suppressed the anger in his heart. Forget it, just bear her this time. Xinyou took advantage of the situation and said, "Kerry, don''t be angry with Venus. How could she come to dinner when she is so sad?" Then, shedled a bowl of soup, "Mrs Qin made it specially for you, so drink more to nourish blood and nourish energy." Kevin Ye smiled secretly, this girl was addicted to acting. At about 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, Venus got up from the bed and found a snow-white dress. Her hair wasbed straight down on her shoulders, and she smiled strangely in the mirror. Tonight, she would act Sadako. She pushed the door open, walked out barefoot, and went downstairs. After walking around in the huge vi, there wasnt anyone except for the dim light. What a failure. She turned upstairs. "Ah... Who is there?" Venus stopped, smiled, and thought, I''m sorry, John. Turning around slowly, staring at John in a daze, she said in a very bitter tone, "Where is my brother? I''m looking for my brother." Steward Wang wiped his cold sweat, moved slowly, and asked in disbelief, "Young mistress? What...what''s wrong with you?" "Where''s my brother? I''m looking for my brother." Venus repeated these words, and her eyes were hollow. Steward Wang looked at her with horror in his heart. The young mistress might not have been stimted to have sleepwalking. "Young mistress, go back to the room first. Your brother... is in the room." Steward Wang said without conscience. She looked so scary in the mid of the night, so he wanted to trick her back to the room first. "In the room? Okay, I''ll go back to the room." Venus quickly went upstairs. Stewart Wang quickly followed, but saw that she did not enter her room, but went straight to Kerry''s room, and then knocked hard at the door. "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom" In the middle of the night, the knock on the door was very permeating. "Young mistress, it''s not this room. You went to the wrong room." John said anxiously, not daring to pull her. Venus didn''t care, but still knocked hard.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The door opened, and Kerry appeared at the door. He was angry, but when he saw Venus, he became dull for a while. Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (1) Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (1) As if she hadn''t seen him, Venus Mu walked straight in, saying, "Where''s brother? Where is my brother? Brother -- Brother --" Kerry Ye watched her behavior in surprise and let her look for her brother in the spacious bedroom. "She, what''s the matter with her?" Kerry was also confused. He hadn''t encountered this kind of situation. John inferred, "The young mistress of the house is probably sleepwalking." "Sleepwalking? Then...what about this situation?" "I...I don''t know, but the old man said that sleepwalkers cannot be awakened, otherwise they will be scared to death." Kerry was extremely surprised, "Huh?" "Brother -- Brother --"Venus searched the toilet, bathroom and dressing room, but she couldn''t find the person she was looking for. Then she came to Kerry and looked at him for a long time and said, "where''s my brother?" Kerry felt ufortable when she saw him, "He... He''s gone away, and he hasn''te back." "No! "Venus screamed suddenly, she was also a little crazy, "No, he is dead, he is dead, stained by blood, I saw it, he is dead." "Venus, calm down," said Kerry, who tried to stop her pulling her hair, but was pushed away. "My brother is dead, he''s covered in blood, he''s dead..." Venus repeated, curled up in the corner of the door like a frightened kitten. Kerry didn''t know what to do. He raised his hand and hit Venus hard. At the moment when she was in aa, Venus thought to herself that she won''t y Zhenzi again next time, it''s too tiring. Kerry looked at her fallen body and asked Butler Wang, "Who else knows about it tonight?" "There should be no one. I didn''t see anyone else during my inspection tour, nor did I hear anyone shout." Kerry bent down and lifted Venus from the ground with one hand and said, "that''s good. I don''t want anyone in the vi to talk about it." Butler Wang bowed and said, "young master, I know." "You can go and have a rest." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Afraid that his shoulder might be hurt again, the housekeeper asked anxiously, "Young master, may I help you? Your injury is still not healed." "No." Kerry carried Venus into the bedroom and said, "close the door for me." The moon was bright outside the window and Kerry was staring at her lovely face. When did he feel reluctant to let her get hurt or to do anything bad to her? Venus, no matter what you be, I will not let you go, even if you hate me deeply. Kerry cradled her in his arms, smelling the lemon scent in her hair, and an indescribable feeling filled his heart. Early in the morning, Venus was awakened by the sun. As soon as she moved her head, her neck hurt badly. She recalled what happenedst night, remembering that it was Kerry who knocked herself unconscious. She opened her eyes, and sure enough, she was in Kerry''s bed. However, he seemed to have done nothing to herself. Yeah, he''s hurt and he couldn''t do anything. From the changing room came the sound of footsteps. Venus looked coldly as Kerry walked out in his shirt, his buttons still unbuttoned. "Why am I in your room? " Venus asked deliberately. "You came herest night in a sleepwalk," Kerry said as he buttoned up his shirt. "Impossible! "Venus denied, "How can I sleepwalk?" "Did I bring you here? Humph." Kerry sneered. Venus grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, but Kerry didn''t hide. The pillow hit his leg andnded on the ground. "Kerry, let''s wait and see!" Venus climbed down from the bed, put down the cruel words, and left the bedroom. "All right, Venus. I''ll wait." Kerry''s lips curled up. Dr. Han was indignant at the remark that Kerry was going to work. This was the third day of his injury. Shouldn''t he stay at home? "Anyway, I don''t agree. If you have to go, I won''t be responsible for any symptoms." Dr. Han said angrily. Kerry pressed his temple. His wound healed quickly, but he was afraid to frighten Dr. Han, so he didn''t show it to him. He just asked him to leave the medicine for himself. "Young master, since Dr. Han has said that you need to rest, don''t go to thepany." Butler Wang also came to persuade him. Kevin, holding a ss of water, said, "well, without you, the boss, can''t thepany run normally?" Well, Kerry spread his hands, "Okay, let me rest for another two days, it''s a holiday for me." Dr. Han finally smiled, "That''s right. You have a good rest and I''ll see another patient." In his rest days, it was not peaceful, because Venus attacked him secretly several times, such as pushing him down from the balcony and drugging the food, but they all happened to be seen by others and ended in failure. Originally, she didn''t want to really kill him, but just behaved. The rhythm was just right. Kerry grew more tolerant of her behavior, but his face became more and more gloomy, because he found that Venus''s spirit seemed a little abnormal. Sometimes her mind would wander while she was eating, and she would sleepwalk more often at night. Slowly, rumors spread all over the vi. "Did you see itst night? The young mistress of the house ran around with a knife and said she was looking for her brother." "I saw it. In the end, the young master took the knife off. Oh, it''s terrible." "You said..." The little maid looked around carefully and continued to discuss in a low voice, "Is the youngdy mad?" "Shhh - keep it low," another maid said nervously, "I heard that it was because the young master killed the youngerdy''s brother, and she would be like this. Ah the youngdy is also very miserable." "You said, if the youngdy is mad, will the young master drive her out?" "I don''t know... Don''t say it, don''t say it, John the Butler ising here..." Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (2) Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (2) What Venus had been doing was just what Xinyou wanted. She called Hao Nangong after seeing Venus almost poured boiled water onto Kerry. How did you deal with the dead body? Xinyou asked. She didnt want anything to go wrong at this crucial time. Dont worry. The body was burnt to ashes. How is everything going with you? Hao asked. Xinyou was on the balcony on second floor. She kept her voice low and said proudly: Everything is going so smoothly. I believe we will achieve our goals pretty soon. Of course, she didnt tell Hao the fact that Venus had gone mad. Thats good. Xinyou hung up the phone. She felt so good. Doctor Han changed Kerry s bondage for onest time that day. Kerry finally summoned up the courage and asked: Doctor Han, do you know anything about mental disorders? Doctor Han was putting his medical tools away. He froze when he heard what Kerry said. He asked in astonishment: Who is sick? Kerry sighed heavily and said: Ill take you to her. Venus was in her bedroom. When she heard people outside the door, she grabbed a pencil and began scribbling all over a paper. Doctor Han called Venuss name, and he felt his heart was pounding violently. He was concerned with Venuss mental health long ago when he saw the way Kerry treated her, but he never thought the day woulde so soon. Doctor Han? Venus looked at him. Her brow furrowed. What are you doing here? Im not sick. I dont need a doctor. Doctor Han smiled gently. Im only here to visit you. We havent seen each other for such a long time. How is everything going? Im doing fine. Venus said calmly. But the moment Kerry walked into the room, Venus flew into a blind rage. She threw the pencil heavily on the ground and shouted at Kerry: Get out!! I dont want you to be here!! Get the hell out!! Doctor Han calmed her nerves and pushed Kerry out of the room. Dont worry. We will go. Calm down. The door was shut. Venus sighed with relief. She sneaked to the door and listened to their conversation. How long has she been like this? Doctor Han asked concernedly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Almost a week. Does she have any other symptoms? Apart from her fiery temper? Kerry thought about it and said: She always seems absent-minded for no reason. She sleepwalks a lot. Sometimes she is just not in her right mind, and she even tried to kill me. Doctor Han snorted and said: Its normal that she wants to kill you, after what you did to her. Kerry red at him. Doctor Han ignored him and said grimly: I rmend you to take her to a specialized hospital and give her a thorough checkup. These clinical psychologists will help her a lot. Dont wait, because it will only get worse. But I dont want to take her to that kind of hospital. Kerry was hesitant. What if Venus really has some kind of mental illness. He thought. Its just a physical examination. You can take her back home if her mental condition is not that bad. Doctor said. He then stopped for a few seconds and then said: She doesnt want to see you these days. If you keep appearing in her eyes, her condition will only get worse. Venus almost burst intoughter hearing what they said. I know. Ill think about that. Do remember that she needs treatment in an instant. As you can see, she is in a bad condition. I know. Venus then rushed to the window when they were done talking. Obviously she needed to take more actions to make Kerry determined to send her away. So, what should I do next? Venus thought to herself. ...... That night, Xinyou put on delicate makeups, and walked into Kerry s room dressed in her new silk pajamas. Kerry was drinking wine on the balcony. A breeze came and blew up Xinyous dress. Kerry, the doctor said you cant drink wine now. Xinyou sat beside him and put her hand over his ss. Stop drinking, please. Kerry lowered his head and looked at her sparkling eyes. Her lips were full and sensual. What are you doing here? Kerry s voice was deep. She could feel his breath on her face and her nostrils were filled with his smell, which was mature and and delectable. Xinyou thought it would work. She ced her arms around Kerrys neck and pressed her chest against his. You look so sad these days. You have obviously got something on your mind, so I came to talk with you. Kerry knew what was her true intention. But he didnt want to push her away. Talk about what? Xinyou slide her hand into his shirt, and her body copsed onto his as if she was boneless. Anything. As long as it can make you happy. You know I want you to be happy. I know. You want me to sleep with you, right? Kerry whispered to her. Xinyou froze for an instant and thenughed, and pressed her body against his even tighter. She said tteringly: What are you talking about? I like you. Thats why I want to get you. Is that so? You like me? Kerry put a finger below her jaw and lifted her head up. Their eyes met. His eyes were blue and deep, no emotion was betrayed by his eyes. Xinyou moved her head up, and then their lips met. She said: Yes. I like you very much. Kerry was tempted. He kissed her on her lips tightly, and Xinyou poked her tongue out...... Outside the room, Venus stole a bucket of gasoline from the garage, and walked into Kevins room. Venus, what are you gonna do? Kevin sat up from his bed and looked at her in astonishment. Venusughed shyly and said: Kevin, this is thest time, you must help me. Kevin saw the gasoline and said in disbelief: You want to set fire on this vi? Venus said in a hurry: No, no. I only want to burn Kerry s room. Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (3) Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (3) Venus! You promised that you wont kill my big brother! Kevin was obviously angry. Thats why I came here to ask you to help me. I dont want to make him die. So, whats your n? Venus crooked her finger at him and said: Come, let me tell you. Venus then whispered her n to Kevin. Kevin still didnt agree. Its too dangerous. If things get out of control, both you and my big brother would be in great danger. No. We wont be in any danger. If the fire got out of control, we can still jump out of the window. There is awn below the window and we wont have our legs broken. Venus tried to convince him. Kevin. I am so tired of acting. I think if I keep doing this, Ill really get mad. So, this is thest time. If I still cant get away from here after this, Ill give up. Kevin thought about it for a long time. Then he put on his shoes helplessly and said: Venus, I cant believe I am going to help you to set fire on this vi. I think Im also mad. Venus said smilingly: Ill start the fire, and you will put the fire out. Kerry and Xinyou were still on the balcony, having sex. They were so absorbed that they didnt notice it when the door was opened. Kerry has very sensitive nose and he smelled it the moment Venus poured the gasoline on the rug. Whats the smell? He pushed Xinyou away, who was all over him. Xinyou was engulfed by strong sexual desire, and she said angrily: What smell? The minute she finished, a spark appeared at the door and fell on the ground. The next thing they knew, a huge fire broke out in the room. Xinyou screamed and rolled off Kerry. Venus walked into the room with a bucket of gasoline and shouted hysterically: Kerry! I cant kill you! So we have to die together! Kerry rushed towards her and tried to snatch the bucket, but Venus ran away nimbly. The fire was right behind her, and Kerry said anxiously: Venus,e to me! Dont you want to die together with me? Thene here! Kerry! Are you afraid? Venusughed uproariously. She had never felt such ecstasy as she did that night. She was taking revenge, and it felt so damn good. The fire spread rapidly and soon it reached the living room. Venus! Come here! Kerry reached out and tried to grab Venus, but he found his other arm was grabbed by Xinyou tightly. Kerry, dont! You will get hurt! Kerry shouted viciously: Let me go! No! Dont...... Before she finished, She was kicked into a corner by Kerry. Venuss long hair was loose, and she looked like a phoenix with the raging fire as her background. At that time, Kevin appeared with a fire-extinguisher, and half a minuteter, all the servants appeared, and they were all equipped with fire-extinguishers. Soon, the fire was put out. The gasoline bucket was also snatched from Venuss hands. Kerry delivered a hard p across Venuss face. She fell on the ground heavily, and her face was covered by her hair, so no one could see her eyes. Venus! Are you freaking mad! Kerry s veins bulged. He was worried about her safety a few minutes ago, but now, he was seized by a desire to kill her. John dismissed the crowd. Kevin looked at Venus, who was still on the ground, and for the first time he wished Venus could leave Kerry for good. Because he couldnt put up with a man using violence against a woman. Venus wiped blood from the corner of her mouth. There was no madness in her eyes, only despair. She looked at Kerry and Xinyou, who was standing in a corner, smiled, and left. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There were only Kerry and Xinyou in the room. Kerry clenched his hand, with which he just hit Venus, and he felt a pang of regret. Kerry, are you alright? Xinyou walked over timidly and asked softly. Get lost! Kerry roared in a low voice. Xinyou left quietly. Her eyes were filled with hatred. She would have achieved her dream tonight, if Venus didnt appear. But it was obvious that Venus wouldnt stay in the house any longer. She would be the hostess of this ce soon. Xinyou thought. The dawn broke, and another day started. Everyone in the vi was talking about Venuss madness after what happenedst night. Venus knew Kerry woulde to her. Maybe it was because of womans sixth sense. So she dressed herself and waited for him in front of the window. She didnt feel happy, nor did she feel sad. She only felt free. It was eight oclock, and Kerry walked into her room. Venus, Ill take you to see doctor. Kerry s eyes fell upon her swollen face, and he felt he couldnt even breathe. Venus stood up and said calmly: Fine. Kevin walked to them when they got into the car and said: Big brother, Ill go with you. Maybe she will need my help. Kerry looked at Venuss expressionless face and nodded. The car dragged to the hospital. Venus was looking outside the window. And she pondered how could she fool the doctors. She felt regretful for not reading some books about mental illness. Kerry took her to the best hospital in the city. The doctor asked about her symptoms and demanded to talk with her alone. Venus, look at this picture. What do you see? Venus shot a nce at the picture and didnt say anything. Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (4) Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (4) It was only a picture of a tree. Whats so interesting about that. Venus thought. Venus, do you still remember what happenedst night? The doctor asked. I started a fire. Venusughed coldly. But I didnt burn him to death. What a shame. The doctor didnt seem to be surprised at all. He said kindly: Cant you fall asleepst night? I slept very good. Venus answered. Then, the doctor took out some equipment and gave her a checkup, and concluded that Venus was suffering from schizophrenia and depression. Is it serious? Kerry asked concernedly. Sever depression can lead to death. What do you think. The doctor nced at him and said: She should stay in hospital and take treatment. She is afraid of you, so youd better stop appearing in front of her, or she will get nervous. The doctor then stopped for a few seconds and asked: Did you use violence against her? No, I didnt. Kerry denied. Then who pped her so hard? Mr Ye, you cant hit her whatever happens. She is in a very vulnerable psychological state right now, and she will break down if you hit her! Kerry was speechless. He knew he was wrong, but he was so pissed off at that moment. Fine. Fill this form out, and she will stay in the hospital. We will give her the best treatment. Kerry initially wanted to take her back home. He had obviously underestimated her illness. Thank you. The forms were filled out, and Venus lived in a separate fancy ward. There was a living room, a bedroom, and a kitchen. It was just like a small apartment. Venus was very satisfied. She wanted to laugh but she refrained. You stay here and listen to the doctors. I wille back and visit you. Kerry said. He was loath to part with her. Venus had her back towards him. She bit her lips to prevent herself fromughing. Kerry lifted his arm and he wanted to stroke her hair, but he then drooped his arm heavily because he thought she would be frightened. Venus, Im leaving. Venus was still motionless. She turned around only when she heard the door was shut. She felt relieved. She was wild with joy and she jumped up and down in the ward to express her excitement. When she jumped onto the sofa in the living room, the door was opened suddenly. Venus was so frightened that she almost fell. She looked at the door and found it was Kevin. You almost frightened me to death! I thought it was Kerry. Venus patted on her chest and said. She then jumped off the sofa and walked to Kevin. Why are you here? You are such a good actress. I thought you really went mad. Kevin said jokingly. These days were so dark. I dont even want to think about them. Totally different from the way she presented herself in front of the doctor, Venus was now full of vigor and energy. Kevin gave her phone back to her and said: This is a psychiatric hospital, and you must remember not to take the pills these doctors give you, since you are not ill. Whats your n? Venus got serious and said: I am going to divorce Kerry. He now thinks Im crazy, and he wouldnt keep a crazy woman beside him, would he? Kevins brow furrowed because he knew Kerry wouldnt agree to end their marriage so easily. Fine. Since you have already made up your mind, Ill find awyer to help you. Kevin said. He was doing it not only for Venus, but also for himself. Thank you. Kevin. Kevin then embraced her shortly. He said: I must get going. I have something to deal with. Before Venus realized what was happening, Kevin had already disappeared. Why did he just hug me? Tofort me? As a friend? Right. He hugged me as a friend, and he has no other meaning. Venus thought to herself. For the next two days, Venus sometimes cooperated with the doctors. It was mostly some counselings, and she just took them as some casual chats. And as for the medicines prescribed by the doctors, she flushed all of them down the toilet. These two days were the most enjoyable days since Venus got married. Her doctor was bewildered, because he couldnt see anything wrong with her. She eats abundantly, and sleeps soundly. Kerry didnt show up. Maybe he was worried that he might frighten Venus. On the third day, the doctor tried to make Venus to go back home. He said: Venus, I think you have made a very good recovery. Maybe you can leave the hospital. No! I wont! Im sick! Im not cured yet! Venus protested excitedly. She had to keep acting until she divorced Kerry. The doctor furrowed his brow and said: Fine. If you insist. Kerry is a rich person anyway. Dont mention him! I hate him! Venus sat on her bed and put her arms around her legs. She looked very angry. The doctor realized that Venus was sick all because of Kerry. That afternoon, Venus was drawing, and someone paid an unexpected visit. Venus. It was a familiar voice. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus froze. Why is this bastard here? She thought. His footsteps approached. Venus put on a nk expression and looked at him. It was Hao Nangong. They hadnt met each other for a long time. He still looked young and attractive. Venus looked at him with a nk expression for a few seconds and then asked: You are Hao Nangong. I know you. And then she went back to drawing her design. Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (5) Chapter 143 Kerry, I Must Leave You (5) Mixed feelings came over Hao Nangong when he saw Venus. He likes Venus so very much, and there was nothing that he couldnt do to get her. But seeing that Venus was in such a state, he felt a pang of regret. He began doubting whether what he did was right or not. But he soon dispelled his doubts. Venus, what are you drawing? Hao wanted to look at her picture, but when he finished, Venus moved back suddenly as if she was frightened. She gave him a hostile re and said angrily: What are you doing? Hao pointed at her design and said awkwardly: I...I only want to see your drawing. No! Venus held the picture against her chest tightly and moved farther away from him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hao had no idea what to do next. He thought about it and said: Alright. You can keep drawing. Ill go out. Hao decided to ask the doctor for some advice. Venus sighed with relief when Hao walked away. She used to like him a lot, but now she didnt want to see him at all because she knew what he had been doing behind her back. But what is he doing here? And how should I deal with him? Venus thought. Venus felt confused, and she sent a message to Kevin, telling him that Hao was here. Kevin sent a message back to her, which reads Just wait and see. Venus took his advice, cause she couldnt think of any other way to deal with him. ...... It was at Yehuang Group. All the workers sensed that Kerry was in a bad mood since he came to the company. They were very careful not to get on his nerves. The newest issue of Fengshang Magazine came out, and Venuss pictures were in it. Everyone was surprised by her fancy style, because in their opinion, Venus was too timid to dress like that. Kerry stared at Venuss delicate features on the picture. His eyes betrayed his affection for her, but no one noticed it, not even himself. Turned out, she had always been putting her artistic talents to good use, but now, she had to cover her talents because of him. Xinyou felt free and happy without Venus in thepany. She ordered some lunch from a fancy restaurant even though it was still not lunch time. It was a good opportunity to win Kerry back. She took the lunch and went to Kerry s office excitedly, but Secretary Liu stopped her at the door. Xinyou, you are not allowed to get into this office for personal affairs, remember? Xinyous chin tipped proudly and she said: Secretary Liu, it was a rule in the past. The times have changed. Why dont you ask him whether he wants lunch or not. He is not in the office. Secretary Liu said coldly. Xinyou didnt believe her. She said: Thats not possible. You are lying. Then, when Secretary Liu was not paying attention, she pushed the door open and got in, only to find there was no one in the office, just like what Secretary Liu said. Secretary Liu closed the door and said to Xinyou: Xinyou, if you keep viting the rules, I will have to terminate our contract and end your internship ahead of time. Xinyou refrained her anger and apologized: Im sorry. I was just concerned with Kerry. He is always so busy and he always forgets about eating lunch. Please leave here. Secretary Liu motioned her to go. Xinyou nced at her and left. When she walked to the elevator, she called Kerry, and said softly: Kerry, can we have lunch together? Im busy. Where are you? Im going to visit Venus, and Im now driving. Talk to youter. Xinyou was so angry when he hung up the phone. She threw the lunch into a trash can beside her. Kerry stopped the car beside a restaurant and walked inside. Wee sir. The waitress greeted him politely. Kerry went to the counter and said: I want three of your best cuisines. Be quick. Ill take them away. Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (1) Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (1) Hao asked his chef to bring food to hospital, to pleas Venus. Take a sip, Venus, it took them hours to make this soup.Said Hao, putting a bowl a milk-white fish soup near Venus. How is it? Asked Hao as Venus tasted the soup. Pretty good. Answer Venus, and she did mean it. That delighted Hao:So d you like it, Ill bring something different tomorrow. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Tomorrow? Wait, was he nning toe everyday? Haos phone rang before Venus got to say no, he walked outside the room but Venus managed to pick up the talk. Mom? Okay, be right back. Finally, Venus was already fed up with his enthusiasm. Hao walked back into the room and said to her gently:Enjoy it, Venus. I have some things to settle. Therell be people doing the clean-up after you finish your meal. Okay. Replied Venus, without even looking at hi, which Hao didnt mind. He fixed his eyes on her for a little while and left. Venus took a nce at the door as Haos footsteps drifted away, until she was sure that Hao was gone. What a damn-long morning! She took her time enjoying the soup after which she started walking around in the room, wondering when thewyer that Kevin mentioned woulde. She got excited every time she thought about divorcing Kerry, which would eventually set her free. You look fine. There came a mans voice behind her. Venus immediately turned around and found Kerry at the door with packed lunch in his hand. Dont look at me like Im a bad guy,Kerry walked in and noticed the lunchbox on the dining table, frowned,Youve had lunch? He was met with Venuss indifferent silence. Then we could eat together. Said Kerry as he ced the lunch on the table and unpacked it. Out! It was Venus, pointing at Kerry with a knife in her hand. Kerry was shocked for a while, but soon looked to her and said helplessly:Cant I just have my lunch? Out! She was nearly shrieking, and more emotional,Or die here! Easy, Venus, easy. Said Kerry, trying to calm her down. Shut up and get lost! Out, Kerry, out! Screamed Venus, wielding the knife in her hand as if mad, Kerry kept a distance from her, worrying that he might get hurt. Nurses and Venus doctor all dropped their chopsticks and took Kerry out of the room as got into the room. Calm now, Venus, hes gone. Drop the knife, okay? Said Venus doctor slowly. Her hands were shaking, there was a moment she felt like she had really gone mad. The knife dropped from her hand as she knelt down and threw her arms around her shoulder, sobbing. Her doctor walked near, patted on her back and uttered:Alright, now... Kerry was watching outside the room, heart aching as if stabbed. Even thought they used to have quarrels and fights, he still found her vivid and full of vitality, he still found himself reflected in her eyes back in those days. But now, she was crying in a dark corner and he couldnt even get near her to help. What had he done to her to push her so far like that? Mr Ye, youd better note unless its some matters of significance. She has been recovering well, even joked with our nurses, but your presence just sent her back to the unstable mental stage the day she got here. Okay, I get it. Said Kerry, eyes fixed on her. Hao appeared in her room right on 11 am the next day, with various food and a bunch of red roses. I wish you all the best, Venus. Do you like it? Hao Nangong, I dont like roses. Replied Venus, smiling constrainedly. Then tell me what you like and Ill get it right now. I dont like flowers, okay? Okay, I see. Answered Hao, not upset at all. He came back with a special in the afternoon, a manuscripts of a famous French fashion designer. It was a delightful surprise to Venus, she looked at it from top to bottom and from bottom to top, said:Where did you get this? Its so precious! Hao was delighted as well knowing he picked the right gift, thanks to Xinyous advice. I can get you whatever you desire, well, except the moon. Said Hao gently. Gooses bumps crawled over Venus, but still she smiled:Thank you, Hao. There came a warm smile on Haos face as well, since he managed to changed Venus attitude toward him withing just two days. A stray of hair fell from Venus forehead as her attention was caught on the manuscript, Hao put it back her ear and was met with no refusal. It encouraged his confidence. It took him great effort to get the manuscript, there would be moreing up and he had managed to guarantee that they would alle to Venus. Soon Venus seemed to smile more often when Hao was around, their rtionship were going smoothly to the good side as if all the misunderstandings had never existed. Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (2) Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (2) In the study of Yes vi, on a weekend. Any information of Hao from your investigation? Asked Kerry Ye to Henry Zhang. Nothing special, there was no evidence that he was linked to what happened that time, but... Said Henry. Kerry nced at him and said:Go on. Hes been visiting the hospital quite often. Is he sick? Asked Kerry, eyebrow lifted. Fists clenching, Henry gathered up his nerve and said:No, hes visiting Venus. Kerrys face turned stern immediately, reminiscing the lunchboxes and utensils he sawst time in Venus room, it turned out they were Haos. Why didnt you tell me until now? We didnt figure that out until now, his bodyguard had made it quite hard for us to get close to him. Answered Henry, head down. Fool! Scorned Kerry. There came knocking on the door and was met with Kerrys anger:Whos there? Its me, Sir. Come in. John the butler came in with a package in his hand:Sir, it just arrived. Kerry tore open the package and found a few papers in it, which pissed him off:Divorce? To hell with it! He mmed the papers on the table and left the room, with Henry and the butler in two after they took a look at each other. There was already Venus name on the paper, the divorce agreement. A few hours ago. Venus felt dizzy when she got up. Doctor checked and told her it was a fever, she would be prescribed some medicine if the fever doesnt go down after a sleep. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hao came when she was hanging on the edge of falling asleep. Doctor told me you got a fever, is it, Venus? Said Hao as he dropped some things on the ground and ced his hand on Venus forehead,Its...hot, how do you feel now? Need some water? Venus nodded, her throat was having a drought. Hao got her a cup a warm water and said:Take it slow, dont get choked. Venus felt better after taking a gulp of water and said to Hao:Why did youe so early? Hao sat at the bedside and looked at her tenderly:Its weekend, you may get bored being alone here. Thank you, Hao. Im still sleepy, can I take a break first? Hao lifted his eyebrow and patted on Venus shoulder:Not now, I got a file here and need you signature on it. What? Asked Venus, heart beating rapidly, thinking what was Hao scheming. Hao took out a few papers out of his pocket and said:You want to leave, Kerry, dont you? Sign this and youll be free. Really? Venus barely sat up from the bed and checked the paper titled divorce agreement. It quickly knocked away Venus dizziness. She never thought it would be that easy to get the agreement, and she wouldve been nice to Hao a lot earlier had she known that was what Hao was nning. Are you alright, Venus? Said Hao nervously. Venus turned around and smiled nearly unconsciously:Just a bit dizzy. Hao was delighted and handed her the pen:Sign it, youll be free from Kerry for good. Venus took a deep breath and signed her name on the paper, there were three documents to sign and she signed them all. Hao let out a sigh of relief after Venus signed her name on all the documents, he ruffled her hair gently and said:Alright now, take a break and Ill take care of the rest. Venus nodded and fell asleep again. That was it? She didnt really checked what was on the documents, but it didnt matter anyway, with or without beingpensated from the divorce. But would Kerry sign it? It would be strange that he would. First steps been taken anyway, she decided to leave everything to Hao as long as she could get rid of Kerry. But what she didnt know was that she just tossed herself into another abyss. It was afternoon already when Venus woke up. Hao walked in with a cup of water again:Doctor said you need some more water,e one,drink some. Okay. Venus drank the water sip by sip, thinking whether Kerry had received the agreement. Suddenly the door was open, it was Kerry. Well, speak of the devil. Kerry strode into the room and said to Hao grimly:What are you doing here? Taking care of Venus, shes sick. Replied Hao as he remained sitting at the bedside, kept Venus behind him as if challenging Kerry. Venus Mu is my wife, I see no need of you being here. Said Kerry, incensed. Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (3) Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (3) Hao Nangong was pissed as well:Kerry Ye, Venus couldve avoid ending up like this if it werent for you! Now youre here iming shes your wife? Have you ever treated her like shes your wife? Its none of your business! Said Kerry, fists clenching. It sure isnt if it was not Venus that you married!Sneered Hao. Get lost, I need to speak to her. Said Kerry, looking at Venus behind Hao. No! Get out, I dont want to see you! Screamed Venus. Kerry grabbed her by her arms and dragged her out of bed and stared into her eyes:Venus Mu, did you sign the divorce agreement? So what? Youre a demon, Kerry Ye, let me go! Screamed Venus, trying her best to get Kerry off her. Then live your happy life with Hao? No way, Venus Mu! Hao helped Venus got Kerrys hand off her and stood between Kerry and Venus:Leave this ce, Kerry, she doesnt want to see you. Shut up! Shouted Kerry,Who are you to interfere with our family business? Hao shrugged:Fine, but Kerry, for the sake of your own good, youd better sign the agreement as soon as possible. And Kerry didnt budge:I said I wont, there will be Kerrys wife on her tomb even if she die! Wait for your afterlife and prey you could be together with her by then! Kerry words nted fear into Venus heart. Okay, see you at the court, then. Said Hao. Does your parents know this, Hao Nangong? Dont you remember their warningsst time,about marrying a woman who had married once? Sneered Kerry. What can they do about it once Ive made up my mind? Said Hao, but still he had worries about her parents attitude. He knew it for sure that his parents would never agree such a marriage. But he had decide to elope with Venus if his parents stick to that attitude. Drop your big talks when youre in charge of your family, Hao Nangong, now leave! Said Kerry, pointing to the door. Dont, Hao! Its you that should leave, Kerry, I dont want to see you anymore!Shouted Venus as she grabbed Hao by his arm. Kerry almost lost his control of anger hearing it. Hao immediately took Venus hand in his and said:See? Now tell me who needs to leave! Seeking death, are you, Venus? Uttered Kerry, blue eyes zing with rage. Fine, kill me! Just like how you kill my brother, it would be a favor to you! Cried Venus, staring into Kerrys eyes. You... Kerry was speechless, what was wrong with this woman talking back at her own husband? Hao turned around and said tenderly:Dont worry, he wont do anything to you as long as Im here. Venus rested her head on his shoulder and nodded. You see it now, Kerry, youre thest man Venus wants to see. Why dont you just do us a favor and get lost? Sneered Hao with great sarcasm, holding Venus hand in his. It was thest straw on Kerrys back, whoter punched toward Hao. Bang! Hao was knocked down on the ground and Venus shrieked out of fear. Kerry stomped on Haos chest as he tried to got up:Remember what you said today, Hao Nangong. You will pay for this! Then he turned around and choked Venus with hands on her neck and stared into her eyes:Dont you ever imagine this divorce, youll be mine, alive or dead. If you dare messing around with this bastard, Ill skin you alive! Venus kept screaming, waving her arms trying to get rid of Kerry. Doctor came hearing the scream of Venus but dared not do anything, he knew who Kerry was. Luckily Kerry soon left the room. Youre insane, Kerry. Venus kept panting as she thought to herself. Hao got up from the ground, wiped away the blood on his mouth as if nothing happened and said:Are you alright, Venus? Im...fine...Whispered Venus as she crawled into bed again,I need some sleep, just...leave me alone. The doctor took Hao out of the room and said:You heard it, wed better just leave her alone. Hao nodded, closed the door, stayed for a while and made for the end of the hallway. He couldnt wait no more, his n must be carried out as soon as possible before Kerry did anything to separate him from Venus. He made a call:Xinyou, I need to see you. When? Said Xinyou, he was asking the maidens to set up curtains in the vi. 5pm, same old ce. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Xinyou checked the time, there were two hours left. Okay. Kerry drove on the road with a excessively rapid speed, he kept stomping the gas pedal as anger and hatred in his heart piled up, he didnt hit the break until he drew close to a truck in front of him. With a sharp sound of squeaking, his car stopped a meter away from the truck. Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (4) Chapter 144 Divorce Agreement (4) Kerry Ye calmed himself down after cing his head on the steering wheel for a while and made a call. Greetings, Mr Nangong, its been a long timest time we met each other. You must have been busy, president Ye, never saw you in any ofmercial meetings. Said Hao Nangongs father from the other side of the call. Actually, Im calling to tell you something. Go ahead, please. Looking at the cars running along the road, he said coldly:Have you noticed what your son has been up to? I have to ask for your forgiveness if anything happens to him since he seemed to be quite interested in my wife. Damn him... Cursed Haos father, and soon apologized,Ill talk to him about his soon, dont worry, president Ye. Yes and Nangongs family were both quite influential in the Sky City, Kerry didnt want things between them to head to the bad side because of his issue with Hao. I appreciate it, I would like him to stay away from my wife, for I cant guarantee that there would be no bullets in my gun next time. Kerry, the rtionship between us had been great for a long time, do me a favor and leave this to me, hell be disciplined. Said Haos father sternly. I wish so, Mr Nangong. Said Kerry after which he hang up the phone and hit the road again. Do you think you can really snatch Venus out of me Hao? Haos phone suddenly rang when he was on his way to meet Xinyou. It was from his father, Hao hesitated and picked it up one second before the call stopped. Where the hell are you? His father sounded incensed. Hanging around, whats up, dad? Get back, now! No, got some important matters at hand, can I go back tomorrow? Hao kept trying to got away from his father knowing he would be grounded once he head back home. Are you with Venus now? No! Why would I? Mom had warned me before. Dont you lie to me, Kerry has called me, It was his fathersst warning,If you donte back by tonight, all your money will be frozen! Suit yourself, then. Said Hao and hang up the phone. He had transfer all the money that was enough for him and Venus to spend for the rest of their lives to an overseas ount. The phone rang again, it was his mother. This time, Hao powered off his phone. On the other side, Xinyou sneaked out of the vi. Get the car ready, Im going out. Said Kevin to the butler, standing on the balcony fixing his eyes on Xinyou. His car followed a bus Xinyou was on to a bus stop, Xinyou got off the bus and got into a coffee bar a few blocks away. Kevinughed seeing the name of that coffee shop, it seemed like Xinyou and Hao never thought about meeting elsewhere. Hao was already there when Xinyou arrived. Whats the matter? Hows thing going? Asked Xinyou. Hao asked for coffee and said:Not bad, and I wish this that this could be thest time we meet. Really? Xinyou seemed delighted. Its time, Ill leave with Venus. Hao smiled as he spoke Venus name. Xinyou was a bit jealous seeing the way Hao looked. She had no idea why there were so many men revolving around Venus. But anyway, Kerry would be hers soon. Anything else you need me to do? Hao took a ck bank card out of his pocket and said:Heres for you. Xinyou smiled:What, cooperation fee? Hao skewed at her and said:Not yet, we still need Kerry to sign the divorce agreement. To make him sign? Xinyou was surprised,How am I supposed to do that? You know what kind of man he is! Hao sneered:I dont care, just get it done, otherwise Kerry would never be yours. Xinyou stayed silent for a while, and smiled:Fine, take Venus away, and Ill get Kerry sign on the agreement. Hao took the coffee cup of and said:Wish us both sess. So did Xinyou:Wish us both sess. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kevin was aware that they hade to an agreement, but didnt know what it was. Kevin made a call to his man seeing Hao left the bar:Jie, follow Hao and report any suspicious thing he does. Yes, boss. Kevin was still worried, his instinct told him that these two people were scheming something serious. Chapter 144 Divorce agreement (5) Chapter 144 Divorce agreement (5) Having considered for a while, Kevin sent a text message to Venus Mu, telling him that Hao Nangong and Xinyou Qiao met each other, so she had to be careful. Then, Venus replied to the message, saying that she knew it. A few secondster, Venus sent another message, I forgot to tell you that Hao asked me to sign a divorce agreement this morning. Kerry came here after receiving it and was very angry as he had just left. A divorce agreement? Kevin was stunned when he saw this. Haos acted quickly, so it seemed that the biggest reason for his meeting with Xinyou was this divorce agreement. Yes vi. As soon as Kerry got back, she went into the study, where John had put the divorce agreement on top of all the papers. Kerry took it over and looked at it again. The reason for the divorce was that the couple had been estranged and quarreled frequently since they got married. They grew apart, so they could not live together any longer. On the divorce agreement, there was only one sentence: Venus was willing to get divorced without any fortune. Well, Venus, though you didnt take anything away, you could never go away from me. Lighting a match, Kerry set the divorce agreement on fire. After dinner, Kevin took him out for a walk in the garden as Kerry was in a bad mood. Xinyou immediately ran to the study on the third floor after seeing this. Trying to twist the lock and it actually opened, so Xinyou rushed into the study without hesitation. Where would he put the divorce agreement? On the shelves, on the desktop, in the drawers, Xinyou rummaged through but found nothing. Where exactly was it? Searching every corner of the study, Xinyou suddenly saw a dustbin in the corner covered with ash. He... might have burnt the divorce agreement. Thinking of this, Xinyou suddenly had a headache. Kerry was determined not to divorce Venus. How could she get him to sign it? Voice came that Kerry and Kevin were talking in the living room downstairs, so Xinyou dared not stay and pulled the door open to leave quietly. ... The hospital. After Venus received this message from Kevin, she became alert to Hao''s behavior. She even didnt eat the supper he had delivered. "What''s the matter? Doesn''t it taste good? What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Hao asked with concern. Venus shook her head, "I dont have an appetite. I don''t want to eat anything."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hao looked at the soup made specially and personallydled out a bowl of it for her. "If you don''t want to eat, have some soup," he said. "What if you are hungry at night? Venus took it and stirred it. She felt a faint smell of medicine and asked calmly, "This soup doesn''t smell like it always does." "I bought the medicinal food," Hao said calmly. "There are some Chinese herbs, which are good for sleeping, in it." "Oh... Well, "she eximed, frowning at the spoon which she tasted on her tongue," Oh, no, I can''t get used to it." Then she put the bowl on the table. Hao did not want to give this away, so he said, "Really? Don''t drink it if you don''t like it. I''ll buy another tomorrow." While he cleared the table, Venus hurried to the bathroom and rinsed her mouth. Did he drug her? What did he want to do? Did he want to make me unconscious with the drug and... Venus shuddered as the indescribable images shed through her mind. He might not so mean. Going outside the bathroom, Hao threw all the lunch boxes into the trash can, pouring a cup of warm water, and turning on the TV for her. "Is there anything you want to watch on TV?" Hao changed channels repeatedly, showing no apparent sign of trouble. Venus was sitting farthest from him on the sofa, holding the ss in her hand but not taking a drink. "Hao, it''s getting dark. Go home." Venus began to let him go. Chapter 145 Venus disappeared (1) Chapter 145 Venus disappeared (1) Hao Nangong looked down at his watch and said, Its only seven oclock, Ill stay with you for a while. Uh Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Venus Mu was feeling that there was something wrong with him tonight. Normally, he rarely stayed after dinner, but today he was sitting there watching TV. Hao, I want to rest. Venuss tone was a bit cold. There was some disappointment in his eyes, but he still showed a helpless smile, walking over to gently hug her, I just want to apany you for a while longer. Okay, Im leaving. Venus didnt say anything. She was depressed now anyway, so it was normal for her to be unstable. Hao lowered his head and smiled, Angry? Okay, Im leaving. Remember to drink the water and get some sleep. Ille to see you tomorrow. Venus said nothing. Hao couldnt help but pinch her face, looking at her deeply, and then left. When he disappeared down the hallway, Venus locked the door. She finally relieved now and then poured the cup of water into the sink. This night, Venus tossed and turned and couldnt sleep soundly, always feeling that something would happen. Until it was after one oclockte at night, she closed her eyes drowsily. It waste at night. The wind was blowing and thunder was rolling outside the window. The locked door moved a little, and after a few seconds of stopping, the door was opened from the outside. A dark shadow quietly walked to the bed and raised a hand to gently fondle her forehead, cheeks, the bridge of her nose, and finally rested on her red lips. Venus was already sleeping restlessly, and after realizing that there was someone beside her, she opened her eyes in confusion and was startled by him. She was about to scream, but that man covered her mouth, and then, with a stinging pain, a syringe stuck into her arm. Venus struggled desperately, using her hands to grab his arm, but heard him say in a deep voice, Venus, its me, dont scream. Ill take you away right now. Venus opened her eyes wide, with the moonlight, it was Hao, with a strange smile. Venus was frightened. Where was he going to take her to? Be good, dont move, its almost done. Then quickly, Venus felt her eyelids heavy and the hand that was struggling in mid-air was growing weak. One, two, three, sleep. Hao pulled out the needle and threw it on the ground, gently patting Venuss face, but she didnt react in the slightest. So fast? But its fine, Vivian, get some sleep, wake up and well start a new life. Theres no Kerry Ye or Xinyou Qiao, just you and me. After saying that, Hao leaned over and kissed her on the lips, put on her jacket for her. Then he picked her up and left the hospital room. The corridor was quiet, at this time, everyone was asleep and no one knew what was happening here. But as soon as Hao left the hospital, he was seen by Ajie, who had been on guard for a long time. Seeing this, he called Kevin Ye. Because it waste at night, so the phone rang for a long time before Kevin picked up. Boss, Hao has brought Venus out of the hospital. Venus seems to be fainted away. Kevin sat up from the bed in a stir when he heard this, Follow him, see where hes going, and report to me. Okay, boss, he has started his car, Im following Kevin waspletely sleepless. What he was worrying about was going to happen. He thought that Hao meeting Xinyou was just to tell her to find a way to deal with Kerry, but he didnt expect that Hao still had another n. Kevin walked back and forth in his room, forcing himself to calm down and analyze it. Where was he going? Domestic, or abroad? He wouldnt be able to drive this long by himself, nor would he go on a train, because Venus s waking- up halfway was an uncontroble factor, so the biggest possibility would be ne. It was already thundering outside and it was expected to rain heavilyter, in which case the airport might be temporarily closed. No, he couldnt put his hope on God. In the whistling night, there were very few cars on the road. Hao was driving fast towards the airport, and ten minutester, he noticed from his rearview mirror that there was a car always following him. It was a coincidence or? Hao smirked, trying to follow me? Then Ill let you know what I was. The car suddenly elerated and rushed past the red light. Ajie knew he was exposed, so he didnt hide himself anymore and followed directly. A bolt of lightning cut through the sky, instantly illuminating the road. Two cars one after the other staged a fierce chase. Hao speeded to the fastest, suddenly remembering that when he used to escape from his enemies, he had escaped from a small road in front. The car behind was getting closer and close, so now, he could only do that again. Quickly turning a few corners on the road, before the cars behind them caught up, Hao hit the steering wheel and plunged into a small road with no street lights. He then turned off all the lights of the car. In the rearview mirror, the car had been chasing him shed past. Hao proudlyughed. No one could be better than Hao at this. Hao looked at the still unconscious Venus, and asked himself, Venus, guess who the person behind is? Kerry? Or other man who covet you? After two minutes of hiding in the darkness, the car started up again. Another bolt of lightning was again overhead, followed by heavy rains, which crackled on the roof and ss of the car. A storm wasing. Chapter 145 Venus disappeared (2) Chapter 145 Venus disappeared (2) An hourter, Hao Nangong s car slowly approached the airport, and from afar, he could hear the announcement on the airport radio. Dear passengers, due to the thunderstorm weather, all flights have been temporarily cancelled, and when the flights will resume will be announced. Holy shit! Hao pped the steering wheel in anger. How could God do so to him? But soon, he found something even more unpleasant. There were more than ten bodyguards at the entrance of the airport, inspecting the passing cars one by one, and all of them were familiar. They were dad s men? How did Dad know he wasing to the airport? Was it possible that the car following him was Dads? Unable to move forward any further, Hao immediately turned the car around and drove back. Where to go now? Now that his father knew what he was going to do, he couldnt go back to his home, as well as the residences, so he could only go to the private vi halfway up the hill. ,, It was the one he had bought a long time ago, but he hadnt gone to live there much. There was usually only a housekeeper, watching over the house and cleaning it. His parents didnt know about it, so he could go there to settle down first and then re-plot. In the early morning, he arrived at the vi. Is the bedroom clean? Hao carried Venus upstairs and asked the housekeeper. The housekeeper was surprised to see him, Sure, yes. Ive been cleaning it every day. He hadnt seen Hao for a long time, so he was a little shocked. Hao went to the second-floor bedroom and kicked the door open with his foot. The housekeeper following behind to turn on the light for him. You go down and make some breakfast. Donte here without my permission. Haomanded with his back to him. Yes, boss. The housekeeper answered, and the moment he closed the door, he saw Venuss delicate face. She ...... looked somewhat familiar. Where had he seen her before? Ye s vi The sun was about toe out and Kevin received a call from Ajia in his agitation. Hows it going? Did you find Hao? Half an hour ago, he told him that he had lost Hao, so Kevin then ordered everyone out to look for it. Not yet, no clue. Keep looking for him! Kevin sounded a bit angry. Yes, boss. Kevin hung up the phone, rubbing his sore eyes. Venuss phone couldnt be reached now, and Haos phone was also off. How else could he find them? One person came to mind. He couldnt wait any longer. One more minute of waiting, more dangerous Venus will be. Wearing pajamas, Kevin strode to Xinyou s door. Knock, knock, knock. The rapid knock on the door was particrly harsh in the early morning. Kevin clenched his hand into a fist and knocked vigorously on the door. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Inside finally came Xinyou szy tone, Who is it? Iming. The moment the door opened, Xinyou was surprised, Kevin? Where did Hao take Venus to? At this time, Kevin didnt bother to maneuver with her and directly questioned her. Xinyou suddenly woke up and pretended to know nothing, Hao? I dont know. Kevin smashed his fist on the door frame and roared at her, Dont act like as if you know nothing, I saw everything yesterday when you went to the caf to meet Hao. Tell me, where? Xinyou s heart was beating so fast. He knew it? I dont know what youre talking about. Xinyou was about to close the door. Kevin kicked the door open, his eyes filled with viciousness, Xinyou, dont think that I dont know about those things you and Hao did. You d better tell me. Otherwise, Ill tell Kerry all the tricks youve been ying. Xinyou had never seen such a strong Kevin, but at this point, she could only resist to the end, not to mention that she really didnt know where Hao was. Kevin, I dont know what youre talking about. I dont know Hao and I dont even know where he is! When Kevin was about to explode, Kerrys voice sounded behind him. Its early in the morning, what are you two arguing about? Kevin knew that he couldnt hide it, so he turned to him and said seriously, Brother, sister-inw was taken away by Haost night, and now she cant be found. Kerry was surprised and then grew angry, and quickly dialed the phone number of Venuss attending doctor. Im Kerry. Is Venus in the ward? The doctor was obviously still asleep and spoke in a somewhat impatient tone, Of course shes in the room. Kerry shouted, Go to check it for me right now! Now, immediately. The doctor was woken up by his yelling and he didnt dare to dy. He put on his shoes and ran to Venus s ward, but she was not there. She shes not The doctor stammered. God, the patient had been lost Bastard! Kerry hung up the phone and turned back to ask Kevin, You said Venus was taken away by Hao? Kevin looked anxious, Yeah, he dumped my man. Brother, you are familiar with Hao, so where do you think he will go? Chapter 145 Venus disappeared (3) Chapter 145 Venus disappeared (3) Kerry Ye called Henry He from upstairs and ordered, Let everyone go to look for Hao Nangong. All his properties, the bars he usually goes to, hotels and so on. Find him. Yes, Young master. Seeing Henry leave, Kerry turned around and calmly looked at Kevin Ye and said, Whats going on, now tell me. Lets go to the living room and Ill tell you everything. Kevin took two steps, staring at Xinyou Qiao and said coldly, Do you want to tell him or not? Xinyou took a step back, gripping the edge of the door, fear in her voice, I dont know what youre talking about. It has nothing to do with me. Are you sure? Kerry nced at the two and then stopped at Xinyou, You together. Venus woke up among the bird-sound. Opening her eyes, she found it was a total strange ce with unfamiliar bed and furniture, but she was still wearing the same pajama. She got up and pushed open the window. The fresh air came in, and the rain was still pattering down, covering the lush green hills in the rain. Where was this? Wheres Hao? Youre awake. Venus turned back, only to see Hao was standing at the door, smiling, however, in Venuss eyes, there was no attraction at all. Hao, where is this? What do you want? Venus looked at him indifferently, her eyes clear and distant. Hao walked in and smiled gently, Are you hungry? Eat something first. Venus stared at him, forcing herself to calm down. She nned to do what he wanted, You dont have any womens clothes here. Please get one for me. I cant go to dinner in my pajamas. Im sorry. Wait a moment, Ill go and find one for you now. After saying that, Hao turned around and went out. Venus took a deep breath. Afterst night, Venus was now afraid of Hao, even just looking at him. She was worrying he would easily do something to hurt her. What to do now? The phone must have been left at the hospital, and there was no phone in this room. Now all she could do was to get to know the environment here and what Hao really wanted. A few minutester, Hao appeared at the door again, with a few new shirts and pants in his hands. Venus, I havent lived in this vi much and I dont have any maids. There are only my clothes, so Well, it seems that I have no choice. Venus took the clothes over. Seeing that Hao was still standing at the door, she was a little furious, but she still said calmly, Wait for me. Ill change my clothes. Okay, Ill wait for you downstairs. As soon as Hao left, Venus immediately closed the door and locked it. Venus was tall, so its not that unsuitable to wear Haos clothes. The pants were fine and Venus picked the smallest one. The vi had three floors, the pattern of which was simr to Ye s vi. The first floor had the living room as well as the dining room and so on. The second floor was the bedroom, and the third floor was the study and home theater. Because it hadnt been upied for a long time, the whole house gave off a musty smell. Venus came down the spiral staircase and met the first stranger in the vi, a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing an old-fashioned shirt and ck pants, with a kind face. Hello, Im the housekeeper here. My surname is Tang, you can call me Mr. Tang. Venus nodded at him, Hello, Mr. Tang. He was stunned, not expecting her to be so kind. Venus,e this way. Hao stood in the dining room calling out to her. Venus walked over to the table where there were two bowls of porridge and a few tes of simple dishes. Are you hungry? Eat something first, Ill send Mr. Tang out to buy ingredientster. Hao helped her pull the chair, pressing her to sit down. He leaned over and said, My clothes suit you. Venus was irritated by his breath. Seeing that he was sitting across from her, Venus said, Hao, arent you going to exin? Hao picked up his chopsticks and said, I was going to take you out of the country, but I ran into a thunderstorm, so I had to bring you here. Then why didnt you ask about me? Wont you ask if Im willing? Venus tried to make her tone sound peaceful. Hao stared straight at her, Because I know you wont agree, so I can only take you by force. Good, then what? Did you bring me here to lock me up for the rest of my life? Venus gripped the chopsticks in her hand, suppressing the anger inside. Hao smiled, Of course not. Ill take you away when its safer outside. The world is so big, so lets find a ce to live where we dont know anyone, just you and me, isnt that good? Not good! Venus interrupted his fantasy, Hao, this is just your idea, I dont want to go with you. Haos face got a little colder and his smile disappeared a little, Didnt you want to leave Kerry? Im trying to help you get away from himpletely. Why dont you thank me? Of course I want to leave him, but that doesnt mean I have to go with you? Hao patiently convinced her, Venus, didnt we used to have a good rtionship? You liked me, but in the end, we were forced apart because of my mother, and now there are no barriers between us, so why cant youe with me? Because I dont love you anymore. Venus said this out directly. From the beginning till now, she just treated him as a friend. Hao sat up straight and said with a cold face, Its okay, we still have a lot of time. Youll fall in love with me again. Venus was trembling with anger, but she couldnt fall out with him, so she had to force herself to eat. Only when she had the energy, could she fight with him. The atmosphere was extremely depressing. After the two ate in silence for a while, Hao reminded her, Venus, dont think of running away. This ce is halfway up the mountains and there are no cars, so you cant walk out for two hours. Besides, dont try to run into the mountains, there are quite a few poisonous and fierce beasts there. You can easily lose your life if you are bitten by anything. Venus stirred the rice porridge in the bowl and said angrily, Im not that stupid. If youre bored, theres a home theater on the third floor where has a lot of ssic movies. Theres also a drawing room where you can go to paint, and of course, you can also choose to watch TV on the first floor. Remember, dont fantasize about contacting Kerry. There arent anymunication devices here. After hearing this, Venuss resentment deepened. He was trying to keep her captive at this pace. It seemed that she had overestimated herself. Originally, she wanted to use Haos power to escape from Kerry, but now she had fallen into another hole. Compared to that, she would rather stay in Kerrys ce, where at least she could still passively let her brother find her. If Hao forced to take her away, then it would be even more difficult for her brother to find her. Hao saw her expression change unpredictably and smiled, Venus, actually youre not sick. You acted for Kerry, right? Venus didnt hide it from him, shrugging her shoulders and said, Yeah, Im just acting. Good acting, Oscar owes you a golden man. Hao teased. Thank you! Venus ended this unpleasant conversation with two words. Now, apart from waiting for Kevin or Kerry to save herself, she also had to save by herself. Haos words that there were nomunication devices here were inurate. Though she didnt have a cell phone, Mr. Tang had one, also Hao had one. As long as she could get one of their cell phones, she would be saved. Ye s vi In the living room, Kerry, Kevin, and Xinyou were sitting there. Tell me, whats going on? Kerry asked. Kevin understood that he couldnt hide anything from him at this point, but also he couldnt tell him everything, so he thought about it and said, Yesterday afternoon, I was wandering around in City A, and happened to see Miss Qiao enter a caf. I was about to go greet her, but found a man sitting opposite her, and coincidentally, I knew this man. Thats Hao. Xinyou s face turned pale and her fingers were clutching the corner of her skirt as she quickly thought of a response. Also, I saw that Hao gave her a card that seemed to tell her to do something, I guess its in her bag. Brother, why not search for it? Kerry was sullen, John, go to her room. Yes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Xinyou knew that there was no way to cheat, so she ran over to kneel in front of Kerry to admit her fault, Kerry, I tell you everything now. It was Hao who forced me. He called me yesterday afternoon and asked me to find a way to get you to sign that divorce agreement. If I didnt agree, he would threaten me, so I had no choice but to agree. Chapter 146 Venus s birthday (1) Chapter 146 Venus'' s birthday (1) Kerry Ye ignored her and continued to ask Kevin Ye, Go on. I dont think this is right. I had people keep an eye on Hao Nangong the whole time, but I didnt expect to see Hao carrying my sister-inw out of the hospital in the early morning. Me man followed him all the way, but my man was then dumped. I couldnt find Venus Mu, of course I had to ask her. ording to my investigation yesterday, this woman does have some connections with Hao. I dont! Xinyou Qiao turned denied. Really? Then do you want me to show the caf s surveince to see how many times you and Hao have met? Xinyou instantly grew silent. She actually forgot this. At this time, John came downstairs and handed a ck card to Kerry, Young master, Ive found this card and it has the Nangong familys unique logo printed on it. Holding the card, Kerry directly broke the card and then threw it to Xinyou s face. What else do you have to say? Kerry leaned over, staring at her with his blue eyes. Xinyou grabbed Kerrys hand, Kerry, you have to believe me. I just want to be with you. And Ive met with Hao just a few times. It was just about coffee, nothing else Coffee? Xinyou, do you think Im a nerd? Kerry interrupted her, I was wondering, how did Hao know that Venus was in hospital. It turns out someone keeps reporting to him. No, I didnt say anything about it. Hao has so many people around, so its normal for him to know. Kerry, you cant wrong me. Kerry smiled gloomily and pushed her hand away, Xinyou, I told youst time to be quiet, but it seems that you didnt listen to my words at all. Tell me, how much are you hiding from me? Seeing that she was about to lose the trust of Kerry and immediately raised her finger and swore, Kerry, I swear, Ive only done this one thing. If I lie, Ill be punished to hell. Kerry didnt care about her vow and mocked, I never believe in any god or something. Xinyou s tears suddenly came out, Kerry, how can I let you believe me? Kerry looked at her with cold eyes, with no pity or sympathy in his eyes, What have you done before I dont want to pursue for now, but I just want to know where is Hao? Where did Hao take Venus to? I really dont know about that. He only told me yesterday that he would take Venus away, but he didnt tell me where to go. Xinyou looked sincere. Why didnt youyou tell me yesterday? Xinyouughed, whose words were frantic, Kerry, I love you, I want to be with you, since Hao gave such a good opportunity, I cant wait for him to take Venus away, why should I tell you? You Kerry raised his hand was about to wave down, but when he looked down and saw her desperate eyes, he suddenly recalled that night in the hotel. She was also this desperate and refused to give in, so he began to hesitate. Xinyou keenly caught his hesitation, Kerry, you dont love Venus and she doesnt love you either. You two being together is a mistake, instead of two people suffering, why not let it go? Kerry raised his eyebrows and pinched her jaw, saying viciously, Love? There is no such word in my dictionary. Besides, even if there is no love, Venus is still Kerry s wife. No one can take her away from me. Xinyou didnt want to give up so, Kerry, what about me? I love you so much, and have given you the most precious thing I have. Dont have any pity for me at all? Kerry let her go and said indifferently, Xinyou, Ive been kind enough to you. If someone else have done these things, he would have disappeared. Im keeping you here because of the little bit of love I had in the beginning, and now, none has left. Now, fuck off. Leave this house. No, Kerry, you cant do this to me. Brother, wait a minute. Kevin was watching a big show and felt that it wasnt enjoyable enough and he should add more to it. Once he thought that Hao had taken Venus away, a surge of anger rose inside. Kerry frowned, Kevin, stop speaking for her. Brother, Im not, but I want to rify more things. What? Kevin slowly walks up to Xinyou and squatted down to look directly at her, Xinyou, my sister-inws birthday, who gave her the birthday present? Is it true that you were attacked by Tianye Mu s men? Also, my brother was almost killed at Nanshan Mountain, did you and Hao n this? Xinyou didnt expect him to suspect these things, but she couldnt admit it. If she did, Kerry would really kill her. What? Nonsense. Kevin, it was a frame-up. Oh, really? Sure! Xinyou was afraid that Kevin would say more truth and immediately shot back, Kevin, do you think I dont know? You actually like Venus, right? Thats why you care so much about her. she disappeared and you ran to me at once. You cant frame me to clear the obstacles for her. No matter how well cultured he was, he couldnt help but want to p this woman. Xinyou, how vicious you are. Anything that you speak will be ugly. Xinyou knew that she was discovering his secret, Kerry, what I said is true, your brother is Shut up! He interrupted her, Xinyou, youre still trying to damage the rtionship between our brothers? It was only when Kerry heard Kevins words that he felt that there was something wrong with everything that had happened before, but now, if he connected it all to Hao and Xinyou, it made sense. Kerry, believe me. Xinyou, did you do those things that Kevin just said? Kerry asked in a stern voice. Xinyou still denied, No. I didnt do it. Kerry angrily walked a few steps in the living room, and finally said, Well, I dont wrong a good person, but will never let go of a person who cheats me. Ill find out the truth in the end. When I find Venus and Hao, lets talk about thister. After saying that, Kerry turned around and went up to the second floor. Kerry didnt change his clothes in the morning, or drink any water, but was about to be exploded. Kevin and Xinyou were then left in the living room. Xinyou got up from the floor, patting the dust on her nightgown and stared at Kevin, Kevin, it seems youre going to support Venus? You wanna fall out with me?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 146 Venus s birthday (2) Chapter 146 Venus'' s birthday (2) "Why are you confident that I''ll help you? Kevinughed scornfully, When I said I''d think about it before, I just lied to you. If I help you, I''ll be ashamed of myself for doing so." "Kevin!"Xinyou was annoyed, but after a few seconds she changed her attitude. I am right. You like Venus." she said. Kevin shrugged, "I do like her. Even if you tell it to my brother, he won''t believe you now." Xinyouughed, "I really don''t understand you. If you like her, why can''t you work with me?" Kevin looked at her with a pitiful gaze, "Xinyou, you always say you like my brother. Actually, you just like his wealth. If one day my brother loses it all, will you still like him?" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Kevin continued, "If you like someone you need make her happy. If you can be with someone you like, of course it''s great, but if I can''t, I''ll just look at her and wish her happy. That''s my understanding of love." "Ha ...... I''m such an idiot, why am I talking to you about this?" Kevin said to himself. After saying that, Kevin headed to the second floor. He seemed calm on the surface, but he was already anxious. "Where can Hao Nangong take Venus?" After breakfast, Kerry drove out of the vi. He can''t just stay home and wait for news about Venus. When he thought of what Hao Nangong would do to Venus, he just wanted to cut Hao into pieces. "Hao Nangong, you disappoint me. Kerry thought. I''m ashamed to have a friend like you. At the hospital, Dr. Yuan ced a syringe and cell phone in front of Kerry and said apologetically, "They were found in Venus''s room. After testing, we found that the liquids of syringe contained a high concentration of anesthetic. A little bit of it can make a person sleep for hours." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kerry stared at the tiny syringe, suppressing his anger, and asked, "Didn''t you have anyone on duty last night?" "Yes, we have, but there''s usually not much going on, so ......" "So, you leave your post?" Kerry really wanted to put this syringe in the doctor''s arm, "I paid your hospital so much money, but my wife was taken away from here. If you can''t find her, your hospital is waiting to collect mywyer''s letter." Kerry picked up Venus''s cell phone and left the hospital. The phone was dead, and there was a cute Pooh bear attached to the back of the white case. "Where can Hao take her?" Kerry sat in his car thinking. He guessed that they wouldn''t be in those properties of the Nangong family. Otherwise Haos father would have called him. By now, Kerry''s man and the people of Nangong family were searching the city for Hao and Venus. ...... In Hao''s mid-hillside vi, Hao took out money from his wallet and gave it to Tang, "Go to the supermarket and buy some food." Venus saw them on the second floor, ran down and said, "Tang, help me buy a few feminine products. It would be better if you could buy some clothes for me." Hearing Venus''s words, Tang looked embarrassed. "Feminine products? It''s inappropriate for me to buy them. "Venus, you''ll be fine in my clothes,"Hao said softly, "We won''t be here for too long." Venus got upset and said, "I can wear your clothes. But my period ising up soon, what should I do?" "Your period?" Hao was a little awkward, "Why are women so troublesome?" "Tang, just buy her a few packs of sanitary pads."Hao said. Venus saw that he agreed, and then asked Tang to wait for her for a while. She was going to write the shopping list. "Is that necessary?" Hao frowned. Venus said as she wrote, "I''ll write a list for him. He''ll show it to the salesman. Then the salesman will just take the stuff to him." "That''s a good idea, and it saves a lot of embarrassment." Tang said. When Venus handed the list to Tang, Hao grabbed it over. He looked at it carefully, making sure there was no other information on it except for feminine products before giving it to Tang. Venus scoffed at how cautious he was. Hes afraid I''ll deliver a message to escape. Even if I want to deliver a message, I won''t give it to Tang." she thought. "Tang, pay attention when youe back. Dont get followed." Hao instructed. Tang smiled, "Boss, no one will pay attention to me." After watching Tang drive away from the vi, Hao looked at Venus fondly and said, "Now there''s only the two of us left here. Do you think what should we do?" Venus moved away from him. She said, "I''m going to change those clothes of yours. Please don''t bother me." Hao obviously didn''t let go of this opportunity to be alone with her and took a step forward to grab her hand, "Let''s go to the third floor and watch a movie, shall we?" Chapter 146 Kevin likes Venus (3) Chapter 146 Kevin likes Venus (3) "Watching movies?" Venus was a little nervous. She was worried that if she was alone with him, he would do something bad to her. So she quickly refused. "I dont have interests in watching movies." Venus broke away from his hand and looked at him guardedly, "Hao, if you want me to go with you, you better not force me to do anything I don''t like. Otherwise, I I''ll do something horrible." Hao knew her character. He wasn''t in a hurry to have her. As soon as they left here two dayster, she wouldn''t have the chance to refuse anything he wanted to do to her. "Okay, I won''t bother you." Hao said. Venus went upstairs quickly. Hao stood alone in front of the vi, and then he pulled out his phone. "How is everything going?" He asked. "Boss, everything is going well. You can leave Sky City safely the day after tomorrow." Hao was very dissatisfied. "Can we leave tomorrow?" said he. "Boss, I''ll try my best to arrange it, but I can''t guarantee it." "Good. How is the situation outside now?" "Your father and the Ye family are now looking for you all over the city." Hao smiled indifferently, "Even if they go through the entire city, they cant find me. Give me a call when you''re done. This time things must be foolproof." Then he hung up the phone. "Kerry, since you don''t cherish Venus, then let me take care of her." Hao thought. "This time, I won''t let you find out her. Now I dont care if you sign the divorce papers. When we go abroad, your marriage license will be of no use to Venus." In the bedroom, Venus paced with the scissors in her hand. She just eavesdropped on Hao''s phone conversation with someone and knew that Hao was going to take her out of Sky city tomorrow. "How can I get the message out?" Venus thought. In the evening, when Tang came back, Hao was watching a movie on the third floor. There was too much stuff, so Venus helped Tang get them down from the car. Then she found the sanitary pads she had asked Tang to buy. "Tang, thank you," Venus said. Tangughed, and then walked towards the kitchen with tworge bags of stuff. Venus saw his phone that was in his pants pocket. She suddenly thought of a way to get to the phone in his pocket. "Tang, let me help you carry it." Venus said as she went up to help Tang. "No, I can lift it." "Its too heavy. Just let me help you." Venus took arge stic bag from his hand. As she was about to go up the steps, she deliberately fell, so arge bag of stuff fell. Tang even came over to help her, "Are you okay?" he asked with concern. "I''m fine. Venus said. I''m sorry." "I''m d you''re okay, just sit and I''ll pick up them." He then crouched down to pick up what had fallen out. Venus took the phone out of his pocket nimbly and tucked it up her sleeve. "Tang, I''m going to go upstairs. I want to see if my knee is broken." Venus said. She tried to suppress her nervousness. Tang said, "Okay. If you break your knee, I have a band-aid here." Venus nodded and quickly went upstairs into the room and locked the door. Then she quickly pulled out the phone before she could take a breath. Tang''s phone was an old keypad phone from a few years ago and didn''t have a touch screen combination lock. "What is Kevin''s cell phone number? Oh, god, I don''t remember it." Venus thought. "And Kerry''s phone number, even the vi''sndline, I don''t remember." "If I''d known that I would be in trouble, I should have imprinted their phone numbers on my brain." She thought. Afterining for a moment, she suddenly thought of her own phone. She figured Kerry would go to the hospital and take her phone away. So she sent an SOS message to her phone. "It''s Venus. I''ve been brought by Hao Nangong to a vi. It''s full of mountains outside. Pleasee and rescue me. Hes taking me away tomorrow. This is a message I sent from a butlers phone, please don''t call back." She hadn''t typed with a keyboard in a long time and her hands were shaking due to the nervousness, so she took a lot of effort to send this message. Then she was worried that Kerry hadn''t taken her phone, so she tried to recall Kerry''s and Kevin''s phone numbers. In the end she didn''t care if the numbers were right, she just sent that text message again. Only she added another message, "If you know Kerry, please tell him about this message as soon as possible. I''m his wife. After sending these texts, Venus deleted all the text message history. As she held the phone, she hesitated to call the police. "I don''t know the exact location. If the police call back and then Tang receives this call, Hao will definitely take me away immediately, and then all the efforts I made today will be wasted." So she finally decided not to call the police yet. Then Venus slipped back into the kitchen and stood beside him, asking kindly, "What''s for dinner, Tang?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After a day with Venus, Tang was impressed with the girl. He thought she was pleasant and kind. Chapter 146 Kevin likes Venus (4) Chapter 146 Kevin likes Venus (4) He smiled as he sliced potatoes. "I''ve got porridge simmering in the rice cooker, and then I''ll cook some dishes." said he. "Is your leg okay?" he asked. Venus quickly put the phone in the pocket of his pants and said with relief, "My leg is fine. Do you need me to help you?" "No, thanks." Tang was only halfway through his words when Hao Nangong appeared in the kitchen doorway. Venus was very nervous. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Did he see that I just put the phone back in Tang''s pocket?" Venus thought. Venus turned back and sped her hands behind her back. Hao came in and put his arm around her shoulders and led her out of the kitchen, "You don''t need to do this. I don''t want you to be so tired, Tang can do it alone." "I''m worried he''ll be too busy," Venus said, "I cooked for Mrs. Qin when I was at Ye family. I''m a good cook." Hao touched her hair, smiled, "I''m afraid that you''ll get close to Tang and make him work for you." Venus'' heart was beating fast again, but she pretended to be calm, "I help Tang out of good intentions." Hao held her in his arms with both hands and pinched her nose, "Venus, I''m really afraid that you''ll run away." "Even if I want to run away, I have to have a chance." Venus said nervously. "I won''t give you a chance." After saying that, Hao lowered his head and tried to kiss her, but Venus stopped him with her hand. "You promise me that you can''t force me to do something I don''t like." Venus said. Hao took her fingers between her teeth and bit them hard before letting go. "Venus, I''m going to eat you sooner orter." said he. Venus broke away from his embrace, looked at the finger that was bitten. "Hao, why did you bite me?" she was a little angry. "I just want to know what you taste like." Hao responded to her in a serious manner. Venus was speechless and turned to go upstairs, "Call me when dinner is ready." Now Hao was dangerous. He could do something terrible to Venus at any moment, and Venus had to stay away from him. Just how was she going to get through the night safely? She prayed in her heart that the text she sent out would be received by someone. Venus didn''t understand why the men she met were either scum or perverts, and Hao was scarier than Kerry. However, Kevin was an exception. He was the best to her of any man Venus had ever met. She sometimes wondered why Kerry had such a nice brother, who waspletely unlike him. When she finished eating, Venus locked herself in her room and double-checked that the door was locked. She then moved to a chair and sat behind the door, keeping the scissors she had used to cut clothes during the day at hand. It had been a long, long night for Venus, just like the night her parents had died in a car ident. Venus leaned against the wall, thinking back to recent events. She didn''t know how much time had passed when footsteps suddenly sounded at the door. She woke up instantly, eyed on the door, not daring to take a breath. The footsteps stopped at the door. Through the doorway, she saw the ck shadows on the floor. Suddenly, the door lock moved slightly. Venus covered her mouth with one hand. She was afraid that she would cry out in fear, and she gripped the scissors unconsciously. Then the door lock moved again. At that moment, the visitor seemed to realize that the door was unlocked and stopped opening it. "Oh A softugh came from outside the door. Venus was nervous to the extreme. She heard it was Hao''s voice. Hao stood outside for a while before he left. Venus calmed down as the dark shadow in the door disappeared. "Fortunately, I locked the door; otherwise I don''t know what would have happened tonight." Actually, if Hao wanted to force his way through, this door wouldn''t be able to stop him at all. He still cared about Venus''s wishes. If she didn''t want him to touch her, he could live with the desire for her. Venus was afraid that he would go and return, so she did not leave the doorway. It wasn''t until the midnight that she leaned back in her chair and slept. ...... At night, Kerry also had trouble sleeping. He searched all over the city, but there was no trace of Hao and Venus. There was also no sign of Hao''s car on the Public Security Bureau''s surveince camera. As for the phone that Venus had been thinking about, it was lying quietly in her room. Kerry had taken up residence in Venuss room since Venus had burned his room. He was leaning over the bed, a cigarette burning at his fingertips and soon he littered the floor with cigarette butts Kerry wondered which ce he ignored. "There''s no reason Hao just suddenly disappear. The Nangong family can''t even find him. " "He''s already out of Sky City?" he thought. Then he immediately dismissed the idea. Airports, trains, highways, all the ces out of the city had their people under close scrutiny. ording to Hao''s idea, the most dangerous ces are often the safest, so he must be in Sky City or maybe nearby, but why can''t he just be found? Kerry said to himself. Kerry rubbed his face, shook off the soot, and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. Today, he had to find Hao. He had a hunch that Hao would leave Sky City with Venus today. After a quick breakfast, Kerry was about to go out when John ran in, "Sir, there''s a young man at the door. He wants to see you." "What''s his name?" Kerry looked haggard. "He said his surname was Li," John said. Then he paused and tiptoed cautiously to Kerry''s ear, "he said he had news of Venus." Kerry was taken aback and said, "Take me to see him." The young man stood at the gate of the vi, a bicycle ced beside him. He was wearing shirt and jeans and was carrying a shoulder bag. He also wore a pair of ck-framed sses. "Hi, I''m Kerry, youre looking for me?" Kerry politely extended his hand. "Yes. Do you know Venus?" He asked. Kerry nodded, "She''s my wife." Li then pulled his phone out of his bag and handed it to Kerry and said, "She sent the text to my phone." Kerry took the phone and saw the SOS text that Venus had sent yesterday. When he read thest sentence, something bit physically into him. She is waiting for me to save her. Kerry thought. Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (1) Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (1) She said that Hao Nangong would take her away tomorrow. And what she said tomorrow was today. It seemed that she couldn''t remember his phone number, so she sent a text message casually. Fortunately, he saw this text message. "You... when you received this message yesterday, why didn''t youe to me?" Kerry Ye''s throat was a little hoarse, not knowing whether it was due to psychological reasons or because he stayed up all night. Student Li shrugged and said it for granted, "I thought it was a scam text message, so I didnt care. But I thought about it all night, and it didnt say anything like letting me transfer money. What if its true? Saving one life is better than building a seventh-level Buddha, so I checked your information on the Inte, and your wife is really named Venus, so I came to you early in the morning once I learned all information was correct." Kerry looked at the boy''s pure eyes and said sincerely, "Thank you, I am indeed looking for her." Student Li pointed to the phone number above and said, "Then you quickly write down the phone number above, I have to go back to ss." Kerry could quickly remember numbers. He sent the text message to his own number, and returned the phone to student Li, "Thank you very much. Which school are you in? How can I thank you?" Student Li packed his mobile phone into his bag and grinned, "I said, saving one live is better than building a seventh-level Buddha. I came to you for nothing. But if you really want to thank you, can I go to yourpany for an internship during the summer vacation?" Kerry smiled happily, "Of course, I wee you very much." "Then it''s settled. I have your number now and I will call you then. Bye bye--" After speaking, ssmate Li whizzed away on his bicycle. Kerry strode towards the vi and said to the chambein Wang, "Let Henry Zhange to the study to see me immediately." "Yes, Young master." A few minutester, in the study, the mobile phone was on the table. Kerry paced quickly, "Henry, you should find someone to check this phone number immediately. It is best to find a technical expert to find out where this number is. You must be fast." "Yes, I will go now." Kevin Ye putted his hands on his chest, frowning tightly together, a vi half a mountainside? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. City A was surrounded by mountains. There were at least seventy to eighty of vis halfway up the mountain. It was impossible to check one by one, which is a waste of time. "What do you think?" Kerry asked him. "The location given by my sister-inw is very vague, and there are too many vis in the mountains of City A," Kevin paused, and looked up at Kerry. "Brother, think about it that had Hao Nangong ever told you about buying a vi? I suspect that this vi was not his." Kerry went around the room a few times, but still had no idea, "No, he didn''t mention it." The two people were worried, and Henry called. "How is it?" Kerry asked anxiously, pressing the handsfree button by the way. "Boss, the owner of the phone is surnamed Tang, his name is Zhengde Tang . He is fifty-six years old this year. His wife has passed away early, and his daughter has settled in Canada. The technicians said it is best to find the address as soon as possible. The way is that this number is in the call state." Call status? Tang Zhengde, a daughter... "I have an idea." Kevin''s eyes lit up and said to the other end of the phone, "Henry, bring the technicians here immediately." "Ok." After hanging up the phone, Kerry asked in a puzzled manner, "What can you do?" Kevin smiled confidently, "We can do it in this way..." After briefly talking about his n, Kerry looked at him with relief and said with emotion, Kevin, you really have grown up." "Brother, makepliments after I rescued sister-inw." For insurance purposes, Kevin borrowed Mrs Qin''s mobile phone. Ten minutester, Henry hurried into the study with aputer hacker. After Xinyou, who was standing on the second floor, saw it, she tiptoed to the third floor, with her ears close to the study door. However, apart from the curious voice, no one was heard. "Miss Qiao." Steward Wang''s cold voice sounded behind her. Xinyou was startled, but quickly hid her expression, turned around and said, "John." "Miss Qiao, what are you doing here?" chambein Wang''s attitude was very cold, and since he knew Xinyou had done so many bad things, his impression of her had been worse. "I...I want to ask Kerry if he want to drink water." Xinyou made up ame excuse. "If the young master wants to drink water, he will call me," chambein Wang made a gesture of leaving, "Besides, the young Master made an order that anyone is forbidden toe to the study without his permission. Miss Qiao, please leave here." A trace of hatred crawled through Xinyou''s eyes, and she left with graceful steps. She thought, when I be the hostess here, I must drive this old guy out! As soon as Xinyou left, the door of the study opened, and Kerry''s face appeared in the door, "What happened?" Chambein Wang said without concealing, "Miss Qiao just stood here and was chased away by me." Kerry''s eyes darkened a bit, and gritted his teeth and said, "John, stand here. No one cane near." "Understand, Young master." Study. After the equipment was debugged, the man pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said coldly, "It''s time to start." Kevin took a deep breath and used Mrs Qin''s mobile phone to call Zhengde. "Beep-beep-beep-" the bell rang four or five times and was finally connected. Computer positioning systems were changing rapidly. "Hello?" A slightly older voice came through the microphone. Kevin squeezed his throat and said, "Is this Mr. Zhengde Tang?" "Yes, who are you?" Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (3) Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (3) When Kevin Ye heard him, he immediately followed him up and told John, John, please prepare the car for me. John also got excited and ran downstairs, Okay. When he came to the study, Kerry Ye took out two guns from the cupboard, loading it with bullets and pinned them to his waist. Brother, Ill go with you. Kevin stood in the doorway, with a calm and resolute expression. Kerry looked at him, Kevin, I dont want you to take any risks. Brother, Im worrying about you. I have to go. Kerry was silent for a moment, and then took out a gun and threw it to him, Take care of yourself. Remember, you have me. Dont force yourself. Got it. They went downstairs and the ck Cayenne was waiting at the door. Seeing them out from a distance, Xinyou Qiao quickly ran into the room to send a message to Hao Nangong, Kerry has found your ce. Leave. Venus Mu was lying in Haos doorway to eavesdrop for a while, slowly pushing open the door. Next to the door was the bathroom and she could hear the running water. She went inside and there were piles of clothes on his bed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Venus flipped out the phone from the clothes. Fuck, password. Bitch! Venus thought for a moment and took his ID card out of his wallet and entered his birthday, but it was the wrong password. What could it be? As she looked at the bathroom, she thought about it anxiously. Wait, could it be her birthday? Try it, anyway. 0623!!!! Fuck! Thats it. Venus was almost screaming out in excitement. The moment she unlocked his pone, a text message came in, which was sent by Xinyou. After reading the message, Venuss hands trembled with excitement. Kerry wasing to her? So, she didnt have to call him? After thinking for three seconds, Venus deleted this message. This must not be known to Hao. Then, she cklisted Xinyou s phone number. Xinyou waited anxiously in her room for a while, but Hao still didnt reply. Was something wrong happening? She could wait no more. What if Hao wasnt that reliable? With that in mind, Xinyou rushes downstairs with her bag in hand, sneaking into the garage without John noticing, and followed after the ck Cayenne. The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped abruptly, and Venus hurriedly put his phone back to the pocket. She got up and ran towards the door, but Hao stopped her when she reached the door. Hao was naked, with a towel wrapped his lower body. Seeing Venus, he was slightly surprised, Venus, what are you doing here? Venus looked at the doorway and wanted to rush out, perfunctorily saying, I came to see how your leg is doing and it seems fine, Ill leave first. After saying that, she tried to get out, but was caught by Hao. Hao, let me go. Venus punched his strong shoulder, but the force was like a tickle to him. Venus, since youvee, why dont you check my leg? Hao pressed her into his arms and exhaled in her ear. No, there is no need to do that. Venus turned her head away, trying to avoid his kiss, but the room was so small, where could she hide? Venus, you cant escape today. Hao hugged her waist, making her leave the floor, and walked towards the bed step by step. Venuss feet kicked around, but she didnt want to kick off the towel he was wearing around his waist, and Hao was nowpletely naked. Venus pushed herself near the danger. Hey, Venus, I didnt expect you to be in such a hurry, Hao then kicked it to the corner of the wall. Venus panicked, Hao, you said that you wouldnt force me, so let me go. Thats what you said, but I didnt promise that. Hao said, lowering his head to kiss her neck. Hao, dont make me hate you. Venus shouted. Hao threw her on the bed, pressing against her and started to unbutton her, Hate me, but one day youll turn that hate into love. Venus kicked at his waist, trying to push him away, but before she could get up, she was pressed down by him again. His eyes rose with intense lure, like a volcano about to erupt, You know what? When you first put on my shirt, I wanted to take it off. Hao, you bastard! Venus broke his fingers with her hand, but soon, Venus s shirt was unbuttoned and her snow-white skin fruit was exposed to him Hao, fuck off! Venus didnt know what to do, but shout. Venus, dont do this. Im afraid you wont have any strengthter, then it wont be fun. After saying that, Hao buried himself in her chest and nibbled. Hao, get the fuck away from me! Venus felt a nasty touch lingering on her chest. She tried to push him away, but her hands were held by him and her legs were pressed against him, so she couldnt move at all. Venus I really love you so much Hao kissed from her neck, holding her red lips. Venus clenched her teeth to prevent his tongue froming in. Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (4) Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (4) Hao Nangong opened his mouth after sucking on Venuss lips for a long time, and he sat up, and tried to undo her belt. Venus was in a state of panic. She saw a wine ss on the table beside her from the corner of her eyes. She grabbed it, broke it and pressed a piece of sharp fragment against her neck. Hao Nangong!! Stop it!! Venus shouted. Hao checked himself when he heard the ss being smashed. He froze when he saw Venus put a piece of ss to her throat. Venus. I cant believe it. This is how much you hate me? His eyes widened in disbelief. Yes! I hate you! I hate you for taking me here without asking for my opinion! And I hate you for everything you have done to me. Venus, put it down. We can talk! Hao moved away from her. Venus red at him and shouted: Stay away! She was in a blind rage and she cut the ss into her skin, and blood oozed out. Hao at first thought Venus was only threatening him, but when he saw the blood, he knew she was serious. Fine, fine! Ill stay away! Venus! Calm down! Dont do anything stupid! Venus sat up, grabbed a piece of cloth and covered her chest. She avoided looking at him and said: Put your clothes on! Hao obeyed. His desire was already reced by fear. He loves her, and he doesnt want her to be hurt. He found some clean clothes in the closest, put them on, and went back to the bed. Blood streamed down her neck, and her bra was stained by blood. She looked terrifying. Venus, put the ss down. I swear I wont touch you. Haos face contorted nervously. I dont believe you. Venus looked at him coldly. What do you want me to do? I will do it as long as you can put...... Before he finished, his phone rang, and he answered. Hello? Hey boss, everything is arranged well. You can set off now. Hao sighed with relief. He said: Fine. Ill be there in a minute. He hung up the phone, looked at Venus, and said: Venus. Please stop. Get dressed. We need to go now. Then he threw Venuss clothes to her and walked out of the bedroom. Venus was not that stupid as to keep hurting herself when it was no longer necessary. She threw that ss on the ground in an instant when Hao walked out. Damn! It hurts! So much blood was lost. But luckily the cut was not deep and it had already stopped bleeding. She realized Kerry had really trained her into an extra tough woman. She grabbed a piece of paper and wiped the blood from her neck, and then put her clothes on. Where is Kerry now? Will we meet on the road? Venus wanted to stall longer but Hao was already knocking on the door. Venus, are you ready? Venus clenched her teeth, opened the door violently and said: Hao Nangong! Stop asking me to be quick when you are kidnapping me! Stop protesting. I have to take you away whatever you say. Hao grabbed her wrist and dragged her downstairs. Mr Tang was at the door. He looked at Hao confusedly and asked: Boss, are you leaving? Yes. Maybe I wonte back. Hao said. When I left, I want you to go to Nangong Family give the key to my father. No problem. Mr Tang felt disappointed. He would probably lose his job as the chambein. Hao opened the door to the car and said to Venus: Lets go. Venus didnt move. Hao looked at her and said grimly: Get in the car! Venus red at him and said: I wont! What can you do about it? Hao smiled slyly and walked to her. Why are you so naughty. Then, Venus felt he knocked on her neck, and she lost her consciousness. Before shepletely cked out. She thought: Hao Nangong! You freaking jerk! The chambein remained silent wisely when he saw what happened. Hao put Venus onto the front seat, buckled her up, and drove away. ...... Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Kerry drove to Haos personal vi after meeting Henry. I checked the environment nearby, and there is only one road leading to his vi. So, dont worry. He wont escape. Kevin tried to ease Kerry s mind because he felt the speed of the car had been increased to a dangerous level. Kerry fixed his eyes on the road and didnt say anything. Kerry didnt have many friends and Hao was one of them. He never thought their rtionship would break for a woman. Whats so good about Venus? Why is he so crazy about her? Kerry thought. Xinyou was following them at a good distance. She called Hao many times but he never answered. At first she thought he was busy, but after many tries, she realized Hao blocked her number. Is he stupid or something? What is he blocking me for at this time? She thought. Kerry had driven the car into the mountain. He stepped harder on the gas, and the speed increased rapidly. Kevin grabbed the armrest nervously. After a few turns, the car was on a straight road. Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (5) Chapter 147 If I Die, I Will Take Her with Me (5) All of a sudden, a ck car appeared in their view. Big brother, look, is that Hao Nangongs car? Kevin said excitedly. Kerry didnt slow the car down at all; instead, he put the pedal to the metal. His blue eyes were giving out some mysterious light. It is him. Kerry said certainly. How are you so sure? Kevin was surprised. Because there is still a distance between the two cars. Kerry smiled slightly and said: Instinct. Both cars were driving at full speed towards each other. Haos heart was pounding violently in his chest. He knew it was Kerry driving in that car. But he didnt know how did Kerry find him. The road was very narrow, and there wasnt enough space for two cars to ride alongside. On one side of the road is a vertical cliff, and on the other side is a steep mountain. Hao was not confident enough to drive pass Kerry s car safely. Their cars were about to bump into each other, and Hao m on the brake at thest moment. He then turned around and drove back. It is indeed Hao! Kevin said excitedly. Or he wouldnt turn around. Lets see where can he go. Kevin, where is the end of the road? Kerry s lips curved in a cold smile. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kevin took out hisptop and searched. The end is the top of West Mountain. There is no fork in the road. He wont escape. Kerry s car was obviously faster, and he caught up with Hao in ten minutes. Hao didnt want Kerry to overtake him. So he was always driving in front of Kerry to block him. Kerry was so pissed off. He wished to bash into Haos car, but he refrained his anger because Venus was in Haos car, and he followed closely behind. The road was getting steeper the nearer they were to the mountain top. But they didnt slow down at all. Finally, they reached at the end of the road. Hao mmed on the brake when he arrived at the mountain top, and if he went any farther, he would fall down the cliff. The silence in the hills was broke by the sound of the brake, and many birds were startled and flew away. Soon, Kerry also arrived, and he stopped his car a few meters away from Hao s steadily. The top of west mountain was very simr to the top of south mountain. The only difference is that there is no pavilion on this top. Hao looked at Venus affectionately, who was still in aa. He reached out and stroked her beautiful face. Venus, you are mine. Dont worry, I wont let him take you away. Hao said softly. Kerry and Kevin didnt get off the car either. They fixed their eyes on Haos car. No one knew what were they thinking. The atmosphere was oppressive. Kerry inhaled deeply, and got off the car. Hao Nangong! Get off your car! He shouted. Hao kissed deeply on Venuss lips, and got off his car. Kerry and Hao were old friends. But when they finally met, there were only resentment and hatred between them. Where is Venus? Give her to me. Hao ced his arms on the door casually. He still looked like a carefree young man. He smiled at Kerry and said: She doesnt want to see you. Why should I give her to you? Kerryughed coldly and said: Then you ask her to tell me this herself. Kerry couldnt understand why wouldnt Venus get off the car, since it was her who sent a message to him, asking for help. The only exnation is that Hao knocked her unconscious again, just likest time. Hao shrugged his shoulders and said: Dont you remember what happenedst time at the hospital? She couldnt bear the sight of you. Why would she talk to you? Kerry s one hand was in his pocket, and the other hand was ced on the shotgun. He seemed to be at ease. He said: Hao, why dont we negotiate? Fine. Whats your condition? Hao leaned against his car. Kerry said tly: You give Venus to me, and I let you live. And Ill also forgive you for everything you have done. Hao arched his brows as if he was thinking about it seriously. He then nodded and said: That sounds good. But I only want Venus. Kerry s anger boiled up. He said coldly: Hao, how will you get Venus if you die? Hao said carelessly: Then Ill die together with her. We will make a perfect couple in heaven. Kerry flew into a blind rage. Are you crazy! Who the hell are you? You are willing to die just for a woman? Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldn t save her (2) Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldn'' t save her (2) Xinyou Qiao, just tell me what you want. To her, Kerry Ye suddenly felt distraught. Its easy. Divorce Venus Mu and marry me, or Ill push her off right now. Her eyes were filled with insanity, Kerry, Im the one who suits you most. Not this bitch. Kerry should have thought of this before she made her request. Didnt she just want to be Ye familys youngdy for doing all the things? However, he didnt want to marry her at all. Even when he hated Venus to the extreme, he never thought of divorcing her. Kerry, why are you thinking? Promise her. Hao Nangong was making things get messier. He understood Xinyou and those horrible things she had done. No? Fixed her eyes on Kerry, Xinyou kept saying, Im sorry that I have to push her Alright! Kerry suddenly interrupted her, Xinyou, I promise you, OK? Xinyou was surprised for a moment to hear the long-awaited words, whose appearance became normal, Really? Are you really going to divorce her? Yes, I will divorce her. Now, give her to me. When Kerry said these, whose heart couldnt help but ache, and even his voice trembled. Xinyou was about to let Venus go, when she suddenly saw Kerry clenching his fingers together, and was fiercely irritated, shouting at him, You lied to me, you wont divorce her. No. You have my words. Kerry didnt know why Xinyou knew his real thought, but he did try to trick her into releasing Venus, and as for the divorce or whatever, its impossible. Xinyou was about to lose her mind, standing in the whistling wind, swaying. I can see that youre so nervous about this bitch, you simply dont want to divorce her. Xinyou looked down at Venus, a crazy idea popping up in her mind. Yeah, why would she make a deal with Kerry? As long as Venus was dead, she would have plenty of time to win Kerry s heart. Xinyou, why dont you believe me? You should know me. Xinyou looked at the three men present with different looks despicably and said with a snort, You men always go back on your word. I wont trust any of you and I only believe in myself now. Only when Venus is dead will Kerrypletely give her up. Are you insane? Kerry changed his tone, If you really pushed her off the cliff, you will be the murderer, wont you? Do you think I will still marry you? I dont care. Its all because of you cheating me over and over again? Xinyou shouted. At that moment, Venus, who was held by Xinyou, awoke, and opened her eyes slowly. What she saw at the moment was the unfathomable cliff, and then she immediately woke up, but she didnt scream, observing the surroundings without being noticed. She found that she was just one or two steps to the edge of the cliff. Xinyou was focusing on Kerry and Kevin was also there, nervous. Kevin keenly found her, who was first surprised, then slightly shook his head, indicating that she shouldnt move. Venus winked at him, indicating that she got it. But being strangled by Xinyou really wasnt good. What if she just wanted to die with her? No, no. She hadnt found her brother yet. She couldnt die now. So, how could she get away from her? Kerry focused on Xinyou and tried to calm her down, Xinyou, when have I ever lied to you? Have I done anything bad to you? Youve done so many wrong things, but never have I med you. I still let you stay in the house and stay beside me. Xinyou felt sad by his words and she wanted to cry, If you like me, why dont you marry me? You know what? How much does my heart ache every time I see you with Venus? Seeing that she gradually calmed down, Kerry kept persuading her, I know, I know all of it. I hurt you. But I also told you that marrying Venus I is to find her brother and I dont have any feelings for her. As soon as I find Tianye Mu, Ill immediately divorce her. Venus rolled her eyes and said in her mind, It will be the best. Xinyou began to believe him, Can I trust you? Kerry, you dont lie to me. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Xinyou, I wont lie to you. Trust me. Kerry was with one-hundred percent sincerity. Gradually, Venus found that Xinyou began to loosen her hand, then shepletely loosened it It was at this moment that Venus had a chance to lunge out of her confinement, but because of being inactive for a long time, she couldnt move swiftly while Xinyou moved forward to grab her arm again. Let me go! Venus tried to shake her off, but she was pulled backwards by Xinyou, whose half of her foot stepped on the edge of the cliff. Watch out! The three men shouted at the same time. Venus wobbled back and forth and Xinyou went crazy and she gave a shove from behind. Then Venus fell down. Venus! Venus! It was cold, today. The wind flew past her ears, and she was plummeting. Was she, really, going to die like this? Couldnt she see her brother again? Suddenly, her waist was held firmly by a pair of hands, and she also stopped falling. Then, a familiar face appeared. That pair of purple eyes. Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldn t save her (3) Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldn'' t save her (3) "Xiaozi!" Venus was very surprised and hugged his waist with her backhand, "You areing back? " A glimpse of smile appeared on Xiaozis face, they suspended in mid-air and he said "Yeah, Ie back to save you." "You ...... " Venus was so excited that she didn''t know what to say, she looked down at the clothes he was wearing which were exactly the same as those worn by Kerry on the cliff. A pent-up doubt came up again, Venus stared straightly into his purple eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? What is your rtionship with Kerry?" Xiaozi looked at her, sighed imperceptibly and said, "Let''s go up first and talk about thister, okay? Im afraid of running out of my superpower if we stay any longer." Venus nodded and agreed that mid-air wasn''t really a good ce for conversation, "Fine, let''s go up first." "Close your eyes." ...... The three people on the cliff were all as frozen as stone pirs. Half a minute ago, Venus had fallen down from the cliff before everybody saw how it happened, and Kerry had actually disappeared without a sound in front of everyone. After muting for more than ten seconds, Kevin ran to the ce where Kerry had just stood, could not believe what he had just seen, how did his brother ...... disappear? Hao Nangong suddenly remembered what his subordinate had told himst time. When Kerry was about to be killed at the top of Nanshan Mountain, he disappeared and then emerged behind Tianye Mu. Hearing that, he thought they were making up an excuse for the fail of this mission, and such a ridiculous excuse. Now it seemed that they didn''t fabricate, it was real. Why did he suddenly disappear? Where did he go? What the hell was he? Questions filled his head one after another, Hao was almost about to forget the incident where happened to Venus. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Xinyou Qiao was also confused, Kerry was just right behind her at that time, how could he disappear? A ghost in daylight? Just before they had calmed down, an even more terrifying thing happened. They saw Venus who had just fallen off the cliff together with vanished Kerry appeared, holding tightly with each other. "Alright, open your eyes." Feeling the contact of the ground, Venus opened her eyes. However, at that time, the purple pupils had disappeared and the person holding her was Kerry with blue pupils. This ...... Venus''s head told her that there was no mistake, Xiaozi was Kerry! But a huge voice inside her heart was screaming that he wasn''t, how could he be? "Brother! Venus!" The surprise voice of Kevin had broken the extremely bizarre atmosphere. Hao looked at the two with astonishment and said, "Venus ...... arent you ......" Didnt t you falling off the cliff? How could you climb up again? Hao regarded himself as a fool for asking such question. It was like watching an mythical y. That really happened? Seeing the hug between Venus and Kerry, Xinyoupletely loses her mind. "Kerry! You are such a liar, I''ll kill you both!" While shouting, Xinyou ran at the two, Kevin was standing a meter away from Kerry and Venus. Hearing this, he rushed up and crushed the two on the ground thus making Xinyou tripped under the foot, fell directly into the abyss ...... It all happened too fast for Venus to release herself from the thought that Kerry was Xiaozi. She was suddenly struck in Kerry''s chest and then Xinyou''s desperate screams were heard around her ears. Time froze at this moment. It wasn''t until Xinyou''s voice drifted away in the wind that the four people on the cliff were aware of that she was dead ...... Venus rose up and stood on the edge. She looked down logily and her mood was extremely complicated. Xinyou, the woman who set her up countless times and who wanted her life, had died just like that? The years in school had appeared in her mind. Maybe, she was not that bad, just be blinded by love and lust. Venuss tears fell senselessly as if a stone had been pressed down on her heart that she couldnt breath smoothly. Even though she hated Xinyou so much, and there were many moments when she wanted to kill xinyou herself. But now when Xinyou was really dead in front of her eyes, she still couldn''t bear that. What about her elderly parents after her death? "Xiaozi, can you save her?" Venus''s voice trembled and tears were streaming down her face. Meanwhile, Kerry also stared nkly at the bottom of the cliff, the soreness in his heart swelled a little bit. Xinyou, the first woman who made him feel pleasure and unforgettable had just fall off the cliff before him? Can you save her? "No, I ...... don''t have any energy ......" said Kerry with a haggard voice. He had used up all his superpower in order to save Venus. Now, he wanted to save her, but he could do nothing. Hao was the first one to sober up, he grabbed Venuss hands and pulled her towards the car while she was still in sorrow. "Hao, what are you doing?" Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldnt save her (4) Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldn''t save her (4) Kevin rushed over to block his way. "I''ll take her away, she can''t stay here." Hao continued walking bypass Kevin and said. "Hao, put me away, I''m not going with you." Venus tried to shake off his hand but of no avail. Kerry pulled out a gun, aimed at Haos head, and said in a cold voice, "Hao, let her go!" Hao continued walking forward as if he didnt heard the voice. "Bang-" a gunshot rang out, a bullet was shot beside Hao''s foot and he finally stopped. "Let her go or I''ll kill you." Kerry held his gun up and stepped closely. Hao ignored him and looked down at Venus, and said with fear, "Venus,e with me, Kerry is not a human being, he will hurt you at any time ......" "Shut up!" Venus was so angry that she struggled to break free from his ws, stepped back and said, "Hao, Kerry is Kerry and Xiaozi is Xiaozi, I won''t let anyone to insult him. Also, I''m not going to go with you." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Why? Why would you like to be with him even if you dont know his identity?" Everyone harbored a bit of fear of the unknown, Hao was no exception. Even though the one was a friend who he had known for decades. Hearing this, Venus couldn''t help butughing and looked at him with mocking eyes, "Monster? Hao, have you watched too many movies or are you just too imaginative?" While saying that, Venus walked toward Kerry, "Xiaozi just possesses some abilities that we ordinary people don''t have, he''s not a monster." The one standing next to her was slightly moved in the hand holding the gun. "Fine, but Kerry doesn''t love you at all, he never treat you nice since you are married. Why would you like to seeking for trouble?" Venus spread her hands indifferently, "It just so happens that I don''t love him at all either, even if I divorce, I''ll leave him decently, I will not do things as eloping with another man. Besides, Hao, I don''t like you at all and I won''t go with you, so stop thinking about that." Hao wanted to say more but was directly interrupted by Kerry, "Hao, get away! Or I don''t know if I''ll shoot you in the head the next second." Hao took a glimpse of him and then stared at Venus, turned around and walked towards the car alone. Before opened the door, he turned back and said, "Kerry, , we''re no longer friends from now on." "I know." Kerry said calmly. Hao''s sight fell on Venus, he smiled and said, "Venus, if you regret in the future, you are always weed here, after all, it is nice to see you moaning and groaning under me." "Hao, you''re talking nonsense!" Venus was very angry and cursed out. Before he went away, he left her a problem thus leading Kerry to suspect her. "Bang-" another shot fell beside his foot, Hao raised his hands and smiled gloomily, "Fine, I''ll leave." The car quickly vanished at the top of the hill. Kerry lowered his gun and looked at Venus somberly. "Why are you looking at me?" Venus looked back at him, pointed to the wound on her neck and said, "If I have sexual intercourse with him, would I have to hurt myself like that?" She was not afraid of his misunderstanding and would admit if it was true. This would avoid many troubles. Kerry pinned the gun back to his waist, not knowing if he believed it or not. He stood silently in the ce where Xinyou had fallen. Kevin took a nce at him and walked to Venus. He breathed a long sigh of relief and whispered, "You almost scares me this time, I thought I couldnt find you." Venus sighed, "I am too careless toward Hao, it''s ok, everything is fine now." Kevin stared at her wound and asked, "Does it still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it seems to scar." Venus touched it and smiled bitterly, "It seems like I have to go back to Dr. Han for the ointment again, I guess he''ll be nagging again." Kevin hesitated for a while, looking distantly at the seemingly lonely figure on the edge of the cliff and asked softly, "Do you know the things about my brother?" Venus was very furious about that and said indignantly, "I''d like to ask him why he lie to me for so long." After standing on the edge of the cliff for a long time and memorizing the past time with Xinyou, Kerry was very gloomy and all his feelings turned into a sentence, "Xinyou, goodbye." He said this goodbye to Xinyou on that night. Even if he wanted to say more, she was not there any longer. ...... The sky was aglow with sunset colors. The silence continued on their way back and the atmosphere was oppressive and suffocating. There existed a huge doubt in Kevins heart, but he swallowed his words because it was not a good chance to ask. Both John the Butler and Mrs Qin extended a huge wee to Venuss return. "Young Miss, you''reing back. Are you alright?" "Mrs Qin, I''m fine." Venus smiled softly at her. Kerry came in after her and said unhappily, "You''d better take a shower and change your clothes first, your dress doesnt match your status?" Venus held onto the handrail of the spiral staircase and was about to go back to her room to do what he said, but she was unhappy after hearing his lecture, "Kerry, I will do that even if you dont say, but instead of lecturing me, you''d better think about how you''re going to exinter." "Exin what?" Kerry asked with his eyebrow raised. Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldnt save her (5) Chapter 148 She fell off the cliff, but he couldn''t save her (5) "You must exin to me why you call yourself Xiaozi this time and Kerry Ye next time and why do you tell such a lie." What a natural lie it was! She remembered that once when she asked him in person if he knew Xiaozi, he denied seriously as if it was the truth. And now she got mad about his lie. Hearing her speaking of this, Kevin Ye echoed , "Me too, Kerry." For Gods sake, he had hung back from this question on the way, and now he couldnt resist his curiosity anymore. After all, this was too weird, especially with his brothers involvement in. Fine. Come to the studyter and I will tell you the truth. Kerry brushed past Venus Mu, with a poker face, and went upstairs. Kevin smiled like a child by hearing it. Venus cast a nce at him and thought, Kevin is indeed a good self-controller, especiallypared with me when I saw Xiaozi for the first time. She returned to her room, put off the clothes and soaked herself in warm water, softening every nook and cranny of her body. ,,, On the first floor, Kevin kept pacing up and down like having ants in his pants Actually, he had experienced a lot to be less p-dash, but what happened to Kerry was so surprised that aroused all his curiosity. John came with a sad face, a sharp contrast with Kevin. Second Young Lord, May I have a talk with you? Kevin stopped pacing around and said, What do you want to say? Miss Qiao also went out after you and Young Master left in the morning, but I didnt notice it. Now she hasnte back yet, I dont know if she John, Kevin interrupted him, his look became serious, She will nevere back. What? John was so surprised, Did you meet her? Yes. She followed us. But then many things happened andshe fell off the cliff. His tone smacked of griefs. John widened his eyes, feeling a bit astonished to believe what he said. Kevin nodded his head in gentle approval of it and continued, You just need to tell other servants that Xinyou goes home and will nevere back. Her name cannot be brought up in this vi again, especially before Kerry. Yes, yes, my Young Lord. I will tell everyone to keep it in minds. John left in a trance. He could not believe a letter of this if it was not told by Kevin. He had asked her to leave at the door of the study in the morning, but he didnt expect that it would be the end. Although he didnt get good impression of her, it was still a pity that she died in the full bloom of youth. Life is unpredictable. As the saying goes, you will never know whiches firsttomorrow or ident. Hao Nangong was admonished by Mr. Nangong not to do that again to harm the familys reputation. Hao pretended to keep his promise, the next moment, he ordered the subordinates to look for Xinyou under the cliff. At any rate, he should see her body at least. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If there was a river under the cliff, maybe she will survive, and it was better to keep her rather than to die. No matter who you are, Kerry, I must wrest what I want from you. Venus togged up in a new set of clothes after finishing her bath and handed those given by Hao to the maid, Drop them. Yes, Lady. With a few steps further, Venus stopped and changed her mind, Wait, burn them off. Yes, Lady. The maid hastened to leave with her headid low to the breast. Venus wrinkled her nose and murmured with disapproval, What? I wont chew you up. It urred to her that she pretended herself to be a fool before. Was her acting too brilliant that made them believe she was indeed in mad? Then it could exin why they responded in that silly way. Well, never mind. They will get it sooner orter. But now, she still had one thing to do. Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (1) Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (1) In the study. Kerry Ye peered closely at the pressed design that had not been touched for a long time, as if Xinyou Qiao was still by his side. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Come in. Venus Mu got into the room and sat straightly on the chair before the desk in a bad mood. Kerry ignored her and folded up the designs gently. Venus ran her eyes over a part of it and snorted, Is that your treasures? What a rare opportunity! Why dont you show me your masterpiece? It wont be a token of love between you and certain woman, right? It waspletely out of jealousy. Ever since the fact that Kerry was actually Xiaozi was uncovered, she had been in a terrible mood and left no stone unturned to irritate him. What does it matter to you? Its none of your business anyway. Kerry opened the drawer to rece the designs carefully. Venus smiled with disdain, she rapped the armrest of the chair with her slender snowy fingers, Huh, thank God, I dont want to have something to do with you either. Kerry was with a trace of difort by hearing her words, Do you have to say sarcastic words. Venus? Do I? She yed innocent, cast a glimpse over him and stop talking. Why is it that the more I look at him the more I dislike him? That pair of blue eyes, especially, reminded her another pair of purple eyes. Even now she still couldnt believe that the same person had such different personalities! As they stayed in silence, Kevin Ye came in after a knock on the door, sat down and looked at his brother with expectant eyes. Kerry still did not intend to say anything. It seemed that he was pondering how to give them an eptable exnation. Finally, he spoke slowly, I incidentally found my differences from others. For example, I can fetch objects at a distance, teleport and get small things up, like this. Then a pen beside his hand rose and circled in the air following his moving finger. Venus didnt find it unusual since she had had seen these tricks while Kevin stared at the scene like a child with worship and surprise in his eyes. But I cant disy them for a long time, because its very taxing to use spirit which is like an energy stone that can not be used once you run out of it. Thats also the reason why I couldnt save Xinyou today. Kerrys blue eyes turned deep and sorrow, a bit of sadness appeared on his face. Venus and Kevin stared at each other for a second and said nothing. Kevin paused and said, The reason why everyone is not allowed to get into the room downstairs with hanging bells is that I will exercise my magic there and my eyes will turn purple at the same timeand thats it. After a brief moment of stillness, Venus couldnt not help but ask in anger, Then why do you lie to me? Because I dont want others to know about this, and I dont want to be regarded as aa freak. Kerry only just managed to speak out thest word. Venus pounded on the table and stood up to re at him, Well, now that you want to keep it as a secret, you should have been more cautious after you find that I have knew about it. Then why did you come up to me repeatedly and deceive me that you are a celestial being? And now dont you think its quite ridiculous? HaKevin couldnt suppress snorting when hearing the lie of a celestial being. But soon he turned his face away and held back hisugh when he saw her piercing eyes. Kerry looked helpless, Then what should I say? There is no better exnation except to im myself a celestial being since you insist on calling me ghost. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hahaha This time Kevin couldnt help but burst intoughter, then he was reproached by the others at the same time, Get out if youugh again! With his involvement, the topic soon became less serious. Kevin tried very hard to hold back hisugh and sped his hands together with apology, Im so sorry butOk, Ok, I stop, you guys continue. Venus returned to the topic, What happenedter? Why did you pretend to make friend with me and deceive me since you can train yourself without disturbance from anybody? Is it nice for you to see me make a fool of myself? I have no intent to do that. Kerrys exnation sounded untenable. At first he did want to scare Venus, but she was rather brave and curious, appearing in that room again and again, thus he gradually got used to talk with her by the identity of Xiaozi and knew further about her. After a few deep breaths, Venus pressed down the anger in her mind and said coldly, Kerry, you dont understand how important Xiaozi is to me. I would rather to recognize that he is really disappeared after that night than to make myself believe that you are the same person, because you dont deserve it. Having finished the sentence in one breath, Venus mmed the door in exasperation and left. The brothers stared at each other in the study, and then Kerry asked, What else do you want to know? What dont you tell me for such a long time? Kevin could not understand why his blood brother kept this secret. Kerry pressed his templets, Kevin, Ive told you, I dont want to tell anyone. Then what other skills do you have except those youve shown me? It aroused Kevins curiosity instantly. I dont know. Im still exploring other potential skills. Oh. He seemed a bit lost and said, Why dont I have that magic power since were brother? Kerryughed at his words, Come on, who knows whether there will be a bacshter? Dont show that envy face. By the way, you havee back for a while, have you decided to work in our company? Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (2) Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (2) No, I dont like these jobs. Kevin said. Thepany can run pretty well with you in it. Besides...... He looked at his right hand and said: I want to see more doctors. I dont want to be disabled forever. He knew there is only a slight chance that he would have his hand fixed. But he couldnt give up as long as there is a chance. Regret flickered across Kerry s eyes. He had promised his brother to find a doctor for him since he came back, but he was always upied by all kinds of things, and he still didnt take any action. Kevin, Im sorry. Ill find the best doctor for you. Your hand will be cured. Kevin smiled. Just give it a try. If god doesnt want me to...... No. Kevin, you must trust me. I will cure your hand. Kerry walked towards Kevin and embraced him. Dont worry. Everything will be alright. I know. Darkness descended upon thend. In order to wee Venus, Mrs Qin cooked many delicious cuisines, which were all her favorites. Kerry took his seat, and beside him there was an empty chair, which was always taken by Xinyou. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kerry s spirits drooped when he saw the chair. When Xinyou was alive, she would always pick food for him. She would tell him which one tastes good, and which one tastes even better. He always thought she talked too much, and sometimes he hated her for that. But now, he missed her talkativeness. She made many mistakes, but at that moment, Kerry could only remember her softness when they first met. Im full. Kerry put his chopsticks down and walked away. Xinyou died in the morning, and only a few hourster, everyone seemed to have forgotten about her, and everyone was back to their business as if nothing had happened. Mrs Qin felt awkward. She thought Kerry didnt like the food she cooked. Venus noticed her sadness, and she said: Mrs Qin, Kerry is only in a bad mood. Dont think too much. You are even better than the chiefs in restaurants. Mrs Qin felt better. She smiled. You are such a sweet girl. Please eat abundantly if you like it. You are so thin now. Isnt it better? I can spare the efforts of losing weight. Venus said. But she was actually thinking: Everyone would get skinny if Kerry and Hao Nangong appeared in her life. Kevin picked a piece of meat for her. He said jokingly: You have never been fat. Eat more. Or you will be too thin. Yeah. He is right. You will look better if you put on some weight. Mrs Qin echoed. Venus nced at the empty chair, and suddenly, she also lost her appetite. She poked her chopsticks into her food and said: Kevin, I really dont want her to die. Kevin sighed heavily. I should have pushed her away. In that way, no one will die. No, Im not ming you. I just felt...... Venus chocked up. A tear dropped into her bowl. We have known each other for so many years, and I hated her for what she did, but still, she didnt deserve to die...... You are just too kind. Have you forgotten that she almost pushed you off the cliff? Had it not been for big brother, you would...... Kevin tried to ease her mind. He also felt sorry for Xinyou, but no one should be med for her death. It was all her fault. Venus knew Kevin was right. But she just couldnt help. It is the nature of human beings. You hate someone so very much when she was alive, but when she really left, none of the things that had happened seemed to matter. You should stop thinking too much. If you dont eat, Mrs Qin will be so sad. Kevin picked more food for her. She knew it was no use to think about it. The only thing she could do was to visit Xinyous parents more often, and take good care of them. That was the most she could do as a friend. The moonlight poured down onto the ground and everything looked silver. Kerry sat on a bench in the moonlight, and was sipping wine. When Venus passed him, he was already drunk. Hey, you,e here. Kerry pointed at her and shouted. Venus ignored him and walked ahead. She wished she would never see him again. Venus,e here and drink with me. Venus stopped. Because the way Kerry talked to her was very simr to the way Xiaozi talks to her. Venus, why dont you talk? Kerry appeared in front of Venus all of a sudden. His face was very close to hers. His lips curved in a smile, and his eyes were giving out purple light. Venus stared at him. Her anger boiled up but she didnt know how to give vent to her anger. How could Xiaozi be Kerry? Go away! Venus pushed him aside. Kerry moved backwards, but he walked back to Venus again. Venus, I am Xiaozi. Dont you recognize me? Kerry said smilingly. Venus snorted and passed him. But then, Kerry ced his arms around Venuss waist, held her up, and moved her to the bench. Come, drink with me. Kerry thrust a wine ss into her hands. Venus looked at the ground and saw there were three empty bottles. No wonder he was drunk. Kerry grabbed a bottle and filled her ss. He himself drank directly from the bottle. Venus, I feel sad. Kerry punched his chest. The feeling is right in here. I have never felt this way before. Venus didnt want to see Xiaozi in this state. She said: Kerry, change your eyes to normal. Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (3) Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (3) Kerry looked at her confusedly and said: Fine. Then the color of his eyes gradually turned to blue. Now its much better. Venus held a wine ss, but she didnt drink. So, why are you so upset? Is it because of Xinyou? Kerryughed dryly and said: Yeah. It is because of her. You know, when I first met her at the hotel, I was so happy. I had never felt such ecstasy as I felt that night. No woman has ever made me feel the way she made me feel. But now, she is dead. I will never find it ever again. You will never find what ever again? Venus was confused. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ill never find anyone like her ever again. Kerry looked up at the moon, and sadness was written all over his face. This is such a big world. But there is no one like her in this world. Venus looked at him. She didnt feel angry over what he said. Actually, she didnt feel anything. If you love her so much, why dont you marry her when she is alive? Kerry shook his head. No, I cant. Because I have married you. And also, sometimes I feel like she is not that woman I met in the hotel.... Kerry dropped his head and looked at Venus. He stroked her face gently and said: Whats even more strange is that I sometimes find you are a lot like that woman in the hotel. Venus pped his hand off her face andughed coldly. Kerry, you are so freaking drunk. We have never met each other before we married, remember? Kerry felt dizzy. He leaned against the bench. A few buttons on his shirt were undone, and his strong chest was exposed. Kerry, Xinyou would be very happy if she knew you are feeling so sad for her. But it is toote. Keep drinking if you want to. I need to go to sleep. Venus put her wine ss down. Kerry grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms and said: Dont go. Dont go. Let me go! I am Venus. Not Xinyou! Kerry ced his arms around her waist and pushed her up. Her forehead touched his nose, and her nostrils were filled with the smell of wine. She felt her face was burning. Kerry looked at her intently with bleary eyes and said: I know who you are. When he finished, he leaned forward and kissed her on her lips. Maybe it was because he was drunk, his kiss was very soft, as if he was tasting a delicacy. The kiss lingered for a long time, and when Venus was finally freed, she breathed heavily and said: Kerry, arent you feeling sad for Xinyou? Then why are you doing this to me? Dont you think Xinyou would hate you if she knew? Kerry seemed to have found that feeling back. He pulled Venus into his arms and wanted to make love to her. Kerry....We are outside! Kerry put her leg around his waist. Her dress hung down and covered their actions. Kerry couldnt hear her at all. He found this position awkward and ufortable, so he pushed her off him and onto the bench, rolled himself and pressed her under him. Venus couldnt help but lifting her head up, and her long hair almost touched the ground. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air. Venus heavy breath echoed in the little garden. Its strange. When Hao Nangong tried to make love to her, she protested so fiercely and she even threatened to kill herself. But when it was Kerry, Venus epted it, although unwillingly. Maybe it was because they were married and Venus thought this kind of things were only eptable between husband and wife. Venus was concerned that other people might see them, so she looked absent-minded. What are you thinking about? Are you thinking of someone else? Kerry kissed on her neck hard, as if he wanted to bite into her flesh. Kerry! Lets get inside! Venus begged again. How humiliating it would be to be seen by the servants. She knew Kerry was shameless, but she didnt want to lose her face. No. The environment is just perfect. Xinyou. When Venus heard the name Kerry just called, she was numb with shock, as if she was struck by a lightning. She froze for a few seconds and then she summoned all her strength and kicked Kerry away. She then stood up, and put her panties on. Kerry was lying on the ground. He was too drunk to get up. Venus kicked him hard and cursed him. You freaking bastard! Liar! Her anger was still not thoroughly vented. She then grabbed a bottle and poured the wine onto him. She went back to the bathroom, took a shower, and washed all his smell off. Sadness and anger came over her. She squatted down and burst into tears. Why? Xiaozi, why would you do this to me? Am I really a sex partner to you? I like you so much. Why do you have to be Kerry? How should I face Kerry in the future? I hate you, Xiaozi! She thought. She cried bitterly, as if she wanted to cry all her tears out. The sound of water drowned out her voice. Kevin had been standing in a corner of the garden. The light on the second floor was turned off, and he walked towards Kerry, who was still on the ground. Kevin had never seen Kerry in such a pathetic state. He looked dishevelled and alcohol was all over him. He reminded one of the drunkard who appeared so often in the neighborhood. Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (4) Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (4) An idea suddenly came to her. How about just leaving it alone? Its better to let him stay here, for Kevin Ye couldnt be so mean to him. But well Kevin Ye took out his phone to take a few photos. Tidying up his clothes, Kevin called two bodyguards to take Kerry Ye into his room, throwing him into the bathroom. . The next day, Kerry opened his eyes with a headache, freezing, for this was not Venuss room, and then she looked at the table setting, on which was put a photo of a family. Kerryy on the bed, wondering how could he sleep in Kevin s room? He remembered that he was not in the mood for dinnerst night, so he drank in the garden. Then he saw Venus Mu, and then A bad feeling came over him that he seemed to have done something in the garden. But what had he done? Why couldnt he remember anything? Brother, youre awake. Kevin came in wearing a sports T-shirt, sweaty all over. Obviously, he just got back from a run. Why am I in your room? Kerry rubbed his temples and got out of bed, his chest feeling painful too. Oh, I saw you getting drunk in the gardenst night and my sister-inw didnt open the door, so I got you here. Kevin spoke and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. So where did you sleepst night? Kerry got out of bed, wearing Kevin s pajamas. The guest room. Kevin closed the door, holding the shower head and the water sprayed out. Kerry rubbed his shoulders, going down to Venuss bedroom. As soon as his hand was ced on the doorknob, the door opened from the inside. Venus was shocked by him and looked at him angrily, Kerry, why are you standing in my doorway in the morning? Kerry looked not okay and exined simply, Ive been staying with youtely. Go to your own room. Venus said nonchntly. When she came back yesterday, she found many of his things in the room, like lighters, cigarettes, razors, toothbrushes, and a few clothes in her closet. You forgot that you burned my room down in a fire? It hasnt been cleaned up yet. Kerry sidled into the room and asked, Why are your eyes red? Did you cry yesterday? But why? Was it because of Xinyou? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Venus touched her eyes and said coldly, Shouldnt I cry when my best friend died? Kerry frowned, Is she your best friend? No, Im talking about Xiaozi. Before Kerry could react, Venus disappeared. It seemed that she wouldnt ept the fact that he was Xiaozi for a long time. Brushing his teeth, washing up and changing his clothes, Kerry saw a few obvious bruises on his chest except for Hao Nangong s punch. What was going on? At the dining table, Venus ate with a gloomy face. No one dared to mess with her. Kerry took a sip of porridge and asked Kevin, Did you see me in the garden yesterday Was I very drunk? Kevinughed silently and took out his phone to show him the photos, Take a look at it. After only taking a nce, he put down his spoon and took the phone to delete all photos. Hey, why delete? Just keep one. Kevin took back the phone, but it was toote. Seriously? For Kerry, its a disaster. Kevinughed, I just want to look at it when Im upset. Its definitely very useful. Hey, stop! By this time, Venus had quickly finished her breakfast and put down her chopsticks, Enjoy. Im going to work first. Stop, Venus, why so mad today? Kerry couldnt ept her attitude. Venus looked at him indifferently, I am not. Kerry took a deep breath to suppress his anger, Wait for a while. Ill go with you. No, Im going to take the bus. Kerry looked at her back, feeling as if there was a big stone pressing on his heart. Why is she so angry? Kevin asked cautiously. I dont know. Kevin kept eating, nning something. The air in the morning was good. Having not gone to work for a long time, Venus was a little excited. Kerry made her depression dissipate quite a bit. After crying thest night, she told herself that there was no Xiaozi in the world, but Kerry. Therefore, she couldnt have any illusion. He died there with Xinyou yesterday at the top pf the mountain. Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (5) Chapter 149 The mistake made after being drunk (5) Only in this way, she wouldnt think too much when she faced Kerry Ye. As she was almost at the bus stop, a Cayenne stopped behind her. Get in the car. Kerry rolled down the window and said to her with a cold face. Venus Mu acted as if she hadnt heard him and didnt pause for a moment. I told you to get in the car. Do you hear me or not? Venus pretended that she was deaf. Kerry was pissed off, directly getting out of the car to throw her into the passenger side. Stay here. Kerry stared at her and fastened the seat belt for her. Venus coldly watched him getting in the car. sneering, Kerry, dont you think you really enjoy forcing me? Im happy to take the bus. Its none of your business. Kerry looked straight ahead at the road, pursing his lips without saying anything. He seemed to control himself. He began to say until the car got onto the main road, Venus, I admit that I was wrong to use Xiaozi s identity to deceive you, but is it necessary for you to care so much about it? Kerry, dont mention Xiaozi. For me, hes already dead. Venuss words were like a knife plunged straight into his heart. Venus, how cruel you are. Kerry said, gritting his teeth. For him, Xiaozi was another him, and the time he spent with her was the most rxed and happy time he had ever had in years. Venus replied, Not cruel as you. Kerry mmed on the steering wheel, venting his anger. For some reason, he cared more and more about her attitude, every word she said and her emotions. However, his senses told him that this was not a good thing. Yehuang Group Venus appeared at the entrance of the design department, making her colleagues surprised. Venus, I heard that youve gone on vacation abroad, so where have you been? Xiaoli asked, looking envious. Venus was surprised, Vacation? Who said that? She poked her little arm and said, Gee, just tell us. You havent been here for so long and vacation is the only possibility. Thats right, the presidents secretary has told us that you and Mr. Ye havent been traveling since your marriage, so this time its the honeymoon What? honeymoon? She almost died, OK? Kerry was really good at talking nonsense. Itoured around Europe. Wasnt there a Fashion Week in Paris recently? I went there for some inspiration. Venus remembered the entertainment news she had read somewhere, so she made up the excuse. Lina sped her hands in front of her chest and signed, I also want to go to Paris. Its the fashion capital, where has many handsome men and women, as well as endless luxury. But you cant afford any luxuries. Xiaoli poked fun at her and asked Venus, Youve been out for so long. Have you brought back any gift for us? Well Venus was a little embarrassed. Just then, Secretary Liu came in, giving a box of choctes to Venus and said, Venus, Mr. Ye asked me to send this for you. He said that you forgot it in the car. Thank you so much. Venus had no choice. After Secretary Liu left, Venus opened the delicate wrapped box, full of choctes. Wow! Is this what you brought us? Yes, from Europe. Enjoy. Thank you. After a while, the office finally quieted down. Venus sat in front of the desk, noticing the seat next was empty. She wanted to cry again. She really hoped Xinyou Qiao would be good in her next life. At ten oclock, a little girl from the HR department came over and cleaned up Xinyou s desk without saying a word. A few colleagues watched for a moment, and someone asked, Isnt Xinyouing? The HR didnt say too much. Maybe she didnt know what had happened either. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She was there two days ago. Why? Someone asked. The girl shook her head, I have no idea. The office instantly began to gossip, for everyone knew that Xinyou was the one who said she was going to get Mr. Ye, but now, she actually left so quietly, so there must be something going on here. As expected, Venus knew she couldnt escape, and as soon as the girl left, several colleagues surrounded her. Venus, where did she go? Yeah, you two are ssmates and friends, so do you have any idea? Chapter 150 He called her name in dreams (1) Chapter 150 He called her name in dreams (1) Venus held back the tears and said calmly, Her parents are not well, so she had to go back home. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Oh I remember, a while ago, werent her parents looking for her? I heard that her father is still hospitalized. Venus answered, Well, its because her father is not well and shes the only child, so of course she has to go back to take care of her parents. I see. I thought she hooked up with another rich man and just fly away. Linas tone was a bit mean. Since she had passed away, and even though no matter had bad she was, its better not to discuss about her. Besides, Venus didnt want to hear people ndering Xinyou. Just go back to work. Manger He might be angry if we keep gossiping. Then they left. Because she had just gone to work, Venus didnt have much work to do. After reading the new issue of Style Magazine, she was full of hope, wishing that her brother could see it. And then he came to save her, so that she could get away from Kerry, that monster. When it came to noon, Venus and a few colleagues were walking and discussing where to eat. The elevator came down and there was a person standing inside. The few people chattering outside the elevator suddenly quieted down and Venus looked at Kerry, who was with an indifferent face. Until she walked into the elevator, a few people behind her followed, excited with a little nervous. Hello, Mr. Ye. Hello, Mr. Ye. Kerry greeted back. Xiaoli and Lina looked at each other and they felt it was just too lucky. Didnt he have an exclusive elevator? What brought him to take the staff elevator today? It must have something to do with Venus. Thinking so, the female colleagues worshiped Kerry even more. Although he was already married, the female colleagues still treated him as their dream lover. It was off-work time, so the people in the elevator got more and more. At first, Venus kept a certain distance from Kerry, but then the space became smaller and smaller, so she was naturally pushed to Kerrys side. Kerry looked at her, with his dark, curved eyebrows gently furrowing and his eyes blinking, making Venus unable to see the brilliance in his eyes. His high nose oozed with dense beads of sweat and he pursed his lips. Despite the crowded elevator, she was doing her best not to get close to him, as if she were some sort of toxic stuff. Ding. The elevator doors opened and a few more people came in. Please dont get inside. Its crowded already. Someone shouted in a small voice. Venus and Kerry stood at the back, in front of whom was a man in a white shirt. He stumbled backwards. Seeing that he was about to lean on Venus, Kerry quickly pulled her in front of him, while his back was to everyone and his hands were stretching on both sides, creating a small hidden space The few people around saw this, turning their heads away to pretend to chat with someone around them, or looking down at their phones. In fact, everyone was focusing on them, wanting to know what they were saying. Venus was a little hot by his breath, wanting him to get up, but there were too many people in the elevator, so she could stare at him to express her dissatisfaction. Kerry was somewhat mad at her acting in such way, lowering his head to whisper, Where to eat? Venus turned her head away to ignore him. Seeing that she didnt say anything, he bit her ears, Do you believe Im going to do something to you here if you dont say anything? Venus blushed subconsciously. How dare he? It hasnt been decided yet. We are discussing. Venus replied indifferently. Well Before Kerry left, he nibbled her pink earlobe that no one could notice. Venus was shocked for a few seconds, and after realizing what he had done, she very rudely elbowed him in the waist. It was a work ce and there were so many people here, so how could he do this? Kerry muffled, frowning. Venus hurt him a little bit. The atmosphere in the elevator was restless and strange, but no one spoke, most of whom were looking at the ever-changing numbers. 20, 19, 18 For the first time, Venus felt that the elevator was descending so slowly, and suddenly, Kerry s hand stretched above her head slipped down andnded on her waist and then buckled her in his arms. Venus stared at him. What did he want? Kerry lips curved. He thought this was a revenge for her hitting him with her elbow. But Kerry bit her at the beginning. Venus might bite back. Venus was speechless. After living for more than twenty years, she hadnt seen a man more shameless than Kerry. Ding. The elevator finally arrived at the first floor. God, Kerry didnt do anything more and just came out along with the crowd. Venus, you and Mr. Ye go to eat. Were leaving first. Lina said smilingly. Venus stopped her, Ill go with you guys. Mr. Ye, he has his Im fine, Im just here to have lunch with you. Kerry interrupted her. Venus at first didnt want to disappoint him, but now she didnt want to care too much, so she just said, I dont want to eat with you. A few people present were shocked by Venus. Did she actually speak to Kerry like that? Kerry was also surprised by her, and after a moment of silence, he smiled, Its okay, just pretend that I dont exist. He had been dealing with piles of documents all the morning, and he didnt want to stop, because as soon as he stopped, he couldnt help but wonder what Venus was doing now. There were several times when he tried to find an excuse to go to the design department, but he was stopped by his sanity. Chapter 150 He called her name in dreams (2) Chapter 150 He called her name in dreams (2) This thought tormented him until the noon and he immediately put aside all his documents for her downstairs for the first time. Xiaoli and Lina were a little embarrassed while extremely shocked. Were theyhaving a fight? Venus Mu didnt want to be gossiped and said coldly, Whatever. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Then they came to a restaurant near thepany. Kerry Ye took the menu to order. Xiaoli tugged on Venuss sleeve and whispered, Look, he loves you so much. Dont be mad at him. Yeah, how lucky you are. Just be nice to him. Lina echoed. They really had no idea what he had done to her, but Venus couldnt tell them anything. Since her parents died and her brother disappeared, she had been living in hell. Kerry finished and turned to Venus, What would you like to drink? Water, please. Venus was cold to him. Kerry, however, said to the waiter, Yogurt, for a fewdies. Yes, please wait a moment. The waiter left, and Lina looked at the other three colleagues, who all stood up and said, Mr. Ye, excuse us. We need to go to the restroom. Me too. In a moment, there were only two of them left in therge room. Venus, with her arms folded across her chest, looked at him with a resistant stance, Kerry, what do you want? Lunch. Kerry was indifferent. Then why do you have to eat with us when you can go eat by yourself? Venus somewhat couldnt understand him. Kerry took out a cigarette, putting it under his nose and then put it down. He looked at her deep ck eyes, Venus, you should know that Im the one who saved you from Hao Nangong. Is this your way to thank me? Well Venus sneered, Kerry, you couldnt choose not to save me. If he could tolerate such a shitty thing that his best friend kidnapped his wife and he didnt care about the public opinion, he really could not save Venus. Although she didnt say the rest of this sentence, Kerry could know it. Kerrys heart ached again, but he finallypromised, Venus, I saved you once and lied to you once. Cant you just forget it? Cant we just live peacefully like before? Venuss eyes were widened in surprise, Kerry, do you think we got along peacefully in the past? Why I dont know? So, what do you want? Kerry began to lose his patience. Its simple. I want a divorce. Venus said this before. Dont even think about it. I wont agree. Kerry suddenly remembered something, looking at her, Im curious, arent you going to be mad at the sight of me? Why youre fine now? Venus didnt expect him to suddenly say this, but she didnt want him to know the truth and said with composure, Maybe you should thank the doctor. Kerry looked her up and down with a scrutinizing gaze and snorted, Really? Do you want me to be a psycho forever? Venus asked rhetorically. Kerry snapped the cigarette in his hand and said in an icy tone, Venus, dont let me find out your secret, or What? Kill me? Or punish me? Venus looked like she wasnt afraid of death, Kerry, youve done the cruelest things to me, do you think Im still afraid? If shes not afraid of death, how could she be afraid of this? She wasnt afraid of anything now. Venuss words reminded Kerry of what he had done to her in the past, and the stone in his heart was getting heavier and heavier. Judging from her attitude, she seemed to never forgive him. If he said sorry now No, it wasnt his style, and besides, shed given her virginity to some jerk somehow, so for this, he couldnt forgive her. When Lina came back, both of them were gloomy and silent. After they looked at each other, they knew things got worse. The food was served quickly, all of which were specialties. But because of Kerry was in a low mood, people at the table were eating very depressed, except for Venus. She has long been used to his temper and this couldnt cause any trouble to her. Suddenly, a pleasant ringing sound broke the suffocating air. It was Venuss phone and it was from her school. Hello, Miss Xiaohua. Venus greeted. Venus, go back to school this afternoon. I need to ask you something. Kerry could hear all their conversation. Okay, I got it. Xinyou s phone is not working. Arent you with her? Tell her that youll both be back this afternoon. Venus froze and she couldnt help but look at Kerry, who also happened to be looking at her. Well, Ill call you when I arrive this afternoon. Venuss tone was a bit lost. Okay, bye. After hanging up the phone, Venus had no interest to eat, whose eyes was full of tears, but she didnt want her colleague to find out, so she got up and excused herself to go to the restroom. Chapter 150 He called her name in a dream (3) Chapter 150 He called her name in a dream (3) "How am I going to exin Xinyous disappearance to others?" Venus thought. "I can tell them that Xinyou is home taking care of her parents. But what if her parents find out?" Venus didn''t dare to think about it any further. Xinyous death would always be known. Although she wasn''t the murderer, Xinyou''s death did have something to do with her. How would she exin all this then? "Don''t think about it. I''ll take care of it." Kerry came to her side and handed her a tissue. As he watched her cry, his heart softened and then he took her into his arms. "Don''t cry. Its going to be okay." He stroked her long hair and whispered. Venus cried on his shoulder for a moment, and then she wiped her tears. "Kerry, don''t pretend to care about me." Venus said suddenly. Just leave me alone. Kerry was speechless. ...... The school is full of full of youthful spirit. People are vigorous and dynamic. When Venus came back school, she was in a good mood. She went to the guidance counselor''s office. Mrs. Xiaohua was very happy when she saw Venus. "Are you here alone? Where''s Xinyou?" she asked. "Her father isn''t well, so she went home to take care of her parents." Venus told this lie again. Mrs. Xiaohua didn''t suspect anything after hearing it, and gave her a file, smiling, "You should read this first." Venus opened the file and skimmed through it roughly. It was a file about exchange students, and the other school was a famous university in Paris. "The school now has ten exchange student ces. You and Xinyou are the best in our academy this year. If you''re willing, you can go to France to further your studies for two years." Mrs. Xiaohua said hppily. Venus was pleasantly surprised and said excitedly, "I get the chance?" Mrs. Xiaohua was quite proud and said, "Of course, you are the talented girl of our design school, and you are the first in every exam. If you go out and see the world, itll be very helpful in your career." "I know." Venus was so happy, but then she thought about Kerry. He would never agree to her leaving the country. Venus was a little sad. Mrs. Xiaohua saw her face change and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I ...... you know I''m married, so ......" said Venus awkwardly, "I''ll have to talk to my husband about that." Mrs. Xiaohua patted her hand and said, "It is something you should discuss. This is a rare opportunity. You should consider it carefully." "Thank you, Mrs. Xiaohua." said Venus. I will. "There are a lot of people fighting for this chance in the school now. I can only give you three days. Take this file back and discuss it with your family." After leaving Mr. Xiaohua''s office, Venus didn''t go back to work right away, but strolled around the campus. It had been a long time since she''d been to school. The library, ssrooms, and dormitories all had fond memories of her. She had cheered on seniors on the basketball court with her friends. She had alsoe to run every night for a few days in order to run 800 meters on the green track. This campus holds all her happy memories. If time had remained frozen on campus, she wouldn''t have to suffer the pain of betrayal. Venus sat on the bleachers all afternoon, reading that file over and over again. She really wanted to go abroad for further education, but the reality simply wouldn''t allow her to do it. Kerry wouldn''t necessarily approve of her going abroad. Besides, she couldn''t afford the tuition and living expenses alone. "Venus" an unfamiliar voice sounded. Venus turned back, and a not very familiar but gentle face appeared in front of her. "Is it really you? I thought I had the wrong person." A man said. He was a little surprised. Venus remembered that he was a schoolmate who was one year senior to her grade. He had pursued her in her sophomore year, but she rejected him. In his junior year he had an ident and Venus hadn''t heard from him since. Venus recognized him and said, "Hello, long time no see." "You still remember me?" The man sat down next to her. "You''re famous in school of foreignnguages." Venus teased. "But you still don''t like me." he looked at her seriously and said. "Let''s not talk about the past." Venus was a little embarrassed. "You''re graduating soon, aren''t you?" asked he. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Venus nodded, "Yes. What are you doing now?" Venus was afraid that he would ask more about her, so she changed the topic quickly. Chapter 150 He called her name in a dream (4) Chapter 150 He called her name in a dream (4) "I''m currently working for a foreignpany. Ie back today to run some errands." His gaze was calm. "I feel good at school. Every time Ie here, I feel like even time slow down a lot." "I feel the same way," Venus echoed. Suddenly, she remembered the car ident he had suffered and asked with concern, I heard you hurt your arm in a traffic ident. How is your injury? He shook his arm and smiled, It''s fine. At the time I thought I was going to lose this arm, but then my parents found an herbalist. My arm was treated for a year before it recovered." "You must have suffered a lot." "Yeah, but It''s worth it." he smiled. They talked more about the old time. Then Venus''s phone rang. It was from Kerry. "Whats up?" Venus''s tone was cold. "Are you done? I''m at the gate of the school now." "I got it, be right out." Venus hung up the phone and smiled at him, "I should go." "I''ll walk you." He was a little sad. After all, Venus was the girl he used to like. Venus refused, "Thank you. But you dont have to." "Well, let me see what your boyfriend looks like." He joked, but there was a hint of loss in his eyes. He had known that a girl as beautiful and excellent as Venus would have many suitors. Venus didn''t refuse him, so he walked her to the school gate. From a distance, she could see Kerry standing by the car with a cigarette between his fingers. Kerry saw her and a manughing and walking over, and froze for a moment, then he threw his half- smoked cigarette on the ground and stomped it out, striding over. When the man saw Kerry, he was obviously stunned for a moment. "What took you so long?" Kerry took a nce at the man and then looked at Venus. "I ran into an old friend," Venus said coldly and didn''t want to introduce him to her old friend. "Goodbye." She said to the man. "Bye. I hope I can see you again." said he. Before leaving her he threw upon her face a wistful nce. Kerry saw through him and purposely grabbed her around the waist. "Get your hands off my waist." Venus lowered her voice, unhappy. Kerry held her tightly around the waist and whispered in her ear, "You better exin it." Exin what?" Venus stared up at him. Youre boring. Kerry wore a cold smile. "Exin if this man has slept with you." "In your eyes, if I talk to a man, I''ve slept with him?" Venus was no longer angry at his words now. Now she had only indifference for him. "If you feel that way, I suggest you see a psychiatrist." Kerry gritted his teeth and didn''t say anything. Suddenly, Venus thought something. She broke away from Kerry''s hand hard and said, "Just give me a minute. I have something important to do." After that she turned and ran to her schoolmate who was still standing there. "You just said your arm was healed by an herbalist. Do you have his phone number? I have a friend who hurt his right hand." Venus said with anticipation on her face. "Yes, but it''s not his. Its his son''s." the man said. "The herbalistst name is Hua. He likes to travel around, so you need to contact his son ahead of time." "Okay, thank you." said Venus excitedly. He looked up at Kerry who was standing in the distance with a gloomy face. Feeling his coldness, he said goodbye to Venus and turned around in a hurry. Venus returned to Kerry in a cheerful mood. She didn''t bother to pay attention to him and got right into the car. Kerry took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down before returning to the car. "Tell me, what are you going back to him for?" Kerry asked calmly. Venus took a nce at him. He is not angry? It is too strange. She thought. She told him briefly about her schoolmate who had just injured his arm in a car ident. "You want Kevin to go to this herbalist?" Kerry understood what she was trying to do and was in a better mood. "Yeah, go try it. Maybe it works." said Venus. Kerry thought about it and nodded. At the dinner table, Kerry told Kevin about this. Kevin was going to refuse. He had been looking for a lot of herbalists over the years, and had taken a lot of Chinese medicine, but none of them had much effect. But once he heard that it was Venus''s idea, he was silent for a moment and said, "Okay, let''s go to find the herbalist then." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Venus saw that he agreed, and even gave his phone number to Kerry, urging him, "You should call Mr. hua''s son right now. If he''s free, we''d better go find him immediately." Kerry took the phone and dialed it. When it was connected, Kerry got up and walked out. "Why do you so care about my arm all of a sudden?" Kevin looked at Venus, puzzled. Chapter 150 He called her name in a dream (5) Chapter 150 He called her name in a dream (5) "Well, you''re my friend, arent you? Of course I should be worrying about you." Venus Mu answered as it was a matter of course. In fact, there was another reason, though Kevin Ye never mentioned, his injury must have something to do with her brother. If Kevin could be cured, then maybe his hatred towards her brother would be alleviated. Kevin lowered his head and took a sip of porridge. He was delighted by Venuss concern. A few minutester, Kerry Ye walked in, with a smile on his face. "Luckily, Mr. Hua wille to Sky City to visit a friend. Hell be staying in his friends home the day after tomorrow. We can go to him then. His son will send the address overter." "What a coincidence?! We''re so lucky." Venus was also cheerful at the news. "The morning after tomorrow, I''ll drive you there." Kerry said to Kevin. Kevin nodded, "Okay." They hoped they could have better luck this time and things would go well, just as Venus said. ...... N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At 10 p.m., Venus was lying on her bed, browsing information about exchange students policies of various schools. As she expected, the cost of the exchange student for one year would cost at least 100,000, almost the same as studying abroad. Two years meant 200,000. Where could she get that much money? Kerry was definitely not giving it to her. As for her uncle, Venus would feel happy if he didnt ask her for money, let alone provide financial support to her. It seemed that she had to give up this opportunity. While she was staring nkly at the ceiling, Kerry walked into the room in slippers. Venus sat up vigntly, asking, "What do you want?" Kerry answered, unbuttoning his shirt, "Sleep. What else could it be?" "Why dont you go find another room? This house has so many empty rooms." Kerry grinned, Venus, should I remind you that this house belongs to me? Including this room." "Okay, you can sleep here. I''ll go to the guest room." Venus didn''t even bother to put on her shoes, leaving the room without hesitation. But it was impossible for Kerry to let her go. As Venus passed him, he grabbed her waist and threw her directly on the bed, then pounced on her. Earlier today, in the elevator, Kerry was already filled with lust, now he couldnt wait to fuck her. "Kerry...... you ...... Venus turned her head and tried to avoid his touch and kiss. Kerry took off her nightgown rudely; his big hands were pinching and squeezing her waist. He said in an angry tone, "Tell me, the man this afternoon, did you sleep with him?" Venus scoffed at his question, "Does it matter if I have slept with him or not? You''ve already believed that I am a slut anyway, so your question is nothing but bullshit." Without forey, Kerry went directly into her body. Venus bit her lower lip in pain, her bright eyes were covered with the emotion of despair. Seeing this, Kerry somehow moved a little lighter and slower. He kissed and touched several sensitive ces of Venus, and didnt continue moving until she was wet enough. "Venus...... Aren''t you going to plead for yourself?" Kerry kept staring at her, trying to observe the slightest change in her face. "Not necessary." As soon as she said that, Kerry fucked her so hard that she felt like her soul was about to go out of her body. "You ...... Slow down..." "Beg me." Kerry exhaled in her ear. "Kerry...... Beg you? Dont even think about it!" Her recalcitrance provoked Kerry. As a result, she was upied and conquered by him more and more ferociously. When it was all done, Venus put on her long pajamas and walked to the bathroom wearily. She was awake, so she didn''t want to sleep with his scent and mark. Walking to the door of the bathroom, Venus looked back at Kerry who was leaning on the head of the bed and mocked, "You didn''t call out Xinyou Qiao''s name while holding me tonight, did you forget her already?" Kerrys eyelids were twitching. When did he mistake Venus for Xinyou? Why didn''t he remember? "What are you talking about?" "Oh, dont you remember? You got drunk in the gardenst night and held me in your arms but couldnt stop calling out for Xinyou. You sounded so infatuated and so obsessed with her. It turns out that you men are so capricious, after only one day, you have forgotten herpletely." After saying this, without looking at his face, Venus walked into the bathroom and turned on the nozzle. The hot water ran over her body, washing away Kerrys scent gradually. The feeling of revenge turned out to be so good and delighted. No wonder Kerry enjoyed torturing her all this time. Retaliating could be highly addictive. On the bed, Kerry was startled by Venuss words. Puzzlement rose inside him. It squeezed together his mind and pounded into his temples. He couldnt calm down. Did he really call Xinyoust night? While holding Venus in his arms? But why did he do that? He was sure that he didn''t like Xinyou that much. After taking the shower and drying her hair, Venus was lying on the bed, turned her back on Kerry, closing her eyes tightly. When would this kind of life end? Brother, brother, where are you? Come back, please. Could you hear me calling your name? Kerry also lied on his side, staring at her skinny figure. He had the sudden urge to hug her over, but wasnt able to pluck up the courage. Though they were lying on the same bed, near each other as they were, but they were as far apart as if separated by a deep abyss, which was difficult for them to stride over. After a long time, the steady and soothing breathing of Venus was heard, then Kerry also closed his eyes and fell asleep. Chapter 151 Shes my sister-in-law (3) Chapter 151 She''s my sister-inw (3) The driver pretended not to see anything and raised the baffle in the car. The documentary showed extraordinary scenery of African grasnd, but Kevin Ye didnt felt like watching it. He preferred to enjoy the peaceful moment when staying with Venus Mu. Warm but also a little thrilling. But just this thrill made him addicted. Holding her little warm hand, Kevin felt that he owned the whole world. If the road didnt have an end, he did wish the car could drive forever. After almost an hour, Kevin found that her finger moved a little, and he knew that she was going to wake up. So he let go of her hand, and put the earphones in his ears again. Now on the car TV, a leopard was preying at night, and its eyes were glittering faint blue light. Venus opened her eyes slowly and found that she was leaning on Kevins shoulder, and she immediately woke up. Her first response was to touch her mouth and luckily she was not drooling. But how could she lean on his shoulder? She remembered she was leaning on the window. Venus rubbed her face and said awkwardly, Well... How could I... Before she finished saying, Kevin got off his earphones calmly and said, Your head kept hitting the window. Im afraid you might get hurt, so I make you lean on my shoulder. Well, Ive got it. Thanks anyway. Venus said embarrassingly. Kevin then put on his earphones again and said faintly, Come on. You dont need to be so polite. Venus smiled and she thought that the temperature in the car was a little high, so she opened the window and let the cool wind in to wake her up. When they were about to arrive at the countryside,rge amounts of rice grew in the farnd, and one or two buffaloes sometimes walked into their eyesight. After they got into the countryside, the car kept driving for a while, and then stopped in front of a house with ck bricks and white wall. Venus got off the car and looked at the house number, and then she said to Kevin, Thats it. Ill go and ask. The door was ck and made of wood, half closed, and there came voice inside the door. Venus knocked on the door and shouted, Is anyone here? Before long an old man walked outside and saw Venus and Kevin. He asked with puzzle, Who are you looking for? Venus said politely with smile, Hello,sir. Im looking for Doctor Hua to ask him for medical advice. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Oh...juste in then. The old man was very kind, and he said as walking, Hua,e outside. Someone wants to see you. Come on. I just have some days to rest, why theres always people looking for me? With loud voice came out, an old man with great vigor walked outside. He frowned and looked unpleasant. Sorry to disturb you, Doctor Hua. Kevin took a bow with courtesy. The old man became less furious after seeing that Kevin was so polite. He stared at them and asked, Who is the patient then? Its me. Kevin said. The old man nced through him upside down and swung his sleeves, Come in. Doctor Hua examined bones for Kevin. Then he frowned and kept silent for a long time. Kevin was used to seeing this expression. He sighed in his heart but still smile faintly, Thats fine. I know that I wont be cured. Bullshit! Doctor Hua shouted, with sharp light from his eyes, Who told you that. They cant cure you, but I have a method. Kevins heart suddenly became tensed, and asked surprisingly, Really? My hand could be cured? Of course. But... Doctor Hua raised his eyebrows and smiled with deep meaning, You may have some miseries. That will be fine. I can bear all the miseries as long as you can cure my hand. This was the secret deeply buried in his heart, now he had a little hope, so he would do everything. Doctor Hua nodded and smiled a little cunningly, Well, Ill give you some basic treatments. Come with me. Kevin followed the old man and entered the cabin with door curtains. Venus walked out of the main hall and jumped happily in the courtyard. Fantastic! It was out of expectation that they could gain so much after visiting Doctor Hua. At this moment, Venuss phone rang, and it was Kerry. Are you there? He asked directly. Yap, weve found Doctor Hua. Venuss voice was full of excitement. She said before Kerry asked, And Doctor Hua says that he could cure Kevin. Now Kevin is receiving treatment inside the room. Really? Kerry was also excited, Thats great. Speaking then, Venus heard a faint voice in the other side of the phone, Boss Ye, its time to walk in. The leaders are all here. Kerry said Ill be there. And then spoke to Venus, Inform me instantly if anything happened to Kevin. Ill be there after finishing my work. OK.Venus agreed and then hanged up the phone. Not after a while, Venus heard groan inside the house, and that was Kevins voice. Venus felt worried about Kevin, maybe that was what Doctor Hua said Have some miseries. Kevin always left gentle impression on her, and it seemed that nothing could block him. It must be so miserable for him to groan. With the continuous groaning out, Venus clenched her hands tightly, and she became more concerned. Venus couldnt bear that eventually. She ran outside the door and took deep breath beside the car. The driver was smoking leaning on the car. He was a little astonished when she came outside, but he didnt say anything. Time was flipping away. Venus sat on the stone bench at the door for a long time, and she finally heard some one calling her name. Well,dy. Come here. Venus turned back and saw Doctor Hua was waving at her. She immediately stood up and patted away the dirt on her butt and then ran forwards, Doctor Hua, is there anything that I can do? Chapter 151 She s my sister-in-law (4) Chapter 151 She'' s my sister-inw (4) Well, take this prescription and go to the pharmacy to buy the medicine. Remember, go to the east, theres a pharmacy there. Dr. Hua gave her a prescription, and Venus Mu took a look at it. She couldnt understand any word. It was said that medical school had its own words, and its true. With the prescription, Venus asked along the way and finally found a pharmacy when she was almost out of the vige. Getting inside, she saw a middle-aged man with sses was pounding something. It was not a pharmacy, but just a room. In addition to a few racks of western medicine, against the wall was full of all kinds of small wooden boxes, withbels on them, written angelica, astragalus, white atractylodis and so on. It was exactly the same as TV series. What kind of medicine do you want to buy? The middle-aged man raised his head and asked. Venus gave him the prescription and said, Ill buy some. He took it and lifted his sses to look at it and got up to take the medicine. This is Dr. Huas prescription, right? The boss chatted with her as he took the medicine from the small wooden box. Right, its him. Its just that Dr. Hua has this kind of courage, others wouldnt dare to prescribe these medicines. His tone was full of admiration. After weighing and packing, he handed it to Venus. Back home, Kevin Ye was sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard. His hair was wet as if he just came out of the water, and the clothes on his back stuck to his back. Venus hurried over and asked with concern, How are you feeling? Is it painful? Kevin smiled, It is a little, but its bearable. This young man is good. Ive seen many patients before, shouting so loud. Its only you can endure this. Dr. Hua took the traditional Chinese medicine that Venus brought back, smelling it and went into the kitchen. Venus pointed at Dr. Huas back and whispered, I think hes especially like the kind of sage, with a strange temper. Kevin agreed with her, Youre right, but hes really good, just after that, my right hand feels hot, much better than when it was cold. Really? Venus surprised him by grabbing his arm. Ouch, it hurts. Kevin grimaced, so Venus let go of his arm like she got an electric shock and asked, What? What? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kevin took a deep breath and smiled, Dr. Hua just used acupuncture, massage and cupping. Im sorry. Forgive me. Soon, the air was filled with the strong smell of Chinese herbs, and it was bitter to smell. Dr. Hua held a palm-leaf fan and came out of the kitchen to sit across from the two, and said seriously, The broken bone is not a big deal. The broken tendon matters. As long as the tendon is renewed, but it will take at least half a year. I will stay here for few days, so I can help you before my leaving. Then where can we find you? Venus asked anxiously. What are you anxious about? At that time, I will give you the prescription. As for the acupuncture, massage and so on, you can try to learn, so that you can help your boyfriend. As soon as Venus heard boyfriend, she hurriedly exined, No, no, no, he is not my boyfriend, he ishe is my brother, my brother. Brother? But he looks so much younger than you. Dr. Hua looked at her with a suspicious gaze. Venus blushed, I might look younger than my age. Oh, Dr. Hua seemed to see through something, so he didnt force her, Then youd better find someone who knows a little bit about medicine toe over. Im not going to stay here for half a year. Dont worry, we have a family doctor and Ill tell him toe tomorrow. There was inn in the vige, so Venus, Kevin and the driver were staying temporarily. Its not the peak tourist season at this time, so there were many vacant rooms. In the evening, the wind suddenly gusted and heavy rain crackled down. It was 4:00 p.m., when Kerry had finished his meeting. Then he had attended an important dinner party, and he was supposed to go there today, but ns always changed. Thats the thing, were staying at an Airbnb in the vige, and were expected to stay for four or five days. Venus sat by the window, pouring rain outside. Kerry was standing on the balcony outside the banquet. Listening to her voice, his irritated mood of the day gradually calmed down, Then Ill arrange my work, and go over there with Dr. Han tomorrow. Venus rolled her eyes. She wished he wouldnte. Seeing that she didnt say more, Kerry softened his tone, Ill hang up first then. Im still busy. Wait. Venus shouted, I came here only in a dress, so when youe, bring me some clothes, also toiletries. Kerry smiled, with an imperceptible hint of tenderness. However, all his tenderness at the moment was swallowed by the heavy rain, which Venus didnt notice. Chapter 151 Shes my sister-in-law (5) Chapter 151 She''s my sister-inw (5) Actually Venus wouldnt be able to hear anything even if it didnt rain. It was veryte when the meal was over. Kerry drank lots of wine, and he went to sleep the moment he got back home. And the next day, when he woke up, he began packing the things Venus asked him to bring to her. He took a few coats, and then he opened a drawer in which Venus kept her panties, and took four of them. He also took a ck bra. These should be enough. Oh, right, her toiletries. He packed all her stuff in a big bag of hers, and when he was dragging the bag out, a piece of paper dropped out. He looked at it, and his face darkened in an instant. She wants to go to France as an exchange student? Without letting me know? She will need my permission to do that! Kerry thought to himself. His good mood was utterly ruined by this paper. Doctor Han arrived at the vi and put his luggage on the car. He noticed Kerry s darkened face, and he asked John: Whats with him? Why he looks so angry? John shook his head and answered: I have no idea. He looked pretty happyst night when he came back. You should be careful. Dont talk too much when you are on the way. Doctor Han said: Why would I talk? Id rather sleep. And that was what he did. Doctor Han slept the whole way there. It had been raining hard all night. There is a pond in front of the hotel, and louts flowers burst into blooms, which glistened in the early-morning dew. Venus and Kevin took a walk along the pond after breakfast, and then they went to Doctor Huas ce for treatment. The treatment process was long and torturing. When Kevin walked out of the room in which the treatment was carried out, his face was ghostly pale, and he couldnt even walk steadily. Venus grabbed his arms to support him, and noticed his lips were bleeding. She felt saddened. Her eyes went moist and she said: You can scream if you are in too much pain. It will ease the pain a little. Kevin was too weak. He leaned against Venus for support, but he was still smiling. He said: Im a man. It is so humiliating to scream and cry like a girl. You are so stubborn. Venus said. Kevin. A cold voice was heard. They looked up and found it was Kerry standing at the door. The sun was shining brightly behind him so they couldnt see Kerry s face clearly. Venus felt nervous. She thought Kerry would absolutely misunderstand them when seeing them in this position. But she couldnt push Kevin away. Kevin froze for a few seconds, but he soon recovered himself. He lifted an arm up and smiled tiredly at Kerry. Big brother, give me a hand. Im too heavy for Venus to support. Kerry walked quickly to them and ced Kevins arm around his shoulder. He looked at Kevins pale face and asked: The treatment is difficult? Kevins face crumpled and said: It is terrible. Just terrible. Here, drink this potion. Doctor Hua walked to them. He said to Kerry: You are his big brother? Kerry nodded and said: I am. Thank you so much for doing this. Did you bring a doctor with you? Doctor Han walked to them immediately and said smilingly: I am. Come with me. Doctor Han took the empty potion bowl from Kevin and walked towards the hall. Doctor Han followed up admiringly. Doctor Han knew how badly Kevins hand was injured, and he thought there was no way to cure his hand, and that was why he admired Doctor Hua so very much when he said he could cure the hand. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kerry brought Kevin back to the hotel, and then, he grabbed Venuss hand and dragged her back to her room. Hey, you are hurting me! Venus protested. Kerry took that document out and threw it at her. He looked so angry. What the hell is this supposed to mean? He asked. Venus looked at paper and understood why was Kerry so angry. There is nothing to exin. It just means I am going to be an exchange student. Thats all. Kerry pushed her against the wall and red at her: You want to go to France? Sure. Every designer wants to go to France. Venus answered. She knew what she said would only serve to fuel Kerry s anger, but she said it anyway. You are daydreaming! Kerry cupped her neck and looked at her murderously. You are my possession, and you cant go anywhere without my permission. Besides, where do you think you can get enough money to go to France. Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (1) Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (1) Venus looked at him and said frankly: No, I dont have any money. Then how do you n to go to France? Do you want your uncle to pay for it? Or do you want to seduce Kevin and make him to pay the expenses? Venus didnt want to quarrel with him at all, but she could no longer bear it when Kerry brought Kevin into this matter. She found what he said absolutely disgusting. Kerry, what the hell are you talking about? We are married, and that means Kevin is my brother-inw. I would never pick Kevin even though I really needed to seduce someone! Then you do have a target. Who is him? Kerry suddenly remembered that man she met at school. He squinted his eyes and asked in a grim voice: Is it that friend of yours at school? Venus had it enough. She pushed him away and said: Kerry, you are unbelievable. I am so sick of talking with you. Here is the number of my teacher. If you need to know anything, just ask her. She will tell you which man I am seducing. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Venus threw her phone at him and rushed out of the room. Kerry froze for a few seconds, and then he made the call. It was Xiaohua who answered. She said immediately: Venus, have you changed your mind? Kerry was confused. He coughed and said: Hello. I am Venuss husband, Kerry. Is Venus going to France as an exchange student? Xiaohua was surprised. She said: Didnt she tell you? Here is what happened...... Venus walked directly to the front desk of the hotel. The owner was watching TV. I need another room. Venus said in a harsh voice. She was feeling angry. She couldnt bear to live together with Kerry for one single minute. The owner looked at her, and took a key from a drawer and said: What about the room next to your current room? No. I need a room that is far away from my current room. Fine. He rummaged through the drawer and found another key. This room is on the second floor. At the end of the hall. Venus took the key and went to the room. It was not as well-lit as her first room, but that was the only problem. The other aspects were just fine. She copsed onto the bed and stared at the ceiling with nk eyes. She was having a headache. And at that time, Kerry learned what had happened from Xiaohua. Turned out, Venus had given up this opportunity two days earlier, and Kerry felt very regretful for insulting her for this matter. Why couldnt I just calm down and talk with her like a sensible adult when thingse up? Why cant I just listen to her? He thought to himself. She must hates me guts at this moment. Kerry paced back and forth in the room and in the end decided to apologize to her. He walked around the hotel to look for her, but she was nowhere to be found. Where could she be? Is she in Kevins room? Kerry thought. Then he knocked Kevins door. Hey, big brother,e in. Kevin moved aside. Eh...did you see Venus? Kerry asked. Kevin felt confused. But he soon realized they quarreled with each other again. Kevins brow furrowed and he said: No, I didnt. What happened? Oh, nothing. Go back to rest. Kerry found what happened too humiliating to tell anyone. Kerry walked away, but Kevin stopped him. Big brother. Yes? Kevin said tly: You and Venus had a fight, right? Kerry could sense that Kevin was getting angry. He said calmly: Its normal for a married couple to quarrel. Dont worry about that. Kevin didnt want to say it, but he could no longer refrain. He said: Big brother, Venus is a good girl. If you dont value her, Im afraid she will leave you sooner orter. Kerry arched his brows. Then he looked into Kevins dark eyes and said calmly: She is my wife. She can never leave me if I dont want her to leave. Fine. I hope so. Kevin seemed tired. He rubbed his eyes and said: I need to sleep. Call me when its dinner time. Fine. Go to rest. Kevin shut the door slowly, and the moment the door was shut, Kerry s face set into grim lines. Am I thinking too much? What did he mean by that? Has he really fallen in love with Venus? Kerry thought. But Kerry could tell that Venus knew nothing about Kevins feelings for her, from the way she just reacted when he brought Kevins name up. He decided to arrange a date for Kevin as soon as possible, to divert Kevins attention. He didnt want to fight with his brother for a woman. That would be crazy. Kerry walked around the hotel, and then he searched the whole vige, but still couldnt find Venus. He was getting nervous. Where could she be? Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (2) Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (2) Did she go back home? No way. Her phone is still here. Kerry thought. After looking for her for a long time, Kerry felt thirty and exhausted. He drooped his head and dragged his body back to the hotel. The owner of the hotel was still watching TV. He saw Kerrying back and he asked curiously: You have been running back and forth for many times. What are you doing? Kerry copsed on a sofa at the door and said sulkily: Looking for a person. The owner remembered a girl took a key from him an hour ago. He didnt have many guests at that time, so he thought Kerry was must looking for that girl. He rested his elbows on the counter and said smilingly: Did you quarrel with your girlfriend? Kerry shot him a nce and said: She is my wife. The owner was surprised to hear that. Then why are there three of them? Who is that handsome young man together with them? He thought to himself. Is your wife a tall, beautiful woman? who has delicate skin and who is wearing a ponytail? He asked. Kerry said coldly. Yeah. Thats her. The owner said: You know, I never have the guts to quarrel with my wife. Then he said in a lecturing manner: When a woman is angry, all you need to do is to say something nice tofort her. What did you do to make her refuse to live together with you? Kerry was confused. Did she find herself another room? I know I was wrong. Which is her room? The owner smiled and shook his head. That is my guests privacy. I cant tell. Kerry was speechless. He took some money out of his pocket and ced it on the table. Here is the rent. Which is her room? The owner smiled slyly and put the money away. He pointed upwards and said: Its the room at the end of the hall on second floor. She specially picked a room that is the farthest to yours. Kerry rushed to that room without saying another word. When he was at the door, he stopped, because he didnt know what to say. He had always been so proud in front of her, and he found it very difficult to make an apology to her. But he knew it was necessary to apologize, or he would never ease his mind. Kerry froze for a few seconds, and then he finally knocked the door. But there was no response. What happened? He thought. He pushed the door and found the door was not locked at all. He got in easily, and found the woman he had been looking for for two hours was sleeping tightly on bed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kerry s anger red up. He couldnt understand why would she go to sleep without even locking the door? What if some bad people got in? Does she have any concern for safety? Kerry shut the door and walked towards her. The moment his eyes fell on her face, his anger subsided. Venus was sleeping on her back. Her brow furrowed. She got very dark shadows under her eyes. Obviously she didnt get enough sleep these days. Kerry sat beside her, and stroked her face gently. Why you look so sad? What are you dreaming? Are you dreaming about me? Kerry thought to himself. It was noon. Venus was in light sleep. So she woke up when she felt a hand on her face. She opened her sleepy eyes, and saw Kerry in front of her. She waspletely awake now. She sat up and looked at him coldly. What are you doing here? Kerry opened his mouth, but he still couldnt say sorry to her. He only said: Here is your phone. Venus took her phone and looked aside. Now you should leave. Kerry walked towards the door. He suddenly stopped and turned back. Are you going to live here? Yes. Kerry looked at her face, which was devoid of emotions. He finally plucked up the courage and said: I was wrong about this. I shouldnt have said that to you. I m sorry. Venuss face didnt change at all, but she was indeed shocked. She couldnt believe her ears. Did he just make an apology? She thought. Kerry felt much relieved after saying sorry. He continued: I treated you unfairly. I said so many nasty things. Its all my bad. Venus smiled coldly. Its okay. This is not the first time, and I am getting used to your unfair treatment. Venus...... Kerry felt very sorry. He remembered he used to trust whatever Xinyou told him, and if Venus tried to defend herself, he would use violence to make her keep quiet. Venus interrupted: Just stop talking. You dont need to apologize for what you did. They are all in the past. Just like you said, I am only a toy to you. You can do whatever you feel like doing to me. Venus then opened the door, and asked him to leave. Venuss words hurt Kerry s feelings deeply. He shook his head and walked out helplessly. But a few minutester, he came back, with two bags, one of which was Venuss, and the other one was his, in which he put all his clothes. What are you doing? Venus felt annoyed when she saw Kerry hanging his clothes in the wardrobe. Kerry said tly: Didnt you say you want to live in this room? Yeah! But I didnt say I want you to be here! Venus said. Kerry nced at her and said: Dont you think its a waste of money to have two rooms? What? A waste of money? What ame excuse! Venus thought. Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (3) Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (3) Kerry. You are a big boss. It only costs a hundred per night for a room. And you think its a waste of money? Sure. I worked very hard to make the money, and I dont want to waste a penny of it. Kerry said tly. Venus shot him a sideways nce. She shrugged her shoulders and said: Fine. I will get another room if you really like this one. Kerry smiled slyly when he saw Venus walking outside. Venus went to the front desk and wanted to book another room. But the owner said smilingly: Im sorry. We are out of rooms. Venus widened her eyes and pointed at all the empty rooms around her and said: Hey, they are all empty! Im sorry. But Mr Ye just bought all the rooms. Venus couldnt believe her ears. What a jerk! Didnt he say he doesnt want to waste a penny of his money? She thought. She went back to the room angrily, and saw Kerry was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He looked so proud of himself. Venus gave him a hostile re. She then took her stuff and went back to her first room. Since it was unavoidable to live together with him, why wouldnt she pick a room that has a better view. When she was at that room, she could at least see the lotus flowers from the window. Kerry smiled and packed his stuff as well, and followed her back to the room. For the following days, Kerry would take Kevin to see the doctor in the morning, and deal with his business on aptop in the afternoon. And when he went to sleep, he would sleep on one side of the bed, and Venus on the other. One night when Kerry was seized by sexual desire, he rolled himself on top of Venus, and when he was about to make love to her, Venus smiled coldly and said: Im having my period. Kerry froze. Veins bulged on his forehead. Desire filled his eyes. Why didnt you tell me earlier? I just remembered. Kerry looked at her face. She looked so pleased. She obviously did it on purpose. Kerry managed to bring his desires under control, which was obviously not easy. He bite on her chest hard, and went for a cold shower. Moonlight streamed through the window and fell upon the floor. Everything looked sliver in the brilliant moonlight. She felt lucky to have this period, because it could stop Kerry from touching her. The only problem was that the pain was unbearable. Kerry walked out of his shower and held her in his arms. Dont move. Kerry said to her. He then put his hand on her belly. The warmth on his hand gradually eased her pain, and she felt sofortable. ...... Kevin could finally feel his hand after a few days treatment, which was a nightmare to him. He couldnt move the hand, but when his hand touches the water, he could tell whether it was hot or cold. He was so surprised by this change. Doctor Hua is so amazing. Its only a short period of time! Venus jumped up and down in happiness. Kevins gaze followed her. He said gently: Im forever in your debt. My hand would never be cured without your help. Venus waved her hand. You also helped me many times. Besides, I didnt do anything. It is you who took all the pain. Out of the corner of his eye, Kevin saw Kerry was walking towards them. He then moved his position slightly to block Venuss view, to prevent her from seeing Kerry, and said to Venus: Doctor Han isnt here. Can you help me to warm my shoulder with a hot towel? Venus had nothing to do at that moment. She said: Sure. Just wait a minute. Kevin could no longer wait. He was in love with Venus. When he saw Kerry and Venus being together, he felt his heart was pierced. And at night, he felt his heart was dripping blood. The pain was too great to bear. But he knew he couldnt tell Venus his feelings directly, because Venus only took him as her friend. He would scare her away. That was why, he decided to start from Kerry. Big brother. Im sorry. But I have to get Venus. He only wore a vest under his shirt. And when Venus came back with a hot towel, he exposed his muscr shoulder, and all the scars on his shoulder were also exposed, both new ones and old ones. Venus had never seen these scars before. She was slightly shocked and she asked: Are these scars from the treatment? Kevin nodded and said yes. They look painful. Venus ced the hot towel on his shoulder gently. Is it hot? The temperature is just perfect. Kevin said. Kevin could see that Kerry was looking at them in a shadow a few meters away. Venus had her back towards him so she didnt notice him at all. Tell me if the towel is cold. Ill get a new one. Venus was very caring. She only took Kevin as a good friend of hers, and she never thought about her rtionship with Kerry in that way. But that was not how Kerry thought about them. Kevin nced at Kerry, and asked Venus on purpose: Venus, what happened between you and my big brother? You dont seem to be happy. Have I ever been happy when I am with him? Venus sighed. Forget about it. I dont want to talk about him. When will Doctor Hua leave? Tomorrow. Venus touched the towel and found it was still hot. So soon? Have Doctor Han learned his skills? Like acupuncture, cupping, and other things like that? I think he has. Kevin was not sure. But Doctor Han was indeed learning from Doctor Hua earnestly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kerry walked out of the shadow. His face has set into grim lines. Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (4) Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (4) Brother, hi. Venus Mu froze, wondering if he had heard? Anyway, what was said was the truth. Their rtionship was never good, so it could only be worse. Kerry Ye sat on the stone bench across her and suddenly said, Kevin Ye, what kind of girl do you like? Kevin didnt expect him to ask this question, Why ask me this? Nothing. Just asking. Youre not young anymore and its time to get married. Kerry paused, looking at Venus, Look, she is younger than you, but she has be your sister-inw. Hurry up and get married. What do you think, Venus? Venus was confused. What did this have to do with her? Besides, she was forced to get married with Kerry by her uncle, otherwise she would continue her study. Then how could she be with him? Youre right. Its time for Kevin to get married. Venus agreed. Kerry nodded in satisfaction and said to Kevin, Is there anyone you like? Ill help you propose a marriage. Or is there a standard? I and your sister-inw will help you to choose one. Venus really didnt know what he was nning. Its totally none of her business. However, Kevin understood his meaning, Thank you for caring about me so much. Kerry smiled, Marriage is important, so how could I not care? Tell me, is there anyone you like? The two looked at each other for a while, as if they were secretly discussing something. Then, Kevinughed and said boldly, Surely there is one, but she doesnt know yet. I will tell her when I have the chance, and if she agrees, brother can go to propose. Kevin s words shocked Venus and she asked, Really? Why you didnt tell me? Is she pretty? I want to see her. Kevin looked at her, about to freak out. What a stupid woman! Shehas long hair, big eyes and a high nose. Her personality, well, is simr to yours. Kevin directly said this, even though Kerry was here. Venus didnt know it was she and she thought there was one, Then she might like chatting with me. Introduce her to us, as soon as possible. Kerry stared at Venus, seeing that she didnt look jealous or and she didnt seem to get the deep meaning of Kevin s words. Therefore, she didnt like Kevin. Because if she liked him, she wouldnt just be happy for him and she would at least show a little bit of disappointment. But Venus wasnt. This made Kerry relieved. Venus, go to see if the meal is ready or not. Kevin and I have something to talk about. Kerry said to her. OK. Venus quickly left and she was still immersed in the surprise that Kevin had a sweetheart. She had no interest in their conversation. The atmosphere in the courtyard cooled down with her leaving. Go out for a walk. Without waiting for a response, Kerry got up and went straight out the door in the opposite direction to Venus. Kevin took a breath, removed the warm towel and put on his clothes. Kerry would know one day. Because Kevin couldnt hide his adoration anymore, and he didnt want to. The two walked along the path and arrived at a paddy field. Kerry stopped and spoke calmly, Kevin, dont you want to say something? Werent you the one who wanted to talk? Kevin gazed at him. Kerry went straightforward, That girl you were talking about. Dont think about it. Youll never get her. Kevin sneered, Brother, how do you know? I havent tried yet. Kevin, shes married, you Kerry still couldnt directly say that, but his tone was just getting harsher and harsher. Kevin didnt make a concession at all, She is married, but she is not happy at all. Her husband treats her so badly. Shouldnt I take her away from this hell? You Kerry couldnt retort his brothers questioning because he had treated her really badly. Kevin kept questioning, A marriage without love cannotst long, not to mention her husband cheating on her, which was aplete betrayal of the family. Do you think there is a need for such a marriage to continue? I didnt! Kerry shouted out, Xinyou Qiao and I didnt cross the bottom line. The bottom line? Do you think the line is sex? Kevin sneered, shaking his head, Brother, isnt it enough that you let a woman who covets you live in Ye family so openly? Dont you dare say you dont have some feelings for her? Do you dare say you wouldnt have made it if there was a good opportunity? Kevin, I really did wrong about letting her stay. But now the question is, shes married to me, are we brothers going to turn against each other for a woman? Brother, you married her at that time for no other reason than to find Tianye Mu. Since she doesnt love you and you dont love her, why dont you let me take her away and let Tianyee to me.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (5) Chapter 152 A Quarrel Between Kerry and Venus (5) No way! Kerry refused. I wont let you take her away. What if I have to do this? What if I make her fall in love with me? Kerry s face contorted and said: Then Ill kill her. Kerry knew Venus doesnt love him, but he couldnt allow her to fall in love with another man, and her falling in love with his brother was just insufferable. Kevin knew he was not just bluffing, so he was a little bit concerned for Venuss safety. He softened his tone and said: Big brother, I know it is my fault to fall in love with Venus. But I just cant control my emotions. Big brother, I have never begged you once, but this time, I have to ask you to do me a favor. Kerry looked at his brother, whose face contorted in pain, and felt very sorry for him. Whatever happens, he is always Kevins big brother, and Kevin is his only family in this world. Besides, Kevins hand wouldnt be ruined if he didnt try to save his life. Kerry put his hand on Kevins shoulder and sighed heavily. Kevin, the reason why you have fallen in love with her is only because she is the only woman in your life. There are so many wonderful girls who are better than Venus. I will throw you a big party and invite all the good girls in the city, and you can get to know them, and then you will forget about Venus. Kevin widened his eyes in disbelief. What? Our parents have passed away. So it is up to me to arrange things like this. Its settled. Kerry said in an imperative tone of voice. Kevin froze for a few seconds. He then nodded and said: Fine. I know. He said yes only because he wanted Kerry to let his guard down. When the time is right, he will still take Venus away. Lets go back. Its time for dinner. Kerry walked at the front, and Kevin followed behind. They seemed to be in harmony, but none of them was at ease. When they arrived at the vige, Kerry saw a few old men were running to the direction of that hotel. He stopped a person and asked: What happened? Why are you running? Someone fell in the pond. Kerry felt nervous. Could it be Venus? Ill go have a look. Kerry said to Kevin, and then ran towards the hotel. There were a few vige people around the pond, and they were all old people. She has gone down for a long time. Why hasnt shee up yet? An old man said concernedly. I have to check it out. Then he was about to jump into the pond. An old woman grabbed him and said: You have heart disease, remember? You cant jump into the water! But that girl is probably in danger! He said, and began removing his shoes. Kerry grabbed his arm and asked: What kind of girl? The moment he finished, the peace of the surface of the pond was broke and someone emerged from it. It was none other than Venus. There was a two year old boy in her arms. The boys face was pale, and no one knew whether he was still breathing. He is alive. Save him. Venus pushed the boy to the crowd, and someone grabbed the boys arm and pulled him up. The vige people were then busy with saving the boy, and no one seemed to remember there was still Venus in the water. Kerry didnt know whether he should feel angry or not. He reached out and said: Give me your hand. Venus rubbed her face. Her eyes were sparking, and they were even more bright than the dew on the lotus flowers. He lifted her arm up to grab Kerry s hand, but suddenly, something trembled her and she was again submerged by the water. Venus!! Kerry s heart was pounding violently. At that moment, he felt he lost something very important in his life. He removed his clothes quickly and jumped into the water. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The water at the middle of the pond was not very deep, because they need to grow lotus in the middle, but the water at the edge was at least two meters deep. Kerry got into the water and searched for Venus. Soon, he saw Venus was trying to untie something on her leg a few meters away form him. Kerry swam to her quickly, and found her face was pale, and her actions were rather slow. He held her waist and pushed her up so that she could get air. Are you trying to kill yourself or something? Do you have any idea how dangerous is that? Kerry shouted at her. Venus coughed violently. She rested her head on Kerry s shoulder. I want to get out, but my leg is entangled in something. I dont know what to do. Kerry red at her and said: Stay right here. I will help you to remove it. Then, Kerry went under the water. The water was not clear. Kerry had to bend down to see what was on her leg. Turned out, Venuss leg was entangled in some rattan, and there were also cuts on her legs, because she just tried to kick them off. Kerry tried to remove these rattan, but there were so much. Kerry could feel he was in desperate need for oxygen, and his heart was also pounding violently. When there was no air in his chest, he swam up and took a deep breath. Venus looked at his reddened face and said: You must be careful. Kerry felt very d hearing what she said. He looked at her with affection and went down again. He repeated it three or four times, and Venuss body was getting cold. She was still having a period, so she could no longer bear it. Kerry noticed her body was shivering, and he got more nervous. Chapter 153 Sweetheart, shes hiding from him (1) Chapter 153 Sweetheart, she''s hiding from him (1) The fourth time he came out of the water, Kerry Ye saw a scythe not far from the pond. Seeing that people were not looking at him, his eyes turned purple. In an instant, the scythe flew forwards as if it had wings. Kerry quickly grasped it and said to Venus Mu, "Hold on for a while. Youll be safe." Kerry dived into the water, while Venus was in a daze. He raised the scythe and cut the rattan and the aquatic nts. Immediately Venus s ankle was released. Kerry dropped the scythe and held her waist, and then climbed up to the pond. Some vigers grabbed her hand and pulled her up, and then Kerry also jumped up. Venuss feet were powerless and she almost fell over, but she was hugged by someone quickly. When she looked up, she found that it was Kevin. Venus... Kevin called her name with concern. Venus forced a smile with no words. All of a sudden, she was held up by someones powerful arms, who was totally wet like her. Dont speak. Kerry walked towards the house quickly. She needed to take a hot bath immediately. Kevin stood in the former ce, and looked at their leaving figures with cold eyes. Desire raised in his heart. Only when Kevin became Venuss husband could he take care of her. They came back to the room. Opening and closing the door with foot, Kerry directly hugged the trembling Venus into the bathroom, and opened the shower, letting the warm water out. Still feel cold? Kerry s voice contained obvious concern, a emotion that he hardly showed. Damn! Why she forced herself to do that! Yes! Venus gnashed her teeth and nodded. Take off your wet clothes... Kerry used his one hand to hold her waist in case she fell over and used another hand to take off her clothes. Venus immediately covered her breast and looked at him cautiously, Dont. Kerry became a little furious, What are you talking about? I have seen your whole body already. And anyway, you looked awful right now. I am not interested in you at all. Kerry s description was right. Not only did she have weeds on her head, but also smell terrible. You...go out. Ill wash myself. Venus curled her mouth and said. Im afraid that you might fall over and die. Could you stand steadily now? Kerry became angry. Venus was helpless. She stared at him furiously for a while and then closed her eyes. Seeing her upset expression, Kerry burst outughter. Why she disliked him so much? Less than one minute, Kerry had taken all her clothes off... If you couldnt stand steadily, then just grab my shoulder. Dont fall over! He said gently beside her ears. Venus bit her lower lip and put the right hand on his shoulder. She couldnt stand steadily at all. Kerry looked at her from above, and raised his mouth. She didnt open her eyes. Hearing the sound, she knew that he had taken off her clothes, and her face became hot. Kerry had never been patient like this. He slowly removed the grass on her hair and also the rubber string, letting the hot water flow through her hair and wash away all the dirty things. Having the shampoo on the hair, Kerry washed her hair three times. When he thought that she was clean, he put his hand... Kerry, Ill do it by myself... Venuss voice was very firm. But it was not the right situation, plus the warm mist, so her words seemed rather soft and sexy. Kerry wont let this chance go away. He put his hand on her back and made her close to him, Thats fine. Ill do that. He was aware of every sensitive parts of her body...After touching those parts... Kerry! You asshole! Venus gnashed her teeth and said angrily. Kerry hadnt done intimate things with Venus for days. Seeing this, he couldnt hold back his feelings anymore. He put his hands on...and blew hot air beside her ears, Stupid woman. Your body is much more honest than your mouth! Venus hit his chest angrily and reminded him, Dont touch me! Im still on my period. Kerry was sad. He bowed his head and said furiously, Since you know that, then why do you still go into the water? I cant see that a little boy die. When Kerry rushed Venus back, Venus yed her smart phone in the room, and she suddenly heard a sound. When she raised her head, she found a little boy was in the pond struggling, and no one was with him. Without thinking about too much, Venus immediately rushed downstairs and jumped into the pond. The boss of the home stay was scared by her, and he followed her and found that a kid of the vige had fallen into the water. He immediately screamed for help. So many people there, you dont have to jump into the water at all Kerry was still angry. What if she died... Thinking about this, Kerry grabbed her harder. Stupid! Stupid woman! Venus felt hurt and she kept saying, The vigers all cameter. Hey, youre going to kill me. Let me go. Venus kicked him with her legs and suddenly felt something... And then she was in a daze. Kerry, dont do that! Kerry s blue eyes were full of desire, I heard that this is great, too... You asshole!" Venus shouted, "If you dare to do that, I''ll kill you!" Kerry became furious, and he kissed Venus harder. It seemed that he wanted Venus to feel his recent bad emotions. After kissing for a while, Kerry seemed to be more ufortable. Having no way, he eventually said in a low voice, "Don''t move, I''m afraid I might..." Before Venus understand what he meant, she felt... N?velDrama.Org content. On gosh! He was... Damn!!! Chapter 153 Sweetheart, shes hiding from him (2) Chapter 153 Sweetheart, she''s hiding from him (2) Venus Mu couldnt describe that feeling. At this moment, in front of Kerry Ye, she was like a chicken to be killed and he was a ferocious wolf, who could easily swallow her It went on for a long time, and when Venus felt he was about to break her ribs, she heard him grunt. It was finally over Kerrys head against her, kissing for a while before releasing her. Ill let you go today Kerry s voice was sexy and Venus thought that if the man in front of her was not Kerry, she would have been attracted to him. Unfortunately Dont think about anything else. Kerry ordered in a low voice. Venus blushed because of the hot water in the bathroom. She looked quite charming now. Kerry, I have the dysmenorrhea. Venus lied. In fact, today was already thest day of her period and there was very little blood and the pain was not that strong. The reason she said that was because she was afraid that he would do once again. Kerry gently let go of her, taking a shower for her again. Then he picked up arge bath towel to wrap her and put her to the bed. Stay there. Ill get you some clothes. Venus was a little dumbfounded. Was he really the man she knew? Why was he so nice to her? Well Perhaps she shouldnt be so surprised. She had almost forgotten that he had once been the understanding Xiaozi. Now, his eyes hadnt changed, but his personality had turned into Xiaozi. What a psycho. Venus got goosebumps. When Kerry reappeared, he was already with her underwear and skirt in one hand, and a hairdryer in the other. Ill do it myself Venus looked into his eyes, whose expression was sure. After throwing the stuff in his hands on the bed, and obediently turned around and walked away. He hadnt totally enjoyed just now, and if he stayed any longer, he probably would do it once again. Out of sight, out of mind. Out of the room, he lit a cigarette, slowly walking downstairs. Kevin was sitting on the sofa at the front desk and when he saw himing, he hurriedly stood up. How is sister-inw? Kevin asked as inly as possible. Kerry exhaled a mouthful of smoke, frowning, Shes fine. Dont worry about her. Then Kerry patted him on the shoulder and went out to the pharmacy. Venus dreamed that she was swimming in the water. All of a sudden, her feet were entangled by a long water nt. She desperately struggled to get away, but the nt wrapped her tighter and tighter, from her feet to her legs, from her waist to her neck. Venus tried to remove the water nt, but she couldnt. In the end, a fierce wave hit her and she was dragged towards the invincible darkness by the water nt Ah! Venus shrieked, sitting up, with sweat all over her forehead. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. There was no water or water nts. It turned out to be a nightmare. Kerry, working at hisputer, turned his head to look at her vacant eyes and took the warm water to her. He sat next to her, asking softly, Nightmare? Venus wiped away the sweat on her forehead and nodded. Though it was a dream, she was still worried. Take the medicine. Kerry handed the medicine to her. Venus still didnte back to her senses. Only when she swallowed the medicine, did she begin to realize what had happened. Whats the dream about? Kerry wiped the sweat from her brow with his fingers. A demon. Venus muttered, The water demon, wanted to eat me. Kerry poked fun at her, I thought you werent afraid of anything, but it seems you were scared by the noon thing. Venus nced at him, Im scared of you. Kerry was speechless. If she had said that she was afraid of him before, he would have felt good, but now, he somehow felt that it was harsh. Dont sleep, its almost dinner. Kerry pulled her out of the bed, The childs grandparents havee many times. They want to thank you, but you are sleeping. Venus asked excitedly, Is the child alive? Yes. Good. With a delighted smile on her face, Venus let out a sigh, Gee, I never thought I could save a life. But you nearly killed yourself. Kerry teased her. Then he went back to work. At night, the three of them ate in the Airbnb s restaurant, and the little boys grandparents came to thank her again, with a lot of souvenirs. Thank you, youngdy. If it wasnt for you, my grandson would have gone to the heaven. Yeah. His parents are working in big cities. If something happens to him, we cant face them. Youre wee. I believe anyone see this happening will definitely help. Venus invited them to sit down. Youngdy, youre so pretty and kind. We dont have anything expensive, but some eggsid by our hens. Also, the lotus seeds we nted by ourselves. If you dont mind, take it. How could Venus refuse this? She took it and then asked, Hows the boy? Is he all right? Well, hes in shock, but hes fine. Now he is getting an injection at the hospital. Grandpa said. Then go back to take care of him. Thanks for the gift. Chapter 153 Sweetheart, She was Hiding from Him (3) Chapter 153 Sweetheart, She was Hiding from Him (3) The two old people said thank you again before leaving, and Venus Mu was relieved. She hadn''t been in touch with these things, and it was a bit difficult to deal with them. After the excitement, there was silence. What exactly did these two people talk about this morning? Why did she feel a tense atmosphere . For example, Kevin Ye just put a piece of fried pork in her bowl, "Sister-inw, this fried pork is quite delicious, you can try it." Before Venus moved the chopsticks, Kerry Ye picked it up from her bowl and said with a cold expression, "She can''t eat spicy food." "Then drink a bowl of mung bean soup to relieve the heat." Kerry refused again, "No, she can''t get cold these days." Kevin''s hands froze while scooping the soup. "I''m full." Venus dropped her chopsticks and quickly left the restaurant. She didn''t want to be the victim of the two brothers. After meal, Venus took advantage of that Kerry was busy, slipped out of the room and found Kevin near the hotel. "What did you and Kerry say this morning? Why do I think you are weird?" Venus asked straightforwardly. Kevin said quietly, "It''s nothing, you think too much." "Really?" Venus condensed her eyebrows. Okay. That''s alright. The two of them wandered around the family hotel for a few minutes, and when they were about to return to the hotel, Kevin asked, "Venus, do you think girls like a man as me?" Venus remembered the girl he mentioned, thinking that he was not confident to confess. She smiled andforted, "You are handsome and have a good family background. The most important thing is that you have a good personality and caring for girls. Lots of girl will like you." "That..." Kevin was extremely nervous, looked straight at her clear eyes, and asked boldly, "If it were you, would you like me?" Venus was stunned, what does he mean? Oh, yes, he said that the girl he liked was very simr to her. "Ha, Kevin, you are too unconfident. Don''t worry, your gril will like you." "Really?" Kevin ''s eyes lit up. "Of course it''s true, what did I lie to you for?" Venus said with a smile, "Hurry up and rest. Tomorrow we are going back to city a, and we will take a long car ride." "Well, good night, Venus." Kevin said softly. Venus waved her hand and went upstairs. Watching her all the way back to the room, Kevin said to himself, "Venus, when I speak out who''s the one I adore, you have to remember what you said today." In the room, Kerry was still working, and when she came back, he asked casually, "Where did you go?" Venus changed her shoes, fluffed her hair and said casually, "Oh, I went for a walk, and I met Kevin." Kerry paused while sliding the mouse, and asked calmly, "What did you talk about?" Venus walked over with her slippers and tied her annoying hair together, "It''s nothing, he asked me if the girl likes his kind of boy now. Maybe he was afraid of being rejected when he confess... Hey, are you insane?" Kerry pushed her against the wall, pinched her chin and said viciously, "Keep away from Kevin from now on." Venus was confused by his sudden anger, "Kerry, you have said this to me before. However, I can''t ignore him as we are living in the same house." "I don''t care. Anyway, don''t go to find him frequently." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Of course I won''t go to him frequently. But...why?" Venus couldn''t understand. Kerry said, "Since Kevin has someone he likes, if you have a good rtionship with him, what will his future girlfriend think?" Venus was stunned for a few seconds, what Kerry said made sense. Women always think carefully. She doesn''t want her boyfriend to have a good rtionship with other women, even if this woman was his sister inw. "Oh, that''s the case. I know. I will pay attention to it in the future." Venus said seriously. Kerry felt she didn''t look like to be lying. He opened his hand and said, "Pack things up. We are going back to city a early tomorrow morning." "Oh" Returning. Kevin was sitting on a Hummer, recalling how Venus was sitting next to him, and then looked at Dr. Han next to him, he didn''t even have the desire to chat. Two hourster, everyone returned to the vi. "Young Master, this is the list I drafted. Take a look. John the Butler had been worrying about this for a few days, for fear of missing a good girl. Kerry took it over and nced at it. There was many names on it, "Decide it yourself." Kerry didn''t know the girls anyway. "Okay, what time should it be?" "Tomorrow at seven o''clock." Kerry said. John the Butler was very happy and said hurriedly, "Well, well, then I''ll go and prepare." Since Kerry got married, John the Butler had never been so happy. This was a major event for the Ye family. Once Kevin had a sessful blind date and got married, it will be a greatfort for the master and his wife. In the afternoon, the invitation letter from the Ye family was spilled into the homes of the wealthy families in city a like snowkes. Of course, it was limited to giants with single young women of the right age. Kevin looked at the busy servants going in and out, knowing what they were preparing, and he couldn''t help but feel anxious. Looking at this, the eldest brother had this n before going to the country. Was he so obvious that he was discovered so early. Rxing in the garden, seeing Venus immersed in painting not far away, he walked over with joy. "Venus, what are you doing?" Venus stopped painting, "It''s been a long time since I started drawing a picture. I went to the countryside and get a lot of inspiration, so I will quickly drew it." Kevin leaned over and looked at it. On the paper was a sketch of a dress. Chapter 153 Sweetheart, She was Hiding from Him (4) Chapter 153 Sweetheart, She was Hiding from Him (4) Venus Mu thought of Kerry Ye''s instruction. As soon as he got closer, she got up, closed the design book and said, "I just thought that I have something to tell Mrs Qin, so I''m leaving." Kevin Ye stopped breathing. Was she... avoiding him? Had Kerry told her? No, Kerry would only order her to stay away from him. ... The next day, at Yehuang Group. Venus was sitting at her desk, amending her design. It was about to fall, and the nning meeting for the new season should be held soon. She had to prepare in advance. As she was writing, a dark figure stood by her, and the voices of colleagues suddenly rang in his ears. "Mr. Ye." It was only three o''clock, why did hee? "Where''s your phone?" Kerry asked. Venus was stunned. She took out her phone from her bag and looked up at him, "Here it is." Kerry''s eyes were obviously filled with anger, and he looked at her angrily and did not speak. Venus knew that she should look at her phone quickly, and there were four missed calls from him. She didn''t know when the phone was set muted that she didn''t hear ringtone at all. Venus stood up awkwardly, "Mr. Ye, what do you want me for?" "Bring your bag and follow me." Kerry said the words, turned over and walked away. Venus hurriedly packed things, muttering in her heart, what did he want again? "Venus, manager Ye is so handsome," said a female colleague. "He is such a macho president." Venus just wanted to tell her that she should not read more boring novels and watch more boring TV drama. Most of the macho presidents were basters! "Where are we going?" Venus left the office, and Kerry was waiting for her at the door. "Why do you talk so much?" Kerry was still angry at the missed call just now. Venus gritted her teeth and clenched her fists together, but she kept meditating in her heart that don''t be angry, don''t be angry. This is in thepany, and he is the boss. They kept silent all the way to a haute couture shop, Kerry said coldly, "Get off." Although Yehuang Company was also involved in clothing business, where Kerry brought her was an evening dress shop. The sales staff had received strict training, and when their smile wasfortable. "Get her a dress." After Kerry finished speaking, he sat on the sofa in the store and flipped through the magazine, looking very upset. His eyes were focused on the magazine, but his heart followed her footsteps back and forth. "Miss, please try this one." Venus didn''t even look at it, and went into the dressing room in a rage, but when she put it on, she regretted it. There was too much skin which were exposed. "Miss, do you need my help?" the salesperson asked enthusiastically. "No." Venus dangled in the locker room for a while, opened the door and walked out. The salesperson praised sincerely, "Wow, so beautiful." N?velDrama.Org content. Kerry couldn''t help but raise his head when he heard the words, he was amazed by Venus, but... "This one is not suitable, change it." Kerry said lightly. Venus breathed a sigh of relief, she was afraid that Kerry would nod his head. She tried a few more, pure, coquettish, and noble style... Every time when she stand in front of the mirror, Kerry would say, "It''s inappropriate." Venus was angry. What does he want? It was tiring to try such dressed. The sales staff was also very depressed, obviously Venus looked beautiful in every dress. Venus walked into the locker room and vowed that if he said it was inappropriate again, she would leave right away. "This piece..." Kerry turned around in front of her, the yellow material clinging to her skin drew an exquisite curve. Before he uttered the three words, Venus said angrily, "I won''t try anything more. Just choose one of the sets I tried just now." Kerry was in a much better mood at this time. He didn''t refute her words. He walked up to the few dresses that she tried just now and picked the most conservative one. She was good-looking. She had fair skin and was well-built. She could be the focus in any dress. "Wrap this one up." Venus went into the locker room angrily to change clothes. Clearly he tricking her. After buying the clothes, Kerry took her to a literary-looking modeling studio. "Mr. Ye, it''s been a long time since thest time you came," the director personally came to greet him. He nced at Venus and asked curiously, "Who is this?" "My wife, there will be a party at my home in the evening. I''ll leave it to you. This is the dress." Venus was stunned, party? Why didn''t she know? "Kerry, wait. What party?" "This is for Kevin. Don''t worry, you are not the protagonist. But as the hostess of the Ye Family, you must attend." Kerry exined lightly. Venus stared at him suspiciously for three seconds before being dragged away. "Mrs. Ye, I know Mr. Ye is very handsome, but I can promise you that you will amazeter." There was nothing wrong with what the styling director said. After more than an hour, Venus almost didn''t recognize the person in the mirror. Was that her? Kerry wandered over, and his heart surged. Chapter 153 Sweetheart, She was Hiding from Him (5) Chapter 153 Sweetheart, She was Hiding from Him (5) Venus wore a long pale pink dress that nearly touched the floor, embellished with beautiful flowers. Her long hair wore over her shoulders. Seeing the charming Venus, Kerry waspletely attracted to her. "Youre beautiful." Kerry''s arm was around her waist. He said softly in her ear. "I want you so badly right now." Suddenly the smile on Venus'' face froze. She jabbed him hard in the chest with her elbow. ...... Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The party would start at seven o''clock. It was six o''clock when they returned to the vi. Soon, the cars of the celebrities filled the parking lot of Ye family. Kerry wore a simple silver-grey suit. He and Venus attracted a lot of attention from the debutantes as they stood at the door to wee the guests. Venus also came from the upper ss, so she was capable of handling these things. After standing for a while, she noticed something strange. Tugging on Kerry''s sleeve, she asked in a low voice, "Why are all the guests women today?" "I want to help Kevin find a girlfriend, so of course all the guests are women." said Kerry. Venus just realized this was Kevin''s blind date party. "It seems that youre really nice to him." She looked at him and smiled. Her smile was like a flower. Kerry looked her in the eye and leaned in close. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid I''m going to kiss you right now." he teased. Before Venus was about to say something, she heard a harsh voice. "Kerry, Kerry" Kerry turned back. Yiyao Mu ran towards him and immediately took his arm,pletely ignoring Venus. "Long time no see. I''ve missed you so much." Yiyao tilted her head up and looked at Kerry adoringly. Kerry was very unhappy and pushed her hand away. "The party is about to start. You''d better get in there." Yiyao was very reluctant. Then she stared at Venus jealously. "She''s so pretty today. she thought. She remembered that she had almost been killed by Venusst time, so now she was filled with anger and jealousy. "Venus, aren''t you ashamed to be standing here?" she said aloud. "I am the hostess of Ye family. Why should I be ashamed?" said Venus. Yiyao smiled coldly, and then gave her a cold stare. "Last time I saw Venus go to Zihang Lyu''s home. She was in bed with Zihang Lyu..." she said to Kerry, but before she could finish her sentence, Venus gave her a p on the face. Venus quickly interrupted her. She was afraid that Yiyaos constant insults would embarrass her in front of everyone. "Yiyao Mu, have you forgotten that I almost killed youst time then? Venus said angrily. So you better not mess with me. Yiyao was a little afraid now. She didn''t expect Venus to p her in public, so she was also furious. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to squeeze out tears. "Kerry, I''m telling the truth, otherwise why would she be annoyed and p me?" Kerry gave her a cold look, held Venus by the shoulders and said, "She''s my wife. I trust her." Hearing Kerrys words, Venus was stunned. "He said he trusts me? Venus thought. Yiyao looked at him in shock. She hadn''t expected Kerry to be very nice to Venus now. "Henry." Kerry called out suddenly. Henry quickly walked towards him. "Take her away." Kerry instructed. Henry beckoned for two bodyguards toe over. Before Yiyao could react, she was already taken away by the bodyguards. After a few minutes, Venus still couldnt believe that Kerry would say he believed her. "You better exin to me tonight what happened between you and Zihang Lyu." Kerry whispered in her ear. The next Venus heard his words, she couldn''t help but sneered. He is still the same suspicious Kerry. He is slightly nicer to me than before. Venus thought. Now he just won''t embarrass me in public. At seven o''clock, almost all the guests had arrived. Then Kerry walked to the front of the crowd with Kevin. Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (1) Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (1) "Hello everyone, wee to the Ye family, please allow me to introduce my brother Kevin who has just returned from abroad. As the host of the our family, we wish you to have fun tonight, thank you." After the enthusiastic apuse, Kerry brought Kevin to prepare a toast. "Uncle Li, it has been a long time since ourst meet, is this your daughter? I remember that we have met before in the childhood, and she is a beautiful girl now. "Auntie Chan, this is Kevin, do you remember him? He used to go to your house for food when he was young." Venus watched them from a distance and thought that those who grew up in a rich family really got their own way of thinking. They were very good at ttering. It turned out that all the people were living with a mask on. This is true for Kerry and also for Venus. Now, she was surrounded by several beauties who wanted to know Kevin''s news. "Mrs Ye, what does Kevin usually do?" "I guess he loves sports such as swimming, running, that sort of things." Venus tried to make Kevin look like a sunny boy as much as possible. "What does he like to eat then?" Venus was embarrassed, she hadn''t really paid attention to what Kevin usually liked to eat. It seemed that as long as it was made by Mrs Qin, he would eat it. "If you feel interested in him, you can ask him for dinner, wouldn''t it be more fun to slowly get to know him yourself?" She smiled. Another beautiful woman asked, "Mrs Ye, Is Kevin a shy man? He doesnt talk much. Venus took a glimpse of Kevin, he was indeed as cold as he could be. "Oh ...... this ......" Venus didnt know what to say, she didnt know the reason either. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I think Kevin is quite good," a beautiful woman spoke for Venus. She said with a florid face, "He looks so masculine, I like him very much." Venus was dumbfounded, isn''t it more popr to be a warm man? When do people like masculine man? Once you get married, you''re out of the trend. Theses beauties scattered away quickly and Kevin. Venus''s feet hurt cause she had stood for a long period, so she found a corner and sat down quietly with no attention. She just wanted to have a rest but identally heard two or three women quietly discussing her next door. "You see, that woman is Kerry''s wife Venus, she doesn''t look that pretty, why do Kerry marry her?" "You are right, since Venus''s parents died, the family doesn''t left much money. Why do Kerry marry her?" "This is obvious a business marriage, Venus married Kerry to saving her family business." Venus didn''t hear what they saidter, she had been trained by Kerry to be strong and tolerant. What''s more, They were telling the truth. She had no reason to be angry. She closed her eyes to have a rest. She felt someone had sat next to her, but she was very familiar with that person so she didn''t open her eyes. He kept silent, so did she. The three women next door were still talking excitingly...... Kerry face grew colder and colder. Eventually he couldn''t help himself and asked Venus, "Are you tired? Why are you hiding here?" "I am tired and i want to take a break." Venus said calmly. The lively discussion next door came to an abrupt halt as soon as they made a sound, and then followed by the sound of footsteps leaving in a hurry ...... Venus sighed in her heart and thought some women would only chew behind peoples backs. "Are you hungry? I''ll go get some food." Venus smiled faintly and opened her eyes, "Kerry, they''re gone, you dont need to act." "You ...... " Kerry looked at her smiling eyes, his heart was hurt. He was very angry although only he listened for a short period, she had been sitting here for a long time, how could she be so calm? "Don''t you care at all?" Kerry asked painfully. Venus shook her head indifferently, "They''ve been very politepared to what I once heard." Once heard? Who else could it be? Apart from himself, It was definitely Xinyou. Kerry kept silent for a moment and got up to fetch some cakes over himself, he vaguely remembered that she like to eat sweet food. "Take some food, you''ll have to send guestster." Venus reached out and took it with an unreadable look in her eyes and asked him, "Kerry, You treat me nice recently, Why?" Kerry was confused and he actually wanted to know the reason too. "There is no reason, I just want to treat you nice since i am in a good mood." Kerry suppressed his real feeling. "Well, I sincerely hope that you are always in a good mood." After having a bite of cake, she looked at Kevin who was quite impatient, and asked him, "Have you found the girl Kevin likes?" Kerry was upset and said, Havent yet, why do you ask?" "Of course I want to see what her looks like," Venus said reasonably. Kerry took a glimpse at her and said, "You are so gossip." Venus pouted her mouth, "I don''t believe you''re not curious." Kerry said very seriously, "You''re right, I''m not curious at all." After saying that, Kerry seemed to see someone and said to Venus, "You can go out for a walk If you feel bored, nobody will notice that but do remember no to go far." "Okay, I know." Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (2) Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (2) The air was moving with cool breeze, Venus walked to sit on a bench with her skirt rolled. Woman s laughter could be heard faintly in the distance, there was no pandemonium, she felt it was just the right ce. After a long time, a voice came from behind her, "You really pick up a nice ce." Venus turned back, It was Kevin standing in the moonlight, looking at her with a shallow smile. The vi was behind his back. "It''s too stuffy in the hall, Ie out to breathe the fresh air. Why do youe here?" Venus teased him. Kevin sighed helplessly and sat next to her, "I''m annoyed by those women''s noise, so Ie out to hide for a while too." "Oh, I think all men like the feelings been surrounded by different women?" Kevin immediately rebuffed that, "Some men are like that but I''m not included." Venusughed, "Well, I was wrong, you are a man of manner." Kevin turned his head and look at her charming face and said what he wanted to say from the beginning, "You are very beautiful tonight." N?velDrama.Org content. Venus''s heart was plunged, she felt the strange atmosphere between them, thus immediately replied "Clothes make the man, Kerry choose the right clothes for me." Kevin smiled faintly and raised his head to look at the bright moon in the sky. Seeing Kevins silence, Venus wondered if she was thinking too much. "Is the girl you likee here today?" Venus tried to talk with him. "She ...... didn''te." Kevin was disappointed. "Oh." Venus whispered, how could she be so stupid? He went out definitely for rxing himself. How could she mentioned again to make him sad. "Venus." Kevin suddenly asked her. "What''s wrong?" "Do you still want to break up my brother?" The thing was brought up again by Kevin. Venus was startled and smiled bitterly, "I tried all the means to leave him but failed, I even risked my life, Kerry does not agree, he will find me wherever I go ......" "And what?" Venus looked at him and said, "And I am still waiting for my brother, if I leave, I''m bound to live in hermitage, then my brother will take times to find me. I''ve clearly aware that life is the only important thing in the world." Kevin came out of the blue, "What if I could take you away?" "Huh? You want to bring me away?" Venus opened her eyes and was very surprised. Kevin took a deep breath and said firmly, "Yes, I''ll bring you away, I don''t want to you to be unhappy, you deserve a better life." Venus''s eyelids popped up, what did he mean by those words? Does he like her? Oh, no. She was his sister-inw, how could he like her? To stop him from thinking more, Venus directly refused, "No, Kevin, I wont leave, I still have to wait for my brother." "We can go to find him if he doesn''te to you, isn''t that the best way?" Kevin became agitated. Venus got up from the chair and took a step back, even if she was an idiot, she understood what he meant by that. "How could it be the best way, Kevin, do you know what you''re talking about?" He was Kevin, Kerry''s brother, how could he ...... Venus felt her brain muddled all of a sudden. Kevin also stood up and took a step closer to her, "I know what I''m talking about, Venus, I''m telling the truth." "Shut up!" Venus interrupted him and said seriously, "I''m your sister-inw and you also have your own beloved girl, I''ll pretend that I haven''t heard these words tonight." "Venus, don''t you curious about the name of the girl I like?" Kevin stared at her eyes, he wanted to know everything happened to her. He was very jealous to see her beauty tonight, he wanted to talk to her, even if it was just a casual conversation, but he was surrounded by some woman, and now that he had a chance, he decided to express his feelings. He didn''t believe that Venus got no feeling toward him. Venus was ready to leave at any moment, she was not familiar with the Kevin tonight. "Stop talking about that, I don''t want to know. I have to go back to the hall." Venus turned around and walked away, but she was caught up by Kevin quickly. "Venus, could you please listen to my words?" "Another time, okay? I don''t want to hear it now." Venus broke away from his hand. As she decided to leave, Kerrys frost face shown before her. Venus''s footsteps stalled, she was frightened because Kerry would misunderstand her again. Kerry stepped over, his said in a low voice, "What are you doing?" "It''s a little stuffy in there, so Ie out for some fresh air and juste across Kevin." Venus exined calmly. It was supposed to be like this, but it was hard to tell if he would ept the exnation. Kerry was angry with his eyes frozen, "Really? Such a coincidence?" "Yeah, it''s a coincidence, you can ask Kevin if you don''t believe me." Kevin sighed heavily and said in a helpless tone, "Well, it''s just like what Venus said." Kerry nced at him, pulled Venus''s wrist and said, "The guests are leaving, let''s go." He walked quickly, Venus was wearing high heels and a long skirt, and was almost dragged down by him, "Kerry, walk slowly please." After hearing the words, Kerry walked even faster, and Venus identally stepped on the skirt, and then fell to the ground ignobly and funnily. One of her hands was still controlled by Kerry, so she was almost half-kneeling on the cobblestone path in a messy position, her knee was very hurt. Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (3) Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (3) Kerry Ye just stood there, with no intention of helping her at all, but Venus Mu didnt expect him, who stood up with one hand on the ground. Shaking away his hand, Venus ran away, gritting her teeth. Looking at her lonely and stubborn back, he got anger. When they were seeing visitors out, there was nomunication between them along the whole process. Venus tried to make a smile, and when everyone had left, the muscles on her face were about to stiffen. In the bedroom Venus took off her long dress and tossed it to the corner of the closet. She found that her knee had been skinned, not bleeding too much, but looking horrible. Then she changed clothes and removed the makeup. N?velDrama.Org content. This night was exhausting, both physically and mentally, but she knew the real nightmare was yet to come. Disinfecting her knee with alcohol, she heard the sound of footsteps getting closer. Venus didnt look up but keep treating the wound. With the alcohol seeping into her flesh, the pain almost made her burst into tears, but she didnt mutter anything. Tell me, is what Yiyao Mu said true? Kerry sat down on the opposite bed. Its true that I went to see him, but what she said was false. Venus didnt intend to hide it from him. if he went to have a check, then she would be over. Kerry was clearly not satisfied with the answer, Tell me the truth, what should I believe? Venus threw the used cotton swabs onto the table, looking directly into him, I went to Shaoming Lu to ask something and was blocked in the room by him. Then Yiyao came, I broke a vase and ce a chip on her neck to threatened them to let me go. Thats how it happened. Kerry looked coldly into her eyes, as if he was choosing to believe or not. Venus, dont ever lie to me. She snorted, Why are you asking me if you dont believe me? Why dont you just ask someone to have a check? Kerry was silent for a while and then asked, What about Kevin? I just told you to stay away from him. Dont you hear me? Kerry, I told you that it was a coincidence. I was sitting there and he came, what could I do? Why were you talking to him for so long when you could just turn around and walk away? Kerry still thought it was Venus s wrong. Venus was speechless, Kerry, can you act like a normal man? I didnt say or do anything to him at all. What are you so angry about? Then why he held your hand? Kerry saw it. Venus also went mad, How should I know? Venus, Kerry then pressed her down on the sofa, pinching her face, Dont attempt to seduce him and dont attempt to leave. You are mine. Venus looked at him indifferently with mockery in her eyes, Kerry, you can only me me. Why not go to Kevin and tell him not to mess with me? Wanna provoke rtions between us? Hmm? Kerry scorching breath sprayed onto her face, but she only felt chill. Kerry, I dont think Im that important to you and I cant do this kind of difficult work. Venuss injured knee rubbed against his pants, painful, so she couldnt help but push him away, Get up and go away, I dont have the time. Kerry was infuriated by her attitude and pressed her down again to do what he had been wanting to do tonight. Kerry, get the fuck off me. Before Venus had even finished her sentence, her silk nightgown had been ripped open, exposed her white skin. Her legs were pressed down by him, unable to resist at all, and her injured knee touching the sofa was painful. Tears dropped down, instantly losing in her long hair. Venus knew that it was hard to escape, so she went with him. She had no pleasure, but pain and destion Like a dying fish on the surface of the sea, Venus floated up and down with waves. When could this fucking life end? Kerry did once again, and then picked her up and threw her on the bed. When he saw the tears, his heart ached. However, this little mercy could hardly resist his high sexual desire, and the night was so long and hard that Venus didnt know when she fell asleep. ...... In the morning Venus was awakened by pain. Opening her eyes, Kerry was using a cotton swab to apply medicine to her knee. Afterst nights torture, the wound on her knee not only didnt scab, but worsened a bit. Venus caressed her forehead for a moment, sitting up. She didnt need this. Can you stay still? Kerry asked with a frown. Without saying anything, Venus got out of the bed, naked and heading to the bathroom. Kerry was hopeless, throwing the cotton swab to the floor. Why he kept hurting her? With the water sshing, Kerry got out of bed and strode to the bathroom, but the door was locked from the inside. Venus, you cant touch the water. Kerry patted the bathroom door and said loudly. Venus didnt care what he was saying. She just wanted to wash the disgusting smell off her. Do you hear me? She didnt answer. Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (4) Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (4) Kerry was sitting beside the bath, varieties of feelings had rushed into his heart. Time had passed quietly, after the water stopped dropping, Venus opened the door and walked out of the bathroom. She took up a towel indifferently. Neck, chest and legs ...... The bruise were all over her body. After wiping the body, Venus threw the towel to the basket and headed to the dressing room. Kerry watched in silence as she put on her underwear, jacket, and skirt, covering up all the scars on her body. "Venus, stop walking." Kerry couldn''t bear her ignorance and spoke out in anger. Venus continued walking toward to the door as if she didnt hear. "I ask you to stand there." Kerry quickly caught up and blocked her way. Venus looked up at him indifferently. "The wound on your knee needs to be treated as soon as possible." Kerry said in a low voice, he actually didn''t know what to say but just wanted her notice. "Don''t bother yourself, I''ll take care of myself." Venus said in a hoarse voice. Kerry choked, and Venus bypassed him to go downstairs. Afterst night''s party, John the Butler thought that the Ye family would be more vivid, but it was the opposite of his expectations. Although the weather was still hot, he felt that the whole vi had entered the winter, the owners were all silent as if be put on a spell. There would only be chopsticks pping on the dinner table. Venusmuted to and from work as usual, but she never took Kerrys car again. She got up an hour earlier to catch the bus every day. And at night, she didn''tmunicate with him even if he slept with her in one room. ...... Yehuang Group. Kerry was flipping through the work handed out by various departments, but he was too irritated to read it at all. Three days had past and she didnt even talk to him. N?velDrama.Org content. He hugged her every night, but not to know what she was thinking. His heart was getting emptier and emptier. "Secretary Liu, tell Venus from the design department toe up here." Kerry pressed the phone. Soon, the door was knocked. "Come in." Kerry unconsciously adjusted his posture. Venus came in and stood in the doorway without approaching, "Mr Ye, what''s the matter?" "Get a cup of coffee for me please." Kerry casually pointed his finger at the cup on the table. Venus took a glimpse of the coffee cup without moving, and said tly, "Mr. Ye, this is not part of my job, may I ask if you have anything else?" "Venus, I''m your boss, you should do whatever i want you to do." Kerry deliberately made things difficult for her. Venus took a deep breath, "I wont do things that doesn''t belong to me, and if you think I am wrong, I can leave." Kerry was startled, the hand under the table swished and clenched and he said, "What are you talking about?" "I''m just an intern in yourpany and not an official employee, if you think I''m not suitable, I can leave at any time." Venus''s expression was calm, she had found many internshippanies privately in the past two days, although they were smaller than Yehuang, she could be happier without seeing his face. In Sky City, Yehuang Group was not that powerful. "Venus, so you want to leave me now?" Kerry was very angry and pped his hand on the table. "Mr Ye, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." After saying this, Venus directly opened the door and left away. "Bang." A huge noise came from behind, he must threw something again, but what did it have to do with her? The rain was fallen on the way home. Venus leaned against the ss window to see the rain outside and she felt very calm. The rain was getting heavier and heavier as she get off the bus at the station, Venus looked up at the sky and helplessly walked directly toward the vi. As she walked two or three meters away, an umbre was held on her head. She was surprised and looked back, it was Kevin who looked at her tenderly. "Why are you here?" Venus asked. Kevin seemed to be relieved, "You''re finally willing to talk to me." In the past three days, every time he ran into Venus, she would walk quickly past with him with her head lowered, not to mention a conversation between them. Venus''s pretty eyebrows furrowed together as she lifted her foot and walked forward, "Kevin, don''t waste time, I wont go with you." "Is Tianye Mu the only reason?" Kevin kept asking. "Not only for him, but also for the reputation of our Ye family." Venus said honestly and frankly, "How do you think that other people will scold me if i marry Kerry but leave with you? Even if I care less about the views of the world, what about my parents? I can''t have them be scolded after death." Kevin was silent, he didn''t know how to answer her question because she was talking about the truth. "But, I like you and I will give you the life you want." Kevin finally expressed his feeling on this raining evening. Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (5) Chapter 154 I just took you as my friend (5) ...... Kevin paused and looked at her seriously and said "So, do you like me?" Venus also stopped and looked him straight in the eyes, "Kevin, I just take you as a good friend, and that kind of feeling is also between friends." "Then do you like my brother?" Kevin seemed to have known the answer and wasn''t disappointed. Venus''s lips quirked up a mocking smile, "Do you think I would like him? No,I hate him. "You see,pared with my brother, i am better, so why can''t you give me a chance?" "Kevin, if I hadn''t married your brother, if my parents were still alive, maybe I will give you a chance, but now, I''m sorry, we are impossible no matter what you say." Venus refused him. Met a wrong man in a wrong time would definitely get a bad ending. Kevin was very disappointed, he sighed and said with a bitter smile, "This is my first time to express the feeling to a girl, and it is aplete failure ." "That''s because you find the wrong person." Venus remembered her first love and teased, "My first love is also a failure because i find a y boy." "But you''re good, and I don''t want to let you go." "You''ll find a better girl than me Kevin, you deserve a better girl," Venus couldn''t even find a word to describe herself. An old and weak woman? "I never thought I''d be regarded as a good man someday, but Venus I''m not giving up, at least not for a short time." Mavisughed, "Its up to you, I wont change my decision anyway." "Thats not certain." As they walked side by side, a car cut through the rain and drove from behind. Kevin heard the roaring engine and subconsciously shielded Venus inward. They didnt expect that the car owner was crazy, driving toward them directly. Kevin turned back and stood before Venus, the car was approaching closer. He didn''t believe that the car would crash into them. As a matter of fact, the car made an ear-splitting braking sound a meter away from Kevin. The wipers slid up and down, their vision was sometimes clear and sometimes blurred. Kerry gripped the steering wheel tightly and took a deep breath. What happened just now? He wanted to kill them, one was his brother and the other was his wife. Kevin turned back and asked Venus, "Do you want to take his car?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "No, I want to walk back." Venus said and turned to walk forward. Kevin followed her, "It seems that i make anther trouble for you." "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Cayenne passed through and creating a ssh of water. Kevin was right, the night was rougher than ever as he released all his anger on her. "Venus, you are mine." "I tell you many times not to seduce my brother. Is it because I can''t satisfy you? Hmm?" "Say something, Venus!" Kerry pped a hand on her body and fingerprints were left. Venus knelt on the bed, biting her lip tightly without saying a word. "Speak out!" Another hard p fell on Venuss face, and the pain spread throughout her body. Kerry was furious, he pried open her tightly bitten lips, "I ask you to speak." Venus snorted and turned her head to look the view of the night. "So, you dont want to speak?" Kerry lifted her leg and rammed her body at a fast pace. Venus only felt a white light shing in front of her eyes, and then was fainted under his fierce movement. After Kerry released, he realized that something was wrong with Venus. He leaned over and patted her face lightly and said, "Venus? Venus?" There was no reaction, but the good news was that she was breathing normally. Kerry looked at her for a while, hugged her tightly and then whispering in her ear, "Do not leave me, you belongs to me." ...... In the bar, Kevin was drinking, and many women wanted to go up and ost him, but were scared off by his cold eyes. "Boss, don''t drink too much, aren''t you taking Chinese medicine recently? You cant drink." Ajie kindly reminded him. Kevin pushed his hand away. His eyes was filled with sadness that others couldn''t understand, "It''s fine, I just drink once." Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (1) Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (1) "Boss, you''re already drunk, let''s go back." Jie was standing around watching Kevin keep drinking. He was worried about him, but he couldn''t stop him from drinking. While Kevin was drunk, a group of people came up to him. "Isn''t he Kerry''s brother?" A man smiled unkindly and said. Jie stood in front of Kevin and stared at them, "Who are you guys? What do you want?" "Our boss would like to invite Mr. Ye for a drink." A man said. "Who is your boss?" Kit asked nervously. "Won''t you find out if you go there?" The man waved his hand and eight strong men surrounded Kevin and Jie. Before Jie could pull out his pistol, the man grabbed him and held him down, We''re just buying your boss a drink. You don''t have to pull out your gun." "If you hurt my boss, Kerry wille after you, Jie said. He now regretted they hadn''t brought more men with them when they came out. "Our boss is just inviting Mr. Ye for a drink. We won''t hurt him. Let''s go." The group then forcibly took Kevin to the car. By the time Kevin sobered up, it was afternoon. He found himself tied to a chair in a very empty old house with a video camera on each side of the room. "I''ve been kidnapped." Kevin thought. But he wasn''t afraid, for he knew that fear and cowardice only made the kidnappers more aggressive. But who could have kidnapped me?'' He was thinking when the door creaked open. "Kevin, you''re finally awake. Long time no see." Hao Nangong smiled, walking over with his hands in his pants pockets. "Hao Nangong, it''s you." Kevin said, But I don''t wanna see you. Hao sat down in the chair across from Kevin and crossed his legs. "Aren''t you curious as to why I invited you here?" "You are about to tell me that, aren''t you?" Kevin smiled faintly. "You''ve be calm and steady." said Hao. Kevin just smiled. "Where''s Jie?" He looked around the room and asked. "He had no value to me, so I knocked him out and threw him on the street." "Then, tell me, what did you kidnap me for?" asked Kevin. "I just want you to do me a favor." Hao wrapped his hands around his chest and said indifferently. "Maybe Im not capable of helping you." said Kevin. Haoughed. "''Only you can help me, because Kerry cares about you." Kevin knitted his brows, "So you''re trying to use me against my brother." Then Kevin let out a long sigh, shook his head and said, "Then you''ve got the wrong guy. I''ve had a few fights with my brothertely. He won''te to save me." Hao got interested and asked, "Why?" "I wanted to take Venus away from Ye family, but he wouldn''t agree. He almost drove me over two days ago on a rainy day. He hates me, so there''s no way he''sing to my rescue. Hao was stunned, and thenughed, "Kevin, you like Venus?" "No. I just don''t like the way he treats a woman." Kevin said calmly. "Why don''t we work together to ruin Kerry, and then Venus will be free." Hao said with some excitement. "What do you want?" he asked. "It''s simple. I want you tell everyone that Kerry is a demon and can do all kinds of strange spells. I want to ruin him" Kevin knew that if people knew Kerry''s secret, they would look at him as a monster and there would be plenty of people harassing him. They would be afraid of him and deal with him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The look on Kevin''s face turned cold. "If you want to do this, you can go shoot footage of my brother being supernatural, why do you have to make me tell someone else?" "Even if I get the footage, Kerry can say it is done with a stunt, so people wont believe me, but you''re his brother, and it''s much more credible for you to be the one to expose his secret." "You and my brother have known each other for so many years, even if you turn against each other for Venus, but do you have to do this to him?" Kevin coldly looked at Hao. Hao''s face showed hatred, "I didn''t want this either. Its Kerry who forced me to so. If he let me have Venus, I wont do this to him" "Do you think Venus will go with you?" Kevin got angry. He hated this kind of macho man. If he really liked Mavis, he would respect her choice. If he wanted to take her away, he should have gotten her permission, not forced her. "I believe that by ruining Kerry, Venus will stay with me." "Hao, why do you be so bad?" Kevin said. "This doesn''t need your concern. You just need to agree to my demands, and I''ll let you go."Hao said in a cold voice. "Do you think I would help you against my brother?" Kevin retorted. As much as I hate my brother, I won''t do that to him. Hao instructed the two bodyguards, "Give him a good beating." As soon as he finished, the two bodyguards hit Kevin together. Soon he was beaten ck and blue. "Do you agree to my request now?" Hao asked coldly. Kevin spit out the blood from his mouth and smiled, "You better kill me." "I''m not going to kill you. I''ll just torture you slowly until you agree." Then he motioned for his bodyguard to continue beating Kevin. It wasn''t until Kevin was about to pass out that Hao told his bodyguard to stop. Then he grabbed Kevin''s neck with his hands and said, "Now, tell me." "You just kill me. I won''t do anything against my brother." Kevin said. "No, no. It''s not time for you to die yet." Hao let go of him and pulled out his phone to take a few pictures. "Since you''re so loyal to your brother, I want to know how your brother will react when he sees the picture of you covered in bruises." After saying that, he sent Kevin''s picture to Kerry. Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (2) Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (2) In the conference room Yehuang Group, all thepany''s top executives were in a meeting, and Kerry''s phone rang twice. Kerry continued the meeting without checking the message. A few minutester, his phone rang again, and Kerry frowned impatiently and checked the message. Then he turned pale and strode out of the conference room. "Kerry, you finally call me. I thought you didn''t care about your brother''s life." Hao Nangong''s yful voice came over the phone. "Hao Nangong, if you fucking hurt him again, I''ll make your familypletely disappear from Sky City." Kerry threatened harshly. These executives in the conference room were surprised. They had never seen Kerry so angry before. "For now, maybe you need worry about Kevin''s life first." Kerry took a deep breath to force himself to calm down. "What do you want?" "Do you remember the cabin we used to go to when we were kids? Your brother and I will wait here for you. Remember,e alone." said Hao. Then he hung up the phone. Kerry didn''t know what Hao wanted, but only one thing on Kerrys mind now was that he must save Kevin, no matter what it took. The cabin Nangong Hao was talking about was in a suburb not far from the city center. When they were kids, they used to y here. Half an hourter, Kerry arrived. There were four or five bodyguards standing at the door. Kerry knew they were well-trained killers as soon as he saw them. The bodyguards at the door didn''t stop him, so he kicked open the wooden door. Kevin sat on a chair in the middle of the room, covered in blood, with two strong men standing behind him, while Hao satzily next to him. "Kevin, are you okay?" Kerry called out and was about to walked towards his brother, while Hao put his gun to Kevin''s temple. "If you take another step forward, I''ll shoot him immediately." Kerry stopped and turned to look at him angrily. "Hao, what did you do to him?" "Just give him some lessons. He''s not dead yet." Hao said coldly. Then Hao stabbed Kevin''s chest with his elbow and Kevin screamed in pain and then woke up from hisa. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hao, you stop it!" Kerry roared at him. "I just prove to you that he isn''t dead so that we can talk about a deal." Hao shrugged Kerry clenched her fist and then said, "What do you want to talk about?" Hao stood up from his chair and paced slowly. "I had asked Kevin to record a video so he could reveal your secret to the public, but he wouldn''t do so. So I had to ask you toe and demonstrate it again yourself, but of course I''d be more satisfied if you''d tell the public about your secret." Kerry looked gloomily at Hao, who had been his friend since he was a child. He never would have expected Hao to use such a tactic against him. If he spoke out his secret, that meant he admitted that he was a monster. "Hao, do you have to ruin me?" Kerry asked. "Kerry, I''m sorry. I just want to get Venus. Hao was silent for a moment and said. "Do you think you''ll get her after you ruin me?" Kerry said. "How will I know if I don''t try?" said Hao. "Brother, don''t do that." Kevin tilted his head up, his voice weak. Now his eyes and face were swollen, bleeding Kerry was worried about him as he watched his brother get seriously injured. Although they were angry with each other before they left the house in the morning, his brother had been very concerned for him. "What if I don''t?" Kerry said calmly. Hao sneered, "If you don''t do it, I''ll kill Kevin now. Even if you''re fast, I don''t believe you can be faster than a bullet." Kerry really didn''t dare to take the risk because he wasnt good at his techniques. If he failed, he might lose his brother forever. After a long moment, Kerry asked quietly. "What do you want me to do?" "Brother, please don''t do this. I don''t want you to suffer that for me." Kevin shouted anxiously. "Kevin, you''re my brother. I can''t let you die. Even if Hao filmed this part, his plot may not seed." Kerry smiled and said softly. "Stop talking." Hao shouted. He was afraid that Kerry would change his mind, so he interrupted the communication between them. "You better pray I don''t catch you, or I''ll make your life hell." Kerry said fiercely. Hao ignored him and walked directly to the four cameras walking in front of him, pressing the record button on each and pointing the camera at Kerry. "You can begin now. You can move this stool over there, or you can fly around in the air likest time." Hao said excitedly. Kerry closed her eyes, and when he opened them again, her blue eyes turned purple. Even though Hao was mentally prepared, he was still a little scared. So he took a few steps backwards, and the two bodyguards face turned pale. As Kerry''s lips moved slightly, the vase on the table began to gently shake. Just as Hao was concentrating on watching Kerry demonstrating his superpower, a strong wind blew outside the house and then everything suddenly stopped. At that moment, Hao''s eyes widened, his hand stretched out in the air froze, and the drop of blood falling from Kevin''s forehead stopped in mid-air. Kerry quickly took all the memory cards inside the four cameras, and then he untied the rope on Kevin''s hands and legs and then carried him to run outside. At the door, the five bodyguards stayed where they were,pletely still. Putting Kevin in the car, Kerry then drove quickly away from the cabin. Three minutes after Kerrys car sped away from the cabin, everything was back to normal. When Hao recovered from his stillness, he found that Kerry and Kevin had escaped. It was at this point that he realized that he had fallen for Kerry''s trick. Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (3) Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (3) Faced with a pool of blood that reached the cabin, Hao Nangong couldn''t believe what he saw. How was Kerry Ye leaving him in a sh and disappearing with Kevin Ye? How did he kill all the bodyguards? What kind of magic did he use? Hao dragged his injured leg walking to a camera. The storage card was taken away ... Hao''s heart couldn''t help but feel fear, and a thought shed in his mind: Kerry was not ordinary. In the car, Kevin gradually woke up. He looked at Kerry in shock, "How did I get here?" Staring at the road ahead, Kerry spoke calmly, "I have learned a new skill, so I used it for a while, but I didn''t expect to seed." "What?" "It''s called Time Still." Kevin pursed his lips and spoke some words. "What?!" Kevin was surprised as it was the first time for him to hear such magic. Kevin was stunned! Kerry ... Kerry could control the time?! "Take it easy. I only can use it for several minutes. It''s also my first time to use it." Kerry replied, then he caught a glimpse at Kevin, reaching out his hand to touch Kevin''s hair. "I thought, at that time, if I failed, I''d better obey Hao''s instruction. Fortunately, I seed." Kevin watched Kerry worship for a while, and suddenly thought of something, "Kerry, we can''t leave there. They know that you can control the time, so they must spread out it!" "Well... Do you think about what we should do?" "Only the dead will keep the secrets," Kevin spoke without hesitation. Kerry smiled as he wasforted at Kevin''s concern. More importantly, he sensed the masculinity from Kerry. From now on, Kevin deserved to be a member of the Ye family. "Don''t worry. I killed them all except Hao Nangong." As Kevin leaned against his seat, his body began to ache. His throat itched and suddenly burst into an acute cough. "Kevin, hold on! We will be home soon. I have informed Dr. Han." Kerry shouted, stepping more heavily on the elerator. Kevin coughed violently, but there was a glint in his eyes. He always thought that Kerry didn''t care about him. So he secretly helped Xinyou Qiao and Venus Mu. But at the moment, Kevin found that Kerry was so kind to him that Kerry could sacrifice his life. Kevin''s heart melted, and he was so regretful for what he did before to hurt Kerry. "Kerry, something about Venus..." Kevin coughed violently again. "Don''t talk about it." Kerry''s voice trembled as Kevin''s face grew whiter. Kerry felt that the injures in Kevin were ticking away at his life, but he couldn''t lose Kevin. If he fell love with Venus, then ... "Kevin, you''ll be OK. I''m here. Trust me! You will be fine!!" (At Ye''s vi.) After a period of tumultuous, the family gradually returned to calm. Kerry sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Kevin, and so many feelings flooded in his heart.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It seemed that Kerry and Kevin didn''t stay together peacefully for a long time. When Kevin came back home thest time, Kerry was pretty grateful that delighted. Therefore, Kerry secretly vowed to be kind to Kevin, but the heavy work and trivial things made him forget about it. Kerry recalled when Kevin was born, he was surprised to see his baby brother, and he even didn''t dare to touch him. And his father told him gently, "Kerry, he is your brother. You should protect him in the future." "Well, Dad, I''ll protect him until the end of my life." But what about the reality? Not only did he not protect Kevin well, but let him get hurt again and again. Kerry sighed for a while and wondered he was not a qualified brother. Kerry held Kevin''s hand, whispered, "Kevin, please wake up. I will give you all, even my life. If you fall in love with Venus, I will give you my best wishes." Venus Mu, who was standing at the door, was shocked. She seemed to lose her soul when she heard Kerry''s words. It was like a hand choked her throat. What was the so-called "give you my best wishes?" Venus thought she couldn''t understand Kerry''s words at all. She leaned against the wall and covered her heart with her hand. She never thought such words could speak out from Kerry''s mouth. Why did Kevin get injured? Why did Kerry change dramatically? Standing at the door for a long time to calm down, Venus opened the door and walked in. Hearing the noise, Kerry stared at her and then lowered his head. Venus went over to sit on the sofa and looked at the drip injected into Kevin''s vessel. The room was quiet, and no one spoke. Venus sat quietly for more than an hour. Seeing the drip was about to end, she got up and went to inform the doctor. Han. At night, Kerry slept on the sofa. As soon as Kevin cried out for pain, he quickly got up to take care of Kevin. At dawn, Kevin opened his eyes and saw Kerry lied beside him. He was still wearing the same clothes as thest day, nesting on the small sofa, looked ufortable. He had been here all night?! Kevin shocked. But, he was also touched as if his wound was healing. "Kerry..." Kevin spoke with a low voice. Kerry didn''t sleep well as he was afraid that something might happen to Kevin. So when he heard Kevin''s voice, he opened his eyes suddenly. "What? What''s wrong?" Kerry spoke urgently. Kevinughed warmly. "My chest is pain. But I feel so much better than yesterday!" "Well, wait for a moment. I''ll call Dr. Han to give you a check." As the words fell, Kerry ran out like a gust of wind even Kevin couldn''t catch Kerry''s hand in a hurry. After a series of physical examinations, Dr. Hanforted Kerry, "Don''t worry, everything is fine." Kerry sighed with relief. Kevin gazed at Kerry''s eyebrows and persuaded, "Kerry, you should have a rest. You look so tired." "I''m fine." When Dr. Han left the room, Kevin held Kerry''s hand and told him, "Kerry,e here. I want to tell you something." Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (4) Chapter 155 I Want To Ruin Him (4) Kerry Ye knew what was going on and hurriedly said, Tell me when you get better. No, brother. Id better make it clear now. Kevin Ye was very determined. Kerry had no choice but to sit down. Kevin was leaning against the headboard, whose face was still a little pale, Where should I start? Im afraid that Ive made a lot of mess. Kevin sighed andughed bitterly, Ive been by myself all these years and always wanted toe back, but I didnt know how to face you, so I hesitated again and again. Only this year did I make up my mind, but when I came back, I found out that you were married. I felt very ufortable, because I felt that it wasnt fair that I was working so hard out while you were here enjoying everything! Kerry listened to him without interrupting. So, I also wanted to make you feel bad. Thats why I did a lot of bad things. Do you remember the time when Venus Mu and I had a car ident? Kerry nodded, Yes. That time you all went into the hospital. Luckily, you were both fine. Actually that time, it was Xinyou Qiao who deliberately pushed Venus into the middle of the road. She had pre-arranged a car to run her over and I happened to be nearby, so I saved her. Kerry looked at him in surprise, But didnt you say It was me who covered Xinyou up. Kevin said frankly, Because if you knew the truth, you would definitely kick her out of Ye family, and that would be too happy for everyone. I said that I didnt want to you to be happy. Kevin... Kerry looked at his brother with a lonely expression, but there was no anger inside him, only regret. There were many more things like this. Then you wanted to kick Xinyou out of the house, but I also made her stay. Also, I deliberately let you misunderstand me and Venus Kevin paused, sadness in his eyes, Although I liked her a lot, she never knew, and after I confessed my feelings, she rejected me. The reason that I acted like I cared about her was all to piss you off. Brother, Im sorry. Kerry didnt me him at all and he seemed to remember their childhood when he lowered his head down to admit his mistake. Walking over to the bed and holding his right hand, he asked, How about this hand now? Kevin didnt understand what he meant and nodded in a daze. What does it feel like? Warm. Its like the feeling of holding dads hand when I was a kid. Kevin said softly. Kerry smiled gently, Thats right. With mom and dad s leaving, there were only us in the world. You are my only brother and you dont need to say sorry to me. Besides, its because of me that your hand was hurt, so no matter what you do, I will forgive you and support you. Brother, dont feel guilty. Im getting better now, arent I? In a little while, Ill recover. Kevinforted him. Kerry held his hand tightly and said after a moment of silence, Kevin, if you like Brother, Kevin interrupted him because by looking at his face, he had already anticipated what he was going to say, I want to study abroad in Europe when I get better. Kerry was stunned, not realizing what he meant, Study abroad? Kevin nodded solemnly, Yes, Ive been abroad for all these years and every time I saw those students in school, I was envious of them. I thought that one day I can also learn something that I like. Now I think its the time. But.. arent you Kerry was still a bit unable to ept it, for he had decided to let Venus go. Brother, I have to say that I still like her, but she doesnt like me. Kevinmented, Life is short, so I want to find someone I like her and she likes me. Brother, dont you think so? Kerry finally relieved, Of course, you will definitely find the girl that belongs to you. Geez, after saying this to you, I felt much rxed. Kevin was in a good mood. From now on, if you have anything, just tell me, okay? Kerry looked seriously, And, dont get drunk. I see. Kerry let go of his hand, stood up and said, Have a rest. Im going to take a shower. OK. Kerry was almost to the door when Kevin stopped him, Brother, theres one more thing Say it. Kerry leaned wearily against the wall, with his arms around his chest. With a mischievous gleam in his eyes, Kevin said sincerely, She is a good girl. Since she married you, I hope you can treat her well instead of the way you did to her before. And dont you think youve actually fallen for her? Kerry knew he was right. Is it really just because of your possessiveness that you forbid other men to get close to her and be nice to her? If you dont like her, why did you risk saving her when she was pushed off a cliff by Xinyou? If you dont like her, why were you so worried when she fell into the river? And why are you so nervous when shes with me? There is only one reason, you are afraid she will leave you Brother, she has paid a lot for her brother and you really dont need to always hurt her for that. Im afraid that when the day Tianye Mu appears, she really will leave you without any hesitation Kerry didnt know how he left his brothers room, or how he walked into Venuss bedroom, but those words kept remaining in his mind You are afraid that she will leave you. The hot water rushed down from the top and he began to face the true feelings inside him Venus, am I already falling for you? But will you forgive me for all the horrible things Ive done to you? Venus, what should I do with you? The whole day, Kerry was dizzy. Except for apanying Kevin, he had been in the study, but nothing could make him cheer up, until Venus stepped into the vi after work. Kerry suddenly realized that he was waiting for hering back. In the living room, Kerry kept looking for her and when he saw her, he was satisfied. John, how is Kevin today? Venus was about to go upstairs when she ran into John, asking.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He smiled and answered, He woke up early in the morning and was able to eat. Dr. Han said that he was recovering well. Venus was relieved, Thats good. Ill go to see him. Chapter 156 Kevin was leaving (1) Chapter 156 Kevin was leaving (1) In the room, Kevin Ye was leaning on the bed, reading a book. With the sun sprinkling on him, soft and quiet. Venus Mu quietly came in and looked at him silently, feeling like he was a prince from a fairy tale book, handsome and gentle. However, unfortunately, such a beautiful prince didnt belong to her. Venus stood there for a long time and neither of them made not sound, and finally Kevin closed the book and looked up with a rather helpless smile, Venus, if you dont say anything, I cant keep being silent. Venusughed, Im just afraid of disturbing you. Youe and sit down. Kevin patted the chair beside the bed. Venus took a look at it, still standing there, No, thank you. After sitting in thepany for a whole day, my back hurts, so its better to stand. Kevin knew what she meant. She was not painful in back, but wanted to keep distance with him. Although he had decided to let her go, seeing her attitude, Kevin still felt a little sad. This woman never belonged to him Venus, Im going to go to Europe for a while after I recover, so do you want toe with me? Kevin said deliberately. Venus didnt want to directly refuse, Then have fun. I havent graduated yet, so I dont want to go anywhere. Kevin said with a disappointed sigh, Hey, it looks like Ill go alone. What? Was he leaving? Im leaving A city. Are you happy about that? Venus was startled, her expression a bit stunned. Anyway, you dont like me anyway, so what can I do? The world is so big and there are so many good women, so why should I stop here? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Venus heard him say that, she instantly felt the burden disappeared. She walked to him to make sure, Really? Are you sure? Kevin pursed him lips, seeming very dissatisfied, and said, Yes. Do you have to be so happy? Of course Im happy. You can t image how happy I am. Venus was about to jump up in excitement, Thats true. There are so many good women in the world, and youre so nice, so youll definitely find the one. Actually, she didnt find the sadness in his eyes, which made Kevin quite painful. So, its better to leave here. Venus, Im hungry, could you please help me? Can you get out of bed? Are you OK? Venus asked worriedly. Yes, Dr. Han said I will get better if I move more. Oh, slow down please. Venus bent down to help him to put his slippers on and held his arm as he stepped out, You just say you are going to Europe, so what do you want to do? Kevin leaned his body against her, moving his feet carefully, Study. Study? Venus was shocked. Kevin looked at her, frowning, You think I cant study? Im only a year older than you, and I must be more talented than you. Venusughed, I didnt mean that, I thought you were going on a trip, but I didnt think you choose to study. You think this of me? Venus bowed her head and said to herself, What a surprise. Were going downstairs. Slow down. She whispered. In the living room, Kerry looked up at the two with mixed feelings. Kevin found that Kerry was there and said to Venus, If you donte with me this time, youll be tortured by my brotherter. Venus suddenly stoppedughing, Im already used to it. Anyway, if he doesnt kill me, I must be strong to live on. Youre really masochistic. I do want to save you. Kevin teased. Come on. If it wasnt for my brother, I would have run away. Kevin nced at Kerry who was in the sunset. He would definitely suffer a lot in the future, but thats his fate, for he had treat Venus so badly in the past. The two of them came downstairs and Kerry walked over and was about to hold Kevin, but she took her hand away quickly. Im going to wash my face and Ill be right back. Venus said to Kevin, and without waiting for his reply, she turned around and went upstairs. Kerry didnt even touch her clothes, but she left without looking at him. Kerry hurt Looking at his disappointing expression, he suddenly felt cool. It s his turn to be tortured. In the evening, when Kerry returned to the bedroom from the study, Venus had fallen asleep, whose face was pink her fair face, extremely cute. After taking a quick shower, Kerry got on the bed to hold her in his arms, smelling her. Gradually, he found he was having an erection, but he didnt do anything. He was just holding her, peaceful inside. Kevin was a young man, and he exercised regrly, so his health condition was good. Within a few days, he had almost recovered. He thought its time to say goodbye. More time staying, more pain. That night, when the three were eating dinner, Kevin suddenly announced, Brother, Venus, Im going to leave tomorrow. Kerry and Venus were both shocked, looking at him. Seriously? You havent fully recovered yet. Kerry disagreed. Its the time. And the right hand is recovering very quickly, you see, Saying so, Kevin lifted his right hand, moving his index finger. Chapter 156 Kevin was leaving (2) Chapter 156 Kevin was leaving (2) "But, the school has not yet prepared..." Kevin interrupted him, "brother, I''ll take care of it myself when I get to school. Don''t worry. And I''ve reserved all the tickets for tomorrow, so don''t try to hold me back. Kerry felt sorry about it, "Kevin, I failed to take good care of you." "Brother, I am a grown man. Don''t treat me as a child." Kevin tried to handle the tense. Venus Mu also lost the interest of eating, and asked him, "then what about the treatment of your right hand?" "Don''t worry. I asked Dr. Han to teach his prentice. I''ll take him there." This prentice was a student led by Dr. Han. Just as he wanted to go out and see the world, Kevin took him along. After having a meal without any conversation, Venus and Kevin took a walk in the garden. "Kevin, I always want to say sorry to you, my brother has made you suffer so much." Kevin turned and looked at her. He couldn''t hold himself and started rubbing her hair and said, "donut, I said it for a long time, it has nothing to do with you. Like my brother Kerry, you hate my brother but you don''t hate me, it has nothing to do with me, so please don''t feel sorry." Venus almost felt like crying, thinking of all kinds of help that Kevin has delivered. Her eyes were slightly wet, and her voice became choked. "Kevin, how can you be so nice?" "I''m such a nice person and you don''t have the right feeling to me, so it seems that your loss is bigger than mine," said Kevin." "Can''t agree more." After walking for a while silently, Kevin said, "don''t be afraid of him after I leave. Do what you want to do and be good to yourself." "I know." "And, when you have time, don''t be hesitate,e and visit me in Europe." In fact, he wanted to ask Venus to call him whenever she has time, but he decided not to speak out after thinking about it. If she calls frequently, he was afraid that he would never get over her. "Ok, I get it." "Venus..." Kevin called her affectionately for thest time. She lowered her head and didn''t answer, but her tears were slipping quietly. She didn''t want him to see her tears. "I''m sleepy." Venus said, "I''ll see you off at the airport tomorrow morning." This night, Venus eventually fell asleep at dawn. Airport. Like a teenager who is about to travel alone, There was no trace of nostalgia on Kevin''s face, he was exuding vigor and vitality. After speaking to the two people who followed him, Kerry came to him and said, "call me if you need help. Take care of yourself." "Don''t worry, as long as you send money to my card on time, I''ll be just fine," said Kevin with a grin. "The shares in thepany will always be reserved for you, ande back when you feel tired." "I know, I know," he said, and the airport broadcast informed Kevin that his flight is checking in and it was thest call. Kevin asked Ajie and Dr. Han''s students to get to the security check. Then turned to look at Venus, who had never spoken since the arrival. He said to Kerry, "Promise me you will treat her well. I could possibly gone wrong at some day and mighte back to fighter for her again." Kerry looked into his eyes and said "Yes" firmly. As the airport broadcast rings again, Kevin knew that he couldn''t stay any longer and put forward a bold request, "brother, can I hug her?" From the beginning of knowing Venus, Kevin never held her in his arms, the only time that he held her hands was when she was asleep. To be honest, he was a little reluctant. Kerry was silent for a moment and turned his back. Venus didn''t refuse and took the initiative to hug him. Kevin felt like his heart was soaking in water, as he thought about that he would never see her again. His arms are getting tighter and tighter. "Take care." Venus said softly in his ear. Kevin nodded at her shoulder and suddenly let go of her, kissed her lips, heavily, and then turned his back. It was his first kiss. He wanted to give it to the girl he truly loves. Though, she didn''t like him. Venus was so shocked and stood still, her heart was crushed by his kiss. This guy! Kevin didn''t look back. He waved his hands from a distance and disappeared at the security gate. Ten minutester, the ne soared into the sky. Her best friend, has left. As life gets routine, but Venus gradually found out that Kerry''s temper seemed to be much better. For example, he started to consider her taste while eating. He also asked Mrs. Qin in person to cook some healthy soup for her. Every morning and evening, his car would appear at the front door of the vi. When he opened the front passenger''s door, she would step forward and he would directly put her into the car. At night, as soon as she showed resistance, he would stop immediately and sleep with her in his arms all night. Venus said that she was very surprised. When Kevin left, he asked Kerry to be nice to her. Did he listen? Yehuang group. Secretary Liu walked into the president''s office with the document. "Mr. Ye, this year''s group travel n is all prepared. Take a look." Free group travel, which is given to employees by the yehuang group every year, all expenses are covered by thepany, employees are only responsible for having fun. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Mountain climbing?" "Is two days enough?" said Kerry quickly Secretary Liu said rigorously, "because we only have two days for the weekend, so..." Chapter 156 Kevin was leaving (3) Chapter 156 Kevin was leaving (3) Then plus Friday. One day wont make Yehuang copse. More fun will make them work harder. Kerry Ye turned to thest page and said, Climbing the mountain is too monotonous. How about outdoor barbecue? Secretary Liu was joyful, Okay, Ill change it right away. Wait a minute, Kerry called out to Secretary Liu who walked to the door, The amodation, make sure that there is a kitchen, so that they can cook by themselves. Some of them cant eat spicy food. Yes, Mr. Ye. Secretary Liuughed. Didnt he mean Venus? When the formal announcement was made in thepany group, people began to celebrate. Oh my god, Mr. Ye is so kind. Well be able to go on a trip tomorrow. Thats right. And the ce were staying is the bestkeside vi in City A. I heard that the desserts there are delicious. Just imagine, enjoy the sunset while barbecuing by theke, and there are also handsome men. How lucky we are. Venus didnt feel anything as she heard this, but of course, she would be happy if Kerry didnt show up. When its close to the end of the day, everyone was eager to leave earlier. Seeing that Meiling He was focusing on her own business, several colleagues wanted to leave, with their bags in hands, but they were blocked by Kerry. Mr. Ye, hi They immediately ran back to their seats in panic. Venusughed when she heard the voice, and when she saw Kerrying to her, she stopped smiling. Have you finished? Kerry came to her desk. Not yet. Venus was revising a design. Kerry directly took the pencil away and said, Lets go. Its the time. Venus calmly looked at the time on theputer and looked up at him, Theres still ten minutes. Im the boss, Im in charge. Then he threw her pencil on the desk, picked up her bag and said, Were going on a trip tomorrow, so let s do some shopping. Venus had to get up to follow him. At the door, Kerry suddenly turned around and said, Today is an exception. You guys can leave now, but this is the only time. Yeah! Thank you, Mr. Ye. Kerry grabbed Venuss shoulder and led her to the elevator. The colleagues in the design department were jealous, Mr. Ye finally gets to know how to love Venus. When they arrived at the mall, Venus was confused. What do you want to buy? Kerry subconsciously held her wrist with one hand and held her bag with the other hand, Buy some shoes and clothes. We are going to climb the mountain tomorrow. Do you have some suitable clothes and shoes? Why did he know so much about her? Clothes yes. Shoes, no. Thats why wee here. Venus felt so awkward, for his attitude had changed so fast. It was hard for her to ept this change. A Shoe shop Kerry kept holding her hands. When he saw one pair of shoes he liked, he said to the shop assistant, 37, please. The shoes were quickly brought over. When Venus was ready to try them on, Kerry took the shoes from the shop assistant and bent down. Venus was startled by his action, stopping him, Kerry, I can do it myself. He frowned, What do you mean? Youre too abnormal these days. Even though you promised Kevin Ye to be nice to me, but theres no need to be so Kerry tilted his head to look straight into her suspicious eyes, whose heart ached. After a moment, he decided to say what he was thinking, Venus, its not because of Kevin, but because I want to do so. Venus didnt know what to answer, Kerry, are you alright? You Kerry was so angry that now he was so serious about her, but she didnt believe him. Well, its because he was so asshole before, so there was no need to me her. Kerry, its not a trap, right? Watching him helping her put on the shoes, Venus still didnt believe his words. Venus, this is what you think of me? Kerry angrily questioned her. Venus snorted, without looking at him, How should I know? After all, you are not a normal man. Kerrypromised, Fine, I wont argue with you. Lets go home after shopping, OK? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Venus pursed her lips. Since the day her brother had disappeared, she no longer had home. As for Ye s vi, it was nothing more than a gorgeous cage, and she never felt it was a home. The shopping went on smoothly, because as long as Venus was interested in something, Kerry would just buy it without letting Venus try it on. He was rich, so its not a big deal. Venus was already hungry, for she had been taken directly to the mall after work. Chapter 156 Kevin Was Leaving (4) Chapter 156 Kevin Was Leaving (4) "Are you hungry?" Kerry heard the voice from his belly and smiled "Come on, let''s go to find some food." They put the things they bought neatly in the trunk. Venus suddenly remembered something and buckled up her seatbelt and said, "I want to eat in our school." It was rare for her to make a request, and of course Kerry agreed. But when he arrived there, he was confused. The students came and went in the street, all kinds of food were rushed in it including hot pot, skewers, bubble tea, egg cake, pancakes and so on. What Kerry couldnt ept was the hygiene conditions. The entrance of the shop was a total mess, besides he clearly saw the man in the pancake stand wiped his sweat without washing before making a second pancake. Venusughed in her heart, the reason why she brought him here was because she knew he was choosy about food. "What do you want to eat?" Venus asked enthusiastically, and without waiting for his answer, she squeezed past the students to walk to a milk tea shop, " A cup of bubble tea, please." Kerry had no choice but to keep up with her. "Five yuan." The waiter gave her the bubble tea, and when Venus wanted to pay for it, Kerry took five yuan to the waiter. "It is not delicious." Kerry said very despicably, "There are only additives and sugar." Venus hadn''t been here for a long time, she felt much more rxed looking at the familiar ce and smelling the familiar smell. After drinking the bubble tea, Venus said happily, " how would a boss like you understand the interest of a small citizen like us, it just need to be delicious regardless of the ingredients." Kerry took a glimpse of her face, and drunk the bubble tea in her hands, he still disliked that and said, "It''s not that good." Venus frowned at the straw he touched and was depressed, how should she keep drinking? "You dislike me?" Kerry realized what she was thinking and whispered in her ear, "Weve kissed so many times, is it toote for you to do that?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Venus red at him and shoved the bubble tea into his hand, she stopped drinking. Then Venus went to a rice noodle shop that she ate at often, ordered herself a bowl of traditional rice noodles, and asked Kerry, "What do you want to eat?" "Same as you." Kerry looked at the untidy table, then took out a piece of tissue and wiped it before Venus sitting down, then started wiping the table again. Venus couldn''t bear that and said unhappily, "Enough please." After hearing that, Kerry threw the tissue into the trash. As he was handsome and was wearing a shirt today, many girls were attracted by him. There was a beautiful girl who came to him with a face of adoration and said, "Excuse me, are you the the boss of Yehuang Group?" Kerry nodded with indifferently. "Hello, weve met at our school, I''m a graduate student, may I ask if yourpany will be hiring at our school this year?" "It''s determined by the HR department, I''m not involved in it." Kerry replied coldly. The girl was obviously not satisfied with his answer, bending over to show her snow-white breast and said softly, "Then can I have your number? I wanted to ask you something." Kerry sneered, he had seen too many of these women''s tricks. "This one opposite is my wife, you can ask her if she would like to?" The girl was stunned, she thought that Venus was just his girlfriend or someone else, but she didn''t expect her to be his wife. She was embarrassed and said quickly, "I''m sorry," and ran away. Venus rubbed the chopsticks in her hands and smiled with her eyebrows raised, "The girl is pretty, why don''t you give her your number?" Kerry punned, "I have a picky mouth and only like domestic one, this wild one doesn''t fit me." Venus didnt talk to him since she was eating the rice noodles. Kerry put down his chopsticks after eating few, and gave her all the food in his casserole. Venus really liked to eat, not to mention it was the food she''d been thinking about for a long time. Her forehead oozed with sweat, Kerry stretched out his hand and wiped it away. "Kerry, don''t disturb me eating." Venus warned him with narrowed eyes. Kerry looked at her deeply, suddenly got up across the table, hooked her chin, and kissed her heavily on the lips. Exmations were all around them. "Wow, how romantic they are." Venus was very embarrassed, it was not romantic at all. Her mood waspletely ruined. "Are you crazy?" Venus exhaled and red at him. Kerry licked his lips and said, "I wont let you happy when i am in the bad mood?" "Kerry, check out." Venus shouted out, she couldnt wait to leave. Kerry lowered his eyebrows and smiled shallowly, pulling out some money on the table and lifting his foot to catch up. It was easy for woman to get angry. When they were out, Venus disappeared into the crowds, Kerry anxiously looked around for a while and finally saw her standing in front of a deep-fried stall. "No spicy and more cumin ......" Venus said. Kerry raised his eyes only to see a fried and somewhat charred grilled sausage. Venus was concentrating on her food, suddenly her wrist was held by someone, she didn''t look back because she was very familiar with that feeling. Chapter 156 Kevin Was Leaving (5) Chapter 156 Kevin Was Leaving (5) Giving the money to the peddlery, Venus took the grilled sausage and bit it. Ah, it was very delicious. Kerry watched the grilled sausage want in and out of her mouth, his desire was arousing, and he griped her hand tighter. "Kerry, its hurt." Venus protested unhappily. Kerry''s breath became fast and he pulled her quickly towards the car. She was torturing him. For the past few days, Kerry didn''t touch her and simply slept with her in the bed for caring her mood. Now, he couldn''t endure. "Walk slower, please." Venus was almost dragged by him, and the sausage in her hand was dropped somewhere. Once they reached the car, Kerry opened the back door and pushed her in, and before Venus could react, he pressed down. "Kerry ...... you ......" Kerry kissed her hard on the lips ...... Venus was frightened by his heat, what she had just done? How could he be so impatient? The space in the car was small, outside the car were the crowdsing and going, Venus knew that the people outside couldnt see in, but was still nervous. "Rx ...... " Kerry was lost in his feelings. Venus pushed him forcefully. "Get up." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Kerry wouldnt listen to her. Venus couldn''t stand the feeling and couldn''t help but moaning ...... "Kerry ...... don''t ...... we are in public ces ......" "No one else can see." Kerry wouldnt let her go ...... Kerry felt excitement for the change of the ce. After they were done, they galloped to the vi and Venus did not get out of bed that night. "Kerry ...... we still have to go climbing tomorrow ......" said Venus in a dumb voice. "You can sleep in the car and climb the mountain the day after tomorrow." Kerry was still moving on her body, as if he wouldnt feel tiresome. The window was bleak, and the moon was shyly hiding behind dark clouds. ...... The next day, Venus was dragged out of bed by Kerry, she washed her face and put on clothes and shoes, dragged her sore legs into the car without eating the breakfast. The car was a unified bus, when Kerry and Venus arrived, the staff were all waiting for them quietly. Venus was tired, so she didn''t bother to put on a smile, and slept at once when she found an empty seat. Kerry looked at her and seated beside her. Secretary Liu saw that all the people were there and said " Lets go", the two buses were heading to the destination. The bus drove on the road for more than two hours, but Venus slept all the way, and finally copsed into the arms of Kerry. The hand hooked a small tuft of her long ck hair, a little bit wrapped around the fingertips, but also wrapped around his heart. There was no way to let her go. Venus, now that I had seen my heart clearly, I would never let you go forever. When they arrived at the residence, Kerry did not wake her up, but carried her straight into thergest room arranged in advance. The colleagues fixed their eyes on them, they were so sweet. "Let everyone make their own arrangements and be safe. Don''t mind us." Kerry said to Secretary Liu before entering the room. "Okay, Mr. Ye." Secretary Liu took a glimpse of Venus who was still sleeping drowsily and closed the door for them very consciously. Putting Venus gently on the bed and taking off her shoes and jacket, Kerry went to bed to cradle her in his arms and catch up on sleep. He didnt sleep enoughst night either. Even though there was beautiful scene outside, he just wanted to lie with her and fall asleep together. Venus woke up until evening, when she opened her eyes, she had a moment of amnesia, who was she? Where was she? "Awake?" You sleep a long time. Kerry said in a seductive voice. Venus rubbed her eye and finally remembered where she was. "What time is it?" Her voice was dry for theck of water. Kerry fetched the phone and looked at it, "It''s five o''clock in the afternoon." "It is toote now." Venus couldn''t believe she''d slept for so long. "Yes, I can''t even wake you up." At two or three o''clock, Kerry was afraid that she would not be able to sleep at night if she slept too much, thus he patted her face and called out a few times, but she rolled over and said softly and glutinously, "Let me sleep more." Then he let her sleep until now, and as for the night, if she couldn''t sleep, he didn''t mind helping her get to sleep. Venus stretched out in her bed, lean against the bed to wake herself up. The smell of roast meat drifted in the air, she could not help but swallow her saliva. She didnt eat the whole day, and now she was very hungry. Chapter 157 Kerry Regretted it (1) Chapter 157 Kerry Regretted it (1) Venus Mu dressed up and went downstairs with Kerry Ye. There were a lot of people downstairs, and everyone was delighted. And they were ready to roast barbecue beside theke with the help of chefs. On the campfire, there was a baked sheep with golden oil, and its fragrance waft through the air pervading into everyone''s nose. Some colleagues were gathering to y cards. Some were fishing by theke, and some were chatting. When they appeared, everyone eyed on them. Severalpany managements boldly made fun of Kerry, "president. Ye, love?is?photogenic, so you?need?darkness?to?develop it. Right?" Another vice president smiled meaningfully, "You don''t know that every?man?should?marry.?After all, happiness?is?not?the?only?thing?in?life." "Haha... Well, maybe that''s the reason why I''m still single." Venus was a little embarrassment, as she didn''t expect these guys who were serious in thepany. How could they be a joke yer at the moment? Kerry didn''t care about it. He punched the man standing before him on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "Are you ready?" "Trust me! I must be the champion! president. Ye, I will take out the bonus from you!" "Oh, my god! Can you take the first ce with your weak body? I go to the gym every week. The bonus belongs to me!" Confused about what they were talking about, Venus thought for a while. Then, she sat down and next to her colleagues in the design department. "Well, our sleeping beauty has woken up," Xiaoli said with a smile. Lina followed Xiaoli''s words, frowning and saying, "Venus, what did you do with president Ye? You look so tired today." Venus''s face flushed, and she made an excuse, "Maybe I was too tired for this period and fell asleep on the bus." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing such words, everyone gazed at Venus with a smile, and Venus could see their joke on their faces. Suddenly, a young woman interrupted the silence, and she joked, "Venus, I have a request! If you want to sprinkle love with president. Ye these days, please post a public notice, so that we can be prepared in advance! Oh my dear, I''m fed up with your love! Especially when you were fell asleep, president. Ye held you gently as if cherishing the most precious treasure in the world. We were indulged in his love for you! Oh my, if you continue, how could I find a boyfriend in the future!" Venus was stunned for a moment. Kerry held her gently? She was puzzled. Lina exined to her, "Didn''t you fall asleep in the car this morning? President. Ye held you out of the car. Don''t you remember?" Venus smiled embarrassingly as she really could not remember everything. if she was sober, she wouldn''t allow Kerry did so. Xiaoli''s face was full of envy, "Venus, you''re so lucky. president. Ye is handsome and rich. What''s more, he gives you all his heart. Damn it! I guess I can''t find someone like him. I''d better marry an ordinary man, and live an ordinary life with him." Venus smiled helplessly. She sighed for a while and vented in her heart, "If you know the real situation of me in Ye''s family, I''m sure that you don''t want to marry Kerry at all." "It will be lucky to marry an ordinary man. I once believe that only admirable, vigorous love is true love, but now I think life should be in andmon." Venus had a bit of mncholy. She was tired in such a condition. "Don''t be depressed. Now you''re rich, so you can''tpete with us for the bonus, okay?" Venus finally remembered what puzzled her, "What bonus?" Lina''s eyes were bright, and her face was full of excitement, "Aren''t we going to climb the mountain tomorrow? However, climbing the mountain only is not meaningful. Thepany has set up an award to encourage everyone. Tomorrow, whoever first climbs to the top of the mountain will have a bonus, half of the second prize, and less the third. " Well, what a richpany! Everyone had the chance to get the bonus. Venus murmured. However, Venus knew herself. She didn''t like ying sports, and she was not good at climbing. Therefore, she wouldn''t get the prize. "I''m useless at sports. I''ll cheer you on tomorrow." "Well... Okay. If I win the prize, I''ll invite everyone to dinner." As Lina''s words fell, a chef called, "Come here and enjoy the dinner!" "Wow! We can taste the baked sheep!" The barbecue, the beer, the bonfire, and the pretty songs, all of them were all just right. Venus didn''t know who gave her a can of beer. As soon as she opened it, someone took it away from her hand and reced it with a baked prawn. "You can''t drink the beer!" Kerry stopped Venus, "what else would you like to eat? I''ll bake you some more." Venus looked up at him in surprise, and her eyes were full of doubts, "You baked the shrimp for me?" "Take it easy. I''m good at It." Kerry exined. "Well, I''m afraid you''ll poison me." Venus blurted out. Kerry felt offended. He bowed his head and took a bite on the shrimp and swallowed it into his stomach. "Then I''ll die with you." "So what? I don''t want to die with you." Venus murmured. Kerry got angry and red at her. Then he turned around to the barbecue again. Seeing that Kerry leave there, Venus sighed again, and then, she tasted the baked shrimp. It was tasty! Venus never thought Kerry was a good chief, thinking of that, she gazed at the figure in the smoke and shadow. She felt so much confused than before. "Kerry, I really can''t understand you. What do you want to do? Do you fall in love with me? No, I don''t believe it! How could it be true?! It''s not your style at all. Or... You''re nning something else to use me?" Venus whispered in her heart. But at next, Venus received a steady stream of crispy bones, scallops, potato chips, and corn baked by Kerry, until she topped him. "You surprised me! How do you know that?" Venus prayed that she wouldn''t suffer from diarrhea at night. Kerry replied with a little proud, "I''m practicing what I only just learned." "What? Do you test me as a mouse? " Kerry shook themb chops in his hand. "I''m with you." "I don''t need it," Venus replied coldly. Kerry was stunned for a while when he heard Venus''s words. At that moment, Kerry felt themb chops in his mouth suddenly became tasteless, and the noise around him seemed to gradually far away. He was silent and tangled for a long time. After a deep breath, Kerry made up his mind, "Venus, I hurt you so before. I misunderstand you and treat you badly. I apologize for cheating you with the identity of Xiaozi. I am stupid. But now, I fall in love with you. I want to live forever with you. May you forgive me?" Venus was shocked and speechless by Kerry''s words. Was he still the Kerry she knew? Kerry apologized to her? "Kerry, did you barbecue your brain? Do you know what you''re talking about? " "Venus, I know what I''m talking about, and you don''t have to doubt my heart," Kerry spoke seriously. Venus thought it was funny and ridiculous, "Really? Kerry, didn''t you give your heart to Xinyou Qiao? Now, how can you fall in love with me?" Chapter 157 Kerry Regretted It (3) Chapter 157 Kerry Regretted It (3) Venus looked around the pit, there were a lot of scratch marks by animals along the edge, it must be an abandoned trap, as the weeds in the pit were a foot tall and the trapper didnt clean it. Forget it, it''s better to call for help first. Venus looked up and she was stunned, her bag was left somewhere and nowhere to be found when she rolled down here, and all her food, water and cell phone were in that bag. When people fall on evil days, they would choke when drink water. Why could she see a snake when she wanted to find a toilet, if she should have known that she would only fishing by theke. "Someone! Help! Me!" Venus shouted towards the sky, but her yell quickly disappeared into the wind. "Help me, someone help!" Venus kept shouting, yet the only thing that answered her was the wind. She tried to climb up from the edge of the pit to see if she could do it, but she failed every time. After struggled for a while, Venus decided to reserve some energy, her colleagues were still climbing the mountain now, and when they had had enough fun and go down the mountain after a few hours, maybe someone would hear her call then. It''s just Venus always felt a chill down her spine being alone in a ce like this, and wondered how many lives this pit had taken. Also, praying those animals that live in the woods would never visit her, even if they did nothing, she would still be frightened. ...... Three or four hourster, most workers of thepany finally reached the top of the mountain, the sun was not dazzling as it was cloudy. Many people shouted loudly at the top, as if to shout out all the pressure in their hearts. The first ce was finally gained by a young man from the sales department, it seemed that do regr exercise would help you gain a healthier body than those who didnt exercise. At 3,00 p.m., Secretary Liu began to count noses, and one person was missing, excluding Kerry who did not go to the mountain, of course. "Let''s all check each other and see who isnt here yet?" A few people from the design department looked at each other, and finally noticed that one person wasn''t here. "Secretary Liu, Venus is not here." Meiling He said worriedly. Secretary Liu''s eyelids jumped, his heart swelled with uncertain, "Call her, ask her where she is." Meiling He nodded and called Venus hastily, yet the phone ringing for a long time with no answer, she called again and still no answer. "Those who up the hillter, who met Venus on the road?" Secretary Liu asked aloud. "Oh, I saw her, and I asked her whether she wanted to climb with me, but she said she was taking a break." "I saw her too, she was sitting on a rock and said she needed to get some exercise." Secretary Liu panicked, "What time was it when you saw her, approximately, and where?" "About twelve o''clock, just halfway up the hill." Three hours had passed since twelve o''clock, she couldn''t be in any danger, please. "What now?" Meiling He''s face turned pale, she didnt want any idents happen to Venus. Secretary Liu considered for a moment and said, "I''ll call President. Ye to inform him. Don''t call Venus yet, in case her phone is running out of battery, thats trouble." "Okay." Colleagues began to whisper, Secretary Liu said seriously, "It''s not early now, everyone go down the mountain immediately, remember to go in pairs, look for Venus on the way back, maybe she''s asleep somewhere, remember not to walk alone." "Okay ......" At the vi, Kerry finished a lengthy meeting and started to write a work n. The phone rang suddenly, breaking the silence in the room. "What?" He clicked the answer button casually. Secretary Liu''s anxious voice came over, "Mr. Ye, something bad happened, Venus is missing." "What did you say?" Kerry stood up from his office chair shockingly, "What happened exactly." After Secretary Liu exined the situation briefly and how its handled permanently, Kerry said, "Let your colleagues pay attention to their own safety, don''t walk around on the mountain, I will contact a professional rescue team to find her immediately." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Hanging up the phone, Kerry realized that his heart was thumping heavily, Venus, you mustn''t have an ident, you haven''t forgiven me yet, how could you leave me now? After forcing himself to calm down, Kerry made some phone calls, then found the vi manager for some life-saving equipment, and headed towards the mountain. The temperature in the mountain plummeted, and by four o''clock it was dewy. Venus was so boring that she made a cushion with weeds. Actually, she was afraid that something had hidden in those weeds, so its better for her to cut those weeds first other than being scared all the time. She felt safer when the ground was clean. She was thinking about when her colleagues would go down the hill while stretched her chin, and suddenly she heard a vague call in the air drifting over along with the sound. "Venus, Venus!" Venus was so excited that she was busy shouting to that direction, "I''m here, I''m here, help me!" Unfortunately, she was downwind, and her voice soon dissipated along with the wind, so others didn''t even hear her cries for help. "Venus, Venus!" "I''m here! Can you hear me? Help!" Venus was so anxious that she was shouting so hard until she felt her throat had break, couldn''t they hear her? "Help! Hey! I''m here!" Venus kept shouting as she knew it was where the closest to her colleagues, once they hadn''t found her, they would continue to walk down the hill, the hope of saving her from the pit was slim. Sure enough, after a few minutes, the voices calling for her spread away. "Hey! I''m here, don''t go." Venus shouted as she leaned to the edge of the pit, but it still had no effect. Soon, the mountain turned silent again, and only the sound remained was the wind. "Hey Don''t go " Venus''s throat was a little hoarse and sore, and after not drinking water for nearly a day and shouting for a long time, its not surprise that her throat was hurt. Sitting back in the weed cushion, Venus was tired and hungry. Darkness shrouded the mountains so fast, and night began to fall after the fog. N?velDrama.Org content. Venus prayed again and again, God please bless me, please let me be found. I didnt want to spend a night here. A rustling noise came from the other side of the pit, and Venus looked up to see a snow-white rabbit looking at her, and after a few seconds of looking at each other, the rabbit squeaked and ran away. Chapter 157 Kerry Regretted It (4) Chapter 157 Kerry Regretted It (4) Was the rabbit making fun of him? (Perspective changes) Kerry Ye searched for a long time near the ce where Venus Mu disappeared, but he couldn''t find anything. He made several phone calls until the phone powered off. It should be out of battery. Kerry continued to expand the search scope, and finally found her bag on a branch in the dark, and her mobile phone was lying in it. Kerry felt his heart was choked, and he held the corner of the bag tightly. Worry was flooding into his hear. He couldn''t help wondering why her bag was hanging in such a ce with no road? Would she be a hostage? At the thought of the possibility, Kerry was urgent to find Venus. It soon became dark. Many people were searching Venus, but they entered the mountain like a drop of water into the sea and disappeared. Outside the vi, all the colleagues were not in the mood to enjoy the carnival. They were worried about Venus as well. "Why don''t we take action to search for her? We can''t just wait." Xiaoli, who was a close friend of Venus in the design department, suggested. She stayed with Venus before climbing the mountain. But, she thought Venus walked slowly, so she walked away. If she knew Venus would get lost, she wouldn''t leave her. Xiaoli cried. "Yes, president. He! We should take action. Venus is from our department..." "No!" Secretary Liu interrupted their proposal, "if it''s daytime, we can, but now it''s dark! We don''t have the experience of searching and rescuing. If we walked into the mountain, we were troubling them. President. Ye told that he would not let his staff take risks." "But..." Xiaoli''s tears wereing down. "Secretary Liu is right. If we can''t help them, we can''t make trouble." Meiling He interrupted Secretary Liu, andforted the staff, "don''t worry, they have been in the mountain for more than two hours, maybe they have found Venus." As time passed by, Venus could hear some slight sounding around, and her fear increased. What had run past? Venus was scared. "Oh, my god! It won''t be a wolf or a wild dog? Besides, will Xiaobaie here..." Venus murmured. The more she thought about it, the more terrifying she was. So, Venus hugged her shoulder and comforted herself, "Don''t think about it. It will be OK. If there is any wolf, someone will catch them to the zoo." At the time, a shadow was cast on the wall of the pit by moonlight. Venus was so scared that she didn''t dare to move. What? Venus could see the long tail with two ears from the shadow. She couldn''t help thinking it was a wolf. Venus suddenly recalled something she watched form the Animal World (An animal program). It said that once you met these super hunters such as lions, leopards, and tigers, you could not use your back to them, because they would feel that you were easy to be hunted. On the contrary, if you stared at them fiercely, you may still have a chance to survive. Thinking of that, Venus took a deep breath, clenched her teeth, suddenly turned around, and red at the long tail monster above. Its green eyes were scared of her. However, it was not a super hunter. She breathed a long sigh of relief. It turned out to be a wild cat. The little wildcat visited the edge of the pit gracefully for a moment. It seemed that the cat didn''t find anything fun, so the cat walked away. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. A waning moon was shining, and a hushed sense of growing life filled the air. Venus sat in the pit with her legs in her arms to enjoy the moon. She didn''t know why, but Kerry''s face covered her mind. In her mind, he was good at everything, but why didn''t he found the pit? Venus still felt nervous to stay at the pit for a night. She didn''t want to apany the animals to stay in the wild, though she loved them. Venus took a deep breath and cried with herst strength, "Help! Help! Please! Can anybody hear me?! I''m here! Help!" Outside the pit, after exchanging information with others, Kerry searched the ce where he found the bag for a long time. He found that the weeds on the ground seemed to have been crushed. So he looked down along the trace and suddenly heard a voice. "I''m here. Help!!" Her voice was hoarse, but Kerry thought it was the sweetest voice in the world. With great joy in his heart, Kerry immediately followed the direction of the sound. The voice was getting closer and closer. Venus yelled for a while and tired, so she began to sing to scatter her dread, although she was not a good singer. "Twinkle, twinkle, little star. How I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high. Like a diamond in the sky... Twinkle, twinkle, little star... " When Kerry came to the pit, he saw Venus didn''t get hurt, and he put a stone in his heart. Venus was singing louder. From her voice, Kerry knew Venus was fine. "Did someone tell you that you are not good at singing? You scared the stars away." Hearing the voice, Venus raised her head in surprise, and Kerry''s face appeared in her sight. "He finds me!!" Venus shouted in her heart. When Kerry didn''t find Venus, he was so anxious that he almost went crazy. However, at the moment, he squatted down and joked, "Venus, what are you doing in the pit?" Venus pointed to the moon in the sky, "I''m enjoying the moon here! What? Can I?" "Well? Does the moon on the pit looks beautiful than on the ground?" Under the moonlight, Venus''s hair was disordered. Her face was dirty, and her clothes were torn. But Kerry thought she was so pretty. Sure enough, it was called "beauty is in the eye of the beholder". Venus was embarrassed, but Kerry still thought she was the most beautiful girl in the world. Venus raised her neck and said with a hoarse voice, "Yes! There''s another taste of watching the moon in the pit. You don''t know it." "Is it? I''ll try it." As the words fell, Kerry jumped down and stood beside Venus. Then he looked at the moon, "Well, it''s more attractive here." Venus froze, subconsciously asked, "Why do you jump down?" "Enjoy the moon," Kerry spoke seriously. "How can we get up if youe down?" Venus said anxiously. Seeing a smile on his face, Venus pped her forehead. She forgot that he was not only Kerry but also Xiaozi. The pit was difficult for her, but it was nothing for Xiaozi. Sitting in the pit, Kerry stared at Venus, and he plucked some weeds from her hair, "Do you want to stay here and enjoy the moon? Or would you like to go back to the vi watching the moon reflected on theke?" "Well, I think thetter is better." "Well, I''ll try to take you back." Venus red at Kerry, and her voice was full of anger, "if you''re not willing to do it, I can wait for other people to save me out." Kerry sighed in his heart, put away his smiley face, andforted Venus in a soft voice, "You are my wife. How can I leave you now? Well, I''m just kidding. Don''t be angry." Venus bit her lip and said nothing. Actually, Venus didn''t want to have moremunication with Kerry. If so, she would have more reasons to hate him. But, it seemed that something was different. Kerry saved her life, although the favor could not offset the things that he did before. Venus gazed at the moon in the sky, and she felt Kerry was touched her heart to some degree. Kerry didn''t know what she was thinking. He thought he said something wrong, so he also kept silent. Without waiting for Venus to prepare, Kerry''s eyes suddenly turned purple, holding her waist and going out of the pit. At the pit, Kerry did not find Venus was shaking, and her body was cold as if she was frozen in the snow. Kerry hurriedly took out a shock suit from the bag and handed it to Venus, and then he made a call, "Captain Wang, I found her. I''m sorry to trouble you so!" Chapter 158 Tianye Mu, Little Sister, I Was Back (2) Chapter 158 Tianye Mu, Little Sister, I Was Back (2) At lunch time, Kerry Ye bought a few packs of cold medicine and Pangdahai tablets. Venus Mu ate them consciously. She did not want topete with her own body. In the afternoon, everyone was reluctant but had to on the return journey. Life was calm again, and John the Butler found that the rtionship between Kerry and Venus seemed to be much better. Because Kerry rarely got angry and usually asked Venus what she wanted. Although Venus refused him indifferently most of the time, it didn''t seem to affect Kerry''s mood, and the atmosphere of life in the vi had reached an unprecedented harmony. Just when everything was going on in a right direction, Venus received a good news. The news shattered the seemingly peaceful life of Kerry and Venus. It was because the person she had been waiting for for a long time had appeared. It started with the breakfast. Kerry and Venus were preparing to go to the office after eating as usual, Henry Zhang ran in in a hurry with a gift box in his hand. "What''s going on?" Kerry asked. Henry opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on Venus, not knowing whether he should say or not. Kerry understood what he meant, but he thought that there was nothing to hide recently, so he said, "Don''t swallow, just say if you have something to say." Henry walked to him and handed him the gift box, saying with great difficulty, "This ...... has just been ced by someone at the gatekeeper. You can see for yourself." Kerry put down the spoon in his hand, and proceeded to open the ck gift box. He opened it, and inside was a pistol, with wear marks on the handle. When Kerry saw this gun, he stood up violently from his chair, and his face became extremely cold. Venus looked at it curiously. Wasn''t it just a gun? What''s all the fuss about? Is it from an enemy? He was back, and this time it was the real him. Only he would be so bold, so brazen, to deliver his message to him with his own hands, without any fear of his methods. This gun used to be one of his favorites, given to Kevin, which was the same gun that disappeared after the firefight. Tianye Mu''s bullet went through Kevins right hand and Kevin fell off the cliff and disappeared without a trace. It turned out that he took it ...... Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tianye, you were back finally. Kerry looked at Venus with aplicated gaze, and he was unsure if he should tell her this news, as he suddenly realized that one of the purposes of Tianye''s return this time was to take Venus away. When Venus felt his gaze, she looked up suspiciously, "Why are you looking at me?" Kerry closed the lid of the gift box and said under his breath, "No." He couldn''t let Tianye take Venus away. Absolutely not. Thinking about it, it was providence. At the beginning, he couldn''t wait to find out the clues of Tianye from Venus, and he was afraid that she would hide Tianyes matter and not tell him. It was not even a year, but the two people''s roles have changed. Kevins hand had recovered and his hatred for Tianye was not deep as before. However, things didn''t go in his way. Kerry had just stuffed the note into his pocket when Venus''s phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. "Hello, who is this?" Venus took a piece of bread, and there came a low, pleasant male voice, "Little sister." "h," the bread fell from her fingers and dropped on the table. Time seemed to freeze, Venus''s eyes were clouded with tears instantly. This voice she had thought about a thousand times in her dreams, and now it appeared clearly in her ears finally, but she couldn''t believe it. "Venus, I am your brother." Tianye''s voice crashed into her eardrums and into her heart. Venus''s tears flowed down, and shouted excitedly with her trembling voice, "Brother-" Brother, you were finally back. Did you know how hard I''ve been waiting for you? The phone was taken away suddenly, then she heard Kerrys cold voice. "Tianye, long time no see." "Kerry, do you like the gift I gave you?" Tianye''szy voice drifted over. "Just what I wanted." Kerry''s hand stretched on the table, "Tianye, you, the shrinking turtle, are willing to show up finally. I thought you died in some corner." "Oh, Kerry, how dare I die if you haven''t died yet?" Kerry smiled coldly, "Tianye, is it time to settle the old problems between us?" "Feel free to apany me, but before that, I will take Venus away." Kerry looked at Venus, who was already in tears, and spoke in a cold tone, "That depends on whether you have the ability to do that." "Fine, then we''ll see what happens. But I''m warning you, if you hurt my sister, I don''t mind sending a bomb to your Yehuang Group. You know, I''m a man of my word." "I won''t hurt her." Now, how could he be willing to hurt her? "Okay, I''ll trust you for once." After saying that, Tianye hung up the phone. Kerry threw the phone on the table. Venus took it over to see that the other side had already hung up, and then it was already off when she dialed. "What did my brother say?" Venus asked anxiously. "Nothing." Kerry looked at her quietly. Venus couldnt believe him and she was extremely excited, "You guys have been talking for so long, howe you didn''t say anything?" Kerry pressed her shoulders and tried to calm her down, "Venus, do you think I would have told you even if we had said something?" Venus stiffened, then her senses came back to her head. Yeah, was she stupid? How did Kerry tell her about the conversation? But based on what he just said unterally, Tianye should have made some kind of agreement with him. Is Tianyeing to take her away? The hope buried deeply in her heart was ignited with a bang. It must be like this, Tianye loved her so much. If he knew her situation, he woulde and take her away definitely. Chapter 158 Tianye Mu, Little Sister, I Was Back (3) Chapter 158 Tianye Mu, Little Sister, I Was Back (3) In case of the sudden appearance of Tianye Mu, he had to keep Venus with him at all times. "Time to work." Kerry said indifferently. Venus had calmed down by now. She nodded and walked towards the vi door with her bag. Along the way, both of them had their own minds. It was so quiet that the air seemed to be frozen. In the elevator, Kerry pushed the button of his own floor. When Venus was also going to push the button of the 8th floor where the design department located, her wrist was held by him. "You don''t need to go to the design department today." He said seriously. "Then where am I going to work?" Venus was surprised. Kerry looked at the rising numbers of floor, "You work in my office from today." "I don''t want to!" Venus refused without hesitation. Kerry looked down into her angry eyes and said word for word, "Objection overruled. Unless, you want to be ced under house arrest again." Venus''s tone softened as she remembered her once dark days, "Many of my drafts are still in the design department..." "I''ll have them moved to my office." Venus had no choice but to ept it, but she was even more certain that Kerry had made this decision just because of her brother. As long as she could sessfully leave Kerry, who was a scum, what was the harm inpromising a little now? At the office, Kerry instructed Secretary Liu to bring in a desk and a chair and ce them in a light ce by the window. "Mr. Ye, this is all of Venus''s stuff in the design department." Secretary Liu held arge stack of design drafts in hands, with a small pot of cactus at the top. Venus hurried up to get the cactus because she was afraid of stabbing Secretary Liu''s fair face. Kerry pointed to the temporary office not far from her and said, "Just put it on the table and let Venus sort it out herself." "Thank you so much. Im sorry to bother you." Venus said repeatedly. Secretary Liu said politely, "It''s my job. If you need anything else, just let me know." "Okay, thank you." Hearing the news, staff who did not know all of the facts said that it must be because Kerry loved his wife so much that he wanted to see her all the time. As a result, Kerry''s image as a good man and husband once again became a topic the staff could chat about in tea rooms and dining table. Venus sat in front of her new desk all morning and she was very ufortable. Thats because managers came in one by one every half an hour on average and their eyes kept looking over at her. After meeting her gaze, they would smile an awkward smile to her. She didnt know whether they really wanted to report the work or to confirm what had happened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In fact, they had nothing to be embarrassed about; it''s her who would really have this feeling. She nned to finish revising a pair of designs. However, thanks to them, the efficiency directly reduced to a negative number and nothing had been done all morning. Finally getting through their visit, Venus irritably threw down her pen, "Im off duty and going to have my meal." "Wait, I''ll go with you." Kerry turned off hisputer. "I want to eat alone." Venus said quite seriously. Kerry ignored her words, "You can pretend I don''t exist. Let''s go." As he said so, what else could Venus reply? She could just have a lunch with him. They went to a nearby Chinese restaurant. Kerry took the menu and asked, "What would you like to eat?" Tofu, pickled fish, sweet and sour pork loin." Venus didn''t know why and she especially wanted to eat food with strong vors these days. Kerry frowned, "I thought you didn''t like spicy food?" "I just want to eat." Kerry said to the waiter, "Shrimp corn and red date and yam soup. Besides, Mapo Tofu should be cooked with less pepper, and Id like to have a box of yogurt, please." "Okay, please wait a moment." When the waiter left, the two of them fell silent again. Venus carefully studied the exquisite patterns on the dishes, while Kerry gazed at her face with a sore and swollen heart. "Venus." Kerry couldn''t help but call her name. Venus looked up at him in confusion. Kerry tightened hand on his knee, "If I''ll always be Xiaozi from now on, will you still hate me so much?" Mavis''s eyelids jumped. What did he mean? "I will because Kerry is actually Xiaozi. You are not separate." Kerry''s eyes were tinted with a strong sense of disappointment. She was right. How could he always be Xiaozi? He was Xiaozi only when he used his special function. He wouldn''t be allowed to have that kind of change in reality, not to mention maintaining that state for long,. Perhaps, Hao Nangong would make troubles with this. Kerry sighed grudgingly, looking at her, "It seems that you''re not going to forgive me for the rest of your life." Venus turned her head and looked at the traffic outside, "Kerry, you are living such an unrestrained, arrogant and supercilious life. You don''t need my forgiveness at all." "No, I used to think like that, but now ......" Kerry paused, "I regret what I did and want to make amends, but you won''t give me the chance." Venus sneered, "Not everything can go with the wind. The scars left on the body can recover, but the scars imprinted on the heart can never disappear." Kerry was speechless. Once the orders were delivered, Venus didnt talk to him anymore but busying herself eating. Kerry was not in the mood to eat more and just serve her food. Chapter 158 Tianye Mu, Little Sister, I Was Back (4) Chapter 158 Tianye Mu, Little Sister, I Was Back (4) When Kerry watched her expression change, he was getting uneasy. In the afternoon, the visit finally came to an end, but Venus was drowsy in her chair. Then she fell asleep on the table. Kerry picked her up and then put her on the bed in the lounge. Her face was pink from the sun and her lips were inviting. Kerry leaned over and kissed her on the forehead and whispered, "Venus, I won''t let you leave me, even if you hate me for the rest of your life." ...... At the Mu family vi, three ck Maybachs were parked at the entrance. A man got down from the car, tall and strong. His eyes were sharp and seemingly hid endless anger. He squinted up at the beautiful vi and smirked. Then he instructed his bodyguards to knock on the door. As soon as the door was opened, the butler was stunned when he saw Tianye Mu. "Guo, long time no see." Tianye smiled and said. Before Guo could speak, he was moved away by two bodyguards holding his arms. N?velDrama.Org content. Tianye strode in and soon came to the living room of the vi. Xinyi Fang turned back when she heard loud noises and almost dropped the vase in her hand, "Tianye Mu, youre still alive" "Aunt, long time no see." Tianye stepped towards her. Xinyi Fang was so scared that she took several steps backwards. "Why did you ...... youe back?" Xinyi''s face was pale and her voice was trembling. Tianye sat on the sofa, crossing his legs and smiling, "This is my home, why can''t Ie back?" "I don''t mean that, I mean ...... she stammered. . The reason why Xinyi dared to let Venus marry Kerry was that Tinye was already gone. They all thought that Tianye had been killed and didn''t expect him toe back. Tianye looked around the living room. The ce where he used to put the family photos now had a pot of flowers on it, and he knew his family photos would have been thrown away by his aunt long ago. "You don''t seem happy when I''m back?" he said coldly. Xinyi waved her hand, "No, I''m quite happy." "Really? Tianye said deliberately. Move a chair for my aunt. It''s a bit rude to have an elder stand and talk." He said to his bodyguards. "Yes, boss." The bodyguard brought over a chair and ced it in front of Xinyi and said in a cold voice, "Sit." Xinyi sat on it warily, nervous. "Aunt, where is my sister?" Tianye asked on purpose. He pretended not to know anything. Xinyi''s forehead began to sweat, "She ...... is married." "Louder!" Mutino yelled. "Venus get married." Xinyi said with a trembling voice. "She is married?" Tianye was surprised, "She''s still in school, why does she get married?" Xinyi wiped away her cold sweat, not daring to look at him. "I don''t know. One day she came back and said that she wanted to get married, so we agreed." "Who does she marry?" "Kerry Yi" Tianye stared at her for a moment and continued to ask, "Isn''t her boyfriend Zihang Lyu? Why does she marry Kerry?" Fanny didn''t dare to look up, "I don''t know." "Then tell me, does she marry Kerry out of her own will?" Xinyi nodded nervously, "Yes, we didn''t force her." "Dont lie to me. Does she marry Kerry of her own will?" Tianye''s tone carried a great amount of anger. Xinyi suddenly didn''t dare to speak. At this time, Yiyao Mu ran down from upstairs and yelled at him, "Tianye Mu, what are you How dare you speak to my mother like that?" Tianye tilted his head andughed. Xinyi pulled on Yiyao''s arm to motion her to shut her mouth, but her daughter wouldn''t listen to her. "Are you kidding me? Is this your home?"Tianye joked, "Xinyi Fang, how did you teach your daughter to be like this? I guess the ancestors of the Mu family will be angry enough to crawl out of their graves when they know your daughter is like this." Yiyao''s eyes were red with anger, "Tianye Mu, this is my home now, get out of here!" "Your home?" Tianye mocked, "Yiyao Mu, it seems you just grow body, but have no brains." "Now I live here with my mom and dad, and this is my home. Even if youe back, we won''t give it back to you." Yiyao was used to living in a big vi. There was no way she would return to apartment. "Yiyao!" Fang Xinyi snapped coldly. "Mom, why are you so afraid of him? He doesnt dare to hurt us." Yiyao pulled her mother''s hand and said angrily. "Yeah, youre right. I wont hurt you. Tianye smiled. But maybe Ill kill you. Call your father and tell him toe back now." he shouted suddenly. "My dad is busy. He doesn''t have time." As soon as Yiyao''s finished, a gunshot rang out. The vase next to her hand was shattered, and the freshly arranged flowers scattered all over the floor. When she saw this, Yiyao hugged her mother tightly and looked at him with a frightened look. Tianye yed with the pistol and looked at them with an evil smile, "Can you call your father now?" "Don''t threaten me. I''m not afraid of you." Yiyao was still tough. Another shot flew past her arm and hurt her arm. It didn''t bleed, but it made Yiyaopletely freaked out. "Call your father," Tianye continued. "Ok, I''ll call your uncle right now. Please dont hurt us." Xinyi was scared and begged. She trembled and pulled out her cell phone, dialed Changrui Mu''s number, and the phone rang for a while before he answered it. "Whatup? I''m talking business." "Changrui,e back quickly." "I''m busy. If you have something, I''ll go back tonight and then well discuss it. Changrui was impatient. Then the sound of toast was heard inside the phone. Xinyi knew he was out drinking again and said angrily, Tianye Mu is back. He is now waiting for you at home. Changrui Mu apparently didn''t hear her words. He asked again, "Who''s waiting for me at home?" "Tianye Mu." Xinyi said disappointedly. "He''s back." Changrui was so stunned that his phone fell to the floor. Apparently he hadn''t expected that Tianye was still alive and back. After Xinyi hung up the phone, Tianye continued to ask, "Did Venus marry Kerry out of her own will? Don''t lie to me or I''m not sure if my next bullet will shoot through your heart. "At that time, after you disappeared suddenly, the Mu family''spany had financial problems. In order to save thepany, we had no choice but to let Venus marry Kerry. Venus agreed at that time, you can ask her. And after she gets married, Kerry is very good to her." Xinyi said nervously. "In other words, you sold my sister for thepany?" Tianye''s tone became cold and his eyes were full of anger. Yiyao remembered that Venus pped herst time in public, so she red at Tianye, saying, "Venus is lucky to marry Kerry, why wouldn''t she want to marry him?" "You shut up!" Tianye pointed his gun at her, "If you say one more word, believe or not, I''ll kill you." ording to his investigation, Venus and Zihang Lyu broke up. Yiyao should be responsible for this. So Tianye hated her very much. Yiyao was so frightened that she stood behind her mother and never dared to speak again. Tianye got up and walked around the vi. Apart from the exterior of this house being what it used to be, the furnishings inside had changed. His mother''s favorite pale yellow curtains, his father''s collection of stone sculptures, and the Venuss piano that had been ced in the corner were all gone. "Where are my family pictures?" Tianye asked. It''s kept in the small room on the third floor." Xinyi said. Now she was d that she stopped her daughter to burn all the photos in the vi when they just moved in. Otherwise, Tianye would be mad now. "Keep an eye on the two of them," Tianye said to his bodyguards. And then went up to the third floor himself. The cabin was unlocked. There was a thickyer of dust and the roof was covered in cobwebs. There was only a table and a cot inside, and the table was littered with various picture frames and photo albums. A few cardboard boxes were stacked on the bed. He opened the cardboard box, and inside were strange stones and stone sculptures that his father had collected. Chapter 159 Tianye s tactics (2) Chapter 159 Tianye'' s tactics (2) Tianye Mu sat on the sofa, calmly watching the show. Anyway, he had so many ways to make Changrui Mu sign the contract. If these couldnt work, he could use his gun. Pa! Changrui pped at Xinyi Fang, Calm down! Xinyi covered her face, staring Changrui in surprise, unable to believe that this was the man she had lived with for almost thirty years. When Yiyao Mu saw her mother being beaten, she ran up to hug her mothers shoulders, shouting at her father, How dare you? You have so many mistresses and you dare to p my mom? Yiyao, lets talk about thister, okay? Changrui still loved his daughter. He gave her everything she wanted, thats why she was so arrogant. Yiyao was not a fool. After ring at him, she took her mother to sit down. Changrui was relived and turned to Tianye who was watching the show, saying, Im not going to sign this contract. Please leave. Tianye was still calm, Uncle, let me remind you, on April 17th, you gave three million dors to someone for thend in the west of the city, and on May 20th, in order to settle it down, what did you do with the son of the family who refused to move out? Kidnap or kill? And Shut up! You shut up! Changruis face turned pale, Do you have any evidence? Changrui had done it very secretly, so how could he know it? Uncle, if you dont want others to know, dont do it. Do you think I am that kind of person who talks without evidence? Tianye took out a pen from his pocket and threw it in front of him, I advise you to sign it, so that although you dont have the money, you can still live like a normal person. Otherwise, for all the things youve done, its enough for you to stay in jail for a while. Changrui sat on the sofa, silent. He knew he couldnt win him. Uncle, I call you uncle now because youre my fathers brother, so dont force me to do more. Tianye continued to push him. After pondering for a long time, he finallypromised, Tianye, I can sign this contract, but I have a request, can I be allowed to continue to work in thepany? No way. Tianye refused without any hesitation, I will hire a professional one to manage thepany. As for you, I will leave a little bit shares for you and you only need to get dividends every year. Dont worry, as long as your family get more frugal and Mus Group doesnt go bankrupt, the money is enough for your family to the day you die. Changrui knew he was over. He now acted as if his soul had been sucked out of his body. He slumped on the sofa, with nk eyes. Jail, or a peaceful life? Depend on you. Afterparing the two options for a long time, Changrui picked up the pen. As long as he was still alive, it was possible to regain these things, but once he was in prison, nothing could be possible. Dad, do you want us to live back in that little house again? I dont want to. Yiyao s expression was a little crazy. If she lost the wealth, then how would she buy nice clothes and jewelry? How could she get to upper ss parties in City A? Changrui stared at her, Do you fucking want me to go to jail? Yiyao was shocked by him and quickly stopped, for Changrui had never looked at her like this. Helpless and angry, he signed his name on the contract. Then he threw the pen away, leaning on the sofa and said, Well, now, you win. Tianye picked up the contract, checking it and handed it to his bodyguard. He then stood up to straighten his clothes and said, Wouldnt it have been better if you had done this earlier? If you did, I wouldnt tell aunt the shitty things youve done. Changrui stared up at him with fierce eyes. Mywyer wille to negotiate with you tomorrow. Uncle, youd better prepare all the information in advance. Tianyeughed and looked around the vi, You have two days to move out of here, this is my home and its bad enough to be like this, so I dont want it to get worse. Taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something and said to Xinyi, Auntie, I kindly remind you, your husband has another little daughter, just born. Maybe he wants a son too much, so thats why he found another one. Ah! Changrui, fuck you! Behind him came Xinyi s piercing screams, Tianye was in a good mood to leave the vi. After this, he believed that Changrui would give up messing with him. Now, Kerry Ye, its your turn. In the past two days, Kerry followed Venus like a shadow. Except going to the toilet and taking a bath separately, Venus was almost out of sight. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Despite this, Kerry was still worried that if he blinked, Tianye would take Venus away. After all, Tianye was very tough. Originally, Venus was not qualified to attend thepany s high-level meeting, but she was still dragged into the room by Kerry, who even sat next to him. Arent you afraid that Ill eavesdrop onpany secrets? Venus asked before entering the conference room. Kerry looked indifferent, But you wont tell anyone. Venus gritted her teeth. Seeing this scene, the management looked at each other. This couple was really sweet. Venus had to pretend to ignore all the curious gazes and concentrate on her design draft. Halfway through the meeting, Venus, who always didnt care thepany business suddenly stopped her pencil and listened carefully, for she heard Mus Group. The vice president said, The piece ofnd that we are bidding, originally had almost belonged to us, but I dont know what happened, Mus Group suddenly powerfully stepped in, whose bid is quite beautiful, as good as ours. Kerry nced at Venus and asked the vice president, Can that messy Mus Group do this? The vice president also looked at Venus, unsure if he should continue. Its okay, go ahead. Kerry spoke up. We got the news that yesterday, a very famous international team of professional managers began to work with Mus Group and now all the operations and management are under this team. This bid is done by them. Kerrys face turned sullen. Tianye was still as powerful as before, which he did admire. Why could Changrui listen to him? Venus showed joy when she heard this. This must be done by his brother. In the end, Tianye was still omnipotent. Chapter 159 Tianye s tactics (3) Chapter 159 Tianye'' s tactics (3) "Where is your boss Changrui?" "I heard that he was fired by Tianye and didn''t hold any position in thepany." Kerry sneered, Tianye was really an indifferently man. Others took care of thepany for him, as soon as he came back, he drove people away. The vice president saw that Kerry didn''t speak, and asked carefully, "Mr. Ye, what should we do now?" Kerry raised his eyebrows, "Of course we endeavor to make our bid perfect, so that the they can''t pick out any ws. The emergence of a strong rival is also a good thing for us, and besides, we don''t know the result yet, so what? You want to submit before the war even starts?" "Of course not." The vice president smiled and thought in his mind, "You treat your wife so nice, what if you want to take thisnd to please her? It was better to ask more. After walking out of the conference room, all the executives had left, Venus was still very excited, Kerry asked very unhappily, "Are you very happy now?" Venus said directly, "Yes, I am happy, the Mu family''spany is back in my brother''s hands, why shouldn''t I be happy?" Kerry stared at her face and snorted, then returning to the CEO''s office. He had an intuition that after cleaning up Changrui''s family, Tianye woulde to find himself. After dinner, Venus felt that she had eaten too much so she took a walk in the garden to consume food, her appetite was exceptionally good these days. Before taking a few steps, she heard the familiar sound of footsteps behind her andmented in her heart, couldn''t she be left alone for a while? "I see your taste has improved a lot these days, you actually eat two bowls of rice at night." Kerry chatted with her. Venus said, "I will eat more when i feel happy." Kerry felt that he was purely making trouble for himself, knowing that she couldn''t say what she wanted to hear, but he still asked her. And ever since he realized that he liked her, he had only tolerated any of her actions and couldn''t do anything to hurt her, not even saying a heavy word. Venus also realized that. So she talked whatever she liked regardless of his feelings. Venus felt very relieved every time when she saw Kerrys doting face. ...... Weekend, sunny. Kerry had a leisure time, so he set up a fishing rod and reading a book while fishing by theke beside the vi, suddenly his phone rang. "Who are you?" Kerry''s voice was cool and his eyes moved away from the book. "Kerry, let''s have a talk." Tianye said directly. Kerry answered, "Where?" "See you an hourter at the In Boxing Gym." "Okay." Hanging up the phone, Kerry looked gloomy, did Tianye want to solve the problem by violence. Whatever he did, he would ept. But this time, he couldnt bring Venus with him. "John, where is the Young Miss?" Kerry asked as he approached the vi and told him to prepare the car. John said gently, "Young Miss is learning cooking from Mrs Qin." Hearing this, Kerry felt warm in his heart and stood not far from the kitchen, looking at Venus and then said to John, "I''ll be out for few hours, and while I am leaving, the security of the vi should be strengthened." "Yes, Young Master." The In boxing gym was located in the center of town, and it would take at least forty minutes to get there from the vi without traffic jams. The ck Cayenne exited the vi and blended into the traffic, another ck Cayenne with the same license te turned a corner and slowly drove onto the road leading to the vi. Few minutester, the security guard saw the boss''s care back, quickly opened the gate to let the car in, and muttering in his heart, the boss must forget something. The ck Cayenne drove smoothly into the garage, and when it was parked, a man came down from above, it was Tianye. Quickly, he disappeared into the corner of the garage. In the kitchen, Venus had been learning how to make noodles with ck bean sauce all morning, and finally she made it. Why did she learn this? It''s simple, because Tianye liked to eat. When Tianye was studying in the capital, he was fond of the noodles with ck bean sauce. After returning to Sky City, he ate in many shops but still couldnt find a delicious one and he even wanted to open one himself. Finally, he had no choice but to eat those in noodles. A few days ago, she got her brother''s message and suddenly remembered it. Coincidentally Mrs Qin was a northern people who can make noodles with ck bean sauce. Thus she spent a weekend to learn so that when she and brother left here, she could cook for him. Rubbing her sore shoulders, Venus went upstairs to her bedroom and when she closed the door, she was surprised. A man beside the window was holding her design seriously. After hearing the noise, he slowly raised his head with a gentle smile and said, "Sister, when can you design a set of clothes for your brother." Venus''s eyes instantly moistened, and her voice became trembling, "As long as you are satisfied, I can make it for you anytime." "It is hard to make me satisfied." He teased. Venus couldn''t hold back any longer as she ran over into his arms, "Brother, youe to find me, I know you''d be fine, you''ll definitelye back to find me." Tianye patted her back and said, "Alright, don''t cry ...... Venus, there was a smell of noodles on you. Am I too eager to eat it?" The warm atmosphere of the sibling reunion waspletely broken by Tianye''s words, Venus broke into a smile and left from his arms, wiping her tears and said, "I was just learning how to make noodles with ck bean sauce, of course you smell it." Tianye nodded his head in delight and teased, "The princess learn to cook now." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve been making fun of me since you got back!" Venus looked at Tianye seriously and said, "Brother, you looks thinner." Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (1) Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (1) Kerry quickly pulled out his gun and pointed it at Tianye Mus head and said, "Get out of my house or I''ll shoot you dead." Venus Mu looked at him fiercely, "Kerry, if you want to kill my brother, kill me first." Kerry grand and didn''t look at her. He could imagine her expressions. He didn''t look because he didn''t want to feel worse. In fact, the moment Kevin came back, there was no more hatred between him and Tianye. He had been trying to find him because Kevin was resentful. He was ufortable if he didn''t find him to get out of that anger. Kill him? As long as he still liked Venus, he would never do it again. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He put out harsh words to force him to leave the Ye family and leave Venus. Tianye was not scared because he was already used to these threats. He took a nce with disdain and mocked, "Kerry, do you think that this will make me afraid of you and your stupid men? These people are no match for me at all, and you''re underestimating me." Kerry knew that he was telling the truth. If he was determined to kill him, he would be able to escape from here even if more than a dozen people were trying to kill Tianye. "Tianye, I know you''re powerful. But if you kill these people in front of you, do you think Venus will be happy?" Venus looked at him. She pleaded with her eyes, "Brother, go first. Don''t kill for me." Especially there were people who cared about her here. Tianye took a deep breath and gazed at Venus for a moment. Hepromised and said, "Okay, brother promises you. However, Kerry, the things you once did to Venus one day, I''ll return them to you double." Tianye was angry when he thought of the things he had investigated. He couldn''t believe that his little sister, who was doted on by her parents and himself, would be treated like badly in the Ye family. At that time, he could not wait to immediately take her away and kill Kerry. Because when it came to thest thing Kerry wanted to face, Kerrys purple eyes darkened a bit, but verbally he didn''t let it go, "Tianye, I will naturally bear the consequences of what I did. Now, either you get in the car and get out right away, or I''ll kill you right away." Tianye wasn''t an idiot. He came back anyway. Not today, there was still tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, one day he would seed. "Kerry, I''ll put my words here today. I''ll make sure you watch me take Venus out of here." After saying his harsh words, Tianye looked at Venus and said gently, "My sister, you endure a few more days and you practice how to make noodles. I just smelled the noodles you made and it doesn''t seem to be very authentic. When you make the noodles authentic someday, brother wille and pick you up and leave." Although Venus wanted to leave the Ye family, at this point she did not want her brother hurt for her. She squeezed out a smile and she said, "Brother, it''s a deal?" "Well, it''s a deal. When has my brother ever lied to you?" Undaunted by his threat, Tianye came over and rubbed Venus''s head, "Take care, all right?" Venus''s nose was sore, but she was still smiling brightly, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." "Tianye, why don''t you get out?" Kerry said angrily. Does Tianye treat him like air? How could he say such a thing? Tianye looked up at Kerry and the smile on his face immediately disappeared, "If you embarrass Venus again after I leave, I''ll make it hard for you to sleep and eat." "I won''t embarrass her." Kerry promised him. "It''s for the best." Tianye said, pulling the door open and sitting in. When the car started, Kerry waved his hand and let the bodyguards are out of the way. The car "whoosh" flied out. When the car disappeared from sight, Kerry couldn''t hold on any longer and spat out blood, the color of his eyes changing a little. John the Butler ran over to help him in panic, "Master, master, hold on. I''ll go find Dr. Han." "No, I''m fine. I don''t need to find him." Kerry wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then put his arm over Venus''s shoulder and whispered to her, "Help me in." When Venus looked up at him, she reached out her hand on his waist to hold him in aplicated mood. She led him to the stairs. Maybe it was because he had let his brother go, or maybe it was because deep down she didn''t want anyone to know his privacy. They went into the bedroom and Kerry fell on the bed, looking a little pale. Venus rarely concerned and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Kerry closed his eyes, slowed down for a while, and said somewhat weakly, "Instant transfer, I''ve never used this function from such a distance." As soon as Venus heard this reason, she angrily sat on the sofa and whispered, "Don''t use it if you haven''t used it before." There was one more thing she didn''t say, and that was what was he doing back here in such a hurry so that she hadn''t left in time. If this had happened before, Venus would have died countless times at the hands of Ye Kerry. But now, Kerry only felt both heart-broken but lucky. He felt heart-broken because she couldn''t wait to run away from him. He felt lucky because he could instantly shift and was able to keep her at the critical moment. But this time it was just luck, what about next time? What would it take for him to keep her as long as she wanted to leave himself and her brother wouldnt agree to her staying? She would stay only if she was willing to. After a moment''s consideration, Kerry thought it was time to be honest with her for once. Even if it meant losing his dignity as a man, what was the harm? After all, he had trampled her dignity underfoot, and now he was giving it back to her. He had to suffer the consequences of the sins he had done. Retribution was nothing more than that. Struggling to get up from the bed, Kerry looked straight into Venus''s eyes and said sincerely, "Venus, can you give me another chance, please?" Venus was startled by his sudden attitude and words. Was the somewhat pitiful and wretched Kerry in front of her still the same person she knew? He could actually use the word pitiful too. Venus was speechless for a moment. Kerry walked over, kneeled on one knee on the carpet, held her small hands in both hands, and then said, "I apologize to you. It was all my fault before. I hurt you and mistreated you. From now on, I don''t care if I am the first man you ever slept with or not. I just want us to have a good life together, and I swear I''ll be good to you." It would be impossible that Venus was indifferent to his words. Even if she was a little bit moved, it wouldn''t make her change her mind. Her heart was already dead so no matter what sweet words or oaths could not awaken a dead heart? Venus secretly sighed and looked indifferently into his violet eyes, " Kerry, there are so many good girls in the world. They are lovely, kind and innocent. Why can''t you leave me Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (2) Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (2) "Thats because I''m in love with you." Kerry Ye said and her eyes were filled with love. As if stung by a bee, Venus Mu recoiled backwards, looking at him in horror, "Kerry, are you crazy?" "You''re right. I''m crazy. If I wasn''t crazy how could I love you?" Kerry became a little agitated. "Kerry ...... do you know what you''re talking about? You''d better calm down before talking to me." Venus said and wanted to get up from the sofa but she was pressed tightly by Kerry. "Venus, I''m very calm right now and I know what I''m talking about." Kerry paused and continued, "I don''t want you to leave me, not just because you are my wife, but because I love you." The first time Kerry said such straightforward words to a woman. Her heart was in her throat. He said it with difficulty but he had to speak out. Venus felt confused, "Kerry ...... Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to say you love me? Shouldn''t you be in love with Xinyou Qiao? How could you fall in love with me?" It was aplete ident for me and Xinyou. I just had a little crush on her, but I didn''t love her." Kerry rified for himself. If there hadn''t been that hotel ident, he would never have liked a woman like Xinyou so there wouldn''t have been all sorts of misunderstandings and harmter on. There was no use in regretting it now. "Aren''t you ashamed to say these things?" "Venus, what can I do to make you forgive me?" Kerry never expected that he, as the CEO of Yehuang Group, would have to kneel down in front of a woman to beg her forgiveness. However, love was so sudden and unexpected that he fell in love with her just when she hated him to death. Venus shook her head, "Kerry, I told you that I won''t forgive you, no matter what." He was stabbed once again. With every breath he could feel the pain. He eased his breath and said, "All right. You do not have to forgive me but can you stay? Just like now, you do what you like. You can do whatever you want as long as you stay, please?" Venus wanted to refuse but as if his eyes were magical, she was unable to open her mouth. The air was almost frozen. Time passed by minute by minute. Kerry waited for a long time, but Venus didn''t even nod her head or shake her head to say no. Did this mean he still had a chance? After Tianye made a scene, the security of the Ye family vi had be even stricter. With every iing and outgoing vehicle being carefully checked, the windows of the car need to be rolled down even every time Kerry went out. As for the sudden appearance of Kerry, John the Butler strictly ordered everyone present not to divulge a word. Thepany''s bidding was underway. Thest bid was scheduled for 9 a.m. today. Kerry would be in presence and Mu''s Group would send Tianye. When leaving, Kerry stopped Henry and said, "No one can go in my office when Im not here. Venus must wait for my return even if she wants to go anywhere."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Master." When Kerry arrived at the bidding venue, he met Tianye at the door, dressed in a suit and tie. He was followed by his newly hired manager team who looked very impressive. They walked towards him, which made him feel very oppressive. Kerry stood on the steps looking down at him. "Tianye, I didn''t expect to see you so soon." "Yeah, I didn''t think of that either." Tianye was confused as he stared at his blue pupils. That day after he left from the Ye family vi, he had people bring in all his pictures over the past year. And he had clearly blue pupils. Why he had purple pupils that day? And Venus didn''t seem surprised. What secret was he hiding? "Mr. Mu, we''re sure to win this piece ofnd today. I advise you Mu family to focus on your own food processing. Why dabble in real estate?" Kerry scoffed as he headed in. Tianye walked alongside him with a cocky tone, "Because you Yehuang Group participated in the bidding. I''m just here to y. It doesn''t matter if we lose, in case we win, it''s fine to make you angry." Kerry had been in the mall business for years. This was the first time he has heard such a capricious reason for bidding. He was really ...... so angry. The bidding went on for a whole day. The door of the conference room "popped" opened. Kerry with a gloomy face leading out, thepany''s vice president and a few senior executives were following behind and they seemed be in bad mood. On the other hand, Tianye was smiling. "Tianye, is there necessary be so happy for you to win a small bid?" A foreign handsome man with yellow hair and blue eyes and a high nose behind him asked him. This handsome man was the general manager of Mu''s Group and he had been hired at a high sry. Tianye hugged the foreign handsome man''s shoulder and smiled smugly when he saw his exasperated figure, "You don''t understand, I just want him to know that our Mu family is not something he can bully." Over here, a few people returned to thepany and entered the conference room. The vice president of Yehuang Group mmed the documents on the table in anger. He was about to explode with anger because he had been busy for almost two to three months, but it was actually snatched away by Tianye, who had only done it for more than a week. "There''s definitely something wrong here. How could the bid reserve price of Mu''s Group be so close to the government budget, with only a double-digit difference. It''s simply impossible." Kerry was sitting in his chair smoking a cigarette and he also thought it was impossible, but that was how it turned out. "Also, why would Mu''s Group be so clear about our bid and almost every sentence revolved our weaknesses. If was it possible that they knew the contents of our bid in advance?" The Vice President''s words were like a bomb, and everyone suddenly thought of someone and looked at Kerry, who was sitting at the head. Kerry took a puff of smoke, scanned the crowd and indifferently and calmly said, "You guys do not have to look at me. I tell you clearly that the person you are thinking of now would never do such a thing. I''m not going to say anything about it. There was no denying that our bid was not as perfect as Mu''s Group''s. It is just a piece ofnd. What we need to do now is to learn from the experience, not to pass the buck. You are all seasoned employers and I think you are able to do that." The crowd lowered their heads at his words. "Alright, it''s been a hard time for everyone. Go home and have a good rest." Kerry got up and walked to the office. He didn''t doubt Venus because they had been together these days. There was no chance for her to steal their bid. Not to mention, with his understanding of Tianye, he would not let Venus risked doing this kind of thing. From this, the team of professional managers hired by Tianye this time was really great. Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (3) Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (3) In the CEO''s office, Venus Mu was carefully drawing a design. The drawing was a men''s trench coat. She had been in charge of women''s clothing design ever since she had been hired. She had designed men''s clothing at school, but now she was almost forgetting about it. She heard the door ring. Venus knew it was Kerry Yeing back just by hearing the footsteps, and she looked up at his expression and found he was not happy. Lose? "Off duty, go home." Kerry came over. Venus closed the design. Privately, she did not want him to know about it so as not to make troubles again. Venus packed her bag and asked him intentionally, "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy." Kerry had a look at her, "Are you concerned about me? Or do you care about the oue of today''s bid?" Venus almostughed out, biting her lip and said, "You don''t have to say anything, I know." He looked so bad so he must have lost the bid, which meant that his brother had won? "Venus, are you so happy that I lost?" Kerry held her waist and questioned her in a low voice, but he was not angry. If she could be happy about this, I actually didn''t lose very badly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Venus looked up at him. There was overwhelming joy in her bright eyes, "Our Mu family won. Of course I''m happy." Kerry looked at her. He wanted to kiss her, and directly lowered his head to kiss her lips...... His kiss was so gentle as if he tasted the most delicious pastry. She almost sank unconsciously into it. She pushed him away with both hands and her face hot and red, "Let''s go. I''m hungry." When Kerry turned on, she refused him. He bit on her earlobe and said in a horny tone, "See how I''ll fix you at night." However, it was this night that Tianye Mu fulfilled his promise of that day. As usual, Kerry and Venus returned home after dinner. Venus was nestled in the living room''s sofa watching TV, when her phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, she sat up on the couch. At 10 pm, go up to the roof of the vi and I''ll pick you up. Also, someone will give you sleeping pills and try to let Kerry drink it. It was from an unfamiliar number. Venus moodily read the text message twice, and then deleted the message. "Read what? You are so happy?" Kerry walked up to her at some point. Venus stopped smiling, calmly locked her phone screen and said, "I just saw an interesting new." Kerry didn''t notice that something was wrong and sat down next to her, reaching out and circling her into his arms. They were watching TV together. It was more than eight o''clock in the evening. There was still more than an hour to go before our appointed time. Venus was staring at the TV screen, but her brain was thinking how to make Kerry drink down the sleeping pillster? And who would give themselves sleeping pills? Ten minutes and twenty minutes passed. Kerry seemed to havee specifically to watch TV with her. And once he sat down, he did not want to leave. With every minute that passed, Venus be more and more anxious. If he didn''t leave here, how could she get medicine? "Are you so free tonight?" Venus asked him. ording to daily habits, Kerry would be busy in the study room for more than an hour every night. Kerry tangled his fingers in her long hair and said drearily, "I''m not in a good mood and don''t want to work." He pretended to be fine in front of his employees during the day. But it was still a little hard when he has nothing to do. After all, this project was important to thepany''s development. "Then ...... I''ll drink with you." Kerry was stunned and his eyes fell on her face and he said in surprise, "Are you serious?" Venus tried to make herself look normal, "Really, drink with you as a celebration for the Mu family." I knew him too well. This was the only way to dispel his doubts. "I know your intentions weren''t that simple," Kerry pinched her nose affectionately and said with a sigh, "Forget it, having you with me is better than drinking by yourself." Venus saw that he didn''t suspect anything and secretly exhaled, "Yes. Although we have different purposes, we can still drink together." "That seems reasonable," Kerry got up and was about to ask John the Butler to go to the wine cer to get wine, but Venus held him back, "I like to drink something sweet. Don''t let John get the wrong one. I''ll go take off my makeup first. I used theputer all day, so I feel my face is greasy." Kerry ruffled her hair and said, "Then I''ll go pick it out." This was the best. Venus nodded her head and Kerry leaned over and kissed her on the lips, saying softly, "I''lle to the bedroom to find youter." Venus blushed and got up and walked towards the stairs. In a corner he couldn''t see, her expression shifted instantly. Where the hell was the person my brother had arranged? Would hee to pick me up? Time was running out...... Going up to the second floor, she saw with her remaining light that Kerry had disappeared. She anxiously hovered around the bedroom door. Where was that man? Please hurried and came to pick me up. At that moment, a maid came up. And Venus took a nce at her as if it was the girl Venus scared off earlier by pretending to be crazy. Was it her? Venus pretended to stretch at the door, but her eyes were on her footsteps. The maid didn''t look up. She just quickly slipped a small vial she held in her hand into Venus''s hand and walked forward without stopping her footsteps. Not daring to dy for a second, Venus turned around and entered the room. Her heart beat faster. Venus ran into the bathroom to calm down and looked down at the pill bottle in her hand, which only had a little bit of transparent liquid. Was this a sleeping pill? Werent sleeping pills white pills? Why was this liquid? Never mind. She couldn''t worry about it. She trusted that her brother wouldn''t lie to her. She started to take off her makeup. As for how to make him take sleeping pills, she just depended on what would happen. Venus''s makeup was actually very simple. In addition to daily skin care, she just wore some foundation and lipstick, and then drew an eyebrow. She basically did not wear eyeliner and eye-shadow. So it was quick to take off her makeup. Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (4) Chapter 160 Honey trap, I gotta go (4) Looking at the fresh woman in the mirror, she had a bold idea. She wished she could make it, but if she couldnt, then it didnt matter. She was going to be ravaged by him tonight. Kerry Ye pushed open the bedroom door with a bottle of wine and two sses, and stopped as he passed by the dressing room. The professional outfit that Venus Mu had just worn had been changed, and she was wearing a silky ck nightgown, but it was short, only covering her thigh Sensing his gaze, she awkwardly readjusted her clothes and said aggrievedly, My other pajamas havent been washed. This one is very goodgood. Kerry shook the bottle in his hand and said, Ive brought the wine. Lets go to the balcony. OK. Venus walked out of the dressing room, calm on the surface, but inside she was growling. Why was this nightgown so short? She originally just wanted to try it on and change it if it didnt fit, but he coincidentally came in. It was already close to 9:30 and she didnt have much time left. Mom and Dad, bless your daughter to seed this time. Sitting on the sofa, she folded her legs together to avoid exposing too much. Kerry was pouring the wine and he suppressed himself hard. How is Kevin doing in Europe? Venus brought up a topic. Ever since he left, Venus had heard nothing from him. Kerry smiled and handed the wine to Venus, Good. He is studying architecture in UK. Architecture? Does he like it? Venus was a little surprised. Yeah, I didnt think of that either, I actually wanted him to study economics, but he said he wanted to be an architect. Venus shook the red wine in her hand. The rich aroma puffed into her nose. Kerry stared at her and said gently, This bottle I chose is the sweetest wine in the cer. Try it. Venus took a sip and said with a little surprise, It is so sweet. I never know wine could be so sweet. If you like, Ill order more next time. Since the day Kerry confessed his feelings, his consideration became normal to Venus. At first, Venus found it s difficult to ept, but after a while, she was used it. She was not touched or disliked, who just saw it as a daily routine. Kerry, dont be so nice to me. Venus casually stretched one hand on the sofa, with the straps on her shoulders slipping, but she didnt notice it, I will never change what Ive decided. Youd better not waste time on me. Kerry hesitated for a moment, he suddenly put down the wine cup in his hands, got up and took a step to her, directly pressing her down on the sofa, with one hand pulling her thin strap slowly down, and said in a low voice, OK, I am also very stubborn, then we two might bet that in the end, who will be the winner? Venus turned her head away, while moving backwards a little bit, Kerry, sit backPlease Kerry bit her dodging lips and the aroma of red wine fixed with Venus s body fragrance instantly ignited the fire in his heart. He wanted her. Venus swiftly took out the small pill bottle that she had already hidden and removed the lid with her thumb and poured the liquid into his ss while Kerry was so drawn to her. Then she shove the small bottle into the back of the couch. Seeing that she was about to be naked, Venus quickly covered both hands to block her chest, blushing, Kerry, Iwe drink first, okay? I dont want itnow Kerry gasped for breath, But I cant wait. Venus clearly felt his heat and became even more anxious, Kerry, didnt you say you would be nice to me? Cant even you wait for a while? Kerry stopped his moving hand. After taking a deep breath, he left and sat paralyzed on the sofa, helplessly saying, Venus, youre driving me crazy. Venus tidied up her clothes as she aimed at the ss of wine on the table and said, You made the promise. I didnt force you. Alright, alright. Its my fault. Kerryughed bitterly as he finally extended his hand to the ss of wine and drank it all. Venus was relieved that he finally drank it. She then carefully observed his changes. The medicine gave a quick result and within two minutes, Kerry began to feel dizzy. Whats going on? Its only one ss, so I cant get drunk. Kerry, are you okay? Venus pretended to be concerned and asked. Kerry pressed his temples, Im fine. When he saw double, he found that he was not drunk, but drugged. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The only people there were him and Venus, so Pouncing over to her and clutching her slender shoulders, he asked incredulously, Youyou drugged me? Venus was terrified, but now its not the time to be so. It would soon be ten oclock and after this opportunity, it would be harder for Tianye to take her away next time. Exerting all her strength t to push him away, she didnt expect to directly push him to the ground. Then its the time for her to run away. Venus, dont go. Kerry shouted, trying to get up from the ground, but his limbs were soft like cotton and he couldnt use any strength at all. It was hard to stretch his arms, and the next second, he fell down on the floor. Watching his actions while quickly changing clothes and pants, she was in a hurry. She also didnt expect her brother to give such a powerful medicine, which was even more awesome than the poison in the martial arts film. All the documents and cell phones were in the bag, and Venus grabbed the bag and ran towards the door in strides. Venus, dont go. Kerry called out sadly. Venus stiffened and turned to look at him. Five secondster, she ran to the bathroom,ing out with a towel in her hand. Kerry, Im sorry. Venus said, crouching down in front of him and tied a death knot at the back of his head by strangling his mouth with the towel. At the moment, Kerry was like a fish on a case, unable to resist, even though he was being ughtered by Venus. The drowsiness also came to him. Kerry grabbed her hands weakly at thest time, with not only anger in his eyes, but also begging. Kerry, from now on, let s never see each other again. Bye. What youve done to me in the past, I wont care, for I today also do this to you. After saying that, Venus pushed his hands away and left without looking back, with no joy or sorrow inside. Venus! Venus! Kerry called out in his heart over and over again, wishing he could catch her back and handcuff her. However, all he could do was to watch her open the door, walk out, and then, disappear Chapter 161 Venus was Pregnant (1) Chapter 161 Venus was Pregnant (1) The stairs to the vi''s roof were on the third floor. Now the vi was quiet, and Venus came to the third floor and followed the narrow stairs up to the roof. The breeze was cool. Her trench coat rustled in the wind. It was less than three minutes before her appointment with her brother. Venus suddenly remembered the night when she was in a bad mood and Xiaozi took her to the roof. Suddenly, the sound of a ne roaring came from the distance. Venus turned back excitedly. A helicopter was rapidly approaching the vi with a man hanging below. The time was exactly ten o''clock at night. The roar broke the silence of the night. These bodyguards of Yes family in charge of the patrol saw the helicopter and was stunned for a few seconds. After confirming that the helicopter wasing towards the direction of the vi, they immediately informed Henry Zhang. John, the butler, was still awake. He also heard the noise and ran out of the vi to look at it. He was shocked. Why is Venus on the roof? Half an hour before, Mr. Ye happily picked a bottle of wine from the cer. He told me that Venus wanted to drink wine. But why is she here on the roof when she should be drinking with Mr. Ye? John thought of something, and then hurried upstairs. He pushed open Venus''s bedroom door, only to find Kerry on the floor with a towel tied around his mouth. He was unconscious. John knew at first nce that Kerry had been drugged, and he untied the towel, shaking him by the head and shouting, "Wake up, Sir. Please wake up." Outside, Henry and his men with guns in their hands were gathered below the vi. They were ready to shoot the helicopter at any moment. "No shooting without orders." Henry shouted. He knew that person was Venus. Kerry loved her very much now. He definitely would chop off the hand of anyone who hurt her. "But if I don''t stop her, she is going to be taken away by the helicopter. What the hell is the boss doing?" Henry thought. Down the stairs, Henry ran fast all the way to the entrance at the top of the stairs, but he found the door locked by Venus. He banged on the door several times, but he didn''t open it. John was going crazy. No matter how much he shook Kerry, he couldn''t wake up, so he ran into the bathroom to get a tub of cold water and sshed it in Kerry''s face. Finally, Kerry woke up and opened his eyes. He vaguely saw John standing anxiously in front of him. "Sir, Venus is about to be taken away." John said loudly in his ear. Kerry sobered up a little at the sound of Venus''s name. "John, help me up," Kerry said weakly, unable to use any strength. John was busy helping him up off the floor. "What''s going on out there?" Kerry shook his head. "Henry is outside with bodyguards waiting for your instructions. Venus is on the roof now. She''s waiting for a helicopter to take her away." "Help me to the balcony." Kerry said, "Tell them not to shoot her." "Yes, sir." John helped Kerry onto the couch on the balcony and turned to go downstairs. The helicopter was getting closer and closer. Venus could even see Tianye Mu''s face clearly. The huge wind was blowing her long hair around. She was even about to lose her footing, "Brother-" N?velDrama.Org content. The moment Henry broke through the door, Tianye grabbed Venus in his arms and took her away from the Ye vi. On the balcony, Kerry looked at them in the air, seething with anger. "Venus, no matter how far you flee, I''ll get you back one day as long as you''re still alive." Kerry swore. Venus hugged her brother''s waist tightly and looked back at the Ye family vi that was getting farther and farther away from her with a faint sadness. From the first day she arrived here, Venus had fantasized about the day her brother would take her away, and now her wish finallye true. She had the most painful memories here. She never wanted toe back or see Kerry again. The helicopter didn''t stop in Sky City and flew overnight to the adjoining S province,nding in a beautiful town. ...... When Venus left the Ye house, she was happy. It was almost midnight, but Venus was too excited to sleep. "Brother, that maid from the Ye vi is your people?" she asked. "No. Actually, I dont know her. said Tianye. . But why did she listen to your order? Everyone has weakness, and if you find their weakness, you can get them to work for you. Tianye said ambiguously. He didn''t want Venus to know too much. "If I hadn''t asked Kerry to drink the medicine, then wouldn''t it be too dangerous for you to appear at the vi?" Tianye smiled, "I am fully prepared. If all the ns had failed, then you wouldn''t have shown up on the roof, and naturally I wouldn''t have appeared." Venus looked at his brother adoringly, "But the medicine you gave me was really powerful. I was worried about what if Kerry hadn''t fainted after drinking it." "Even an elephant would be unconscious after drinking it," Tianye said. "But I didn''t expect Kerry to wake up so quickly and show up on the balcony." This should have been a mistake on Tianyes n. If Kerry had let his men shoot them, he and Venus might not have been able to leave safely. "Kerry still has affection for Venus," Tianye thought. He suddenly thought of something and became serious, "Venus, what''s wrong with Kerry?" "What do you mean?" Venus was confused. "He suddenly appeared at the vi that day, and his eyes are purple." This matter troubled Tianye for days, and he couldn''t figure it out. Chapter 161 Venus was Pregnant (2) Chapter 161 Venus was Pregnant (2) Venus was stunned. She hadn''t expected her brother to ask about it. She was hesitant to tell his brother. It was, after all, Kerry Ye''s privacy. "What''s wrong? Is there something you can''t tell me yet?" Tianye Mu was even more curious. Venus was silent for a moment and said seriously, "Brother, this is Kerry''s secret. You need promised me youll never tell anyone about it. Although I hate him, I don''t want anyone to threaten him with this." "What is it?" Tianye asked again. "You have to promise me or I won''t tell you." Tianye had no choice but to promise, "Okay I promise you I will never tell anyone." Venus briefly recounted Kerry''s supernormal capabilities. Then Tianye had an extremely surprised expression on his face. "Instant transfer and flying? How is that possible?" Tianye was surprised. He couldn''t believe what Venus said, "Are there really superpowers in the world?" he said to himself. "As for what other superpowers he has, I dont know," Venus said. Tianye took a while before he came back to himself and said something that made Venusugh, "Fortunately, the drug you were given is a highly concentrated, otherwise if he were to instantly transfer to our helicopter, then my n would be aplete failure." Venus nodded, "That''s quite possible." "I can''t figure out how ...... could this ......" Venus understood his feelings well. She said, "Take your time thinking about it. I''m so sleepy. I''m going to bed. Wheres my bedroom?" The first room on the left of the second floor." Tianye replied woodenly. "Okay, brother, good night." This night Tianye Mu tossed and turned. First he was amazed at Kerry''s superpowers, then he envied him and finally he wondered how he would deal with Kerryter. Next day, Venus didnt wake up until about ten oclock in the morning. It was too darkst night and she didn''t see her surroundings. Now that she pushed open the window and looked around. It''s beautiful." she eximed. There is a clear river in the near distance, in which there are more than ten ducks feeding in the water. A dozen willow trees are nted beside the stream, their long branches hanging down into the water and swinging out. Also a huge garden is nearby with a myriad of unknown flowers. The two-story building she lived in was built in the middle of the garden. Opening the door, she took a step forward and saw a path paved with green bricks. Following the path forward, she saw a vegetable garden, which also had eggnt, cucumbers, tomatoes and other kinds of vegetables. "Brother, what are you doing here?" Venus immediately saw Tianye working inside the garden with his sleeves rolled up. He looked back at her and continued working, "I hang the tomatoes by their vines so they won''t fall to the ground."." Venus looked at her brother incredulously, "Brother, when do you learn these skills?" "Now you adore me?" Tianye said happily. "As the heir of Mu''s Group, I don''t think you knew how to grow vegetables." Tianye said with a light smile, "Actually, this ce is for my retirement. I used to think that when I am old and can''t work anymore, I will give thepany to my children, and thene here to nt vegetables, and raise a few little pigs." Venus yearned for this life in her heart as she listened to his words. She had always thought of her brother as a very ambitious man, and she never thought he would enjoy this kind of leisurely life. "And who takes care of it here." "I hire an old farmer and his wife. They went home yesterday." He finished tying one vine and reced it with another, "We''ll have to cook for ourselves for a few days. You know how to cook, right?" Venus assured, "Yes, I can cook. I took long lessons specifically from Mrs. Qin." "That''s good. If you feel too free, you can go around the area. The view is nice." "Could you walk around with me this afternoon? said Venus. Tianye nodded. Thank you, brother. Venus said happily, Now do you need my help?" Tianye Mu pointed to the ball of string in the ground and said, "You bring me that. I want you to cut it for me." Over here Venus and Tianye were happily doing farm work, while in Sky City, once Kerry was recovered, he ordered everyone to go find Venus. Kerry barged right into Mu Group''s headquarters. "Mr. Ye, do you have an appointment?" A girl at Mu''s Group asked. "I''m here to see Tianye Mu. I need an appointment?" Kerry said coldly. The little girl shivered, not daring to stop him. Kerry took the elevator to the top floor. Three secretaries stood at the door. One of them said to Kerry,"Mr. Ye, Mr. Mu isn''t here." Kerry knew that Tianye wasn''t in thepany. He wasnt looking for Tianye, but Tianye''s newly hired general manager. He knew that this general manager in charge of Mu''s Group was definitely connected to Tianye. "I''m looking for the general manager." said Kerry. Hello, Mr. Ye. The three secretaries turned their heads, the newly appointed general manager standing behind them and said. Kerry strode over and pulled out a gun to his chest, "Where is Tianye Mu?" He threw his hands up. "How am I supposed to know where he is?" Tell me where he is, or I''ll shoot you through the heart." said Kerry relentlessly. "I really don''t know where he is, even if you shoot me." the man said innocently. Kerry gritted his teeth, "I didn''t expect you to be so loyal to Tianye Mu." "Mr. Ye, I''m just making money for him. We aren''t as close as you think." Kerry stared into his eyes, thinking he wasn''t lying. Then Kerry left. Kerry had run to all the ces where Tianye could stay, but he couldnt find him. This situation was just like when Hao Nangong had taken Venus. The only difference was that Venus voluntarily followed Tianye Mu. He was more powerful than Hao Nangong. It would be easy for him to take Venus out of the country. "Maybe Tianye Mu isn''t in Sky City anymore." Henry said, "He knows we''ll look for him, so I guess he won''t stay here." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You''re right. His helicopter can''t fly very far. The most likely ces for him tond are the three cities around Sky City." Kerry said, "You let our men keep an eye out for those ces, but tell them not to go to S Province. Chapter 161 Venus was Pregnant (3) Chapter 161 Venus was Pregnant (3) Henry looked up at him and said, "Yes." You were right, that guy was in S province. They couldnt enter even if they wanted to. He disliked others entering his territory without his permission. When Henry left, Kerry stood in front of the vi for a long time and took out his phone. "Third Elder Brother, I need your help." "We are brothers, dont be too rigid. What do you want me to do?" "I want you to find two people in S Province, one of whom you know." Kerry said very directly. "Who is it?" Third Elder Brother asked casually. Kerry took a deep breath, "One is Tianye, the other one is my wife, Venus." "Fuck up." Third Elder Brother cursed, " Kerry, you are too ......" Kerryughed bitterly, "Third Elder Brother, don''tugh at me, when we find them, lets drink together." "Alright, I don''t want to hear these false words, I promise, as long as they are in S Province, I will find them." "Thank you, Third Elder Brother." Kerry said sincerely. "Waiting for my news." Kerry got to know Third Elder Brother in American when he was doing business in Wall Street. He had a powerful background and was clear and good at fighting, so he became the leading person in S province as soon as he returned. Maybe it was for their past friendship, Third Elder Brother treated him nice. Whenever Kerry had time, they would have a drink together reminiscing about all the crazy things they did on Wall Street. But Kerry seldom asked for help, and this time he had no choice. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ...... In order to find Venus, Kerry hadnt gone to work for three days in a row. He ate less and slept few, and sometimes in the mid-night he would drive to the one that was rted to Tianye. Although he understood that it was impossible for Changrui Mus family to know their locations, he still went to look for him. Perhaps, Changrui knew something about the Mu family''s old houses. "Is Tianye missing? Really?" Changrui couldn''t hide his joy. Then, it was possible for him to control Mu''s Group again. Kerry stared at him indifferently, "What other old mansions does your family have? Where are they?" "This ...... " Changrui swallowed and gulped, he wanted Tianye to disappear forever. Kerry knew his purpose and said directly, "As long as you tell me some useful information, I could let you in charge of get Mu''s Group." "Really? Are you telling the truth?" Kerry sneered, "Changrui, do you have any other choice?" Since Tianye drove their family out of Mu''s Group, Changrui''s life was extremely embarrassed, his mistress woulde for him frequently, Xinyi Fang was very angry and threw a divorce agreement and took Yiyao Mu back to her mother''s home. Thus Changrui entertained the hatred for Tianye. Now, a chance was lying before his eyes, he would seize it even there was only a glimmer of hope, because this was thest chance. Kerry looked at Changrui indifferently, he was just tempting the old fox, as for the Mu''s Group, he would think aboutter. Changrui pondered a while and said, "I know that the Mu family does have a few old houses, but they are all in the suburbs and haven''t been lived in for a long time, I don''t know ......" "Give me the address." With some addresses written by Changrui, Kerry drove from the southeast to the northwest of Sky City the whole day, only to see a few dpidated old houses with a rusty iron lock hanging from the gate, a thickyer of dust falling underneath the door, and no signs of people. Where could they go? Third Elder Brother didnt bring any news either , did they really leave the country? At noon, a table was set up in a small courtyard with birdsong and flowers. Tianye sat on a small bench looking at his phone with all kinds of messages from Sky City. "The authentic fried noodles areing." Venus came over with arge bowl, and Tianye put his phone in his pocket silently. "Well, let me have a look." Tianye took therge bowl, smelled it, and gave her a thumbs up, "Not bad, it''s delicious even if you smell it." Venus sat on the small stool next to him with her hand stretching her chin. She said eagerly, "Hurry up and taste it, I spend the whole morning doing it." Tianye stirred the noodles and took a bite, after tasting it carefully, he praised, "The taste of the fried sauce is good, and the noodles are great, I will give you ten points." "Such a high score?" "The meal cooked by my princess, even if it''s not delicious, I will give ten points." Venus smiled and turned into the kitchen to serve herself a bowl. They finished their meal andy down under the vine to rest. Considering the news he had just received, Tianye thought it was better to send Venus out as soon as possible, lest Kerry woulde for her again. "Venus, which country do you want to go to?" Tianye asked. Venus was stunned, knowing that her brother was arranging her amodation, she said without hesitation, "France. Few days ago, I was chosen as the exchange student at the school, but at the time, I wanted to find you first, so I refused." Venus didn''t say the real reason, she was afraid that her brother would feel guilty. "Well, I will send you to France in these two days." "So soon?" Venus was surprised. Tianye looked at her in confusion, "Fast? Do you want to stay here for a few more days?" Venus shook her head, "No, we''ve only met few days, I dont want to leave you." Chapter 161 Venus was pregnant (4) Chapter 161 Venus was pregnant (4) Tianye caressed her head and smiled gently, "You are such a fool, when I handled all the things here, I''lle over to see you." "Fine, then you have to keep your word." "Definitely." Tianye looked at Venus who was still like a little girl, thinking of those experiences she had, his heart ached and said, "Venus, I am sorry, I promised that I would take care of you when our parents died. I failed to do that." Venus was afraid of his guilt, and said, "Brother, please dont say that, you are more important than anything else, I am fine now." Seeing that she didn''t want to bring up the subject, Tianye said along with her, "Yes, my sister is so famous now that she''s in the style magazine, she really make credits for our family." "You see it? Where do you see it?" Venus asked happily, She shoot that magazine for him to see, and she is sessful. "The cirction of Style is sorge, when I am eating in the United States, there just happened to be a copy on the table of the restaurant, I flip it open and i am surprised, that is my sister." It was because of that magazine that he gradually asked something about her, and finally made up his mind toe back immediately. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Venus turned her head to look at Tianye and asked him, "Brother, I want to ask you some questions, you''ve been in the United States ......" "Venus, the past have already gone, you just need to remember that no matter where we are in the future, we will be safe and sound." Tainye didn''t want to tell her about the cruel life, she was an angel and belonged to heaven, it was enough to let him bear the things of hell alone. Venus nodded her head heavily, "I know." ...... One day had past, Kerry who was already in extreme anxiety, ate only two bites of meal and threw his chopsticks on the table. At that moment, the phone rang, he looked at it, his whole body tensed up. It was Third Elder Brother. He took a deep breath and nervously pressing the answer button, "Third Elder Brother." "Kerry, my people found Tainye at the edge of S Province and Sky City. What should I do? Do you want me to take these two people back?" Kerry violently stood up from his chair and said moodily as he strode towards the garage, "No, you just keep need to keep an eye on them for me." "That''s easy, don''t worry, they wont be lost in my ce." "Thank you Third Elder Brother, I''ll leave for S Province now." Hanging up the phone, Kerrys hands were trembling, He finally found them. Venus, It is hard to find you. In these days, he couldnt sleep and eat well. Every time when he wants to sleep, her resolute departure and the words of farewell would appeared in his mind. But, Venus, it''s hard to find someone I like in my life, how can I just let you go? "Young Master, I''ll drive." Henry kindly advised him because he was in a bad state, "You haven''t slept for few days, since Young Miss has news now, don''t be so anxious, sleep in the back seat for a while." He didn''t feel sleepy at all when there was no news about Venus. Now he had news, his heart was finally relieved and fatigue instantly swept over him. Kerry nodded and got into the back seat, "If there is any news from Third Elder Brother, wake me up immediately." "Got it, young master." Henry got into the driver''s seat, and the car started instantly, heading straight to S Province. In the small countryside, Venus was organizing the photos that Tianye had moved from home, the flight was in the afternoon, and she would take some to France. "How''s the luggage packing?" Tianye leaned on the door and asked. Without looking back, Venus squatted on the floor and asked, "I don''t have any luggage, I can buy some there. I''ll pick a few pictures." "Then we''ll leave when you''re done." Mowgli was confused, "Huh? Isn''t the flight at 5:00 p.m.? Should we to leave so early?" Tianye''s expression was calm as he said, "I''m afraid of the traffic jam, it''s still a long way to the airport." "Oh, okay, I''ll be pack them immediately." Tianye went downstairs, what he didn''t tell Venus was that he smelled danger around him, it was the feeling of being surrounded by a group of people. Although he didn''t see anyone, his intuition was always sharp. Just as he walked two steps, he heard a "thud" behind him, he quickly turned around and ran up only to see Venus fall softly to the ground unconsciously. "Venus" Tianye hugged her and called out urgently, yet Venus didn''t respond. "Don''t be afraid, I will take you to the hospital." Tianye picked her up and rushing downstairs. The car sped on the road, it would take at least an hour to drive from the hospital here, and Tianye was so anxious looking at his sleeping sister that he didn''t even notice the few cars following behind him. At the same time, Kerry''s car had just left Sky City, driving into S province. At this time, the phone rang. Not waiting for Henry to wake him up, Kerry subconsciously opened his eyes to see that it was from Third Elder Brother, and his entire body was instantly awake. "What''s happening?" "Tianye bring your wife out from where she''s staying, but it seems like they were not going in the direction of the airport, but to the city, I don''t know there destination, I''m following behind." Kerry was surprised, "Third Elder Brother, you went there yourself?" "This is my sister-inw, of course I''m going there myself. I''ve been freetely and this is just my leisure activity." Kerry didn''t know what else to say but thanks. "Where are you now?" Third Elder Brother asked. Kerry looked out of the car, "We are entering S Province and will be in C city soon." "Good, keep in touch." Third Elder Brother numbly hung up the phone, as he found that Tianyes car was trying to get rid of him. Tianye was a nice opponent, he found them in such a short time. But it''s a fantasy to get rid of him in S Province. After furiously racing for a few blocks, Tianye found that he simply couldn''t shake off the tail behind him. Venus''s life was more important at the moment. Even if they were found, he believed that he could protect his sister. Seeing the sign of the hospital from afar, Tianyes anxiety was easing. The Third Elder Brother was very confused to saw Tianyes car driving into the People''s Hospital. Does Venus get sick? Soon, he saw Tianye carrying Venus out of the car and running into the emergency center. Chapter 162 She Shouldnt be Pregnant at this Time (1) Chapter 162 She Shouldn''t be Pregnant at this Time (1) He quickly called to inform Kerry. "Kerry,e to People''s Hospital. Your wife seems to have fainted. Tianye Mu has brought her to the hospital." He said. "Okay, I got it." Kerry hung up the phone, his palms sweating, and then he asked Henry to drive him to the People''s Hospital." "What happened to her? Why did she pass out?" Kerry kept thinking about it in the car. At the hospital, the doctor gave Venus a thorough examination, and then he said, "She''s pregnant." Tianyes eyes widened and couldn''t believe what he heard. "She''s been pregnant for over a month, The doctor repeated. You are her" "I''m her brother." Tianye Mu said quickly. "Your sister has severe anemia," the doctor said. "A pregnant woman''s anemia will affect her child greatly, and the child will also be weak after birth." The doctor said a lot, but Tianye didn''t pay attention to what he said, only the phrase "she''s pregnant" was in his mind. Looking at Venus who was still in aa in the hospital bed, Tianye had mixed emotions. On one hand, he was angry that Kerry caused her anemia. On the other hand, he was sad that she was carrying Kerry''s child after escaping from Ye family. Once she had a child, the Mu family and the Ye family were rted, and Venus couldn''tpletely cut ties with Kerry. "She shouldn''t be pregnant at this time." Tianye thought. After waiting in the hospital room for more than ten minutes, Venus finally woke up. And at this time, Kerry''s car also arrived at the downstairs of the hospital. Kerry unlocked the doors before the car came to aplete stop, and then ran to Third Brother who was leaning against his car smoking. "Third Brother, where are they?" Kerry asked quickly. He pointed to the emergency center and had a look at Kerry who was bearded and said, "They haven''t come out yet. Why do you look so haggard? "Its a long story. I''ll talk to youter. Kerry patted him on the shoulder and said. Then he ran to the emergency center. "Where''s the fainted woman who was just brought in?" Kerry asked the nurse. The young nurse was looking for medication as ordered by the doctor. "She''s staying in the emergency ward now. you can go find her there." she said coldly. After searching from ward to ward, he finally saw Tianye in the fourth ward. Through the doorway, he saw Venus lying on the hospital bed. Tianye was standing by the bed blocking his view, so he couldn''t see Venuss face but only saw her legs. Kerry tried to calm down and was about to push the door in. However he was shocked by the conversation between the two before he came in "Brother, I''m really pregnant?" Venus was surprised and asked. "The doctor said you''ve been pregnant for over a month." Tianye sighed. She was stunned and her brain went nk, not knowing what to say. She hated Kerry, so she couldnt give birth to his child. Tianye looked at her sister in the daze. "The doctor said that you''re anemic. Thats why you fainted. But don''t worry. You can recover by eating some tonic food. Venus didn''t hear her brother''s words at all and waspletely immersed in her own thoughts. "No wonder my taste has be strange. I always want to eat spicy and sour food. She said to herself. I never realize that I''m pregnant. I am leaving for France this afternoon and now I know I am pregnant. What a cruel twist of fate. she thought. "Venus, although I have a feud with Kerry, this is your first child. If you want to keep him, I will treat him as a member of the Mu family and raise him."Tianye said. Tianye didn''t say anything further at that point, but Venus understood what he meant. If she didn''t want this child, she would just abort it. "Whatever you want to do, I''ll support your decision." Standing in the doorway, Kerry was happy that he had a child. But that didn''tst long before it was shattered by Venus''s words. I don''t want this child." Venus said calmly. "Why don''t you want it?" Tianye asked. N?velDrama.Org content. "The baby is supposed to be the fruit of love, but I don''t love Kerry and I never will. If the baby is born, I don''t want him to live with the resentment of his parents. Since I can''t give him love, I can''t let him Tianye sighed, "You''ve made your decisions?" "Yes, Im determined." said Venus. As soon as Venus finished, the door was pushed open with a loud m, hitting the wall behind with a loud noise. Tianye instinctively turned around and stood in front of Venus. "How can you want to abort our child?" Kerry was on fire, looking at them angrily. There wasn''t much change in Tianye''s expression. He had known that Kerry would find them soon since he realized someone was watching him. "Kerry, you''ve found us so quickly." Tianye smirked. Kerry gave him a cold stare, shifted his gaze to the pale Venus. "This child is mine, you can''t abort it." Venus looked at him indifferently. "This child is also mine. I have the right to decide whether or not I want to have him. " "No hospital would dare to perform this procedure on you without my permission." Kerry clenched her fists, her haggard blue eyes bloodshot. "I can abort him myself, like rolling down the stairs and causing a miscarriage." said Venus coldly. "Venus, you''re not allowed to do things like that." Kerry punched the hospital bed heavily. He knew she would do what she said. Tianye knew her sister was stubborn. Once she made her decision, no one could convince her to give up it. "I can''t let her do something like this." he thought in his mind. Chapter 162 She Shouldnt be Pregnant at this Time (2) Chapter 162 She Shouldn''t be Pregnant at this Time (2) "Come back to me. I won''t mind what you did before." Kerry suppressed all anger, looking at Venus. Venus turned her face away, not speaking. She didn''t want to go back to Ye family. Tianye Mu stared at Kerry, crossing his arms. "Kerry, you cant take my sister away." said he. "She''s my wife." said Kerry. If Kerry didn''t say that Venus was his wife, maybe Tianye wouldnt be so angry. Since he did, it irritated Tianye. "She is your wife? Are you worthy to be her husband? From the first day you married my sister, you never thought of her as your wife. You''ve been torturing her, and now you have the nerve to say that?" Kerry was speechless after hearing Tianye''s scolding. "I can understand you want to kill me to avenge Kevin, but this is a grudge between us, why did you involve my sister in this? After you marry her, you can snub her or use her as bait, but why did you insult her because of our feud?" Listening to her brother''s words, Venus remembered her past in the Ye family and her tears rolled down her face. She thought she was strong and could pretend that she was fine, but Tianye''s appearance broke her disguise. She knew that she just deliberately disguised herself to be strong so as not to be hurt even more. From the moment she stepped into the Ye family, she had no one to rely on. Slowly she learned to bury all these grievances in her heart. She knew even if she said it, no one would care about what she said. Now atst her brother was back. Only by his side could she be that little girl again and release all her grievances. Kerry, who was raging, became silent now. He couldn''t retort what Tianye had said. Now Venus was crying. Every tear she was shedding now stabbed Kerry like a knife to his heart. He wanted to go forward and wipe her tears with his hands, but he didn''t dare to take a step. Tianye hugged her, patted her thin back and soothed, "Don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left you alone in Sky City." Venus''s cries grew louder and louder, as if she was about to cry out all the pain she had endured over the past year. Kerry listened to her cries with pain in his heart. He had never seen Venus cry like this. After several minutes of crying, Venus calmed down. "Kerry, just go away. I wont go back to you." Venus said. "Venus, I won''t let you leave. Now that you have my child, I can''t let you go." Kerry paused, looked at Tianye, "Im sorry. I was wrong before. I promise I''ll take care of her from now on." Tianye was stunned. He didn''t expect him to apologize. But his apologize was meaningless and couldn''t make up for what he had done to Venus. "Brother, please take me away. I don''t want to see him again." Venus lifted the covers and got out of bed to put on her shoes. Kerry stepped over to block the door of the ward, "With me here, you cant take Venus away." Tianye slowly rolled up his sleeves, "Kerry, are you sure you can stop me? Then he was about to hit Kerry in the face, but Kerry dodged his fist swiftly and then the two men fought together. Venus had just lowered her head to put on her shoes. When she looked up, the two men were already fighting. Kerry and Tian were both experts in fighting and familiar with each other''s weaknesses, and in just a few minutes, they were both injured. "Stop fighting, you guys stop it." Venus shouted anxiously. But these two hated each other, and there was tremendous anger in their hearts, so neither had any intention of stopping the fight. The doctors and nurses had already heard the sounds of the fight over here, but none of them came over, instead Kerrys good friend, Third Brother and Henry Zhang came over. "The fight IS so intense." Third Brother leaned against the door and watched them fighting. Henry, however, was very nervous, "Why dont you help Mr. Ye? Im worried that he will be in danger." "Dont worry. Even if he''s injured, he''ll only break a leg or an arm at most. He''ll recover after a few days." Third Brother said calmly. N?velDrama.Org content. Kerry hadn''t slept well for a few days, and his strength was no match for Tianye''s, so in the end Kerry was trampled underfoot by Tianye. Their fight was over. "Today, I just teach you a lesson. I will look for youter." Tianye wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. Venus saw the two men finally stop and ran to her brother in a hurry, "Brother, your arm ......" Tianye looked down at his arm. There was a cut on it. "It''s fine, dont worry." Tianno held Venus''s wrist and said, "Let''s go." At the door, Third Brother didn''t give way at all. Tianye knew Third Brother. What he didn''t expect was that he was Kerry friend. If he had known this, he wouldn''t have been able to stay in S Province. "You want to leave? But I wont agree." Third Brother looked at Tianye indifferently. "This is our family matter. I hope you don''t interfere." Tianye said quite politely. Third Brother looked at Kerry who stood up and said, "He''s my friend, so his business is my business. I have to be in charge of this." "You and I don''t have any grudges. Do you have to do this?" Tianye took a breath and said. "I don''t want to target you either. I have an idea that will solve your problem." said Third Brother. "Whats it?" "You let Kerry take your sister back, and I''ll also let you go back to Sky City." "What if I don''t agree?" Tianye was furious. "Then you stay in S Province and never want to leave here." Third brother said casually. "Brother, I''m going back with Kerry." Venus suddenly spoke up. She knew that Third Brother was more powerful than both her brother and Kerry. She couldn''t let brother stay in S Province. It was too dangerous for him. "Venus, no, you cante back to him." Venus said loudly. Chapter 162 She Shouldnt be Pregnant at this Time (3) Chapter 162 She Shouldn''t be Pregnant at this Time (3) Venus smiled with amusement, "Brother, I''m fine. Anyway, now that I''m pregnant, he won''t treat me badly." As she spoke, Venus''s hand slipped into her brother''s and gave him a gentle squeeze. Tianye Mu and Venus had grown up together, so naturally he understood what she meant. Just as the Chinese saying goes, "So long as green hills remain, there will never be a shortage of firewood (While there is life, there is hope.)." However, he just couldn''t bear it. After nning for so long, they was about to reach their final goal, but now the situation was back to the beginning, or even worse. "Brother, you shoulde visit me often at Ye''s house when youre free." Venus pretended to act in pettish and shook his arm. After enduring for a while, Tianye finally surrendered and exhorted her, "Don''t do anything silly when you go back, okay?" Venus nodded, "Okay." Then, Venus left the ward without looking back, and Henry hurriedly followed her. Kerry covered his chest and came over, "Third brother ......" "Alright, hurry up to go after her. No need to say polite things." Third Brother stared at Tianye, "I haven''t seen him for a long time. Let''s chat a little longer." Knowing that his brother was helping him keep Tianye on the wrad, Kerry nodded gratefully, and sidled out to chase after Venus. ...... In Sky City, Ye''s vi. Venus''s return had greatly relieved John the Butler and Mrs. Qin who could not imagine how long Kerry could go on like this without sleep if Venus did note back. "Young Master, what''s wrong with you?" John the Butler anxiously asked him and was ready to call Dr. Han. Kerry shook his aching arm, "Im fine," and then said to Mrs Qin, "Mrs Qin, do some dishes that can enrich the blood and that are suitable for pregnant women recently. Mrs. Qin looked at Kerry in surprise, "Young Master, do you mean, Young Mistress..." "Well, she''s pregnant." Kerry looked up at the figure that disappeared on the second floor with a shallow smile, "But the doctor said she''s a bit anemic. Do you know what kind of food can nourish the blood?" Mrs. Qin patted her chest excitedly, "Of course, I know. When your mother conceived you, she was also a bit anemic. It was me who took care of her diet. Don''t worry; I''ll take care of it." "That''s good. I''ll go ask the doctor about what else I should pay attention to." Kerry left the vi with quick footsteps. When hearing the good news from Mrs. Qin, John the Butler was even more excited than she was, and kept saying, "The Yes family will have a little young master! The Yes family will have a little young master!" "What if it''s not a boy?" Mrs. Qin looked at him, and seemed to be dissatisfied with his preference for boys. "Its good too if its a baby girl." John the Butler said cheerfully and then sighed, "What this family needs most is vitality." Feeling the same, Mrs. Qin said with folded arms, "You should sometimes advise Young Master to be kinder to Young Mistress. He would not havee to this if he had restrained his temper in the past." "It''s all Xinyou Qiaos fault! Let''s forget it. Young Master has been quite nice to Young Mistresstely, hasn''t he?" Mrs. Qin smiled a happy smile, "Yes, it''s a lot better." Outside the vi, Kerry called Dr. Han, "Do you know a good gynecologist?" Dr. Han was so smart that he just asked, "Is your wife pregnant?" Kerry said, "Yes." "Oh, well, I have a senior sister who is now the head of the obstetrics and gynecology department of the city hospital. She is experienced and skilled. I''ll give you her phone number. If you have any problems, you can go directly to her." "Okay, thanks." That Kerry had actually said "thank you" to him really surprised Dr. Han. Was this still the same Kerry he knew? Kerry called and told Venus''s situation to the doctor as soon as he received the phone number sent by Dr. Han. She replied, "Extra attention must be paid to pregnant women with anemia. Well, you need to bring her to the hospital to do a detailed examination, so I can know the index of her physical condition. Also, the mood of the pregnant woman is very important. Let her not be nervous and keep cheerful.N?velDrama.Org content. The first trimester is a critical period. The fetus has not yet stable, so you should forbid intercourse. As for other things, let''s wait until the checkup is done." Kerry hung up the phone with a heavy heart. She didn''t want this baby. How could he ensure that she would have a happy pregnancy? Jesus, wasn''t that a great challenge for him? In the bedroom on the second floor. Venus returned to this familiar room, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. A few days ago, she had vowed to Kerry that she would never see him again. Just only a few dayster, she was found pregnant. Could it be that she would never be able to escape from him in this life? Lying on her side on the bed, she was swept over by a sense of exhaustion. She closed her eyes, but feeling wide-awake. The sound of footsteps from far and near stopped. The edge of the bed sank a little; then, a nket gently covered her body. Kerry looked at her lovingly and went to the bathroom. The past few days were spent to look for her, so he didnt wash his face and shave carefully, let alone have a shower. Only when his heart had finally settled could he smell his stench of sweat. After a thorough bath, Kerryy next to her and very wanted to reach out to hug her. But he was afraid that her struggle might hurt the baby, so his extended hand finally fell on her long ck hair. Even if she kept turning her back to him like this, it was enough as long as she stayed with him. Perhaps it was because he had been strained for too long. After rxing all at once, Kerry fell into a deep sleep in just three or four minutes. Hearing his light snores, Venus turned over to look at him. Kerry had really lost a lot of weight. The outline of his jaw was getting more angr, and there were dark circles around his eyes. He was supposed to be awake for many days. Otherwise, he wouldn''t snore. He did not do so even when he was drunk. Kerry, if you had treated me this way from the beginning, I would have probably been touched by you and fallen in love with you. But now, it was toote. Now that our lot was over, why were you still bothering me? Chapter 162 She Shouldnt be Pregnant at This Time (4) Chapter 162 She Shouldn''t be Pregnant at This Time (4) Actually, she was wrong. Their fates were still rted to each other, for she was now carrying his child. At the hospital, she said she was going to fall down the stairs and cause a miscarriage, and those were all things she said on purpose when she was angry. She was not stupid enough to do something life- threatening. Now she had been hesitant to abort the baby. And Kerry slept for a long time. When he woke up, it was dawn outside. He got out of bed, put on his nightgown and went downstairs "Where''s Venus?" when he saw John, he asked. She is sitting in the garden." John was surprised to see hime downstairs in his nightgown. Kerry ran past him like wind. He was relieved when he saw Venus sitting in the garden. Venus heard his footsteps and turned to look over at him. "Why does he run out looking for me in a nightgown? He is worried about me running away again? she thought. Without her brothering to her rescue, she would be brought back by the bodyguards as soon as she got ten meters closer to the gate. "Are you putting me under house arrest?" Venus stared at him. Kerry walked over and sat down. "I won''t do that if you are willing to stay by my side." Venus smiled coldly. "Ill get out of here sooner orter." "I want to talk to you about other things" said Kerry. Venus shrugged, "What do you want to talk about?" "Our child." Kerr said after a pause, "Venus, I know you hate me, but the child is innocent. He''s my child, and also yours. Please dont abort it." Venus was speechless. This was her first child, and she was reluctant to abort him. "I swear I will love you and him." Kerry said sincerely. "Do I have any other choice now?" Venus thought for a long moment and then said, "I hope you''re keeping the baby out of your own will." "What if I have to abort the baby? "Venus, there''s no way I''m going to let that happen." Kerry''s tone became cold Since you never listen to me, don''t ask my opinion. Venus stood up and walked towards the vi. Well never be on the same page." ...... The next day, Kerry took Venus to the hospital for a checkup. He held her hand the whole time, walked her to draw blood. He would shield her in his arms when people were around so she wouldn''t be bumped into. However, Venus didn''t show much emotion, and just cooperated with him. The head of the obstetrics and gynecology department took just one look at theb sheet and said, "The hemoglobin is a little low. I''ll prescribe some medication, go back and take it on time." The head of the obstetrics and gynecology department took just one look at the physical examination report and said, "Your hemoglobin is a little low. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. Remember to take it on time." Then the director looked at Venus as she handed her the prescription. "Remember to keep a good mood. It will help your child''s health." "Thank you." Venus finally spoke up. "Remember to take good rest. the doctor said, When is yourst period?" Venus frowned. Her periods had never been normal, sometimes 28 days, sometimes 35, so this time she was sote with her period and she didnt take it seriously. And Kerry told the doctor the date of her period calmly. "You haven''t remembered it as well as your husband. The doctorughed, and then she said to Venus, By now, you''re forty-five days pregnant, soe to the hospital for an ultrasound in a week''s time." Returning to the vi after the checkup, Kerry went into his study. He hadn''t been to the office for a few days. His desk was full of papers. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Downstairs, Venus was watching TV. Mrs. Qin came over to sit beside her. "Venus, are you still angry with Mr. Ye?" Venus nodded. Mrs. Qin sighed. "It''s true that Mr. Ye was mean to you before, but He really cares about you now. He hasn''t slept well the past few days you''ve been away. As soon as he heard something about you, he ran out to look for you even in the middle of the night. I''ve spent most of my life at Ye''s house and I''ve never seen him care so much about someone." Venus listened to her talk indifferently, as if she were listening to other story. "Mrs. Qin, are you here to put in a good word for Kerry?" "No. I just think it''s a fate for you guys to be together. Why don''t you give him a chance?" "Mrs. Qin, the porridge is burnt." said Venus suddenly. "Oops, I forgot about that." Mrs. Qin hurried to the kitchen. Venus''s gaze moved to the TV. "You all let me give Kerry a chance, but no one gives me a chance." She felt nauseous as soon as she took a bite of her evening meal and then ran to the nearest bathroom. Shey on the toilet and threw up all the food she had eaten for lunch today. Kerry patted her back lightly. After she was done throwing up, he took a ss of water for her to rinse her mouth. By the next morning, she still had no appetite. When she smelled the food, she ran to the bathroom and vomited. "Carrying a baby is so hard." she said weakly as she held onto the sink. Chapter 163 Run away? I wish I killed him with my own hands (1) Chapter 163 Run away? I wish I killed him with my own hands (1) Kerry looked at her pale face and he was a bit upset, "The doctor said that pregnancy vomiting is normal. No matter how much you vomit, you have to eat something." Venus was a little angry, "I don''t want to eat. After I eat, I want to vomit." "Venus ......" She was so upset that she directly shouted at him, "Kerry, are you annoyed? Don''t you have to go to work? Can you stay away from me?" She was already in a bad mood and she felt even worse when she saw him. His temper was much better than before. He actually couldn''t get angry even though Venus was treating him like this. Instead, he felt that it was much better for her to shout it out than to be indifferent. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I''m going to thepanyter." If he could, Kerry would like to stay at home with her every day so that he could still stop Tianye Mu from taking her away, but the business of thepany really couldn''t be dyed any longer. "Kerry, are you worried about my brothering back." Her tone was cynical and sarcastic. Kerry raised his eyebrows at her and helped her slowly walk towards the sofa, "Even if hees, so what? The Ye family isn''t something he can juste here whenever he wants."" Venus sneered, "Oh, Kerry, don''t say it like that. Didn''t my brothere in the first two times?" Kerry got angry, "Venus, I neglected in the first time. As for the second time, are you sure you want to mention it again?" "So what if we talk about this? What can you do to me?" Venus was nowpletely unafraid of him because she was pregnant anyway. He could neither toss her on the bed, nor can he hit her. At most he shouted at her but that was no threat to her at all. Kerry stared at her provocative eyes, itching with anger but no way. Now, he really couldnt do anything to her. "Venus, you''re just relying on the fact that I like you." Kerry said in a low voice. She was disdainful and sat down on the sofa, "Nah, I didn''t make you like me. You volunteered." Kerry felt that he was purely asking for it, knowing that nothing good woulde out of her mouth but he still came up to ask questions. "No matter what do you want to eat, just tell Mrs Qin. You need to eat a little at noon even if you don''t want to eat. Sleep when you''re sleepy. Don''t do the design now. It hurts your eyes too ......" "I know." Venus interrupted him. Why has Kerry be so long-winded? I could not get used to that. Kerry was speechless, looked at her, turned around and left the vi. Before getting in the car, he didn''t forget to remind Henry, "Don''t let anyone go in the house while I''m gone, no matter who it is, alright?" Henry bowed, "Got it, boss." "If anything happens to her, you should call me the first time." Kerry instructed. "Get it. Henry responded and suddenly thought of something and he asked, "Master, what if Tianye comes to force his way in?" Kerry had a cruel and cold light in his eyes, "Hard to break in? Then show no mercy." "Yes." It seemed that this time Kerry was really on to Venus, and he used all means to keep her. It was just that Venus hadn''t fallen in love with him yet. In the afternoon, Venus squinted for a short while and went downstairs to the living room. Finding no one there, she went to thendline and dialed the number she knew by heart. Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep-beep. On the fourth ring, the phone was answered. "Hello?" Tianye''s voice came over. Venus looked around and whispered, "Brother, it''s me." "Venus? Are you okay? Did Kerry give you a hard time when you got back?" "No, he treats well to me." Thinking of his instructions to Henry when he left, she said quickly, "Brother, you must note to the vi to find me during this time. He will do anything to stop you. I don''t want you to get hurt for me." Since the day she separated from Tianye, her phone was confiscated by Kerry so she lost the contact with her brother. Today Kerry finally went to work so she had the opportunity to make this call. Tianye had already thought of this result. After a moment of silence, he said, "Venus, your child ......" "Brother, I really don''t want this child. But right now, I have no way to do the surgery so I can only take one step at a time." "Venus, don''t be so hasty to make a decision. Even if you give birth to this child, you may not be able to leave Kerry." To be honest, Tianye sincerely wanted her to keep this child because it was her first child. If she aborted it, he was afraid that it would be too harmful to her health. "By the way, have you gone to the hospital for a checkup?" He asked with concern. "I''ve been to the hospital. The doctor said I''m anemic, and I''ll have to go to hospital again after a week to look at some kind of fetal heart or something." Go to the hospital? He quickly had a n. "Venus, let me know the day before you go to the hospital. I need to make arrangements." Venus was smart enough to think of that possibility at once. She had to lower her voice, "Brother, you mean ......." "Well, you just need to tell me the time and ce. I''ll take care of the rest. Do whatever you should do when you get to the hospital. Don''t let Kerry suspect." Venus was a bit excited, "Mm-hmm, got it brother." At this time, the sound of footsteps came from not far away. Venus quickly said, "Brother, I''m hanging up." Then, she immediately hung up the phone. At the same time, Mrs Qin came over with a fruit te in her hand. Venus pretended to read a magazine at hand, but her heart was pounding. "Youngdy, you haven''t eaten much since lunch. You should eat some fruit." Without looking up, Venus said to Mrs Qin, "Mrs Qin, leave it there for now. I''ll eat it myself if I want to. You don''t have to take care of me." Mrs Qin put the fruit te down and took a few steps outward. She turned around again and said, "Youngdy, I have a few words to say." Venus raised her head to look at her gently and patted the sofa next to her to indicate her to sit down, "Mrs Qin, you can call me Venus. I''m not used to calling me youngdy. You can just say what you have to say." Chapter 163 Run away? I wish I killed him with my own hands (3) Chapter 163 Run away? I wish I killed him with my own hands (3) Kerry looked at the floor of the elevator. He was in the fifth floor, but now the elevator was on the first floor. It was too crowded, so Kerry ran to the next staircase and closed the stairway door on his way out. He now prayed in his mind that Venus wouldn''t get hurt. Suddenly his blue eyes instantly turned purple. Now he was standing on the fifth floor, but a few secondster he appeared at the safe exit on the first floor. A man holding a child had juste down from the second floor, and was surprised to see a man suddenly appear in front of him and then disappear. "There was a man here just now. Howe he suddenly disappeared? Was I hallucinating?" After Kerry reached the first floor, he ran to the hospital door quickly. He wasn''t sure who had taken Venus, but his instincts told him that it was Tianye who took Venus away, for Venus didnt scream for help and she had been taken in such a short time. "Tianye Mu, you really are my mortal enemy." Kerry said to himself. Suddenly, a ck Bentley drove past him. Kerry recognized the ck Bentley as Tianye''s car, so he didn''t hesitate to chase after it. There was a lot of traffic in front of the hospital, and the car was stuck in traffic after it drove up there, so Kerry had no trouble catching up to the car. He stood in front of the Bentley and roared, "Get out of the car!" The driver also looked angry. He opened the door and shouted, "Whats wrong with you?" Kerry strode forward and dragged the driver out of the car. However he did not find Venus in the car. Kerry grabbed him by the cor. "Where''s Tianye Mu?" he snapped. "Who is Tianye Mu? I don''t know. Let go of me now." the driver threatened. I need to call the police. Kerry threw him into the car and stomped on his chest, "Tell me, where is Tianye Mu?" "Are you insane? I really don''t know him." said the driver. Kerry kicked him hard and then headed to his own car. When the driver watched him walk away, he dialed Tianye''s number, "Boss, he did fall for it, but he''s gone now." As Kerry went after the ck Bentley, an ordinary ck Volkswagen slowly pulled out of the hospital and drove in the opposite direction from the Bentley. "Brother, will Kerry spot us?" Venus looked worriedly out the window of the car. Tianye Mu was driving the car, and now he took off his mask, "Don''t worry. My men just lured him away." "Brother, when did you get to the hospital?" Venus asked excitedly. "I came here early. Wait for you on that floor." Tianye said this and had a good look at his sister from the rearview mirror, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart." Venus proudly patted her chest, Yeah, I''m experienced in running away." Hearing her words, Tianye was a little sad. He med himself for not being able to protect his sister and keeping her on the run. "Brother, where are we going now?" Venus asked. "Airport." said Tianye. Due to the lesson learned from thest time, Tianye couldn''t leave her in Sky City or the surrounding area. The only way they could get rid of Kerry was to send her out of the country as soon as possible. Venus remained calm. She would do whatever her brother arranged. But there was one thing she thought she should tell his brother. "I want to give birth to this child." said she. Tianye was a little surprised, "Why do you change your mind?" Venus stroked her abdomen. Even though it was t now, she knew her baby was growing inside there. "Today I went to do prenatal exams. The doctor said the baby has a fetal heart, so I can''t abort him. It''s my baby and I can''t kill him myself." Tianye smiled happily, "So, what about Kerry?" Venus snorted, "It''s my child. I''ll raise him on my own, and if he needs a father, I think I''ll find someone better suited to be his father than Kerry." "Yeah, youre quite right. I support your decision," Tianye said. "Don''t forget. Im his uncle." "Thank you, brother." Venus said. "I''ll be good to him." said Tianye. In the hospital parking lot, Kerry sat in his car. His face went white. He only used his superpower to move from one ce to another. and they were definite ces. Now he was going to use instant transfer to a specific person. He had never done it before. He didn''t know ifN?velDrama.Org content. it would work, or what the dangers were. ...... Venus and her brother were now chatting merrily in the car on the way to the airport. "Brother, are we still going to France?" Venus put her arm on the chair in front of him and asked. "France isn''t safe. I''m sending you to another ce." "Where?" Venus had just finished speaking when Kerry suddenly appeared in the chair next to her. She was so scared that she almost jumped up from her seat. As soon as Tianye reacted, a dagger was ced on his neck. "Stop the car!" Kerry growled. "Kerry? Tianye couldn''t believe how he suddenly appeared in his car. "Pull over!" Kerry said again. "Kerry, calm down." Venus said. Kerry stared hard at Tianye and didn''t turn back, "I''m very calm. Dont challenge my patience. Just stop the car. "What if I say no?" said Tianye. He didnt intend to stop the car. "Fine, then the three of us will die together." Then he slowly cut Tianye''s neck with his dagger. Tianyes neck started to bleed. "Kerry, please don''t hurt my brother." Venus begged. Kerry seemed to be mad. I really want to kill him now!" he said coldly. "Kerry, stop it." shrieked Venus. Please, dont hurt my brother, please However, Kerry wouldnt listen to Venus. He cut Tianyes neck a little deeper. "He''s a mad now." Tianye said. He wont listen to you. "Brother, pull over" Venus began to beg her brother. Tianye was reluctant. "Brother, please pull over, he''s crazy. He''s really going to kill you." said Venus. Tianye had no other choice. He had to m on the brakes and pull over to the side of the road. "Get off." Kerry bellowed. The moment Tianye opened the door with his left hand he used his right hand to grab the dagger from Kerry''s hand. However, Kerry was faster than him and stabbed the dagger right into his shoulder, and suddenly he lost a lot of money. Then Kerr opened the car door and kicked him off. "Brother ." Venus was about to open the door anxiously, but the door was locked. "Let me out." Venus cried out of anger. When she saw Tianye falling on the ground covered in blood, her heart tightened. Chapter 164 Pregnant Women Should Be Obedient (1) Chapter 164 Pregnant Women Should Be Obedient (1) Kerry Ye sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and turned the steer. "Kerry, stop the car! You don''t care about my brother anymore? He''ll die! Stop the car." Venus Mu tugged on Kerry''s arm with both hands. Kerry didn''t make any response, just tossed her the phone that Tianye Mu had left in the car, "If you don''t want him to die, call 911." Yes, he was right. I should call 911 Venus almost dialed the three numbers with a trembling hand, and the call was quickly picked up. "Hello? My brother is injured, very badly. Come quickly you guys. On the way to the airport ......" Mowgli''s voice was cryptic. "Take it easydy. Our ambnce will be there soon. how did your brother get injured?" "He was stabbed by a knife. Please,e quickly. He had lost a lot of blood." "Okay, we''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Venus was still trembling. She couldn''t just watch her brother bleeding all over the ce while she sat in the car farther and farther away from him. "Kerry, will you stop the car and let me go down to see him?" Venus begged him. Kerry was so overwhelmed by anger that he didn''t care what she was saying, and he only knew that he needed to take her back. Venus shed floods of tears, "Kerry, I beg you. He is my brother, the only family I have left. You also have a brother, and will you see Kevin Ye die? Please! Can you drive the car back?" Hearing the name Kevin, Kerry got even more angry, "It was your brother who contributed to Kevins disappearance and sorrows for so many years. This is his retribution." Seeing that her brother was about to disappear from sight, Venus was even more anxious and she said "Kerry, as long as the ambncees, I''ll go back with you, and I''ll give birth to the baby, okay?" Kerry got astonished and mmed on the brakes, turning to stare into her teary eyes, "You swear?" Venus quickly put up her palm, "I swear in the name of my parents that what I just said is all true." After looking at her coldly for a moment, Kerry turned around to drive in the direction of Tianye. The wound was a little deep, so although Tianye tried several times but didn''t dare to pull out the knife. He was afraid of injuring some artery, then it would be bad if he didn''t stop the bleeding in time. The road was full of cars, but none dared to stop beside him. After sitting on the edge of the road for a few minutes to have a rest, he found his ck Bentley back. This silly girl must have begged Kerry. As soon as the car came to a stop, Venus ran off the car and came to him, "Tianye, I have called 911, so the doctor will be here soon ......" "Why are you crying?" Tianye could not bear to see her cry, since when she shed tears, his entire heart became soft, "Don''t worry. I''m resilient, and I wouldn''t die." "Look at all the blood you shed, and you still say such words?" Venus''s heart ached as she watched his wound bleeding. If it wasn''t for her, how could Tianye get hurt? Kerry leaned against the front of the car and looked at Tianye coldly, sneering, "Tianye, I should have stabbed you in the heart with that knife just now. Let''s see if you are still so resilient?" "Go ahead." Tianye retorted. Looking at his purple eyes, he mocked, "Kerry, if it wasn''t for your special ability, I would have taken Venus away from the Ye family for the first time. Then, why would I still be here to bullshit with you?" Kerry was choked up because he knew that what Tianye said was the truth. "Kerry, you really should be d that my sister is kind. If she hadn''t begged me, with the grudge between you and me, do you think I would have let you go without exposing it?" Tianye brought up this matter because he thought that after Venus was brought back, this guy could be a little sentimental and treat her a little better. Looking at Venus, the hostility shown in his Kerrys eyes dissipated a lot. Ten some minutester, the ambnce arrived with whistle screaming, a few nurses and doctors carried Tianye to the car, and although Venus also wanted to follow, but she was stopped by Kerry. "Have you forgotten what you said?" Venus froze. Yes, she had just said she''d go back with him when the ambnce arrived, but ...... "Huh? Aren''t you going to the hospital with me? Who will sign and will pay the fee then?" A doctor asked. Kerry had a look at the Tianye who was still conscious and said coldly, "Let him sign it himself. As for paying the fee," Kerry took out a card from his wallet and gave it to the doctor, "There is 50,000 in it. Is that enough?" For all the years the doctor had been working, it was the first time for him to have such an experience, so he wondered if he should take the card or not. "If it''s not enough, someone will be in charge of this in the hospital afterwards." Kerry inserted the card into the doctor''s jacket pocket and dragged the extremely reluctant Venus back to the car. "Don''t talk and don''t beg me, Venus. This is the maximum I can do for Tianye." Kerry started the car and spoke coldly. Venus gripped on the window and looked at the direction that the ambnce was leaving. After shedding tears, she said "Kerry, do I need to thank you for not killing me?" "No, it''s a good deal to exchange Tianye for the life of my child." Venus was speechless. After all the mess in the morning, Venus went straight into the bedroom when she had returned to the Mus vi. At this moment, she didn''t have any strength to face Kerry anymore and only wanted to quietly pray that everything went well with her brother''s surgery. She really didn''t dare to imagine how she was going to live if something happened to her brother. Going downstairs, Kerry ordered John to go to the hospital. When he arrived home, remembered that Henry Zhang was still unconscious, not knowing how was he now. "Drive this car to the hospital by the way and find Henry, and he knows how to handle it." After calcting the time, the Mu family should be in the hospital. "Got it, Sir." John was a little surprised. He drove a Cayenne there but back with a Bentley? Whats more, the car wasnt his, so what happened in the meantime? Kerry finished giving the orders and headed upstairs. Instead of entering Venus''s bedroom, he walked to the room where Kevin used to live. Right now, what he needed the most was a rest, because he was almost at his limit to hold on till now. So as soon as he saw the bed, he fell onto it. Tianye was still in the hospital, and no one shoulde to cause trouble. ...... In the hospital. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Three hourster, Tianye''s surgery waspleted. Although the wound was deep, but it was lucky that it didnt extend to the vital organs, so the surgery went smoothly. After the anaesthetic had dissipated, Tianyey on the bed and wonder. Kerry was different from the others. What should he do to save his sister? Break in his door? No. That would be too noisy, and it wouldn''t be good for the Mu family if the police were included. It was really annoying. Sometimes, Tianye thought that he could simply do nothing and spill Kerry''s secret, so that he would be busy with the public voice and thus rx his vignce towards Venus. In this way, he would have a bigger chance of sess. But since he had already promised Venus, how could he break his promise? Chapter 164 Pregnant Women Should Be Obedient (3) Chapter 164 Pregnant Women Should Be Obedient (3) "Okay, take your time to think about it." Venus didn''t bother to talk to him, fell back andy dazing on the sofa again. The atmosphere was tense. Kerry remembered the invitation brought by Secretary Liu in the morning, and came to an idea, "There is an award ceremony in the day after tomorrow. Do you want to go?" "No!" Weiwei spoke without thinking and asked again when she realized, "Which one did you say?" "Fengshang Magazine, the magazine that did thest interview for you." Mavis got a little interested, "Are there going to be a lot of celebrities there?" Kerry didn''t know much about this and said ambiguously, "Maybe. After all, if any celebrity can be on the cover of their magazine, it''s a matter of pride for them." "That''s fine, I''ll go." Venus said excitedly, just thinking of seeing beauties and handsome men. As she grew up, except for seeing a concert of Jay Chou from afar, she had never seen a celebrity in person, and was curious to know if they were as glorious in private as they were in front of camera. She was in a good mood, and Kerry''s mood was also much better, "That''s good, I''ll arrange it." The main thing was to prevent Tianye from making any more trick. In the evening, Venus leaned on the bed to read a book, Kerry came over after taking a shower and directly removed her hand, saying, "Reading a book at night hurts your eyes." Venus let go her hands and stared at him, "Please, it''s only nine o''clock. Can you sleep now?" Kerry lifted the nket and sat in, and said seemingly casually, "I''ll read for you." What ...... Venus was stunned. Kerry, so ...... considerate you are? She slept into the nket in silence. Could she say no? Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Kerry gently smiled, looking at the title White Night Journey ...... It was a very good book, but reading it at night would be...... "Wait a moment, and I''ll go to the study to find another book, since this book is not suitable for pregnant women to read." Not waiting for her to refuse, Kerry got out of bed and went outside, and when he came back in, he had a book of A Brief History of the Modern World in his hand. Venus stared at it, "You''re going to give me a history lesson?" And it was even a brief history of the ...... world? It would be nice if she could get the history of her country right, okay? When she was still at school, apart from not doing good in chemistry and physics, she was bad at history, and she definitely fell asleep in less than five minutes when she was in history ss. "Don''t you like this book? I''ll get an economics or architecture book?" Kerry teased her. "Forget it. It''s all the same." Venus gave up resisting. Economics and architecture? She''d rather learn history since at least she could understand it. The deep voice rung up in the room which showed the charm of a gentleman. He read well, clearly spitting out words. However, Venus really had no talent in this area and had long been immune to his voice, so before he finished the preface, Venus fell asleep. The steady breathing sound gradually rung up, and Kerry stopped, lowered his eyes to look at her face. It was fair with pink. For these days, she didnt vomit for so many times as before, and ate more, so she looked much better. Putting the book gently on the table, Kerryy under the nket, looking at her from sideways. Since the day he knew she was pregnant, he hadn''t touched her, and sometimes when he really wanted to hug her, he could only carefully hug her waist while she was asleep. Of course, if she was awake, he would never be allowed to do that. With the sweet scent of a woman flowing in his nose, Kerry rubbed her waist for a while, and then secretly sighed. He got up and went into the bathroom. It was such a suffering. But he loved the feeling again, and as long as she was within his reach, there was no harm in putting up with it for a year. He didn''t want to endure the great pains of missing her a while ago when she was taken away by Tianye. ...... Fengshang Fashion Magazine was an internationally famous fashion magazine and one of the top magazines that celebrities strived to get in. Therefore. in that afternoon there would be countless celebrities. Due to her pregnancy, Venus only wore a simple and elegant white fitting dress with a light pink coat outside. Kerry did not let her wear makeup or high heels, but instead a pair of white canvas sneakers. "Kerry, at least let me wear lipstick." Venus said very dissatisfiedly before she set off. What if she encountered her idol? Did she have to go to him for an autograph without makeup? "No, you''re fine like this." Kerry didn''t give her the chance, directly shoving her into the passenger side. Well ...... was there a need to say such words? The Fengshang award ceremony was located in thergest theater in Sky City. After signing the sign-in book, Kerry took Venus''s hand and went straight into the inner arena, and just after finding his and Venus''s names in the front row, he encountered an acquaintance he hadn''t seen for a long time. "Kerry and Venus, I didn''t expect to run into you here so coincidentally." When Kerry heard this voice, the shallow smile on his face instantly disappeared and was reced with a distant expression, "Hao Nangong, it is indeed a coincidence." Hao Nangong looked at Kerry, remembering what happenedst time, and couldn''t help but express a little fear, so he looked at Venus instead. "Venus, long time no see." Hao Nangong''s eyes shed with a touch of surprise: the women who came today were all wearing exquisite makeup, being either elegant or noble, but she didn''t wear any makeup, as if she was a lotus, just standing there emitting an enchanting smell. "Boom-" Hao Nangong heard the mes in his heart rekindled. After being frightened by Kerry''s ruthlessnessst time, Hao Nangong had decided to give up on Venus. When he really faced death, he realized that women and everything else were just void. However, now, he couldn''t help but want her again, even if just a kiss and sex would be enough. Venus had already lost any feeling for Hao Nangong, and if he didn''t appear in front of her today, she might never think of this person in her life. "Hao Nangong, hello." Venus greeted politely. But Hao Nangong deliberately started the conversation, "Venus, anyway, we also had a good memory. It would be too sad to greet me like a stranger." As soon as he said, Kerry''s face became gloomy again. He really had the gut to say that.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 164 Pregnant Women Should Be Obedient (4) Chapter 164 Pregnant Women Should Be Obedient (4) Venus Mu''s heart was trained by Kerry Ye to be extremely strong, and was even more unconcerned about such words, saying with an expressionless face, "You remembered Hao Nangong? It''s not a good thing to be self-centered." Hao Nangong quirked his eyebrows, " Venus, when did you be such a tough woman? A girl is still more inviting to be gentle, for this, I think Kerry has the most experience." Kerry hadn''t answered, Venus smiled and said, " Hao Nangong is right, a girl has to be gentle, but I''m about to be a mother, it doesn''t matter if I''m gentle or not." So, Hao Nangong, I''m about to be a mother, so you don''t have to miss me anymore. Hao Nangong was suddenly panicked, "You ...... are pregnant?" Kerry was very satisfied with Venus''s words and put his big hand around her waist and said, "Yes, when the timees, the child''s full moon wine will be appreciated by Hao Nangong." Hao Nangong''s hand in his trouser pocket clenched tightly and said with a smile "Yes, I will be there then." After biting his teeth and saying this, he turned around and walked away. Leaving two people behind, Venus said with a slight worry, "He mustn''t y any more trick, I''m in this situation ......" Before she finished speaking, Kerry interrupted her, "Don''t think too much, you just need to take care of the child, I''m here for the rest, don''t worry, I won''t let him approach you within one meter." Kerry gloomily looked at Hao Nangong''s figure in the distance. It seemed thatst time, the lesson he gave wasn''t enough, or did he forget the pain after he healed his wounds? It was just that Kerry didn''t expect that another person was also sitting behind him as a guest in a ce he couldn''t see. ...... After the small ident, the outside star red carpet was also finished, people wereing in one after another, and the hall that was wide just now would soon be a little crowded. Venus stalked her neck and kept looking back, wow, there really were a lot of stars, so handsome, so beautiful. "What are you looking at?" Kerry didn''t understand this flirtatious mood of hers. "Look at the handsome guy." Venus said without thinking, and saw someones unpleasant look when she happened to see her idol. My God, Venus''s breath was fast, idol was more handsome and taller than on TV magazine, in dark red set suit with a small bow tie. He was simply handsome, and he smiled so warmly, which made Venus feel the whole sky clear. Kerry couldn''t look at her anymore, and directly broke her face, forcing her to look at herself, "Venus, put away your drool." "It''s hard to see my idol, so of course I want to see more." Kerry was puzzled, "Idol?" "Just like the stars, you wouldn''t even know that?" Venus unconsciously scoffed, seeing Kerrys unpleasant face, adding fuel to the fire, "Oh, I forgot. You''re an old man, so of course you don''t understand this. "Venus, I am twenty-nine years old this year. Make it clear, how am I an old man?" Kerry questioned in a low voice, with a strong sense of dissatisfaction. "But, I''m twenty-two this year." Kerry was speechless. Was she mocking him to be a cradle robber? Didn''t she know that there were countless women in society lining up to snatch him up, but she was so offended that she was actually committing a flirtation with a star. He restrained and said evilly, "If you are obedient and stay by my side this afternoon, I''ll go and ask for your idol''s autograph for you." It''s just a star. It''s impossible to do anything with him anyway. Venus''s eyes lit up, "I want an autograph and also an photo with him." "Venus! Don''t you get an inch." "Just one!" Venus held up a finger, her bright eyes with a hint of request. She was like a finch, feathers tickling him. It was hard for Kerry to resist, "Fine, but you''re not allowed to turn your head to look again." "Okay, no more looking." Venus sneered, and her mind was full of the way how she should smile when she took a photo with her idolter? What pose should she take? Did she need to talk? "Venus, are you nervous?" Kerry found that the hand he was holding was trembling. They werent for chill but for happiness. Venus took a deep breath to regte her mood and calmed down a bit before asking, "Don''t you have a favorite idol?" Kerry replied in a cold voice, "No, I only believe in power and money." What ...... Well, she shouldn''t have asked that. The shbulbs all focused on the stage, so the two people ended the conversation. After a lengthy summary was the awarding ceremony, innovative entrepreneurs of the year, breaking-through entrepreneur of the year, absolutely attractive stars, etc. ...... Venus was happy, since these people were usually only shown on TV, but she didn''t expect to see them all here today. "Kerry, why did youe here today?" Venus asked him in a whisper, He didnt receive the award, nor present the award except for having business dealings with Fengshang Magazine, but he could send a vice president here. Kerry looked at her red face and said, "Didn''t you say it was too boring? I''ll apany you out for a walk." Venus''s heart was touched and looked at his deep blue eyes, which seemed to have a starry sky in them. "Oh, thank you then." Venus pretended to be calm after saying that and turned her head to look at the spotlight. God, Kerry shouldn''t be in a state of flirting girls all the time, okay? She didn''t even want to be flirted by him. The famous host said excitedly with the card, "Finally, let''s see which one will be this year''s cover of the year. I''m so excited because he is also an actor that I personally love and he''s been a huge hit on screen this year ......" Venus listened to the host''s overflowing words, and thought was he talking about her own idol as he boasted the characteristics of a beauty and a deep and low voice? As soon as this thought came up, the host said, "Let''s congratte, The Person of the Year for Fengshang Magazine, Jiakai Wang" "Woo!" Venus couldn''t help but shout out, then apuded aloud. She was so happy, even happier than if she had taken the first ce. Jiakai came up to the stage very elegantly, received the award to look at it, and started his speech. Venus was totally a crazy fan now. She had not nowadayse close to see her idols ever. He was really full of elegance. "Venus, wipe your vani." Kerry was very annoyed. Venus did not react, and really wiped the corners of her mouth with her hand. Kerry who stood beside her directly burst outughter. He was a little regretful, because he should not have brought her to such a ce, whichpletely unleashed her nymphomaniac nature. After the end of the award, Venuss attention was all on her idol, urging Kerry to get an autograph, "You just said it. Go quickly, or he will be leavingter." Kerry was speechless, "Wait here, and I''ll go over and ask." "Okay" Kerry walked over quickly. Jiakai was chatting with his peers, saw himing over and stopped the conversation. N?velDrama.Org content. "Hello Jiakai, I''m Kerry from the Yehuang Group." Jiakai shook his hand and smiled warmly, "Hello, I''ve heard a lot about you." Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (1) Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (1) "Well, she''s my wife," Kerry pointed to Venus who was beside him. "She''s your super fan and would like to take a photo with you. Is that OK?" "It''s my pleasure." Jiakai Wang was very considerate and said, "The light is kind of dark here. Let''s move to your wife''s side." "Thank you very much." Kerry didn''t want Venus to move around and was happy as Jiakai said that. Venus looked at her idol talking andughing with Kerry. She felt her heartbeat was getting faster and her face was getting hot. Fortunately, Jiakai was an expert. He politely showed his hand and said, "Hello, I''m Jiakai Wang." "Hello, I''m Venus, I''m..." Jiakai saw that she was nervous and speechless. He was used to this kind of scene and handled it easily. "Thank you for supporting me. Can I take a picture with you?" "Oh OK, thank you. I''ve been your fan for many years... " Jiakai invited her politely. He was tall, with the back of his hand behind him and lowered his body when he took the photo with Venus. She was smiling like a child. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kerry took the photo and thanked Jiakai again, "Hope we have a chance to cooperate in the future, Mr. Wang." "I''m looking forward to it, too." After her idol left for a long time, Venus recovered from her shock. "Wheres the photo? Let me take a look, show me!" Venus asked Kerry excitedly, Kerry reluctantly showed her the photo on the cell phone. "I look so silly, ha ha...But my idol looks perfect." Kerry was thinking of asking Jiakai to be a brand spokesperson, but considering Venus''s attitude....forget it, he was afraid that Venus might overly focus on Jiakai andpletely forget about him. After the award ceremony, there was a luxurious evening reception, specially for connecting the businessmunity and the entertainment industry. Venus couldn''t take on any alcohol or cold drinks. Kerry asked the waiter to get a cup of hot water for her "There are desserts over there. Would you like to go over and have some?" He asked with great concern. Venus shook her head. She didnt like sweet food at all. "Mr. Ye, I was looking for you. So you are hiding here huh?" Kerry and Venus turned around. The director of the "fashion magazine" looked at them with a ss of wine and a beautiful woman stood beside him. Venus had a little surprise, isn''t he the star who just won the prize? Kerry got up and shook hand with him, " It is nice to meet you, Mr. Du." Director Du looked at Venus and asked, "She is..." "My wife, Venus." Kerry introduced, gently helped Venus up, "Venus, this is Director Du of fashion magazine." "Oh Mrs. Ye, but howe I feel so familiar?" Du looked at her and wondered where he had seen her. Kerry smiled and answered with great pride, "she used to appear on your magazine cover." "Oh! Yes, yes, yes, now I recall her. I told my secretary that Huang Ye had discovered a young designer with great potential. Her design style was bold and creative, truly amazing work. I didn''t expect that she was actually Mrs. Ye." It was rare for Venus to be praised in person. She didn''t know whether he was sincere or giving credit just because of her husband. " Thank you so much Mr. Du, I don''t deserve that much credit." Venus spoke modestly. Mr. Du introduced the beautiful women next to him. "This is Ms. Ya Su, who has just won the most attractive Star Award. Ya Su, this is Mr. Kerry Ye of the Yehuang group. " "Hello, Kerry." Kerry reached for her hand and quickly let go. Suya was very elegant and spoke with a smile, "Mr. Ye, I''ve heard a lot about you. I didn''t expect to meet you here today." The entertainment industry and entrepreneurs have always been inextricably linked together. Mr. Du was able to personally bring Ya Su to Kerry. It seems that their rtionship is profound, and the purpose...is self-evident. Looking at them talking all night, Venus felt a bit bored. She had just drank some water and wanted to go to the bathroom. She was about to tell Kerry about it, a young waitress with high-heeled shoes sprained while carrying a few cups of wine. Several sses of wine on the te poured to Venus in an instant. Kerry''s eyes were sore and her hands were quick. He pulled up Venus in to his arms at once, and the sound of ss breaking followed by. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." The youngdy bent down in a hurry to apologize. Kerry nervously looked at Venus. The edge of the wind coat was stained with arge amount of wine stains, and the white cloth shoes on her feet were also sshed with red wine. "I''m sorry, I was careless, I''m sorry..." Before Kerry got mad, Venus cut him off, "It''s OK. I''ll go to the bathroom and deal with it." "I''m sorry, please let me dry and clean up your clothes..." The girl was so anxious that she almost cried. Venus waved her hand. "It''s all right. You can go." Knowing that she didn''t want to embarrass the waitress, Kerry said to Ya Su, "I need to go to the bathroom with Venus. Please excuse me for a moment." Mr. Du was so embarrassed as a host. He was very angry and scolded the girl, "What are you doing?" Venus quickly spoke for the young girl, "Mr. Du, I''m alright, please don''t embarrass her. " "You should thank Mrs. Ye, I won''t investigate this time. But if anything like this ever happens again, you will be fired immediately." The girl repeatedly said "I''m sorry", then bowed to Venus and said, "Thank you." "Don''t worry it''s not a big deal," Venus didn''t want to attract any attention, she tugged at Kerry''s sleeve and whispered, e on, let''s go to the bathroom." Kerry took her hand and said, "Slow down." "dly, you are wearing canvas shoes today. If it''s high- heeled shoes or sandals, your feet may be scratched by the ss." Kerry and Venus quickly walked to the bathroom. Ya Su held up her wine, the red liquid was flickering in it, and her eyes were filled with envy. "Mr. Ye is very kind to his wife..." Ya Su whispered to herself. Mr. Du nodded. "Yeah. I have never seen Kerry putting on so much care on anyone else. Although he was speaking to us, his heart and mind was on his wife, otherwise his reaction couldn''t be so fast." Ya Su got even more envious. She was prettier than Venus, how could no one treat her so well? At the door of the bathroom, Kerry wanted to follow but was stopped by Venus. Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (2) Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (2) "Come on, its thedies'' restroom! Just wait outside. " Kerry looked down at her shoes and asked, "can you handle it alone?" Venus was speechless, "I''m pregnant, not disabled." "Mind the words, it could bring misfortune." Kerry frowned at her. Venus red at him and walked into the bathroom. Kerry took a few steps outside and stood in the corridor. He was really getting overly nervous. Now, even if he did not see her for just a minute, he began to panic. Kerry smiled wryly and muttered to himself, "Kerry...didn''t expect that some day you could be like this." "Huh, isn''t this Mr. Ye? You are here... " An acquaintance came out of the bathroom. Kerry pretended to take a cigarette case out of his pocket and said "Just trying to get some ''fresh air.'' " "Oh, I heard you had a project robbed by Mu''s group recently?" The man took the cigarette handed by Kerry and continued, "I thought Ye and Mu are family inws? Why did Tianye Mu rob you? " Kerry sneered and did not want to admit that he lost so badly, so he said, "it''s not Tianye who robbed it. I gave it to him. It was a celebration of his return. " The man patted him on the shoulder and eximed, "oh man, you rich ass, hundreds of millions as a celebration gift..." As soon as he finished talking, all the lights in the banquet hall suddenly went out and turned into deep ckness. "Is there a power failure?" "What''s going on, why is it dark?" There was a sound of surprise in the hall. Kerry''s intuition told him that something was wrong, whether there were other girls in the bathroom or not, he just broke in immediately. But as soon as he stepped into the bathroom, the light came on again. In front of the mirror, ady was fixing her make-up. After the light went out, she stood there and did not move. As she saw Kerry broke in like a psychopath she was startled, "Holy.....What are you doing here?" Kerry ignored her and yelled out, "Venus, are you alright?" No one answered. Kerry''s heart got nervous and shouted again, "Venus?" Still, no one responded. There were only four blocks in the women''s toilet. Three of them were empty. Only the one in the middle was upied. Kerry went over and tapped at the door, "Venus!" "Ahhh - who is it?" There was a woman''s scream inside, but it was clearly not Venus. Kerry was stunned for a second and turned to ask another woman anxiously, "what about the woman who just came in? Wearing a pink wind coat?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "You mean, the girl with the wine stains on her clothes?" "Yes, where is she?" The woman pointed to the door. "She just went out." Kerry was confused. Impossible! He had been standing at the door. Could it be that when he was talking with others, she took the opportunity to run away? Thinking of this, Kerry quickly ran out of the bathroom, running to the door, meanwhile taking out the phone, "Henry, stare at the door and don''t you dare to blink! Once you see Venus, follow up immediately! Tianye and Hao Nangong, chase them down as well." "Yes, boss!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, Kerry was hanging up the phone and he suddenly heard Henry exim, "ahhh--" At this point, Kerry reached the third floor, and when he heard his voice, he asked, "What did you see?" "It''s Tianye, he took Mrs. Ye, they are getting in the car!" "Track them." Kerry almost lost control, "keep talking, and I''ll follow." "Right and clear boss." When Kerry ran to the front door of the hotel and there was no car, he immediately turned to the road. When he got on a taxi, Kerry called Henry and asked anxiously, "where are you now?" "In the Wutong Road, TianYe seems to be driving in the eastern suburbs." "Got it. Keep up with them." Kerry turned to the driver, "Sir, Wu Tong Road." The driver took a look at him and joked, "Yooo~, getting on someone''s tail?" "Can you just move?" Kerry kept his temper. The driver looked at Kerry who was wearing a suit and leather shoes, and his expression was a little ufortable. "Bro, this is a taxi. No matter how fast I drive, its impossible to match up a sports car." Kerry took a stack of cash from his wallet and put it on the dashboard in front of him. "As long as you catch up with the correct target, these are all yours." As soon as the driver looked at it, his eyes lit up, stepped on the elerator and said, "No worries dude, I''m professional." He did not lie, although the driver didn''t drive the taxi out of the sports car, he knew the road conditions of Sky city like the palm of his hand. After turning several intersections and shortcuts, Kerry saw his own Cayenne. "Henry, I''m right after you. Which car is Tianye driving?" "The red Porsche in front." Henry was staring at the car, afraid that it would disappear in a blink of an eye. However, he felt a little strange. It was clear that Tianye could get rid of himself at several intersections, but on the contrary, he slowed down and seemed to be waiting for him to catch up. Is there any conspiracy in this? Or Tianye did not spot me? Three cars chased each other and left the Sky city about an hourter. Kerry felt it was a little suspicious. Where does Tianye try to bring Venus to? Sea coast is on the east, are they going to leave by boat? All the way to the East, the taxi driver had no advantage when they got to the outskirts. The two cars in front were sports cars. The driver couldn''t match the performance of the sports car even with his excellent driving skills. He could only watch the sports cars throw him further and further away. If they go on like this, soon they won''t be able to see the tire print of the Porsche. Kerry had no other option. "Henry, turn around and pick me up. Sir, just stop here. " The driver was a bit embarrassed, "Bro, sorry for that, this broken car is too damn slow and really not comparable to that of a sports car." After the taxi stopped, the Cayenne had arrived, and Kerry quickly got in. The taxi driver looked at the Cayenne which disappeared in the field of vision, praised "What a nice car...", and then started counting the pile of cash pleasantly. ...... Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (3) Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (3) On the cliffs by the sea, the red Porschey still, like a tired cheetah. The Porsche Cayenne stopped ten meters away. There were no other sounds on the cliffs except for the wind and the waves Kerry stared coldly at the car in front of him and finding something odd. "Why does Tianye Mu park his car here?" "Henry, did you really see that it was Tianye Mu that drove the car at the time?" Kerry asked. "Yes, Im quite sure. He also smiled provocatively at me." Henry said. Kerry took out the pistol and slowly loaded the gun. N?velDrama.Org content. "Sir, what do you want?" asked Henry. "It''s time to settle the score with him." Kerry said coldly. He couldn''t let Tianye keep challenging his patience any longer. Hed had it enough. Henry didn''t dare speak, silently following him off the car. Tianye Mu, get the fuck out of here!" Kerry yelled. Then Tianye got out of the driver''s seat. He was calm, as if he was on vacation. He looked at Kerry with a smirk on his face, "Kerry, you chased me all the way. What do you want?" "What do you think I want? Last time I let you live, it was for Venus'' sake. Why are you still messing with me? Kerry raised his pistol and aimed it at Tianye''s head, I''ll kill you right now." Tianye shrugged, "I don''t believe you will dare shoot me." Kerry fired a shot at Tianye feet, but he didn''t move at all. "Kerry, don''t I teach you to shoot someone in the head?" Tianye mocked. "Youd better don''t make me kill you. Kerry said. Wheres Venus?" Tianye sneered, "Isn''t she with you? Why do you ask me?" "Don''t y dumb. I know she''s in your car," Kerry said. Tianyeughed, "Who told you that Venus was in my car?" Kerry looked at Henry, who looked confused, "I saw Venus get into the car." said Henry. "Are you sure?" Tianye said to Henry, "obviously, it is my girlfriend who is in the car." "But I saw ......" Henry argued anxiously. Then the car door opened and a beautiful woman got out of it. She had long hair, wearing a pink trench coat over a white waist-length dress, and a pair of white shoes. She was wearing exactly the same thing as Venus, but she wasn''t Venus. "Sir, I ......" Henry chagrined. In front of the hotel, the woman''s face was hidden by her long hair and she also was wearing the same clothes as Venus, so he took her for Venus. Kerry slowly lowered his gun. He didn''t me Henry. He knew that if he had been the one to see the girl, he would have taken the woman for Venus, too. When he was at the hotel, he was waiting for Venus outside the bathroom. With his sensitivity he wouldn''t have failed to notice Venus if she had slipped away from him. As soon as he heard the woman say Venus had left, he was anxious, and with Henry''s words, he believed that Venus was taken away by Tianye. "I''m not lying to you. She''s not Venus." Tianye leaned against the car and stretched, "I wanted toe out with my girlfriend to see an ocean view, but you guys interrupt us." ...... Three minutes before the lights went out in the hotel Venus walked into the bathroom and saw a woman touching up her makeup. When Venus pulled the door open after using the toilet, a woman stood in front of the door. She motioned for Venus to remain silent and then she squeezed into the cubicle. "Who are you? What do you want?" Venus asked nervously. The woman blinked at her, "Don''t you remember me?" Venus suddenly covered her mouth, "Are you the nurse?" "Your brother sent me to save you. Don''t make a sound. Do what I say, okay?" Venus nodded in surprise. She hadn''t expected her brother to have arranged for someone toe in. She also recognized the nurse immediately despite the heavy makeup she wore. "Stand up on this and don''t let anyone see your feet from the outside. I know it''s hard, but hold on for a while." said the nurse. Every toilet cubicle has a special box for toilet paper. This is where the nurse was referring to. Fortunately, the box for the drawpaper in this hotel was made of metal and should be able to hold the weight of a person. "Stand on it quickly. We don''t have much time left." Venus took a deep breath. Then she moved one foot over the edge of the toilet and one foot over the metal box, after grabbing the top edge of the partition. That was when the lights suddenly went out. Then she heard the nurse taking off her pants. A few secondster, the light came back on. Then Kerry''s voice sounded outside and Venus''s heart pounded. She was clinging to the partition, praying desperately that Kerry wouldn''t find her. "Venus, Venus." Kerry yelled from outside. Then he ran into thedies'' room and opened the doors one by one looking for Venus. The nurse who was sitting on the toilet screamed and cursed deliberately. Venus opened her eyes and fought that she did sit on the toilet with her pants down. Even though Kerry pushed the door open and Venus was behind it, the first thing he saw was the nurse, so he would leave quickly. They never expected that Kerry didnt even push the door open. He just asked the woman in the restroom about Venus and then left. After hearing Kerry leave, the woman who was outside fixing her makeup ran out of the bathroom to make sure he was far away. "He''s gone." she said. By this time the nurse had put on her pants and helped Venus down. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." said Venus. Actually she was very nervous just now. Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (4) Chapter 165 Venus is mine, the harsh fight (4) The two women went down quickly with Venus through another passageway of the hotel. There was already a car waiting for them at the door. When they were seated in the car, Venus''s heart was still pounding and her hands were trembling lightly. "Don''t be so nervous. Youre pregnant and it''s not good for the baby." the nurse took her hand to reassure her. "I know, but I can''t help it." Venus said shakily. Calm down and take a few deep breaths." said the nurse. After Venus took a few deep breaths as the nurse told her, she gradually calmed down. "Where''s my brother? Where are we going?" Venus asked. "He''s going to lure Kerry away. Well leave Sky City now." the nurse said briefly. Venus thought her brother was waiting for her somewhere, but she never expected that he had lead Kerry away from here. "Did he tell you where we meet him?" "No, so someone will pick you up, so don''t worry." said the nurse. Then she pulled a document out of a bag and gave it to Venus, "This is what Tianye told me to give you." Venus opened it. It was an asset transfer document. It had Changrui Mu written on party A, while party B had her name written on it. When she finished the document, Venus''s eyes went wet. Her brother had transferred to her all the assets that Changrui Mu had appropriated from the Mu family. The real estate had been sold and the money was deposited in Swiss bank ount he had opened for her. As long as she was there in person, she could withdraw the money. Venus had always been keenly intuitive. "Why did he give me this document? Its like a will." She knew Kerry well. If he found out her brother had lied to him, he''d have a fight with her brother and may kill him. She couldn''t let her brother suffer all this for her free life. She had to save him "Do you know where my brother will lead Kerry?" Venus said suddenly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The nurse looked at her, puzzled. "Why do you ask that?" "I''m going to find my brother." Venus said with a firm expression, "You must know where my brother is." "My orders from the boss are to take you out of Sky City. The rest has nothing to do with me." the nurse said calmly. "He''s my brother. I can''t just stand by and watch him be in danger. Venus took her arm and begged. And Kerry hates my brother. If he knew my brother lied to him, he''d kill him definitely. " Obviously the nurse had faith in Tianye''s strength, "Miss Mu, Kerry doesn''t necessarily have the ability to kill Tianye." "No, you don''t know Kerry''s power. My brother gave me the document. That shows that he is not confident that he wille back alive." Venus couldn''t tell them that Kerry had supernatural powers and could only exin as best she could. "Miss Mu, we can''t do what you say. We''ll only do whatever the boss tells us to do. The rest has nothing to do with us." They did not agree. After thinking for a moment, Venus calmed down. "You guys take me to my brother''s. I''ll watch from a distance. If my brother is okay, we''ll leave right away. If he mes you guys, I''ll be sure to plead for you, okay?" The two women in the car were silent. "Please ...... you guys don''t want to see my brother die either, do you?" said Venus. "Zhang, turn around and go to the beach." said the nurse. She changed her mind suddenly, for she was also worried about Tianye. "Thank you." Venus hugged the nurse''s shoulder and said excitedly. "You should know you''ll be punished if you disobey orders." the other woman turned her head to stare at the nurse. The nurse looked at her. She was silent. "Only if he''s alive will he have a chance to punish me. If he''s dead, what''s the point of talking about punishment? said the nurse. ...... At the beach, the sun was setting. The sky was suffused with a rosy light, which it seemed to stain the sea red. Kerry raised his pistol again after forcing himself to calm down. "You take a lot of effort to lure me here. I guess you''ve already had Venus taken away." Tianye looked down at his watch and took a sigh of relief, "It''s been over two hours. If things went well over there, Venus should be on the ne now." Kerry became irritable again. Do you have to break me and Venus apart?" Tianye''s expression turned cold, "Kerry, it''s not that I want to break you up, but Venus wants to leave you. If she doesn''t want to leave you, I might try to ept you." The reason why Venus could be taken away by Tianye time and again was that she wanted to leave him. If she didn''t want to leave, she would seek Kerry''s help, likest time Hao Nangong took her. "Can''t I warm her cold heart after all I''ve done?" Kerry thought. "As long as she''s with me and gives birth to my child, I am sure I can let her love me." It was just that before he went to find Venus, he needed to take care of Tiamye first. Even if he didn''t kill him, he needed to have Tianye beaten badly that he''d have to spend a year recuperating in bed. Then Tianye wouldn''t have chance to interfere in his and Venus. "Tianye Mu, a few years ago you crippled my brothers arm. Its time for me to settle this score today." Kerry threw the gun on the ground and took off his jacket. The wound in Tianye shoulder wasn''t healed yet, but at this point he still decided to fight a dual with Kerry. "I also want revenge for what Venus suffered." Tianye took off his jacket, threw the gun on the ground. The two men stared at each other coldly for a moment, and then rushed towards each other. The hand-to-handbat was more intense, not to mention the duel between the two fighting masters. Last time their duel was at the hospital, and theirst fight wasn''t fierce due to the small size of the ce, but now they finally had a chance to fight it out. The car Venus was in sped down the road. When they reached the beach, they parked the car behind a boulder. From this angle they could see Kerry and Tianye, but they couldn''t see them. At this moment, Kerry and Tianye were fighting. Kerry kicked at Tianye''s chest, kicking him so hard that he took several steps backwards and almost fell to the ground. "Brother!" Venus eximed and was about to open the door and get out of the car, but the nurse held him back, They''re supposed to be settling personal scores and wont kill each other yet." Chapter 166 Was Tianye dead? （2） Chapter 166 Was Tianye dead? 2 Venus Mu, please be good. Please be safe. Henry He was standing next to him. Looking at Kerry Ye, who was now at lost, he felt a little sad, for after following him for so many years, he had never seen Kerry show such a remorseful look. Even the year Kevin Ye had an ident, Kerry just locked himself in the dark room without eating for two days, but after two days, he did whatever he wanted, more vicious than before. But now, he was so sympathetic. A few minutester, the door was pushed open from the inside and a nurse took out a list and a little bottle of blood and said, Is patients family here? Kerry got up quickly, Yes, here. The nurse gave him whats in her hand and said, Send this to the testing department and tell them to hurry up. Tell them its urgent. Henry took the list and the blood bottle from Kerry and said, Young master, stay here with the young lady. Ill take care of these things. Excuse me, where is the testing department? She pointed to the aisle on the right, Follow this hall and keep going forward. After Henry left, the nurse looked at Kerry, who had a stiff expression, and muttered inside, Young master and youngdy? Are they filming? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The test results came out quickly. The doctor took a look at it and said to Kerry, Your wife lost too much blood, but the baby was lucky. When she wakes up and finished the drip, she can be discharged. I will also prescribe some fertility drugs. Remember, make her calm and dont get irritated. Try to make her cheer up, for her emotion directly has something to do with the babys growth. Yes, thank you. Kerry was a little powerless. However, how could she be in a good mood in the face of her brother s death? Venus just felt like she was falling into a bottomless abyss, never able to step on the ground. Is anyone there? She shouted out, but she could only hear a faint echo from the darkness Where was she? What was this ce? Venus, a call rang out in the endless darkness. Looking up, she saw her parentsing from the distance with ayer of light on them. Papa, mama Venus ran towards them, but she could not run anyhow, as if her feet were shackled. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Venus, good girl, dont cry, Mum gentlyforted her. Venus cried, Mom, I miss you and dad so much. My brother had an ident this afternoon, so I want to go to you guys. I really dont want to live here alone Dad said seriously, Silly girl, no matter what happens, you have to keep going. Death cant solve anything. Venus was in tears, But Im so tired of living alone and Im not happy at all. I dont want to live in this way. If you dont want to live like in this way, go and try to change your life instead of giving up. Its the choice of a coward. Her mom came over gracefully and stroked her long hair, Venus, mom and dad gave you life and raised you and we hope that you can have a peaceful life. Dont say that again and dont do that again, OK? Venus grabbed her mothers hand and felt full of frustration, Mom, I dont know how much longer I can hold on. I dont have any confidence. We believe in you. Dont let us down After saying this, Venus s hand was loosened by her mom. Next, her parents disappeared in the darkness. Mom! Venus called out, but this time there was no reply and no one answered her, Dad, youe back,e back, dont leave me alone Venus! Tianye s voice appeared at once, which froze Venus. Thus, she was looking for her brother in the darkness. Brother, is that you? Venus! Brother, where are you? Kerry had been her side in the room. Its been a while since the drip finished, but it showed no signs of waking up. She just kept crying and talking in her dream. Kerry wiped away her tears little by little, whose heart ached, unable to breathe. If he could go back and at that moment, he would never have done that. Now, it was toote. Brother! Venus frowned and called out in pain, Brother, dont go! Awaken from her dream, Venus stared at the ceiling, tears welling up again. Her brother was really dead, otherwise, he wouldnt have run into her dream. Brother, Im sorry, its all because of me, otherwise, you wouldnt have fought with Kerry. Kerry watched her crying, whose heart was like being pierced by a thousand needles and no words could describe the pain. Venus, stop crying, okay? Kerrys constion was obviously useless. Venus stared at Kerry, yelling with desperation and sadness, Kerry, do you hate Mu family that much? And youre going to kill us all? Even if you wanted to avenge Kevin, why did you kill him? Do you hate him that much? Venus, I didnt really want to kill him, at the time Kerry, shut up, OK! Venus interrupted him, No matter what you think, you killed him, its the truth. I saw it with my own eyes. Kerry was speechless. Why the dead one is not you? Kerry, why its my brother? Do you know how much I want you to be the one to die? Venus was cruel at the moment and if there was a knife in her hand right now, she would definitely stab him. Hearing this, Kerry s face turned sullen, Venus, I dont care what you are saying, but I hope you can think about our baby. If you get excited, he Baby? Venusughed madly, Kerry, do you still remember this child? Hes only two months old and you kill his uncle, do you think God will punish him instead of punishing you? Kerry was in a state of shock. He waspletely unaware of this. Venus no longer had the strength to scold him, pointing at the door and said, Kerry, if you want me to calm down, get out. I dont want to see you. If its possible, dont let me see you in the rest of my life. Chapter 166 Was Tianye dead? （3） Chapter 166 Was Tianye dead? 3 Kerry Ye looked at her with aplicated gaze and reached out to cover her with the nket, but she pushed him away, Get out! Get out of here, or Ill kill the baby. The baby was a sharp weapon, so Kerry didnt dare to move, Okay, OK. Dont get excited and dont do anything. When you recover, do whatever you want to me. Fuck off! Kerry quickly stepped out of the room in order to calm her down. Originally, he was thinking of waiting for her to wake up and go home, but now, it seemed impossible. Its already dark outside, so Kerry nned to make her stay her for one night. This night, Kerry had been sitting on a chair outside. Henry He felt sorry for him, so he came over to ask him to sleep in another room, but Kerry refused. No matter where he stayed, he wouldnt be able to fall asleep tonight, so he might as well stay close to her. On the bed, Venus crouched into the nket, tears rushing out. In the past, in Ye family, no matter how she had been insulted, she could still make it through, because there was a hope inside her, and she knew that her brother woulde back for her one day. Now, her only hope for life was shattered, so what was she going to rely on to survive? In her dreams, her mother told her to keep living, but now, every breath she took carried deep pain. How was she going to live? When Kerry walked into the roomte at night, Venus was already asleep. He gently fondled her cheek, which was cold. The he touched the pillow, already wet. She must be crying for a long time. Venus, what should I do to let you forgive me? No, I know that you will never forgive me. The next morning, John the Butler drove over with Mrs. Qin, who brought some clothes for Venus. In Ye family, the one who was close to her was Mrs. Qin, so he called John and asked him to bring Mrs. Qin. When John saw Kerry, he was shocked. What was going on? Its only been one night, why did young master look so haggard? John the Butler then went to Henry. What happened? You were fine when you left yesterday. Why did youe to the hospital? And such a remote hospital? Henry sighed, Tianye is dead. Tianye? Youngdys brother? John paused, suddenly thinking of a horrible fact, and asked with widened eyes, Dont tell me, its young master Henry nodded helplessly, Right. Moreover, youngdy even saw it with her own eyes. Last night. John rubbed his hands in distress, Oh, God! The two were already not getting well with each other and now, with such a grudge between them, theyll never get back together. I agree with you. Henry was also depressed. He naturally wanted his boss to be in a good mood every day, so that he could find less trouble for him. Mrs. Qin walked into the room, and at a nce of Venuss pale face, she said with pity, Ah, what happened to you? Are you hungry? I brought your favorite porridge that Ive made this morning When Venus heard this, she thought of her mother. If she was still alive, she might be a little younger than Mrs. Qin, who would definitely be like her, cooking her favorite food for her when she was sick. Her eyes couldnt help but turn red. Mrs. Qin had just scooped out the porridge, and when she saw her crying, she said, Why are you crying? Pregnant women cant cry, its not good for their eyester. As soon as this was said, Venus cried harder. Mrs. Qin wiped away her tears as she sighed and said, I dont know what happened, but as a woman, you have to be kind to yourself. You know, the only person in the world who can be relied on is yourself. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But Mrs. Qin, she didnt have the strength to be nice to herself anymore. Life was too hard for her. After eating, she changed clothes and left the hospital. As if she didnt see Kerry standing in front of the car waiting for her, she directly went to John the Butler. She then opened the door and sat in. This... John depressed looking at young master, who nodded. He didnt say anything and sat in the Cayenne. The atmosphere in the car was depressing. Kerry had not slept almost all night, whose eyes were bloodshot. Henry, send someone to that area of the sea and look for it. I want his corpse. Yes, young master. Henry echoed, but inside he was thinking that it was impossible. It had been one night and Tianye might have been eaten by those fishes. When she returns to Ye family, Venus went to her room, depressed, but as soon as Kerry came near, she immediately got irritated, shouting at him to go away. At lunch time, Venus didnt go downstairs and Mrs. Qin called a maid to bring her the food. A few minutester, a terrified scream resounded throughout the vi. What happened? John the Butler hurried upstairs, and in Venus s bedroom, where the food was spilling all over the floor and the maid was shivering in the corner. Seeing Johne in, she said in a crying voice, Youngdy, youngdy He took two more steps in and was shocked by what he saw. Venus was lying on the bed, with a cut on her left wrist, where blood was gurgling out. The light blue sheets were soaked dark blue What are you waiting for? Go and call Dr. Han. John the Butler yelled at the maid and quickly ran out to Kerry s room, Young master!! A few secondster, Kerry ran over and asked in a rush, Whats going on? Venus! Seeing that the maid still froze, he guessed that she was scared. John then took out his cell phone to call Dr. Han, Hello? Dr. Han, get over here as fast as you can No, twenty minutes, if you cant get there in twenty minutes, shes going to die. Please hurry up! Chapter167 The Suicide of Venus (1) The Suicide of Venus (1) When Kerry saw Venus Mu, he was stunned for a while. Then he ran to the bathroom and took a few dry towels to cover her bleeding wounds. Venus, why did you hate me so much and take revenge against me in such a tragic way? Did you know how much I loved you and the baby in you? However, you were the cruel one rather than me who killed her own baby to take revenge against her husband. Kerry bandaged her wounds with his trembling hands. Looking at the dazzling blood, his heart almost stopped beating. He was afraid to lose her. He couldnt ept the fact that Venus left him forever even he had the baby. "Where is the Dr. Han? Where is him? " Kerry was nervous and scared, and the despair feelings ofst night came back to him. Trying to calm him down, John the Butler said, Dr. Han is on his way. He will be here on time. "Tell him to be hurry!" Kerrys heart was nearly broken. John the Butler didn''t dare to bother his young master, so he ran downstairs to wait for doctor Han. At the point, Mrs Qin ran out of the kitchen, wiping her hands with her apron and said, "What''s the matter? Tell me what''s the matter? " John the Butler said in a solemn expression, "The hostess cut her wrist tomit suicide." "Jesus!" Mrs Qin''s eyes widened as she couldn''t believe what she heard and asked, "Suicide? How could she be so stubborn? "I dont know." John the Butler looked anxiously at the second floor window and sighed, "From the response of our young master, I think he is in deep love with Venus. It is a real disaster if there''s something wrong with the hostess." "Pooh, Pooh! Just shut your month, OK? Mrs Qin pped the arm of John the Butler and said, "Venus is a girl blessed by the God. She''ll be OK." "Hope God bless her. Said John the Butler. Ten minutester, Dr. Han''s car appeared as expected. John the Butler rushed ahead and pissed Dr. Han''s upstairs. "What happened this time?" Dr. Han asked as he went upstairs. "It''s the hostess. Shemitted suicide by cutting her wrist." John the Butler whispered. "Motherfucker!" Dr. Han, a real gentleman, finally burst out a rude word. Then he asked, "Isn''t she pregnant? What did Kerry do to her again? " " It''s a long story. You''d better be careful to your word if you go in. " John the Butler couldnt tell him anything about the tragic fight, for he knew murder was a felony, he must be as close as an oyster. Dr. Han gave him a cold hum and said in a hard tone, "I wont ask anything, and I dont want to know it at all. But I am sure there is nothing good happening here." On the second floor, when Dr. Han anxiously walked into Venus''s bedroom, he found Kerry squatting beside the bed, holding her hands firmly with his eyes filled with tears. At the sight of Dr. Han, he raised up and suddenly fell into a faint because of his numbness feet after long-term squatting. "Please help her out." Said Kerry in a hoarse voice. Dr. Han had been angry with Kerry, but his discontent was relieved when he saw Kerrys pathetic appearance. Thanks to hising on time, Venuss situation was not in urgency. After he consulted the former doctor of Venus, Dr. Han gave a careful physical examination of Venus. Finally, he wipe off sweat on his head, turned to Kerry, who was still in a haggard look, and said, "She''s out of danger temporarily, and her child is also safe now. But her physical situation is terrible, and you must take good care of her, " said Dr. Han, To tell you the truth, as an old doctor, I haven''t seen a patient more miserable than Venus for so many years. Dont you remember how many times I''vee here since your marriage. She''s a person with flesh and blood, rather than a ything to which you can do whatever you want. Keep my words in your mind, or she may leave you forever. " "Dr. Han, please." John the Butler tugged at his arm to stop him. Kerry gave him a simple look and replied. "Alright, I get it." Dr. Han sighed and went out of the room. He couldnt help giving scolds against Kerry for he was a good doctor, and he felt pitiful about Venus every time he saw her. Her parents must be painful in heaven if they knew their good girl was tortured by Kerry. "Young master, I am sure that Dr. Han was not serious, please don''t be angry. John the Butler comforted Kerry and said. Kerry shook his head and replied, "I''m not angry because I know what he said is true.i have no reason to be angry? John, is my room ready? " John the Butler nodded quickly and said, "Yes, all the things have been arranged for a long time." Sincest time Venus burned the room, Kerry has moved here. But just now, her blood spilled in the room made his heart weight down. Followed by John the Butler, he entered the room again while holding Venus around his arms, only to find a totally new world where everything therein: the carpet, the cupboard, the bed, the sofa on the balcony, was brand new. The sunlight came in, dispersing all the darkness of the room. Kerry put her gently on the bed, covered her with a quilt, and then took seat around the bed. "Young master, why not have something to eat? It''s two o''clock P.M. "Asked John the Butler. "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat anything." Replied Kerry. John the Butler then walked out without saying anything. Downstairs, Dr. Han was enjoying a cigarette alone and sank into a deep thought. "My old friend, Couldnt you shut your month down just now? Said John the Butler. Then he asked Dr. Han for a cigarette and lit it. He hadn''t smoked for a long time, but he couldnt resist it since he was really upset today. Dr. Han took a big puff, spit out a cigarette ring and said, "That was because I had to say so, and I should stand out for her." "I know how you feel, but I hope you can take the situation of my young master into consideration." Said John the Butler. He was suddenly choked by the cigarette and kept coughing. Dr. Han chuckled, patted him on the back and said, "John, if you can''t smoke, dont manage to do it ." When the cough stopped, John the Butler dropped the half of the cigarette and trampled it out on the ground. "I cant believe I will be hurt by the cigarette, though I have given up it for a long time. Dr. Han, why not stay here for a dinner for it is near the dinner time. " Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dr. Han went to his car and said, "Sorry, my wife is still waiting for me on the downtown. Remember, John, if there is anything wrong, call me as soon as possible." "I see. See you." The shining autumn sun turned the maple leaf forest a really scenery beauty. However, John the Butler still felt the color was terribly dazzling for him. In a luxury private hospital of G City. A tall woman in outdoor jacket and green leather boots walked into the ward. There was a man lying on the bed with an oxygen mask on his face and various pipes inserted into his body. He did not wake up since he had been out of the operating room. The woman sat on the stool, cocked her legs and said slowly, "After all this time, why don''t you wake up? As the doctor said, if you don''t wake up today, you will be a person ina. I think a strong man like you wont be defeated those small injuries on you. " The woman gazed at his face for a long time, and then said to herself, "Handsome man, although I don''t know what your name is and where you are fro, I save you and pay a big deal of money. Wake up now, I dont want you to pay me back, but I think perhaps we can develop a romantic rtionship. I am rich and beautiful, all I need is just a good man like. Yeah, a good man like you!" The man in the hospital bed didn''t say anything. If he was awake, he would sneer at her and told her that he was rich and handsome, but he didnt a girl like her. Obviously, he was Tianye Mu, who was kicked into the seast night. It was a real coincidence that Xiran Xiao, the woman who rescued Tianye, was also with a great background. Perhaps she was the most famous rich woman in G city, whose parents were both abroad with tens of billions of assets. However, she didnt like to do business. She wanted to travelled all over the world. She was brave like a man, who was good at all maximal exercises. Now she had enjoyed the trip around everything corner of famous destination sites including the South Pole and the West Pole. Because of her beauty and property, the men who wanted to marry her in G city were quite arge number, but she didnt want any of them. Unexpectedly, she fell in love with a man somehow today. Fate was a really unbelievable fact. Yesterday afternoon, during her driving trip, she suddenly saw a big shadow approaching her while she was enjoying the trip. She took it a shark and got ready to run away. But it turned out as drowning man. In a hurry, she put one hand around his waist to prevent him from sinking, and put the other hand on his heart. He was alive because he still had heart beat. Without hesitation, Xiran put her oxygen pipe into his mouth and swam to the yacht with him. She was kind to her nature. She could stand by when the man was in emergency. She did not dare to dy for too long for his bleed shoulders might attract predators in the sea, whose noses were more sensitive than dogs. Chapter 167 The Suicide of Venus (2) Chapter 167 The Suicide of Venus (2) To carry Tianye Mu onto thend, they used the oxygen pipe in turn and finally, Tianye was saved by her. "Oh my God, what an amazing gift you got in your diving trip! " Her friend on the yacht was shocked. Xiran took a few breaths and said, "No more jokes, OK? Please help me get him up quickly. Maybe he is still alive." The fellow held Tianye''s arms and pulls him and Xiran unto the boat. "Wow, my friend, look back and see who you''ve attracted." Xiran looks back as he said. Jesus. Their blood froze as they saw a group of sharks approaching ten meters away from the yacht. Fortunately, her movement was fast enough to save his life. "Jay, take a look at him." Jay checked his breath and eyes and said, "He has still breathe, but I don''t think he can survive with our helps." Xiran red at him, knelt down beside Tianye and said defiantly, "Lets sail back, since we have got him up from danger, why not save him by sending him to the doctor?" Then she began to give Tianye artificial respiration. Jay shrugged about her stubborn attitude and sailed back as required. A day passed quickly, Tianye still didn''t wake up. The doctor shook his head and told Xiran, "There was too much watering into his brain and body which cause the infection of his organs therein. Although you has been rescued him from outside danger, his body will enter a dormant state. If he is not lucky enough, he may never wake up anymore. " Xiran had anticipate what the doctor would tell her. So she was calm and called a car to bring Tianye home. "This room is sunny. Come on, move him in. Be gentle, although he is unconscious like a dead body now, he is a handsome boy still." "Little Ye, you should take care of him from now on, and you should keep the doctor''s advice in mind. Butsince you are still not married, it''s not suitable for you to wipe a man''s body. Let me see. Go and call Cheng here. " The little Ye went away in a hurry. Jay frowned about the scene that Xiran was busy in taking care of Tianye, a stranger who had nothing to do with her. "My friend, this man had nothing to do with you. Do you want to support him? Dont forget what the doctor have told you, he may not wake up for the rest of his life. "So what? I can afford it anyway. Xiran said in a casual manner, "It is a good thing which I can''t give up halfway." "I think you should think over the result of it."Said Jay. Xiran interrupted him with waving her hand and said seriously, "Jay, I will keep my decision." "But how about your marriage?" Asked Jay. Xiran smiled and said, "Jay, I''m only 25 years old this year. Dont bother me with my marriage. There is no such a rule that women must get married. I can support myself. And if I want to go to bed with men, what I need is just a phone call, I dont need marriage at all. Jay''s look turned terrible and said, "Crazy, you crazy girl, just do whatever you want, and now I had to go." This was the way how Tianye became the guest of Xiran, the richest woman in G City. But since then, he had to suffer endless envy and jealousy from men in G city. Lets go back to the Ye''s House. Venus woke up at a night and saw Kerry in front of her. She closed her eyes with no words and fell to sleep again. It must be a dream. As shemitted suicide by cutting her wrist, she should stay in the hell rather than in front of Kerry. "Venus, you must be hungry since you dont eat anything today. If you still hate me, I am willing to ept your beat or scold. But I beg you dont torture yourself anymore, OK?" Venus seemed Indifferent about what he said. Now she was aware that she was still alive, which made her painful what she wanted was just to escape from this world. "Venus, lets take something to eat for the sake of our baby, OK? "Said Kerry. On hearing this, Venus fixed her eyes suddenly at her wrists which were bonded by white gauze. "Kerry, I can''t kill you, but I can kill your baby as revenge. I will do it, of course. Let me alone and I will do it. " Said her with a strange smile floated on the face. "Venus, it is not only my baby, it is also yours." ''said Kerry with a hoarse voice. " I don''t want him, it was you who got me pregnant by violence. "Cried Venus in a cold tone. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kerry stared at her and felt regretted. She was right, it was him who got her pregnant by violence. In the past, he threatened her with dignity and her brothers life. But now, she was threatening him conversely with the baby in her. And she had the gut to give up her own baby. "I will divorce you, Kerry Ye." Venus shouted. She wanted to die with her families, rather than with anyone of Family Ye. And she didn''t rejected the words "Kerry''s wife" engraved on her tombstone, which might disturbed her soul even when she went to hell. Kerry''s look turned cold and refused without hesitation, "No way." Venus sneered and cried, " You are the fucking murderer of my brother, I have no will to keep such a marriage with you. If you are still a man, just let me go for the sake of you baby. Kerry gave her a grave look and said, "Honey, I can promise you everything, but I am your husband forever, and I will not let you die." "Let me die or leave. That''s your only choice." Because she didn''t want to see him at all. As soon as she saw him, the ghost of her brother would appeared in front of her. "No, give me another way," said Kerry,. "that is, give birth to the baby and I''ll let you go." "Fucking you the baby, you the liar... dont take me as a dumb fool, OK? I will never bond myself by the baby. You are just daydreaming. " Said Venus. On hearing this, Kerry stood up and tramped away. "All in all, it is on you. Now I am going to ask Mrs Qin to deliver the meal for you." Said him. He knew he had to get rid of her suicide n, and then they could have a better talk. Sorry, honey, I cant let me go for I had fell in deep love with you now. Kerry whispered to himself. looking at the ceiling, she felt a painful sore in her eyes. Now she had no tears to shed even if shed like to cry. After a while, Mrs Qin came up with the meal and put it on the small table beside the bed. She looked at Venus lovingly with whose eyes getting wet. "Good girl, why do you want to spoil your body so terribly? Nothing is big deal when ites to your life. " Said Mrs Qin. Venus cried out in a weird manner and said, "Mrs Qin, here you know?" She smashed her heart and said, "There''s nothing left here, and I cant find any reason to live anymore." Mrs Qin wiped her tears and said, "My girl, you are still so young, and your life are full of vitality. Just look at me, I am at my 60s now, but I neverin that I cant find any reason to live anymore. There is nothing better than having a life full of vitality, and I am sure that you can ovee any difficulties. " "Mrs Qin, I understand everything you say, but I don''t want to have a try anymore, I''m tired from the life."Replied Venus. "I understand that. Since you are tired, lets stop and rest. Do nothing but to eat and sleep at the time you want. Then you will know that even if you fail to ovee the difficulties, you can walk ahead by the pace of time." Said Mrs Qin, with her hands holding Venus''s cold hands. The warmth from Mrs Qin gradually broke the lock in Venuss heart. Tears gushed out and got the rim of her eyes. "Good girl, nobody can lead a life without facing any difficulty. All of us must take something heavy on his shoulder. Listen up, start a new life with a good attitude. Then when you are old and try to look back on your hard time, you will let them go. I think this is also what your parents want to tell you. " Said Mrs Qin. Then Mrs Qin wiped her tears with her rough fingers and said, "Good girl, don''t cry, would you like to have some food? You must get recovered now. " Venus choked and nodded to her as gratitude. Mrs Qin helped her up from the bed and poured out a bowl of milky white fish soup from the small soup pot. The temperature was just right. "This is the fish soup I''ve been cooking all the afternoon, please have some," Mrs Qin fed her mouth with the spoon, and Venus drank it obediently. The mellow and warm fish soup flowed down through her dry throat into the empty stomach. All the organs of the body seemed to be activated by the delicious soup. "In fact, when I was young, I also had a daughter," After feeding her another spoon, Mrs Qin raised her head and said, "When I was 26 years old that year, my daughter was less than one year old. Her eyes were big and her smile was beautiful. Her nickname was September, because she was born in September." Chapter 167 The Suicide of Venus (3) Chapter 167 The Suicide of Venus (3) "Now where is her? " Asked Venus. "Dead." Mrs Qin sank into sorrows with whose eyes getting wet. "And I still remember that it was a summer when the heavy rainsted for several days, the house was full of water, everything including beds, quilts were all soaked. My daughter, September, was covered with eczema, and she was itching and crying all the days. I pitied her so much that I left her to her father and I went to buy medicine for her in the rainy days. But, I am so sorry, I didn''t expect... " It was a really old story for Mrs Qin for she hadnt mention it for a long time. But even now, she could still remember it clearly. She wiped her tears and continued to say, "When I was back with medicine, I saw many vigers surrounding my yard and what I found there was a ruin. A debris flow buried my families. Both September and his father were buried there... " Venus was moved her story. And this was perhaps the reason why Mrs Qin never go back her hometown. "Then, the grandparents of September drove me out of the house. I went to the city to look for a job. I had tried a lot and also suffered a lot. At that moment, I had the same thought as you. I wanted to die. But finally, I survived and met the Lady Ye. That why I was here. " "Then didn''t you get married?" Venus asked. Mrs Qin wiped away her tears and sighed, "the Lady Ye is so kind-hearted that She introduced me to some of good men. But I am a unlucky woman because those who want to marry me quit it for most of them suffered the unlucky terrible idents. So I choose to forget it at all. I dont care about marriage, what I care is being alive. There''s really nothing left for a dead person. " Since then, the Ye family has been the home of Mrs Qin, and her family members became those in the Family Ye. After the sad story was over, the bowl of fish soup was finished by Venus. "Come on, good girl, lets finish the cup of red date porridge." Said Mrs Qin with a touch of sadness on her face. Venus shook her head with smile and said, "Sorry, Id like to but I am really full now." "The fish soup is not enough fill your stomach. Perhaps you will wake up hungry in the mid-night. Lets have some spoons of the porridge." Mrs Qin handed the spoon to her mouth. Venus became meek like a little daughter of her and ate as she said. The red date porridge went down half. Mrs Qin smiled and said, "Good girl, have a good sleep now and don''t bother yourself to think about anything. Tomorrow when the sun rises, it will be a brand new day." Burning herself into the dry and warm quilt, Venus was still digesting the moving story of Mrs. Qin. In spite of the warmforts from Mrs. Qin, the pain in the depth of her heart stayed still as cold as it was. Outside the bedroom, Kerry leaned against the wall with a cigarette. At the sight of Mrs Qin, he turned back and asked, "How about Venus?" Mrs Qin nodded and said, "The fish soup was finished, and she also had half a bowl of porridge." Kerry smiled with a breath of relief and said, "That''s good, that''s good, Mrs Qin, I owe you now." "There is nothing that you owe me. You are just like my son, and all I hope is you are good. "Said Mrs Qin" As Venus is not in a good mood these days, I hope you can take care of her thoughts. Then after a while, she will get recovered. " "Well, I know." Kerry took a puff and stamped it out. He did not eat anything all the day and now, the good news brought him back a normal life and also brought hunger back to him. On the next day, Kerry visited Venuss room while she was still in her tight sleep. Then he left with a gentle kiss on her forehead for he knew perhaps she didn''t want to see him at this point, and what he had to do now was to hide from her. The sun came in and sent its warmth to Venus. She raised up from the bed and went to the balcony. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. A maid pushed the door in and rushed up to support her. "My hostess, please take care of yourself." Venus looked at her with a smile and said, "I want to bask in the sun." "Alright, my hostess, let me help you there. Then she stood beside Venus and support her with hands. A few minutester when Venus was given to the scenery in the distance, she asked the maid, "Don''t you have another work?" "The young master has ordered me to take care of you, my hostess. If you need anything, I will get you here. Replied the maid in a good manner. The order She got was to stay with Venus at any time and any ce. Venus sneered to her reply for she knew Kerry was still afraid she wouldmit suicide again. In the next few days, Kerry kept hiding Venus to avoid any dispute with her. And the maid stayed with her at any time and any ce as ordered, even when she went to the toilet or went to bed. And everything in the room with a sharp angle disappeared at a night. It seemed everything went well except Venus. She got a terrible depression and lost sleep all night. Venus didnt reject food anymore and she had what Mrs Qin gave. However, her body was constantly became thin and weak, and the depression turned her into a silent one. Sometimes she didn''t say anything at a whole day, but to sit there to bask in the sun. "What can I do? It is terrible to see our hostess keep silent all day." Looking at her figure by theke, John the Butler said with concerns. Mrs Qin also looked worried and said, "Ive tried, but she still doesn''t talk." "Why not ask the young master to send a psychologist here?" Said John the butler. Mrs Qin nodded and replied, "I agree, the hostess has a mental disease, which can never be cured by any food." "Well, I''ll tell him when the young masteres back in the evening." Said John the butler. The wind began to rise by theke. At the sight of her thin clothes, the maid bent down and said to her, "My hostess, let me get you a warm dress." Venus stared at the clearke with no reply. The maid seemed to be used to getting along with her, and Silence meant yes for her. For most of the time she would do as asked just like a puppet without soul. So the maid felt gradually rxed about her presence. When the maid left, the illusion came to her as if the smiling face of her brother appeared on theke. "Brother --" Venus called softly as she went close to theke. The water was so cold that she was nearly dumb. But she didnt stop, she was going to look for her brother. When the maid came with a coat, she saw Venus walking into theke and the water had reached her knee. My God! She must lost her mind again! The maid was flustered and ran toward theke with a loud cry, "My hostess, don''t go there. Somebody, help. " No reply. "Help, help!" The maid yelled and went down directly to theke to bring Venus back, though she couldnt swim at all. When John the Butler heard her call for help, his heart thumped for a moment for he knew that something terrible had happened there, and he must be hurry. "My God, how did she..." Asked John the Butler. The maid was wading fast in the shallow water, when she was about to grasp Venus''s arm. An ident happened to her that she slipped and fell into theke. "Ah, help me." The maid couldnt swim and she was scared by the ident. At the point, a strong hand grasped her legs and pulled her out of the water. As she wiped the water on her face, she saw that it was John the butler who saved her just now. "Calm down, it is in a shallow water." John the Butler roared at her and strode toward Venus. " Stop, don''t go farther any more, my hostess. " Cried John the butler. But Venus went straight ahead as if she didn''t hear him at all, and theke water had already covered her thighs. "My hostess, I beg you, lets go back home." John the Butler snatched her arm. He was anxious, and a little angry, but Venus still stood there and kept silent. John the Butler guessed she sank into the illusion again. He called the maid to help the hostess out of theck. "My hostess, let''s go back." Whispered John the Butler. Chapter 168 You cant die (1) Chapter 168 You can''t die (1) Venus s stares were nk, My brother is there. John was a little numb and exined, Youngdy, you mistake it. Your brother is not in theke. Lets go back. Then he and the maid dragged her to the shore. Brother, I want to go find my brother. Venus struggled, but they didnt let her go. No matter how Venus struggled, they tried their best to hold her. until Venus was taken back, the two of them were wet all over. Mrs. Qin also ran over at this time, and seeing this, she knew what she said to her was in vain. She was still determined to die. John, give youngdy to us. Mrs. Qin went over to help Venus up. What she needed most now was a hot bath, otherwise she would definitely catch a cold. A pregnant woman with a cold was very troublesome, for she couldnt take any medicine. She could only rely on herself to recover, but with Venuss feeble body, she probably wouldnt be able to go through it. Mrs. Qin and the maid carried Venus to the bathroom, quickly taking off her wet clothes and opening the shower head. Bring the stool to me. Mrs. Qin said to the maid. The maid moved swiftly and Mrs. Qin made Venus sit down. Mrs. Qin, wouldnt it be better to put youngdy in the bathtub? Why? The maid was puzzled. Mrs. Qin nced at her, She s pregnant now. Taking a bath is not good for the baby. Ten minutester, Mrs. Qin found that Venuss leg was not cold. Then she turned off the hot water and dried her body with a bath towel. Mrs. Qin, why dont you just let me die. Venusy on the bed, staring at the ceiling. She could have almost reunited with her mom, dad and brother. Why did they stop her? Mrs. Qin looked at her helplessly, not knowing how tofort her. Leave me alone. Im tired. Venus rolled over and turned her back to them. The huge shadow hadpletely enveloped her, but she didnt want to break through the darkness, for she didnt have any strength left. Kerry drove home in a hurry after receiving a call from John. Hows Venus? Kerry asked anxiously as soon as he got out of the car. Shes in her room. Kerry strode upstairs to the bedroom, only to see Venus asleep. He breathed in relief and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her face with concentration and affection. On the way back, his heart was clutched tightly by a pair of hands, and every breath he took carried piercing pain. He had run countless red lights and even almost had a car ident. He couldnt believe that Venus was still doing something so decisive after so many days of peace. Kerry began to wonder if he really was too selfish to not let her go. But if he kept making her stay here, he wouldpletely lose her. He had always thought that time could heal any hurt, and even if it couldnt, he would let her return to the normal life, but he was wrong. To let her go? What about the baby? This was his first baby and how could he allow it to live with no father? But if he didnt let her go, her life would be consumed little by little in this vi, which was not he wanted. he didnt want her to die. Venus, you used to be so strong and unconquerable. You knew what, Id rather you yell at me every day, even if you were trying every possible way to get revenge on me, than for you to be so quiet as a puppet. Kerry fondled her face and it had been a long time for him to look at her so closely. In order not to let her in a calm state, he tried not to appear in front of her as much as possible, only gazing at her back from an angle she couldnt see. Kerry had never loved anyone and the only little touch was from Xinyou Qiao, then Venus. But he didnt know how to love her and she didnt want anything from him. And he couldnt give what she wanted. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After staying in the room for a while, Kerry left. John recalled his conversation with Mrs. Qin in the afternoon and said to Kerry, Young master, young lady s spirit will copse if she continues like this. She is not physically ill, so how about a psychiatrist? Kerry rubbed his aching temples and was stunned for a moment when he heard this, Then ask Dr. Han to find a good for her. Okay, Im going to call him. The next day, Dr. Han arrived with his psychiatrist friend, a beautiful youngdy with sses and a searching light in her eyes. Mr. Ye, this is my friend, a very good psychiatrist. The beautiful doctor stretched out her hand, Hello, my surname is Yan, just call me Dr. Yan. Kerry shook her hand, Thanks foring. Im Kerry. Where is the patient? Dr. Yan got straight to the point without pleasantries, for she was paid by minutes. Please follow me. Kerry took them to the door, pushing it open and said, You guys go in first. Venus was sitting on the balcony basking in the sun, wearing a smoky grey knitted dress, with bulging belly. Her long hair softly fell over her shoulders, a very quiet and gentle woman. She didnt look back when she heard footsteps, and she was losing interest in anything now. Venus, you look much better. Doctor Han approached her with a gentle smile. Venus looked back at him and said softly, Dr. Han, I know your re lying. You can actually find that Im joking? Dr. Han continued, You really are the most tough person Ive ever met, and I cant remember how many times Ive saved your life. I dont remember either. Venuss eyes fell on the distant swimming pool. She remembered the time when she was teased by Kerry into jumping into the swimming pool for a pen in order to ask him to lend her a million, but she ended up almost drowning and that time it was Dr. Han who saved her. Looking back now, she didnt believe that she could make it. If shed known that so much would happen after that, she would have given in to her fate and just drowned in the pool. Maybe her brother wouldnt have died. Venus, this is my friend, do you want to talk to her? Dr. Han said cautiously. Without lifting her eyelids, Venus said indifferently, What do you want to talk about? Dr. Yan sat down on the couch across from her with a smile, Anything you want. Im a good listener. But I dont have anything I want to say, Venus stopped and turned her head to look at Dr. Yan, Perhaps you can tell me how to die without being stopped. Dr. Yan was dumbfounded for a few seconds, for she had never seen a patient ask such a question on their first meeting. She could sense her despair and misanthropy. Last night, Dr. Han had told her everything she needed to know about Venus. She marveled at her strength while felt sorry for her. Chapter 168 You Cant Die (2) Chapter 168 You Can''t Die (2) Venus Mu, the sun is so good out there and there are so many things worth chasing. Why do you want to die? Venus smiled and said: What do those have to do with me? What you gain will eventually be lost. I just want to get to the end of my life in advance. Isnt that OK? Dr. Yan looked at her cold face and said softly: Can you tell me whats on your mind? Venus was silent. She didnt want to say anything, and she didnt have anything to say. Dont be psychologically burdened. You can think of me as a tree hole and say whatever you want to me. Please trust in my professional integrity. Dr. Yan said. Then Dr. Yan winked at Dr. Han, who nodded and went out. Kerry Ye waited anxiously at the door of the room with his arms folded. When Dr. Han came out, Kerry asked quickly, How is she doing? Dr. Yan is talking to her. Kerry looked at the closed door with a faint worry in his heart. If the psychiatrist couldnt do anything, he really didnt know what to do. Nearly half an hourter, Dr. Yan came out somewhat frustrated. She looked at Kerrys blue eyes and said: Your wife is suffering from severe depression, and she refused to talk to me. But you spent so much time in there She kept on asking me a question. Kerry had a bad hunch, but he still asked, Whats that? Whats the most effective way to die? Dr. Yan said directly. Kerrys mind went nk and he felt short of breath. Would he really lose Venus? Mr. Ye, you have to be much more patient with a person who wants tomit suicide. Dr. Yan said. Dr. Yan didnt want Venus tomit suicide at such a young age. I know, but now she wouldnt listen to anyone. IKerry said painfully, Theres nothing I can do. Dr. Yan thought for a moment and said, Ille back tomorrow and see if anything has changed. Thanks for the trouble. Kerry said with heartfelt thanks. Thats a doctors duty. Ill take my leave. Then Kerry walked Dr. Han and Dr. Yan to the door of the vi. Its not good for her to be at home all the time. Take her to somewhere she likes when you have time. Its helpful to the treatment. Dr. Yan said when she was about to drove away. Thank you. After the two doctors left, Kerry thought about where is the ce Venus likes. Is there a ce she likes? Even if there is a ce she likes, she didnt seem to have told him. But then a ce suddenly urred to Kerry. Kerry didnt know if Venus likes it, but he was sure that she wont hate it. After lunch, Kerry plucked up the courage to go to the bedroom. Venus nested on the sofa and looked out at the blue sky. She didnt seem to have left the little balcony since the morning. Im taking you to somewhere. Kerry said. Venus didnt reply and Kerry took it for granted that she had agreed. Then Kerry went to the cloakroom to get a pair of ts and put them on for her. Do you want to go downstairs by yourself, or shall I carry you downstairs? Kerry asked. Venus was silent for a while and then stood up slowly. Since the result is the same, Venus preferred the one she hates less. After Venus had taken a few steps, Kerry noticed theres cold sweat on his palms. He was nervous. Kerry nursed Venuss arm down the stairs. The car was already waiting at the door, and Henrys the driver. As the car moved slowly along the road, Venus looked out of the window at the cars speeding by. She couldnt help thinking that if she suddenly ran into the middle of the road, would she die faster. But the driver would certainly fall on evil days, and may end up in jail, so she abandoned the idea. She just wanted to die quietly and not to cause so much trouble to others. Thendscape became familiar to her, with small restaurants, bookstores and all kinds of roadside stands Thats Venus university. Venus got out of the car at the gate of the university. Looking at the studentsing in and out, and the smiles on their faces, Venuss facial expression changed. This is the ce where she grew up fast and gave her dreams wings. Kerry pulled Venuss wrist by force and said, Come on, lets go inside. Venus tried to break free of his hand, but failed. Kerry, let me go. I can go by myself. No, there are so many cars and bikes on campus that Im afraid they might hit you. Kerry said punningly. I wont kill myself on campus. This is the sea of knowledge and I will not defile it. Venus said. By her implication, the vi of Ye family is a hell and there is nothing wrong with her dying in the hell. Kerry didnt quarrel with her, but he didnt let go of her hand. The campus environment is fresh and vibrant, full of youthful atmosphere. Venus closed her eyes and took a deep breath, with the fragrance of osmanthus floating between her nose. Why the osmanthuss still blooming at this time of year? The thing she remembers most clearly is that every year when the freshmen start school, the first sentence the president says at the opening ceremony is Its a cool autumn with the fragrance of osmanthus. The president said the same sentence for four years, therefore, osmanthus has be her most profound memory of the university. Wherever she goes, as soon as she smells the scent of osmanthus, she thinks of her own university. Maybe this is the unique smell belonging to the university. Kerry took her by the wrist and walked slowly. They walked past the famous Zhixing Road, the girls dormitory where she lived, the library where she stayed upte, the teaching building, the vibrant yground Kerrys like a huge ma, no matter where he went, he attracted a lot of students eyes, especially girls eyes of admiration. But Kerry was so focused on Venus that he didnt notice anyone looking at him. As they passed a summerhouse, Kerry asked thoughtfully, Are you tired? Do you want to take a break? Venus did feel a little tired. When Venus was about to sit down, Kerry said, Wait a moment, the chair is so cold. Then he took off his suit and folded it over the marble top of the chair. Hepletely ignored that the suit that is worth tens of thousands of yuan. Venus didnt care about it too and sit down. Seeing this, the girls passing by were very envious. Wow, hes so handsome and so sweet. Why dont I have such a boyfriend? They whispered. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kerry heard their words and he looked down at Venus. Venus must want to keep away from a boyfriend like me. Kerry said to himself. They walked for a while and stopped to take a rest. After walking around half the campus, it was getting dark. What do you want to eat? Kerry asked. Kerry put his arm around Venuss shoulder and headed for a snack street. Although Venus was disgusted by his behavior, he still wanted to do it. Because there were so many people here and he was afraid of other crowding her. After the morning sickness was gone, Venuss appetite was much better. Its just that shes in a bad mood that she didnt eat much. Venus walked to a noodle restaurant full of people, but Kerry stopped her. Do you want to eat noodles? There are so many people. Lets change to another one. Kerry said. Kerry spoke so naturally that no nervousness and worry could be heard in his voice. Chapter 168 You Cant Die (3) Chapter 168 You Can''t Die (3) He didnt dare to let Venus Mu go into the noodle shop because he was afraid that she would order a bowl of Zajiang noodles, which was Tianye Mu s favorite. She would copse. Venus didnt seem to think that much and chose a Maocai Restaurant (a kind of hot pot) that looked clean. Venus? A familiar voice was sounded behind her, and Venus looked back, only to see a senior brother that she had met a few months ago. Hi. He was still with a girl. When he saw Kerry Ye, he froze for a moment. Youyoure pregnant? Congrattions! This is my girlfriend and were nning to get married at the end of the year. He said so, with no much happiness. Congrattions. Kerry didnt recognize the man in front of him was the one who helped Kevin, so he just nodded at him and asked Venus in a low voice, Is it okay if I order this? Whatever. Venus said indifferently. Kerry then ced his suit on the stool and helped Venus sit down. What he was doing really shocked the man. Since thest time they met, he had checked on Venuss husband, but he did not expect it to be the CEO of Yehuang Group. Rumors said that he was a very autocratic leader, who was cold, but now he was apanying Venus to eat in this small shop, which really made the senior brother unable to believe. And his girlfriend was even more jealous. She immediately noticed that Kerry s suit was a luxury, at least 20,000 yuan, and he used such expensive clothes as a cushion for his wife. Since we all know each other, why dont we sit down and eat together? Senior brother said with hospitality. Venus smiled at him for his help ofst time, Sure, sit down please. Kerry froze for a few seconds, for he hadnt seen the smile for a long time. He had almost forgotten what her smile looked like. Today, he was too lucky to see her smile. It seemed that Dr. Yan was right. She needed to go out. Venus and Kerry sat in a row, with Venuss senior brother across from her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After you asked for my phone numberst time, how s your friend then? He tried to find some topics. Much better. Thank you. Youre wee, its not a problem. He answered. It was only then that Kerry recognized that the man was the one who had given her Dr. Huas phone number, so he changed a better attitude towards him. Thank you so much. Thank you for saving my brothers hand. Kerry thanked heartily. He was a little nervous, for he knew who Kerry was, so he tried to be polite, No, no, its not a big deal. I just gave you a phone call. By the way, why did you guyse here? Venus said she missed her school and wanted to have a look, so here we are. What about you guys? Kerry was skilled at lying. Venus sneered. What a liar. The senior brother patted his girlfriends hand and said, My girlfriend has never been to our school, so I want to show her around. I didnt expect to run into you guys, what a coincidence. Well, its quite a coincidence. Ever since Kerry barged into her vision, she kept fixing her eyes on him instead of looking at her husband. And what about Kerry? He was already used to this kind of stares, treating herpletely like air. But she didnt want to put up with the neglect and tugged on her boyfriends elbow with a gentle smile, Why dont you introduce me to them? Senior brother was a little embarrassed. He once loved Venus, and its also the first time for him to meet Kerry, so they actually werent friends. But he didnt want to make his girlfriend disappoint, This is my senior sister, Venus, and this is her husband, Kerry. She got curious when she heard the name, staring at Kerry, asking in surprise, Kerry? Is that Kerry from Yehuang Group? Unfortunately, Kerry kept his eyes on Venus the whole time, and didnt receive any admiration from her. Then he helped Venus to prepare the bowls and chopsticks. He became more and more embarrassed and seeing that Kerry didnt answer, he had to exined, Is there another person named Kerry in City A? His girlfriend waspletely captured by Kerry, Wow, I didnt expect that Mr. Ye is even more handsome than that in the magazine. Thank you. Kerry responded indifferently. She then noticed that Venus was pregnant. She then thought that she definitely couldnt do that with Kerry, so this was definitely a good opportunity for her. Thinking of this, she bowed her head and smiled. Kerry ordered the meal first, so it was served first. He gave the chopsticks to Venus and asked with concern, Do you want rice? No. Venus said. She didnt want others to see her real situation, so she tried to be patient. But she didnt sense that Kerry had no interest in her at all, Venus, when you are pregnant, you should eat more so that the child can grow up healthy. Thanks, I will. Venus didnt want to embarrass her senior brother, so she answered. Then, the woman aimed at Kerry, her tone full of admiration, Mr. Ye, the new womens clothing launched by yourpany are really beautiful and Ive bought several ones. Kerry politely said, Thank you for your support. At this time, their dish was served, which was a spicy one and looked even more delicious than what Venus had ordered. Mr. Ye, Venus is pregnant and she cant eat spicy food. Why dont you eat with us? No, thanks. I dont like spicy food. Kerry directly refused, picking the vegetables in the bowl that Venus liked. Chapter 169 The Secret Man in Black (1) Chapter 169 The Secret Man in ck (1) He was a smart man, quickly noticing that something was wrong with his girlfriend. She wasnt this enthusiastic about him, could it be that His face turned sullen. The atmosphere had a brief moment of silence. Suddenly, Kerry Ye was lightly kicked on the calf. He raised his eyebrows, looking at the woman sitting opposite. At this time, she was eating with her head down, as if it was just an ident. Kerrys legs withdrew back, focusing on taking care of Venus Mu, but half a minuteter, a toe rubbed against his calf. Kerry stopped and looked up at her. This time, she was casting a flirty look on him, but Kerry averted his look. This woman was really bold enough to tease Kerry in this situation. Mr. Ye, what kind of sports do you usually do? She asked while rubbing against his calf with her toes. Kerry knew well what she wanted, but he didnt want to fall out with her in front of Venus, so he said in a cold voice, Nothing. But youre in such a good shape? Do you have any secret? No, born with it. A fool could see that Kerry didnt want to talk to her anymore, but she was oblivious to his indifference and continued to say with great enthusiasm, Im just envious of you, eating without getting fat. Mr. Ye, I really like yourpanys womens clothing, what style do you think Im suitable to wear? Can you rmend me some? Xiaoyou, Mr. Ye is very busy. Dont trouble him. Her husband couldnt help but stop her as he saw that Kerry was losing him patience. But she pursed her lips, Its dinner time and I dont waste his work time. Kerry was so disgusted at her flirtation under the table. Seeing that Venus was almost done eating, he asked softly, Are you full? I notice theres a porridge shop ahead, lets go have some. No, Im full. Venus wiped her mouth with a tissue. Xiaoyou became jealous, Did Venus have a fight with Mr. Ye? It s already hard for men to work. You need to care him more. Xiaoyou, youre talking too much today. Her husband warned her in a low voice. Seeing that Venus didnt answer her, what she said was harsher, Why not answer me? Am I wrong? Venus sighed inside. When she was about to exin, Kerry said in a cold voice, As long as Venus is willing to stay by my side, I wont care how she treats me. And stop kicking me with your toes, Im not interested in you at all. Then he said to her husband, Why not break up with this kind of woman? Shell dump you whenever she hooks up with someone better than you. Mr. Ye He flushed. Xiaoyou, however, was pale without saying anything. Kerry took out a business card from his money clip and gave it to him, saying, Youve helped usst time, so if you need anything, juste to me. He took the business card with both hands and said, Well, thank you so much. Kerry got up from his stool and leaned over to Venus and said, Lets go. Go home and rest. Venus smiled at her senior brother and got up and left the restaurant. When the two had walked away, senior brother said with a cold face, Were done. Bye. Xiaoyou still wanted to make him stay, but senior brother didnt give her a chance, who turned around and walked away. The only little bit of dignity he had in front of Venus was all shattered by this woman. Why had he chosen her? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The following day, Yehuang Group After reading some documents, Kerry was still a little worried about Venus, so he made a phone call. John, is Dr. Yan here? Young master, he has arrived ten minutes ago and is now in Venus s room. Kerry was relieved, Well, thats good, call me if there is anything. Sure. After hanging up the phone, Secretary Liu walked in, Mr. Ye, Mr. Changrui Mu wants to see you. Changrui? Whats he doing here? Oh, right, Kerry remembered that he promised to help him take back Mus Group in order to find Venus some time ago. Now, he should be here for this. But he was a total daydreamer. Even if Tianye Mu was dead, there was still Venus. He didnt care Mu familys property before, but now, what belonged to Venus, he didnt want to give it to someone else. Mr. Ye, let him in? Secretary Liu asked again. Kerry smiled, Let him in. He would like to see what tricks could he y. Soon, there was a knock at the door, and without looking up, he kept reading the documents in his hands, Pleasee in. Changrui came in radiantly. He had heard rumors that Tianye had disappeared again and he thought it must have something to do with Kerry, so he rushed to make him fulfill his promise. He hated living in that small house and the little money that Tianye gave him was spentvishly by Yiyao Mu within a few days. Three meals a day was even a dream for him. Mr. Ye, how are you? Changrui nodded and greeted attentively. Kerry didnt look at him and directly asked, What are you looking for me for? Changrui took a few steps forward to his huge desk, stretching his hand on the desk and said with a smile, Mr. Ye, do you still remember our agreementst time? You would help me take back Mus Group after you found Tianye. Kerry finally put down the document in his hands and looked up at him with a smirk, Yes, I remember. Changrui was surprised, his eyes glowing with hope, Then ...... now, its time, right? Kerry leaned against the back of the chair, with his hands in front of his chest, What? Changrui s heart thudded and he even said, Of course the right time to take back Mus Group. Mr. Ye, you dont want to go back on your word, do you? Well. Changrui, have you forgotten the premise we agreed upon at the time? Kerry helped him recall the details, Youve given me some locations of several old mansions of Mu family, and but in the end, I searched all those ces and couldnt find him, but now youvee to me to ask what you want. Changrui, are you crazy? Changrui flushed. It was true, but now only Kerry could help him, because they had amon enemy. Oh, right. Changruiughed awkwardly and said, But Mr. Ye, now that he has disappeared anyway, Im the only one that can govern the Group. If you help me take back thepany, I can give you shares. How much? Kerryughed. It seemed that this old fox was really in a dilemma. Seeing that theres some hope, Changrui said with determination, Thirty percent. He had to sacrifice something, not to mention that now, he had nothing to sacrifice. Hahaha Kerryughed again, Youre really generous. The businessman pursued profit, and with thirty percent of the shares, he could be the second largest shareholder of Mus Group. Mr. Ye, are you satisfied with this? Changrui had no choice to make a such proposal. Kerry stoppedughing and asked in puzzlement, Since you said that you are the only one in charge of Mu family, why dont you just go to thepany and take over? Whye to me for help? Speaking of this, Changrui gnashed his teeth in anger and sat on the chair next to him,ining, Ive already been to thepany, but those assholes only listen to Tianye, saying that thepany cant be handed over to me without Tianye s signature. I guess that Tianye has probably been dead somewhere and they want to carve up Mu family Shut up! Kerry harshly interrupted him. Although he was his enemy, he was someone he admired, and he was Venuss brother, so he didnt allow others to nder him. Chapter 169 The Secret Man in Black (2) Chapter 169 The Secret Man in ck (2) Changrui Mu didnt know where he had misspoken, so he stood up from his chair and said with caution, Mr. Ye, are you Kerry Ye snorted and looked at him with disdain, Changrui, do you think that because I have a personal grudge against Tianye Mu that I will help you take over thepany? You underestimate me. Changrui, I, Kerry, hate people so much like you who are ungrateful and greedy. If you want Mu familys property, then go get it by yourself. I wont help you. Get lost, I dont want to see you anymore. After being stunned for a few seconds, a treacherous smile appeared on his face, Kerry, dont regret. Though you rejected me, there are still a lot of people who want to work with me. I dont believe that no one will be interest in such profits. Then have a try. Fine, well see. Changrui turned around in a huff and walked away. Staring at the closed door, Kerry thought to himself that if Venus was in a better mood, he could give Mu familyspany to her, but now, how could she care about the money when she could even give up her child? Just let Changrui go. Anyway, he could get thepany back whenever he wanted. Ye familys vi Dr. Yans consultation didnt go well, for Venus held a very negative attitude towards any question she asked. Venus might be the most tough patient that Dr. Yan had encountered, for she refused to recover from her bottom of her heart. She wanted death instead of nothing else. The patients she had met were all longing for rebirth, but Venus was different. No matter how good Dr. Yans medical skills were, she couldnt heal a person whose heart was dead. Doctor Yan, how is our youngdy? John asked with worry. Dr. Yan looked up at the balcony on the second floor and said regretfully, John, tell Mr. Ye that theres nothing I can do. Let him find another person. This, Dr. Yan John didnt expect Venuss condition to be so serious, Dr. Yan, what else can you do? She shook her head, Im sorry, maybe Im not good enough. I tried my best. Im sorry, goodbye. John sent her off, sighing inwardly. What else could he do? In the evening, Kerry kept silent for a quite long time after hearing John s words when he returned home. Did he have to let her go? At least she and the baby would keep living. Late at night, the new maid was sleeping soundly on the sofa, but Venus couldnt fall asleep with her eyes open. She couldnt remember how many nights she hadnt fallen asleep. She wanted to be like the maid, falling asleep as soon as she touched her pillow, without thinking anything, but she couldnt. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would recall the images of her parents death and her brother falling off a cliff, and even Xinyou Qiao, and the unbearable past. These things were like movies, shing through her mind She tried to ward them off, but she couldnt, so she kept her eyes open. Didnt pregnant women need a lot of sleep? why was it so hard for her to fall asleep? If she could, shed love to take a sleeping pill. Outside, the wind whistled. When Venus rolled over and was about to close her eyes to sleep, a shadow suddenly appeared on the balcony. She was too shocked to see this, maybe it was because of Xiaozi. One more thing, she subconsciously felt that this person may be Kerry. Because he enjoyed shing when he was pretending to be Xiaozi. The man in ck carefully observed the surroundings and walked into the room. No, this wasnt Kerry, for he wouldnt be so careful if he came in. Not knowing what he was up to, Venus squinted her eyes and pretended to sleep. The man walked to the maid and plugged a handkerchief on her nose, and soon, the maid was snoring even louder. Then, from her squinting eyes,Venus saw the man in ck walking towards her step by step. Who are you? What do you want? Venus opened her eyes and looked at him. The man was clearly shocked by her calmness, and after a few seconds, he asked her in a husky voice, Arent you afraid? An ordinary person would have already yelled and screamed, and he was ready to cover her mouth and negotiate with her. Venus sat up, pulling the nket up to her neck, and said calmly, Is there any need to be afraid of? Ive been thinking about how to dietely and if you can help me, I will be grateful. The man said in a deep voice, Im not here to kill you. Im here to take you away. Venus raised her eyebrows and couldnt help butugh, Take me away? I dont even know who you are. Why should I go with you? It doesnt matter who I am. Its my bosssmission. Whos your boss? The man paused for a few seconds and said, Tianye. There was some hope reappearing in her eyes, My brother? Yes, although something happened to him, he gave us a task that we mustplete. The man said in a very serious way. Venuss eyes were a little sore. Her only brother in the world who was good to her was killed by Kerry just like that. Miss Mu, pleasee with me. I will take you out of here. The man began to lose his patience. Venus lifted the nket to get out of the bed and suddenly stopped. Why was she so stupid? How could she so easily believe him? What if its not? Did my brother really ask you to take me out? Venuss legs went back into the nket. Sure. The man then looked outside the balcony. He was noting alone and there was someone outside waiting for him. If he couldnt take Venus out, Ye familys bodyguards will notice them, Miss Mu, please believe me. I wont lie to you. Then answer me, do you know what happened to my brother? Venus tried to see the look in his eyes as a way to find out if he was lying or not, but the light was too dim for her to see anything. Its not something we should know about. We get a mission and what we do is toplete it. As for the boss, we cant ask more about him. Venus became more and more suspicious inside. How could they not know how her brother had died? Go away, I need to think about it. Venus said indifferently. The man in ck frowned, Miss Mu, what else do you need to think about? Consider whether youre telling the truth or not. Go away, Im not going to go with you tonight. You He was going to say something else, but there were some dogs barking in the distance, so he couldnt stay longer. Seeing that Venus was determined, he had to say, Okay, Ille back. I hope youll change your mind by then. Wait, what have you done to her? Venus was talking about the maid. She was willing to die, but that didnt mean she wanted to see innocent people die. The man in ck didnt stop, She will sleep a little longer and she will ake up in the morning. Then the man disappeared from the balcony. In the distance, the barking became more intense, mixed with the sound of hurried footsteps. Venusy down, thinking about his words, which were mixed with lies. But there was still something she could believewho else wanted to take her away except her brother? When the bedroom door was pushed open, Venus heard familiar footsteps and quickly closed her eyes. Kerry, wearing a dark blue robe, strode in. Seeing that Venus was sleeping peacefully on the bed, he relived. Shes still there, shes still there. The bodyguards reported that someone had broken into the vi. His first reaction was to see if Venus was alright, and now seeing she was still here, he stopped worrying. Walking forward, Kerry gently touched her face, warm. Leaning down to kiss her forehead, Kerry then left the room. As soon as the door closed, Venus opened her eyes, full of disgust. She wiped her forehead, as if to remove all traces of him.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 169 The Secret Man in Black (3) Chapter 169 The Secret Man in ck (3) The living room, light on. Kerry Ye was sitting on the sofa, looking cold and steadfast. Where is the man? Have you caught him? He asked Henry who had just entered the room. Henry shook his head with apology, No, but someone has been sent after them. Rubbish, you dont even notice at all. What can you do? Kerry roared in a low voice, for he didnt want to wake up the one sleeping upstairs. Henry lowered his head, Im sorry, young master. Dont make the stupid mistake again! Dont worry, never. Henry guaranteed. Kerry leaned back on the sofa, pressing his head against his temples. What did these people want? Was it him, or Venus Mu? He didnt believe it would be an ordinary thief, for no thief in City A would dare to offend Ye family. It was carefully nned, for they were able to retreat without leaving any trace and a hound couldnt catch them. Who exactly were they? What did they want? Tianye had died, so who else could be? A familiar face shed in Kerry mind. Was it him? If it was really him, was he for Venus, or was he seeking revenge on himself? There was no clue at all. Henry, prepare a great gift tomorrow. Its been a long time since weve visited Mr. Nangong. Young master is suspecting that the peopleing tonight were ordered by Hao Nangong? Henry instantly understood Kerry. Kerry was a little tired, Well see when we go tomorrow. OK, Henry nodded. Seeing Kerrys tightly furrowed eyebrows, he couldnt bear to say, Young master, itste at night, go to sleep first. Leave the matters here to me, Ill tell you if theres any progress. Kerry also knew that he was wasting his time waiting like this, so he might as well go to sleep. Thank you. The men sent out certainly didnt find out anything, so Henry also reprimanded his men. The next day, at ten oclock in the morning, Kerry arrived at Nangong s house. When the housekeeper opened the door to see that it was him, he warmly weed him in. Mr. Nangong was with ck hair and square face. Tough he was almost sixty, he still kept a good figure, his eyes with shrewdness. Uncle, long time no see. Kerry greeted and asked Henry to give him the gift, This wild ginseng is from Mt. Changbai, suitable for soup and wine. Mr. Nangong took it and opened it to see, which was at least of a few hundred years, hard to find in the market. Mr. Nangong smiled and said, Im so happy to see you. Kerry politely said, I havente to see you for a long time. If my father were alive, he would definitely chastise me for my poor manners. Hey, I watch you grow up, and now you are so sessful and your father will feel proud of you. Shuhua Chen echoed, Yes, look at you, now yourpany is so prosperous and you also have a family Why dont you ask your wife toe with you? I havent seen her for a long time. Shuhua said politely, in fact, she didnt want to see Venus at all, because of her, Hao and the family had fallen out several times. Speaking of his wife, Kerry had a soft look on his face and smiled, She is pregnant and its better for her to stay at home. Ah? Really? Shuhua was indeed surprised, Thats great, if Hao can be as obedient as you are and be good to get married and have children, I will be so happy. Kerry smiled. It seemed that Hao didnt tell the family about thest time he gave him a shot. If he had told, the two wouldnt be so kind to him today. Hmph, he didnt dare to tell them. if Mr. Nangong knew he had kidnapped Kevin, he would be over. By the way, where is Hao? Not at home? Kerry pretended to ask casually. Mr. Nangong answered, Hes been living outside all this time, and I havent seen him in a long time. Well. Kerry said meaningfully, Then uncle, you should keep an eye on him. He cant stand loneliness with that temperament. Dont let him cause any trouble. Mr. Nangong and his wife looked at each other, Kerry, has he made some mess? No, I was just talking. Kerry said, and then changed the topic to business. After chatting for a few minutes, he got up and was about to leave. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thank you foring today. Shuhui said politely. Okay Aunt Chen, when my baby is born, Ill invite you and uncle to the birthday party. Then Ill have to think about what gift I should prepare for the baby. Bye, then. Kerry shook Mr. Nangong s hand and got into the car. Seeing the Cayenne disappear around the corner, Mr. Nangong seemed to have changed into another person, whose face was terribly gloomy, Send someone to find out what that brat has done recently. Shuhua observed her husband and said something nice for her son, Hao has been very obedient these days. Kerry may mean nothing. Mr. Nangong snorted, Do you think Kerry is that boring? A priceless wild ginseng? Dont speak for that brat. If he really does something stupid this time, dont me me. Shuhua frowned, beginning to worry for her son. In the end, it was all because of Venus. She suddenly thought that Kerry said that she was pregnant, so she couldnt help but feel a little irritated, I want him to go on a blind date and he must go this time. Its best to get married at the end of the year, so that we can have a grandson by the end of next year. Mr. Nangong was surprised at his wifes thinking, but he didnt object to her. Its time for that brat to get married. In the car, Henry asked Kerry, Young master, can Mr. Nangong understand what you mean? Kerry nced at him, The reason why Mr. Nangong was able to fight his way out of arge and complicated family and take the seat is not only because of his decisiveness, ruthlessness, and cleverness. If he couldnt find out what I mean, then he would have already lost the seat. Henry was still a little worried, What if the man in ckst night wasnt Haos man? If it was him, Mr. Nangong s pursuit will definitely make him stop. But if its not him, ording to my understanding of Hao, he must have also gotten into a lot of trouble during this time. Its just the time for Mr. Nangong to teach him a lesson. Kerry cast his eyes out of the car, thinking inwardly, Hao, dont do anything. Otherwise, I will definitely show no mercy. The vi When the maid woke up, the sky was already bright. She jumped up from the sofa with a scream, flushing, for she had never been sote for work, which was so humiliating. By the way, where is Mrs. Ye? The maid smashed her groggy head and was relieved to see Venus on the bed. It shouldnt be a big deal for her to get up a littlete. Anyway, her job for the day was to stay with her in case she got close to anything dangerous or did anything to hurt herself. But why did her head hurt so much? She didnt do anythingst night. Venus woke up until noon, and the maid didnt wake her up. It was hard for her to have a good sleep and no one wanted to bother her. After that night, the man in ck had disappeared, never to appear again. Venus even seriously considered this. If that person could really take her out of here, did he have anything to do with her brother? What she wanted was to leave Kerry. Today was the scheduled time for the pregnancy test, and with the experience fromst time, Kerry kept apanying her all the time. It was still the doctor from thest time. When she saw Venus, the first sentence she said was, Why do you look so bad? I cant sleep. Venus said bluntly, Its just that I sleep during daytime, not night. The doctor frowned, Thats not good for the baby. You must change it. Venus tried to change it too, but there was nothing she could do at all, so she turned to the doctor, Can you give me some medicine? No, the tranquilizers will damage the babys brain, so you have to rely on yourself. The doctor took her to the ultrasound room behind her, Lie down, let me take a look at baby. Kerry helped her lie down and lifted up her clothes. Her belly was already a little big. Looking at her bulging belly, Kerry began to have some hope. The fetus is quite good, you see, The doctor pointed at a few ces on the instrument, this is the childs cheek, here is the jaw and this is the auricle. Can you see it? It should be a beautiful child. Looking at the screen, Venus began to hesitate. This was her baby and he must be the cutest baby in the world when he was born, so how could she let him die? Almost instantly, she decided that she was going to give birth to him and leave Kerry as soon as possible. She wanted this child to belong to herpletely, who had nothing to do with Kerry and the child would also follow her surname, so that even if she died, the child belonged to Mu family. Kerry, who was standing next to her, also had the same idea as her. From his eyes, one could tell how excited he was. Chapter 170 Tianye Was Coming to Save Venus (1) Chapter 170 Tianye Was Coming to Save Venus (1) They went home in time for lunch. Venus Mu had such a good appetite that she finished two bowls of rice in session. This change delighted both Kerry Ye and Mrs. Qin because it indicated that she wanted to live on. Perhaps it was the change of mind, Venus fell into sleep very quickly this night. The maid told this good news to Kerry. Fair well, take good care of her. The maid nodded heavily and was going to leave, then Kerry said, Its not easy for her to fall into sleep, so keep as quiet as you can when you go to bed and dont wake her up by your noise. With her face blushed, the maid whispered, Yes, Young Master. And then she rushed to the second floor. Good sleep and nutritious diets gave Venus a floridplexion and a better body shape. She still seldom talked, however, nor did she put on a smiley face. She turned herself into a mute, especially in face of Kerry. Its painful to face her silence and nonchnce, but Kerry had little idea to deal with this situation, besides, he didnt want to force her to do anything. The unborn baby had pulled her back from the brink of death, he didnt want to set her in that dangerous and desperate situation again because of him. This morning, Venus suddenly found that she could find no clothes in the closet to fit her, especially the trousers. It seemed that it was time to go shopping. I need to go to the mall and buy some clothes. Said she suddenly while she was taking breakfast. Kerry paused in eating for a moment and felt quite excitedHow long had it been since she talked on her initiativest time! That was indeed a voice much melodious than any other amazing music in the world. Ok, I will apany you after breakfast. Kerrys long-standing gloom was thus emptied in an instant with gaiety glittered in his azured eyes. No, I will ask Xiaoyu toe with me. Venus refused coldly. Xiaoyu was her trustworthy maid. But obviously, Kerry would not rest assured to let her go out alone, and he ignored her refusal, Im just in charge of paying the piper, you can pretend I dont exist. Venus said nothing because she knew that Kerry would not change his mind no matter how much she refused. Seeing that she did not continue to decline his ask, Kerry drank the soup with a smile and thought that he should tell Secretary Liu to postpone todays work. They went to the greatest upmarket in Sky City. Since it wasn''t the weekend, there were very few customers. All stores Venus visited were boutiques because she didn''t like maternity clothes which, in her opinion, looked too bulky and didnt fit her style. Venus walked around a few stores, but neither did she invited Kerrysment nor try on them when she decided her picks. Instead, she just handed them to Xiaoyu and told the shop assistant she needed I size. Kerry didnt say a word, he just followed them and paid the clerks, presenting himself as a nice man. He enjoyed paying for hisdy. The faint smile in her eyes made him more motivated. After half a day of shopping, Henry and Xiaoyu''s hands were fully upied, Venus didnt stop and turn to a nearby coffee shop until she noticed that they couldnt take more stuff. "You can''t drink coffee right now." Kerry reminded her. "Can''t I sit down and rest for a while?" Kerry looked at her with deep affection, "Sure, you''re in charge. Waiter, three cups of coffee and one cup of hot water please!" "Okay, one moment please." "Excuse me, where is the restroom?" Venus asked the waiter. "Go forward from here, turn right and you''ll see it." Venus went to the toilet with a hand propping her sore waist. Kerry recalled what happenedst time and gave a look to Xiaoyu, the smart maid appreciated his points and followed on immediately. Venus snickered at the man with high vignce. As the saying goes, a burned child dreads the fire. Her brother had been killed by him, could someone else help her escape once more? When she came back to her seat, the hot water had already been served. Kerry sat opposite to her and had a call about work. Venus held the cup and turned her head to look at the people walking to and fro outside of the caf. Some were rushing alone towards somewhere, some were strolling in groups with their friends, and some were frolicking with their families, everyone was relishing their felicity except she was being alone with nothing but the unborn child. Then a couple appeared in her field of vision. At first, she didn''t see anything special until the girl smiled at her with a fresh smile. Venus felt that her blood stopped flowing through her body at that moment, and her heart that had died for a long time thumped again, but she didn''t dare to show a different expression. She recognized the girl, the little nurse who had repeatedly taken her away. Why was she here? Realizing she had seen her, the little nurse patted the arm of the man beside her and nodded at her. Venuss eyes fell on the man''s face, quite ordinary, you might still fail to recognize him even once you were met again. Then, the man gently moved his lips. He said quite slowly, twice in a row. Just like hit by a thunderbolt, it urred to her the husky voice as he mouthed, Miss Mu. He was the man in ck who hade for her that night! It must be him! He was as tall as the man in ck! Venuss heart was beating fiercely. It turned out that what he said was true, he really came to finish the task to kill her brother. Kerry was off the line, seeing Venuss agitated expression, he asked in confusion, "What are you looking at?" She withdrew her gaze immediately and lowered her head to drink water, "Nothing." Kerry followed her eyesight and only caught sight of a young mother who was stooping down to teach a little boy, quite a warm and cute scene. Was she touched by that? Kerry turned to look at her top of the head and wanted to take her into his arms, telling her that if their child annoyed her, he would definitely teach the child a lesson and ask him to be obedient to mother. Venus took a sip of water, when she looked outside of the window again, she found that the little nurse and the man had disappeared, seeming that Kerry hadn''t noticed them. In the blind corner, the little nurse stared angrily at the man and whispered in a rage, "I''ve done everything ording to your demands, when are you going to let my friend go?" The man said indifferently, "What''s the hurry? When this is done, our boss will let you go. But Tianye Mu was dead, why dont you consider turning to our boss? You can also make money here anyway." The little nurse sneered, "Sorry, Im afraid that its not easy for us to appreciate your bosss taste." "Where did Tianye find you sharp-toned girls?" "You guys promised that you won''t touch a hair of Venuss head. If you break your word in the future, we will not let the matter go until we die." The little nurse said grimly,pletely devoid of the gentleness a girl of this age should have. The man pushed her forward with the gun in his hand and said, "Don''t worry, our boss will honor his words." After meeting the little nurse, Venus was in a better mood, and sometimes she would talk to Mrs. Qin. Compared to her performance in the previous two days, she looked so good that made everyone in the vi relieved. As she tried several times tomit suicide a few days before, everyone, including Ye Kerry, was put under great strain that they followed her wherever she went. Even when she went downstairs, Xiaoyu would apany her in order to keep her from sliding down to put an end to her life. The two maids were trimming nts in the garden. "Hey, why does the youngdy suddenly change her mind? Wasnt she trying to end her life before?" "Xiaoyu said the young grandmother saw the baby''s face through B-type ultrasonographyst time and then she thought it through." "People say that child is the angel falling into the mortal world, its true. It must be this angel that saved the young grandmother." "He also saved us .....haha, I was scared to death previously......" "Me too. Im so d to see alls well......" After confirming the identity of the man in ck, Venus began to wait for a chance. Since he infiltrated the Ye familyst time, Henry had stepped up the security Kerry also tried his best toe home as soon as he got off work, it was too difficult to take her out of the Ye family.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 170 Tianye Was Coming to Save Venus (2) Chapter 170 Tianye Was Coming to Save Venus (2) However, she believed in her brother''s subordinates, and they could certainlye in again since they could do so previously. On the night when the two were having dinner in the dining room, John the Butler brought them an invitation. "Young Master, Mr. Nangong asked someone to send an invitation this morning, saying that the Nangong family is going to host a dinner party in the next two days and would like to invite you and Young Lady to attend." Kerry frowned and said, "Mr. Nangong?" John the Butler said with a smile, "Yes, it is said that they''re going to give Mr. Nangong a blind date." "Hmph, it''s time for him to get married." Kerry snorted, took a look at the invitation, and then dropped it aside and turned to look at Venus, "Do you want to go?" "No." Venus refused in a cold manner, and she didn''t want to see Hao Nangong at all. Nothing good happened every time when she saw him. Besides, if she went to the party, she had to meet Shuhua Chen. She didnt like this powerful middle-aged woman. Kerry smiled gently, "Fine, it''s not suitable for you to go to that kind of crowded ce since youre pregnant." He was satisfied with Venus''s attitude, and to be honest, he didn''t want Hao to see his wife again so that there would be fewer troubles. As for this dinner, he could go by himself, which was also showing respect to Haos father. ...... The Nangong family was not far away from the Ye family, a twenty-minute drive at most. They served an extremely sumptuous dinner. Kerry saw Mr. Nangong as soon as he entered the house. Kerry, why did youe alone? Where''s your wife?" Mr. Nangong approached him. "Its inconvenient for her to move around and the doctor advised her to rest, so I''m sorry ......" "Its important to take care of the child, I can understand it." Mr. Nangong shook his hand and led him inside. Kerry, who came alone, soon attracted the attention of manydies, and some of them were wondering in secret if there existed any conflict between him and his wife. Hao, dressed in a smart suit, was chatting happily with someone, and a look of a smile shed across his eyes when he saw Kerry alone in the afterglow. "Hao, Kerry is here." Getting the sign from his fathers eye contact, Hao walked over slowly while Kerry looked indifferently at him. Mr. Nangong said in a sincere and kind tone, "I know that you two have had many unpleasant encounters in the past, but no matter what happened, you are brothers who grew up together, so why dont you have a talk and sort it out? Kerry, you''re a year older than him, I hope that you can forgive him even its for the sake of me." Then he turned his head to stare at Hao and said, "Hao, go and apologize to Kerry." Hao had obviously been taught by his father in advance and obediently reached out his right hand, "It was all my fault, I''m so sorry. I hope that you can forgive me." His words sounded quite weak, but the expression in his eyes was tough. Kerry saw through his untamed nature. How could it be possible to let Hao make an apology? It was just a show for Mr. Nangong! "Let''s the past go. Everybody has been a brag, right?" Kerry held his hand. Since Mr. Nangong was happy to see it, why didnt they act for him? Hao put on a false smile and said, "Youre right, I won''t do that anymore." Kerry, we may never have to see each other again. Mr. Nangong saw that there was something wrong with the two and interrupted, "Alright, you will still be friends, talk more with each other, ok?" "Yes, dad." Hao said obediently. He always acted like a good boy in front of his father. "You can continue your talk, I''ll go take care of other guests." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As soon as Mr. Nangong left, the smiles disappeared instantly from their faces, Kerry didn''t want to stay with him for a minute longer and was ready to turn around to leave, but Hao stopped him, "Kerry, I remember that we also invite Venus, why didn''t shee?" Kerrys eyebrows were slightly raised, he was extremely annoyed every time he heard Hao called her name in that intimate way because he thought that he was the only one in the world who had that qualification to call her like that. " Hao, firstly, you should address her as Mrs. Ye from now on, and secondly, such ces are not suitable for her since shes pregnant." Hao made a casual response with a quite scornful attitude, then he seemed to see some acquaintance in the distance, greeted and walked over. Feeling stuffed by eating a bit too much at dinner, Venus walked in the garden to help digestion, and Xiao Yu and Henry followed her inch by inch since Kerry had ordered that everything must be under control when he was not there. She felt better after taking a walk and returned back to the bedroom. She had a strong intuition that if the man in ck wasing to attack her, then tonight would be the best chance. She was a little anxious. She had never escaped from Kerry, if she couldn''t seed this time, then she wouldpletely lose confidence. When it came to nine-thirty, the man in ck, as expected, appeared on the balcony again. Venus was surprised and wondered how on earth he broke the siege set by Henry. As she turned back, Xiaoyus mouth was covered by the man in ck and she passed out before she shouted out. "Stop! What are you doing?" Venus was surprised at his actions as he undressed the maid. The man said with a poker-face, "Go and get the maid''s clothes on, the vi is now being patrolled outside." Venus let out a sigh of relief. She thought that the man was going to The maid was stripped of the clothes except for the underwear. Mavis felt a little sorry for her and covered her with the nket on the couch. "Come on, hurry up and change your clothes." The man tossed Xiaoyu''s clothes to her. Venus took the clothes without dy and ran into the dressing room. Fortunately, Xiaoyu was much fatter than her, so the clothes fitted her, then she tied her hair up as Xiaoyu did. "What should we do now?" Mavis asked nervously. "Later there will be a ckout here, and you''ll have to run to the ce with a parked Hummer behind the vi without being caught by anyone." "And then?" The man in ck showed a cruel smile, "And then? Drive the car and rush out of here." "What? It''s too risky!" Venus didn''t expect that it would be such a simple and rude n because she thought that they might take Henrys well-trained men into consideration. "Dont worry, we still have other ns." The man looked down at her, "Are you ready?" Mavis nodded firmly. She decided to trust them. The man took out his cell phone and the call was received soon, there were some noises came from the other side, "Everything is ready." "Good." A minuteter, the cable leading to the vi was cut, and the vi, which was always brightly lit, suddenly sunk in the darkness. "Go." The man said. Venus was puzzled and asked him, "Aren''t youing with me?" "I have something else to deal with." Then the man ran to the balcony and jumped out. Venus took a deep breath and open the door, she heard the voice of John the Butler, "Is the power cut out? Mrs. Qin, where are the candles?" She had the route map of the vi in her mind, so even nothing could be perceived in this pitch-ck, Venus could get down to the first floor smoothly with her usual memory. As she was about to go out, John the Butler hurriedly came over to her with the faint light of his cell phone, she put down her head, and John looked at her and said, "Don''t just stand here, quickly go light the candles." Venuss heart was about to jump out of his throat, and she answered with a higher voice, "Yes." Perhaps the mess prevented him from making a correct judgment, John didnt notice anything strange and walked upstairs quickly, "Our Young Lady must be all right." Its time to move! Venus drew up her skirt and ran towards the back of the vi. Soon a sharp whistle sounded, she didn''t know what it meant and just ran as fast as she could. There were several bodyguards rushing past her towards the southeast corner, and no one noticed her. The Hummer was parked behind the vi, exactly the one owned by Kerry. As soon as she ran up to it, the door opened, and she got in without hesitation. The car started quickly, and then, gunshots rang outside of the car Venus clutched her skirt tightly and silently prayed that nothing would happen. John knocked on the door twice but received no response. He felt something wrong, and called out "Young Lady!", but there was still no response, so he pushed the door Chapter 170 Tianye Was Coming to Save Venus (3) Chapter 170 Tianye Was Coming to Save Venus (3) Nangong familys feast was going on. Now was the dancing time. Hao Nangong looked at the watch and winked at a beautiful woman not far away, who nodded. Then she put down her wine ss and walked through the crowd to Kerry Ye. Mr. Ye, may I have a dance with you? She looked extremely pretty with the light on her face. Kerry was about to refuse, but a young man next to him enviously said, Wow, though Mr. Ye has married, youre still popr among girls. Im sorry Before Kerry could finish his sentence, the beauty interrupted him, Young master. if you refuse, I will keep inviting you until you say yes. Kerry, just a dance. Its a good opportunity and we are so jealous of you. Thats right, go ahead, Mrs. Ye. Mrs. Ye wont mind. Therefore, Kerry had no choice but dance with her. Then he put down the ss and walked to the dancing pool with the beauty. Ouch! The beautys twisted her ankle, thus falling to Kerry, who supported her subconsciously. At this moment, thedy took out his phone from his pocket and put a same one inside. Then she passed Kerry s phone to the man passing Kerry. Thank you, Mr. Ye. Thedy smiled at Kerry. Youre wee. Kerry knew this trick of women too well, so he tried to keep distance from her. During the dance, thedy kept talking to him, acting like a woman who was extremely admiring him, but Kerry just ignored her. He never knew that his phone was keeping ringing somewhere else. Ye s vi was in chaos. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. John found that Venus was missing, running outside in panic. Since Kerry didnt answer the phone, he called Henry. Henry, youngdy is missing. John said anxiously. When there were still three steps left, he didnt notice and directly fell down and the pain caused him to take along breath. If it was a young man, it wouldnt be a big deal, but John was almost sixty years old, whose bones were fragile, and he fell so hard that he couldnt even get up for a moment, and his phone fell far away. John, John! henry shouted, but John didnt answer, so he hung up the phone. He also encountered some trouble. There were several men hiding in the dark, putting down his two men. Who are you? How dare you offend Ye family? Henry shouted at the people hiding in the dark. Responding to him was a gunshot, driving Henry furious. They broke in while young master wasnt at home and youngdy was missing, so they must take her away. Take them down and if you see youngdy, dont hurt her. Henry ordered his men. Under the moonlight, dozens of shadows pounced towards the darkness, followed by fierce gunfire. On the other side, the Hummer drove quickly towards the gate without lights on, and the men in ck drew most of the vis bodyguards away again, so there was no one stopping the car. The gate was near and Venus didnt dare to breathe, staring at the closed gate. She prayed inside, Dont stop me, please But God seemed to be against her, and less than three meters from the gate, three bodyguards came to block the way, with guns in hand. Stop! One of them yelled at them. Instead of slowing down, the car was speeding up. The bodyguards looked at each other and without hesitation, they fired at the windshield. Bang! There was a loud bang, making Venus scream in shock and fell down on the back seat, but the bullet didnte in, for it was a bulletproof car. Kerry must have never thought that one day Venus would leave here in his car. Stop! The man shouted again. The driverughed arrogantly and rushed to the gate with the fastest speed. Bang, bang, bang! They still didnt prate the ss, but the front windshield had be a cobweb. Venus didnt expect the driver who came to pick her up to be so brutal, ramming straight into the gate. Seeing the car didnt stop, the bodyguards dodged away a second before the car hit them. Venus had never seen anyone could be so brave for a job. Henry, Henry, there is a car at the gate and we cant stop it. Come to backup. As soon as he finished speaking, the car hit the gate once again. Henry heard his subordinates calling for help, making sure that Venus should be sitting in the car. She was pregnant, and it was somewhat difficult to take her away on foot. He whistled and ran towards the gate, followed by more than ten bodyguards withdrawing from the darkness, leaving only four or five to deal with the other party. They would be scolded if they couldnt catch the intruder, but if Venus was taken away, then would be over. However, when he arrived at the door with his subordinates, the gate was open and three men were on the ground, two shot in the leg and one shot in the chest. Henry knew he was gonna be over. John limped and struggled toe over, freezing when he saw the scene. What to do? Venus had been taken away. John quickly came back to his senses and pped Henry, What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go to take her back. I cant find young master, so he must get into some trouble. Go to Nangong s house and there may still be some hope. What he was talking about was Kerrys superpower. Henry suddenly realized something. John was right, as long as young master was there, everything had a turnaround. Ajie, take some men and go after them. Though he knew that he might get nothing. Hao received a phone call and then looked at Kerry who was still dancing, smiling meaningfully. He turned around to leave the gorgeous banquet. Kerry, Id like to see who would be the winner. After the dance, the beauty smiled and said thank you to him and Kerry nodded at her indifferently. Looking at the time, it is almost 10 oclock, he should leave now. When he was dancing, he felt uneasy inside, feeling something might happen. Seeing that Mr. Nangong was chatting with someone, he just wanted to go back early, and he did not go up to say goodbye, directly out of the gate to his car. Soon after the car drove out of Nangong family s vi, the driver said to Kerry, who was resting on the back seat, Young master, the car in front seems to being out of our vi. Kerry immediately said, Stop. When his car stopped, the oing car also stopped, and then he saw Henry get out of the car, running over in anxiety. Kerry knew that something had happened, so he also got out of the car. Before he asked what happened, Henry spoke, young master, youngdy has been taken away. Kerry grabbed him by the arm and asked in a stern voice, What happened? Someone broke into the vi and took her away. Henry said briefly, because he knew that now Kerry didnt want to hear so much nonsense. Kerry had been worried about this and had made some preparations, but it was still inevitable. Why didnt you call me when something this big happened? Kerry roared. Henry lowered his head and said, I cant get through. No way! Kerry then took out the phone in his pocket, and when he saw the screen, a wave of anger ran up from his heart and he mmed the phone down onto the ground. His phones screensaver was a picture of Venus sitting in the garden sunbathing, but this one was indeed pure white. He suddenly realized that his phone might be switched at that moment when thedy invited him to dance. Kerry smashed his fist on the roof of the car and gritted teeth, Hao, bastard! Young master, what can we do now? Henry said worriedly. Kerry s deep blue eyes gradually turned purple and said grimly, Hmph! As long as she is still in this city, I will be able to find her. Henry looked at the change in young master. Although he didnt change too much, but his heart beat fast and said worriedly, Young master, you youd better sit in the car. At the moment, the traffic was busy. If Kerry was seen disappear, things would get tough. Knowing that Henry was well-intentioned, Kerry did not refute, opening the door and sat in. A few secondster, Henry saw him disappear. Although Henry had witnessed this miracle, but he was still shocked, of course, including the driver. When Kerry opened his eyes again, in a dense grass, he climbed up and looked around, realizing that it was an airfield near Nangong family. Then he saw was a familiar person. He ran towards him in anger, and as soon as Hao heard the footsteps and turned around, he was taken a punch and was knocked straight to the ground. Before he could figure out whats going on, the gun was at his temple. Wheres Venus? Kerry roared. Put your gun down. Several of Haos men also took out their guns. As if Kerry hadnt heard them, he stepped on his chest with his gun dead against him and once again questioned, Wheres she? When he was exerting his superpower, he was reciting Venuss name, and if he was sessful likest time, he would arrive at the ce where Venus was, but now there was no Venus, which meant that this was thest ce he could reach, and it was obvious that Hao had taken her away. Chapter 171 Who took Venus Away? Chapter 171 Who took Venus Away? Venus Mu was doing yoga in her room. When she heard the sound, she ran out in a hurry. There were two Chinese men, one of whom was holding a medical kit and a portable type-B ultrasonic instrument. "This is the doctor. Hees here to give you a body check-up." One of the men exined. Venus looked at them vigntly, turned around, and entered the room, followed by the doctor. "How long have you been pregnant?" The doctor asked. Venus thought about the time and replied, "Five months in six days." The doctor looked at the picture on the screen, "You must be feeling the fetal movement now." "Yes!" A relieved smile appeared on Venus''s face. When the baby moved in her belly for the first time, she was so surprised that she almost jumped up. It was the first time that she felt the happiness of being a mother. Venus thought she almost cried with joy. After observing for a few minutes with B Ultrasound, the doctorforted, "The fetus is in good condition. Don''t worry. And you seem to be unustomed to the local conditions. It''s very helpful for the development of the baby in your belly." Venus put down her clothes and felt relieved. The doctor continued spoke while packing up, "The weather here is wet. Pay attention to your diet. If you feel ufortable, you can ask Shan Su to call me." "Her name is Shan?" Venus was surprised as she didn''t know the woman''s name before. "Yes." The doctor didn''t say anything else and went out after packing the medicine box. Venus followed them out at once. Seeing that they were leaving, she shouted, "Why did you kidnap me? Let me see your boss!" The man turned around and stared at her seriously. "When our boss wants to talk with you, he will come here." "But... What the hell are you doing? At least, I need a mental Preparation." Although Venus had strong adaptability, it was torture to wait in a strange ce alone. It was like a fish on the chopping board, waiting for the cook to cut it down. "We don''t know what our boss means. Just stay here." Then the two of them walked towards the helicopter not far away. Venus was so angry! She could not ept the man''s exnation. What was the so-called ''just stay here''? She didn''t know their intention, and waited here for such a long time! How could she feel assured? Time flies, Venus''s belly became bigger. Her fair skin was tanned, but she looked more healthy. The bigger the baby was, thezier Venus was. Seeing that Venus was walking ufortably, Shan brought a chair from somewhere and put it under the shade of a tree. After dinner, Venus lied on it to enjoy the scenery. Time seemed to have stopped on this ind. Every day, it was the same sea, the same scenery, and the same food. From childhood to adulthood, Venus had never lived such a life. The people and things in the sky city seemed to have happened in her previous life. When Venus was free, she would think of Kerry Ye, John, Mrs. Qin, and Kelvin Ye. She didn''t know what they were doing and what they would do when they found she was missing. Kerry must be angry. He might feel a little sad, and then? Kerry would find a more suitable hostess for the Ye family. Venus didn''t believe that Kerry would be loyal to her. She didn''t want it either. She just hoped that everyone would forget her. Even if she came back to the sky city one day, she didn''t want the people who used to know her to recognize her. All of a sudden, Venus remembered that her brother had left her the property. One day, Venus thought she would leave here. On that day, she would withdraw the money from the Swiss bank and then lived a life with her child under disguise. In the following months, the doctor didn''te to the small ind except gave a body check-up to Venus. The rtionship between Venus and Shan was much better. When Venus was free, she learned the localnguage from Shan. Gradually, although Venus couldn''t speak the localnguage, she could understand Shan''s meaning. There was no spring, winter, or autumn. Summer seemed to be eternal here. Even three monthster, Venus still felt that nothing had changed here. When Venus was doing a prenatal check-up in sky city, the doctor told her that the expected date of childbirth was June 13th. After June 10th, Venus''s belly began to ache. She could endure it in the morning, but in the afternoon, the baby seemed to turn over in her belly. It was so painful that Venus couldn''t even feel released in bed. "Shan! Make a phone call, phone call!" Venus put her hands on her belly and made a gesture to Shan. Immediately, Shan ran out of the room to inform other people. Venus only felt that there seemed to be a hand pulling her lower abdomen, and the pain almost made her cry. My baby, could you wait for the doctor toe? Mommy begged you! Venus whispered to her baby in her mind. The baby in her belly seemed to have heard her words and slowly calmed down. At this time, Venus felt that she lost all her strength, and her sweat covered her body. Half an hourter, the sound of a helicopter rang over the quiet ind. Venus didn''t even have the strength to get up. Then she heard several people running in. Venus opened her eyes and saw the doctor standing in the room with two people. "Rx. Don''t be nervous. I''ll have a check." The doctor touched her belly for a while and said seriously, "I can see baby''s head, and it''s time. Let me take you out of here." Venus''s situation didn''t allow her to refuse at all. Moreover, she also hoped that her child would be born safely. Two persons helped Venus to the helicopter. Shan followed her and got on the ne. Her task was to take care of Venus. Since Venus had left, she had to follow with Venus. When the ne took off, Shan kept holding Venus''s hand and murmured, as if she was praying. In the ne, Venus wondered that she had finally left the ce where she had lived for more than five months. However, what kind of fate would the ne bring her? Lying on her side, Venus prayed in her heart, ''Dad, mom and brother, please bless our child to be born safely.'' Her belly began to ache again. Venus held Shan''s hand tightly. The doctor looked at the watch on his wrist, "Take a deep breath and count contractions you have in a minute." Venus tried to take a few deep breaths, but it didn''t work, "No, I can''t. It''s too painful!" The doctor touched her belly again, "Rx. There''s still a little time to deliver the baby." "Is my baby born on the ne?" Venus joked. "No," the doctor looked out of the window and continued, "because we have arrived." As soon as the nended, Venus was carried into the hospital directly. She was a little relieved because it looked like a formal hospital. A female doctor came over, took off her pants, "The cervix is almost open. Go to the delivery room." In the past, when Venus saw other women giving birth to children, it seemed to be very simple. As long as they stayed in the delivery room for several hours, the babies would be born in the world. But when Venus delivered the baby, she knew that the most painful thing was to wait in these one or two hours. The pain came one after another. Venus felt that her body was about to be split apart. The female doctor could speak Chinese and had been teaching her to exhale. Then she tried hard, and the other doctors pushed her belly out. Venus had never felt such pain before. Even if the scissor cut her finger, it was nothingpared with such a pain. "Ah!!" A sharp scream seemed to take away all her strength, Venus suddenly felt a lot of liquid flowing out of her lower part, and her belly copsed. The baby was born, but... He didn''t cry. What''s wrong with my baby? Why didn''t my baby cry? Venus wondered. She stretched her weak body and looked up at her baby wrapped in saliva. She asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with my baby?" A doctor cleaned up the baby''s body and patted him on the back. The baby opened his eyes and laughed unexpectedly. The loudughter spread all over the delivery room. Several doctors and midwives were stunned. It was the first time for them to see a newborn babyugh instead of crying. Venus was also stunned for a few seconds. Her eyes were sore then stretched out her hand, "Let me see my baby." "Wait a minute! Oh, my God!" The doctor eximed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What''s wrong?! " Venus''s heart sank again. The doctor who had cleaned the baby''s body took the baby over directly. Venus was frozen when she saw the baby, as she found one of the baby''s eyes was blue, and the other was purple. It was a boy. Venus shocked. She guessed that the baby might inherit the special ability of Kerry and be more powerful! "The color of his father''s eyes is purple?" The doctor asked in surprise. "Blue," Venus answered stiffly. She gazed at the baby''s eyes. They were so clear and pure. Venus''s heart melted in an instant. Whatever, she gave birth to the baby, and he was an angel in the world. Venus swore that she would protect the baby until the end of her life. The baby seemed to know Venus was his mom and suddenly chuckled at her. Venus''s tears fell. No matter how hard she had suffered, when she saw the baby''s smile, Venus felt she could devote her life to protect her baby. The nurses continued to wash the baby, and Venus stayed in the operating room for two hours. Then she was pushed out of the delivery room with the baby. No one was waiting for her outside, but Venus didn''t care about it. She was reluctant to sleep, so she looked at the baby beside her. It was still Shan who took care of her. Venus showed her gratitude to Shan, though she didn''t understand. A few hourster, Venus was so sleepy that she almost couldn''t open her eyes. She kissed the baby''s forehead affectionately and then fell asleep. On the third day in the hospital, when Venus was feeding the baby, the enchanting stewardess appeared again. Venus couldn''t help holding the baby tightly. With an evil smile on her faces, the stewardess walked over, ncing at the baby, "What a cute baby! He''s a miracle." Holding the baby in her arms, Venus turned around, stared at her, "What are you doing here?" "Do you want to see my boss? Let''s go. He is interested in you now." Chapter 171 Who took Venus Away (1) Chapter 171 Who took Venus Away (1) "I don''t know where she is." Hao replied. Kerry thought he was lying, and jammed his neck and roared like an angry tiger, "Hao, don''t y trick with me, you have to know that killing you is just like crushing a few ants." Hao suddenly remembered the hijacking of Kevin, his body shivered and he gazed at Kerry''s purple eyes and said, "I really don''t know where she is." "Hao, I am impatient now, don''t challenge my line." Kerry wanted to tear him apart, he was in great pain when thinking about Venus and the baby. Hao raised his hands and said seriously, "Kerry, calm down, I am telling the truth. I really don''t know where she is." when Kerry increased the strength, Hao felt difficulty in breathing and his face turned red . "Hao, I guess you want to die now, I''ll help you!" All of Hao''s subordinates panicked and shouted "Kerry, put the gun down" but none of them dared to shoot to stop him. "Don''t ...... I will tell you," Hao stammered and begged for mercy. Kerry relieved him some bit and said, "Tell me right now!" Hao took a breath and waved hand at his aides and then said, "Put down your guns ...... Kerry, I just got here. Youe here before I had the chance to figure out the situation. Don''t attack them, what I said is true, look, all of my aides are dead ......" Kerry looked at the direction that his finger pointed, four corpses were lying on the rough ground, and his car was ced not far away. "Kerry, what I said is true, let me go first." Kerry stared at him and let him go since he couldnt y any tricks. Hao coughed a few times before getting up from the ground, he patted the ash on his body and said, "I admit, I am the one who kidnap Venus out of the Ye family, I want to leave Sky city with her, but I didn''t expect that when I arrived here, the ne have already took off, and my aides are all died, which means that Venus is kidnapped by another group of people." "It is you who prepared the ne, how can it take off in advance!" Kerry gripped the gun in his hand for fear that he would kill Hao. "I don''t know, maybe someone have already changed my aides ......" Hao guessed and felt that this was the only possibility. "I want to kill you now!" "Calm down please," Hao tried to defuse his anger and said, "I know you hate me, but the most important thing now is to find Venus, you can do whatever you want as long as you find her." Hao didn''t expect this consequence, he truly loved Venus and only wanted to be with her. Since she was kidnapped by someone else, he was also afraid. He spent a lot of effort to prepare for this action tonight, and even stole out his fathers private jet secretly. And it was all in vain. "Hao, if anything happens to my wife, I''ll definitely kill you." Kerry was shivering and his purple eyes were filled with anger . ...... Few minutes ago. Venus escaped from the Ye family by car, the car drove directly to the nearest small parking field where private nes were parked. Looking back at the gradually remote vi, Venus caressed her belly and smiled for the first time in these days. Baby, we had finally left that hell. Don''t worry, mommy would let you grow up peacefully. There were three people waiting at the parking lot. After seeing Venus, they invited her onto the ne. "Wheres the destination?" After walking few steps, Venus asked curiously. "Miss Mu, you''ll know when you get there." The driver who sent her here said indifferently, "Miss Mu, please get on the ne." Venus boarded the ne with suspicion, the cabin was smaller than normal civil ne, but it was smartly designed, and the beige hue gave her a warm feeling. Looking back at the four people standing below, they seemed to be waiting for someone and kept looking at the intersection. "So, there are other people?" Venus asked. "Yes, right away." Venus frowned as she made her way to the cabin, "Who wille? The nurse? The nurse was the only person that she knew. At that moment, a woman in a flight attendant''s uniform approached and bent down to ask politely, "Miss Mu, do you want anything to drink?" "No thanks." Venus felt strange. But she wanted the ne to take off as soon as possible for fear that Kerry would came. The flight attendant smiled gently at her, and at the moment she got up, she struck a palm on Venus''s neck and shoulder. Thetter fell softly on the chair as she lost her consciousness. Outside the ne, the four people were waiting for Hao. "Thank you boys." They looked up at the cabin door, and before they realized what was going on, they were all shot by the stewardess with her assault rifle. "Jack, take off." She shouted toward cockpit with a gun in her hand. The ne''s door slowly closed, and in less than a minute, it disappeared into the heavy night. And at that time, Nan Gong Hao''s car was less than a kilometer away from the ne. ...... Kerry looked for Venuss whereabouts everywhere, but with no gain. "Young Master, no news ......" "Boss, no ......" "Kerry, I''ve looked all over here and there''s no ......" No, no, no ...... There was no gain at all. Kerry had been suffered from insomnia all night long, smoking more and more cigarettes and relying on sleeping pills. Half a monthter, Kerry finally couldnt endure and was sent to the hospital for stomach bleeding. "Young Master, don''t torture yourself, Young Miss will be fine. You cant find her since you are in the hospital." John advised him with tears in his eyes. Kerry stared out at the gloomy sky and closed his eyes. He hears his heart weeping. This was retribution, this was God''s retribution for him. If he treated her nice before, he wouldnt have such pains. After been discharged from hospital, Kerry acted as normal, but he was even more gloomy and didnt smile any more. Venus''s bedroom was left as it was, except for the necessary cleaning. All her belongings were kept as before including the half-used pencil, toner, and the few new clothes with tag on it. Kerry forced himself not to think about her for the thought of her made his heart ache intensively. He thought about whether she would be hurt and the child would be safe. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes when it was hard to endure, he went to her bedroom and looked at all the things she had used, as if she had just gone out shopping and would be back in a few days. In order to help Kerry got over the pain, John forbid all the servants to mention the word "Venus" or "Young Miss", and very few people in thepany had ess to Kerry or asked him why Venus had disappeared. Hao was almost killed by his father for this thing. Thanks to Shuhuai who stopped Mr. Nangong. In order to defuse Kerrys anger, Mr. Nangong forced Hao to apologize and promised that they would try every mean to find Venus. Then, Hao was grounded, he could be out only if Venus was found. However, Mr. Nangong did it for face, he had only one son, how could he really confine his own son. ...... Chapter 171 Who took Venus Away (2) Chapter 171 Who took Venus Away (2) And then sights focused on Venus. The ne flied over mountains and rivers andnded on an ind in the Pacific Ocean. Venus was pushed out of the ne by the pretty stewardess. A wave of heat mixed with the smell of the sea came over her face, and her eyes were stabbed by the shining sun. Looking out, it was the endless sea. This ind was lush and green without people. "Move on." The stewardess pulled her shoulder roughly and forced her. Venus was afraid of been pulled down and hurt the baby, so she got rid of her control and said, "I''ll walk by myself." The moment she woke up on the ne, she knew that she had fallen into the trap again. They were not arranged by her brother. The most funny thing was that she didn''t even know who had kidnapped her. She thought she hadpletely escaped from Kerry''s control, but didn''t expect that ...... She was so stupid to trust others easily. After walking for about five minutes, a wooden house appeared in front of them, the stewardess went forward to knock the door, soon, there were footstepsing from inside, and a ck face showed up behind the iron door. It was a local middle-aged woman, she smiled at the stewardess, then murmured a few words, the stewardess replied her with the samenguage and pointed at Venus, then the middle-aged woman nodded and answered a few words. Then, the stewardess turned to leave. Venus was confused, what did this mean? "Wait, you''re leaving me here alone?" Venus asked the stewardess in surprise, there should be at least a conversation between them. The stewardess looked back at her irritably and said, "You''ll live here, she''s in charge of your life, of course you can do it yourself if you''re not used to the local food, a doctor wille and check you out every now and then. What else do you need?" The more she listened, the more confused she became, "What do you want form me? You should let me know." The stewardess quirked her lips and smiled, "Theres no need to talk with a pregnant woman. Don''t worry, we''lle for you when you''ve delivered your baby." "What do you guys really want?" The stewardess was out of patience, "You have many questions, Ive told you that someone wille and answer your question then." After saying that, the stewardess strode forward a couple of meters, then turned around and said, "I''d kindly remind you not to try to escape, you simply cant seed. This ind is in the Pacific Ocean, there are only two of you on the ind, you will probably build a boat if you want to escape, but for the sake of the baby in your belly, you''d better give up this stupid idea." Venus was totally stunned, and only when the stewardess was gone, she had realized her situation. The middle-aged woman murmured behind her, Venus couldn''t understand what she said, and she waved at Venus again, as if she was going to take her to see the room. Venus wanted to cry and looked up to the sky with a long sigh. She had no choice but to ept. Following the middle-aged woman, she stepped into the room, which was small with a wooden table, stool, and a bed. A stack of florid clothes were ced on the bed. The middle-aged woman pointed to the furniture and spoke excitedly as if she was describing the house, and then took her to see the kitchen and the bathroom, as well as the room she lived in. After flying all night, Venus was very hungry. When she saw a big pot of bananas in the kitchen, she quickly took one and ate it. She felt very tired at the thought of living with this middle-aged woman. However, the woman looked kind and should be a good person. After eating the banana, Venus felt very tired and she made a gesture to the woman. The woman knew what she wanted to say and indicated her to sleep in the room. When Venus got back to her room, she was hot and sleepy and fell asleep as soon as she fell on the bed. Time had past, Venus felt someone was pushing her, then she opened her eyes in confusion, the woman smiled at her with her white teeth, and Venus stared at her for nearly half a minute before she was clear. She had been kidnapped to this deserted ind by an unknown group of people. The woman made a gesture for eating, indicating that it was time for lunch, and then Venus nodded her head and went out. Venus was still wearing her maid''s clothes, her back was sweaty and sticky after sleeping, so she picked up a dress by her legs and put it on. She had a white skin, and very fashionable wearing that florid dress. When she came to the kitchen, the woman looked at her and immediately gave her a thumbs up and said "good". Venus was surprised, she could actually speak English? So she asked quickly in English, "Can you speak English?" The woman didn''t understand and said a few words that Venus couldn''t understand, Venus sat on the stool in disappointment and ate her meal. Fortunately, rice was the staple food, there were also taro, tomatoes, and seafood. As for the taste, it was just so so. But Venus was too hungry, so she didnt care about the taste. After a meal and a rest and seeing that the sun outside was not so sunny, Venus prepared to go around the neighborhood and be familiar with the environment. As soon as she took a step out of the gate, the woman caught up with her and gave her an umbre, not knowing whether to keep her from the sun or the rain. It was a small ind with lush trees, most of them were tall coconut trees. The sand on the beach was fine andfortable to fill your toes, the sky was blue, the clouds were low as if floating on the sea, and it was very beautiful. The small ind was quiet, except for the sound of the waves and the chirp of birds in the woods. Venus slowly walked along the beach, the nervousness and anxiety of the arrival here was dissipated with the sea breeze. She didn''t know what those kidnappers wanted to do, all she could do was to protect her baby.N?velDrama.Org content. After walking for about an hour, Venus looked at the small huts that appeared in front of her, and finally understood how small the "ind" was. It took her even an hour to walk around her school, and it seemed to be herrgest moving area from now on. There was really no one else on the ind except for her and the woman, and there were a lot of colorful birds. So far, Venus was living here. There was no TV, she woke up at sunrise and slept at sunset. Fortunately, the woman had an old- fashioned cell phone, so she could know the day of that today, and there was only one number stored in it, which Venus guessed should be the number of the kidnapper. In order to get contact, Venus even dialed her own number, but it couldnt be essed. She tried other numbers too, but it was all in vain. ...... After a week, Venus was very familiar with the ind, she knew that the inevitable rainstorm would come at noon, and the air would be humid after the rain.She also knew which tree had the biggest coconuts or which tree had the most bird nests or which rock had the most lizards under it. When she first saw the lizard, she was shocked. Then, she gradually knew that lizards would not attack people although they looked colorful. Behind the hut, there was an empty reimed garden with tomatoes,rge peppers, taro, and other vegetables growing in it. As for seafood, this was the womans specialty, as long as she went to the sea, there were lobsters, fish, and scallops in her small basket. However, Venus still didn''t understand the the womans words, she could already knew what she meant by her expressions and gestures. asionally, they also went out for a walk, at that moment, the woman would say a lot of things, as if she was introducing the types of different tress. She was very strong for she would shake the coconut tress if it was ripe. Today, Venus got tired of the curries cooked by the woman and blocked her out of the kitchen, patting her chest to indicate that she would cook today''s meal. Then the woman would be very happy to wait outside on the steps. After half an hour, the woman was invited into the kitchen, a few dishes were ced on the table, she couldn''t wait to taste them and kept saying "good" with her eyes shining with sparkles. After a few days of observation, Venus knew that the woman could only speak one English word. After a month of carefree days, two people came to the ind. The woman obviously knew one of them and greeted her warmly into the house. Chapter 172 The Birth of The Child And The Treasure Map Of The Ye Family (1) Chapter 172 The Birth of The Child And The Treasure Map Of The Ye Family (1) "Now?" Venus Mu frowned. "Yes. Right now." The airline stewardess sized her up and said meaningfully, "You have a baby, but you are getting prettier." Venus ignored her ridicule, looked down at the child who was still breastfeeding. She said with a slight prayer, "Can you let the child finish? I''m afraid he''ll be hungryter." The airline stewardess was surprisingly persuasive, sitting on a stool in the room and crossing his legs, "Well, how can you starve a child?" Also after a kid eats this meal, there probably won''t be a next one meal. The stewardess led her to a luxurious vi, with bodyguards with guns patrolling everywhere. Venus held the sleeping baby in her arms tightly and stepped into the vi''s lobby. "Go inform the boss that the people have arrived." The stewardess whispered to the boy standing at the door. The boy bowed and quickly retreated. The vi wasn''t luxurious from the outside, but the inside it was brilliantly decorated with jade and gold objects ced everywhere, especially the Buddha statue ced in the main hall position, which was made of pure gold at a nce. "Hello boss." Venus turned back sharply. A young man wore an exquisite silver mask. She was unable to see his face. He had a pair of stern and deep eyes, a height of 1.83 meters, a standard model figure, wearing a set of Anima''s high-grade custom-made ck suit, exuding nobility. Although I could not see his face clearly, but I could feel that from his figure and clothing, he must be a handsome and handsome man ...... so I was even more curious about what kind of face was under the silver mask. He smiled evilly and came over. His voice liked a cello concerto. It was pleasant to hear. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Mu, we have finally met." Venus took a step back and stared into his brown eyes, "May I ask, what is it that you''vee all this way to find me?" The boss pointed to the chair next to her and said, "Don''t get so excited, sit down and let''s talk." She stood there still. "Is this Kerry Ye''s son?" He asked curiously, "I heard it''s still a strange child. Bring it over here and I''ll take a look." Venus immediately held the child tightly and turned to run out. But before she could run two meters away, she was blocked by the bodyguards with guns across the street. The stewardess came over and said with a light smile, "Venus, no one here can defy the boss''s order unless you want the child to die now." "Don''t touch my child, what do you guys want?" Her voice was sharp. The stewardess gave a wink to the two bodyguards in the room, and the two big men came over and directly pressed her arms. Despite she desperate struggled, the child was easily carried away by the stewardess. As soon as the baby left Venuss bosom, he cried loudly maybe because of the love. Her heart was broken because it was the first time that the baby cried. Usually when he was hungry, he just blinked his big eyes and looked at his mother with longing in his eyes. As soon as Venus feed him, he immediately beamed and smiled. "Give me the baby, please. He''s only three days old." Venus cried out. She wanted to jump over and hold him tofort him softly, but she was helplessly held tightly by two big men. The stewardess ignored that and carried the baby to the boss, who looked down and eximed, "It really is Kerrys child. They looked the same." After the words, he reached out his hand to touch his little face. The little guy felt the touch and thought it was his mother so all of a sudden he stopped crying, opened his eyes to see. He found it was not her mother and began to cry. "He has one blue eye and one purple eye. I don''t think I can find such a special child in the whole world." The boss seemed to be smiling gently, he looked up and asked the sobbing Venus, "I remember Kerry is blue-eyed. Howe his child has one purple eye?" How dare Venus tell him the truth? If she did, her own baby would be reduced to experiment. "I don''t know ...... please, just give me back the baby and let me do whatever I want." The boss nodded with great satisfaction and beckoned. A young woman walked in, not tall but with large breasts. The stewardess handed her the child. "This is the child''s nanny. She will take care of the child. As for you, if you do me a small favor, I will give you back the child." Venus had known this day woulde. Now she calmed down, wiped the tears from her face, and asked, "What do you want me to do?" "Go back to Kerry and help me find one thing." Her brain buzzed. She had escaped with great difficulty but now she had to go back? But she had to go back for the kids? "Looking for what?" She asked. "A treasure map." The boss''s face turned gloomy. His narrowed eyes were brilliant and evil and enchanting, "A treasure map that contains a huge treasure, find it and then use it to exchange your child." She was stunned for a few seconds. Did the Ye family actually have a treasure map? She had never heard of this in all the time she had been in the Ye family and her brother had never said anything about it either. The boss looked at her confused face and continued, "Thest holder of this treasure map is Kerry''s father. After his father died, the map went missing. You go back to approach him this time to get the whereabouts of the treasure map. Of course, it would be best if you can find it and bring it back." The baby gradually stopped crying under the nurse''s reassurance. Venus couldn''t say no to this request, nor could she refuse. "Kerry and I were torn apart long ago. I couldn''t get close to him at all. Besides, if I didn''t have a baby, he would kill me the first time he saw me. How do you want me to get close to him?" "Don''t worry. I''ve made all the arrangements for you. Follow them. You''ll know what to do." The stewardess swayed her slender waist and came over, hooking her finger at Venus and saying, "Miss Mu, let''s go." Two big men took her arm and went outside. Venus thought that she was about to be separated from her child and lost her voice and shouted, "Wait. Let me look at him one more time." The boss frowned unhappily and nodded gently. The young nanny carried the child to her. The child opened his eyes widely and immediately curled her mouth at the sight of her. She felt sad and tears swished down. Baby, mommy was sorry. You were only three days old and mommy was going to leave you behind. "Miss Mu, you have to remember that my patience is limited. I give you six months. Within the six months, I will take care of your baby. After six months if you have notpleted the task, then ......" "No. I''ll get the job done. Don''t you hurt him." Venus shouted at him. The nanny retreated with the child in her arms. And Venus kept her eyes on the child. She wanted to look twice more. "Go on. I wish you all the best." Quickly, Venus was pulled out by the stewardess and other people. A monthter, a ne took off from Hong Kong. Its destination was Sky City. Yehuang Group. In the conference room, Kerry was discussing the cooperation with MK Company from Hong Kong. Since Venus disappeared, Kerry had devoted all his energy to work. The Yehuang Group''s business territory had expanded by 30% in the past six months. And he had really made himself an ascetic. As long as the women came up to him, he would be cool to them. Their cooperation mainly focused on the development of the tourism sector. Thepany would build arge scale amusement park in the city and provide technical support for the nning, equipment and construction of the amusement park, while the Yehuang Group would be responsible for the communication with the local government, the purchase ofnd and the training of staff. "Mr. Ye, we MK Company are looking forward to this cooperation and wish us sess." The representative of MK Company said. "Of course, may I ask when the person in charge of yourpany will arrive? There are some things we need to implement as soon as possible." Thepany representative pushed the sses on nose and said with a smile, "The person in charge of this project is our chairman''s second daughter, Yan Chu. She just arrived in Sky City this morning." Kerry raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Then why weren''t we informed? We should have met at the airport." But in his mind, he was muttering, "Can we sign a project of this magnitude by sending ady? "Miss Chu has always kept a low profile" Thepany representative found out such a word, "Tomorrow she wille to visit in person." Kerry politely said, "A visit is not appropriate. Yehuang Group looks forward to her presence. Please tell Miss Chu* that we will receive her tomorrow night." "Well." The most luxurious hotel in the Sky City. "Miss Chu, the car is ready. Are you going out now?" The attendant bowed and asked. The woman standing by the floor-to-ceiling window turned around with a bright and enchanting face, a pair of dark eyes like an unfathomableke. Her red lips slightly opened, and said in a cold voice, "Now." Just at noon, the car moved extremely slowly on the road. Miss Chu tilted her head to look at the scenery outside the car window. It was summer again. Time passed really fast. The car turned the corner with a sharp brake and Yan leaned forward. "What happened?" The driver peered out of the car and was a little uncertain, "It seems ...... to have hit someone. Yan frowned and she thought that could a car drive so slowly and hit someone? "You check it out." Chapter 172 The Birth Of The Child And The Treasure Map Of The Ye Family (2) Chapter 172 The Birth Of The Child And The Treasure Map Of The Ye Family (2) The driver got off the car and saw a young man lying on the ground with a motorbike next to him. He saw the drivering and yelled, "Hey, can you drive? Don''t you have eyes? Ouch - you broke my leg." The driver observed his expression and then looked at the direction he was falling. It didn''t seem like a crash so he said seriously, "I was following the traffic rules and the non-motorizedne is supposed to be on another side of the road, how did you ......" "What do you mean? Did I run into it on purpose in spite of my life?" The man immediately interrupted the driver with a stern word. "I''m trying to be reasonable with you." "You''re reasonable for bumping someone?" The driver looked at the people in the car and said helplessly, "So what do you want?" The man''s eyes lit up and he held out two fingers, "Twenty thousand dors. We''ll settle this in private." The driver was stunned. Was this the proverbial ckmail? "Brother, are you a bank robber?" The driver couldn''t help but ridicule. The man saw that he did not want to give money and immediately shouted, "The car hit people and the driver want to run. Everyonees to see and I am almost run over by them ......" After the man shouted, a few people appeared out of nowhere, pointing at the driver and saying, "How can you do that? You hit a person and wanted to run." "You broke someone''s leg. You need to makepensation." A few people chattered. The driver listened and frowned. In the car, Yan Chu looked depressed and she did not expect to encounter this kind of thing on the first day back to A City. In order to solve the trouble as soon as possible, Yan got off the car and came to the front of the car. The scene that was still haunted was suddenly quiet. Everyone was looking at the iparably beautiful woman. The guy who ckmailed the driver reacted quickly, "You are the owner of the car. Your car hit me. You see what to do." Yan looked at him with cold eyes and said directly, "How much do you want?" The man was going to say 20,000 but he was shocked by her sight and said off the top of his head, "10,000." Yanughed coldly. Although it was a cold smile, it caused everyone around her to suck in a breath of air. And all of them had one word floating in their mind, which was beautiful. "Five hundred yuan. It''s for your performance." Yan said in a cold voice. "What? Five hundred? That''s all I got?" The man was furious. That was not enough money for everyone present. He said "Ten thousand dors. If you don''t give me, I''m going to lie under your car today and I will note out." In the reversene, a ck Cayenne slowly drove up. Kerry Ye had just returned from dinner and was lazily sitting in the car, looking out the window. He saw a group of people gathered across the street from afar. Suddenly, a person''s figure crashed into his sight and he felt that his heart was struck by something. He hurriedly said to Henry Zhang, "Stop the car." Henry didn''t know what he saw. He turned the steering wheel and quickly pulled over to the side of the road. "Master, what''s wrong ......" Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a popping sound, and then he saw Kerry running towards the oppositene. Master, what did he see? Henry followed his direction and a familiar woman''s back appeared was in his sight. He fiercely opened his eyes. Wasn''t this ...... this back figure, isn''t it Venus? Henry breathed faster, and he also quickly got out of the car and ran to the other side. Yan almostughed as she saw the young man still lied under the car and she thought he really did anything for money. "Are you sure you won''te out?" Yan asked him. The man lied on the ground holding his chest and hollered, "You hit me. I can''t move my whole body. I can''t get out." Yan stared at him and said to the driver, "Xiaofang, call the police." "Hey! I''m not afraid if you call the police. I''ll have the time to spend with you anyway ......" Yan was about to speak when her shoulders were fiercely grabbed by someone. And after she turned around, she saw a pair of blue eyes appeared. She felt her heart pumping. The expression on his face went from excitement to surprise, then to loss. Finally a little pain could be found in his eyes. It wasn''t her. It actually wasn''t her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Obviously the back was the one he was haunted by but why hadn''t he seen her before? Except, these dark eyes ...... Yan looked at him with unfamiliar eyes and pretended to be surprised, "Sir, what are you doing?" Kerry stiffened and he thought that even her voice was the same. "Sir, you''re scratching me." Yan looked at him with dissatisfaction. "I''m sorry ...... "Kerry stared straight into those eyes that were both strange and familiar. He gently let go of her shoulders. His voice was dry and low. He said, "I''m sorry. I''ve mistaken you for someone else. " Yan smiled faintly "Never mind". Then she turned around and continued to negotiate with the man underneath the car, "Well. I''ll add another five hundred. Come out or we''ll have to wait for the traffic police." Kerry stood behind her, looking at her back and listening to her voice. His heart shook slightly and he thought could there be such a coincidence in the world? They had the same height and the same voice but the face was different in no way. Henry ran up to him, looking that he was deeply shocked. He took a few steps forward to see Yan''s face, and he stayed there too. It was not her ...... Although this face was much more beautiful than Venus''s, it wasn''t her. Henry sighed in his heart. It seemed that Master would not sleep tonight again. "Ten thousand dors. I won''t leave for a penny less." The man was still shouting. The crowd of onlookers also started to help out, "You hit someone and won''t even pay eight thousand? Go to the hospital and make her pay for it. How stingy the rich were!" Yan put her hands around her chest, "You''re just obviously ckmailing me." "How did I ckmail you? Didnt you bump me? My motorbike is still there." Yan originally looked like coldly. After Kerry came, she instantly turned into a cute and weak woman, and her eyes were red in anger, "How can you be like this? Obviously, you fell by yourself." "Who can prove it?" The man was arrogant. He was familiar with the roads here and there was no surveince around this corner. That was why he was so tant. "You...... You''re a man..." "How much do you want?" Kerry suddenly spoke up and asked. Yan sidled up to him and said, "He''s obviously ckmailing me and he asks me for ten thousand." "Hey, you little girl, watch your mouth. Who are ckmailing you?" Kerry snorted and said, "Ten thousand is not much. Henry, drag him out to the hospital for a checkup. If it costs less than ten thousand, you can hit him until the medical bill is ten thousand." "Yes, boss." Henry responded. He bent down and grabbed the man by the arm, pulling him out from under the car, "Come on, buddy." The man originally wanted to lie there but when he saw Kerrys face, he pushed away Henrys hand. He flipped over to pick up his motorbike and left quickly. It was ridiculous. Did this guy wanted to run? For them this kind of small gangster, the most important thing was to remember the rich people in this city, in case he failed in his ckmail and got his legs broken. Unexpectedly, this little punk ran into a rich people today. He was so unlucky. The onlookers saw him run away and also scattered in a flurry. In less than a minute, there were only four people left in the scene. Yan looked at the scene and giggled in surprise. Kerry looked sideways at her bright face. He realized the fact that Venus neverughed so cheerfully. And at the most of time, herugh was tinged with helplessness and sarcasm. He was missing her too much so he could get off the car to help the woman. "Thank you for helping me." She looked at him with bright eyes, a look she had practiced in front of the mirror for a long time. Kerry fell into a trance "You''re wee. It''s not a big deal." "Then, see youter." Yan didn''t stop and walked past him to open the car door and get in. The car was about to leave. Kerry stood there to watch her leave, not moving for a long time. "Henry, do they look alike?" He asked softly. Henry looked up at him. He knew what he was asking and cautiously said, "The back, eyes, and voice are all quite simr, but the face doesn''t resemble at all." Kerry didn''t say anything. It wasn''t his delusion. "Master, do you need me to find out who she is?" Chapter 172 The Birth Of The Child And The Treasure Map Of The Ye Family (3) Chapter 172 The Birth Of The Child And The Treasure Map Of The Ye Family (3) No, thank you. Kerry Ye withdrew his gaze and walked towards his car. Since its not her, knowing more would bring more sadness. The car went eastward and stopped at the beach. Yan Chu walked up the cliff and when she reached the edge, she kneeled down. Im here, brother. Just as Henry He expected, Kerry couldnt fall asleep tonight, although he knew that tomorrow had an important meeting. The deepest memories all came to him, which were painful, torturing him. Venus, where the hell were you? How are you doing? Hows the baby? A daughter or a son? Is it safe? Does he look more like you or me? Is he a good boy? Kerry always believed that Venus was still alive, whose intuition told him that she must be living peacefully somewhere of the world. She just didnt want to forgive him, so she never came back. Only by thinking in this way, he could keep living. The sun was about toe out, while Kerry rubbed his sore eyes, struggling to get up. He was going to meet the youngdy of MK, Yan Chu. He hoped that shes a smart woman and wouldnt make any mess. At ten oclock, Kerry and a few vice presidents were standing in front of thepany waiting for her. Then a car slowly drove in, which was familiar to Kerry. The car stopped in front of Kerry, one of the vice presidents opened the door. Only to see silver high-heeled shoes stretch out first, followed by slim white calves, then a woman in a white waist-length knee-length skirt came out of the car, with long hairs to her shoulders. Kerry was stunned when he saw her face, but quickly returned to normal. Yan Chu also seemed surprised to see him, with joy in her eyes, Nice to see you again. Kerry had a polite smile on his face and extended his hand, Hello, d to see you. Im Kerry. Yan Chu ced her hand into hisrge hand, Hello, Im Yan Chu. What a coincidence. As soon as Kerry shook her hand, that familiar feeling came back to him again. Her hand Venus was a costume designer and because of holding a pencil for years, her index and middle fingers had some calluses, but her hands were so soft, like a shelled egg, so why did Kerry still feel familiar? Do you two know each other? The Hong Kongpany representative came over and asked in surprise. Kerry loosened her hand, exining, I happened to meet her yesterday. Thats right. Mr. Ye also did me a favor. Yan Chu said with a smile. Youre wee. Its not a big deal. Miss Chu*, please. Kerry made gesture to invite her in. Yan Chu smiled at him and said, Thanks, Mr. Ye. The elevator wasrge, but it also seemed a bit crowded with so many people flooding in at once. Kerry looked down at Yan Chu, whose skin was white and pink, and her long eyshes blinked, like the wings of a butterfly. Suddenly he remembered once that Venus and he were in the elevator and he blocked her in this corner, fiercely kissing her. if she hadnt resisted, he might have done with her in the elevator that time. Then he did that in the office, making Venus unable to get off the bed the whole afternoon. In such a small space, Kerry gradually ached, but he forced himself to drive out those evil thoughts. It had been a long time since a woman could so easily arouse his interest. He now could only miss Venus in this way. Kerry averted his gaze from Yan Chus face before she loosened her clenched fist. It was so close that shes afraid that he might find something. Ding! The elevator stopped, and Yan Chu relieved. The group of people came to the conference room and began to discuss the thing that had been set in advance. Yan Chu pretended to listen very carefully. After all, she was ayman, but after listening for a while, she lost interest and started drawing on the nning book with the pen in her hand. The representatives of MKpany, Shixuan Tang and Kerry seemed to be proceeding very smoothly, so she just had to listen, for she couldnt make any decision anyway. Miss Chu, do you have any opinion? Kerry saw her was absent-minded, so he asked her a question. Yan Chu was dumbfounded, what were they talking about? With a cough, she said, Well, I dont have any opinion. Just let me know you guys decision. Kerry nodded politely and continued his discussion with Shixuan. Two hourster, there was a break. Everyone went out to rx and Yan Chu closed the nning book and walked to the toilet. Miss Chu, do you need some coffee to refresh yourself? Kerry asked her with a tone of ridicule. No thanks. Excuse me. Yan Chu bypassed him and walked outside. Let my secretary show you the way. No, thank you. I know where it is. Yan Chu cursed herself after she said this. Kerry squinted and clenched his hands in his pocket, Should this be the first time for Miss Chu to come to ourpany? N?velDrama.Org content. Yan Chu calmly looked at him, I saw it when I first came over. Miss Chu is so careful. Kerry chuckled. Just so-so. Yan Chu then quickly walked towards the washroom. Kerry stared at her back for a moment. When she disappeared around the corner, he sat on her seat and opened the book. What the hell was this? Its not her, but why was it so much like her? There was a drawing of a mans suit. It seemed that its time to look into Miss Chu. Striding out of the conference room, Kerry dialed Henrys phone, Go check Yan Chu. Make sure to be detailed. Yes, young master. Yan Chu didnt dare to do anything aftering back, because she now noticed that Kerry was observing her, which made her heart a little annoyed. After a full day of meeting, in order to wee Yan Chu, they came to Tingyuxuan Restaurant. After ordering the food, they start chatting. Kerry poured a ss of wine for her, who was sitting next to him and probed, Miss Chu, Im afraid that you are not very familiar with this project. Yan Chu sighed and said, To be honest, I just came back from Europe and I havent understood anything before being sent over by my father, who wants to train me. So, you can just discuss anything with Mr. Tang and I will not participate in your decision making. Kerry did not expect her to be so honest, Miss Chu is really straightforward. At this time, the waiter came in to serve food and Yan Chu asked her to bring her a box of yogurt, then said to Kerry, I am just to attend some meetings and supervise the factories. And you can just see me as an idle rich second generation. You dont have to ask me anything and I also know nothing. Has Miss Chu studied in Europe? Yeah, I went to Europe after graduating from high school. I originally studied economics, but I didnt like it, so I began to study design. Yan Chu said this with some lost, I didnt think that in the end, my father showed up and scolded me, saying that design is to make clothes for people, and wanted me to turn back to study economics, but the school didnt allow me to do so, so I was very happy to finish my junior and senior year in college. Kerry was a little disappointed after hearing her words The dishes were served one by one, and Kerry started to toast, Today lets wee Miss Chu. I personally wish her to have a happy time in City A, and of course, I hope MK and Yehuang can work well together. Yan Chu took the ss in her hand, Thank you for the hospitality of Mr. Ye and everyone. Its been a busy day today and thank you, guys. This amusement park project will depend on everyone here in the future. Let me toast you. Thank you, Miss Chu. Yan Chu knew what she was like after getting drunk, so she only took a sip of the wine and then quickly took arge sip of yogurt. The atmosphere quickly warmed up, and everyone was familiar with each other after being in contact for several days, with less rustiness and awkwardness. Miss Chu, let me toast to you and I hope we can work well together. Kerry raised his ss and said at her. With a wry smile, Yan Chu held the yogurt in her hand and smiled, Mr. Ye, Im wondering whether its okay for me to drink yogurt. Looking into her eyes, Kerry couldnt say no, Of course. Thank you. Many people came to toast and Yan Chu was drinking yogurt. She was the boss and a beauty, so naturally no one dared to persuade her to drink. Instead, it was Kerry who drank a lot. Does Miss Chu have a ce to settle down? Hotel for now. The newly bought apartment is being decorated, and it will take a few more days before I can move in. Kerry nodded, If Miss Chu needs anything, just tell me. I will help you as long as I can. Thank you so much. Kerry smelled her, who was with good milk fragrance. Maybe because of the wine, Kerry suddenly felt that she was Venus, for a moment, he actually wanted to hug her. He felt that he was about to go crazy Chapter 173 Temptation, Missing You so Much (1) Chapter 173 Temptation, Missing You so Much (1) Yan Chu was sensitive and found that Kerry Ye was looking at her with the strange expressions. She put down the yogurt cup, smiled softly at him and said in a soft voice, "I''m going to the restroom." Yan got up. Her long hair identally touched the back of his hand. The tiny bathroom was brightly lit, and Yan stretched out her hand and touched her face. Her eyes were full of determination. Time was running out. She didn''t have that much of a way out. If she guessed correctly, Kerry was outside the door right now. She held a handful of water to rinse her mouth. Yan pulled the neckline of her skirt down a few inches, looked at the mirror, and stepped out of the bathroom door. The room was at the end of the corridor. Yan had just walked three or four meters when her arm was tugged and pulled into an empty room. And then she was kissed. She was right. It was Kerry. Yan symbolically struggled a few times. After seeing that it was him, she pretended to be surprised and opened her eyes wide. Kerry kissed her lips. As soon as he kissed her, the string in his mind broke. She smelled like Venus. This time, he really went crazy. Maybe he missed her too much. As soon as he tasted her taste, the thoughts came up like seawater...... Yan was intimidated by his strength and his scent came over her. The man''s maturity with the aromatic scent of red wine almost made her fall into it. Soon, he began...... "President Ye...... please don''t do that ...... "Yan was finally released by him and she said softly. If she did not speak, he could calm down. Once she spoke, Kerry was even crazier as if he was possessed, and then "President Ye ...... you ......" "Don''t talk," Kerry murmured, "Venus...... I miss you so much ...... Venus......" She was so confused. Yan regained consciousness and found him shouting Venus. How could he call her name? She did not know what it felt like. Yan only knew to get out of here immediately. She pushed him away. Kerry stumbled backwards a few steps and crashed into a chair. The pain made him calm down a little. He looked up and found that Yan was staring at him with shame and anger. "President Ye, I''m not Venus. You''ve got the wrong person." Yan dressed in shame and anger, a tear of aggravation dripping from her eyes. Kerry stared nkly at her gorgeous face and he came to his senses. She was not Venus. She was not Venus....... But what did he do? He actually almost raped a woman he had only met twice. With a long sigh, Kerry pressed his aching temples and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, I drank a little too much." Yan didn''t say anything, just lowered her head to dress her clothes. She thought constantly that should she act angry or indifferent? "Miss Chu, I''m sorry." Kerry said again. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yan put her hand over her chest and looked up at him. Her eyes were filled with the panic a woman should have, "Don''t say anything. I''ll just assume that you''re drunk. And don''t mention this matter again." "Well. I know." Kerrys hand clutched the chair behind his back and his body gradually softened. The zipper of her skirt was behind her back. Yan pulled it several times without sess. "Do you need my help?" Kerrys tone of voice became normal. Her face was red and she turned her back to him and whispered "Hmmm". When he got permission, Kerry stepped forward, tugging the waist of the dress with one hand and pulling the zipper up a little bit with the other. He remembered that once he took Venus to an activity and the zipper of her skirt was also on the back. He was the one who helped her dress. And now, the two backs looked the same and he was almost unable to control his fingers to touch her after he had just calmed down. All the while being attracted by her back, he was telling himself not to do that. Kerry was tormented by this feeling and couldn''t stop. Yan secretly took a breath, turned around to look directly into his blue eyes and calmly said, "President Ye, I hope that next time you won''t misidentify the wrong person. I''m not feeling well. I''m going back first. Please say goodbye to other people over the wine table." "Sorry." Kerry was in aplicated mood. He hadn''t touched a woman for almost a year since Venus was pregnant until she disappeared. Was it because he was too horny? Back at the hotel, Yanid on the bed for a while, feeling some pain on her face. Then she remembered that it was time. Walking toward the bathroom, she put a few drops in the water to wet her face. And soon, a thin, transparent human skin mask came off on my hand. And in the mirror, Venuss face appeared again. It was a mask with a very good adhesion, thinner than a contact lens but it could easily change a person''s appearance. In order to constantly improve the quality of this mask and make it 100% realistic, they even took hundreds of dots from the real Yan''s face and performed microsurgery on Venuss nose and cheekbones. But the bad thing about this mask was that it had to be taken off every two days and soaked in water for a day. Otherwise she would feel painful and itchy. Venus touched her real skin with her fingers, feeling extremely ufortable. People''s faces could be changed, but their voices, habits, walking posture and so on couldn''t be changed in the short term. And today was only the second time she had met Kerry, and he almost recognized her. What was she going to do from now? She''d almost been raped today just by looking at him a little more closely. And if she''d been a little more ambiguous with him, would she have been eaten without a bone left? She knew his temper too well but it had been so long. Hadn''t he found another woman? She didn''t believe he loved Venus so much and didn''t believe he could stand it. The study room in the vi of the Ye family,. Kerry flipped through the information sent by Henry Zhang. He looked indifferent. This Miss Chu was indeed the MK Company''s second daughter. The photo was also the same as the person. She studied in Europe and just returned to Hong Kong a while ago. He threw a stack of photos on the table. Everything was correct. She was indeed Yan. But why did he have this illusion that she was Venus? And almost ...... That was crazy. Chapter 173 Temptation, Missing You so Much(2) Chapter 173 Temptation, Missing You so Much(2) There were meetings all day the next day. Kerry Ye thought that Yan Chu would not appear any more. However, she was very generous to get off the car and even shook his hand. In view of yesterday''s events, to avoid having the wrong impression of her, Kerry had been far away from her and his expression was cold. When she looked at him, he always avoided the eye contact. Venus Mu was surprised in her heart. Was he determined to avoid her now? But she had to get close to him. How else could she get information from him? During the break, she saw that Kerry went out and she had to follow. Kerry was leaning against the wall to smoke. He noticed someone approaching and looked sideways and found out it was her. "President Ye, may I ask if I have offended you in any way?" Her tone was angry and usatory. Kerry put out the cigarette in his hand and frowned, "Miss Chu, Why do you ask that? "President Ye, I won''t pursue or hold you responsible for anythingst night. You don''t have to worry that I''ll pester you. Besides that, do you think it''s appropriate for you, as the CEO of The Yehuang Group, to be so cold towards your partners?" She said with a sneer. Kerry realized that it was her who had misunderstood and there was indeed something wrong with his attitude towards her. "Miss Chu, please don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean that. It''s all my problems. I''m sorry." Venus snorted and red at him and walked away. It was so refreshing. She had never spoken so exuberantly in front of him before. No wonder everyone liked power, who wouldn''t like to be able to step on a nasty person at any time? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Looking at her back, his heart was irritated. He couldn''t get too close to her or too far away. After being med a few times, Kerrys attitude was obviously much better. At least at the conference table he was in normal manners. In order to save time, they had lunch in thepany restaurant. Kerry gave her the te, "Miss Chu, You can help yourself. No need to be so polite." "Thanks. You don''t want to hide from me?" Without any malice, she smiled and asked, "It seems like I should be the one avoiding you. Why you are avoiding me?" Kerry looked into her eyes and suppressed the throbbing in his heart, barely smiling, "Miss Chu, why don''t I formally make apology to you?" "Never mind. She said as she followed him and put food on the te, "Actually, my attitude this morning was not good either. I''m sorry. I was a bit impulsive." Kerry didn''t expect her to apologize, "Well. It was indeed my fault." "I hope it won''t affect our cooperation, or I''ll definitely be scolded by my dad when I go back." She said mischievously. Kerry looked at her innocent face and thought for a moment. He lowered his voice and asked, "Miss Chu, you really don''t mind what happened ......st night?" Her face instantly turned red. What was she going to say? She would definitely mind but for Yan, she wouldn''t mind because she came to make him like her. "President Ye, how do you want me to answer? Will you think I''m making a fuss if I say I don''t mind? Will you think I''m a slutty girl if I say I don''t mind?" Kerry was momentarily speechless. In fact, it was not really a question he should not ask but he just couldn''t help himself. He''d done so many out of the ordinary things since she''d shown up. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought this up." He said sincerely. She smiled wanly and didn''t answer. She picked up a few shrimp, some vegetables, a bit of beef stewed with potatoes anddled a bowl of soup. Kerry saw how little she ate and unconsciously suggested, "Miss Chu, try our restaurant''s spicy fish. It''s delicious." "I don''t eat spicy food because it''s hard to pick out the fish bones." She casually replied. Since she had given birth to a child, she got her taste back and she couldn''t eat any spicy food. When she ate it, she would get pimples on her face, not to mention that she was in a special situation. Her face was very important right now. Kerrys hand paused for a moment when he picked up the food. He squeezed out a hint of a smile, "Do you not eat spicy food? Venus tilted her head to look at him purely, "Is it strange not to eat spicy?" "No. It''s just someone I know and she doesn''t eat spicy either." She did not like fish and always comined that the fish stings were too troublesome. Her heart trembled slightly. He had tenderness in his eyes ...... Is this because he remembered her? "Oh, a lot of people I know don''t eat spicy food so this is not a big deal, I guess." Venus dropped her eyes to clear her name. "Theres a lot." Kerry responded. However, he only remembered Venus. Because she was too familiar with the ce, Venus warned herself in her heart to be calm and not to look around. But when she didn''t look at others, there were people secretly watching her. When she was eating with my head down, suddenly a man came running over and shouted excitedly, "Venus? Have youe back?" Venus was fiercely startled. From the sound of the voice, she knew it was Xiaoli, the impostor from the design department. She smilingly raised her head and calmly looked at Xiaoli. She only saw that Xiaoli''s delighted face instantly fell. And then he looked at Kerry who was gloomy. He even bent down to apologize, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ve mistaken the wrong person." "It doesn''t matter." Her voice was t. It was like that she treated with a stranger. Xiaoli quickly ran away. Venus looked back at Kerry and asked, pretending to be curious, "Am I very simr to that Venus? You and your employees had mistaken the wrong person." Kerry looked her intently and said in a deep voice, "Except for the face, everything else is very simr." "Oh~" She lowered her head to continue eating and casually asked, "Who is she." Kerry felt his heart ache and said softly, "She''s my wife." Venus expressed in amazement, "Your wife? You''re married?" "Well, I''m married." Kerry said frankly and now he was a father though he had no idea where the child was now. "You got married andst night...... " She wrathfully poked at the te of food and she could not say whether to be angry for herself or for Yan is not worth. Kerry also had no appetite to eat and his voice was even lower, "I''m sorry. I think of you as her. I ...... haven''t seen her for a long time, so ......" Venus tilted her head to look at him. And the man''s face was visibly sad and looked ...... heartbreaking. Chapter 173 Temptation, Missing You so Much (3) Chapter 173 Temptation, Missing You so Much (3) Where is she? Venus Mu asked. SheI dont know where she is Kerry Ye paused. He then put down his chopsticks and said to Venus, Enjoy your meal. Excuse me, I have to go now. Without waiting for Venus to speak, he got up and left the restaurant in strides. His back revealed a sense of loneliness and depression, and Venus thought that if she was just Yan Chu, she might fall in love with such an affectionate man, but she wasnt her. Kerry, I dont like you at all, why do you have to be like this? This night, as soon as Kerry returned home, he locked himself in Venuss bedroom. When its time for dinner, John went up and knocked on the door, but no one answered, so he shook his head and went downstairs. It had been a long time since Kerry had been like this. What happened again? Henry He, what happened to young master today? Henry shrugged and sighed, A business partner came from Hong Kong two days ago and its a woman. A woman? Whats the problem? Henry leaned close to him and whispered, This woman is like the youngdy. John stared at him in surprise, Really? Henry shook his head, Its not the appearance, but the temperament, the back and even the voice. When he first saw her, he even regards her as youngdy. Seriously? Id like to see her. John looked helplessly upstairs. Henry sat in his chair and said with a heavy expression, John, I mean if, if we can never find the young lady, what will the young master do? He cant go on like this forever, right? John had obviously thought about this too, and said with a sad face, I dont know, it depends on him. Of course, its best if youngdy cane back. Thats the best result. Henry said casually. John red at him, Bastard, show some respect to me, OK? Oh, John, Im sorry. Upstairs, Kerry was sitting on the sofa, drinking wine. There was a photo from his wedding day on the table, which cost him a long time to find it. After marriage, he actually didnt even have a photo Mu Venus, let alone a single photo of her. How ironic was it. The cooperation was going smoothly, and during the following days, the contracts were almost finished, but Venus still hadnt made any progress. Ever since that day at the restaurant, Venus had noticed that Kerry had be estranged from her and had almost no personal contact with her except for the necessary courtesies. Was it because he wanted to be loyal to Venus? Venus was a little bit annoyed and a little bit gloating by this conclusion. She wanted to save her son, but also wanted to have no rtionship with Kerry, which was easier to say than do. The treasure map couldnt be kept in thepany, so its most likely in the study room of Ye familys vi, which she desperately wanted to escape from in the past, but now she had to find a way to get in. But how? Kerrys life was highly regted. Every day was about work and home, with no other entertainment. There was no other way for her to contact him except the office. If this went on, she wouldnt be able to complete the task even if she was given a year. This afternoon, Kerry and Shixuan Tang finally finished thest contract. Thank you, Mr. Ye. Last time, Mr. Ye invited us to dinner, so today, its MKs turn and well go sing. What does Mr. Ye think? He asked, shaking his hand. Well, we do need to celebrate. Kerry did not refuse. Its almost ten oclock after dinner. Venus went to the restroom to fix her makeup before entering the KTV room, and when she came back, there were already people starting to sing. The lights were dim, and after a nce, the sofa was full of people sitting on it, only the corner was empty. Venus went towards the corner, but before sitting down, she fell down because of not noticing the beer on the floor. When she was about to fall down, someone picked her up and Venus just fell into his arms. The room wasrge and the light was dim here and the others were either singing or drinking and chatting, so no one noticed the ident that happened here. Venusy on his chest and heard his powerful heartbeat, which was familiar to her. Im sorry. Venus stood up in a panic, but she stretched her hand on his chest, Thank you, Mr. Ye. Kerry said to her in a hoarse voice, Be careful. N?velDrama.Org content. Venus then sat down on the edge of the couch, which was the farthest away from him. She knew Kerry hated frivolous women, and he also said he was married, so even if she wanted to seduce him, she couldnt show it too obviously, otherwise it would cause him to resent it. Kerry grabbed a can of beer from the table, but he couldnt stop looking at her. The moment she just fell on his body, the soft feeling, really was like Venus, making him desperately want to embrace her. Venus was sitting alone. Since she was the superior, no one dare to ost her, so she thought about it and also took a can of beer. One bottle shouldnt get her drunk. She could drink two. Why not Miss Chu sing? Kerry suddenly spoke up, breaking the awkward atmosphere between them. Venus took a sip of her beer and mocked herself, No, I cant sing. Come on, Miss Chu. Just sing a song. Kerry then got up, but Venus stopped him by grabbing his wrist, Dont. Im telling the truth, dont embarrass me. Kerrys arm was numb, as if he had been electrocuted, and sat down slowly. Venus let go of his wrist, which was hot. The atmosphere between them became a little weird again, so Kerry began a topic, Now that since the contract has been signed, is Miss Chu going back to Hong Kong? No, my father said that I can only go back when this project is sessfullypleted. Venus said with sadness. Why do you look so sad? Kerry poked fun at her. Yeah. Venus pursed her lips and said helplessly, I dont have any friends here either. What I do every day is to go to the office, so boring. And no one can go shopping with me. At least there are some girls apanying me. Without looking at her face, Kerry just listened to herints, feeling that he was listening to his wifes ramblings. He didnt want to interrupt, even wishing she would say more. And its not convenient to stay in a hotel. I should havee Hows your new apartment? Kerry asked. I dont know. Not yet. Venus took another sip of wine and leaned back on the sofa to look at his perfect face. Seeing that he didnt say anything, she muttered inside, for in the past, he just let Xinyou stay there, but now, he didnt invite Venus to Ye s vi. Suddenly thinking of something, Venus asked somewhat excitedly, Mr. Ye, is there any good ce in Sky City ? I should be free these days, so I want to see around. Kerry frowned. Although he had lived here for many years, he didnt pay any attention to this, I only know that theres a museum and a river called Yellowflower. Mr. Ye, are you born here? Kerry knew the meaning of her words and smiled, Of course, but I really dont know too much of this. How about this? Ill let my secretary tell you, he should be better than me. Chapter 174 Honey-trap, get back to him (2) Chapter 174 Honey-trap, get back to him (2) With almost all his strength, Kerry Ye controlled his desire in the body. Kerry threw her rudely on the bed and rushed out of the room. Boom! The huge sound came when the door was closed. Venus slightly opened her eyes and there was somethingplicated in them. How could he...not touch her? With such a beauty in front of him, how could he bear not touching her! Was he still the cruel Kerry that he used to be? Venusy on her back, staring at the light yellow ceiling in confusion. She was trying to figure out why Kerry was so different this time. Should she be happy or should she be disappointed? She wasnt actually intending to sleep with him. She would stop him from taking the final step. But with him leaving like this, all her efforts went in vain. ... In the following two days, Kerry would think of Yan Chu asionally, but its just a thought. Mr Ye, heres the guidance of the fun ces and good restaurants in Sky City that you asked. Secretary Liu handed her a few pieces of paper, on which detailed routs, attractions and names of the restaurants were marked. Thinking it would be inappropriate to remain in touch with Yan Chu, Kerry said to secretary Liu, Are you free this weekend? Yes, I am. Take a tour around Sky City with Miss Chu. Bring back the receipts. Kerry gave her back the guidance. You are not going? Liu was a bit surprised. Shouldnt he be the one to apany Miss Chu? Kerry said indifferently, I happen to have some private errands to run. You go with her. Okay, I get it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After Liu left, Kerry thought for a while and decided to call Yan to exin, in order to seem polite. He took out his phone and dialed Yans number. It took long before the phone got through. Hello? Whos that? Kerry was surprised. Why did she sound so pale? Miss Chu, this is Kerry speaking. Ah, Mr Ye. Whats the matter? She coughed. Kerry frowned and asked, Are you sick? I have a fever. I must have caught a cold the other night. Mr Ye, whats the matter? Kerry touched his forehead. The other night? The night when she got drunk and he just took off like that? He did forget to put a nket on her. I am calling to tell you that...the tour tomorrow... Kerry was interrupted by Venus Mu. I am sorry, I might not be able to go tomorrow. I am not feeling well. Thats okay. Is it serious? Do you need to see a doctor? Kerry asked with concern. She coughed fiercely then said, I dont want to see the doctor. Ill be fine. Wheres Mr Tang? Do you have someone to take care of you there? Venus sighed, They all went back to Hong Kong to report their work. I am here by myself. Thanks for your concern. Ill be alright. Well then, take care of yourself. Okay, bye. Another cough. Venus hung up the phone in coughs. Kerry put his phone on the table, thought for a while and continued to work. Shes a grown up, she should know when to go to the hospital. Hes just a business partner. Theres no need for him to care so much. After work, on his way home, Kerry passed by a hospital, which reminded him of Yan, wondering if she had got a bit better. Should I visit her? Maybe she has recovered by taking medicine. Kerry thought. Well, he decided to call and greet her. In the hotel room. Venus stared at the blinking shlights of the phone but did not answer it. When the screen got dark, she quickly turned off her phone. Now, lets wait for him toe. Shes indeed sick. She had nned to go to hospital in the afternoon. But when he called, she realized that this might be a chance for her to step into the Yes Vi. As expected, in less than twenty minutes, someone knocked at the door. She just sat in the living room. The knocksted for quite a while before Venus finally stood up and walked slowly towards the door. The door opened and there stood Kerry. Mr Ye? Howe you are here? Venus asked in surprise. Looking at her red face, pale and dry lips, Kerry frowned and said, You are seriously ill. Why not go to the hospital! Venus turned around and walked inside the room. I took some pills in the afternoon. Should be fine soon. I called you but you didnt answer. Kerry followed her in. Venus leaned her body, Did you? Maybe its out of battery. Kerry walked into the living room and saw there were some pills and a ss of water on the table. He held the pills and asked, Its for cold. It wont work well on fever. Who bought this? Venus sat in the couch, lifted her chin and closed her eyes, The house manager bought it for me. Whats your temperature? Kerry looked at her weak body. The loose clothes made her seem even skinnier. Thirty-nine degrees. I didnt pay much attention. Kerry got furious somehow, Miss Chu, you should go to the hospital. I dont want to. I hate hospitals. Venus refused coldly. Come on, let me take you to the hospital. He felt he should be responsible for this. Venus opened her eyes and begged poorly, Please dont take me there. I am really afraid of hospitals. We must go. Kerry turned down her request, Do we need to bring anything? Nothing. Everythings in my bag. Kerry grabbed the handbag in the corner of the couch, came over to hold her arms and frowned, Your temperature is too high! You will suffer a lot if you dont go to the hospital. Venus walked weakly and thanks to his help she didnt fall down. She pretended to be confused and said, I am healthy all the time. How did I get sick? So strange! Kerry said, Did you forget that you drank that night? I drank? Venus thought for a while, Oh, I remember! I got drunk that night! Did anything happen after that? No. Kerry said hurriedly. You just caught a cold that night. Dont think too much. You need to recover now. Venus answered Yes andughed in her heart. Kerry, what are you hiding from? Henry Zhang saw Kerrye down with a woman and hurriedly came to open the door. The hospital. Kerry said. After doing the blood test and taking the temperature, the doctor gave Venus a bottle of liquid to inject. Do I need to spend several days here? Venus stared her eyes. The doctor nced at her, If the fever cant go away by tonight, youll have to stay here. But I dont want to. Venus was upset, My families are not here; no ones taking care of me. Please use more medicine on me. I need to get well as soon as possible. The doctor was a bit angry. He hadnt seen any patients like this before. You cant abuse medicine! Your families are not here, but you have friends here! Isnt he your boyfriend? The doctor pointed at Kerry and said. Chapter 174 Honey-trap, get back to him (3) Chapter 174 Honey-trap, get back to him (3) No, Venus Mu rified hurriedly, Hes just my business partner. The doctor was a little bit embarrassed. In her case, its better to have a rtive by her side to observe her temperature and do other things such as getting the medicine for her. Doctor, let me talk to her. Thank you. Kerry Ye suddenly said. The doctor red at him then went out. Kerry seemed to have thought for a while then he said seriously, Miss Chu, I have a family doctor. You can go to my home to get treated, if you dont mind. Oh, is it too much for you? Venuss heart beat violently. She knew he would offer this and pretended to be calm. No, not at all. You are an important partner of ourpany and the most distinguished guest. Now that you are sick with no one by your side, I shouldnt just stand by and watch. But... Venus showed some hesitation. Kerry saw through her worries and said, Miss Chu, dont worry, I mean you no harm. I am just doing this for our business. No, I am just worried that your wife might get upset when she finds out. Kerry was stunned for a while, with some sadness on his face. I do wish she could find out ande back to me to yell at me. At least in this way, I get to see her and know if shes doing well. Venus felt oppressed and lowered her head. She said nothing else. Why did you have to treat me like that knowing that youre gonna miss me so much now? Everything was so familiar on the way to Kerrys Vi. Venus felt so dizzy but she couldnt really fall asleep. Shes afraid that she might say something stupid while sleeping. Doctor Han arrived as soon as he got Kerrys call. John the butler and Mrs Qin were standing outside of the gate. Someone who looked like their madam would arrive soon, ording to Henry Zhang. Itd been a long time since the Vi was so livelyst time. When the car stopped, Kerry helped Venus out of the car. Everyone was stunned when they saw her, but they got so surprised when they saw her face. Thank you, everyone. She said with a horse voice, with deep emotions in her heart. It was so dark when she left that night, worrying if they would be okay. At the moment, everyone was standing in front of her. What a warm scene to see! Everyones fine! John the butler and Mrs Qin looked at each other. Henry was right, she looked exactly like their madam except her face. Have you arranged the room? Kerry asked john. Yes, next to your room. Kerry nodded and helped her walk upstairs. Everything was so familiar to her, the smell, the decoration and everything else. She thought she was not attached to this ce at all, it turned out she wrong. She had spent one year here, how could she not feel anything? When she passed by Kevin Yes room, se couldnt help turning her head to have a look. There used to be a warm gentleman living here, and finally chose to go to somewhere far away because of her ruthlessness. When doctor Han arrived with the doctors prescription and the medicine, Venus was already in bed, with redness of unwell feelings on her face. Miss Chu, this is doctor Han. Kerry introduced simply. Venus nodded at him and said in a light voice, Than you. Doctor Han smiled at her politely too. He heard that shes from a big Hong Kong family, but he didnt expect she could be so easy going. Please take care of her. Let her recover as soon as possible. Kerry said. Yes, Mr Ye. Please leave us now. Doctor Han asked him to wait outside. Kerry turned to Venus and said, Just let me know if you need anything. Thank you Mr Ye. she said. Downstairs, three people were having a little chat. You have to admit that they do look alike! John said excitedly, Especially those eyes! Yes, howe there are people who look so much alike! Mrs Qin said while making porridge. Is it possible that out young master... Eh-eh! Henry coughed to reminded her that Kerrysing, and Mrs Qin shut up immediately. John, send someone to look after her at night. Kerry sat by the table and rubbed his temple. John said yes then went out. Mrs Qin served the food on the table and took a quick ce at Kerry. He seemed to care about this woman. If their madam woulde back, is it possible that he would choose to be with this woman? She seemed quite nice. It was midnight when Venus finished her bottled injections, and she was already asleep soundly. Doctor took out the needle and touched her forehead to feel her temperature. She still had a little fever. Out of the acute sense of doctors, Han found it a bit strange that Venus had such smooth skin. When he was about to get close and find out, the door was open and Kerry walked in. Seeing Venus was asleep, Kerry asked in a low voice, How is she? Han stood straight, Her temperature dropped a little, but she still has a little fever. Kerry took a look at this woman and asked in surprise, One night without nket and shes sick like this? Doctor Han said a few things to the servant and said to Kerry while they were walking out, Its just a cause. The main reason is that the ce and food are making her ufortable. She just let it out. I see! Kerry closed the door, When can she recover? At least two days. Doctor Han estimated. Two days? So long? He decided to work in thepany this weekend. Thinking that she looked so much like Venus and shes in his house at the moment, hes afraid that he wouldnt be able to control his feelings. The next day, the sun was warm and bright. After one nights sleep, Venus felt so much better, but theres still a little fever. Doctor Han came in. After examining her, Han said mildly, Miss Chu, you look so much healthier than yesterday. But you still need some bottles of injection today. Thank you. Venus was cautious about her behaviors and words. She could not be too naughty and lively as ady of a rich family. Beside, Han was quite familiar with her, its better for her to be careful. After a while, Mrs Qin came in with a bowl porridge. Venus felt so warm in her heart. Half a year had passed and Mrs Qin looked so much older. Miss Chu, doctor Han said you can eat some liquid food, so I made some potato and dates porridge. Please enjoy. Venus couldnt refuse the kindness of such a nice olddy, so she took over the bowl and said, Thank you, Mrs Qin. Mrs Qin was stunned, You know who I am? Venus was dumbfounded by herself as well. She med herself in the heart how stupid she was. She exined hurriedly, Oh, Mr Ye told me that if I need anything I could go to Mrs Qin. I guessed you are Mrs Qin. Mrs Qin smiled right away, Yes, yes, if you want anything, just tell me. Okay. Venus dared not say anything else and just drank her porridge. She hoped Mrs Qin wouldnt go to ask Kerry about this. She assumed she wouldnt do this. Shes safe for the time being. After two bottles of injections, Venus said she wanted to go around. Han agreed. Venus wore her shoes and the maid helped her out. go to attend your business. Let me walk alone. But... The maid was a bit worried. John had told her to watch her and look after her closely. Ill ask for you if I need you. Venus said coldly The maid dared not disobey. She had to leave. Venus was free finally. She looked around and saw no one. She went straight to the third floor. She heard from Han that Kerry went to thepany, so she had nothing to worry about. The walked to the third floor step by step and walked to the study. When she was about to get to the door, she heard a voice. Miss Chu, what are you here for? Venus breathe in cold air. John deserved his name of a good butler. He came and left with no sound. I want to have a look at this vi. she answered calmly. John said nicely, Miss Chu, theres nothing worth seeing on the third floor. The view was quite nice in the yard, why not go there? What are in the third floor? Venus asked in surprise. Young masters study room, a movie room and a paint room. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Venus was amazed, A paint room She had no memories of this paint room. When was it there? Yes. after Venus disappeared, Kerry asked john to refurnish this room and made it into a paint room. Its just, Kerry had never set foot in here again since its done. Kerry hoped to surprise her when she shoulde back. Can I go in and have look? Venus asked. John was a bit embarrassed. Sorry Miss Chu. No one is allowed in here without young masters permission. Eh...well. So be it. Can I go to the study room to find a book? Venus asked. sorry too, Miss Chu. Not allowed. John answered with no emotion. Venus was so angry. She smiled coldly, Mr Ye has so many restrictions! Sorry. John apologized. Venus took a deep look at the study room and left the third floor. John was a bit confused. She looked like she came to the third floor on purpose, but why? Theres nothing valuable here. When she came to the second room, Venus headed to her own bedroom. Then when she reached the gate, she realized that shes not living here. So she hurriedly walked to the opposite direction. Oh Lord! Luck that no one saw this. She hurriedly went back to her own room. How terrible a persons habit could be that it was still controlling her. But she was curious what her bedroom had be of. Did Kerry throw away all her things? When she came back to her room, she sat on the bed with her arms around her knees. She tried hard to enter this vi, how could she give up so easily? If she couldnt make it, she would try next time. There must be a time when John couldnt notice. Chapter 175 Venus, I Want to Hear Your Voice (1) Chapter 175 Venus, I Want to Hear Your Voice (1) After the drip in the afternoon, Venus Mu set out on her journey again. Now at this time, John the Butler should be helping Mrs. Qin in the kitchen. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one around, Venus quickly ran to the door of the study on the third floor, and then gently opened the door. "Click ", the study door opened. So confident were Kerry and John the Butler that they hadn''t locked the door. But this was great for her. She quickly shed into the study. Venus carefully rummaged through the drawers, and when she finished, she put them back intact. Kerry was too sensitive, so he could tell if there was any difference. There was nothing in a few drawers. Venus found the bookshelf again, and still found nothing. She was anxious, but she suddenly saw a small ck box with abination lock on the top of the shelf. Her heartbeat was fast. What were the important things that Kerry had to lock in the box? Could it be the treasure map? It was ced too high, so Venus pushed the chair in front of the desk over. Before standing on it, she heard a loud noise outside the door downstairs, Kerry was back. It was only five o''clock in the afternoon. Why did hee back? Venus raised her head to look at the box and had to push back the chair, thinking I needed to keep my safety and looked for you next time. Out of the door, Venus did not dare to stay, and rushed to go downstairs. When she just arrived at the second floor, she heard the sound of Kerry going upstairs. Now going back to the room was definitely not possible, so she could only pretend to go downstairs. "Miss Chu? Hows it going?" Kerry was standing at the corner of the stairs, looking up at her in surprise. "Much better. After being in my room all day, I want to go outside." Kerry turned around and walked down as well, "Then lets go. I''ll apany you." Venus thought it''s just okay. There were some things she couldn''t ask. However, she was now Yan Chu, it was easier to ask. The two of them took a walk outside the vi. Venus felt chilly, so she wrapped her clothes tightly and said, "Thank you for taking me in, otherwise I would have spent a pitiful time alone in the hospital." Kerry face was calm and cold, "No need." "Originally, I nned a two-day trip to sky city, now it bes a two-day trip to Ye''s house. Lol, but the scenery of your house is not bad," Venus bobbed her head as if it was her first time here. She was full of curiosity, "Such a big ce. Do you live alone? Where are your mom and dad?" Kerry footsteps noticeably paused. His face became more and more indifferent, "They passed away many years ago." "s? I''m sorry. I didn''t know that." Venus apologized. "It''s okay. It happened many years ago," Kerry said. He seemed to have remembered something, and gradually unfolded his eyebrows, "I still have a grandpa and a younger brother." Venus was really surprised now, "Grandpa*?" She never knew he had a grandpa. Kerry nced at her suspiciously, "Is it strange to have a grandpa?" "No. What about the others?" Venus hid the surprise shown in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. "He''s recovering abroad since our parents died." Kerry showed a little tenderness. Oh, that was right. Then should I ask him how his parents died? Wouldn''t that be a rush? What if he suspected? When she was hesitating, Kerry stood at the bench beside theke with his slender fingers touched the spots on the bench, "In the summer, my wife likes to sit here and cool off." Venus''s heart pounded, not daring to look at his sad face. Kerry seemed to realize that he had said a little too much, so he restrained the tenderness in his eyes, and lifted his feet to continue walking. The summer wind carried heat. Even if it was in the evening, it was mixed with rolling heat. Venus followed him slowly, unable to control her tumbling feelings, and asked him, "Do you love your wife very much?" Kerry stopped and lowered his head to look at her, so focused that he seemed to be looking at someone else through her, and then she heard him say with deep emotions, "Yes, I love her very much." "Then why did she still leave you?" Kerrys eyes went cold, grabbed her by the arm, and asked in a stern voice, "How do you know she left me?" Venusughed bitterly, "Kerry, I have the reasoning of a normal person, okay? If you love her so much, then surely it wasn''t you who drove her away, then it was only her who left you. Wouldnt I understand such a simple thing?" Kerry abruptly let go of her arm. Was he too sensitive? He thought ...... "I''m just asking. Why did you get so angry and grab me so hard?" Venus rubbed the ce where he had grabbed her,ining. Kerry was actually somewhat powerless as he stood in front of her at this point. "It''s my fault." He said in a deep voice. "Of course it''s your fault." Venus thought he was apologizing, only to realize a few secondster that he was answering the previous question. Sure enough, Kerry continued, "It''s my fault for doing a lot of things wrong to her. That''s why she left me, and this is my punishment." Hearing this, Venus''s eyes crawled over a touch of pain. She admitted that she just wanted to see him in pain and regret. Only then could she feelfortable. "You didn''t look for her?" "I''ve searched everywhere I can to find her, and I haven''t found her." Kerry raised his head to look at the distant blue sky, "Now, no matter where she is, my only hope is that she can live safe and sound." Venus had an inexplicable feeling of emotion, because Kerry had really changed a lot. "I believe that she will live a good life." Venus said firmly, seeminglyforting him, but actually comforting herself. Kerry finally had a smile on his face, "I believe in it too. Let''s go. It''s time for dinner." The mask has been worn for two days and plus she was sick. When eating dinner, her face was already a little itchy, but she did not dare to touch her hands again, so she had to bundle her hair on both sides, being afraid that Kerry would see something strange. After hastily eating a few bites of food, Venus said to him, "I don''t need a maid to take care of me tonight, since I''m used to sleeping alone." Kerry saw that she was better and nodded in agreement. Back in her room, Venus locked the door and hurried to the mirror. The interface of her cheeks had begun to be red. "Thanks to my long hair, or he would have seen it." Venus said to herself as she put the water in the potion. Soon, a transparent human skin was removed from her face, and in this ce, Venus was a little nervous disclosing her face. Making sure again that the door was closed, Venusy down on the bed. There was a picture of the one-month baby in her phone, with his big open clear eyes and bright laughter. The smile seemed to melt the ciers of ten thousand years. It was a picture that Venus had cried and begged for a long time before that mysterious boss agreed to pass it on to her. Looking at the baby''s face, Venus instantly burst into tears. Was he fine now? Was he crying? Did he forget her mother? Venus dared not think about these issues, and when she did, she couldn''t stop crying and her heart ached. She wasn''t a good mother, since she didn''t protect her child. Venus buried her face in the nket to suppress her crying, when the door rang at that moment. "Miss Chu? Are you there?" It was Dr. Han''s voice. Venus''s hands were busy drying her tears with the nket, and she cleared her throat and asked, "Something wrong?" "I''m going to do another test," Dr. Han said simply. Venus panicked, since he hadn''t said anything about this when he left this afternoon. He definitely couldn''t be allowed in now, because it took a long time to wear the mask. "Doctor Han, I feel much better already and I''ll check again in the morning." Doctor Han outside the door thought she was taking a shower or something and didn''t want to let him in, so he didn''t think much of it. He had to say, "That''s fine, Miss Chu, Sleep tight." Venusy on the door and listened to his footsteps disappearing before she let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that spies were not everyone''s cup of tea, especially her, who epted no training. Fortunately, she was trained to be stronger by Kerry before, otherwise, she would be surprised to death in minutes. Chapter 175 Venus, I Want to Hear Your Voice (2) Chapter 175 Venus, I Want to Hear Your Voice (2) At that moment, Venus remembered another thing, which was Kerrys supernatural ability. What if he got interested at night and suddenly came through the wall? But I didn''t think he was such a freak. God blesses. With such terror, Venus fell into sleep in a daze perhaps because she missed the baby too much. All night long she dreamed of the baby wailing at her, and she wanted to run over and hold him in her arms, but her feet felt as if they were shackled and she couldn''t run. In the morning, Venus waked up in exhaustion, with her pillow damp. In the morning, when she woke up, her pillow was damp. Kerry went to the office as usual, and Venus went downstairs after the drip, and saw John the Butler directing the servants to clean the swimming pool, and Mrs. Qin picking vegetables in the kitchen. The small ck box was still in its original ce, but there were a few more documents on the desk, as if they were rted to thepany''s business, Venus was not interested in these, but moved a chair to take down the small box. The small box was very light. When Venus shook it, there was really something inside. She got happy, sat on the chair and began to figure out the password. What exactly would Kerry use as a password? If it'' was something expensive, it shouldn''t be his birthday, which was too easy to decipher. Was it her own birthday? Venus was narcissistic, thinking it was impossible, but still unconsciously went to use the password. All four numbers were input correctly, but the little box didn''t move. It turned out that she really was too narcissistic. What else could it be? Venus frowned tightly. Some said books were only good until they''re used, and now she realized she really knew very little about Kerry. In case he used a password rted to his parents on a whim, she didn''t know anything about it. Seeing that the secret was right in front of her, but she couldn''t open it, Venus was so anxious. No matter, try randomly one. Four sixes, four eights, four zeros ...... "Click-" Shit, what did you enter? It was on? Venus looked in surprise, 0428. This seemed to be ...... their wedding day. Venus was confused for a few seconds. How could she subconsciously enter this number? Secondly, she was also shocked by Kerry, who used the wedding day number as a password? Tremblingly opening the lid, Venus''s full expectations were shattered. There were two red marriage certificates lying quietly inside. Other than that, there was nothing. This guy actually locked the marriage certificate inside. Was he so childish? There was no wonder that he would use that number as password. However, it would also be so...... Venus actually felt likeughing and crying at the same time as she looked at the small red marriage certificates. It was a surprise for her to find nothing. Exasperated, she covered the small box, messed up the code, and left it intact at the top of the bookshelf. Where else would it be? Venus sped her hands in front of her chest, with her eyes searching every corner of the study. For such an important thing, of course, it would not be found easily. Besides the study, was there any other ce in this vi that was secret? Forget it, it was not easy to get in here once. I would search again. What if I could find something? Venus opened the drawer again. Nope. The cab again. Still nothing ...... Wait, what was this? A piece of overgrown paper was pressed underneath a stack of papers. With a little effort, Venus pulled it out. The paper was closed, and once she had it in her hand, she felt a sense of familiarity. As if she had seen this somewhere before as it was slowly opened. Venus even stopped breathing. Wasn''t this ...... the design that she lost? Why was it here? She obviously lost it in the hotel. How could Kerry get it? A terrible thought came to her mind: could the person that night Kerry? No, it couldn''t be. Zihang Lu said that she was betrayed to Hao Nangong, and Hao Nangong admitted it. But why ...... Venus became confused, but she still remembered that she couldn''t stay here for long. Putting the design on the far side, Venus muddled up and ran out of the study. For the entire afternoon, she had been thinking about the whole thing. If she was Venus now, she could rush to Kerry and ask him why the design was here, but now it was so ridiculous, she was Yan Chu. She couldn''t ask anything. Even if the person who was in the hotel that day was Kerry, what would it change for her? Nothing can be done. The damage had been done and the ending was still the same. It was just that the hatred in her heart would be more, on Hao Nangong, and more on Kerry. During the evening meal, Venus was concerned about something, so her eyes always involuntarily attached to Kerry. However, the memory was vague, so she had forgotten the general appearance of that person in the hotel. It was okay to look once or twice, but if you looked more, Kerry would be aware of it. When Venus''s eyes again aimed at Kerry. He felt that, and Venus quickly looked around. Kerry felt a little baffled and asked her, "Miss Chu, do you have anything to say?" "Ah ...... "Venus hesitated and thought of a reason, "Dr. Han said I''m fine and I''ll go back to the hotel tomorrow." Although staying here was convenient, but it was too dangerous. If you were not careful, you would be torn apart. Also, Kerry seemed to be deliberately avoiding her, which was not a good sign. Kerrys eyes became gloomy a bit and didn''t refuse that, "Fine, I''ll drop you off at work tomorrow." "I really have to thank you this time. How about this? When I''ve fully recovered, I''ll treat you with dinner. Dont refuse me." Venus said with a smile. Kerry alsoughed lightly, "Then I have to think about what to eat?" "Lol, what haven''t you eaten in Sky city, as the president of Yehuang Group? Well, I''d like to see how expensive restaurants you can pick." "Then it''s a deal. Don''t take back your words and I''ll call you when I book." Venus pretended to pat her purse, "Don''t worry, I can still pay for that." Two of themughed and chatted. John the Butler in the side looked and became satisfied. For a long, Kerry had notughed like this. In the early morning, Venus left in a ck cayenne. Looking back at the vi in the morning light, she had a hunch that maybe soon, she would return here again, because what she was looking for had not yet been found and the biggest secret of this vi had not yet been revealed. ...... After going back to the hotel, Venus opened theputer to search for all the information rted to Kerrys parents. However, unfortunately, thework all the information was only about their death due to an ident, but there was nothing about how they died. There were even few words about Kerrys grandpa, once at the helm of Ye family. The inte was so powerful. ording to the Ye family''s family history, there should be curious people searching for the secret, but surprisingly there was nothing, which was very abnormal. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It seemed that either Kerry was tampering with it, or someone with ulterior motives didn''t want the world to know the real cause of his parents'' death, so they hid it. What exactly happened back then? Venus''s brain was in a mess. She was too stupid and only good for drawing. This kind of matter really didn''t suit her. The most crucial thing right now was to get Kerry to fall in love with her, so she can ask more questions. However, she couldn''t be too aggressive, and could only wait for his call. Just thinking of this, her phone rang. After picking it up, Venus directly jumped up from the sofa. She quickly answered, "Hello?" "How''s it going? Dear Miss Mu?" The man''s pleasant voice came over the phone. "It''s going well. Where''s my baby? I want to see the baby." Venus said anxiously as she heard a baby babbling there. "Oh, the baby is fine. He''s dancing andughing by my hand." Venus''s eyes immediately got wet, "Can I see him? Just one picture, please? Please." "No. That''s no good. If you want to see the baby, how about getting what I want back? Is there any important information?" The man asked. Venus recalled Kerrys words and said, "Kerry has a grandfather who is recovering abroad." The man seemed surprised, "That old man is actually still alive? Lol, fine, fine. Get his address, and I will pay a visit." Of course Venus knew that the visit he was talking about wasn''t that simple, and while she didn''t want to hurt the old man who had never seen him before, there was no way she could let the child get hurt. "I see. Can you let me see the child? Just a nce." "Beep" What in response to her was the cold machine voice. Venus''s tears rolled down. She was too angry that she wanted to throw the phone on the ground. What sin did she do in herst life? Why did she run into this bastard Kerry, If she hadn''t met him, her child would have been the happiest baby in the world. Chapter 175 Venus, I want to hear your voice (3) Chapter 175 Venus, I want to hear your voice (3) Yehuang Group When Kerry Ye was listening to the vice president report work, he suddenly sneezed, so the vice president made fun of him, It seems that someone is missing Mr. Ye. (Its said in China that when one sneezes, it means that someone is missing him or her.) After being stared at by Kerry, he began to report in a serious way again. Keep a good rtionship with the government. Besides, associated certificates should be dealt with as soon as possible. The project must be finished on time. Hong Kong people values high efficiency. Kerry looked indifferent. The vice presidentughed and said helplessly, Mr. Ye, the city government only respects you. If we go there, we cant even meet the man. Kerry stared at him, If you visit more, wont you get more acquainted? The vice president didnt speak. He actually didnt have any time to do that. Besides, its not that he wanted visit that he could visit. Forget it, tonight at Tingyuxuan Restaurant. Ill go there in advance. Good, do it right away. After he left, Kerry suddenly thought of what he had just said. Was anyone missing him? He hoped that it was Venus. At the table, there were all of executives of each department. No matter how arrogant Kerry was, he also needed to ask others to help him. After a while, he flushed because of wine. Director Zhang, I promise that ourpany will follow the environmentalws. Kerry then patted his chest. The director with ssesughed, Oh my, I certainly trust you. Send me the documents tomorrow, so I can sign for you. Youre also contributing to the development of our city, which we must support. Good, thank you After a meal, everything was settled down, and Kerry was also drunk and groggy. Henry helped him into the car. Everyone saw his gloriousness, but who would have thought that he also needed to please others? Kerry huddled on the back seat, thinking about Venus. Venus Venus He mumbled, with a strong sense of miss and sadness. Henry felt sad for him. He had gotten drunk because when he was sober, he would not call young ladys name so tantly. Only when he was drunk would he let himself go for a moment. Kerry took out the phone, dialing that familiar number, but there came a stiff female voice, Sorry, the number youve dialed is no longer in service. Hanging up the phone, he saw another persons name and dialed it identally. Venus was about to go to bed after showering, but her phone rang. It was surprised to see its from Kerry. Its sote, why did he call her? As soon as it was connected, she heard the husky voice over there, Venus Venus stiffened. Did he know that? Venus VenusTalk to me, please After listening for a while, Venus realized that the guy was drunk, and she relived. Mr. Ye, youre drunk. She said calmly. Im not. Venus, talk to me, okay? I feel so bad Venus trembled, and for the first time, she called his name, Kerry, what do you want to say? Anything. I just want to hear your voice. Venus looked up at the ceiling. anything? She noticed a fashion magazine on the table, asking him, Is it okay if I read a magazine? Yes, sure. Venus opened the magazine and then her soft voice came into Kerrys ears. Maybe he knew that the person over the phone was not Venus, but he was so painful that he wanted to numb himself by her voice, even just one night. Kerry, like an obedient student, didnt disturb her. He finally fell asleep until the magazine turned to page four when Venus could hear his steady breathing. Venus hung up the phone and threw the magazine away, drinking some water. It was much better than the history book he had read to herst time. And if the next time Venus was frightened by her own subconscious thought. Next time? No way. She didnt want to lie next to Kerry and listen to what he was reading, even if it was her favorite novel. Now, what she needed to think about was how to answer him when he called to apologize next day. In the morning, Kerry woke up, thirsty, also with a severe headache, which was the price of drunkenness. He got into the bathroom and took a shower to refresh himself. When he came downstairs and ran into Henry, he gave Kerry a strange look and said hello, Young master, good morning. Yeah. Kerry drank water as he walked towards the kitchen, Did you get all those people back safely last night? Yes. Henry took another nce at him, but this time, Kerry sensed that something was wrong and asked, If you have something to say, say it. Henry hesitated, Young master, just take a look at your phone. Kerry was confused and took out his phone from his pocket. Turning it on, he found that the interface was still the call interface. When he saw the topmost one, he stopped. Why did he call Yan Chust night? And the callsted 16 minutes Kerry looked up at Henry, eyes full of incredulity. He couldnt remember anything. Me? He asked Henry in surprise. Henry nodded, not knowing what expression to use, You were drunkst night and keptmumbling youngdys name. Then you called Miss Chu and said you wanted to hear the voice Kerry rubbed his forehead. Jesus, how did this happen? Then why did the call take so long? Did I say anything weird? You didnt say anything and Miss Chu seemed to be reading to you, and then you fell asleep. N?velDrama.Org content. Kerry waspletely speechless. This was too humiliating. Last time he forcefully kissed her, and this time he called her after drinking, and she also agreed to his request Why had everything been going off track since she appeared? He didnt want to be interested in any woman other than Venus, but she was so like her in every aspect. Young master, shouldnt you make a phone call Henry interrupted his thoughts with a kind reminder. Kerry nced at him, Zhang He so Henry immediately disappeared. Never mind, hed better call and apologize first. He found that he was always apologizing to her. Pressing his temples, Kerry thought for a moment and dialed the number. Hello? Venuss clear and pleasant voice came over, Hi, Mr. Ye woke up quite early. Kerry heard the ridicule in her tone and rxed his tension, I drank a little too muchst night. Im sorry. You drank not only a little. It was too much. Im really sorry to bother you, Kerry apologized. Venus seemed to be happy, Its fine. Its rare to see Mr. Ye act in that way. And its my honor. Besides, its not bad to be able tofort a heartbroken person with just my voice. Kerry was relieved to hear that she was not angry, Thank you for your understanding. Youre wee. Ill hang up first, Ive got some work to do now. Okay, bye. The man who said he was busy was actually sitting leisurely in a caf enjoying her food. She didnt believe that Kerry would not be moved by such a generous and lovely woman who was so like his wife. Sometimes, thinking about it, Venus feels so sad. She was his wife, but she pretended to be another woman to seduce him. Whats wrong with herself? Walking out of the caf, Venus headed towards Mu s Group and wondered if her cruel uncle had taken thepany back after her brothers death. It was already past the rush hour, and Venus stood at the entrance of thepany building, feeling ufortable. Thepany was founded by her parents and developed by her brother. But now, none of them was there. If she knew this, she definitely wouldnt have studied design, but business or economics, so that she could not let her uncle take thepany away. Standing there for a moment, Venus stepped inside. The clean marble floor, the huge golden chandelier, and the huge drawing of a ssical Chinesedy on the wall were all familiar. Thedy at the front desk saw that she was dressed not like a normal person, so she kindly asked, Miss, who are you looking for? Im looking forIm looking for Tianye Mu. Venus endured the pain in her heart. She was visibly stunned for a few seconds, then said, Miss, Im sorry. Mr. Mu has already left the country and he is not in thepany. May I know your name? Everyone said that her brother was not in this country. Im his old friend and Ive just returned from overseas. Oh, I see, Im sorry. Venus hesitated and continued to ask, Then is Mr. Mus uncle, Mr. Changrui Mu here? Thedy saw that she knew Mu family so well, and couldnt help but respect it a bit, Mr. Mu stopped holding any position in thepany long time ago. Hearing this news, Venus was confused. Thenpanys matter Miss, what else can I do for you? She asked politely. Who is the current general manager? I want to see him. Venuss expression was serious. Thedy at the front desk didnt dare to casually answer, but couldnt say too much aboutpany, Miss, our general manager is Mr. Jack, invited by Mr. Mu, but Im afraid that you cant see him today without an appointment. Jack? Was the head of the management team that her brother had hired? Chapter 176 Suspicion after Revealing Flaws (1) Chapter 176 Suspicion after Revealing ws (1) "When is he free?" "Sorry, you''ll have to ask the manager''s secretary about that. If you''re in a hurry, you can leave your contact and I''ll tell the secretary." Venus shook her head, "No need, I''lle back next time." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Walking on the entrance of thepany, Venus looked back at the towering building and thought, she didn''t need that much money, since her brother had left her enough, and she wouldn''t be able to manage thepany, so maybe this was the best end, Mu''s Group enterprise was no longer hers, but as long as it could survive for a long time and continued to create value, the efforts of her parents and brother won''t be in vain. It would be enough to support the people who work here. While going downstairs, a man rushed over, and before Venus could dodge, he knocked her to the ground with a thud. "Venus?" Venus''s heart was touched. She had just mentioned him and now she saw him, what a coincidence. Raising her head, Venus was surprised. It had been such a long time since they had seen each other, the once handsome uncle Changrui Mu had actually had grey hair and looked a dozen years older. Changrui was surprised to see her face, then said, "I thought it was that girl who hade back." Without saying no apology, he went straight in again. Venus was furious, "Hey, won''t you say sorry if you knock someone down?" Changrui turned back and mocked, "Little girl even has quite a temper. Havent your parents taught you to speak politely to the elders?" "Only if the elder is worthy of respect," Venus sized him up and said deliberately, "Do you think you''re worthy of my respect, uncle?" Perhaps this sound of "uncle" upset Changrui, so he suddenly became furious, "Uncle? Are you blind? Who is the uncle?" Venus was not willing to show her weakness. Once she was just too submissive to this elder, so she was deceived by him in various ways. "s! Is there someone else here?" Changrui was over fifty years old. And he didnt own thepany, and his wife abandoned him. There was even a mistress with a baby asking for money every day. He really ran out of way out. Now when this woman said he was old, he suddenly remembered those dirty words from the mistress. He became furious. Regardless of the grace, he initiated a quarrel with Venus, "little girl, what are you talking about?" "It''s normal for me to talk. Uncle, even if you''re old and blurry-eyed, you can''t hit someone and refuse to apologize," Venus said angrily, as she saw a number of passers-by casting their eyes over. Not wanting to attract attention, Venus patted the dust on her body, "Such an unlucky day. Uncle, I advise you to go out carefully in the future, since there are a lot of cars on the road. " "Hey, little girl, who are you cursing?" "I didn''t curse anyone. I was just kindly reminding you. Good-bye!" Venus went down the stairs with her bag. "Stop right there!" Changrui shouted from behind. Seeing that Venus was still walking forward, he took a few steps forward to go after her. Before he was about to tug on her arm, he was fiercely blocked by a woman. Changrui stopped and red angrily at the woman blocking his way, "Who are you? Why are stopping me?" The woman wore a pair ofrge sunsses, ming red lips, a fitting camouge t-shirt camouge loose pants, and a pair of high heels, with ten toes exposed, all small and delicate, and painted with bright red nail polish. The woman cupped her hands in front of her chest and scoffed, How about you apologizing for the girl?" Changrui was shocked by the woman''s power, but he did not want to lose face. He still argued, "Whats the business with you?" The woman snorted coldly. "Come on. If you dare to touch her today, I''ll let you know how the word of justice." Changrui saw that this woman was not easy to fight again, so he red at her and said nothing and ran away. Venus worshipped this beauty at this time. She liked this kind of chivalrous woman who gave a helpful hand for the most in her life. Suddenly she was so fond of her. "Thank you,dy." Venus quickly came up and said. The beauty took off her sunsses, revealing her beautiful eyes, with a heroic spirit between her eyebrows. She smiled and looked at Venus, "How feeble you are. How can you stand when you run into this kind of man?" Venus was surprised by her beauty for a few seconds and smiled in a daze, "I didn''t want to get into trouble and he''s old ......" "It''s because of people like you that there are more and more unreasonable people." The beautiful girl said as she walked towards her car, "Okay. When youe across this kind of thing in the future, be tough. Don''t be bullied and cry afterwards." Venus nodded in agreement, "Lady, let me treat you with dinner." "No need. I have things to do in Sky City." Venus heard the implication of the words and asked quickly, "Aren''t you from Sky City?" "No, What''s wrong?" Thedy arrived at the car and leaned on the carriage and asked her with a smile. Venus answered quickly, "I''m familiar with Sky City. If you want to do something, maybe I can help." Thedy looked at her, "I''m just saying some words for you, and you don''t have to thank me so much." "It''s a small thing for you, but a big thing for me." In the meantime, the beauty frowned, thought about it and said, "Well, it just happened that I''m looking for someone who isn''t very easy to find. I might make it with less time with your help." "Sure." Venus stretched out her small white hand, "Hello, my name is ...... Yan Chu." Thedy also reached out to hold her hand, "Hello Yan Chu, I''m Xiran Xiao." "What a lovely name." Venus sighed honestly. "Let''s go. Get in the car." Aftermunication for a while, Venus knew that Xiran had a friend who was sick, and she came to Sky City to find an old doctor who had long retired. She wanted to see if she could help her friend. However, she only knew the name of this doctor, and nothing else. After hearing this, Venus admired Xiran even more and couldn''t help but looked at her with admiration. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xiran turned around to look at her and asked with a smile. "You''re so nice to your friends." Venus sighed forlornly. Her friend was all about counting on her. Xiran smiled covertly, "Maybe, because he''s a handsome guy." "Lol, is that so? Let me meet him sometime." Venus said without thinking, and only after saying that did she feel a little rash. Would it be rude for someone who only met for the first time? Xiran felt her regret andforted her, "Okay, but he''s not in Sky City. When you have time to go to G City, I''ll take you to meet him." Venus wasforted. She was more and more affectionate with Xiran. This was the first time she had this kind of feeling towards someone. She always felt that there was a kind of magic in this woman, which attracted people closer. "Didn''t you say you were familiar with Sky City? Then help me look for this doctor." Venus took out her phone. As for finding someone, Kerry was the expert. When Xiran said just now, she instantly thought of Kerry. Venus apologized, "I''m sorry. I just lied, I''m actually not too familiar with Sky City, but don''t worry, I have a friend who will definitely be able to help, I''ll call him now and ask him." Xiran smiled bitterly. She was really interesting. In the conference room of Yehuang Group. The meeting was going on in a serious atmosphere, but Kerry''s phone suddenly rang. He was going to hang up, but when he saw the iing call, he signaled for everyone to continue but he went out to answer the phone. "Hey, Mr. Ye. I''m begging you for one thing." After the call was answered, Venus said straightforwardly. "What is it?" Kerry had a pleasant voice and a hint of gentleness in his eyes. "I have a friend who is looking for a retired doctor in Sky City. Can you help?" Kerry agreed without thinking, "Send his name to my phone." "Okay, thank you." After saying that, without a word of nonsense, Venus hung up the phone. Kerry was stunned for a few seconds. Seen from her attitude, she really didn''t treat herself as an outsider anymore? Xiran watched her finish texting and tried to ask, "Is this Mr. Ye you''re talking about Kerry from Yehuang Group?" "Yes. Do you know him?" Venus didn''t avoid anything, nor did she need to. Chapter 176 Suspicion after Revealing Flaws (2) Chapter 176 Suspicion after Revealing ws (2) Xiran shook her head. "I don''t know him, but just heard about him, a very powerful person." From this, Xiran was somewhat impressed with this so-called Yan Chu. She didn''t expect that the naive girl would actually know someone so famous in Sky City, and she was not polite in when asking for help. It seemed that this Yan Chu had a powerful background. "So now what? We don''t need to be wandering around Sky City. We can find him until Kerry sends a message?" Venus asked for her opinion. "Fine." Xiran parked her car in front of a coffee shop nearby. After a cup of coffee, Xiran had a general understanding of Yan Chu, who turned out to be a richdy from Hong Kong, but she was not pampered at all. On the contrary, she was very open-minded, which was very much to her liking. The two women liked each other. Talking from traveling to hobbies, soon, they ignited a spark of friendship. While Xiran was talking about her hiking expedition to a primitive forest, Venus''s phone rang, and it was from Kerry. "Mr. Ye, did you find it?" Venus asked evenly. "I found it, and I sent it to your phone." "Ah, thank you. I told you can find it." Venus said smilingly. "Call me again if you have any problem." "Okay, bye." Hanging up the phone, Venus saw a message on her phone attaching with an address, which happened to be an address she knew. "Let''s go." Xiran did not expect things to go so smoothly, and was in a good mood, "It looks like I went out and met someone with a powerful background today. I had been worried about finding it when I came to Sky City." Venus smiled from her deep heart. It had been a long time since she had chatted with a girl in her age like this, and it felt so good to have a friend. Venus intimately took her arm and smiled gently, "You''re the one who''s precious to me. Hurry up and go. I''ll buy you dinner after finding him." After arriving at the destination, she knocked on the door, Xiran took the thick medical records and went in, while Venus waited at the door. This was the privacy. After waiting downstairs boringly in themunity for more than half an hour, Xiran dejectedly came out. She showed a helpless smile. Venus understood what it meant, so she didn''t ask her about the result, but just went up to hold her and said, "Don''t be discouraged. There are so many doctors in this world, and your handsome friend will be fine in the end." "I hope so."Xiran sighed. In fact, she just came over to try, after hearing that this retired doctor had was excellent in treating vegetative patients. She never thought that he was helpless after reading the medical records. In order tofort Xiran, Venus found the most distinctive restaurant in Sky City. Nothing couldn''t be solved after a meal. After eating, Xiran was going to return to G City. Venus was a little reluctant, "I feel like I''m going well with you, and I didn''t expect to have to part with you so soon." Xiran also found this little sister very interesting, squeezing her little finger, "Call me when you are free, ore to g city to find me." "Okay, then be careful when driving." Xiran reached forward and hugged her, turned around and got into the car. She put on sunsses, waved her hand towards her, and went away. Venus stood on the roadside and watched for a long time before she walked to the hotel. She felt upset. If Xiran one day found out that she was not Yan Chu, would she still be friends with her? ...... A few dayster, Kerry received a special phone call from Venus''s school, as she couldn''t be found, so she could only call him. "Mr. Ye, this is Venus''s teacher, Xiaohua. She will be graduating soon, but Venus hasn''t done her graduation thesis, graduation defense or anything. When exactly will she return to school?" Her tone was quite mild, and if it was Venus herself who answered this call, she would probably have already scolded away. Did you still want the diploma? Kerry got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and said clearly and coldly, "Venus is not in China for this period of time. As for the graduation thesis and defense, I will go over to the school to communicate." Xiaohua choked andined, "I originally wanted her to speak as an outstanding representative. She can''te to even take the graduation photo?" "Yes." "Okay, I got it. Goodbye Mr. Ye." "Wait," Kerry suddenly remembered something and called out to her, "May I ask when you are holding the graduation ceremony?" "Day after tomorrow." "Thanks." ...... Venus was leaning against the elevator, wondering, after two or three days, why Kerry suddenly called her out? The car was waiting at the door and Venus sat in the passenger seat and asked him, "Where are we going?" "Didn''t you say you were going to take me out to dinner? You''ll know when we get there." Kerry started the car, "Buckle up your seat belt." "Oh," Venus pulled the seatbelt buckle, "I thought you forgot about this." "I''ve been too busy for the past few days to think about it, but I happen to be free today." Kerry was wearing casual clothes today, with a simple white t-shirt, a pair of blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers. He looked much younger. The car quickly drove away from the hotel, when Venus casually turned on the car stereo, melodious music drifted out. Kerry looked at her. The kind of doubt in his heart came again. Why Yan Chu was so familiar with moving his things? And she made it at wills. Venus noticed that he was looking at her and became tensed, thinking to herself that there wasnt anything wrong with her, "What''s wrong?" Kerry focused his gaze forward, "Nothing." Venus was sitting squarely on the seat, not daring to speak again. The car drove on the road, gradually, Venus found the route familiar. This seemed to be ...... the road to her school. What was he going to do in her school? Sure enough, ten minutester, the car stopped at the parking lot in front of the school. Being chilled, Venus calmly asked, "Are we going to school?" Kerry went around to the back seat and took out something to carry on one shoulder, "Well. Yes." "What for? Arent we going to enjoy dinner?" Venus was a little nervous. "I have something to do, and we will go for dinner afterwards." Kerry stepped forward and looked back at her, seeing that she was standing in the same ce and didn''t understand. Venus had no choice but to force herself to follow. The school was filled with the scent of departure. There were graduates taking pictures in their bachelor''s uniforms. Venus''s pace was getting slower and slower, and she remembered that these were the days when she graduated from the university. Kerry took the dv out of his satchel, opened the lens and carefully filmed. "Mr. Ye, what are you filming?" Venus was a little curious. Kerry didn''t look back, but said gently, "Today was originally my wife''s graduation ceremony, but she''s not here. I wanted to take pictures of these and give them to her when shees back, so that she wouldn''t miss the most important day of her life." The man''s words were soft, but as hard as a jackhammer stone, which m on Venus''s heart, making her a little breathless. Kerry, why were you doing all these things? Why did you do these touching things when you knew I didn''t like you and wouldn''t love you? Venus''s eyes were a little wet. Being afraid that he would see them, she even lowered her head to wipe them away, and quickly caught up with him. Along the way, she saw many girls in bachelor suits taking photos next to the school''s iconic buildings. They were mostly from one dormitory. Venus remembered the member of her own dormitory. In order to make her live a little better, her brother chose a two-person dormitory, and her roommate was Xinyou Qiao. Nowadays, after such a long time, when walking on the familiar campus, Venus remembered the one who brought about endless sorrow for her and found it a pity. Even without her, she might also not get along well with Kerry. The beautiful men and women would always attract a lot of people''s attention, especially Kerry was also holding a dv shotting randomly. Some girls thought he was one who studied here before, pushing and shoving over to want to take pictures with him. However, he refused them all. When she reached the school building in the design department, Venus saw many familiar figures. Her ssmates and teachers were taking graduation photos in front of the school building. All the teachers who had taught her for four years, both kind and serious, were smiling before the camera. Originally, there would have been a ce for her there, but now, she could only stand here, silently watching. She could no longer held back tears, and instantly cried. Kerry turned around with the dv and was trying to tell her that this was his wife''s ss. She was shocked by the tears in her eyes. Why was she sad? She was not Venus ...... "Why are you crying?" Kerry stared straight into her eyes, as if to see something in her eyes. There was an answer in his heart that desperately needed to be confirmed. Venus broke into a smile, "I remember the time when I graduated and just felt the same way." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yeah?" Kerry walked over to her step by step. Venus wiped her tears naturally as sheughed and said, "Yeah, I hugged and cried with my friends when I graduated, and now I think of myself when I see them." Kerry lowered his eyes to carefully examine her, Yan Chu, was that really the case? "Why are you looking at me like that? Do I still have to lie to you?" Kerry looked at her deeply, "No, I just thought you were quite sentimental." "Yeah." Venus crossed over to him and walked forward. Chapter 176 Suspicion after Revealing Flaws (3) Chapter 176 Suspicion after Revealing ws (3) Kerry Ye turned around to look at her back, mixed feelings inside. When he came to school today, the car involuntarily parked in front of the hotel, perhaps was still a little doubt, wanting to test her, but now that he had tested, he only believed half of her answer. Yan Chu, if you were Venus Mu, why would you appear as the youngdy of MK, which was real. If you were not Venus, why was it such a coincidence? And it just happened to appear beside me. Kerry always felt there was someone controlling it behind the screen, but he was in a mist, seeing nothing. It seemed like he had to learn another superpower so that he could read her mind. While wandering around the schoolter, Venus didnt dare to show any strange behavior as she noticed that Kerry had already started observing her. When she arrived at the faculty building, Kerry asked her to wait here while he went up to do some business. Venus looked at the familiar and unfamiliar facesing and going, which she was so envious. When would she be able to live such a leisurely life? No hook up, just a peaceful life with her child. Hello, may I ask which grade are you in? A clean-cut boy blushed and asked her, and there were a few other boys far away focusing on them. Venusughed, for she had been osted before at school, but not so directly. She didnt say anything and pointed at the building behind him. The boys were embarrassed, Youre a teacher? Venus nodded. The boys face turned sullen and he looked at her suspiciously with incredulity in his voice, You look so young, how can you be a teacher? And I havent seen you at school either. Boy, Ive just finished my interview and Im waiting for the results, so if Im lucky enough, youll see me next semester. Venus was talking nonsense. The boy was stunned by her words, scratching his head and apologizing. He then quickly turned around and ran away, with several boys also running away, with heckles. At that moment, Kerry came out, looking at that direction, and asked her, Miss Chu, whats going on? Venus looked like she was feeling good about herself, It seems like Im still young, for there are boys hitting on me. Kerry raised his eyebrows andughed, Then how do you answer him? Kerry didnt feel angry. If it was someone who osted Venus, he definitely would piss off. I said, Im a teacher who just came to apply for a job, so he ran away. Venus was a little shy, Im not bad and teacher-student love is also quite good. Why run away? Maybe he thinks that its still little easier to hook up with a student. Kerry teased her. Venus no longer dwell on this issue. Seeing the graduation certificate in his hand, her breath stalled for a second or two, calmly asked, This is Oh, this is my wifes diploma and degree certificate. I help her get it since shes not here. Although there was no thesis or graduation answer, but with Kerry s power and means, it was not a big deal for him to get them. May I have a look? Venus tried her best to act calm, though inside she was already excited. Kerry handed them to her, keeping observing her expressions. Venus flipped the diploma open, on top of which an ID photo, taken just at the end of college. The one on the photo was na?ve and happy, with bright smile. She knew he was looking at her, so she didnt dare to have too many expressions on her face, so she just smiled and said, Your wife is pretty. Thank you. She is. Costume design? Venus pretended to be surprised, The same major as mine? Yes, shes a very agile and talented fashion designer, and ifI think shes going to do great things in fashion world. Kerry said seriously, whose tone was all of pride. Venus didnt expect him to be so sure of her work, making her happy, but she couldnt show it. After the work was done, Kerry said as he headed out the north gate of the school, Well, now its time for Miss Chu to treat me. Lets go. Isnt the car parked over there? Are we walking there? Venus looked curious. Kerry nced at her, Well, its not far away. There are many restaurants near the north entrance of the school, but its up to Miss Chu to see if you can ept it. Venus knew where he was talking about, which aroused her interest, As long as its delicious food, theres nothing that cant be epted. Also, we two have known each other for so long and you have helped me several times. Dont call Miss Chu or Mr. Ye, just Yan Chu and Kerry, OK? When he heard Kerry, he hesitated for a moment. Venus had never called him Kerry, but always Kerry Ye. Sure, Miss ChuYan Chu. Venus nodded her head with great satisfaction, Thats right, Kerry. Kerry was somewhat moved and his eyes were filled with tenderness. They then arrived at the north entrance of the school, when was about to be lunch time, so there were many students. Hurry up and tell me, which one is better? Venus seemed to be excited. But she knew that she knew better than him. Kerry took her to the rice noodle shop that she once ate with Venus, and said with smile, How about this one? Now as a girl from Hong Kong, of course Venus didnt know what was good here, so she just followed Kerry. Did your friend find a doctor that day? Kerry suddenly asked. Yes, but it doesnt seem good. She was unhappy aftering out of the doctors house. Venus stretched her chin in a low mood. Oh, didnt you sayst time that you didnt have any friends in City A? Where did hee from? Venus smiled mischievously, Its the one I met that day. Shes very nice, and helped me a little, and shes also very pretty. During their talking, the dishes were served. Kerry pretended to wipe his chopsticks, but saw her add ingredients in the same way as Venus It seemed that Kerry needed to reinvestigate the youngdy of Chu family. Born in Hong Kong and studying in Europe, she would actually know how to eat rice noodles, and the way she ate was too simr to Venus. They both picked up some into a small bowl to cool it, and eat noodles before vegetables. How could there be so many coincidences in the world? Kerry didnt believe it. Yan Chu, did you really have a secret? If there was one, I hope its the one I was most looking forward to. Kerry drove Yan Chu back to the hotel. In front of the hotel, Yan Chu said, It cost less than fifty yuan. Kerry, you really help me save the money. Then, Ill deposit it with you first and I mighte to get the interest one day when I have a whim. Venus didnt care, Do you think Im a bank here? Its now or never. By the way, Shixuan Tang and the others are back from Hong Kong. Choose a good day and were going to start the project. Kerry smiled, I thought you were here for eating and having fun, so you still remember the work. Of course. Ill have Shixuan contact you. After Venus said that, she turned around and was about to enter the hotel, when she came face to face with a man with a woman with delicate makeup in his arms. The first time he saw her, he was stunned for a few seconds, but quickly returned to normal. After taking two more steps, he saw Kerry, with a strong sarcastic look. Well, well, hi, Mr. Ye. He said with no good intentions, Ha, ha, Kerry, arent you unting yourself a good man? What? Its only been six months, and you cant control yourself? Venus red at him. He was always so shitty. Kerry was originally leaning on the carriage, after seeing him, he stood up straight, whose blue eyes showed coldness, Hao Nangong, when were you out? Venus was stunned. Hao had gone to the jail? How was that possible? As expected, when Hao began to say, Venus knew she was overthinking. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kerry, I was grounded at home for half a year. Isnt that enough? Kerry sneered, Hao, if Venus cant be found for a day, youd better not appear in front of me, in case Ill break one leg of yours. Im afraid that Mr. Nangong wont let me go. Hao was angry with him, Kerry. Venus has her reasons for leaving you. Why only me me? have you ever thought your own problem? Chapter 177 Kerry, Stop (1) Chapter 177 Kerry, Stop (1) "Nangong Hao, are you sure you want to argue about who''s right and who''s wrong?" When speaking, Kerry became much powerful Hao was afraid of Kerrys mysterious power and didn''t dare to stay with him for a long time. Turning his head to Venus who was just watching, he said, "Prettydy, Kerry is a man with a wife. Don''t be deceived by him." Then, he quickly slipped away with hispanion. By now, it waspletely clear to Venus that it was Hao who first pretended to be her brother and came to the vi to take her away. But she didn''t expect to be intercepted by the person in a silver mask and be taken to the ind. So it made sense that Kerry hated him. She remembered that night Kerry was going to a dinner party held by Nangongs family, so he couldn''t make it back in time to stop her. There must have been an ident on his way; otherwise, Kerry would instantlye to her. Unfortunately, Hao did it for nothing while the man in the mask was the real beneficiary. She herself was the big fish that several people were fighting over. "Miss Chu, if that manes to you in the future, it''s better for you not to meet him." Kerry said seriously. Venus thought I didn''t want to see this guy at all. She nodded her head at once, "Okay, I wont." "Bye." Kerry said in a bad mood. Then, he turned around and got in the car and left without waiting for response. ...... This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. On the day of the opening ceremony, the weather was extremely hot. Wearing a white set skirt and silver high heels with a beautiful long hair pulled behind her head, Venus who was refreshing and capable attracted the attention of many men present. Venus herself was of fine, delicate features. Although she got some attention, it was not too mach. Yan Chu was quite beautiful and eye-catching. Kerry spoke in front of the microphone about the far-reaching future of the project and the entertainment and economic benefits it would bring to Sky City. With the sound of a salvo, the construction of the amusement park formally started. When they checked out the site, Kerry, the CEO of Yehuang Group, told her what would be built here and there personally. There was a harmonious atmosphere between them. After walking for a while, Venus was in some pain. She should have worn a pair of t shoes today. It was absolutely suffering to wear high heels. "A roller coaster will be built here. Whenpleted, it will be thergest one in Sky City. And over there, there will be a fairy tale stage. Besides, ys we are familiar with, like Snow White, Sleeping Beauty will be performed at that stage." Kerry walked slowly and exined to her in detail, although it was still an open space now. Venus listened very carefully while stepped in a small dirt pit inattentively. "Ugh." Kerry quickly grabbed her waist. The temperature in summer was high and their body temperature was also high due to the over-ten- minute walk. When Kerry''s hand sped on her thin waist, the heat was continuously passed over. Venus felt that the skin he touched was about to burn. "Be careful." Kerry said. With his help, Venus stood up with a blush on her face, "Thank you." "You''re wee. The construction site is really hard to walk. You should have worn a pair of t shoes today." Kerry said with a calm face. It was never thought that his heartbeat had be abnormal. The subordinates following behind looked at each other in unison. They quickened their pace and went forward, as if they wanted to make private space for them. Venus smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect that. I''ll do so in my next visit." "Do you still want me to show you around?" Kerry looked at the empty construction site, "There''s nothing to see actually. You can look at the nster if you''re interested. It''s too hot, and it''s not a good ce for you women toe." It was true that Venus was a bit overwhelmed by the sun, but wasn''t it too unprofessional for her to leave alone? "As everyone''s here, its not good for me to walk away." Kerry paused for a moment and said, "Wait a moment. I''ll go tell them to go with you." "Huh? It..." "It''s fine. I know everything here. The main purpose of today is to give you a simple introduction. I won''t have any job if you dont continue. Wait for a moment." Kerry walked towards the group in front of him. She did not know what he said while they looked towards Venus and nodded. Soon, he came back and said, "Let''s go, they have got Mr. Zhang apanying them." Venus was curious, "What did you say?" "I said that your foot is injured and you need a rest." Kerry held her waist. They walked towards the outside of the construction site together,pletely unaware of the meaningful eyes of the people behind them. Returning to the car, Venus felt much smoother all of a sudden by a cool breeze as Kerry turning on the air conditioning. Kerry took two bottles of water from the trunk and handed her one. Opening the lid and drinking two sips, he casually asked, "It may take more than a year toplete this project. You will not return to Hong Kong during this period, will you?" Venus''s expression was calm, "Yes, I will. If things go well, I will go back to Hong Kong for a few days." "What about Mr. Chu? Will hee here?" "Daddy''s busy," Venus looked at him with head tilting, knowing that he was testing her, and said with a smile, "What''s the matter. You don''t trust me?" Kerry turned his head to meet her eyes with a smile, "No, this project has been going on for so long while I haven''t met Mr. Chu in person yet, so I am a bit curious." "Oh," said Venus, nodding her head and stare at a small sun-bleached tree in front of her, "I thought you thought I was too weak to help." Kerry also shifted his gaze, whose blue eyes were like the deepest ce in the ocean, "No, on the contrary, you''re a great person to work with. You never make any excessive demands and maintain the highest degree of trust in ourpany." Venus puffed out augh, "Kerry, are you praising me or undermining me?" "Obviously, it''s apliment," Kerry started the car, "Let''s go. Are you going back to the hotel or..." "Please give me a ride to my new apartment. I was given a key yesterday. Perhaps, it''s ready for me to move in." "Oh? Congrattions. You finally have a ce to live." The car left the construction site and headed towards the downtown. Venus remembered the task given by the masked man. After thinking for a while, she asked in a seemingly unintentional way, "By the way, you saidst time that your grandfather was recovering abroad. In which country? Is it good?" Kerry asked with a nce at her, "Why do you ask?" "It is about my friend who came to Sky Cityst time. Her friend''s illness is a bit special. The environment here is too bad, especially in winter as the smog is too severe. So she also wants to find a better hospital or rehabilitation centers abroad." Venus tried to make her voice sound normal, despite the fact that she was already nervous. Kerry didn''t seem to notice it, but he didn''t answer very clearly, "My grandfather is in Australia. Its sparsely popted and the air is good over there. There are many good medical institutions. Your friend can go and have a look." Since he had now be suspicious of Yan Chu''s true identity, it was impossible for him to give his grandfather''s address explicitly. It was too dangerous. Venus realized the vignce in his words and didn''t dare to ask any further questions so she said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll tell her." As both of them had something on their mind, the otherwise rxed and happy atmosphere became a little silent. Chapter 177 Kerry, stop (3) Chapter 177 Kerry, stop (3) Young master, she is at the hotel. Kerry Ye was busy with an important document and casually asked him, Which one? Henry said the name of the hotel and Kerry s hand stopped. Wasnt the hotel where Yan Chu lived? However, shes living in her new apartment now, so she shouldnt be able to run into him. Got it. You guys go eat first. Itll probably be after 10pm when Im done here. Okay, young master. Coming out from thepany, it was alreadyte at night. Kerry stood in the night breeze for a while and headed to the parking lot. At the hotel, Henry opened the door for him, and there stood a girl with long hair, clear and elegant, wearing a white t-shirt, denim shorts, and her legs were long. When she saw Kerry, her eyes lit up a bit, smiling. Kerry looked at her coldly. Not too bad. Wait downstairs first. Kerry said to Henry. Henry looked up at him, and inside, he still wanted to stop him, but Kerry was cold on the face, so he hurriedly left. Walking over to sit on the sofa, Kerry supported his forehead with his hand, coldly asking, Do you know the rules? The girl came over to kneel at his feet and said gently, Yes, boss. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kerry said the rule was that once walking out of the door, they werepletely strangers. First, take a shower. He said. Okay. The girl turned around and went into the bathroom and the sound of water soon came. Kerry was hesitant, was he doing this right or not? Never mind, now that he was here, he had to figure out something. A few minutester, the girl came out wrapped in a white towel, revealing her white shoulders and thighs. She walked to Kerry, timidly looking at him. Seeing that he didnt say anything, she bit her lower lip, went up and began to unbutton his buttons. Kerry looked at her with cold eyes, no stirs inside. He didnt want to touch her at all. He didnt whether she was intentional or not. Before she unbuttoned all his buttons, the towel suddenly fell on the ground, exposing her naked body, emitting a light shine, whose tits were quite good. If it was an ordinary man, he would have pounced on her like a hungry wolf, but Kerry only felt irritated. The girl blushed and she raised her eyes to look at him, with the delicate hand sliding into his shirt. Kerry s strong abs make her surprised. The girls hand was getting lower and lower. When it was about to dig into his belt, Kerry pushed her away. No need. He said abruptly, then quickly fastened the button of his shirt. There was no impulse to do so, instead, he felt disgusted. What the hell was he doing? How dare he use a strange woman to validate his feelings for Venus. Was he out of his mind? The girl was disappointed and worried when she was abruptly told to stop and asked him, Boss, what did I do wrong? Nothing. Kerry took out some cash from his wallet and gave it to her, Get dressed and go. Downstairs of the hotel, Henry sat in his car, bored. A familiar figure suddenly appeared in his sight and instantly sat upright. Was thisYan Chu? He heard she had moved to a new apartment. Why was sheing back? Henry suddenly remembered that Kerry was upstairs. He prayed inside. Henry was right, the personing towards the hotel was exactly Venus, because when she was packing up her things in the apartment, she found that she forgot her favorite lipstick in the hotel, so she called the front desk, and the front desk said she could pick it up at night. When she arrived at the hotel, she saw a ck Cayenne parked at the side and wondered, How does this look so much like Kerry s car? Then she looked at the license te. She was true. Why was he here? For work? Without thinking too much about it, Venus walked straight to the hotel reception desk and after exining her intentions, the receptionist handed her a lipstick. Thank you. Venus said politely. Youre wee. As she was about to turn around and leave, two people walked out of the elevator, and Venus stiffened there. She thought that Kerry had some work to do here, but it turned out At night, a man brought a woman out of the hotel, and the woman was dressed so sexily and her hair was still wet. Anyone could tell what they had done. Venus felt her heart being crushed. He talked so much about how he loved her, but it was all lie and she actually believed it? Kerry sensed someone looking at her. he froze. Why was she here? Venus snorted and gave him an icy nce, walking towards the hotel door. Kerry somehow panicked, for he was too familiar with that look. It was the look of desperation in Venuss eyes, the look that nothing he did had anything to do with her at all. In this instant, Kerry thought of her as Venus and ran towards her in strides, grabbing her by the arm. What are you doing? Venus shook off his hand and looked at him coldly. At this moment, Venus forgot that she was Yan Chu and simply felt angry and disappointed. Chapter 178 You Should Explain to Your Wife (1) Chapter 178 You Should Exin to Your Wife (1) "I ...... thats not what you think, nothing happened between me and her." Kerry got panicked and exined to Venus. Venus nced indifferently at the graceful girl standing not far away and sneered, "Mr. Ye, your business has nothing to do with me." Kerry blocked her way and held her shoulders with both his hands, he said urgently with worry in his eyes, "Trust me, I really have nothing to do with her." "Mr. Ye, I really didn''t expect that you are such a man," Venus looked straight in his blue and clear eyes, she suddenly remembered her identity now, "Besides, why are you exining to me? You should exin to your wife." Kerry was startled for a few seconds, then he felt a twinge in his heart. Yes, the person he should exin to was Venus, it has nothing to do with Yan Chu. She''s just too simr to Venus. But why was it so hard for Kerry to see her angry? "Yan Chu, whether you believe it or not, I want you to know that I didn''t do anything with her, otherwise I wouldn''t be standing here right now." Kerry calmed down a bit and exin to her. Venus took his hands off her shoulders and said seriously, "Mr. Ye, I said don''t exin to me, you and I are just ordinary friends, you don''t have the responsibility to exin it to me, I have other things to do, goodbye." Helplessness surged in Kerrys heart, he had no reason to keep her, so he could only watch her walk away from him step by step. But he also figured out one thing, he really wasn''t interested in any woman other than Venus. Kerry got in the car and mmed the door heavily. Henry looked at the man timidly in the rearview mirror and started the car silently. "Last time I asked you to investigate Yan Chu thoroughly, where is your report? How many days has it been?" Kerry was so angry that he could only take it out on Henry. Henry was indeed innocent, it really hadnt been a long time after Kerry asked him to investigate Yan Chu, besides, shes not an ordinary person, thats not an easy job for him. "Young Lord, our European connections have reported no results yet, I will push them." Kerry scolded him, "Failure", then he turned to look out of the window, recalling Yan Chu''s expression and attitude just now. She did overreact as an ordinary friend to him, even though he had acted inappropriately twice, her emotions shouldn''t even be so intense, and she even spoke in favor of Venus. That was too abnormal. How he wished that Yan Chu was Venus, so that at least it meant shes still alive. Whether she hated him or not, as long as she was alive, he would be satisfied. In the past, she used death to force him to let her go, and he wouldn''t agree, but now that she lingered in the shadow of death, he rued the day. Had he known that, he would let her go, at least he could see her with his own eyes. Thinking about it, Kerry couldn''t help butugh at himself. What a stupid man he was. Back to the apartment, Venus sitting on the sofa angrily, she grabbed a pillow and ravaged it ruthlessly, murmured to herself, "Kerry, you bastard, you said you love me so much, all lies, I was foolish enough to believe you, liar, asshole ...... " After venting out, Venusy down on her back, she had almost calmed down on her way back home, and she knew that Kerry should have nothing to do with that woman, because Kerrys not bothered to lie if he really did so, but she just felt sad in her heart. At this time, Venus didn''t realize that she seemed to alleviate her hatred for Kerry. ...... Airport of A city. The flight from Seoul, South Koreanded. A few minutester, a tall woman in a light-colored dress walked out of the departure gate, a few hazes between her eyebrows emerged in her pretty face. The person who was waiting her at the airport went up to take over her luggage and said respectfully, "Miss Qiao, Mr. Nangong is waiting for you." Xinyou Qiao looked at the azure sky and said softly, "A City, I''m back." It turned out that day she had fallen off a cliff and hung on a stout branch, but she was rescued by someone sent by Hao Nangong, and it took a long time for her to get a fully recovery. To avoid Kerry, Hao Nangong sent her to Korea, he informed her toe back a few days ago. Everything in A City was so familiar for her, the car drove by Yehuang Group, Xinyou Qiao looked at the soaring skyscrapers through the window, Kerry, I''m back, when you see me back from the dead, will you be a little surprised? She though. Hao Nangong''s vi. He stood at the door to see Xinyou walked in gracefully, he smiled gently, "Long time no see, Miss Qiao, you are more stunning than before." Xinyou smiled to him as well, "Let''s not be so polite, say it, why do you ask me toe back now?" Hao Nangong invited her inside as he said, "Venus has disappeared, did you know that?" "I know, isn''t that because of you?" Hao Nangong sat down on the sofa and said with a sigh, "It''s only benefited others, I didn''t get anything out of it, and I''ve been grounded for a long time." Xinyou sat not far from him,cency appeared in her eyes, "Is Kerry still looking for her?" "Yes, but it''s unlikely that he could find her," Hao Nangong turned to her and said slowly, "So, now is the best time for you." "Do you think ...... after all these things, Kerry will treat me differently?" Xinyou wasn''t sure and asked doubtfully. Hao Nangong smiled sinisterly, "How can we know that if we don''t try? Xinyou, you have a lot of advantages over other women. Don''t you want to win Kerry back?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Xinyou remained silent, of course she wanted to go back to him, she has never stopped thinking about him, but the vital thing was, would Kerry still believe in her? "Xinyou, God let you live, maybe thats God tell you to fulfill your wish, and if you lose this chance, then you won''t be able to win Kerry again in your life." Hao Nangong embellished, "A man''s guilt can drive him to do a lot of things, Xinyou, you''re a smart woman, I think you''ll take advantage of it. And I heard that ever since you fell off the cliff, Kerry didn''t eat or drink for a few days, he''s really heartbroken." "Is that true?" A me of hope ignited in Xinyou''s eyes. "Do I have to lie to you? Think about it, you are the first love to Kerry, what kind of man would forget his first love?" Xinyou took a deep breath to calm down, but there was still a doubt in her heart, "Hao Nangong, since Venus has disappeared, why are you still targeting Kerry?" Hao Nangong threw up his hands, "Xinyou, you only need to get what you want, you don''t have to worry about what benefits I can get from it." Xinyou looked at him for a while, she didn''t refute him, that was then, before they were partners, she had the right to ask his n, but now, he was her savior, she didn''t have any rights to refute him. "Take a look at these files, this is the Second Lady of MK Group in Hong Kong, Yan Chu, who is now closely rted to Kerry." Hao Nangong threw her an envelope, "Before they have been together, you have a better chance of winning." Hao Nangong got up to walk out after gave her instructions, he stopped when he was almost at the door and said, "You''d better stay here for a while, but of course, if you''re good enough to live in the Ye familys manor, you won''t have toe back." "I''m looking forward to that day too." Xinyou looked at the photo, Yan Chu looked like a babe in the woods, its so easy to deal with her. But she''d better think about how she''s going to impress Kerry first. Suddenly she''s interested in theing days. ...... Ever since they came across with each other in the hotel at that night, the rtionship between Venus and Kerry has turned downright icy, they didnt contact with each other for several days, and their working information all passed by Shixuan Tang. Venus understood that this was not good for her, but Kerry didn''t give her an out, she couldnt pretend anything didnt happen at all and contact him shamelessly. Today, MK Group and Yehuang Groups meeting. Close to Yehuang Group, Venus refused to be picked up by Shixuan Tang, instead she walked to the company on high heels. Yet Kerry''s car parked in front of her when she just arrived at the gate. Wearing a dark gray shirt and ck trousers, the man got off the car, when he saw her, his eyes darkened and greeted her in an indifferent tone, "Miss Chu, are you here alone?" Venus was emotionless, "My house is nearby, Mr. Tang and the others are probably still on their way." Kerry opened the gate of the group and said politely, "Miss Chu,e in please." Chapter 178 You Should Explain to Your Wife (2) Chapter 178 You Should Exin to Your Wife (2) As the two of them headed for the elevator, Kerry suddenly asked, "Have you had breakfast?" "Thanks for your concern. I have eaten it." Venus Mu pressed the button for the elevator, and then the doors opened. She walked in, and Kerry followed. This elevator was only for the CEO, so they were the only two in it. Kerry recalled the information Henry gave him about Yan Chust night. He said that Yan Chu had a cheerful personality and had several boyfriends at school. But the quiet girl in front of him was not very interested in men either. Also, Yan had a maid to take care of her life during school, so she didn''t need to cook for herself. The girl in front of him cooked in the apartment herself. Thinking of this, Kerry stared at the girl in front of her. "Are you the real Chu Yan?" he thought. Now Kerry was certain that this Yan was most likely a fake. He wanted to know how to prove that she wasn''t the really Yan. Venus, sensing his gaze, turned her head to look at him calmly and asked, "Why are you staring at me?" Kerry smiled lightly, "Are you still angry?" Venus turned back, pouted, "Your business has nothing to do with me. Why am I angry?" "I mean the other day in the apartment." Kerry said deliberately. "Yes, I''m angry. Mr. Ye, can you control your behavior? It will bother me if you did that." Venus was a little annoyed. Kerry considered it for a moment and promised, "Okay, I get it." But he wasn''t sure whether he could do it, for he thought she had a lot of many secrets The elevator was ascending slowly and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. "Miss Chu, there''s something I''d like to exin. That night at the hotel, I didn''t have any interests about that woman, so I left then. That''s what happened." Kerry said. "You can find another girl and maybe you''ll be interested in her." Venus smirked. Kerry looked at the rising numbers on the elevator and said ambiguously, "No, I''m only interested in one girl." Venus''s heart beat faster. She pretended she didn''t understand what he was saying. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she walked quickly out. "He falls in love with Yan Chu?" Venus thought. Although Venus''s purpose was to make Kerry like Yan in order to get rid of him, but at this point Venus felt a little sad. "People haven''t arrived yet. Do you want toe to my office for a while?" said Kerry. Venus nodded. She had no reason to refuse. . Nothing had changed in Kerry''s office, just as the aloofness and arrogance he gave off hadn''t changed. Mavis approached his desk and suddenly said to Kerry, "I''d like a cup of coffee." Kerry was about to turn on hisputer. When he heard her words, he stopped what he was doing and said, "I''ll have my secretary bring it in for you." "Can I trouble Mr. Ye to pour it for me personally?" Venus said calmly. Kerry stood up straight and looked at her, "Do I have to pour the coffee myself?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Yes. If you don''t want to, forget it." Venus sat in the chair in front of the desk, figuring that he would do it. Kerry pressed down on the swivel chair, and said, "If I go and get you coffee, you''ll forgive me for my presumptuous behavior the other day?" "Yeah, maybe." Venus looked directly at him "What vor would you like?" "I''ll have a freshly groundtte with milk and sugar, but not too sweet. Venus said casually. Kerry looked into her eyes and smiled faintly, "Miss Chu is asking for so much. Itll probably take a little longer." Venus shrugged, "I''m free now anyway." He''d been observing her since yesterday after he''d gotten the detailed information about her. As soon as Kerry was out of the office, Venus got up from her chair and opened drawers and cabs to quickly rummage through the things she wanted. Venus thought he knew he probably wouldn''t keep something important in his office, but she still didn''t want to give it up. The drawers were full of all sorts of important papers. Venus pulled open the cab again and she froze. It was full of the pencil she''d used, scissors, half an eraser and drawings from her internship in the design department. Venus took out a few drawings she had made before she left thepany for fall outfit. He''d actually kept them all? Venus said to herself. Suddenly, there was a greeting from Secretary Liu at the door, "Good morning, Mr. Ye." Venus tossed the design into the cab and quickly walked to the side of the desk, casually picking up a picture frame on the desk and pretending to look at it. The door was pushed open at that moment. Venus heard his footsteps and was about to turn her head to look at him, but was drawn to the picture in her hand. In the picture Venus was wearing a gorgeous wedding dress, barely smiling, while Kerry was wearing a white suit without a smile on his face. "This is a picture of our wedding day. Where did he find it?" Venus thought. Kerry watched the look on her face carefully and noticed that she wasn''t very pleased except for a little surprise. "This is a picture of me and my wife on our wedding day." Kerry said in a soft tone. He then took the picture from her hand and handed her the coffee. Venus took a sip of her coffee and asked deliberately, "No special wedding pictures taken for the wedding?" Kerry''s long fingers touched the woman''s face in the photo and said with some regret, "I couldn''t find others, except for this one." "How does it taste?" Kerry put the picture on the table and asked her. Venus walked towards the couch with her coffee, "Just So-so." she said. Kerry smiled and shook his head. It was the first time he had made coffee for others, which also surprised a lot of the employees who came to pour tea in the break room ...... Venus had been attending meetings all morning. The atmosphere of the meeting was good because of the rapprochement between the two bosses. "With frequent rains in the summer and the inability to work during the hot midday hours, the workers are working very short hours. Mr. Ye, can youmunicate with the builder and ask them to adjust the construction time?" Shixuan Tang spoke objectively. "I''ll talk to them," Kerry said, "But the drawings can''t be changed anymore. Every time you change them, mypany will have to pay a price." Shixuanughed, Fine, I promise that it will never be changed again." After all the issues weremunicated, it was close to noon. Since there was no meeting in the afternoon, Venus was ready to go home and cook dinner, but as soon as she got into the elevator, Kerry followed her in. "Where are you going to eat?" asked Kerry. "Go eat some outside." Venus said. Kerry gave her a suspicious look, "Didn''t you say you liked to cook at home?" "I don''t want to do it today," Venus said arrogantly. Kerry had wanted to go to her apartment and have her cook for him and observed her closely. "There''s a nice restaurant around here, I''ll buy you a meal to express my apology to you for my rudenessst time." Kerry said sincerely. Venus turned to look at him, pursed her lips and said, "Actually, I don''t want to forgive you, but for the sake of the food, I will." Suddenly Kerry really wanted to kiss her pink lips. Venus was all too familiar with this look in his eyes, so she turned around and pretended to look at the elevator floor. As they walked out the elevator and headed out, Venus asked, "Is the ce far? Don''t you need to drive?" "It''s just around here. We can walk there in ten minutes." Kerry passed by the front desk and stopped to ask the girl, "Do you have an umbre?" The receptionist girl took out her umbre for him. "Thank you. I''ll give it back to you when I get back." Kerry said. Then he took the umbre and walked up to Venus and said, "Let''s go." Venus was surprised, "What do you borrow the umbre for?" The sunlight is strong now. It''s easy to tan ck people''s skin. But it''s not for me to use, it''s for you. Venus was surprised and was silent. "Kerry, when do you be so considerate?" she thought. Behind her, the girl at the front desk was also surprised. In all her years on the job, this was the first time her boss had spoken to her. Chapter 178 You Should Explain to Your Wife (3) Chapter 178 You Should Exin to Your Wife (3) They walked out of thepany towards the eating ce, Kerry was opening the parasol when he heard a sound, "Kerry," Venus was familiar with that sound as if she had heard before. So they turned back and shocked by what they has seen. Xinyou was wearing an elegant dress two meter away and smiled at Kerry with tears in her eyes. At this time, both Kerry and Venus was confused and thought that she had already died. Before Kerry had realized the fact, Xinyou ran over and hugged him tightly, "Kerry, I miss you so much ......" Venus stared at the woman in front of her, it was Xinyou, she didnt die. She had aplex emotion, what could be more shocking than seeing someone who had already died? Kerry finally realized that and pushed Xinyou away, he stared at her nkly, "Xinyou? How did you ......" Xinyou was crying with tears on her face, "Kerry, I''m alive ......" Venus was clear, when she saw Kerry using his powers, she knew that there was nothing impossible in this world. They didn''t really see Xinyou die, so it was a possibility that she was alive, but they had never thought of that possibility. Although Venus had thought about forgiving Xinyou for everything she had done, that was based on her death, and now when she actually stood in front of her again, Venus thought that storms would Would Kerry still stand behind her? "Mr. Ye, I didn''t expect that you have quite a few confidants." Venus smiled lightly and looked at them mockingly. Xinyou had seen Yan''s photo, she originally thought that she was just a mobbee. But now she thought Yan was cunning as a fox. "Kerry, she is ......" Xinyou looked at the woman warily and asked softly. Kerry was still in a little excited and said, "This is Yan. Then he introduced Xinyou to Yan as one of his friend. Kerry''s simple introduction made Xinyou a little dissatisfied, but she didn''t say anything. Then she held Kerrys arm arrogantly and said, "Kerry, I have so much to say to you, can we find a quiet ce?" Kerry quickly epted the fact that Xinyou was alive and ripped her hand away, "I am just about to go to dinner with Yan ......" "Kerry, I really want to talk to you alone," Xinyou interrupted him and then said to Yan, "Miss Chu, I havent seen Kerry for a long time, and I have some private topics to talk with him." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Venus smirked but pretended to be indifferent, she looked at Kerry and said, "Fine, you guys can talk." After saying that, she turned around but was pulled by Kerry as she was leaving, she was surprised and turned back to looked at Kerry. "There''s nothing private to talk about, you can be with us." Although he wasn''t sure that she was Venus right now, he would seize any chance. So he didnt make her misunderstand any more. Xinyou was shocked by Kerry''s words, Hao said that they were just partners, werent they? Venus smiled warmly with her gaze falling on Xinyou, she said in a cold voice, "But it seems that Miss Qiao is unsatisfied with that. Is it appropriate?" Kerry said firmly, "Definitely, you can eat while we are talking." "Then ...... " Seeing the displeasure in Xinyous eyes, Venus raised her eyebrows and hesitated for a moment and said, "Then I can onlye with you." Hearing this, Qiao Xinyou was very furious and thought that Yan did it on purpose. "Then let''s go." Kerry gave his parasol to Yan, and turned to Xinyou and said, "The ce to eat is just a few minutes ahead." Xinyou answered cutely, "Its up to you." On their way to the restaurant, Venus walked in front them and thought about many things. Who had saved Xinyou? Thinking of this, a face suddenly appeared in Venus''s mind, it was Hao. Hao was the only person left at that time and he was able to do that. Was he the person? Kerry was also thinking about this, but he knew that he didnt love Xinyou. His affections toward her had been buried on those painful nights. What''s more, after he knew the truth of past things, the left affections had obliterated at all, he and Venus wouldnt be separated if nor for her tricks. Now, Kerry only felt fortunate to see her alive and there was no other emotions. Xinyou, who was walking behind was worried, she sensed that Kerry was not that excited for her emergence. She thought she could be with Kerry after Venus was gone, but now, Yan showed up. Compared with Venus, this woman was more cunning. Another point that Xinyou didn''t want to admit was that Yan''s background was much better than hers. It was true. Any man would inclined to choose Yan. Arriving at the restaurant, Kerry asked for a quiet room. They went in turn with Kerry sitting in the middle. He was totally calmed after thinking on the way. He delivered the menu to Yan and said, "Choose what you want to eat." Venus was rxed as if she didnt see Xinyou, she flipped the menu with a smile and said, "Although you treat me nicest time, I will not act like you and would definitely order the most expensive dishes." "I don''t believe that Ye family will be impoverish for only a meal." Kerryughed and teased her, he turned to the waiter, "Give thisdy a cup of yogurt first," and then asked Xinyou, "What would you like to drink?" Xinyou observed their conversation and felt very upset, however, she said with a smile, "All is Okay." "Then two sses of orange juice." After the waiter had left, Kerry and Xinyou started to talk while Venus was ordering the dish. "What happened after you fell?" Kerry asked straight to the point without any buffering. Xinyou took a nce at the woman who was taking her order, and then looked at Kerry pitifully, "I was hooked by a tree after falling, and then be rescued and sent to the hospital. Ie to you as soon as I have recovered. Kerry, I was too impulsive at the time, will you me me?" Kerry knew what she had referred and said in a indifferent voice, "Xinyou, it''s all over and now you''re fine, that''s the best result." "So you don''t me me?" Xinyou squeezed out a tear. "I don''t me you, all is over, we should move on." Xinyou broke into a smile and said, "Kerry, where''s Venus? I want to apologize to her for all the things I''ve done in the past." Yans finger was trembled and then she kept ordering the dinner. She wonder whether Xinyou was sincere or not for she had seen Xinyous jealous in the eyes. Xinyou didnt change at all. Kerry looked even colder, he leaned on his chair and cast a nce at Yan intentionally, "Venus has gone abroad, she wont stay in here for a while." For what?" Xinyou pretended to be curious. "To further her education." Kerry skipped over this topic and asked her again, "Who saved you then?" Xinyou said what she had prepared, "Some explorers, not from A city." "I know." Kerry nodded, he didn''t believe the answer, but he had no interest in the truth as well for it made no sense to him. Besides, he had something more important to do now. The waiter knocked the door and came in with a carton of yogurt and two sses of orange juice on his hands. "Have you finished?" Kerry reached over and asked the one who had been silent. Chapter 179 Dont Appear In Front Of Me, Or I Will Kill You (3) Chapter 179 Don''t Appear In Front Of Me, Or I Will Kill You (3) At noon, looking up between the hard job, Kerry Ye found the cloudburst outside of the floor-to-ceiling windows along with the rumble of thunder. The weather of Sky City in summer was like running in random code as theres no telling whether it would be sunny or rainy in the next second. Kerry stopped working, rubbing his sour eyes, and was going to have lunch at the canteen when the phone rang, an unfamiliar number. Hello, this is Kerrys speaking. He received the call while walked outside. Kerry, its me. Xinyou Qiaos voice came over the phone, mixed with the rustle of the storm. He frowned and asked indifferently, Whats the matter? Kerry, I go to work at Yidu today. The colleagues are nice to me. Thank you for helping me to get the job, I want to invite you to dinner. Her voice sounded cheerful. Its alright. Go get on the ball, I need to hang up for my business. Kerry got out of the phone directory without waiting for Xinyous response, he was not the hesitated type. He had believed that she should get his point by learning from his clear attitude, but he met her at the door of thepany when he was going home in the afternoon. Xinyou wore in a floral dress with the ends of her long hair wettened by the rain, seeing Kerrys presence, she approached him and smiled, Ill buy you dinner, Kerry. In face of such a headache, Kerry said in a nonchnt tone, Ive told you that you dont need to do so. But I just want to show you my gratitude. Xinyou looked at him expectantly. Xinyou, I dont need your gratitude and this is thest thing I will do for you. I hope that you can keep it in mind. Said Kerry coldly, trying to stop her from pestering him. Obviously, she came with adequate mental preparation and was unconcerned with his words, Kerry, I wont bother you anymore, I just want to buy you dinner, why do you regard it as a turn-off? At this moment, the car was parked before him, and Kerry opened the door and said, Xinyou, dont come to look for me again. Then he sat the car and left. Staring at the ck car rushing in the heavy rain, she gritted her teeth and ran after it. She didnt believe that Kerry would have the heart to see her chasing after the car in the rain. As the rain continued to pour down, Xinyou was drenched the second she ran into the rain. The raindrops hit her face bitterly, but she didnt care about it as the only thing she wanted to do was to stop the car. For this, she could do anything. It rained non-stop all day. The water on the street rose to the height of her legs. Xinyou chased after the distant car with great efforts and fell into the water identally. Tears of grievance poured down her face and mixed with the rain. Seeing the ck car disappeared in the field of vision, Xinyou felt that she abandoned herself to despair as if being deserted by everyone. Why did he treat her so cruelly? God, now that you bestowed me a new life, why dont you let my dreamse true? Xinyou, sitting in the rain, burst into cry and ignored the curious looks from the bystanders. A few minutester, the car stopped before her, and she heard the most moved and beautiful voice in the world. Get in the car. Xinyou wiped her tear. She looked at the serious face of Kerry before her, the extinguished fire within her burned again Kerry handed her a dry towel without a word. After a drive to a caf, Kerry sat on a booth with Xinyou who was drenched with rain and asked the waiter for two cups of hot coffee. Xinyou, lets get it straight today. Listen, I love Venus Mu, shes my one and only for my life, so you dont need to waste your heart on me anymore, I wont respond to your love. Else, even though I had had a crush on you, its over, do you understand? Kerry said seriously. Although it was summer, Xinyou was shivering since she had got wet in the rain for such a long time and her lips turned white, Kerry, she wonte back, why do you keep waiting for her? Kerry leaned against the sofa, gazing at her with arms folded, How do you know that Venus wont come back? I remembered that I told you she was to engage in further study. Xinyou stunned at his words. She was indeed out of her mind. Well, I see, Seeing that she kept quiet, Kerry continued, as its Hao Nangong who got you back, he must have told you about her. Xinyou didnt dare to meet his perceived eyes. How could she hide her lie from him? Nothing else to say? Then I should go. We shall not meet again. Kerry got up and was ready to leave, and Xinyou hastened to say, Im sorry, Kerry, I lied to you. Kerry sat back slowly and looked down at her, waiting for her words. I lied to you because Im afraid that you might misunderstand me. Xinyou said quickly, I admit that its Hao who saved me, took me to the hospital, and ask me toe to find you. Whats that for? Making me lose my reputation by sending you to sleep with me? Or spy to get the goods on me? Xinyou shook her head in a panic, No, no, no, he just let mee back to him without asking me to do anything. Ie to find you on my own initiative because I miss you. You said you were not asked to do anything. If I find that you work for Hao in secret, I will never forgive you and Hao. The murderous tone made her hair stand on end. Kerry, dont you miss me at all? I just had a narrow escape, could you offer a few words offort even as a normal friend? Said Xinyou, looked like she would cry out the next second. Kerry was indifferent to her imploration, Xinyou, its Gods mercy on you that you can live on, so youd better cherish it and dont carve on something meaningless. What if Venus leaves you forever? Xinyou brazened it out, Do you keep waiting for her? Kerrys blue eyes darkened, She wille back. But what if its true? Xinyou persisted to ask. Its impossible. There is no if in my life. Kerry, stop fooling yourself, life is fickle One more word, and I will teach you a good lesson! Kerry scolded. Xinyou bit her lower lip, feeling her heart torn asunder, and said in a sad tone, Kerry, do you know that your obsession with Venus is the same as mine to you? Why dont you choose me? Did you forget that fantastic night we spend together? With his eyes darkened, Kerry said icily, Xinyou, sometimes I would rather not look for you so that at least youre perfect in my mind. You destroy it by yourself. Now, its myst bit of love for you that enables me to endure sitting here and talking with you. From now on, you and I will no longer have anything to do with each other. Is that because of Yan Chu? Xinyou asked him loudly, and her words stopped him leaving, Is it because she resembles Venus that you prefer a substitute rather than me? Kerry turned around and looked at her condescendingly, Xinyou, I will never choose you even without Yan. Besides, youd better not to offend her for that if you dare to touch a hair of her head, Im afraid those guys in Hongkong will let you suffer living death without having me made my move. Xinyou stared at him and didnt dare to say a word. And I withdraw my words that you can call me when youre in trouble. Dont call me or meet me anymore. Because your presence urs to me what I have done to Venus. I fear that I cant control my desire to kill you. After he left for a while, Xinyou recovered from the extreme fears. She read his intention to kill her in his eyes and it was true. The bubble finally burst, and Xinyou sat down weak and limp on the sofa. What should she do? She came back for Kerry, but the man was so cruel that he was not even willing to give her a chance. All right, let all of us end in misfortune. I cant get him, neither none of you. The cloudburst continued for two days and the sky didnt clear up until the third day. People cracked jokes that if the rainy days kept going on, everyone could only go to work by boat. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Venus stretched her back and felt quite confused. She expected that Xinyou would appear at her door soon, but three days passed, where was the woman? Had she changed? Chapter 180 Truth Exposed, Memories Was Hurtful (1) Chapter 180 Truth Exposed, Memories Was Hurtful (1) Actually, it was not that Xinyou Qiao had changed, but that night Xinyou went back with a high fever. She stayed in the hospital for two days before she recovered. She called Kerry Ye when she had a fever, but he hung up on her. At that moment, Xinyou''s heart became even harder. Since she couldn''t ruin Kerry, she would ruin his feelings and leave him alone for the rest of his life. Venus Mu was surprised why Xinyou didn''te to see her when she ran into Xinyou this afternoon. But she looked much more haggard and pale than she had the two days ago. "Miss Chu, I want to talk to you." Xinyou''s voice was hoarse. Venus, who had just returned from a walk, wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "You and I have nothing to talk about." "Of course we don''t have anything to talk about, but what if we''re talking about Kerry?" Venus thought that she was finally here, but her face showed she did not care. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "Well. I''m free anyway. There''s a tea house just around the corner. Let''s go there." As soon as they stepped out of the neighborhood, two men followed behind them. The tea house was quiet, and the waiter led the two to a quiet private room. "May I ask what tea you two would like?" "A pot of the Longjing tea." Venus said. "Okay. Coming right away, please wait a moment for the two of you." Not long after the waiter went out, a beautiful woman in a cheongsam came in with the tea and nodded at them. Then she got down on both knees and began to rinse the teapot with hot water, put in the tea leaves, and brew. Only after pouring the tea once more into the teapot did she serve the tea with both hands. Venus liked to quietly watch the beautiful woman do this set of actions as if she was admiring a work of art. But Xinyou didn''t like it. She was preupied with how she would convince this seemingly good but actually powerful woman in front of her to leave Kerryter. With a cup of tea in her hand, she politely curtsied slightly to the waiter and then carefully tasted the tea. "Miss Chu, I''d like to talk to you alone." She was anxious and said to her. Venus smiled inwardly and after taking a sip of the fragrant tea, she said to the waiter, "We''ll help ourselves." "Yes, please savor it." The green bamboo outside the window rustled in the wind. Venus calmly waited for her to speak. "Miss Chu, I think you know why I''m looking for you." Xinyou said with a bad tone. Venus looked at her with a faint smile, "How am I supposed to know if you don''t tell me?" Hearing this, Xinyou was tongue-tied but was quite magnanimous, "Then I''ll be straightforward. I came to find you today to tell you that it''s impossible for you and Kerry to be together in the future." Venus wasn''t surprised at all. She just sipped the tea in the cup a little bit and smiled, "Miss Qiao, my rtionship with Kerry shouldn''t have anything to do with you." Xinyou snickered, "Miss Chu, I remember thest time you said at the restaurant that I wanted to intervene in someone else''s marriage as a mistress, so what are you doing? Aren''t you destroying other people''s families too?" "Miss Qiao is truly eloquent. But I''m disappointed for you. Kerry and I are just business partners. We might just have a better rtionship in private." Xinyou would not believe her words and she had this look on her face that showed stop lying, "I can tell at a nce whether you are ordinary friends or not. Besides, the way Kerry looks at you is not at all the look of an ordinary friend. Miss Chu, you shouldn''t lie to yourself." Venus ced the cup of tea in her hand on the table, slowly poured herself a cup of tea and said, "How he wants to see me is his business. I don''t have the right to interfere." Xinyou saw that she didn''t have any intention of giving up Kerry at all. She was agitated, "Do you know why Kerry is interested in you?" Venus was surprised, "Has he got a crush on me? Miss Chu, you shouldn''t talk nonsense. Kerry married." "But she wife had disappeared. You should know that. It was because his wife disappeared that he was interested in you. Haven''t you ever wondered why a man as good as him would have a crash on you?" Xinyou spoke a bit hurriedly, forgetting about Yan Chu''s identity. Venuss face was instantly cold and her gaze was heavy, "Miss Qiao, I don''t feel that I''m any worse than Kerry. On the contrary, I feel that my status and properties are much better than him." Xinyou apologized, "I''m sorry. I am wrong. Miss Chu is right. You''re so pretty, smart, and you have such a good family background. So there''s even less need to waste time on a married man, right?" Venus was tempted to say, "You''re right. I don''t want to waste my time on him at all, but I have to do it now. Xinyou saw her frowning without speaking and continued, "Actually, Kerry has a crush on you solely because you''re simr to his wife. He''s just looking for a kind of spiritual sustenance in you. He doesn''t really like you." Venus gave a deliberate look of surprise, "Do I look like Kerry''s wife?" "It''s very simr. Not that it looks much alike, but the whole person is very simr even the voice is exactly the same." Xinyou was a little excited. Venus was silent for a while, picking another topic, "Why do you know Kerry so well?" In order to make her believe her own words, Xinyou sighed and said, "Of course I know him because I used to love him so much that I would even die for him. If it wasn''t for Venuss appearance, it would have been me who married him." Hearing she said this, Venus was in a strange mood. She took the second cup of tea and asked carelessly, "You married him? What does that mean?" Xinyou hesitated for a moment. In order to let Venus leave Kerry, she started to make up a story, "I met Kerry at the hotel. He was drunk that day so we slept together. I was scared and ran away. His wife, Venus, and I were ssmates. She said she was getting married and asked me to be her maid of honor. On the wedding day, I found out that Kerry was the man in the hotel and he had been looking for me, but it was toote. He and Venus were only nominal couple, which meant a business marriage. At first he loved me, but gradually, he distanced himself from me." "Why?" Xinyou''s face paled, jealousy shining in her eyes, "Venus was the one who was driving a wedge between Kerry and me. She said a lot of bad things about me in front of Kerry and set me up. That''s why Kerry lost trust in me." Venus was dumb. This woman was talking and reversing ck and white. Didn''t this woman think that the person who was talking about was herself? Xinyou looked at the shocked expression on her face and thought she believed her words so she was happy, "Miss Chu, I didn''t mean to offend you bying here today. I just want you to understand the truth of the matter. Don''t be confused by Kerry. If one day Venuses back, he won''t hesitate to abandon you." Venus looked at her calmly, "Miss Qiao, I am now the representative of the Mk Company in Sky City, and Kerry is the president of the Yehuang Group so we will definitely meet often. Miss Qiao, if you want me not to see him, it''s probably impossible." Of course Xinyou understood. But as long as Venus believed her words, it was the first step to sess. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I''m not asking you not to meet him. I just want to remind you just to never fall in love with this dangerous man. I''m the biggest victim. His handsome appearance is what attracts women''s attention now, isn''t it?" Venus was confused and thought that she wanted to marry Kerry, didn''t she? Why did she have changed her attitude towards him so much? "Miss Qiao, I don''t quite understand. The first time you ate at the restaurant that day, your attitude seemed ......" Xinyou sighed, "I med myself for being too naive at the time. I thought that if I died once, he would feel guilty about me and be able to think of me. After that day, I realized that he already liked someone else. He likes you now. Since he doesn''t have a crash on me anymore, why should I bother with him?" Venus was really surprised that Xinyou would think this way. She simply said, "Thank you for reminding me. I know what to do." Xinyou''s eyes showed the joy of victory, "Miss Chu, that''s all I want to say. I''ll go first." Venus nodded. Xinyou walked lightly on her feet and headed out. As soon as she pulled the door open, she heard Venus ask from behind, "Miss Qiao, there''s one more thing I''d like to ask." Xinyou turned around, "Please ask." Venus tilted her head and chuckled lightly, "Miss Qiao''s real purpose in telling me this today is to kick out a potential stumbling block like me to pave the way for your own sake, right?" Xinyou was stunned. This was the first time she had experienced what it was like to have no good intentions to repay. She suppressed the annoyance in her heart and said icily, "Miss Chu, I''vee to give you advice sincerely. If you don''t believe me, just wait to be cheated by that scum Kerry. I''m just watching." "Well. I get it. Take care." Chapter 180 Truth Exposed, Memories Was Hurtful (2) Chapter 180 Truth Exposed, Memories Was Hurtful (2) Xinyou Qiao still wanted to say something more. But seeing that she didn''t care to pour and drink tea, she bit her teeth and walked away. Venus Mu, who was sitting alone on her knees, suddenlyughed out loud, her voice getting louder and louder. She was a little angry but more than that, she thought it ridiculous. Xinyou would evene to tell a woman personally that Kerry Ye was a scum. Wasn''t he important in her heart? It seemed that she went to see Kerry again after meeting him for the first time. And this time, Kerry had a bad attitude towards her so much so that she had changed her attitude. Venus only agreed with herst sentence that Kerry was a scum. It was true that people who had died once had a higher level ofprehension. But now she also cleared up one thing that the man in the hotel was definitely Kerry without a doubt. ording to Xinyou, Kerry was looking for her at that time. He must hold the design she left in the hotel. Then she remembered that Xinyou hadn''t prepared any work for thepetition, and the one she submitted was the one she had redrawn that she had lost. And at that time, Kerry was the judge...... So when Xinyou suggested that she wanted to stay at Kerrys house, Kerry didn''t object because he recognized the pair of work...... Sheter went to see Zihang Lu, who said he betrayed her to Hao Nangong, so he shouldn''t be lying. The biggest possibility was that Hao didn''t arrive at the hotel in time and was snatched by Kerry. When she confronted Hao, he admitted that it was himself to lie to her. So far, all the clues fitted. Venus sat silently on the bag. The breeze blew in through the bamboo curtain, but it couldn''t dissipate the hatred in her heart. Because of Xinyou and Hao, how much inhumane treatment had she suffered? And Kerry, how would he feel if he ever learned that the person in the hotel was actually Venus? Did he be Surprised, anger or regret? But what was the point of all this? That was all gone. However, out of human instinct, Venus still wanted to see him regret. At that time, she would be very happy. As soon as Kerry came out of the meeting room, he received a call from his subordinate and was told that Xinyou had gone to look for Yan Chu and they had a long chat. Later on, Yan spent a long time alone in the tea house beforeing out and no one was hurt. Kerry was not surprised to hear this news. With his knowledge of Xinyou, he was surprised that she didn''t go to look for Yan. But what worried him was what Xinyou said to Yan. Wandering around the office, Kerry wanted to call Yan to see her attitude but he was afraid that she would notice that he had sent someone to follow her. He thought what kind of excuse he should make. "Knock, knock, knock-" the knock on the door sounded, Kerry stopped wandering, "Come in." One of thepany''s vice presidents pushed the door and walked in with a sad face, "President Ye, something happened." Kerry frowned, "What''s happened?" "Two days ago it rained heavily and all the rainwater from the site drained into the water fetching pool. The water level in the fetching pool suddenly exceeded the alert level. Because the road was too slippery, a worker just passed by and fell in the fetching pool ......" He was startled, "Drowned?" The vice president said evenly, "No. He was rescued by some workers. Now he has been taken to the hospital." Kerry was relieved. It was very unlucky that someone died while the project was still under construction and there would be bad public opinion in themunity. "You go to the hospital to visit him on behalf of thepany. The medical expenses are thepany''s sole responsibility," Kerry instructed, but he saw that the vice president was still knitting his eyebrows and asked him, "What else?" The vice president slumped and said, "The medical expenses are a minor matter. The main thing is that worker. His status is a bit special." "Special?" Kerry was confused and coldly reprimanded, "Don''t swallow your words so much, say what you have to say clearly." The vice-president looked at him, "He has two cousins who are gangsters and seem to be quite famous. They are now causing trouble at the construction site with their people." Kerry disdained, "Gangsters? Don''t they know that I own the site?" The vice president giggled without daring to speak. He knew that Kerry had a mob background. But he never dared to ask more. It wasn''t an area he could get into. "Who''s at the construction site now?" "Kai Chen." The vice president said evenly, "Kai is the engineering manager of thepany and one of the main managers of this project. Kerry looked at the watch on his hand, "You go prepare the car. I''m going to go to the construction site." "Yes." The vice president saw that Kerry personally took actions and immediately ran out to prepare the car. Kerry paced in the office, bit his lip and dialed a number. The phone only rang twice before it was answered. The haunting voice on the phone said, "Kerry, what is it?" He did not frown at once. She still called him Kerry so it seemed that she wasn''t much affected by Xinyou. "Something happened over at the construction site. I''m going over there now. Do you want to go as a representative of thepany?" "Fine,e pick me up. I will wait for you at the gate of themunity." Venus didn''t hesitate. She didn''t have much time and she had to win his trust as much as possible. Kerry curled his lips, "Well. You can go downstairs. The car will be here in five minutes. Remember to put on t shoes this time." "Got it. I''m not an idiot." Venus muttered and she hanged up the phone. Kerrs heart was inexplicably warm because Venus used to like to talk like this. Half a minute after the car was parked in front of themunity, Kerry saw Yan walk out. Her long hair was tied in the back, and she was wearing a white t-shirt, light-colored jeans, a pair of sneakers on her feet, and a small ck shoulder bag behind her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If he didn''t know her, Kerry must have recognized her as a student. He got out of the car and opened the back door for her. "What happened at the construction site?" "Get in the car first and we will talk." The car drove quickly to the construction site. Kerry gave a general description of what had happened at the construction site and finally said, "You will stand behind me at the construction siteter and don''t talk." "Why do you want me to go there?" Venus didn''t understand. Kerry thought about it and said with a light smile, "Just think of it as understanding the situation. You''re also in charge so let you understand how difficult our job is and then you''ll be less likely to find fault with us in the future." "You are so wily." Venus smiled. Kerry rxed a lot, "Compared to your father, I''m ashamed of myself." Venus chuckled and she remembered that Xinyou looked for her. After considering for several minutes, she still said, "The friend of yours that I ran intost time, she came to see me this morning." Kerry turned pale and pretended to ask her, "You mean Xinyou?" "Yeah. That''s her." Kerry said with a smirk, "I knew she couldn''t stay out of my business. What did she want with you?" Venus turned to look at him and asked, "You want to know?" "Can''t you tell me?" Kerry asked. "No. I''m afraid you''re probably going to be pissed off to hear that." Kerry was even more curious, "Tell me. I''m not that fragile yet." Venus turned her eyes and said with a smile, "She told me your love story. She also said that you''re a person who sees a girl and then loves that girl. And she also told me to stay away from you. In short, you are a scum image in her mind." Kerry was stunned for a second or two after hearing this. Instead of getting angry, heughed bitterly, sighed and said, "It''s good that she thinks that way so she won''t keep pestering me." Kerry was a little surprised by what Xinyou said. He thought that Xinyou was looking for Yan to provoke her but he didn''t expect that she went there to ruin his image. It seemed that she really hated him. "Are you not angry?" "I don''t care at all what image I am to her because she''s nothing to me." Kerry looked into her eyes, "What about you? Do you believe what she said?" Venus hesitated for a moment, looked him up and down and said, "I think that you''re a good person. You''re not as bad as she said. Besides, we''re partners. No matter what your personal life is, as long as we build this amusement park perfectly, you''re a good ...... partner in my mind." "It''s not bad to get such ament," Kerry said with a light smile. If she was Venus and that was what she was thinking, there was no rush. Take her time. While they chatted all the way, the car arrived at the construction site. Chapter 180 Truth Exposed, Memories Was Hurtful (3) Chapter 180 Truth Exposed, Memories Was Hurtful (3) There was still a lot of mud rot on the site after a heavy rain. Thanks to a concrete road that was repaired in advance, Venus Mu didn''t have to step on mud puddles. The crowd of troublemakers could be seen at a nce. Kerry Ye turned back to her and said, "Do you still remember what I said?" "Yes. I won''t give you any trouble. Let''s go." Seeing the leadering, the boisterous crowd immediately quieted down. Engineering Manager Kai Chen ran over and said respectfully, "President Ye, you''re here. Hello, President Chu." It was not good to call Yan Chu Miss Chu outside so people slowly addressed her as President Chu. "What''s the situation now?" Kerry asked as he strode towards the crowd. "The troublemakers want hugepensation." Kerry snorted coldly, "There has to be a reason for that." He walked up to the crowd and took a cold nce. He immediately saw that the man standing in the second row with muscles was their leader. He held out his hand and pointed at him, "You. Get out." Everyone''s attention focused over him. The man came out of the crowd with a domineering appearance and a somewhat horizontal tone, "President Ye, what''s wrong?" Kerry asked directly, "Who sent you here?" The man nted a nce at his brother beside him in order to give himself courage, "My brother had an ident at your construction site. I came to seek justice. What''s wrong with that?" Kerry sped his hands in front of his chest and stared at him gloomily, "Your brother has now been sent to the hospital, and all his medical expenses will be covered by ourpany and the construction company. We definitely can''t treat him badly. What kind of justice do you want to seek?" "No one knows whether you willpensate us in the end. We need to get ourpensation now." Kerry sneered, "Do you want the money? Do you know who you''re asking for money?" He was frightened at once after seeing his cold eyes. But he''de all this way and it was too wimpy to leave now. "President Ye, I know you''re powerful in Sky City but it''s a fact that my brother is injured in your site. Do you still want to bully the weak with the strong?" "Bullying the weak with the strong? The idiom is well used. Let me make it clear today, even if I were to pay, I would only give it to the injured worker." Kerry looked one by one, scaring a few people into lowering their heads, "As for you, get back to where you came from. Otherwise, I''ll immediately have you apany your brother to the hospital, but I won''t pay for your medical bills." The few gangsters in the back looked at each other and they all had the urge to run. But the leader in the front was still holding on, "Since we''re here today, we won''t leave if we don''t have a satisfactory result." "You''re pretty tough," Kerry started rubbing his wrists and moving his fists, "I''ll ask you guys again who sent you here?" The man took a step backward and didn''t speak. Kerry thought of a person and smirked, "I know that it''s Hao Nangong, right?" The man looked at him and lowered his head as well. "Hao really makes troubles all the time. Get lost. I''ll pretend this didn''t happen today. Now I''ll give you two minutes to escape, if you insist on staying ......" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry said only halfway and a couple of gangsters had long been unable to bear his threats and run towards the site exit. The boss who was left behind panicked when he saw that all the people he had brought had run away. "There was one minute left." Kerry kindly reminded him. The man couldn''t care about his dignity and ran even faster than his own men. The people left behind at the construction site were relieved. Kai said admiringly, "President Ye, you''re still amazing. You scared them off with a few words. When you didn''te, we almost fought with these people." Kerry left him a nce and said arrogantly, "In the future, when these peoplee in again, if you can beat them, beat them all out of the construction site. I''ll deal with them if they''re maimed or disabled." Kai was befuddled and thought would this work? "There''s no one I can''t handle in the Sky City yet." Kerry patted him on the shoulder, "Keep working." "Yes......" Venus saw Kerry return and immediately gave him a thumb up, "Awesome." Kerry smiled helplessly and rubbed his eyebrows. He was actually very reluctant to solve the problem this way. He hadn''t used this kind of approach for a long time. It was just that reasoning with this kind of person won''t work so he could only use violence against violence. "Where do we go now?" Venus followed him and asked emotionally. Kerry thought, "It''s still early in the morning. Let''s go to the hospital. In any case, he had an ident at our construction site." "You''re right. Let''s go." Aftering out of the hospital, Venus took a deep breath, "Fortunately, you didn''t give that guy money just now. Otherwise he would have run away with the patient''spensation." "Yan, if I can''t even think of that, how I manage the Yehuang Group?" "That''s right," Venus said when she looked at the time, "I am off the duty. Can you take me back?" Kerry asked her keeping a poker face, "Aren''t you going to eat?" "I cook tonight. I don''t want to go to a restaurant." Kerry wanted to have a dinner with her and struggled for a few seconds inward. He asked, "Then can I go to your house for a meal?" Venus was surprised and thought with a stare and said, "It could be but there''s just enough food in the fridge for me." "Then we''ll go to the supermarket to buy food first." Kerry said decisively, not giving her a chance to refuse. Venus gazed at him and said seriously, "Well. Then you must first promise me that you won''t touch me after you go there." As she said thest sentence, Kerry clearly saw her face quietly redden. "I promise you." Kerry solemnly promised. Venusughed in her heart, but her face looked reluctant, "I''ll just barely believe you for once." Henry He parked the car firmly in the supermarket parking lot and watched themughing and joking as they entered the supermarket. He happily pulled out his phone and called John the Butler. "John, master won''t be back for dinner tonight. You tell Mrs Qin to eat less." "Does master engage in social activity again? Henry, you are here to advise master not to get drunk." John the Butler said worriedly. Henryughed, "John the Butler, I''m afraid master won''t be able to get drunk today. Don''t worry." "That''s good. Too much alcohol hurts the body...... "John the Butler said nagging and hung up the phone. It wasn''t even six o''clock yet and it wasn''t the weekend so there weren''t many people in the supermarket. It had been a long time since he had been to a supermarket and there was nothing he wanted to buy. Even if he wanted something, all he had to do was to tell John the Butler or his assistant and they would put the best things in front of him. So when he pushed the shopping cart to apany Yan around the supermarket so slowly, he felt flesh and peace in heart. Venus took the items she needed from the shelves. She checked the ingredient description and the calories of each one she got. She put the ones she liked into the shopping cart. Kerry thought she was only looking at one or two items, but after ten minutes of shopping, she was looking at every one she bought. He couldn''t help but be curious and asked "What are you looking at?" Venus was holding a bag of cookies in her hand, "I see how many calories it has and if it''s puffed fried food," she said, putting the cookies back on the shelf and moving on, "I don''t eat them because they''re unhealthy and fattening." Kerry swept a nce at her and questioned, "You''re not fat." "No. You don''t understand. When I get fat, it''s toote. I particrly dislike exercise. Besides, haven''t you ever heard of a saying that losing weight is every woman''s life''s work?" After Venus finished speaking, she saw the vegetable section not far away and quickly walked up. Kerry picked up those things she had put in the shopping cart and looked at them again and again, not feeling any difference. "What kind of meat do you want to eat?" Venus saw him follow and turned her head to ask him. "I can eat anything." "Then we do not buy meat. Let''s eat vegetables." Venus was happy with her decision because she wasn''t very good at frying meat right now and it was too much trouble to cut meat. Kerry was a little helpless and thought why did she ask what kind of meat he wanted to eat? Venus was picking up the vegetables and Kerry was waiting patiently beside her. He suddenly felt that it was good to live this kind of ordinary life. Beautiful people would always attract attention, not to mention a man and a woman. Kerry and Venus went around the supermarket for half an hour, earning envious nces from others. The queue at the checkout was a bit long. There were two little girls standing in front of Venus about fourteen or fifteen years old. They kept looking back at her and Kerry and even turned around and whispered to each other, and then looked again afterwards. Looked by them, Venus was a little shy but Kerry was aloof as if none of this had anything to do with him. When they looked back for a third time, Venus couldn''t help herself, "Little sister, what are you looking at?" The little girl blushed and whispered, "We think you and your boyfriend look like two stars but we can''t remember." As soon as Venus heard the word of boyfriend, she frowned and turned back to see that his face expression changed a bit and he smiled helplessly at her. "Little sister, first of all, he''s not my boyfriend. Secondly, we''re not celebrities. Don''t you know that celebrities wear masks and sunsses when they go out? What celebrity have you ever seen hanging out in a supermarket so openly?" Venus was very serious about preaching. Chapter 181 Venus, Was It You Or Not? (1) Chapter 181 Venus, Was It You Or Not? (1) The little girl thought it right so she turned around and let them alone. Being much more rxed, Venus moved forward little by little, turned her head to Kerry and asked, "Why didn''t you exin?" Kerry knew what she''s talking about and spread his hands, "I dont know them, so what''s the point of exining it?" Hey! This guy. It''s finally their turn to check out. A salesman scanned codes one by one and said, "One hundred and fifty-eight, please." Venus was about to pay but Kerry handed over his card. "You don''t have to pay. I buy them myself," Kerry pressed her hand and said tly, "You can consider it my share of the dinner. But if its a free meal, I won''t be embarrassed." "Then, okay." Venus gave up retorting. The supermarket was on the fourth floor, and when the elevator went down to the third floor, Venus saw a children''s clothing store at a nce, and that face like an angel came to her mind. She said, "Let''s walk around on this floor." Kerry did not refute. Venus''s footsteps involuntarily stopped in that store. Children''s clothes are very small and delicate. Venus picked up a short-sleeved T-shirt on light blue, with a small version of Spider-Man painted on it. From the baby''s birth until now, she hadn''t bought him a single shirt, not a single milk bottle...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As her heart ached, Venus turned her back to Kerry with her hands trembling. Standing behind and watching her silently, Kerry was a little more certain. Was she thinking of the child? "Ma''am, what do you need?" A shopping guide greeted her enthusiastically. Venus put down the cloth and pretended to be calm, "Oh, I''m just looking around." "How old is your child? I can give you some rmendations." "No, thanks. I don''t have any children yet," Venus finished this heartrending sentence, "These little clothes are nice so Ie in and take a look." She exined not only to the shopping guide, but also to Kerry. The shopping guide left with a smile. Venus looked at a few more clothes randomly and walked out of the store. Kerry keenly saw her reddening eyes and asked as they took the elevator, "Do you like kids very much?" "Yes, how cute they are. They''re the purest in the world, like angels." Venus entwined her hands together so hard that white lines showed. When saying, she found that her eyes were a little wet. She turned her face to look at the window so that Kerry wouldn''t notice them. However, Kerry didn''t seem to want to let her go easily so he said, "Yes, theyre angels. And if my wife hadn''t left, our child would have been over two months now." "Yeah? He must look good." Venus followed with his words, mulling over the fact that he was born 68 days ago, yet I''d only been with him for three days. "I sometimes wonder what he looks like, more like me or more like her mother, whether his eyes are blue or ck, whether he loves to cry or not, whether he is naughty or not... "Kerry said in a longing voice, which teared her heart. Venus clenched her teeth tightly, not daring to cry out. This guy must say this on purpose so that she might betray herself. She must hold back. Venus still had her face sideways, so Kerry couldn''t see her look and figure out what she was thinking about. ...... The apartment was the same one. Apart from a few fashion magazines lying haphazardly on the couch, the room was pretty tidy. "I don''t have any guest here so there is a pair of slippers and you don''t have to take shoes off." Venus bent down to wear her sandals and pointed to the kitchen table, "You can put your things there and rest for a while. There''s water in the fridge and help yourself. it''s too hot outside. It''s almost dark while the temperature hasn''t dropped at all. So it''s stillfortable at home." As speaking, she walked into the bathroom. Since the ss of the bathroom was transparent, Kerry unconsciously nced at her. She was washing her face. Kerry put things down and walked towards the sofa in the living room. He fished for a magazine, which was rted to fashion. And now there were also several book of this kind in Venus''s room. Much fresher after washing her face, Venus said as she made her way to the kitchen, "If you''re bored, you cane help, or watch TV. But right now, there shouldn''t be any good TV shows." Kerry chose the former because he did not think that watching TV was funny. "What do you need me to do?" Kerry asked. Venus took a mushroom out of the bag and gave it to him, "Can you wash dishes? Wash this, and there is a basin in the cupboard." Kerry was a little overwhelmed. How to wash mushroom...? Not to mention washing dishes, it was the first time for him to buy food. "No?" Venus tilted her head and asked him. "No, I havent done it before." Venus brought the mushrooms over and gave him several tomatoes, "Then these?" Kerry relieved, "Yes, I can." Soon Kerry mastered the knack of washing vegetables. He washed, then Venus cut. Their cooperation was quite good. "When you studied abroad, did you rent an apartment?" Kerry chatted with her, washing vegetables in his hands. Venus was chopping a tomato. And hearing his question, she said tly, "Yes, I did." "Didn''t your family hire a nanny for you? Or why did you cook for yourself?" Venus raised the rm bell in her heart and recalled the information the mysterious man had given her. She said, "Yes, I had, but I think it''s better to learn skills like cooking. Like right now, I can cook for myself." "Oh, alright," Kerry put the vegetables that had been washed in the basket and turned around to look at her back. He continued to ask, "Have you ever been in love with boys when in college?" "Yeah, three or four." Venus tried to recall the information on the profile, but she forgot all of the names of those boys. Kerry had confusion in his eyes. Why did he sometimes think she''s simr with Venus, but sometimes did not? When Venus heard no sound behind her, she turned and asked with a smile, "What are you doing? Checking on me?" Perhaps, he had already checked. That''s why he had changed his ways to interrogate. Kerry shook water droplets from his hands andughed lightly, "Just chatting." Seeing that the vegetables were finished cutting, Venus asked him to go out of the kitchen, "Alright, your work is done. Now leave this ce to me. You can go out." Kerry wiped hands with a tissue and paced over to the sofa to sit down. Suddenly seeing a sketchbook under the coffee table, Kerry took it over. When he opened it, a perfect piece of clothing design showed, such as women''s clothing, men''s clothing, while to the back is actually several drawings for children from infants, to one year old, two years old ...... Kerrys slender fingers touched every scratch on it, and his heart pounded heavily. If it wasn''t her, why would she design the child''s clothes. And all of them were boys dress, with no skirts. What it meant was clear. Venus, were these for our baby? What was you hiding? Why didn''t you tell me yourself? From the kitchen came the sound of cooking. Kerry was somehow unable to control his emotions and took the sketchbook to the open kitchen. Venus was stir-frying a te of tomatoes and eggs. His look told her that it might be something wrong. As thinking about it, she saw at the sketchbook in his hands. She had her heart in her mouth and quickly worked out ways to exin. "Yan Chu, who are you designing these children''s clothes for?" Kerry looked closely at the side of her face. Venus stretched out her head to see it and said calmly, "Oh, they are designed for my friend''s child." "How old is the child?" Venus frowned for a moment, "The child should be over three months. He is a smiley boy." "Three months? You even design for child of one or two years old. Are you thinking this far ahead?" Kerry asked with a fake smile. Chapter 181 Venus, Was It You Or Not? (3) Chapter 181 Venus, Was It You Or Not? (3) With Kerry Ye here, the project was progressing smoothly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In the evening, Venus Mu and Kerry returned from the construction site, to the entrance of the community, then the two people went their separate ways. Venus was hot and sweaty, and still had a lot of dust sticking to the construction site, so she thought she''d better go home and take a shower before going to the nearby supermarket to buy food. As soon as she entered the neighborhood, she felt eyes staring at her from behind, and turned back sharply, but there was nothing. She was a little afraid, quickly walked to the door of the apartment, pressed the code to enter before a little peace of mind. Was someone following her? Venus was confused, Yan Chu didn''t know anyone in Sky City and didn''t have any grudges against anyone, so what kind of person would notice her? Taking a shower and going downstairs, Venus even paid special attention to the surroundings on the way to the supermarket, but she still didn''t find anything special. Could it be that she was too sensitive? Casually buying a few dishes, Venus walked back, looking around as she walked, there was indeed no one around except for the strolling people, and the children ying. Relieved to get into the elevator, to her own floor, Venus input the password, "tick-" the door opened. A pair ofrge hands suddenly appeared behind her and tightly covered her mouth. Venus was shocked and was about to resist, a dagger was ced at her waist. Venus stopped resisting immediately. "Get in." The mugger behind her whispered. Another man pulled the door open beside her, and the man who covered her mouth pushed her through the door. Venus was shocked, two men? There was another tick and the door was locked. The man released her mouth, but the dagger was still there. With a great gasp, Venus said, in a stoic tone, "Do you want money? I have it in my purse, please don''t hurt me." The other man snatched her purse away and dumped it instead, spilling her wallet, cell phone, small mirror, wipes, and various little bottles of makeup used by girls all over the floor. The man, wearing a cap so that Venus couldn''t see his face, picked up the wallet, which didn''t have much cash in it, just over a thousand dors. "Only these?" He was disgruntled and said. He saw a bank card in the wallet, pulled it out and asked, "How much money is in there?" "I don''t know, and I haven''t paid attention, but I''m guessing it could be about a hundred thousand dors." Venus said truthfully, it wasn''t her money anyway. As soon as these two heard the amount, they looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other''s eyes. "Password." "384524." "Immediately transfer all the money to our ount or kill you." "I don''t have aputer at home, myputer is at work. You can search it if you don''t believe me, my ce is not big, it''s obvious." The two men were silent for a few seconds, one of them smiled darkly and said, "Don''t lie to us, or I''ll make you beg for your life." Venus said with sincerity, "Really, you guys can get it now, there''s a bank just a couple hundred meters east of the neighborhood out." "Go ahead, call me if you have any questions." The man said to hispanion. Thepanion looked glowing at Venus and left, padding his feet as he whispered something in his ear, and the man said unkindly, "Don''t worry, I know your hobby." The man who went to get the money touched Venus''s face and went out. Venus saw hisst sinister nce and instantly realized what his hobby was. Damn, these two people were not only robbing money, but also sex? So ungrateful. There were only two people left in the room, and the thug who had been standing behind her pulled a thin rope from his pants pocket, tied her hands behind her back, and pushed so hard that Venus fell to the floor. Venus looked up, the man was also wearing a hat with the brim depressed low. "Just stay still." The man shook the dagger in his hand, then began searching the house for anything of value. Venus, who was hurting from the fall and struggling to get up from the ground, and she found the phone just a few feet away and hooked it with her toe when the man wasn''t looking. Damn! With too much force the phone slid into the doorway under the shoebox. Venus wanted to curse herself. Moving towards the shoe cab a little bit, the man immediately noticed her movement and pointed at her and yelled, "Who told you to move? Behave yourself." Venus stopped. The man rummaged through the room, finding nothing of value except for a dozen dors of change on the couch. "Shit, there''s not even an ipad." He cursed, going to the fridge and taking out a bottle of water to drink, then sitting in front of Venus. He stared at Venus for a moment and said with a dark smile, "Rich people are different, living in such a nice and big house by themselves." Venus huddled in the corner and begged him in a low voice, "I''ll give you all the money, can you let me go?" "Hahah" the manughed, "Don''t worry, we''ll let you go when my friendes backter." Venus''s face went white, knowing what he meant. She thought that begging was useless, so tried to threat him. "Do you know Kerry? If you offend me, you offend him, don''t you think about the consequences?" Chapter 181 Venus, Was It You Or Not?(4) Chapter 181 Venus, Was It You Or Not?(4) The man''s face clouded, throwing his empty bottle at Venus Mu and scolding "You bitch! How dare you threaten me? Kerry Ye is just a piece of shit. As soon as I get the money, I''ll flee away. At that time, theres no way he can find us." How far can you go with only 100,000?" Venusughed disdainfully, "He might have caught you before you get out of this city." "Humph, so what! If we kill you, no one will know we are the murderers." "Bro, dont you know there are surveince cameras all over the ce?" Venus couldnt help wondering if there was something wrong with his head, "The entire neighborhood, the elevator, and even every single street, everywhere is being watched, where can you escape to?" The kidnapper''s face immediately pale and long. Venus took the opportunity to persuade him, continuing, "Lets make a deal. I''ll give you the money. You and your friend leave now. I swear I wont tell this to the police." "Why should I believe you?" The man shouted loudly. Venus turned into a much better attitude and said in earnest, "Im in your hands now, how dare I deceive you? Think about my suggestion, dont you think that makes sense?" The man''s attitude loosened a bit. Just then, the door bell rang. The kidnapper stood up from the floor, checked at the peephole, and then quickly opened the door. Venus took the opportunity to move closer to the shoe wardrobe.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I got the money, but the ATM can''t take that much money at once. Here are twenty thousand, the rest 100,000 is deposited in our bank ount." The man who just came in with a heavy ck bag said excitedly. "That''s good, let''s go." The kidnapper was convinced by Venus. He just wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible and get rid of this event. The man who went to take the money stared at Venus, "Did you forget what I said before I left? Besides......" He didnt finish his talking. His partner frowned, but finally nodded after considering, "Hurry up!" At this time, Venus finally got ess to her phone. Watching the sleazy and vulgar man approach, Venus leaned on the shoe wardrobe tightly and shouted in fright, "Don''te over! Stay away from me!" "Ha ha, I''ve slept with so many women. But none of them canpete with you. You are simply the most perfect woman Ive ever seen. Come on, let me take you to the paradise and show you what Ive got." After saying that, he put his hand on her cor. Venus lowered her head, giving him a bite. The man screamed, and immediately mmed her face with another hand. Bleed dripped from the corner of her mouth. Venus was punch-drunk and let go of the man''s hand. "Bitch, you bite me! Im gonna fuck you up!" Saying this, he tried to pounce on her again., but was kicked on the thigh by Venus. He roared in anger again. Venus quickly unlocked her phone with her hands tying behind herself and found the call records ording to her memory. She remembered that Kerry Ye had called her in the morning and it was the last call on her phone, she did not hesitate to dial the number at the top of the screen. She knew very well that she shouldnt call the police at this moment, because Kerry would definitely come faster than the police. Kerry! Answer the phone! You have to answer the phone! The man was angry and cursed again, turned back to another kidnapper who was standing behind and said, "Don''t just stand there watching, help me hold her down." "Stop there! Donte over." Venus yelled at them. But as a woman, her strength was much weaker than them. Hence, she was soon controlled by them. The man pped hard on Venuss face again, spat and said, "Still arrogant? I told you to behave good, I''ll make you go wild." After saying that, he tore Venus''s shirt. On the other side, finishing a shower in the bathroom of the Yehuang Groups office, Kerry had just come out to put on clean clothes when he heard the phone ring. When he saw it was Yan Chu, he smiled. Was she calling him for dinner? However, he heard the heartbreaking cry of Yan once the phone was connected, "You bastard, let go of me, dont touch me!" Kerry gritted his teeth, holding the phone tightly. His eyes were slowly turning purple as all the blood rushed to his head. "Kerry, help me! I''m in the apartment." Venus shouted. Just as the kidnapper''s hand was reaching for her breast, his head was violently kicked by Kerry and passed out, while the other man was also knocked out by Kerrys punch. "Kerry!" Venus stared at Kerry, who just appeared out of nowhere. She wasnt frightened, nor surprised. She was just weeping in despair. Kerry took a look at her, her cheeks were red, only a light-colored bra was left on her body. Seeing this, Kerry felt a sharp pain in his heart. He hunkered down beside her, helping her put the clothes back on, which had been undressed to her elbows. He then hugged her tightly in his arms, "Do not be afraid, I am here! You are safe now. Its all right." Venus was still trembling, with tears streaming down continuously. She thought she would be raped and defiled by this disgusting man. Luckily, Kerry showed up and rescued her. Kerry didnt interrupt her crying. He knew she needed time to recover. So he gave her a warm hug; his shirt was wet with Venuss tears. Kerry felt that his heart was soaked in the tears, sore and ached. He couldn''t wait to kill these two kidnappers right now. Seeing that her hands were still tied with ropes, he reached out his hand to untie it while kept holding her with another hand. There were red bruises across Venuss delicate wrists... Chapter 182 Spy on that woman (1) Chapter 182 Spy on that woman (1) After crying for a few minutes, the fear inside all vented out. Venus Mu gradually calmed down and also came out of Kerry Ye s arms, wiping her tears and sobbing. Kerry got up and took some tissues from the table, Fine, everything is fine now. Can you still get up by yourself? Venus stretched on the ground to have a try, but her legs were numb, and all of a sudden, she sat down on the ground again. She was about to say that she couldnt make it, when her whole body was suddenly lifted. She was light, like a white feather. This was the first impression that emerged in Kerry s mind, but then he felt that the smell of her body was so familiar. Venus was gently ced on the sofa, and when she saw Kerrys purple eyes, she felt the need to be suspicious. Kerry your eyes and, how did you get in? Kerry looked deeply at her and said softly, Ill exin this to youter, but for now, lets settle the matter at hand. Kerry poured her a cup of warm water. The two criminals didnt wake up yet. What just happened? Venus drank some water, feeling herself calming down, and briefly retold what had just happened. The more Kerry listened, the sullener his face became. Fortunately, he came out of the bathroom at that time, if he was still in the shower, he would definitely not be able to receive this call, while Yan Chu would be raped by these two bastards. He called Henry with anger in his voice, Where are the two bodyguards you sent to protect Yan Chu? Where the hell are they? Get your ass over to her apartment immediately. Venuss eyes widened in surprise when she heard his words, You sent someone to protect me? Kerry looked down at her and admitted, Yes, you said you didnt need itst time, but this is my territory after all, one more person, one more safety, but I didnt expect this to still happen. Looking at him, she was unable to tell if he was protecting her or spying on her. Finding doubts in her eyes, Kerry then said frankly, You dont have to look at me like that. I dont have to spy on you. Were partners, not rivals. Well, I believe you. Venus answered. Where is the bodyguard that your father has sent to protect you? Venus cried, I dont know. Alright, alright, dont cry. Their purpose should be for the money. Dont worry. Kerry consoled. Unexpectedly, Venus shook her head and said, No, I dont think they simply want money, nor are they for my body. They have other purposes. Kerry was startled, Why do you say that? Venus remembered the conversation between the two just now and analyzed, I actually just persuaded the guy who was watching to let them leave with the money and I wont call the police. HeContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. You mean they didnte here by mistake, but by premeditation? Yes. Venus nodded very seriously. At that moment, Henrys call came. Young master, our men have been knocked out. Got it. Youe over. Kerry hung up the phone and said to Venus, You are right. It was premeditated by someone and the bodyguard I sent to protect you was knocked out. Venus began to fear and her lips trembled, I dont know anyone in this city, let alone hold a grudge against someone. Who on earth is so cruel that want to kill me? Kerry put his hand on hers, whose purple eyes revealed a hint of ruthlessness, No matter who it is, I will make him get hiseuppance. Yan Chu was special to Kerry, for she was likely to be Venus. If someone wanted to hurt her, Kerry wouldnt tolerate it. Even if she was not Venus, then she was still his friend, his partner. He whould not allow the people around him to be hurt. The temperature on his hand was felt by Venus, dissipating her fear. Stay here. Kerry gently shook her hand. Seeing her nod, he got up and walked towards one of the guys, picking him up by the cor and dragging him to the bathroom. With arge basin of cold water was pouring down on him, Venus heard coughing and the guy finally woke up. Then Kerry dragged him back out and threw him next to another man who apparently knew who Kerry was, but he lowered his head, not daring to look at him. Tell me, why? Kerry was condescending and asked him in a cold voice. The man whispered, Shes alone and I guess she s quite rich. Kerry kicked him hard in his belly and the man grunted. I cant hear you. The man held his belly and ducked to the side, whose voice was much louder, Weve been watching her for a few days. Seeing as shes all alone, wearing luxuries, so she must be a rich girl. That s why we How? We The man gulped, tense, After she first came into the elevator, we came in. Seeing her stop on this floor, and when she left, we went right up to this floor to wait for her back. That s it. It dawned on Venus that it was no wonder shed thought someone was following her at first, but she thought she was wrong, but they were really following her. She then told you guys to take the money and leave, why did you stay? Kerry gritted his teeth, as if he was ready to punch them on their faces. The man looked at hispanion who had fallen to the ground and said, stammering, Hes a very lecherous person, and he cant holdah- when he sees a beautiful woman. With a scream, Kerry kicked him in his chest, bending over him with a cold stare and said slowly, I want to hear the truth. What Im telling is truth After kicking a few times hard, the man was already a bit weak, but still wouldnt tell the truth, Mr. Ye, what I said is true, its all truth. Just at this moment, someone was knocking on the door. It should be Henry. Venus was about to get up to open the door, but she saw Kerry pressing his palm downwards, gesturing for her to sit down, and he went to open the door. Kerry turned towards the door, but the man who was on the ground dying saw the chance and took out the dagger that threatened Venus from behind his waist and pounced on Kerry. Kerry, watch out. Venus screamed. Without looking back, he kicked backwards into the mans chest and the man slumped to the ground. Hmph, how dare you? Kerry looked back at him with a sneer and continued to walk forward to open the door. Outside was really Henry. Henry knew that he had made a mistake and didnt dare to look up at the boss. He walked in and when he saw the mess and the two lying on the ground, he felt nervous. Young master. He greeted timidly. Kerry red at him with cold eyes, then came to them who couldnt fight anymore, and snatched the dagger from his hand. Actually, I could have killed you with a stab just now, but do you know why I didnt? Kerrys murderous aura was so strong that the man was too frightened to move. Kerry pped him in the face with the dagger and sneered, Because I dont want your blood to stain the floor here, but that doesnt mean that I, wont kill. Mr. Ye, I really didnt lie. We really just saw that she was quite rich and wanted to rob some money. Seeing that he still didnt tell the truth, he said to Henry, Take him out and chop him up and throw him into the sea to feed the fish. I dont have so much patience. Well, with you being the first, your partner should know what is wise to do. Henry, what are you waiting for? Henry then dragged the man out. Chapter 182 Spy on that woman (3) Chapter 182 Spy on that woman (3) This time, no matter who it was, he would not let it go. Venus had gone countless times back to the Ye family''s vi. It was a road to hell before. She didn''t expect that one day she would return to hell for safety. It was quite ironic to think about it. However, she could also search for the vi moreprehensively this time. As long as the treasure map was in Kerry''s hand, she would not give up searching for every corner of the vi. The vi''s lights were bright, and John the Butler, stood at the door waiting for his Lord. When John the Butler saw Venus, he was startled and then smiled mysteriously. "John, was the room where Yan Chu livedst time being cleaned?" Kerry asked while taking the suitcase from the trunk. John the Butler hurriedly said, "Mr. Ye and Miss. Chu, please eat something first, and I will send someone to clean the room immediately, and it will be fine soon." Venus was not in the mood to eat at this time and said listlessly, "I don''t want to eat anything." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kerry looked back at her, "I spent most of the day at the construction site today. I had lunch at noon, and that thing happened in the evening, so my stomach was already empty. If you don''t have an appetite, you can drink some soup. Mrs. Qin is good at making soup." Venus thought for a while and nodded. There was no room for her to take a rest anyway. Seeing those two people entered the restaurant, Mrs. Qin hurriedly brought over the chicken soup that had been boiled for a long time. Kerry asked her to serve dishes and scooped a bowl of soup for Venus. Although she was in a bad mood, the smells from the soup made her mouth water. "Ah -" Venus just opened her mouth to take a sip of soup, the wound on the corner of her mouth was torn again, and she gulped out of pain. Kerry saw it in his eyes, and his heart ached. Heforted her softly, "If your mouth hurt, then just drink slowly." "But now I am hungry," Venus lowered her face. The food was in front of her, but she could not open her mouth out of the pain. "Then, just eat slowly." Kerry was a person who didn''t know how tofort a woman because he has faced brutalpetition and his parents'' stormy marriage since he was a child. He didn''t understand how other menforted women, and he couldn''t say these words himself. Venus ate slowly, and Kerry took care of her and put some food on Venus''s te, and the atmosphere was quite intimate. After drinking a bowl of soup, Henry walked into the restaurant, "Mr. Ye, I have brought the person back." Kerry''s eyes were as hard as flint, and he put down the chopsticks in his hand and wiped his mouth, "You eat slowly, I''ll go over and take a look." Venus nodded, and she didn''t want to know who was behind the scenes. But she knew that this person must know Kerry, and it was likely to be... The thin man in the living room was severely battered about the head and face. He couldn''t help but tremble when he saw Kerry. "Who is your boss?" Kerry asked directly. The man lowered his head and said nothing. "Henry, pull out one of his teeth," Kerry said coldly on the sofa, and he looked like a high-ranking person who could dominate the fate of others. The two bodyguards swiftly stepped forward and grabbed the man''s shoulders, and lifted his face. Henry found a delicate hammer from nowhere, opened his mouth, and raised his hand, and was about to knock it down. "Stop, stop, I will tell you!" The man paled with fright. Henry stopped, and the two bodyguards let go of him. "Who is she?" Kerry asked. "Xinyou Qiao." Kerry closed his eyes, and he knew it was her. Besides her, who could aim at Yan in Sky City like this? "How could she have so much money?" Kerry was confused. The man shook his head, "I don''t know." Could Hao give her the money? Did he pay for it voluntarily? It seemed that he had to ask her in person. "Henry, drive the car." Kerry got up and walked towards the restaurant, while Venus was still drinking soup slowly. Hearing his footsteps, Venus turned her head and looked at him. Kerry took a deep breath and said, "I am the one who gets you into trouble, and that person is Xinyou." Venus also had guessed right about it when she heard this name. She had hard luck for knowing such a persistent woman. "Are you going to find her now?" Venus asked, watching him roll up his sleeves. "Yes, I must solve this trouble thoroughly, otherwise..." "Don''t kill her." Venus interrupted him, and Kerry raised his eyes to look at her. Indeed, he wanted to kill her just now. "Don''t kill her." Venus looked at Kerry calmly, "No matter what happens, don''t kill anyone. God is watching us from heaven. If she did a lot of bad things, God would not let her go unpunished. So, please don''t kill anyone." Kerry''s heart was beating fast. She was afraid that if he killed someone today, he or her child would experience itseuppance one day. "Okay, I promise you." Kerry suddenly wanted to hug her, but he held back his impulse. "When John cleans up the room, you can just go to rest early and don''t overthink." "I know. I''m fine." Venus was telling the truth. She has experienced more cruel things than this afternoon, and it was nothing for her. When that man rushed over, if Kerry did not receive this call, she would survive even if he raped her. She was not stupid tomit suicide for this thing, and she still needed to take care of her child. Kerry looked at her with deep eyes, then turned to look for Xinyou. After the meal, John walked over and said respectfully, "Miss Chu, the room has been cleaned, the sheets and quilts have been changed, and the luggage was in your house. And here is the ointment that Mr. Ye asked me to give you before he left. You can use it before going to bed at night, and you will feel much morefortable. If you need anything else, you can find me." "Thank you, John." Venus''s heart turned warm. John the Butler lowered his head. When he heard this, he was close to shed tears because he thought of the youngdy, that kind girl, every time she would also say ''thank you'' to him. The tone was exactly the same. As she was about to go upstairs, Mrs. Qin stopped her, holding a small bowl with three eggs in it. "Miss Chu, these are boiled eggs, and they are very hot. You can peel them off and roll them on your face. It is very effective for reducing swelling." Venus''s eyes were wet. There were still many kind people here. "Thank you, Mrs. Qin." Mrs. Qin was embarrassed by her politeness, "You are too wee. What would you like to eat tomorrow morning?" "Everything is okay. Your cooking skills are excellent, and every food is delicious." Venus praised her sincerely. Chapter 183 Xinyous Punishment (1) Chapter 183 Xinyou''s Punishment (1) Im very d to hear that. Itste. You should go to sleep. Good night. Venus then went upstairs. Everything seemed so familiar and so many memories came flooding back. She found everything so dreamy and so surreal. When Venus disappeared from view, John the Butler said to Mrs Qin: I overheard someone say that Xinyou Qiao is behind these incidents, and maybe the injuries on Miss Chus face were caused by Xinyou. Why cant this terrible woman just leave us alone! Mrs Qin said angrily. She continued: I think Miss Chu is a very civilized girl. She is polite and sweet. She reminds me of Venus. Yes. She is a good girl. John sighed heavily. Venus went upstairs and locked herself in a room. She found a mirror and looked at her face, and she was shocked by the horrifying handprint on her cheeks. She felt her face was burning under her mask, so, knowing that no one woulde to this room at this hour, she removed the mask carefully, so that her face could cool off. ...... The atmosphere in the car was rather depressing. Alright, I know. Henry hung up the phone and said to Kerry: Sir, Xinyou is not in the staff dorm. They told me that she only lived in the dorm for the first two days since she got the job. Kerry wore a cold expression. He said: Lets go to Hao Nangongs vi. She is probably there. If she isnt, Hao must know where she is. Yes. It was nine oclock in the evening. After a days work, people in the city were about to start their nightlife. Many people gathered at the side of the street, having barbecues and drinking beers. They seemed so free and happy. And all of a sudden, Kerry felt a pang of jealousy. He also wanted to be one of them, to be an average man. Even though they cant make lots of money, and even though they dont have much power, they still have real friendship, and they can share whatever they want with their friends, either it is their sadness, or their happiness. Kerry went to elite schools when he was younger, and he is never a social person, so he didnt make many friends from school. Hao Nangong was actually the only friend he had, but their friendship was also ruined. Now he realized that fate is fair to everyone. No one is perfect. He has wealth and power, but he lost something much more important, like family, love and friendship. Kerry was left all alone. Sometimes he wish he could travel through time. If he could do that, he would travel to the past, and start afresh. The car was stopped at the gate of Haos vi. Henry got off the car and knocked on the gate. Suddenly, a mans voice was heard from a speaker. He said: Who are you here to see? Im here to see Mr Nangong. Henry replied calmly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He is not home. That man said. He then turned off the speaker directly. Henry looked at Nighthawk who was standing behind him. Nighthawk smiled and said: Just leave it to me. Nighthawk then walked towards the wall, and measured its height with his naked eyes. He then moved a few steps back, and then charged towards the wall at full speed. When he was about to bump into the wall, he summoned up all his strength and jumped up and thennded at the other side of the wall. A few secondster, the gate was opened. Who the hell are you? How did you...... A guard shouted. But he then went silent because he felt a gun was pointed at his head. Kerry walked into the yard. The guard was shocked when he saw Kerry, and he drooped his head. Where is Hao Nangong? Henry asked. Young Master has been living in his fathers vi these days. The guard answered. Kerry noticed the living room and a bedroom on second floor were still lit. But that bedroom is not Haos room. So he asked: Who is living in that room? The guard looked at that room and answered: Its Miss Qiao. Kerry gave a shortugh. Hao is indeed a sweet person for letting Xinyou use such a big vi. He thought to himself. Henry, take her out. He said. Henry nodded and walked towards the vi. Kerry stood there and waited. Two minutester, he heard approaching footsteps. He looked up, and saw Xinyou was dragged out of the vi by Henry. Her hair was dishevelled, her feet were bare, and she was only dressed in a thin pajama. Kerry, its sote. What do you want! Xinyou asked. But instead of answering her question, Kerry delivered two hard ps across her face. Xinyou felt her ears were ringing. I return these two ps back to you on behalf of Yan Chu. Kerry cupped her chin and red at her. He said: Are you still waiting for these pictures? Whats your n? You want to put these pictures on the inte? Or giving them to the media? Xinyou knew why did Kerrye to her at this time, so she didnt bother to pretend to be innocent. She swallowed her saliva, which was mixed with blood, and said: Why would I send them to the media? All I need to do is to give them to you. Will you still love her after seeing her being raped by two men? No you wont. She will be too dirty for you. You will treat her the way you treated Venus before. Xinyous words stirred his memories up. He hated these terrible memories. He put his hand on her throat and said: Xinyou, you are such a vicious woman! What did Yan do to you? How can you be so cruel! I am cruel? Kerry, I think you are the real cruel person! Xinyou said. Her eyes were bloodshot. You used to love me so much! Why didnt you marry me? Why were you so crazy about Venus? In which way is she better than me? She is my wife! Kerry clenched his teeth. She is your wife? Where is she now? She has gong missing for such a long time! And I escaped death just to see you again! And what did you do? You fell in love with that woman named Yan Chu! Why? Just because she looks like Venus? Xinyou roared with rage. Kerry said: Yes! I am in love with her just because she looks like Venus. And also, dont tell me you survived because you want to see me. You lived only because you are afraid of death! Thats all! Kerry, if you told me from the beginning that you dont love me at all, I wouldnt fall in love with you either! And then none of this would have happened. So its all your fault! Yes! Its all my fault. I should never have searched the person who made that design; instead, I should have just kept her in my memory. Xinyou, you ruined everything! I never want to see you again! A weird smile curved her lips. She said: Why dont you just kill me now. Lets put an end to our suffering. Kerry wore a horrifying smile. He said: I wont kill you. Because for you, death is the easy way out, isnt it? Lets return the vi back to Hao. Ill take you to a better ce. He then said to Nighthawk: Put her into your car. Yes, sir. Kerry, where are you taking me to? Xinyou was nervous. But Kerry didnt answer her. They drove away. And the guard called Hao in an instant. Young master, Miss Qiao was just taken away by Kerry! He reported. Hao was silent for a few seconds. He then said: Is Kerry mad? Yes, he is. It seems like he will kill Miss Qiao. I know. Hao said. His spirit sunk, and he pushed the beautiful woman in his arms away. Obviously, Xinyous n failed. But where is Kerry taking her? Hao thought to himself. Kerry arrived at Golden Avenue, the most expensive and corrupt ce in the city. They then went to a bath center, which looked extremely luxurious. The manager of the bath center walked to them in a hurry and said: Mr Ye. What a nice surprise. Pleasee in! Where is your boss? Kerry said coldly. The manager soon walked away to call his boss. And in a few minutes, the boss of this center appeared and ran towards Kerry. A vice manager was following him closely. The boss bowed to Kerry and said: Mr Ye, what brought you here? Pleasee in! No, thanks. Today I have a favor to ask. Kerry said in a polite way. Chapter 183 Xinyous Punishment (2) Chapter 183 Xinyou''s Punishment (2) The boss of this center was surprised by Kerry s politeness. He answered: Please tell me how can I help you. I will do it as long as it is within my capability. Kerry pointed at Xinyou and said coldly: Show this woman what kind of business are you doing here in this center. Oh, just show her what are the cheapest women doing here. The boss froze. A few secondster, he looked at Xinyou, who werent even wearing her shoes, and he realized that this woman offended Kerry, and Kerry was just taking revenge. Sure, Mr Ye. My vice manager will take them there, and I will stay here to attend to your needs. The boss said smilingly. He wanted to take this opportunity to leave Kerry with a good impression. Kerry nodded and said to Henry: You and Nighthawk should go with her. The vice manager then took them away. Kerry was invited to the bosss office, which looked so grand. Xinyou was at first confused why she was brought to this bath center, but now she realized that Kerry wanted to sell her to this ce to be a whore. Her guess was soon proved to be true. Because the ce the manager was leading them to was so poorly lit, and women s heavy breathes could be heard from the rooms along the hallway. Xinyou was shocked. She couldnt allow herself to be sold to this ce. She is beautiful, and she is educated. She pushed Nighthawk and tried to escape, but she failed. Because Nighthawk was so much taller and stronger. He shouted at her in a fierce voice: You want to escape from me? Stop daydreaming! If you try to escape again, I will beat the shit out of you! Nighthawk then grabbed her arm tightly, and dragged her forward. Henry was following closely behind. They went downstairs. The manager said to Henry: We have the cheapest women on this floor. The customersing here are various, and of course the women here are slightly older. Open some rooms and show her what is happening inside. Sure, sure. The manager then opened a room. And they could hear a woman was moaning and gasping in there. Nighthawk pushed Xinyou to the door of the room. She found it was a small room, and there was only a bed and a bathroom. A woman was pined on the small bed by a fat man. The man looked at them and then ignored them, and resumed his activity. The manager opened another room. In this room, two men were torturing a woman with all kinds of sex toys. The woman cried so much that her voice was hoarse, but these men were stillughing hysterically. Xinyou shivered nonstop when she saw this. Another room was opened, in which a drunk man was pping a woman constantly while making love to her. Henry noticed Xinyous face was ghostly pale, and he said to the manager: Good. Thats enough. They went back to the hall and waited for Kerry. Xinyou couldnt get these scenes out of her brain, and she almost threw up. Xinyou was truly disgusted by what she just saw. After all, she had never seen anything quite like that before. When she was a student, she studied very hard and she got into a very good college, so, even though she is a bad woman, she doesnt have any psychological problems. Kerry looked at Xinyou, who was numb with shock, and smiled. Lets go. We still have more to visit. Then they visited another three centers, and Xinyou got to see more cruel scenes. Some women were treated as if they were just some sex toys, which were designed to please men. Atst, Kerry folded his arms in front of his chest and said to her: Now you can pick one. Xinyou was still feeling dizzy. She didnt understand what Kerry was talking about. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. You can choose one center you like. Ill send you there. Dont worry. Ill ask the boss to make sure that you always have guests. Kerry said. His words were like a knife, and Xinyou felt her heart was pierced. Xinyous legs went weak and she copsed on the ground. She said: Kerry, Im sorry! I know I was wrong. Please dont leave me here! Tears were rolling down her face. It was veryte. But Golden Avenue was still well lit. This is what you deserve for doing such a despicable thing to Yan Chu. Have you ever thought what would happen to her? Im sorry! Im sorry! I was too jealous! I have always wanted to get something that doesnt belong to me! Xinyou crawled towards Kerry and got hold of his leg. But Kerry kicked her away. Kerry, I will apologize to Miss Chu tomorrow. She can do whatever she wants to me! Please forgive me! Xinyou said. But Kerry still wore a nk expression. Obviously he was not touched. So Xinyou continued: Me and Venus were ssmates back in college. She is a very kind person and she wouldnt let this happen to me. Besides, I still have my parents. My father has heart disease and they need me to help them! Please! Kerry remembered Xinyous parents once came to see her, but she snubbed them and they were so pissed off. Her father even had a heart attack. It was Venus who took them to a hospital and attended to their needs. He took Xinyou to this ce only because Yan told him not to kill her, but now he remembered Xinyou still has parents....... Nighthawk, send her back to her home in the vige. Tell her parents that she killed a person and ask them to keep her at home unless they want her to get arrested. Kerry said to Nighthawk. He then looked at Xinyou and said: Dont you evere to this city again. Or you will regret for the rest of your life! Xinyou was shivering nonstop. At least she escaped this horrible ce. She thought. ...... It was veryte when Kerry went back home. He went back to his room without bothering Yan. He was too tired. The next morning, when Venus woke up, she touched her face, and she found surprisingly the swell was reduced. She looked at a mirror and found the handprint on her face also disappeared. She was amazed by the power of Mrs Qins eggs and Doctor Hans ointment. Venus then went downstairs and found there was no one in the living room. Only Mrs Qin was cooking in the kitchen. Where is Kerry? She thought. Because usually Kerry would be up at this hour. Chapter 183 Xinyous Punishment (3) Chapter 183 Xinyou''s Punishment (3) Suddenly, She heard footsteps from upstairs. She looked up and found it was Kerry. Your face has recovered. How did everything gost night? They said to each other at the same time. Venus touched her face and said: Yes. The swelling is reduced. Tell me, how did you handle Xinyou last night? Kerry rubbed his tired eyes and said: I sent her back to her home in the vige. She will nevere back to this city again. Her home in the vige? Venus was a little bit surprised. She then said: Thats good. Because she can take care of her parents there. Kerry was shocked. He was just feeling sleepy, but his mind went clear in an instant when he heard what she said. He looked at her closely and asked: How do you know she has parents? Venus wanted to p herself at that moment. Why couldnt I just keep my mouth shut. She thought to herself. I was just guessing. Her parents are dead? I dont think so. Venus exined herself calmly. You said you sent her back to her home in the vige, so I thought her parents are must there. Yeah. You are right. Her parents are there. Kerry walked towards the kitchen. His mouth curved into a smile. Venus sighed inwardly with relief. This is probably the best oue. She thought to herself. Xinyou made every endeavour to get Kerry, but in the end, she was sent back to the vige, to her starting point, and all her efforts had been in vain. This is probably the best way to punish her. The breakfast was delicious. Both Kerry and Venus believe Mrs Qin makes the best soup in the world. Kerry looked at Venus while drinking the soup. He suddenly remembered the first question she asked him was about Xinyou, instead of his sudden appearance in her apartment yesterday, which was quite confusing. Yan, why dont you ask me why did I appear in your apartment yesterday? Kerry asked directly, and he looked at her expression closely. Venus froze, and her spoon was hanging in midair. She then recovered herself and acted as if she suddenly remembered it. She said: Oh, I almost forgot. Tell me. What happened? Kerry stirred the soup with his spoon. He put on a mysterious smile and said: Actually, I am not an earthling. Venus burst intoughter. She then noticed Kerry was rather serious, so she refrained herughter and asked: So, are you an alien? Arent you surprised? I am surprised. But I do believe aliens exist in this universe. Just think about how huge the universe is! There are numerouss and earth can not be the only one that can sustain life. Venus said seriously. So, tell me about your. Is it beautiful? Do you also have advanced civilization there? Kerry knew she was only joking with him. But he said: These are all secrets. But the air on my is much cleaner than the air here on earth. What else? Venus asked smilingly. And...... Kerry found their conversation rather silly and he also burst intoughter. He said: Alright, thats enough. All I have are some special powers. Venus acted to be surprised. She asked a few other questions to which she already knew the answers, and then they finally moved on to another topic. Are you going to the workroom today? Kerry asked. The workroom Kerry mentioned was a temporary work ce rented by MK Company in the city. It is near to Yehuang Group. Shixuan Tang and his team were often working there. Venus was a nominal director of thatpany, so she needed to go to that workroom from time to time. No, I am not going. I had lots nightmaresst night and Im not feeling well. Venus said. Actually, she just wanted to search this vi when Kerry was absent. Kerry wore a concerned expression. He nodded and said: Fine. You should have a good rest. The project is going very well, so you dont need to worry about that. Venus nodded. She suddenly remembered Kerry s study. She said: John told me your study is on the third floor, but you wont let anyone in. Can I take some books from your study? I am just bored. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A flicker of a smile crossed his face. Even though she found the hidden cab, she couldnt open it without his finger print. He thought. So he said: Sure. You can go in there. This vi is not the Forbidden City. Ill tell John about it. Venuss eyes were alight with excitement. Thank you! You are so nice! She said. Kerry went to work after breakfast. He told John about Venuss request. But he added before he drove away: She can go where ever she wants. But tell me what she has been doing when Im back. John was confused. He didnt know what Kerry meant by saying that. Henry then whispered to him: Young master wants you to spy on her. Aha! I see. John said. Venus walked out of the kitchen when Kerry drove away. She said to John: John, can I go to the study now? Sure. Young master told me about it. John said respectfully. But he didnt know why Kerry wanted him to spy on her. Kerry was rather nice to her, and also, she is the director of Hong Kong Company, and is she looking for something in Ye Family? John thought to himself. Venus went to the third floor at a brisk pace. The study was still the way it was. There were some documents on the table. Venus looked at them, and found these were just some budgets about an amusement park project, which she had no interest in. Venus only searched the study roughly before. And this time, she had enough time and she would search it thoroughly. Chapter 184 A Passionate Kiss (1) Chapter 184 A Passionate Kiss (1) Most of the books owned by Kerry were about finance and economics. She picked a book up and flipped through it, and there was nothing in it. So she picked another book and did the same thing. Soon, she flipped through all the books on the bottom shelf. And at that time, John knocked on the door and walked in with a ss of hot water. Miss Chu, please drink some water. John ced the ss on a table, and he nced at the book Venus was holding, and found it was a book about geography. Miss Chu, are you interested in geography? He asked. Venus froze. She soon realized John was looking at the book she was holding, and she recovered herself and said: Oh, not very much. But Kerry s books are so specialized and boring. And this is the only one I can read. Oh, I see. Ill leave you to your reading. Call me if you need anything. Thank you. John walked out of the room. He leaned against the door and listened, but he could only hear the sound of turning pages. What is she looking for? He thought. Venus couldnt reach the books on the top shelf, so she grabbed a chair and stood upon it. She focused entirely on those books, and she paid no attention to the bookshelf so she didnt notice the little button on the shelf. An hourter, Venus had searched among all the books. And she then opened all the drawers and looked behind all the paintings hanging on the wall. But she found nothing. She sat on a chair, feeling exhausted. Where can it be? She thought to herself. She drank the water in a gulp and decided to look for it in other ces. Wait a second. I havent searched Kerry s bedroom yet. The chance is slim but its worth a shot. She thought. Tomorrow is Saturday and Kerry will be home. So I must hurry. So Venus went to the second floor. She looked around and found there was no one nearby, and she moved slowly to Kerrys bedroom. She pulled the door handle, opened the door, slid into his room, and shut the door behind her quickly. Everything in Kerry s bedroom looked exactly the same as always. The curtain, the carpet, the armchair in the balcony. Nothing changed. The sheet on the bed was still the blue one. And two pillows were ced on the bed. Wait a second. Two pillows? He really believes that I wille back, doesnt he. Venus thought. There was a cab and a wardrobe in the bedroom. In the cab there were some magazines Kerry loved to read before sleep. And in the wardrobe there were some of his fancy suits, and three ck wallets, which were empty. Where the hell did he hide the treasure map? Did he bury it under the ground? She thought. Venus spirits sunk. She was about to leave the bedroom, but before she walked out, she noticed there is a safe behind the wardrobe. She got excited. She walked towards it and tried to open it. Surprisingly, the safe was not locked at all. She opened it with ease. But when she looked into it, she found the safe was filled with cash. There were at least five hundred thousand in there. Venus couldnt understand why would he keep so much money in an unlocked safe. He is obviously overconfident with the security of his vi. But I guess no one has the guts to steal Ye Familys money. Venus thought. Miss Chu? John called her suddenly. Where are you? Its time for lunch. Venus rushed to the door and listened. She walked out of the room when his footsteps receded. She then stayed at the hallway for two minutes before she went downstairs and towards the kitchen. John, are you looking for me? John was arranging the chopsticks. He said smilingly: Its time for lunch. I couldnt find you anywhere, so I called out to you. Venus scratched her head and said: Eh, I was just in the bathroom. Oh, I see. Now have lunch. John kept setting the table. A flicker of a smile crossed his face, because he knew Venus was lying. Venus took a nap in the afternoon. When she woke up, she walked around the vi aimlessly in the hope of stumbling into the treasure map. John called Kerry and reported to him what she had been doing all day. She is now ying with these ornaments. This morning she went to your study and your bedroom. Alright. I know. Kerry hung up the phone. He swiveled the chair and called his secretary and said: Secretary Liu, bring me the tourist brochure of this city, the one you madest time. Yes, sir. Ill be there in a minute. ...... It waste in the afternoon when Kerry went back home. Venus was at that time throwing stones into theke. She was just too bored. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Theke will be filled by your stones if you keep throwing. Kerry walked towards her at a leisurely pace. The sun was setting. The sky behind him was dyed red. His eyes were smiling. He looked so tall and fair, and he reminded her of a prince from these fairy tales. Venus was amazed by his appearance. She said: There are not that many stones. Kerry sat beside her and said: You are so bored. Why dont you grab a book and read? Venus said: Your books are too boring. Tomorrow is Saturday. Do you have any ns for this weekend? Kerry looked at her. No. I am not familiar with this city. Do you want to travel around this city? Last time I wanted to show you around but you had a fever. So tomorrow we can go. Kerry said casually. He wanted to take her out for a walk, so that she could stop thinking about what happened yesterday. Venuss eyes were alight with excitement. She said: Sure! Do I need to take anything? We wonte back tomorrow night. So you should bring some extra clothes and your toiletries. Yes, sir! Venus said. Kerry looked at her and found her eyes were so brilliant. He felt she is like a cat. Sometimes she is tender and sometimes she is naughty. He had a desire to hold her in his arms and rub her head. The next day, Venus put on her gray sportswear, a pair of white sneakers and a pair of big sunsses. She also had a backpack and in her hand was a finely made paper bag. Put it in the car. My backpack is too small. Kerry took the paper bag and threw it into the car. He was also dressed in a causal way. He wore a white t-shirt as usual, a pair of jeans and a pair of white sneakers. Where are we going today? Venus asked excitedly. There are many rivers andkes on the outskirts of this city, and there is an ethnic minority living by these waters. The scenery there is amazing. Venus remembered he mentioned that ce before. Her friends also told her about the wonderful scenery there. Are we going to live there tonight? Yes. We are going to live in a hotel. That sounds exciting. Venus looked expectant. They arrived at the ce after two hours drive. It was Saturday, and there were many tourists. The moment Venus got off the car, she was amazed by the scenery there. She had a feeling that she was in a beautiful Chinese ink painting. The bridges were made form stones. There were docks at the side of theke. Small bars were bustling with customers, and some little girls were doingundry at the side of a small river. Lets go. Kerry said. Sure. The sun was scorching, and Venus sunsses were not enough to protect her from the sunshine. Luckily, when they walked across the stone bridge, they saw an olddy was selling sun hats. So Venus picked one. She put it on and asked Kerry: What do you think? Kerry answered smilingly: You look amazing. Chapter 184 A Passionate Kiss (2) Chapter 184 A Passionate Kiss (2) Venus was asking about the hat, but he was talking about her. She paid for the hat and walked away at a brisk pace. Hey, youngdy, do you want to take the boat? A boatman asked her when she walked towards the river. Its only a hundred per person. It will a shame if youe this ce without taking the boat. Venus had never taken that kind of boat. She said to Kerry: What do you think? It looks pretty fun. You are the guest. Its all up to you. Kerry smiled. Good! Lets go! Venus said. The boatman reached his hand out to help Venus to get on, but Kerry jumped onto the boat quickly and reached his hand out as well. He was so fast, and the boatman drooped his arm awkwardly. Be careful. Venus took his hand and jumped onto the boat. The boat wobbled and Venus lost her bnce and fell directly into Kerry s arms. Venus found it rather awkward, but Kerry thought it was a lovely moment. The boatman smiled and said: Take a seat please. Ill row the boat. Venus broke away from him and sat in the boat. The big brim of her hat covered her face so Kerry couldnt see her expression. The boat drifted along the river slowly. Venus rested her chin on her hands and her elbows on the edge of the boat. The scenery absorbed her, and that little incident urred just now waspletely out of her mind. It must be nice to live here. Even the time slows down. So peaceful and free. Venus said. Not necessarily. Kerry said. Venus looked at him and asked: Why? This ce was once peaceful and tranquil, but now, so many touristse to this ce every single day. They are here even before the locals wake up. Kerry said and looked up at the bank, where a tour guide was telling a group of tourists about the history of this ce through a loud speaker. Will you be happy living in this kind of environment? Kerry asked. But the economy wont grow without tourists. Sure. But you were talking about the life here. You werent talking about the economy. Venus shot him a sideways nce and said: When I said life, I also included economy. How can you have a life without ie? Oh, sorry. My bad. Kerry shook his head. Now he realized its never a good idea to reason with a woman. They got off the boat and walked along the street. There were so many kinds of snacks along the street and Venus stuffed herself with all kinds of junk food before meal time. The temperature raised significantly in the noon and Venus sweated profusely. And they decided to take a rest in the hotel booked by Henry, and resume their travel in the afternoon. Henry booked a tranquil hotel, which has a big yard at the front. Lots of bamboos were nted in the yard. Beside the bamboos there is a little river and golden fish were swimming in it freely. This hotel has only three stories, and it is mostly made of wood. So it creaks when people walk in it. Henry took them upstairs and said: Young master, Miss Chu, your rooms are all on the third floor, where you can have the best view. Miss Chu, I have put your stuff in your room. Thank you. Its my pleasure. Henry took Venus to her room and gave her the key. He said: Miss Chu, this is your room. Young masters room is next to yours. Venus opened the door and walked in, and she fell in love with her room in an instant. The windows are made from wood, and delicate patterns are curved on them. A few pots of orchid are ced on the windowsill. The wooden table and chairs are painted red. The bed is in an ancient style and a pink curtain is hung around it. The sheet is so finely made and it feels veryfortable. A few Chinese traditional paintings are hung on the wall, and four treasures of the study areid neatly on the table. Venus felt she just traveled to the ancient times. Are you happy with your room? Kerry walked in and asked. I can not ask for more. Look at these orchid. Arent they lovely? Venus said excitedly. Im very happy that you like it. Take a rest. We will have lunch soon. Venus rubbed her belly and said: But I am so full. Kerry said: Fine. Then we will have lunchter. He realized he couldnt say no to Yan Chus request. The weather here in summer is very unstable. Venus took a nap, and when she woke up, the sun was already hidden by dark clouds. It is about to rain. I wonder what does this ce look like in the rain. Venus thought to herself. She then put on her shoes and knocked on Kerry s door. ...... After lunch, they walked to the main street, and suddenly, the rain poured down. People scattered, looking for shelter. Venus and Kerry stood under an eave. There were too many people and Venus was almost pushed out. Luckily, Kerry got hold of her and pulled her back in his arms. But her shoulder was still wet. Venus didnt want to be so close to Kerry. She tried to move away from him but the wall was right behind her and there was no space for her to move. Kerry was facing her. He pressed his hands on the wall and created a little space. Venus looked at him and said: Can you move back a little bit? Kerry gave no response, as if her voice was drowned by the heavy rain. He then looked at her, and she felt very ufortable under his gaze but she was too weak to push him away, so she could only look away into the rain. Kerry s body was now pressed against hers, and he was suddenly overwhelmed by a burning desire. He looked at her fleshy lips, and he knew only her lips could satisfy his desires, but he didnt dare to do anything. Another two people came under the eave, and the space between them was further narrowed. Venus put her hands on his chest and tried to push him away a little bit. But she felt his heart was pounding so violently in his chest.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Why....... She raised her head up to look at him, but the next thing she knew, his lips were pressed against hers tightly, and he was kissing her so hungrily, as if he wanted to swallow her. There was nothing she could do. She surrenderedpletely to his kiss. The rain outside got heavier, and their kiss got more passionate. They kissed for a long time, and gradually, Kerry s passionate kiss developed into a soft licking. Venuss legs went weak and she waspletely supported by Kerry s arms. They stopped kissing. Kerry breathed heavily into her ears. He felt Yan smelt exactly like Venus, and she also tasted exactly like Venus. He wanted her so badly. Kerry, if you keep doing this, Ill kick you. Venus warned Kerry. But she sounded so soft as if she was flirting with him. Kerry smiled. He whispered against her ears: Okay. Ill stop. The heavy rain soon developed into a drizzle. A few young men walked into the drizzle and enjoyed it on their skin. When two young girls walked pass Kerry and Venus, they looked at them with jealousy. So humiliating. Venus thought. The rain stopped. Let me go. Venus said. Kerry released her. His eyes were alight with joy, and a brilliant smile curved his mouth. Stop smiling! Venus said. She felt her face was burning. Okay. Ill stop. Kerry said. But he felt too happy to refrain his smile. Venus then punched on his chest heavily. Alright, alright. Ill stop. Kerry stroked her hair and changed his expression. Venus felt so angry. She knew she should feel happy as Yan Chu, because Kerry is so fond of her, but she is actually Venus, and she hated the thought that Kerry was falling in love with a different woman, even though she had no feeling for him at all. Chapter 184 A Passionate Kiss (3) Chapter 184 A Passionate Kiss (3) The problem is that she is both Venus and Yan Chu. She didnt know how to make of herplicated emotions. Forget it. She thought to herself. You must remember you are Yan Chu! You are not Venus! The important thing is to save the kid! For the rest of the journey, Kerry kept saying nice things to her, hoping to get her forgiveness. Every time she showed interest in some kind of souvenir, he would ask her whether she wanted him to buy it or not. But her answer is always no. I dont like it. Its too ugly. She would say. There was nothing Kerry could do. He stopped her and put on a sorrowful expression. He said in a soft voice: Please stop being angry. I know I was wrong. What did you do wrong? I shouldnt have kissed you in front of so many people. Kerry answered. It has nothing to do with the environment! You shouldnt have kissed me! Thats what truly matters! Venus said angrily. But I did it. What should I do to make you forgive me? Kerry said in a naughty way. Venus rolled her eyes and said: Go back to those shops and buy every single thing I showed interest in. Every single thing? Kerry was surprised. Yes! Every single thing! If you dont miss anything, I will forgive you. Deal! Just wait here. Kerry said. He then turned back and walked towards those shops. He is a very smart person and he has a sharp memory. So it was not a difficult task for him. Venus sat on a stone seat and waited for him. People passing by cast nces at her from time to time, especially these men who were traveling alone. A bold man walked directly to her and asked: Youngdy, are you traveling alone? Venus red at him and said: No. I havepany! That man walked away with disappointment. She knew her exceptional beauty could make her a target for these single men. So she wore a cold expression, indicating that she didnt want to be bothered by anyone. But her strategy proved to be useless. Because soon, another man walked to her and tried to flirt with her. Are you here to travel? He asked. He wore a pair of sses and he had a big backpack. Venus looked at him coldly. She didnt say anything, thinking: What else could I possibly be doing here? The man didnt give up. He said: If you are alone, we can be partners. Its dangerous for a girl to travel alone. I have a partner. She said. She noticed Kerry came back with lots of big and small bags from the corner of her eyes. You have been sitting alone here for a long time. Where is your partner? You are lying. Venus then looked at Kerry and smiled. That man followed her gaze, and he saw a tall and strong man with very handsome features was walking towards them. Kerrys presence was so formidable and that young man escaped in an instant. Here are the things you want. Did I miss anything? Kerry smiled and put the stuff on a stone table. Venus looked at the goods carefully. Apart from all the things she wanted, Kerry also bought some snacks. You didnt miss anything. Can you stop being angry? Kerry asked. Venus didnt answer him. A flicker of a smile crossed her face and she said: Im hungry. Kerry noticed her smile and he sighed with relief. He said: Lets go. Ill take you to the best restaurant here. Sure. They had a sumptuous meal. Venus felt much better. They strolled along the street, which was washed so clean by the rain. Where are we going tomorrow? Venus asked. Kerry said: We will have a good sleep. Then I will take you to the street that is known for its various kinds of snacks. That sounds great! Venus stretched herself and said: Im so tired. We walked a long way. Dont wake me up tomorrow morning. I will sleep till the noon. Sure. You can sleep as much as you want to. They arrived at the hotel and they went back to their rooms. Venus took a shower and went to sleep. ...... It was very early in the morning. But someone called Venus and she was wakened. She grabbed the phone and answered it. Who is it? Director Chu. Its about our project! The supplier of the equipment for our amusement park wants to raise the price all of a sudden. They said the price we give is too low. It was Shixuan Tangs voice. Why are you telling me this? What do I know about the business? Venus said. Her eyes were half shut. The point is that we are not familiar with the situation here in this city, and we dont want to get scammed. Luckily, this supplier was introduced to us by a friend, or we will need to pay more money. So what do you want me to do? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I heard you and Director Ye are traveling. Can you ask him for some advice? Ourpany is responsible for this project but he is also a partner of ours. So he will help. Shixuan said. Venus finally opened her eyes and said: Fine. Ill give it a shot. Ill send all the materials to you, and also, Ill be waiting for you at the entrance to the highway. Alright. Venus hung up the phone. She stayed in bed for a few minutes and then dragged herself out of it. Her identity was the second daughter of Chu Family, so she must be responsible for the familys business. She washed herself and walked to Kerrys room with heavy steps. She knocked the door but there was no response. Where is he? Venus murmured. She then yawned and called Kerry. Why are you up so early? I thought you wont get up till noon. I am downstairs. Kerry said. I have something to talk with you. Wait a second. She said. Kerry was reading a newspaper, while sipping a cup of coffee. He heard the creaks of the stairs and he looked up. Venus was still yawning and her eyes were brimmed with tears. Whats so important? Kerry said smilingly. Venus took a seat beside him and heaved a sigh. Its the supplier of the Ferris wheel. They want us to pay more, or they wont sell it. But we already went over our budget. Thats why Shixuan called me just now. Didnt you sign a contract with them? Kerry asked. Venus frowned. We only have a verbal agreement. We are about to sign a contract two dayster but they suddenly changed their mind. This happens a lot in the business world. So whats your n? Kerry put his newspaper down and took a sip of his coffee. Our n is to ask you for help. Shixuan told me that you have some good connections and he wants you to introduce a reliable supplier to us. Kerry thought about it and said: I do know someone who can help you. But we havent talked with each other for a long time. He is in G city. Then lets go and meet him. Venus said excitedly. Now? Venus nodded. Yes. Now. She grabbed Kerrys arm and pulled him up. We can travel whenever we want to. The business is more important. Kerry smiled dryly and said: Henry went to buy the breakfast. Should we wait for him? Venus released his arm and said: Call him now. Ask him toe back. Oh, I almost forgot. Ill send you the materials about the Ferris wheel. Why are you so interested in this project all of a sudden? Venus shot him a sideways nce and said: I am always interested in this project, okay? Are you? You are so annoying. Call Henry now! Ask him toe back. Kerry took his phone out from his pocket. He shook his head smilingly and said: Is this how you ask for help? With this kind of attitude? Venus changed her tone and said: Mr Ye, Director Ye. I am begging you. Please. Her eyes were sparkling Kerry rubbed her hair and called Henry. ...... They met Shixuan at the entrance to the highway, and they drove together towards G city. When they were about to arrive at G city, Venus suddenly remembered Xiran Xiao, the friend she made last time, was also living in G city. So she decided to meet her as well. What are you thinking? Kerry noticed she was smiling all of a sudden. My friend Xiran also lives in G city. I think I can see her this time. Venus said. She then called Xiran and said: Hello? Xiran? Im Yan Chu. Do you still remember me? Of course I do. Ill never forget you. Venus smiled. Are you in G city? I am going to G city today. Yes, I am. Are youing to work? Or are you traveling? Do you need me to pick you up? Im traveling on business with my colleagues, so you dont need to pick me up. Ill call you when my work is done. I really want to see that handsome guy you mentioned earlier. Venus said. Kerry frowned when he heard about that handsome guy. Sure. Ill be waiting for you. Kerry looked at Venuss smiley face and asked: Handsome guy? Oh, its a friend of hers. Last time she helped him to find a doctor. Kerry nodded. So he is a patient. He suddenly remembered she just called her friend: Xiran. Is she the richest girl in G city? He thought. Whats your friends family name? Is it Xiao? Venus froze. She then said: Yes. Her name is Xiran Xiao. Whats the matter? Kerry smiled. Dont you know her background? No, I dont. Venus was displeased. Do I have to know a persons family background before I make a friend? I just think she is a nice person. Kerryforted her by saying: Calm down. Dont get so excited all of a sudden. He continued: If I remembered it correctly, Xiran Xiao is actually one of the richest people in G city. Her family is a very grand family and her parents are doing business all over the world. I am very surprised that you can make a friend with her. Venus was so shocked and she widened her mouth. She knew Xiran is a rich person because Xiran was driving a super car thest time she saw her. But she never imagined she could be so rich. You are saying she is the richest person in G city? Venus swallowed nervously. At least she is still on top of the wealth list. Are you serious? Venus felt she admired Xiran even more. Now I am feeling stressed to meet her. Kerry searched on his phone and showed a picture to Venus. Is this your friend? He asked. Venus looked at the picture and nodded. Then we are talking about the same person. Kerry put his phone away. But dont feel nervous. You are friends. You are not business partners. Besides, you are also from a great family. Be confident in yourself. Chapter 185 Hes My Boyfriend (1) Chapter 185 He''s My Boyfriend (1) Venus Mu choked, and really wanted to say that Junior Miss was also a counterfeit. But after calming down and thinking about it, she had money and she didnt need to ask her to borrow money, so what kind of pressure could she have? What she appreciated her was her style of behavior, but not her fortune. After thinking in this way, Venus felt better. The car parked in a luxury hotel downstairs, Kerry Ye arranged everyone to go for a rest first, then eat lunch and then go together to meet the clients. Yesterday, she wore a sports outfit before going out, with a set of casual clothes. She couldn''t wear a t- shirt and sneakers to the meetingter, since it was too disrespectful to each other. A few people finished a simple meal in the hotel. Kerry arranged a meeting at 2:30 pm. "Yan Chu, where are you going?" He saw me in a hurry after a call. Venus couldnt help but say: I just asked the manager at the front desk is there any mall nearby and I have to go change my outfit." Kerry sized her up, and found the white t-shirt and sneakers werent really formal for the meeting, "You''re going alone?" "Shixuan Tang and the others are still reading the files, so how can I bother them? It''s embarrassing." Kerry thought about it and said, "I''ll go with you, since I am free right now." "Really? That''s great! I can''t tell the directions." Venus mocked herself as she walked outside. "With you here, I don''t have to remember the road signs." Kerry followed her and asked her, "Is it far away? Let me ask Henry to drive us there." "No need. The manager said it''s just around the corner at the intersection ahead. Moreover, it''s in the lunchtime now. Maybe it would take less time for us to walk there." "Then let''s go." Kerry and Venus walked for less than ten minutes, and then they saw arge shopping mall around the corner. The two of them took the elevator to the third floor of the women''s clothing area, and Kerry immediately saw a Yehuang brand''s women''s clothing store. "I''m giving you a dress today." He said with a smile. "Why are you giving it to me?" Venus was a little surprised. "Here, look," Kerry lightly lifted his chin and pointed, "This is my store. As long as you like it, you can pick whatever you like." "Lol. Mr. Ye is indeed rich and generous." Venus was the first to walk towards the shop. She saw the blue and white striped dress first, which looked like Meiling Hes design. The saleswoman came up to greet her warmly, and suddenly saw Kerry. She was stunned for a while, and could not say a word. "Hello, Mr. Ye, " Kerry nodded to her, looked around and pointed at the dress on the model and said to Venus, "Do you like this one?" Venus found it was a white dress above the kneel, with a few petals sporadically and darkly printed on the skirt, which made the dress delicate. "Nice, I''ll try it on." "Take a middle size one for her." Kerry said to the saleswoman. "Okay Mr. Ye." Venus smiled and teased him, "You seem to know a lot about women''s sizes." Kerry was very proud, "Because I have women''s clothing brands, otherwise, how can I be their boss if I know little about it?" As they were joking, the saleswoman brought the clothes over, "Hello, the changing room is over there." Venus went in to change clothes, while Kerry lowered his head to check his mobile phone information. As he heard the door of the fitting room ring, he raised his eyes to look. The white dress wrapped her exquisite figure, and showed her long hair, and enchanting eyebrows. "It''s pretty good looking," Venus looked around in front of the mirror. Because she had a baby, her breasts are one size bigger than before, so the upper side of the dress was slightly tight. Kerry''s gaze drifted over her chest, and cast an obscure light shed in his eyes, and then he took another one that was slightly more elegant and handed it to her, "I suggest you try this one on." "Why? This one looks quite good on me." Venus was still intoxicated by Yan Chu''s beauty in the mirror. "It''s pretty, but if you wear this one to meet a client, I guess all the men will be stare on you." Venus red at him, "Do women still have to consider mens thought on the outfit? Lol, do you think the other party will give us a very low price if I wear this?" Kerry stuffed the clothes into her hands, opened the door of the fitting room andughed, "You still dont need sell your beauty. Hurry up Miss Chu, and we don''t have much time." Venus shrugged her shoulders and went into the changing room. When she came out again, she found this one was not so revealing. However, she still looked beautiful. "This one is nice." Venus looked at herself in the sses, and found her quite elegant and dignified. "Then just wear it, Go get a pair of scissors." Kerry said to the saleswoman. Kerry cut the tag off for her by himself. He had already paid for it while she was getting changed. Even if he was the CEO, he still couldn''t vite thepany''s rules. Besides, it went into his own pocket anyway. The saleswoman respectfully handed two bags to Kerry, with one containing the clothes that Venus had worn before, and the other was the first one she liked. "Mr. Ye is quite generous, and give me two dresses at once." "You''ve studied fashion design in Europe, and you actually like my design. Such a pleasure." Kerry said. "Oh, okay." Venus simply skipped this topic. The main reason was that she was not confident. What if he suddenly asked about the details about the school? She would definitely reveal her secret anyway. The shoes are on the fourth floor, but Venus didn''t have much time to choose carefully, so she bought a pair of heels to match her skirt. However, she didn''t expect in the afternoon, these shoes really made her suffer. ...... The supplier Kerry introduced to them was someone he met in the business, and was called Peiran Zhao. They appreciated each other''s way of dealing with others, so they had a better rtionship, but there had been too many bad things happening to Kerry over the past year, so they hadn''t been in touch for much. "You haven''t called me for a long time, and I thought you forgot me." Peiran shook Kerry''s hand and quickly released it. "Its really been too busy." Kerry said with an apology. "Being busy is always an excuse. We have to have a drink tonight. Put away other affairs." "No problem," Kerry introduced some people to him, "This is Yan Chu, the manager of mk''s amusement park project in Sky City. These are the managers of thepany. Miss Chu, this is Peiran Zhao, who is also thergest supplier of Ferris wheels in G City and even the entire S City." The friendliness in Peiran''s eyes disappeared and was reced with distance. He extended his hand and said, "Miss Chu, nice to meet you. I hope we can have good cooperation in the future." "That''s what I am thinking too." Venus lightly shook his hand and let go. From this, Venus felt that this man was very meticulous, because most of the men who saw her first were "Miss Chu is so beautiful", "Miss Chu is so young and promising" and so on, while he directly ignored her gender and spoke very frankly. Peiran invited his them to thepany''s conference room, first roughly introduced the basic situation of thepany, and showed Venus and the others a lot of photos of the finished product and other amusement parks that were built. "The photos cant show every detail, so if you guys are interested, you can go to our factory and have a look. We can absolutely guarantee the quality." "Lets go now." Shixuan said. "Okay." So, they went to the factory. Along the way, Venus did not talk much, while Shixuan and Peiran exchanged their ideas. Peiran pulled Kerry to the side and whispered, "How Miss Chu seems not to talk too much." Kerry smiled, and said bluntly, "All the decisions are made by Mr. Tang, so you can talk to him." Peiran seemed to understand, and said, "So she is a richdy whoes here to experience life. So next Peiran basically apanied Shixuan beside him, carefully introducing all the parts, facilities and technologies in the nt rted to the Ferris wheel.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 185 Hes My Boyfriend (2) Chapter 185 He''s My Boyfriend (2) It also just freed Venus to say, and she wasn''t interested. The thing that upset her now was that the new shoes. Since she hadn''t tried them, after walking for a while, they hurt her ankles. Kerry saw that she walked slower and slower, and frowned tightly. He came over and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Not feeling well?" Venus pointed at her ankle, "The new shoes hurt my ankles." Kerry looked down and saw that her pale ankles had been rubbed red, but they werent bleeding. "Then ......" "It''s okay. I''ll just walk slowly. I don''t want to embarrass the Chu family." Venus managed to smile, "And it''s normal for girls to buy new shoes that hurt their feet." After that, Kerry had no choice but to let it go, and there were no band-aids in the factory. Peiran and Shixuan chatted enthusiastically in the front, and after more than an hour, they finally finished their tour of the entire factory''s processes. Shixuan was very satisfied and said to Venus, "Mrs. Chu, I think it is very good. If the price is eptable, let''s choose thispany." "Okay." But in her heart, Venus only wanted to say, it would be good that you''re happy for that. I just wanted to go back to the hotel now. After going back to the car, Venus bent down to look at the injured ce in relief. After having a look, she was shocked. There were tworge blisters on her left ankle. They were white and tender, and were expected to be torn. And the situation of the right foot was even worse. There were already worn out with blood, which stained her silver-white shoces red. "Ouch! They hurt!" Venus muttered in a small voice. It seemed that in the future, she should try shoes before buying. The car door was open, and Kerry sat in. His gaze fell on her feet and was shocked and nervous. He said in a deep voice, "They are worn out? Why didn''t you just say that?" "I just saw that too." Venus leaned back on her seat andmented with a bitter smile, "See? Women are willing to bleed and sweat for beauty." "Okay, forget it," Kerry turned around and ordered Henry who was driving, "Find a drugstore on the road, stop and buy some medicine." "Got it." Kerry frowned at her worn ankles, not knowing what to do. He''d never encountered anything like this before. "Stop staring at them. The more you look at them, the more they hurt." Venus said. "We are definitely going to drinks tonight, so skip it in your condition." "Can I? I really don''t like this asion." Venus said with her eyes closed. Kerrys heart became kind of soft, "You can rest in the hotel, and I''ll tell Peiran. You are the buyer anyway, you can do it at will." "Thank you." From Kerrys perspective, even if he drank too much and vomited at the wine table, he would never let Venus socialize with others. She was his wife, and she should be well loved, but not suffer these for him. Shortly after the car drove into the city, Henry saw a drugstore and slowly stopped the car at the side of the road. "Don''t move. I''m going in to buy some medicine." Kerry stopped Venus who was about to open the door, quickly got out of the car and walked towards the drugstore. Venus looked at his upright figure, she got inexplicable feelings. It seemed that Yan Chu and Kerry had a much better rtionship. A few momentster, Kerry came out of the drugstore, with a small bag of medicine in his hand. After sitting in the car, Kerry asked her, "Use the medicine now or after going back to the hotel?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Thetter." How did you use medicine in a car with so limited space? Moreover, it was too ambiguous, so she''d rather take it back. "Fine, Henry, drive faster." Venus was almost supported by Kerry to the elevator, and then to the room. "I''ll do it myself. Go back to have a rest. Thank you so much for today." Venus sat on the couch and watched him go into the bathroom. "I''m not tired," Kerry took a wet towel out for her, "Wipe your face first." Venus was speechless and wiped her face when her legs were suddenly lifted and ced on hisps. She was stunned, and when she just wanted to say "I''ll do it myself", she couldnt hold back the pains and shouted out, "Ouch. It hurts." Kerry was a man, and had not done this kind of thing before. When taking off her shoes, he pushed it hard. And after her shouting, he immediately took the shoes gently. The two shoes were thrown on the ground, and her entire feet turned red. "I asked someone and he said that the blisters cannot be poked in case of infection. I''ll give you a gauze to protect them," Kerry said as he opened the gauze bag and took out a white palm-sized gauze over the blisters, and then used medical tapes to stick it. Venus quietly watched him doing all these, feeling both miserable and happy. "Hold it." Kerry kept his head down and was busy, not even noticing theplicated emotions in her eyes. "Does it hurt? I''ll do it gently." Kerry raised his head and asked. "It''s still eptable." Venus bit her lower lip and said. Her wound was applied with alcohol and sprayed with medicine before Kerry put arger band-aid on it. "Take care of the wound tomorrow. If it''s still serious, put another piece on it." Kerry gathered the medicine bottles and cotton swabs at hand, but forgot to put her legs down. The skirt wasn''t long enough for her with such a posture and the hem of the skirt just covered her thighs. "Kerry, are you so nice to every woman?" Venus suddenly blurted out this sentence. Kerry froze, turned to look at her and said seriously, "No, you''re the special one." "Just because I look like your wife?" Kerry was silent for a moment, "Yan Chu, I don''t want to lie to you." Venus stared at him nkly, dropping her eyes to look at her wounds. The atmosphere was stagnant and quiet, and only the sound of their breathing could be heard. What to do? What should I say? Refused him? No, she couldn''t refuse anymore. She had to gain his trust as soon as possible since there was fewer time. She bit her lips, and changed to a determined look when she raised her eyes again, "Kerry, I don''t mind." Kerry was surprised, and soon a touch of cunning crossed his eyes as he slowly lowered her legs, got up and leaned in front of her, approaching her lips, and asked her in a low voice, "You don''t mind what?" Venus shed backwards and fell directly onto her back on the sofa. Kerry was smiling, "You can''t wait to do that?" "I ...... I didn''t ......" Venus''s words were stopped because of someone. She thought, Yan Chu, even had to suffer the anger of being a wife. It was really a suffering for her. The fire of sex was ignited, and Kerry was deeply intoxicated by her sweetness, while Venus was also at a loss, almost squealing under the Kerrys provocation. Kerry was on the verge of at a loss when he suddenly stopped all his actions. He stared at Venus''s ck eyes, leaned over her, and whispered beside her ear, "Wait for me." "Wait for what?" Venus asked unconsciously. "Wait for the day I''m sure." The day that I was sure that you were her. And when that day came, I would never let you go. Venus didn''t understand what he was saying. Kerry kissed her lips with deep love and helped her dress, "Take a rest for a while, and I''ll have someone to bring dinner in the evening." Venus nodded speechlessly. She was still thinking what he just said. What exactly did he need to confirm? Kerry looked at her as if she was dumbfounded, reached out his hand, rubbed her head and left the room. ...... The next day, Shixuan and Peiran continued to negotiate, and Kerry also had to apany them. Only Venus waked up naturally. She remembered her agreement with Xiran Xiao made yesterday and called her. Chapter 185 Hes My Boyfriend (3) Chapter 185 He''s My Boyfriend (3) It took a long time for Xiran to pick up the phone, and there was a very anxious voice from her, "Yan Chu? I have some urgent matters to deal with right now. I''ll contact youter." Venus was also nervous when she heard the noise on the other side, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Venus got up and thought, Xiran was in trouble? At the thought of this possibility, Venus couldn''t sleep anymore and went into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. The mask had been soaked in the solution overnight and was back to normal again, so Venus took it out and dried it. When she was about to put it on her face, she heard someone knocking the door. Knock. Venus watched and cautiously asked, "Who?" "Miss Chu, here''s a package for you to sign." A package? How did a package get delivered to the hotel? That''s so weird. "I didn''t buy anything, so you''ve found the wrong person." Venus directly refused. "Miss Chu, it''s Kerry Ye who delivered to you." Kerry? Venus raised her eyebrows and said after thinking, "Just put the package at the door, and I''ll get it myselfter." "But Mr. Ye said it must be handed over to you personally," The man outside insisted. "I''m busy now. You can wait if you''d like." Venus put that down and went back to put on her mask. Ten more minutester, Venus repeatedly made sure that the mask was on perfectly before jogging towards the door and opened it, she got startled. The courier was leaning against the door, fiddling his phone, and gave the package to her after seeing her, "Please sign it." "I thought you''d gone." Venus took the pen and just wrote the word "V", and paused. The good thing was that the Y character was simr with the beginning of the other name. She finished writing down the word Yan Chu and said, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Venus closed the door shook the package in her hands, and found something nging. What was it? She opened the package bag, and found a shoe box inside. And then she opened it, and found a pair of white sandals, whose style was novel, and the most critical thing was that it would not touch the injure made yesterday. She had a try and found themfortable. The shoes of this brand were normally expensive. After walking a fewps, Venus felt that she should send him a message to thank him. The shoes were beautiful, and I like them very much. Thank you. The response was simple. "Great. Venus found him so boring and started to get changed. After a while, she heard another message in and had a look. Kerry sent another message: You just got up, right? Venus ignored it and continued her own affairs. Soon the phone came in another message: What are you doing? Why aren''t you responding my messages? Venus still ignored it and sat on the couch to remove the gauze from her ankle. Her wound had got better, but it still ached, so she changed the band-aid. When she was about to keep him waiting, thinking he couldnt despise her even though she had confessed to him yesterday. A few minutester, the phone rang and Venus smiled when she saw the name shing on it. Just before he was about to hang up, she answered the phone. "Hello?" She asked. "What are you doing?" Kerrys deep and sexy voice came over. "I''m washing my face and getting change." "How''s the wound on your feet?" "It still aches," Venus said with a smile on her face. "What are you going to do today? I might spend all day here." "Okay. I''ll go find Xiran." He stopped for a moment, "I asked Henry to stay at the hotel for you. If you want to use the car, you can find him." "Got it. Bye." Venus quickly hung up the phone, and stopped smiling. Oh, he paid much attention to Yan Chu, from buying shoes to arranging a car. Xiran still hadnt called her. Venus was bored in her room and went downstairs to eat breakfast. Before she finished a bowl of porridge, the phone call finally came. Venus quickly answered it, "Hey, Xiran, are you okay?" Xiran seemed to feel better, "I''m fine. It was just my friend who got trouble, but now it''s fine." "That''s great. I was worried about you. Are you free to meet me today?" Venus said mischievously. "I must have time when I have friends from afar. Will youe to my house or will I meet you anyce in the city?" "I''ll go to your house. There''s nothing to go shopping in the city, and it''s so hot." It just happened that Xiran didn''t like shopping either. She''d rather go climbing and diving than shopping. "Fine, I''ll wait for you at home. I''ll send you the address." "Well, see youter." Xiran''s vi was located in one of the most expensive districts in S City. Her vi was twice as the Ye family. Venus could see arge windmill turning gently from the distance as she sat in the car, and then arge expanse of green grass, a long violet corridor that looked like a purple belt around a girl''s waist. The doorman was obviously notified in advance and opened the door after asking if she was Yan Chu. Xiran waited for her before her house in European style. She wore a white loose dress, which made her look much more charming. She was an elegantdy this time. Venus greeted at her as soon as she got out of the car, "It''s not easy to meet you. It''s really not easy to go over the mountains." "It seemed like I live in the mountains. Get in. It''s too hot outside." "Ah, I forgot something." Venus returned to the car and took out mboyant flowers and handed over it to her, "I didn''t know what to buy on my first visit, but when I passed by the flower shop, I saw that this bouquet of flowers and found they would be a match for you. Therefore, I wanted to buy it for you." This was her first time to receive flowers from a girl. She took them, sniffed and said, "They are so beautiful. Thank you. No girl has ever sent me flowers yet. You shouldn''t have fallen in love with me." Venus intimately took her arm and said with a smile, "I liked you the first time I saw you." "But I love men, so you are not my type." Xiran knew she was joking and went along with her. Venus looked at her seriously, "What can I do?" "Lol" Xiranughed, "You little girl, I didnt find you so interesting before." "Lol." Venus held her hand to the room and continued, "Since I can''t be a man in this life, I can only be your younger sister, but I like you anyway." "Younger sister? We cant tell who is older or younger between us." Venus waved her small hand and said, "Ignore it. It is just because of your way of dealing with things, I''d like you to call you elder sister." "Then I can only take you as my younger sister." The two of them joked all the way on the way to the living room. Unlike the others, there was no long sofa here in the living room, but rather some small individual sofas around a small round table, with a thick carpet on the floor. "The style of your house is like the one of those English manors described in novels. Just like here. I can imagine some of my best friends sitting on these sofas and reading a letter together." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "My mum likes it. She lived in a traditional manor house when she was young and studying in Ennd, and when she came back, she built this cottage as the old one, except for that big windmill outside. It''s just that she didn''t live here for days after it was built, and then she went overseas again." Xiran found two zed vases and said as she inserted the flowers into them separately, "I''m a person who doesn''t have high standard on houses. I can live in a vi or a humble house, and I even pitched a tent on top of a mountain. Since I''m free here, I don''t bother to buy another house." "It''s quite nice here." Venus looked up at her and saw a hint of sadness between her eyebrows and asked her, "What''s wrong? Tell me. Maybe I can help you." Xiran sorted the flowers in her hand and said with a sigh, "It''s not really serious. It''s just that the friend I told you aboutst time, he''s not doing well. He was originally sleeping all the time, but he had a fever last night for no reason, and only came to normal this morning, the time when you called me. The doctor was here, so I didn''t say a few words. " Venus wanted tofort her, but didn''t know what to say. She kept silent for a few seconds before saying, "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Even if he''s asleep, he''ll definitely feel that you''re a good friend there to support him, and he''ll recover," Xiran looked at her and smiled, "Maybe," After finishing arranging the flowers, Xiran wiped her hands and said, "Come on. I''ll take you to see him, but only through the window. The doctor said he won''t let anyone in for fear of bacterial infection." "Sure, good." Xiran took Venus out of the door and headed towards a house next to the big windmill. This house had been converted into a ward, and the important equipment that the hospital had was also here, and they were all of the best quality. Standing in front of the ss, Venus quietly looked at the man on the bed. He was covered with a thin nket and had arge oxygen mask on his face, but she couldn''t see his face. However, Venus had a strange sense of familiarity. "That''s him. I was going to let you see his handsome face, but not now." At this point, Xiran paused and said in a sad tone, "The doctor said that maybe he won''t be able to wake up throughout his lifetime." She had sought medical treatment everywhere for a long time, searched for all the specialists she could find, and even sent her medical records to famous foreign hospitals in the United States, Britain, Australia and others. All the answers she got were bad news: Sorry, there was no way. We could only see if there was a miracle. Xiran was courageous. She believed that miracles existed. Venus''s heart hurt when she first saw Xiran. She was so charming. When she knew her identity from Kerry, she even felt that she lived at the top of the pyramid, but did not expect that she also had such helpless moments. "He''s your boyfriend?" Venus asked. If she was just a friend, Xiran wouldn''t have made so many things. Didn''t this man have a family? Why did she have to take care of him? So many questions popped up in Venus''s head, but these were all about others privacy, which she shouldn''t pry. Xiranughed mischievously, "Yes, he''s my boyfriend. I unterally announced it, but he hasn''t agreed yet." "What?" Venus was surprised that there were men who refused even a woman like this? "But I think he''ll say yes, after all, I''m so beautiful and unique. Don''t you think so?" Chapter 186 Trying to Reveal, A special Birthday (1) Chapter 186 Trying to Reveal, A special Birthday (1) Venus nodded her head heavily, "Yes, you''re right." Xiran turned to look at her and was happier, "Let''s go, dont look at him, I''ll take you to see the treasures I''ve collected." Before Venus left the ward, she couldn''t help but looked back at him. Perhaps the god thought that it was not the correct time for their encounter. Xiran brought her to another room, and Venus was very surprised for what she had seen. It was like an expo garden plus a miniature zoo with many animal feathers and sample hanging on the wall. There was a huge fish tank in the middle of the house containing many beautiful fish that she hadnt seen before. "Xiran, what kind of fish is this? It was like a gold. Venus asked very curiously with her fingers pointed at the fish. Xiran smiled and introduced, "You''re right, it''s called the 24k Gold Dharma Fish, it''s more valuable than gold, I found it when I was exploring in the Amazon and brought it back for its beauty." "You''ve been to the Amazon?" Venus was surprised, "Have you seen the primitive tribe? It is reported that there are primitive man in the Amazon." Xiranughed, "I havent seen those people, but have been to primitive tribes, they''re actually not as scary as we think, they''re very hospitable." Venus''s face was full of admiration, "You''re really a great woman." "Thats fine, look at this," Xiran walked toward to a small transparent refrigerator, "What do you think this is?" Venus looked at it carefully, "It''s just a piece of ice." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "See it more carefully." After looking at it for a few more seconds, Venus finally saw a glistening fish. It was circled by the heavy ice. It was too transparent to found. "This ......" Venus was even more surprised. "Do you find it?" Xiran looked at the small refrigerator, "I went to the Antarctic that year and found it in the cier by ident, so I used a knife to pry it off, and I thought that since I couldnt take the penguins, I could bring a small frozen fish. My hands were almost froze. " "Did you go alone?" "Of course not, we have a special team, it is dangerous to go there alone." Then Xiran introduced many items in this room, each of which had a long history, covering almost every corner of the world. Venus though it was very interesting. "Xiran, you live a wonderful life. My life is much less colorful than yours." Venusmented. "I''m just this kind of people, I can''t stay at home, sometimes when I see the African in on TV, I''ll book a flight over to see it immediately," Xiran pulled her hand andforted her, "But not everyone is suitable to live like this, everyone is different, your life is also colorful." "I''d love to live your life, but the family wouldnt approve," Venus pouted. "How about this, I''ll take you with me the next time." "When''s the next time and where?" Venus asked excitedly, though she knew she probably wouldn''t be able to go. Xiran shook her head, "I don''t have that n yet, I want to wait until my friend wakes up. I will consider this after he gets better." Venus nodded heavily, perhaps she would have saved the baby by then, "Right, don''t forget to call me when you have the n." "Don''t worry, I wont forget, I''m just afraid you won''t be able to stand the journey." "I definitely endure that." At noon, Xiran cooked a few dishes for Venus herself, which was very tasty. Venus felt very ashamed. Although, she used to be a nobledy in Mu family, she knew nothing except studying. Xiao family was much richer than her family, and Xiran knew everything. She really deserved others admiration. "Xiran, aren''t you afraid at night for living in such a big house?" "Why should I be like that? The bodyguards that my family kept are powerful. Whats more no one dare to hurt me." Xiran said inly, but Venus could felt a sense of dominance. "By the way, what are you doing in S City?" Venus said as she ate, "We''re working with Yehuang Group to build arge amusement park in Sky city. However, the supplier suddenly raised the price, and we hear that there is anotherpany in S City, so we are here." "Aren''t you going to meet them?" Xiran was very surprised and asked. "It''s fine, someone is specifically assigned this task, I just pretend to be with them. I don''t like to deal with business." Venus didn''t dare to tell the truth, she didn''t actually have any actual power, it would be scary if she was given the decision making power of the project. Xiran looked at her in silent, the girl was innocent and simple. "Whichpany is it? I might know." Venus told her thepany name, after a moment of pondering, Xiran said, "Oh, I know thispany, it has a good reputation in S City, so it should be reliable." "Then I''m relieved." After finishing their meal, they in the sofa and chatted, Venus suddenly thought of something and cautiously asked her, "Xiran, what kind of people do you hate most?" "Hate most?" Xiran held her chin, "Well ...... I don''t seem to have anything that I hate the most, but I really dislike people who don''t keep their promises, for example, our team is preparing to go on a trip, and after we''ve set a time, someone procrastinates for a long time, and say he wonte. When I encounter such a person, I can''t wait to hit him." "Hah...... It seems like you have met this kind of people before." "Several times, my lungs are about to explode, he should inform us earlier or it is simple waste our time." Not knowing what she had thought, there was disgust in her tone. "And what if someone lies to you? Do you hate it?" Venus asked cautiously. Xiran''s pretty eyes blinked a few times, "That depends on his purpose. If it''s a money scam, the worst I can do is to give him some money, but if it''s a sex scam, he would only get what he want when I''m attracted to him. What else could it be?" "For instance, you get to know someone and consider her a friend, but one day you find that she lie to you, will you hate her?" Xiran was so smart to guess the person that she siad. Did she conceal her identity? That was fine, what she cared most was her personality, not her identity. Everyone would have some secrets in this world. "Actually, making friends depend on two peoples personality, it has nothing to do with family background or anything like that. So, if she treats me as a real friend, it doesn''t matter if she''s hiding some secrets or not." Venus''s eyes immediately lit up, "Really? You really think so?" Xiran nodded. Chapter 186 Trying to Reveal, A special Birthday (2) Chapter 186 Trying to Reveal, A special Birthday (2) Venus couldnt wait to hug and kiss her, "Xiran, it is so nice of you, I will definitely fall in love with you if I were a man." "Please don''t say that, I prefer masculine ones to gentlemen like you. You are not qualified." Hearing Xirans words, Venus suddenly thought about her brother who was wild and full of masculinity, but unfortunately ...... "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Venuss depressed face, Xiran asked. "Nothing, I just think about an acquaintance, if he''s still alive, you will like him.." As soon as the words fell, a nurse ran in and said with nervously, "The patient''s breathing is unstable again." Xiran stood up abruptly from her chair, and hurried to the room without replying Venus, "Do you call the doctor?" "Yes, he says he''ll be right there." Venus also got up and followed her out, and as soon as she reached the door, her phone was ringing, it was from Kerry. "Hello? What is it?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing her anxious voice, Kerry asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine, it''s Xiran," Venus strode over to the ward and asked him, "Do you have something to talk with me?" Kerry paused for a moment, "Weve reached an agreement with President Tang, and we have to go back to Sky City this afternoon. Well wait for you and Henry at the hotel." "So soon?" Venus stopped walking and stared at the patient in the ward, a familiar feeling appeared again in her heart. "Both sides are willing to cooperate, and the price offered by President Zhao is appropriate, so it''s settled." Kerry exined tly. "Do we have to go back now?" "As soon as possible, many things need to be addressed in Sky City." "I know, I''ll be right back." After the calling, Venus stood at the door silently for a while, and then turned back to find Henry. The doctor came quickly, Venus didn''t want to bother Xiran for she was very anxious now. She sent her a message, Honey, I need to go back. My colleague says he have to rush back to Sky City in the afternoon, and I''lle see you if I have time. Ten minutester, the doctor stabilized Tianye''s breathing, and found a strange phenomenon. "Miss Xiao, the patient''s brain waves seem to be abnormal." Xiran couldn''t understand what he was saying, "Is there anything wrong?" "I suggest you to take the patient for a detailed examination, he seems to be awakening." Xiran suddenly grabbed the doctor''s arm, "What have you said? Say it again please!" The doctor said seriously, "It''s just my intuition, and still need medical evidence, so ......" "I''ll bring him to the hospital right now." Xiran was extremely excited, and she dialed the butler to arrange a car. At the same time, she saw Yan''s text message. Knowing that Yan was back, she put away her phone. After a series of detailed examinations, the doctor gave his conclusion, "The patient''s brain CT shows that his brain is indeed recovering, which is a good sign." Xiran was so excited as if her hard work had been paid. "However," the doctor said again and wiped out her zest, "The patient may not wake up immediately, it''s a slow process, you still need to take care of him patiently and say more encouraging words to him, he may hear you." "I''m not afraid of waiting, as long as there''s hope, it''s fine." Xiran sighed and felt relieved. ...... On the way back to Sky City, Venus was a little silent for she was thinking about her brother Tianye. The murderer was sitting right next to her, but she could do nothing, the hatred buried so deep in her heart that she almost forgot this fact. He was the murderer who killed her brother. And for the sake of her child, she could only pretend to be cute and lovely in front of Kerry. Venus thought she was disgusted and pitiful. She envied Xiran for living such a free life without caring about other people. Kerry had noticed her abnormality and became silent for she didnt answer his questions. He didn''t know what had happened to her in Xiao family, but he knew that she was in bad mood. The urgent ringing broke the silence of the car, Venus cast a nce and immediately picked up, "Xiran." "Yan, Ill tell you a good news." Xiran said happily, "The doctor tell me that my friends brain is recovering now, he may wake up soon. God, it is a miracle, I''m so happy." Affected by Xirans emotion, Venus was happier, and said, Thats great!" "Yan, you''re really my mascot, he gets better as soon as you visit me. You muste to visit me more often in the future. In doing so, he may recover a little faster." Venus couldn''t help butugh, "Im really a gorgeous person to bring such effect." "I was too busy just now to send you off, where are you now?" Xiran became calmer. Venus took a nce at the outside, "We are just leaving S City, I don''t know the exact location." "Then take care of yourself on the way, and keep in frequent touch, okay?" "Well, I know." After hanging up the phone, the depression in Venus''s heart seemed to dissipate quite a bit. It was Gods blessing to let a man in the vegetable state recover. Then, God, please save my son and let me leave Kerry forever. This was the best choice for herself, for the child and for her brother. "When do you be such close friends?" Seeing she was better, Kerry picked up a conversation. Venus was silent for a moment, "Well, I want be like her who is free and unrestricted." Kerry gazed at her, "No one in this world ispletely free." "But, as for me, thats what I want." Venus sighed in her heart and leaned against the back of the chair without speaking. Kerry had never met Xiran and didn''t know her at all, but he knew from the inte that she was a woman like the wind with pretty face but a tough character. She loved travelling. After staring at Venus for a while, he looked at outside the window. He really wanted to tell her that in fact she was also perfect. After arriving at Sky City, night had just fallen, they found a ce to eat and then went home. ...... The days passed uneventfully, and in these days Venus had thoroughly rummaged through Yi family but nothing was found. She begun to doubt her previous judgement, could it be that he hide it in the vault? Chapter 186 Trying to Reveal, A special Birthday (3) Chapter 186 Trying to Reveal, A special Birthday (3) Yehuang Group. Kerry had just finished the meeting when Secretary Liu followed him and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, do you need to order a cake?" Kerry was stunned, "Why?" Seeing Kerrys expression, Secretary Liu understood that Kerry really didn''t know what day today was, but fortunately he remembered. "Mr. Ye, today is Miss Chu''s birthday." Secretary Liu said inly. Kerry, however, stopped walking and said, "Today?" "Yes, Ive searched her information." Kerry frowned, Yan didn''t seem to have mentioned this or gave a hint. Did she forget about it herself? How could she forget since woman all like holidays especially their own birthday? "Go to order a suitable one, and put it in my car." "Yes, boss." After dealing with the heavy work, Kerry passed by a flower shop, he asked Henry to stop and bought a bunch of flowers himself. "Sir, what flowers do you want?" The shopkeeper came up to greet him very warmly. Kerry didnt know much about it for he hadnt bought flowers before. Seeing his confusion, the shopkeeper asked "Sir, who is it for? I can rmend some." Kerry thought a while and said, "For my girlfriend, today is her birthday." "In that case, you should definitely buy roses, which represent love, girls will like them." The shopkeeper picked up arge bouquet of roses that had just been wrapped and said, "What do you think of this one? It is bunched just now." It was arge cluster of bright red roses dotted with seven-star grass in the middle, which was very beautiful. So Kerry pulled out his wallet to pay, "How much is it?" "Three hundred and fifty yuan." Kerry paid the money and carried the flowers out. In the Ye family vi. Kerry came back when Venus and Mrs Qin were discussing whether to put sugar while cooking. However, he left the cake and flowers in the car first. "Mrs Qin, do you prepare more food today?" Kerry stood at the kitchen door and asked. Mrs Qin was a little confused, "No, it''s the same as usual." "Yan, don''t you think that today is a bit special?" Kerry gazed at her and them said. Yan didn''t understand him either. She rinsed her hands under the faucet and walked out of the kitchen, "The same as usual, is there any thing special?" Kerry followed her to the living room, "You really think so?" Venus stopped walking and quickly searched her brain, and said with suspicion, "Is that the project today goes well?" "The project is going smoothly every day, so it''s not special." "And what are you talking about?" Kerry grabbed her wrist and then took her to the car. When the trunk opened, Venus was stunned by what she had seen. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Cake and flowers were lying in it. She suddenly remembered that today was Yan''s birthday. She''d totally forgotten about this. No wonder she felt she had forgotten something recently. Here was it! "Today is your birthday, do you forget?" Kerry said very seriously. Venus smiled awkwardly, "I really forget about it." "Really?" Kerry approached her step by step, "Yan, I really doubt about your identity, you don''t even remember your own birthday." Hearing this, Venus was shocked and stepped back, she looked at Kerry calmly, "Kerry, what are you talking about? I just forget my own birthday, it has nothing to do with my identity." "Well, it doesn''t matter if you forget this, however, as the Second Miss in Chu family, it is weird that none of your family member has called you for congrattion nor do your friends. No one would believe this." Kerry stared at her evasive eyes and asked, "Yan, who are you?" "Kerry, are you crazy? I''m Yan, no one calls me because Ive changed my phone number since Ie to Sky City. They have no ess to congratte me." "Don''t your family have your new phone number in Sky City?" "They have, but perhaps they are so busy that they forget, just like me." Venus tried to argue, although she felt that this reason was absurd, she couldn''t find a better one. Kerry smirked and said deliberately, "Yan, as far as I know, you are Mr. Chu''s most beloved daughter, how could he forget his own daughter''s birthday?" Remembering the information presented in the materials, Venus pulled away Kerry and said in an angry manner, "Kerry you are wrong, I am not my father''s most beloved daughter, he loves my sister more than me. So please stop your strange inference." Seeing her denying and considering what she said was true, Kerry could only give up, "Alright, I''m just overthinking, and then he turn around and send the bouquet of roses to her, "Happy birthday, Yan." Yan was startled by the rapid change in his attitude. He was offensive few seconds ago and now he sent her the flower. Was there anything wrong with him? "Kerry, your are like a chameleon, you doubt about my identity a few seconds ago, and now you give me the birthday blessing, you are changing so fast." Seeing that she didn''t ept the flowers, Kerry directly put the flowers in her hands, and said with a smile, "Well, it''s my fault, this is thepensation." Venus couldnt catch any trace of amends in his eyes, it was full of suspicion. "I don''t like roses at all." Venus said like this, but she was more and more anxious. What could she do? Kerry picked up the cake and walked toward the house, "So what kind of flowers do you like? I''ll change them now." "Theres no such need since any flower is the same." Venus followed him into the vi. Kerry put the cake on the table and came to caressed her head, and then said softly, "I''lle to celebrate your birthday as soon as I change my clothes." "Fine." When Kerry went upstairs, Venus put down the flowers and took out her phone. She found a quiet ce and dialed, "Hello? This is Venus, Kerry is about to reveal the truth, what should I do?" Chapter 187 What Was His Purpose? (1) Chapter 187 What Was His Purpose? (1) "Hello? It''s me. Kerry is about to know who I am. What should I do?" "Miss Mu, you are as silly as ever. I''ve made a good mask for you but you are about to be discovered?" Venus gritted her teeth. You were the person who was the fool. "It has nothing to do with the mask, and now Kerry suspects my identity." "That''s even more because you''re silly." The man said nonchntly. Venus waspletely speechless. "Okay, I''ll handle it." Venus was just about to ask him what he was going to do, when he snapped and hung up the phone. Bastard! Venus cursed quietly at the phone. After calming her nerves outside the house, Venus walked into the room. Tonight, she had to brace herself to deal with Kerrys various tests. Kerry changed into a cotton T-shirt and went downstairs. Seeing Venus sitting in the living room, he silentlyughed and walked over, "Still thinking about what happened just now? I''m just kidding. Don''t take it to heart. " Venus snorted and said in a bad mood, "Mr. Ye''s joke isn''t funny at all." "I''ll make amends and drink more with youter." Drinking more? Venus was a cheap drunk and would absolutely reveal who she was when she was exposed to alcohol. "I''m the birthday girl today. Shouldn''t I be the one in charge?" Venus lifted her chin and said. Kerry could not be doubted, "Of course, whatever you say." "Well, remember what youve said." Venus had a n in mind. Just then, Venus''s phone rang. She picked it up and looked at it. Its a very strange phone number, not like a maind number. Hesitantly picking it up, she said softly, "Hello? Who is that?" "Yan, happy birthday." A pleasant male voice on the other end of the phone came over, and Venus immediately realized whats going on said with an immediate smile, "You finally remembered my birthday. I thought you had forgotten." As Kerry heard what she said, a strange smile appeared on his face. "How could I forget your birthday? I even bought you a special birthday present." The man spoke affectionately. "Yes? Then you send me the gift." She said, even though she didn''t even know who he was. "No need, I''ming to Sky City tomorrow. I''ll only look sincere if I give it to you in person." "Huh? You''reing to Sky City?" Venus was a bit confused. Thats too much. "What? You dont wee me. Didn''t you call a few days ago and say you missed me, do you?" Venus''s heart was a mess. Who was he actually? Howe he acted so much like Yan Chu''s boyfriend? She didn''t even dare to answer the question. "Of course not, just a little surprised," Venus asked testily, "What''s do youe for? It''s not really just to give me a birthday present, is it?" "Of course not, it''s dad who asked me to go over and supervise how you do your job in Sky City." As soon as he said so, Venus immediately remembered that Yan had an older brother and a younger sister. So he was her real brother, Xuan Chu. Having determined his identity, Venus spoke much more boldly, "Brother, you evene to supervise me. Is all your work done?" When Kerry heard her call out "brother", he became a little uncertain. Was he the oldest son of the Chu family, Xuan Chu? The young man imed to be the future head of the Chu Family. He wasing here? "Im only going to Sky City for a month. It won''t affect my work. Don''t worry." "That''s good. When will you arrive tomorrow? I''ll pick you up at the airport." Venus said seemingly happily, but she squealed inside her. She had never met this Xuan Chu, and didn''t know what kind of temper he had, let alone the purpose of him staying in Sky City for so long. But by no means could it be as simple as giving her identical support. There must be something else going on. "I take tomorrow morning''s flight. It''s expected to arrive just after four in the afternoon in Sky City." "Well, I know. I''ll pick you up." "Youre the nicest girl. Happy birthday!" "Thank you, brother." She said sincerely. It''d been a long time since she had said the word "brother" in front of others. As Kerry carefully observed Yan''s every move, he kept asking himself silently: was he really wrong? Was she really not Venus? There was no reason for the reputable Chu family to do this. Kerry was in a state of confusion. "My brother ising tomorrow." Venus happily said to Kerry, "Now, do you still doubt me?" "Why are you still talking it? I told you it was a joke, so would you let me go?" Kerry said with a smile. Venus shed her chin and got up to walk to the dining room, "Hmm, whatever. I''m going to eat, I''m starving." Kerry looked at her with his heart confused. As Mrs. Qin heard that today was Yan''s birthday, after cooking all the dishes, she made a bowl of longevity noodles and brought it to her, "I don''t know if you eat noodles on your birthday over there, but do as Romans do. Try it, Miss Chu. It''s also a blessing." Venus took a bite of the noodles and said, "The noodles are delicious. Thank you, Mrs. Qin." "You''re wee. It''s good that you like it." Mrs. Qin cheerfully went into the kitchen. Compared to Venus''s good mood, Kerrys was not as high as it was at the beginning. Venus secretly had a few nces at him and didn''t take the initiative to provoke him for fear that he would mention the drinking thing. Today was her birthday, so she had no excuse not to drink a little. After dinner, Kerry brought the cake over, lit a few candles, and smiled gently, "Make a wish." Venusughed, "I outgrow it." Although she said so, her eyes still closed and she silently said: I hoped the baby could be safe and sound and we could reunite soon. Eyes open, she blew out all the candles in one breath. "Wish for what?" Mavis was cutting the cake, and when hearing his question, she turned her head to look at him mischievously, "I wouldn''t tell you. It won''t work if I say it." "Well, then I wish your wishese true soon." Kerry said sincerely. Venus put a cut piece of small cake on the te and held it to him with both hands with her eyes bright and clear, "Thank you for yourpany and your wishes for me." Kerry gazed intently into her eyes and leaned down to take a small bite of the cake held by her hand. The sweetness instantly filled his entire mouth. "Is it delicious?" Venus''s eyebrows flew up and the waves of her eyes flowed. "Take a bite yourself." Venus hooked a little with her finger and put it in her mouth, "Hmm... good." Seeing the somewhat obscure look in his eyes, Venus quickly grabbed a handful of cake, violently wiped it on his face and then ran away. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Kerry was first stunned. Hearing herughter and after returning to his senses, he also grabbed a big handful of cream and ran towards her. Venus saw him chasing after her and quickly ran outside the house. She screamed as she ran, "Kerry, I am wrong. I am sorry. Don''te over..." However, she was no match for Kerry. She was caught up by Kerry soon who held her waist to prevent her from moving and reached out to wipe cream on her face. Venus keptughing. Suddenly, her face has been wiped several times, "Kerry, don''t...Hahaha..." Venus did not want to be outdone. She rubbed some of it directly from his hand holding the cream and smeared it on him. Kerry couldn''t avoid it so he was with cream on his face and neck. The two of them wereughing at each other. "Okay, okay... Hahahaha... Stop it..." Venus was hanging on Kerrys arm so could not escape his attack. In the end, scream was all over her face. Chapter 187 What Was His Purpose? (2) Chapter 187 What Was His Purpose? (2) When finally having had enough, and being tired, they pressed close to each other to catch their breath. "You''re so mean. I just wiped that little bit on you. Look at what you''ve done to me." Venus tilted her head and smiled in protest. "It is you to make the first move, right?" Kerrys voice was husky. "It''s my birthday today. You said I can whatever I want." "Yeah?" Kerry''s eyes fell on a little white cream on her lower lip. He lowered his head, put out of the tongue, with head gently licking clean. But not enough, not enough at all. She subconsciously leaned to him. Then the man had an evil fire going up from this feet... Venus was breathless from his kisses, and she had a sense of what might happen tonight. If he did come, would she refuse or ... "Don''t think other things." Kerry saw that she was a bit distracted and bit her lip hard... Venus felt like she was on a boat, constantly drifting in the ocean, and waves camepping over one after another until the cabin was filled with seawater. She wanted to escape, but there was no chance. Venus was so frightened that she hugged his neck, "Kerry... It''s so embarrassing. Put me down." Then, it was a kiss. Venus trembled all over. If he hadn''t held her tightly, she would have fallen down. Kerry was so strong that he carried her up to the second floor without a breath. He kicked open the door of his own room, and put her down as soon as he entered, but the kiss did not stop for a moment. At the moment, Yan Chu was a woman who adored him. There was no reason to refuse him, and besides, she had not been touched by anyone else for a long time. The two of them kissed heavily. Kerry''s eyes eagerly turned red. He did not look at Yan''s face because in his heart, the woman under his body was his wife, Venus. Venus didn''t know if he''s awake or drunk. He was sounding her out, or he could''t help doing it. To be sure, Venus turned his face so that she could look directly into his eyes, and asked him softly and breathlessly, "Kerry, who am I? Tell me, who am I?" Kerry''s eyes were blur. He covered her questioning eyes and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, "I know who you are. Just this time, be my Venus, okay? Even if it means a dream to me." Venus''s heart rippled and she stunned for a moment before she gave a soft "hmm". Then, the power that Kerry had been saving up for a long time burst out... Venus was really tired so she finally fell asleep. ...... The sun rose as usual. It''s nine a.m. while they didn''t get up. John the Bulter was not anxious because he knew what happened yesterday. Younger Master hadn''t been so excited for a long time. It''s alright for him to excise intensively and sleep till afternoon. How generous he was as a bulter. An hourter, Kerry finally woke up. Venus slept well in his arm with her body close to his. The good thing was that the room was well air-conditioned so they didn''t feel hot. Recallingst night''s scene, Kerry desire reawakened. Without thinking, he directly pressed down on the still sleeping woman. "Oh." Venus was tossed by him and started to wake up. She subconsciously raised her hand to lightly hit him in the face, whispering, "Kerry, let me go. So tired ......" Kerry was stunned for a moment and moved even faster. This was Venus''s mantra. Everytime he tossed her around, she would softly beg him to let her go because she was so tired. Yan, you said you were not her, but why were you so much like her? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I didn''t believe, even if you had a million reasons to overthrow me suspicions and found countless people to prove yourself, I wouldn''t believe. The body''s memories couldn''t be wrong, and you were obviously so suitable for me. Since you never wanted to admit it, let me expose it all and confirm that you were her. You were my Venus! Venus was awakened by Kerry''s heavy actions. Was this man still endless? "Kerry... You saidst night was a dream, so what now?" Venus was a little angry at his rudeness, and had no choice but to export an angre to him. "I am sleepwalking now, still in a dream." Kerry said in a hoarse voice. Venus rolled her eyes. He even said this kind of bullshit. How shameless he was. Feeling warm liquid, Venus knew he was finally over. "Get up, I''m going to take a shower. The smell''s all over my body." Venus pushed against someone who was on top of her. Kerry stayed for a moment, rolled over and hugged her up by the waist and headed to the bathroom. Did he want to take a bath together? Venus tried to get down from his arms in horror, but now she had no strength at all. "Kerry, don''t go too far," Venus threatened him with words. But for he had such thick skin, how could it work? He put her straight in the shower and swished open the canopy, and when the warm water rushed to his body, he instantly feltfortable. "I''m going to take a shower too, so do it together. I''ve seen everything I need to see anyway, and besides, can you stand without me holding you up?" Kerry''s shamelessness was tinged with happiness of triumph. She stared up at him in the mist, "Who do I me for not being able to stand? Kerry, you are at least the magnificent Yehuang Group''s CEO. Why are you like a hungry wolf, feeling like you haven''t seen a woman before. My waist is almost broken by you. Oh my god, it''s all bruised." Kerry looked at the woman''s curdled waist where pieces of ck and blue were seen. It looked a bit horrifying, of course, in addition to that, the rest of her body was also left by him a lot of marks. "It''s been a long time since I touched a woman, and I''m a little out of control." Kerry exined. "How long?" Venus couldn''t help asking him. Kerry pretended to think carefully, "It''s been over a year." "Oh, I didn''t think you''d be so patient? Why don''t you put up with it." "Because," said Kerry, smiling at her provocative eyes with forehead against Venus''s, "You''re a little goblin, and you''ve seduced my soul away. Howe I keep controling it." "Kerry, if I''m a little goblin, you''re an old icy goblin." She provoked him unconvincingly. "Oh? Why do you say that?" "You feel like an iceberg, rejecting people a thousand miles away. " Venus poked his chest, "In fact, you are a sultry man, cold outside and hot inside and good at abducting women." "But I''ve abducted only you." Listening, she got more and more carnivorous and goosebumps all over her body. If he kept talking like this, perhaps, this rutting male peacock would have a bathroom battle with her. "Are you done washing? Go out then. I need to wash my hair. You are so troublesome here." Kerry who had physical and mental satisfaction of course obediently obeyed, and carefully washed for another two or three minutes, before walking out of the bathroom naked. In the afternoon, Kerry still did not go to work, because he had to apany Yan to pick up her brother Xuan Chu, and to determine whether these two people were really brother and sister or not. In case there were too many peopleing from Hong Kong, Kerry arranged two cars for them. The closer to the airport, the more nervous Venus was. She who sat in the back row, was, of course, unable to show it. She had seen Xuan from the photo, a tall, calm and handsome man, but hadn''t seen him with her own eyes. There was already a difference between the photo and the real person. If she didn''t recognize him when she arrived at the airport, wouldn''t it be obviously that she was fake? She even wondered what the first thing she''ld say when she saw him, and whether he''ld be esaygoing or not. At the airport, the flight Xuan took had not yet arrived. Venus stood at the departure gate with the photo of Xuan floating in her mind over and over again. Xuan, please didn''t ever be fat or thin, and just looked like what he was on the photo. Didn''t tear me down, never! Kerry observed her appearance quietly and asked her, "Why do you look so nervous?" "Huh? No," She said with a smile, "I just haven''t seen my brother for a long time and I''m a bit excited." Kerry raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly, offering no reply. At this time, the airport''s flight broadcast rang. Chapter 187 What Was His Purpose?(3) Chapter 187 What Was His Purpose?(3) Ladies and gentlemen, flight CF4239 from Hong Kong will bending soon. Passengers who pick up friends and rtives please wait at the arrival area. Thank you. Venus Mus heart began to beat faster. Hesing. Several minutester, people began to walk out. Venus stared at every man that came out, afraid to miss the one shed been waiting. Not him, not him, and not him again... When most of the people hade out, several men showed up at the corner, with a tall and handsome man walking in front. He was walking while talking to the man beside him. His every move looked so gentle. Venus recognized him. He was Xuan Chu. Actually, you dont have to try hard to find him. That mans like a ray of light. He would be the center wherever he goes. Hes shining bright like a diamond! Venus couldnt move her eyes away from him. She shouldve called him Brother, but she couldnt make a sound due to excitement. Brother, her only brother that she had had for twenty years. Xuan looked up and saw her, too. He showed a smile, strode over and stopped in front of her. Before she could say anything, Xuan reached out his hand and tapped her forehead with his finger and said happily, Yan, you silly girl! Are you too happy to call me Brother? Venus somehow felt so relieved. She said, Brother, dont knock at my forehead! It will make me dumb! Xuanughed, Look at you. You are so cute and silly! I wonder how you could take care of the business in Sky City. Am I that bad? Besides, its not what I am good at. Its natural that I dont understand things sometimes. Unlike you, you have been learning to do business with dad since you were little. Venus said half jokingly. This Xuan knew her tricks, and wouldnt tell anyone about it. Kerry Ye had seen it all that had been said and done between the brother and sister, and felt nothing strange. In other peoples eyes, they were just close brother and sister. Finally, Xuans eyes fell on Kerry who had been standing behind Yan. With some mysterious smile in his eyes, Xuan asked, Yan, whos this man? Ah, hes the director of the Yehuang Group, Kerry Ye. Xuan reached out his hand and said, Director Ye you are! My father and Director Tang mentioned you all the time! You are indeed young and capable! He said gently as if he had heard Kerrys big name before. Kerry shook hands with him with politeness then let go. Thank you. You are capable, too. I heard it was you who rmended the amusement park project to your father Mr Chu. Youve got sharp eyes! Yes? You know what, I agree with you! Xuan showed no humbleness at all. He epted all the compliments from Kerry. Thanks foring to meet me in person. The MK Group is our most important partner at present. You are the chairman, so I should be here in person. Kerry said neither too humbly nor too proudly. Ha ha ha! You are a smart talker! Xuan said. Then he wrapped his arm around Venuss shoulder and said naturally, Lets go to the hotel. I am starving! The ne food is so terrible! Yan was at first a little shocked when Xuan touched her, but then she recovered herself and walked together with Xuan like this toward the exit. She didnt push away his arm. Kerry took a nced at that arm and hummed coldly. Hes feeling extremely unhappy. There were two cars. Yan and Xuan were sitting in Kerrys car. Brother, will you stay in the hotel these days? Venus slightly moved away from Xuan without being noticed. Xuan was watching the scenery outside. Then he turned around and said, Yes. I am only staying for two for three months. Should I buy a house? I dont think so. Two or three months? He said he would only stay for half a month! Why did he change his mind? Whats he up to? Venus got nervous thinking of this. Whats his purpose? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Oh, nothing, I am just asking. You are my dear brother! Xuan was very smart. He saidughingly, Oh, I almost forgot. Did you buy an apartment? I can move in there! So that I dont have to waste money in the hotel. Besides, its better to live with you. Huh? No, no, no! I am not living there any longer. Venus refused hurriedly. You are not in your own apartment? Then where do you live? Xuan raised his eyebrow and asked. Venus paused, then looked at Kerry who was driving, and said, Emm...in Kerrys house for now. Xuan was still acting. He even opened his mouth a little wider on hearing this. Then he started to scold her, Yan, how could you live in a mans house? Mother shouldnt know about this, or she will take you back to Hong Kong and punish you. Brother, its not like what you think. Venus exined. Not long ago, two guys broke into my apartment, trying to ckmail me and humiliate me. Lucky that Kerry arrived in time to keep me safe. Kerry considered it unsafe for me to live alone, so he offered to let me move in with him. Hearing that Yans been ckmailed, Xuan took Yans arms and examined, How are you? Did they hurt you? They pped me in the face and my face was swollen. But now I am fine. Xuan cursed, Damn it! They dare p you? How dare they bully us Chu Family! Where are the two assholes now? Ill kill them! Yan smiled, They are enjoying their time in jail. Kerry called the police and the police found that the two guys were Wanted online. They have to spend their lives in jail all life! With that being said, I am still afraid of living alone there. I have nightmares every night. Fine, just leave it. That ce brings bad luck. Xuan said seriously, but looked tricky. Well, move out of Kerrys house and lets stay in the hotel. Venus was dumbfounded. Is he here helping her or not? She tried hard to get back to Kerrys vi. Now hes trying to get her out? How could she look for the Treasure Map? Mr Chu, Kerry suddenly cut in, There are many guest rooms in my vi. Why dont you move in as well? No. Xuan refused bluntly. We Chu Family can afford to pay for hotels. Kerry was chocked by Xuans words. Did he just turn down his kindness? Well, he could care less about Xuan. But he didnt want Yan to leave. After all, he had just had a taste of her the night before... Brother, are you sure you want me to stay in the hotel too? Venus emphasize each word, hoping he could understand her. But this guy ignored her directly and said seriously, I am sure. We are staying in the hotel. I will be living next to you. Ill see which dumb ass dare hurt you! Venus was speechless. Well, hes her brother now, so she had to obey him, so as not to embarrass him. She could ask him about this when they should be alone. Well, then... Venus patted Kerry on the shoulder and said, Kerry, drop by your vi ad let me fetch my things. Kerry bit his lips and hummed coldly. When he looked into the mirror, he saw Xuans smile. The smile was weird. When they got to the vi, Venus went up to pack her things up while Xuan and Kerry were talking in front of the car. May I ask, if the amusement park project will be yours when you are here? Kerry took out a cigarette and handed it to Xuan and found a lighter and lighted the cigarettes for both of them. Xuan smoked hard, spat out the smoke circle then smiled, I could care less. Its Yans project and she is the person in charge. I am just here to supervise her to make sure she works hard. Xuan was a mysterious man. Now that there was thick cigarette smoke between them, Kerry found it harder to see through this man. Not knowing what Xuans up to, Kerry did not buy his words. But he wouldnt ask since Xuan wouldnt tell. I have arranged a wee party for you tonight. Its my honor. To know why he came to the Sky City, Kerry had to know Xuan first. Xuan spat another smoke circle. He didnt seem to appreciate Kerrys kindness. Mr Ye, I am tired from the whole days flight. I want to rest early. What about this, Ill treat you tomorrow to show our gratitude for your saving Yan. Kerry paused then said, Anytime that suits you. You are the guest! Chapter 188 Baby, Say Cheese! (1) Chapter 188 Baby, Say Cheese! (1) Kerry Ye took advantage of the noon free time to search Xuan Chus information on the Inte, which is identical to what he shows in real life. He and Yan Chu are siblings and if there is anything strange about Yan, Xuan can see through it right away. But themunication along the way verified that Yan is his sister. Yan can be a fake, but is Xuan also a fake? Chu family is so powerful and how could it allow someone to pretend to be its young generation to swindle by false pretences? This is definitely not going to happen. So, was it Kerrys long-held judgment that got it wrong? Are there really two people so simr in the world? They have never seen each other before, but they are like shadows of each other. Kerry took a puff from his cigarette and sank into silence and confusion. John, the butler, helped Venus Mu bring down the suitcase, which contain a few lightweight summer dresses. Venus carried the other important things on her own. When Kerry saw Venusing out, he let go of his doubts and went around to the back of the car to open the trunk. Then he took the suitcase from John and put in into the trunk. Mr. Ye, you can just ask a driver to take us to the hotel. You neednt bother to drive yourself. Xuan said calmly. Kerry walked straight to the drivers seat and pulled the door open, saying, Mr. Chu is our most important guest and of course Ill entertain you myself. Get in, please. Then Kerry looked at Yan who was looking at him. Kerry smiled at Yan and got into the car. Venus couldnt make out what he meant by that smile. Before she could gather her wits together, she was nudged on the shoulder by Xuan. Get on to the bus. Dont you want to leave? Xuan said. Venus looked back at him and said: Yes, the food in his house is delicious, not oily and salty like in the hotel. You are so picky. Get in the car. Xuan said. After urging Venus to get on the car, Xuan went to the other side to open the door and got into the car. Xuan told Kerry the name of the hotel. The assistants and a few clerks who were traveling with them had been booked the rooms in advance. The three got a lot on their minds and they barely spoke along the way. After arriving at the hotel, Kerry held the suitcase and went to the reserved rooms with Yan and Xuan. As the rooms are adjacent, Xuan took a look at Kerry, who stood behind Yan waiting for her to open the door, and sneered. Then Xuan swiped the room card and went in. Kerry noticed the smile on the corners of Xuans mouth and his heart sank. Then Kerry followed Venus into the room. Thank you for bringing us back. Venus said. Venus knew Kerry wasnt happy from his facial expression, but she didnt know why he was unhappy. Why are angry? Venus asked tentatively. It has nothing to do with you. Kerry said. Then Kerry put down the suitcase and looked around the room. You and your brother seem to have a pretty good rtionship. Kerry said casually. Of course, he is my brother. Venus replied cautiously. Her eyes followed Kerrys steps. Kerry stopped and stood in front of Venus, looking at her with his deep blue eyes, as if to look into her heart. Yan,e to me if anything happens to you, whatever it is. Kerry said. Venus was nervous for being looked at by Kerry in that way. She masked her nervousness with a smile. Is there anything I can ask for your favor? Kerry, can you stop cursing me? Do you expect me to be held hostage again? Venus said. Thats not what I meant Kerry said. I know. Im just kidding. Venus interrupted him and said, Itste. Youd better go home. Be careful on your way. As Venus spoke, she walked to the door. She just wanted Kerry to leave and so he could go to ask what the hell did Xuan mean. Are you in such a hurry to get rid of me? Kerry said. Kerry pressed her hand to open the door and pressed her against the wall. He looked into her eyes and said: Ive been busy for so long. Arent you going to reward me? Venus scolded him pervert in her heart. She looked sidelong at Kerry and said: Didnt I reward you enoughst night? My waist still hurts. Kerry lifted her chin and kissed her without allowing her to speak. Kerry didnt let Venus go until she is short of breath and flushed. If you kick me out again, Ill punish you like this. Kerry said in a low voice. You are pushing your luck. Venus smiled and swore. She pulled open the door and pushed him out, saying, Youd better dash off now. Be careful on your way. Good night. Kerry turned to go to the elevator and his smile disappeared immediately. When Kerry disappeared around the corner, Venus pulled out her room card and closed the door. She walked quickly to the next door and banged on it. In a few seconds, the door opened. Xuan changed into the hotels disposable slippers. He looked as if he had just washed his face and his hair at the temples was still wet. He was not surprised to see Venus. He just frowned and said: Kerrys gone. Go back to your room and take the stuff off your face. It is a real eyesore. Venus was stunned for a while. Thats right. She is not Yan, but she was still talking to him with the face of his sister. He must be ufortable. Besides, she has been wearing the mask for two days and she felt terrible when it sticks to her face. After hearing that, Venus returned to her room without saying anything to unmask. Then she returned to Xuans room without make-up. Xuan opened the door and he was stunned for a while when he saw her face. He leaned to his side to let her in. It seems that you are not very ugly. Xuan closed the door and teased her. Thank you. I will take it as apliment. Venus said. Venus stood in the middle of the room and stared at the strange man warily. What on earth are you doing in Sky City? Venus said bluntly. Xuan threw up his hands and his attitude was much better. Its my sisters birthday and Ie here to give her a birthday present. Xuan said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Xuan, we are all sensible people. Why you feign ignorance? Venus looked at him coldly and said. OK. In fact, someone asked me toe here to your rescue and pretend to be your eldest brother. So I am here. Xuan said. Is it that simple? Venus said suspiciously. What else could that be? By the way, Ill give you a check on your work and the amusement park project, which is the most important investment of Chu family this year. Nothing can go wrong. Xuan sat on the sofazily and said casually. After hearing that, Venus asked directly, Do you know the man in the silver mask? Who is the man in the silver mask? I dont know what youre saying. Xuan said. Then he turned on the TV. Venus stood in front of the TV and said: You dont know him? Then who sent you here? Xuan was a little angry being asked by her like that. Few people spoke to him that way. Hey, why do you have so many questions? What confidence do you have that I will answer your questions? If you have any questions, you can go to ask your superior. Leave me alone. Xuan said with raised eyebrows. Venus was also angry being shouted by him. Then why did you bring me here? Do you know how hard it is for me to get in Ye family? Youre just messing with my n. Venus said. Woman, have you lost your head? Xuan said bluntly, Do you think its natural for my sister to live with another man when I am in Sky City? Or are you a woman who enjoys living in other mens homes. Venus couldnt helpughing. Xuan, I think youre crazy. Kerry is my husband. Xuan came to his sensed suddenly. He patted his forehead and said: I forget that. By the way, whats your name? Venus re at him angrily and said nothing. Seeing that Venus didnt want to answer, Xuan said the following automatically. Oh, you are Venus. I have no obligation to answer any of your questions. Please go to ask the right person. Now, Im going to rest. Can you leave now? Venus huffed out of Xuans room and made threatening gestures out of Xuans door. Then the door opened suddenly and Venus pretended nothing had happened as soon as possible. She calmly took out the card and opened the door. Xuan took a look at her and said crazy and then disappeared behind the door. Venus fidgeted around the room. She always felt that Xuan came to Sky City for other purposes. It is obvious that the man in the mask has a lot to do with Chu family. Otherwise, she could not be Yan, and Xuan is not likely to be willing to be her fake brother. Taking out her phone and thinking for a long time, Venus dialed a number. The phone rang for a long time before it answered. Hello, Im Venus Venus gave a self-introduction and then asked, How is my child? The manughed and said: Miss Mu, I told you your child will be safe and healthy within half a year. How are you? Is your crisis over now? Venus just wanted to see her child and she didnt want to answer his question at all. You always say my child is healthy, but you never let me see my child. How can I trust you? Chapter 188 Baby, Say Cheese! (2) Chapter 188 Baby, Say Cheese! (2) "You''re getting smart. Ill show you your kid. Open the video call." Venus was just giving it a try, not expecting her request to be epted. Then she quickly opened the videophone with a shaky hand, and clicked the record button on the way. She wished she could watch it back over and over again when she missed her child. Then she saw a house on the phone, and then a crib appeared. Venus finally saw her child. He had chubby face and hands. He was lying in the crib, shaking his hand, babbling. He looked grown up. Suddenly Venuss tears rolled down her face. Little baby, let me see you smile." the man said. The child heard his words, really "giggle". The sound ofughter came through the phone, and Venus cried even harder. "Well, you''ve seen your child now. Remember toplete your task, or you''ll never see him again." Venus was busy wiping away her tears and said, "I willplete my tasks as soon as possible. Please don''t hurt my child." "Very well." the man said. "There is something I want to ask you," Venus said. "What is it?" the man said impatiently. He was pointing the camera at the corner of the house. Venus guessed he was doing that because he wasn''t wearing a mask and he was afraid she could see his face. "What''s he here for, other than to prove my identity?" "It''s none of your business. He won''t get in your way. When you need him, he can help you." After Venus heard his, she stopped worrying that he was here to ruin her ns. "You''ve been with Kerry Ye for so long. Why haven''t you made any progress so far? The information you gave the old man of the Ye familyst time was worthless." Venus was afraid that he would do something to hurt the child and immediately said seriously, You said I had half a year toplete this task, but only two months have passed. The time is not yet up, so you have to keep your promise." The man snorted coldly and then hung up the video phone. Venus copsed on the bed. She reyed the video she had just recorded over and over again. Every time she saw the part about the child, her tears kept flowing. In the end, she kept seeing her phone die before sheid down on the bed for a while and then went to the bathroom to take a shower. ...... The next day, Xuan Chu was still startled the first time he saw Venus. He almost thought of her as his sister. They were too much alike, except for the eyes. "My sister''s eyes give people a feeling of arrogance, but her eyes are so quiet that people can''t see through them." Xuan thought. "Good morning, brother." Venus said. Xuan, who was eating breakfast in the hotel buffet restaurant, was shocked to hear her call him brother. He took a bite of a fried dumpling. When she sat across from him with her breakfast, he said, "You''re a dedicated actor." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Venus knew he was being sarcastic. She ate the buns from her te and then said, "I''m also getting you into the act early. There may be Kerry''s men around here watching us." "My dear sister, can you apany me to the office? I need to know what''s going on with the project right now." Xuan said deliberately. Venus felt gross when he called her "dear sister". Then she said with a smile on her face, "Ok. I don''t know anything about it. Since you''re here, I''ll leave it to you."." At the Yehuang Group, it was close to noon when Kerry got a call from Henry, "Sir, Xuan Chu and his sister had dined at the hotel in the morning and then took a ride to their temporary office location." Kerry rubbed his brow and then asked, "How are the two of them getting along?" "They were very familiar with each other. Xuan Chu even put his arm on Yan Chu''s shoulder when he walked out of the hotel. The two of them were talking happily." "Got it, continue to follow them. Don''t let them know you''re following them." "Yes, sir." Hanging up the phone, Kerry leaned back in his seat. His instincts told him that Yan Chu was Xuan Chu''s sister, and there was nothing wrong with them acting close, but he still minded them being so close. He always saw Yan as Venus, so when Xuan and Yan were close, it was as if he and Venus were close. He knew in his heart that this kind of thought of his was morbid, but he couldn''t help himself. At this time, Secretary Liu came in with the packed lunch from the fancy restaurant. "Mr. Ye, it''s time for lunch." "Put them on the coffee table. Then you go to the Luoyu Restaurantter to order a dinner, and then invite these heads of the amusement park project to this dinner." Secretary Liu nodded and asked again, "Mr. Ye, who is this dinner for?" "Mk''s general manager, Xuan Chu." Kerry said faintly. Secretary Liu was startled. He hadn''t gotten the news that Xuan Chu had alreadye to Sky City and now he was curious about this man. After Secretary Liu went out, Kerry picked up his phone and called Xuan Chu. "What are you busy with?" he asked. "I''m at the office now. My brother and the others are in a meeting. I just wait for them to go for lunch later." herzy voice came over. Kerry had a look at the lunch box on the coffee table and said, "Do you want me to pick you up and then we''ll go eat?" "Thank you. Youre so kind." said Venus excitedly, "I''m dying of boredom. Hurry up and I''ll meet you downstairs at the office." "Okay, I''ll pick you up now. " "Got it." Then Venus hung up the phone, and relieved. Venus knew that Kerry liked Yan Chu because he felt that Yan was Venus and now Venus confirmed that she was the real Yan. She was afraid that he would ignore her, but he didnt. She wandered around the office for a few minutes. Seeing that it was about time, she was about to pack her bag and go downstairs when the door to the conference room opened. Xuan strides over to see her leaving and asked, puzzled, "Where are you going?" Without looking back, Venus said, "I''m going to have luch." then she added, "With Kerry." Xuan shrugged, "Please tell Mr. Ye that I am going to go to the construction site in the afternoon." "Okay, bye, dear brother." Venus smiled at him and raced to the elevator door. Xuan saw that smile suddenly appear on her face and shuddered. From the first moment he saw her at the airport yesterday, Xuan was surprised. She really was too much like his sister. So he subconsciously thought of her as his sister. It was onlyter when he returned to the hotel that he gradually calmed down. He knew she wasn''t really Yan Chu, soter on his attitude towards Venus changed a bit. Venus was standing downstairs at the office very early, waiting for Kerry in the shade. A few minutes later a ck Cayenne drove up slowly, and then she stepped out of the shade. When the car pulled up, she got in and sat in the passenger seat. "Where are we going for lunch?" Venus asked him as she fastened her seat belt. Kerry started the car, his expression still cold, "There''s a Cantonese restaurant near here. Its very good. You''d better eat more. Ill invite your brother for dinner tonight, so you probably won''t have time to eat." Venus nodded, then remembered Xuan''s instructions, and said, "My brother said he was going to the construction site this afternoon, do you go there?" "Of course I will. He asked you to pass on the message, which means that he wants me to apany him. Are you going there?" Kerry asked. "Since my brother''s here, he''ll just take care of that, so I won''t be there." Venus said, and then took a nce of him. During the meal, neither of them spoke much. Venus could tell that he was not in a good mood. "Yan, what kind of food does your brother like?" Kerry asked her suddenly. Chapter 188 Baby, Say Cheese! (3) Chapter 188 Baby, Say Cheese! (3) Venus was stunned, "Why do you ask this?" Kerry casually said, "Aren''t we going to treat him for dinner tonight? I can prepare in advance if I know his preference." Venus didn''t know whether he really wanted to know, or he was deliberately testing her, so she said ambiguously, "He''s not picky and eat everything." "That''s good." Kerry continued to bury his head to eat. Venus was shocked with sweat all over her body, and her good mood of eating had affected by this. When returning to thepany after meal, Xuan was already sitting in front of theputer processing various reports and documents. Venus leaned over and asked him with her head lying on the table, "What kind of food do you like for dinner?" Xuan replied her while he was staring at theputer, "I prefer spicy food, the spicier the better." Venus was confused, "Why should a Hong Konger like spicy food?" Xuan red at her, "Half the people in China like spicy food, why can''t I?" "But ......" Venus sighed and told him the truth, "Kerry asks me about your taste this noon, I tell him that everything is fine to you for I actually don''t know the answer. In case he asks you, dont grass on me." Xuan was confused, "Whats his purpose for doing so?" "He will treat you dinner tonight and knowing your preference will help him to prepare in advance." Venus thought of something and continued, "In case Kerry intends to get you talk and asks you about my favorite food, remember to say that I like sweet food not spicy ones." Xuan sneered and said with a snort, "You can only fool Kerry who is not familiar with my sister for Yan actually likes spicy food but not sweet food." "Really?" Venus was shocked, then calmed down, "You''re right, it''s fortunate that he isnt familiar with your sister." Xuan originally ignored Venuss words, but didn''t expect that Kerry really came to inquire in the afternoon, but what he had inquired was Yans taste not his. Of course Xuan said what Yan had told him for he didnt want to cause trouble for her. Under the apany of Kerry, Xuan carefully visited the amusement park. He asked many difficult questions for he had already seen the design of this ce and got a overall understand of it. However, Kerry was shrewd and answered all his questions. Actually, Xuan didnt mean to embarrass him for all these questions were the keys in the construction process. Only when these question were replied clearly, could he feel assured. These two men were extremely serious and responsible for the work, and they had an active interaction on the whole way. They didnt even noticed the sunset after walking through the entire amusement park. So, Kerry directly took Xuan to the dinner ce while the others went by themselves. However, when they arrived there, everybody was there. Of course, only bosses could bete. Venus sat in a seat where two chairs on her right side were empty. Shixuan was sitting in her left side, and there were two employees, one was from Yehuang Group and another was from MK. It was the best arrangement. Aftering back from the toilet, both Kerry and Xuan walked toward the seat beside Yan. When Xuan was about to sit beside her, Kerry put his hands on the chair and said, President Chu is our guest today and should be seated in the best location. Xuan looked at Kerry with a hidden smile in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything and moved to sit down on the chair next to Kerry, and then Kerry also sat down. However, when ites to ordering food, Xuan was depressed for there was no spicy food at all. This was all Venus fault. So, he just ordered a little and delivered the menu to Kerry. The atmosphere on the table was very good, people were all very familiar with each other except Xuan. When the food were served, Kerry was the first to propose a toast to Xuan for his arrival. Then, everybody drank up the wine except for Venus Wei. She didnt dare to drink too much, so she just sipped a bit. After walking around the construction site all afternoon, Xuan was already starving, but the food on the table was not suitable to him, so he put down his chopsticks after a few bites. Seeing this, a sh of sparkle fled in Kerrys eyes, and then he asked with a smile, "President Chu, dont you like the dish?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Xuan swept a nce at Venus and then looked at Kerry, and said with a light smile, "It''s fine, my appetite is small, you don''t need to mind me." Kerry nodded and added a ss of wine for Xuan, then he lifted his goblet and said, "I''ve been long hearing that President Xuan is meticulous about his work, and I see it myself this afternoon." Xuan picked up his goblet and gently clinked it with him, saying, "This is my duty, no mistake should be made in such a big project, not to mention it is a ce full of people. Even a small error will lead to severe consequence. We must reduce this possibility." Kerry agreed, "You''re right, we can''t be sloppy." They were discussing some details about what they had seen today, Venus was not interested in that and only focused on the meals. The taste of the food in this restaurant was nd and a little bit sweet, which was just her favorite. Kerry must booked this restaurant for satisfying her appetite. People started to move when wine was half drunk, the people at the table took turns to toast to Kerry and Xuan, so instead of food, they drank more. Xuan felt very disgusted for he didnt eat much. His stomach was full of wine now and he didnt want to drink more. However, this dinner was arranged for him, it was inappropriate to stop. Kerry was good at drinking, but his face was a little red too. When he stopped, he didn''t forget to serve Venus. "Stop, I''m full." Venus rubbed her belly with one hand and stopped him contently. A bit of warmth appeared in Kerrys eyes and he held Venuss hands and caressed her fingers carefully. Kerrys hands were very hot as if they would burn her. She couldnt struggle to free but let to him held. It seemed to be their first time to hold hands. With desire in his heart, Kerry rubbed her knuckles, and leaned over to Venus and whispered, "Go to the washroom." Venus stared at him in surprise, how could he think about that in such situation. Kerry didn''t care and said again, "Go now or I''ll kiss you in public." Venus knew he would keep his words, and she didnt want to felt embarrassed. So she got up and walked to the washroom outside the dinning room. Aftering out, Venus went to the toilet and fixed her makeup, looking at the woman in the mirror, sheughed in disgust. She really didn''t want to use this appearance to seduce Kerry, but thinking of the cute smiling face of the baby in the phone, she still cheered up and went out of the washroom. They had slept so many times anyway, so another time was fine for her. When Venus was thinking about Kerry, she was pulled in another room. Kisses had fallen, which were intensive and familiar. Venus wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to his kisses, which made Kerry even more passionate. He wanted to sleep with her right now. Fortunately, he was rational and stopped after being satisfied. He buried his head on her shoulder and said, "You are really an attractive goblin, dont you think so?" Of course, Venus denied and said shyly, "Originally, I am a mighty princess and then I be a goblin because of you, who should you me for?" Kerry lowered his head and bit her neck and shoulder. It was very hurt that Venus almost screamed out, she said angrily, "Kerry, are you a dog, why do you bit me?" "I just want to sleep with you now." Venus was surrounded by Kerrys breath, she realized that the situation might get out of control if she stayed. After all, the man in front of her could be easily seduced no matter was situation it was. Venus pushed him away and tidied her clothes, and then said, "Well, we have to go back, the dinner is almost over." "I''lle to you tonight." Kerry was dissatisfied with desire in his eyes. Venus was d that she could seduce Kerry, but she didnt want to sleep with him, so she refused, "No way, my brother has already told me not to bring men back to the hotel." Kerry snorted disdainfully, "Its none of his business." "Of course it is, he''s my brother, and," Venus paused and continued, "If he know I am with you, he may drive me back to Hong Kong tomorrow." "Why?" Venus red at him and said, "You are already married. He will scold me if he know i be a mistress. It is not allowed in our family ......" The atmosphere grew stagnant, and Kerry carefully watched her expression. It seemed that she didnt lie and what she said was reasonable. Chapter 189 False Pretenses (1) Chapter 189 False Pretenses (1) Kerry Ye was silent for a moment and reached out his hand to embrace Venus Mu into his arms. Its my fault. I cant get rid of the monster in my mind. Kerry said. Venus knew what the monster hes talking about. As Yan Chus role, she hurriedly said: It doesnt matter. I can wait for you. If one day your wifees back, I will turn around and leave. But during her absence, I want to be there for you. Thank you, Yan. Kerry said dully. The only desire in his eyes faded. Then Kerry and Venus returned to the private room one after the other. As soon as Xuan Chu saw Venus, he found that her lips were abnormally red and somewhat swollen. Xuan knew at once what they were going out for. I didnt expect that Venus is so hot while she looks so pure. Good lenses, bad frames. Xuan thought. Venus noticed Xuans joking eyes and blushed. She pretended to bow her head to drink water to avoid Xuans eyes. After the guests and the host are thoroughly enjoying themselves, the banquet finally came to an end. Kerry squeezed Venuss hand secretly before letting her to get into the car. After the car has moved off, Xuan teased Venus, You are so reluctant to part with him. Shall I find an excuse to send you back to Yes family again? Venus wanted to say Its none of your business, but when she saw the driver, she didnt say that. Brother, how can you say that about your sister? Venus sharpened her voice and said. Xuan drank a lot of wine and his mind was in a whirl. Xuan didnt argue with her but just sat backzily in his chair. His stomach was full of wine and he felt terrible. Look around to see if theres anything to eat. If there is, stop by and buy some for me. Xuan said weakly. Havent you eaten anything? Venus asked in surprise. Xuan gave Venus a sideways look and said, Its because you said the wrong thing. I hate this kind of sweet food. Venusughed and said: I really didnt know what to say. And its the safest thing to say you eat anything. I am the son of Chu family. Am I so easily satisfied? Venus knew its her fault and she apologized immediately, Well, its my fault. I remember there is a congee restaurant with delicious food near the hotel. Ill get you er. What kind of porridge would you like? Xuan preferred hot pot to congee. But he knew his stomach couldnt take it anymore, so he had to settle for the second best. Anything that is not sweet. I still have a feeling of sweetness in my stomach. Xuan said. I see. I wont buy sweet porridge. Venus promised. Sure enough, on the way back to the hotel, Venus saw the congee restaurant she had eaten there before. Although it was close to midnight, the lights of the restaurant were still on and there were many customers sitting inside. Venus got off the car to buy porridge. Venus was afraid that what she bought was not to his taste, so she bought three, porridge with shrimp, porridge with chicken and vegetables, and porridge with preserved eggs and lean meat. She brought them back to the car in special insted boxes. When they arrived at the gate of the hotel, the driver went to park the car and there were only Xuan and Venus. Driven by the alcohol, Xuan was a little unsteady on his feet. Venus had to help him to walk into the hotel while carrying the bags of porridge. You dont look fat. Why are you so heavy? Venus muttered. Venus supported Xuan and walked unsteadily into the hotel. After hearing what Venus said, Xuan deliberately leaned against her shoulder. Finally they were outside the door of Xuans room and Venus was out of breath. Where is your room card? Venus asked. Xuans brain was not confused at that moment, but he wanted to tease Venus. Its in my pocket. Xuan said. Without thinking, Venus reached into the nearest pocket. But its empty. Summer clothes are very thin. Xuan felt the fingers of Venus through the clothes and a tingling came over him. But as soon as he saw the face of Venus, he forced himself to close his eyes. With the face of Yan, Xuan couldnt think of anything. Xuan always had a sense of incest. Xuan straightened himself up. He used his unupied hand to take out the room card and opened the door. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Venus helped him into the room and put down the porridge. Then she went to the water dispenser and took a cup of warm water with a disposable paper cup. You have a stomachache. Take a sip of hot water first. Venus said. Xuans mouth was dry and he drank up the water in one gulp. I dont know which porridge you like so I bought three. If you have an upset stomach, eat the porridge before you go to bed. Venus said. As she spoke, she took the porridge out of the bags andid them side by side on the table in front of him. I see. Just go back to your room. Xuan said. Xuan was ufortable when he saw her face. His sister wouldnt be so polite to him and he felt out of ce. Venus was eager to leave. After hearing that, she hurried to the door. As soon as Venus opened the door, Xuan thought of something and stopped her. You guessed right at noon today. In the afternoon, Kerry asked me what you like to eat. Maybe he is still suspicious of you. Be careful not to give yourself away. Xuan said. Venuss heart did a flip. She said I know and left. She just said that out of the blue and she didnt think its true. Kerry is too suspicious. Yans brother has testified for Yan, but Kerry still didnt believe that. Kerry is too confident in his instincts. But Kerry had no proof. As long as Venus refused to admit it, there was nothing he could do. No sooner had Kerry got home than he got a phone call from Henry. Sir Kerry, Miss Chu and Mr. Chu have arrived at the hotel. On their way back, Miss Chu went into a congee restaurant and bought three porridge, and nothing else happened. Henry said. Kerry remembered that Xuan hadnt eaten anything tonight. He felt weird. Didnt Yan say Xuan likes eating anything? The food in that restaurant is very good and why he just ate so little? Henry, go to find out what kind of food Xuan likes. Remember to do that secretly and not to be noticed by others. Kerry said. Yes, Sir Kerry. Henry said. Then Kerry dropped the phone and went into the bathroom. He took a shower and went to lie in bed. Kerry also drank a lot of wine, but there was some sobriety in him. Yan is the daughter of Chu family. She has a high status and she met all kinds of men. In addition, she has had several boyfriends when she was abroad and each of them is excellent. How could she be so devoted to Kerry? Kerry is very confident about his appearance and wealth, but theyre not enough to attract Yan and make her willing to be a mistress. Its too ridiculous. After thought about Yan, Venus and his child for a while, Kerry fell into a deep sleep. The next day, dazed, Kerry picked up his phone to check the time and he saw a message that Henry had sent in the wee hours of the morning. It says, Sir Kerry, I asked a lot of people in Hong Kong and they said that Xuan likes to eat spicy food. Every time he goes out for hot pot, he orders the hottest. After reading the message for at least three times, Kerry fell back on the bed with a smile. All Xuans friends know that Xuan likes spicy food, but Yan doesnt know that. Thats strange. After smiling for a while, Kerrys face clouded. If Yan is a fake, then whats the purpose of hering to Kerrys side? Whats the real reason that Chu family made so much effort to hide that and even sent Xuan to testify her? What is it about the Ye family that attracted their attention? After much thinking, Kerry only thought of the damaged treasure map. In fact, if someone wants to trade Venus for the treasure map, Kerry will agree without hesitation. He is not interested to the treasure map. After having breakfast in the hotel, Venus met the men of Xuan. Venus nodded to greet them. She couldnt help wondering why Xuan hasnt got up yet. Judging from the way he works, he doesnt seem to be a man hates to get out of bed. Did he drink too much winest night and he couldnt get up? Confused, Venus came to Xuans room and knocked the door. There was no response. Was he really not up yet? Venus didnt want to care about that and went back to her room. Venus yed her phone for a while and the sun rose higher and higher. Then there came the call of Shixuan Tang and Venus got it through. Miss Chu, have you seen Mr. Chu? Shixuan asked tentatively. No. He drank a lot of winest night and he might still be sleeping. Venus said. Well, there were some key issues that were not resolved at the meeting yesterday, and today the supplier wille to negotiate. The appointment is at ten oclock. Its half past nine and Mr. Chu have note yet. I just called him, but his phone is powered off. Miss Chu, can you go to Mr. Chus room to see if he is there? Usually, he can go back to normal the next day no matter how much wine he drinks the day beforeShixuan said anxiously. Chapter 189 False Pretenses (2) Chapter 189 False Pretenses (2) Shixuan Tang rambled on and on like reciting scriptures and Venus Mu captured the center topic of what he said. Mr. Tang, dont worry. Ill go over there to check and call youter. Venus said. OK. Thank you, Miss Chu. Shixuan said. Venus came to the next room again. Venus was afraid that Xuan Chu was too asleep to hear the knock, so she patted the door loudly. But there was still no response. At that moment Venus sensed that somethings wrong. She hurried to find the housekeeping manager and showed her identity and asked the manager to open the door of Xuan. Brother. Instead of going in the room first, Venus called Xuan first. What if hes naked? No one spoke and the bathroom was empty. Brother. Venus said louder. Venus slowly walked in, followed by the manager. The first thing Venus saw was a few open porridge boxes on the table, but there was porridge in each. Walking in a little further, she saw Xuan lying on the bed, naked to the waist, with his lower half under the quilt. Venus turned around quickly and said to the manager, Please go over and wake him up. Then Venus heard the manager cried out behind her, Miss Chu, your brother seems to be ill. His body is very hot . Venus was shocked to hear that. Regardless of the shyness, she turned around and ran over to Xuan. Xuans body was really hot. His skin was abnormally red, and there were rashes on his neck, which looked terrible. Whats wrong with him? The manager is sophisticated and after seeing Xuans symptoms, the manager said, It must be an allergy. Miss Chu, call 120 immediately. The matter admits of no dy. Allergies can also be deadly. Not daring to waste a second, Venus took out her phone and called 120 immediately. While waiting for the ambnce, the manager called another male colleague to help Xuan put on his clothes. Venus was a little panic when she saw the feeble Xuan. She silently prayed that nothing bad would happen to Xuan. The ambnce came soon and Xuan was carried downstairs on a stretcher. Who is his rtive? A doctor asked. Im his sister. Venus said immediately. You go to the hospital in our car. The doctor said. Then the doctor strode out and Venus followed. After getting on the ambnce, Venus looked at Xuan worriedly. Whats wrong with my brother? Venus asked the doctor. He looks as if he had an allergy. The doctor said. The doctor watched Xuan for a while and said: What food is he allergic to? Venus was confused and she didnt know that. The doctor asked her no more after he saw Venus was at a loss. At that moment, Shixuan called Venus again. As soon as Venus got through the phone, Shixuan said, Miss Chu, is Mr. Chu up? The supplier has arrived at thepany. Mr. Tang, my brother passed out. Im taking him to the hospital now. You just handle the suppliers yourself. Venus said. After hearing Venus say that Xuan passed out, Shixuan said immediately, I can put off the work for a while. Which hospital will Mr. Chu be in? Ill go there now. Compared with the health of Xuan, the future master of Chu family, work is nothing. Venus told Shixuan the name of the hospital. Then Shixuan said I see and hung up the phone. As soon as the ambnce arrived at the hospital, Xuan was pushed into the emergency room. Venus paced anxiously outside the emergency room. Venus had no bad impression of Xuan and she was at ease with him. She didnt want anything bad happen to him, especially at a critical moment like that. Shixuan saw Venus and ran over, saying, Miss Chu. Then Shixuan stopped in front of Venus and gathered a breath, saying, Where is Mr. Chu? Hows he doing? Venus pointed to the emergency room. Hes still in there. Venus said worriedly. What happened to Mr. Chu? He was fine when he drank winest night. Shixuan said apprehensively. Shixuan has worked with Xuan for many years and he admires Xuan very much. Shixuan treats Xuan as both his friend and boss. Therefore, Xuan asked Shixuan to Sky City to take charge of the big project. I dont know. Yesterday, when we were on the way back to the hotel, he said that he drank too much wine and he felt sick, so I bought his some porridge near the hotel. When we arrived at the hotel, I saw he was sobererVenus said. After hearing Venus said that she bought porridge, Shixuan asked immediately, What porridge did you buy? Venus thought for a moment and said: Porridge with chicken and vegetable, porridge with preserved egg and lean meat, and porridge with shrimp. Porridge with shrimp? Shixuans facial expression changed suddenly and said, Mr. Chu is allergic to shrimp. Ah? Venus said in shock. I really dont know that. I. Venus then said guiltily. Shixuan darent not me Venus. Seeing that Venus was about to cry, Shixuanforted her immediately, Miss Chu, youve been abroad all these years, so its quiet normal that you dont know Mr. Chu well. Dont worry too much. Mr. Chu had had several allergies before and he hase round quickly. Hell be fine this time, too. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Venus was dying of regret. I should have asked him what he cant eat when I got off the car, and things wouldnt beVenus said. Just as Venus said that, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor came out and said seriously, Why didnt you get him here sooner? After hearing that, Venus almost fell to the ground with limp legs. Fortunately, Shixuan reached out his hands to hold her. Doctor, is he. Shixuan said unbelievably. If you have sent him here earlier, he wouldnt have suffered so much. He was rescued. But you have to be more careful in the future. Hes been allergic for almost 12 hours. Its too dangerous. The doctor said. Venus burst into tears and stood up straight, saying, Doctor, can you say it all at once? You almost scared me to death. If I dont say that, will you pay attention to it? The doctor said coldly. Then the doctor gave a medical invoice to Shixuan and said, Go through the admission procedures first. OK. Shixuan took the invoice and said. Then he ran to the counter to pay the fee. Xuan was pushed out from the emergency room by the nurse. He looked better, but he didnt wake up yet. Venus breathed a sigh of relief and pushed him to the ward with the nurse. In the afternoon, Xuan opened his eyes slowly. Xuan saw Venus dozing by the bedside. Venuss head nodded from time to time and her hair hung over her shoulders shook. Xuan looked at Venus and smiled involuntarily. Theres a couch next to her. Whys she sitting here dozing off? It might be that the magnitude of the shaking is a little big, Venus woke up. She went to see the drip bottle and found there was still much potion. Then Venus continued to doze off. Xuan was enlightened when he saw that Venus was in a daze. It turned out that she was keeping an eye on the drip bottle. But Venus didnt see that Xuan was awake. After Venus went out his roomst night, Xuan took a bath and sat down with a towel to eat the porridge. Dazed by the wine, he didnt notice whats in the porridge. He thought the porridge is delicious and ate several bites of the three porridges. By midnight he was all over itchy, but he couldnt get up at all because of the wine. He wanted to make a phone call. But when he touched his cell phone, he identally got it out of the bed. He tried to roll over to reach for the phone, but he had no strength. After a few struggles, he fainted. After seeing Venus nod ufortably, Xuan cleared his throat and said feebly, Hey, wake up. Venus was awakened by Xuan suddenly. The first thing Venus did was to look at the drip bottle. After Venus sobered up, she found Xuan open his eyes, looking at her with a teasing smile. Oh my god, you finally woke up. You almost scared me to death. Venus patted her chest and said, If anything bad happens to you, I will be a dead dog. What do you mean? Xuan said. Xuan didnt know why Venus said if anything bad happens to him, she will be a dead dog. You are the young master of Chu family. If something bad happens to you because of me, your family must cut me into pieces. Venus said exaggeratedly. Its not as serious as what you said. Besides, you dont know what Im allergic to. Even if something bad happens to me, its not your fault. Xuan said with a wry smile. After hearing what Xuan said, Venus smiled and unfurled the frown which she had been frowning all day. Do you really think so? Thats good. Im afraid youd me me for this. Venus said. Er. Xuan was somewhat speechless. Xuan wanted to say a few more words to tease Venus, but the sight of her face made him want to say nothing. Just imagine who will flirt with his sister? Its disgusting to think about that. Chapter 189 False Pretenses (3) Chapter 189 False Pretenses (3) "I''ll tell Mr. Tang that youre awake. He''s been worried about you all day. Before he left, he instructed me to call him after you wake up." Then Venus Mu took her phone and walked out of the hospital room to make a call. When Venus went out, Xuan Chu struggled to get up from the bed. He wanted to put on his shoes, but his feet were swollen and his movement was a little inflexible, so he hadn''t been able to put on his slippers. Then he sighed and continued to put on his shoes. That was when Venus came in. She saw him get up from the bed and hurried over, "Do you need my help?" Chu looked up at her with a teasing look, "I need to go to the bathroom." Venus touched her nose and she felt a little embarrassed. Then she squatted down to put the newly bought slippers on his feet. Xuan was startled by the way she skillfully helped him put on the shoes. No one except his mother had ever worn shoes for him. "Let me help you over." Venus didn''t look at his face. She was just holding his arm as she pushed the rack where the bottles were hanging. Then they moved slowly to the bathroom. Yan looked at Venus so closely and found that she didn''t look like his sister at all, except for this face that resembled her sister. If the real Yan was here, she definitely wouldn''t stay in the hospital. Reaching the door of the bathroom, Venus put the bracket in, and then she said, "I''ll be at the door. When you''re done, just call my name." Before Xun thanked her, she hurriedly ran out. After waiting at the door for a while, she shouted, "Are you done?" After hearing the sound of water flushing the toileting out of the bathroom, she then heard Xuan''s voice, "I''m done." That''s when Venus went in and helped him walk out. As Xun sat on the bed, Venus bent down to take off her shoes and put them neatly under the bed and asked him, "Do you have anything you want to eat now?" "I don''t want to eat anything. Could you get me a ss of water, please? I''m thirsty." When Venus turned to get the water for him, he struggled to lift his legs onto the bed. He was tired and sweaty from just moving around so much. Venus brought the water over and handed it to him. "Shixuan Tang said he woulde over after work and asked if you had any instructions." she said. Xuan took the water and took a few sips. "You tell him to go to the hotel and get my phone andptop. The phone might have fallen under the bed." Venus looked down to edit the text message carefully, tilted her head up and asked, "What else?" "No more, that''s all." Then he frowned at her for a moment before saying, "I''m still not used to you wearing that fake face. Can you take it off in front of me?" Venus immediately refused, "No, I can take it off it at night, with no one watching me." "I''m just making a suggestion. Why are you so nervous?" Xuan said. "I also dont want to wear it. My skin doesn''t breathe and it hurts. It takes me a long time to wear it every day. So please put up with it even if you dont like it." Venus said. Xuanughed, "I''m just making a casual remark. And you''re angry?" Venus also felt a little unreasonable herself. She would also find it unbearable if a strange man wore the face mask of her brother''s before her. She thought of Xuan as the only person she couldin about, so she was a little out of sorts. "I''m sorry. I didn''t control my temper." Venus forced a smile and apologized. Xuan wasn''t angry. He said, "Actually, you could have been a little more arrogant." Venusughed, "Please don''t tease me." "I''m serious," Xuan said. "My sister is a very spunky girl. She''ll say anything she sees that doesn''t go her way and never restrains her temper or thinks of others." Describing Yan as spunky was apliment, it was only right to describe her as domineering. But she was Xuan''s sister, so Xuan didn''t use domineering to describe her. "Her family''s power allows her to do that without being hated." Venus said. Yan was rich and pretty, so there were many people who would tter her. Even if she was arrogant and domineering, people wouldn''t stay away from her. If she was penniless and ugly, people would only dislike her. Xuan didn''t expect her to say this, and didn''t know what to reply. Venus suddenly saw that there was only a little bit of the intravenous drip left in the bottle and quickly pressed the call button on the bedside table. A minuteter, the nurse came in with a bottle of intravenous drip and asked, "Is your name Xuan Chu?" "Yes." After the nurse got an affirmative reply, she changed the intravenous drip for him. She peeked at the man in the hospital bed as she adjusted the drip speed, and inwardly admired him for being handsome. And all of her peeking at Xuan was seen by Venus. It was only when the nurse was out that Venus smiled and said, "She is the fifth one." "What?" Xuan was confused. "Since you entered this ward, this is the fifth nurse to visit you on the pretext of work." Xuan shook his head andughed, "That can only mean that they see too few handsome men." He was already used to this. In his opinion, a man''s look was not so important. It didn''t matter if they were handsome or ugly, as long as they were capable. "Brother, think about the fact that most of the people staying in the hospital are emaciated patients. Even if a handsome man enters the hospital, he''s not in the mood to pay attention to his image. Now when these nurses see a handsome guy like you who is still so energetic in the hospital, of course they will pay attention to you." Venus said and then sat on the stool, "If you stay here for half a month, I guess all the nurses in the hospital will have toe and see you." "I don''t want to live here for half a month. I''m not a giant panda in a zoo, living here specifically for them to visit me." Xuanughed. As soon as theughter died down, the door of the ward was pushed open by two knocks. Kerry and her assistant were standing in the doorway. The assistant was carrying a fruit basket in his hand. "Kerry, why do youe here?" Venus got up from her chair and immediately thought back to whether she had said anything revealing her own identity. Kerry walked in with a smile on his face, "I heard that Mr. Chu was sick, so Ie over to visit him." Then he looked over at Xuan, "How is you feeling?" Xuan put on a polite smile, "Much better. Its not a big deal. I''ll be out of the hospital in two days." "Why did you suddenly faint? I was really shocked when I heard the news." Kerry was telling the truth. He thought there was something wrong withst night''s food and drinks and immediately sent Henry to check it out, only to find out that he had a food allergy and that the food he was allergic to happened to be the porridge Venus had bought. "Yan doesn''t know what her brother is allergic to?" Kerry thought. He was curious. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Xuan knew that Kerry must have finished his investigation beforeing to the hospital, so he wasn''t going to hide it. "I drank too much wine yesterday, so I felt sick when I got halfway there. Then I asked Yan to buy me a few bowls of porridge. She spent so much time abroad that she forgot I was allergic to shrimp. I also didn''t notice that the porridge she bought had shrimp in it, so I just ate it." Then Xuan red at Venus deliberately as he said that. Venus was grateful to see him speak up for her. Then she went on to make up the story, "Brother, I know I was wrong, so please forgive me. Mom and Dad have scolded me over the phone. I promise I''ll never make that mistake again." "I know you''re happy to see me in the hospital, right?" Xuan teased. "Brother, are you joking? you know, I like you the best." After Venus said that, not only was she a little embarrassed, but also Xuan was a little overwhelmed. Kerry had a lot of questions he wanted to ask them, but after hearing them talk, he wasn''t going to ask them anymore. "How many days will Mr. Chu stay in the hospital? Do you need any help? I''m more familiar with Sky City, I can help you." Xuan smiled politely, "I''ll be discharged the day after tomorrow. With Yan here to take care of me, Mr. Ye doesn''t have to bother." Kerry was a little unhappy when he heard this. He didn''t want her staying with a grown man at night. He took a nce at Venus, who looked guilty, and said, "It''s not convenient for her to care for you in some ways. I think its better to let a man take care of you here. What do you think of me leaving my assistant here to look after you?" "Thank you, Mr. Ye, but don''t bother. Shixuan Tang just called me and helle here tonight." Xuan looked at Venus and said teasingly, I wont let her stay upte with me." Kerry was relieved. After a few more minutes of talking, Kerry got up and said goodbye to Xuan, and then left the room. Venus shut the door and breathed a long sigh of relief. "When you just said you liked me best, I felt weird," Xuan teased. Venus shuddered as well, "I thought so too. But thanks for helping me." Chapter 190 Were Very Good Friends (1) Chapter 190 We''re Very Good Friends (1) "You''re wee." Xuan Chu said. It is a little thing for me. Just then, Venus received a message on her phone. It was a message from Kerry, and it read, "I''m waiting for you downstairs. "I need to go out." said Venus. Xuan knew it was Kerry who had sent her the message, so he waved his hand to indicate that she could leave. Kerry was waiting for her at the hospital elevator, watching her over and smiling, "Did you freak out this morning." Venus rolled her eyes, "Yeah, I almost died of fright." "Why didn''t you call me about it?" Kerry led her by the hand to the stairwell next to the elevator. "Of course I cant call you. I haven''t figured out how to exin this." Venus thought. "I really panicked. Thanks to the hotel manager who reminded me to call an ambnce." "It''s been almost ten hours since you got to the hospital, but you still didn''t call me about it. I heard it from someone else." Venus hated it when he wanted to know everything about her. "Kerry, are you ming me for this?" Venus said angrily. Kerry saw that she was upset and said gently, "No. I''m just worried about you. "But I feel like you''re spying on me." said Venus. "Why would I be spying on you?" Kerry looked at her. "I don''t know. I have to go take care of my brother, bye." said Venus. After saying that, Venus turned and was about to go back to the ward, but she was held back by Kerry, who whispered to her, "Are you angry?" "No." Venus turned her head not to look at him. Kerryughed, "When a girl says she''s not angry, it means she''s really angry." "Mr. Ye, you know quite a bit," Venus taunted him. "You''ve called me Mr. Ye and you say you''re not angry?" Kerry lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him, and said softly, "I''m not even mad at you, so why are you mad at me?" "I know you know why I''m angry." said Venus. She was actually annoyed that he kept investigating her. "Have I done anythingtely to upset you?" Kerry thought carefully and said, "Please tell me how I''ve offended you." Venus red at him, knowing he was deliberately ying dumb. Impatiently, she said, "Ill go to take care of my brother, see you." "Two days ago you said you liked me, and now you get annoyed with me. You women''s minds change so quickly." "You''re right. Women are like that. You''d better get going. Otherwise my brother will ask me about you again." Venus said. Venus pushed him towards the stairs. "I want you to go to dinner with me when Mr. Don gets here, okay?" Kerry asked. Venus was about to say yes to his invitation but then remembered that she was supposed to take off her mask today. So she declined immediately, "My brother is still in the hospital. I''m not in the mood to go out to dinner. I''ll call you when he''s out of the hospital." Kerry gave a disappointed look, "Aren''t you scared to stay in a hotel alone at night?" "No. There''s security at the hotel." "How are you going to get back to the hotelter? Do you need me to pick you up?" Venus was a little overwhelmed that he had so many questions, but still said, "Thank you. There''s a company car to take me home." "Well, lock your door carefully. Call me if you need anything." Venus nodded. Kerry then turned and left. Venus watched him disappear down the stairwell. Then she breathed a sigh of relief as she listened to the footsteps go away. Back in the hospital room, Shixuan Tang had arrived and brought with him Xuan Chu''s phone and computer. He was worried about Xuans health and said, "Mr. Chu, the work is not very important these days. You''d better take care of your health first." Xuan leaned against the bed to check his phone messages and said, "Im fine, don''t worry." Xuan thought about the morning meeting, and then looked up and asked him, "Today''s meeting didn''t happen as scheduled, what are you going to do with those suppliers?" "I was going to arrange for them to stay in Sky City for two days and then have the meeting when you are discharged from the hospital. But they said they didn''t have time to wait for you, so I made an appointment with them until two dayster to start the meeting." "Okay, this meeting isn''t very urgent." Xuan said. Then he saw Venuse in and said to her, "You''ve been here all day, so you can go back to take a rest." Venus was a bit tired. She was really bored after working all morning and keeping an eye on the bottle for him in the afternoon. "I''m off then." Venus said. I''lle back here tomorrow morning. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Xuan thought she would be reluctant to leave, but he didn''t expect her to say yes, so he was suddenly a little angry. "You should leave now. I''m notfortable seeing you." Venus realized he was angry after what he said. She also said angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you be angry? " Xun also realized that he had no reason to be angry, but he didn''t apologize and kept his head down and continued to look at his phone. Venus didn''t bother to waste time with him, so she picked up her bag and left. Only when Venus left did Shixuan carefully ask, "Mr. Chu, I have a doubt." "Whats it?" "Why is the Miss Chu I met this time not quite the same as before?" As soon as Xuan heard his words, he suddenly raised his head, stared at Shixuan, and said sternly, "Don''t pry about what you shouldn''t know." Chapter 190 Were Very Good Friends (2) Chapter 190 We''re Very Good Friends (2) Shixuan blushed and subconsciously felt that there must be something wrong. However, Xuan as a member of Chu family didnt say anything yet, so it was definitely none of his business since he was just an employee. On the way back to the hotel, Venus was more furious. Was there something wrong with Xuan for saying that inexplicable words? She would definitely quarrel with him if he was not a patient. However, after a while she forgave him because he had helped her cover her real identity. She got early after a nice sleep, knowing that Shixuan would go to work, she packed some digestible food for Xuan form the buffet in the hotel. As soon as she got to the ward, she saw a whole bunch of doctors and nurses doing rounds inside, and most of them were women. Luckily it was a high-ss ward that could contain so many people. Xuan was a celebrity in Hong Kong, but the people in Sky City didn''t know much about him, and only treated him as a yboy without any fear. Xuan could only endure their visit for he wanted to conceal his identity and he couldnt scold them for his well-breeding. "Mr. Chu, you be better now, I suggest that you stay another day and leave the hospital when you arepletely recovered." "No, I have to be discharged this afternoon." Chu finally said. "But ......" Seeing that he had a resolute attitude, the doctor said nothing. "Mr. Chu, what do you want to eat in the morning? Be careful, you still can''t eat anything spicy." A nurse boldly instructed him. Xuan was very indifferent and kept silent. Shixuan on the other side nodded and said, "Fine, I''ll remember." "Beside, you have to rest more and do less work, health is the most important thing anyway." The other nurse said. After hearing the ttering and waiting outside for a few minutes, Venus finally came in with her lunch box, as soon as she came in, everybodys eyes were fixed on her. Many nurses had seen Venus taking care of the smart man since yesterday, they did curious about their rtionship. And today, she came again. The nurses all looked at Venus with curiosity. Venus didn''t want to be suspected, so she smiled at the doctors and nurses, and then loudly introduced herself, "Brother, I bring you the breakfast from the hotel." So they were siblings. Xuan was also anxious to drive these people, so he immediately replied, "Hurry up and bring it to me, I didn''t eat yesterday, and I''m very hungry now." Hearing this, Shixuan quickly propped up the small table for eating. Of course, those doctors and nurses couldnt continue, so they left reluctantly. "Will they hate me for I interrupt their visit." Venus said with a smile. Xuan looked at her, she was smiling brightly as if to forget about the quarrel yesterday. Shixuan immediately said, "Thanks to Miss Chus arrival, they have already stood here for more than ten minutes, and all want to take President Chus blood pressure and temperature. What a frightening scene it is!" "It seems you dont have much work right? Xuan said coldly. Shixuan immediately stopped his words and smiled at Venus, and then said, "I''m going to work, you have to take care of him and I''lle over this afternoon to do the discharge procedures." Then, Shixuan fled the ward. Venus put the packed breakfast on the dining table including fried buns, rice porridge, eggs, and a few small dishes. "Aren''t you ...... angry?" Xuan couldn''t help but ask her. Venus deliberately replied, "Why should I be angry?" "Yesterday afternoon ......" "Oh, you mean the words you said that you feel ufortable to see me? That''s okay, I''m pretty ufortable with you anyway." Venus said indifferently. Now Xuan was even more confused, he hadn''t done anything wrong to her, whats more, he even helped her many times. Venus nced at him and said, "Since you are entrusted to help me prove my identity in Sky City, it means that you and that man in the silver mask are acquainted. That bastard uses my son to threaten me to work for him, so of course I dont like you, you are on the same side. Besides, I don''t know how many times I''d died if I care about that crap yesterday." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hearing this, Xuan was silent and didnt have the appetite to eat. It was in the hotel that he first heard she saying about the man in the silver mask, she was questioning him and he was in a bad mood. Then, they had a quarrel and he didnt think much for indeed he didnt know that man. And now she mentioned again, he probably knew who the man was. They felt embarrassed after the farce in the morning. Fortunately, there was not much to do, Venus just helped him to call the nurse or poured a cup of hot water. After six bottles of drip, the doctor came to check again, and he said another day in the hospital was safer, but Xuan did not want to stay any longer even if it was a senior ward. He didnt like the smell of disinfectant either. Venus was helpless and asked, "Doctor, he must stay an extra day?" People were all willing to answer question of pretty woman, especially a beautiful woman like Venus who looked educated. "Well, it''s not that necessary. It''s just that he will be safer to stay an extra day, his body is still weak now, I''m afraid that he would have a fever again if been discharged form hospital, and then it''ll be miserable." Hearing this, Venus immediately refused him. This was somewhat rted to her, if he got sick and hospitalized again, she would not suffer but her son would be tortured if the news were heard by Chu family. After thinking about it, she turned to Xuan and said, "What about another night?" Xuan red at her and turned his head without saying. Venus was a little embarrassed and a n suddenly emerged in her heart. Not considering the doctor, she grabbed Xuans arms and said in a cute voice, "Brother, just stay one more night." The voice was greasy and Xuan fiercely stared at Venus. "Brother, we have to listen to the doctor''s words since we are in the hospital, please just stay one more night." Venus softly whispered, even the doctor couldnt endure such delicate voice. Although, Xuan was a little dizzy for her shakes, but he was still clear and refused, "I don''t want to stay, its so boring. I can''t even look up things online for I have no ess to inte." Venus found the reason, and said hurriedly, "So you''re afraid of boredom, then I''ll be here at night to apany you and talk with you." "Fine." Xuan quickly replied, he didn''t know how could he agree so easily. He was stunned after saying this, then he shut his mouth. Hearing his reply, Venus was stunned and thought she had misheard. Then she smiled after seeing Xuans chagrined expression, and then said to the doctor, "Well, we won''t do the discharge procedure in the afternoon, and will stay one more night." The doctor was also happy with this result and left contently. Chapter 190 Were Very Good Friends (3) Chapter 190 We''re Very Good Friends (3) When they were the only two in the ward, Venus smiled shrewdly and said, "Xuan, are you waiting for me?" Xuan didnt exin, it was indeed a mistake. "No, it is you who agree to apany me with jokes here, why should I refuse?" Venus shrieked in frustration and turned to walk out, and Chu asked, "Where are you going?" "Buy some books, I can''t make up any jokes," Venus said. "Are you silly? Those can be found on inte, why do you need to buy them?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Venus stopped and turned to look at Xuan, "Businessmen like you are all shrewd." Xuan spread his hands, "I think I''ve been very open and honest." Hearing his words, Venus just smiled. At the moment, the phone was ringing and it was from Kerry. She answered the phone as she walked out. "Hello?" "Yan, how is Xuan today?" "He is fine." He could even y tricks on others. "Dont you say that he would been discharged form hospital this afternoon? Do you need my help?" "No, he won''t be discharged for a while, the doctor says he need to stay an extra day and be discharged tomorrow." "Well." Kerry said with a pause and then continued, "Then I''lle over after work to pick you up for dinner and take you back to the hotel." Venus said helplessly, "I''m not going back to the hotel tonight, my brother says he is bored by himself, so he asks me to tell jokes with him here tonight." Hearing this, Kerry was stunned and remained silent for a while. "Hello? Kerry, are you still listening?" "Yan, even though you''re siblings, you''re both adults, is it appropriate?" Kerry spoke with a stern tone. Venus was also stunned, she didn''t think of that before. Whats more, Xuan was not her real brother, however, she couldn''t say that to Kerry. "Kerry, what are you thinking about? Xuan is my brother, I''m the one who caused him to be hospitalized, of course I can''t stand by, and there is also apanion bed, it''s not ...... "Venus couldnt continue her words. "Then I''lle to apany you at night." "What?" The thing got moreplicated. Venus waspletely confused, "Why are youing?" "If you want to stay with your brother, I''lle to stay with you, is there any problem? Then, thats it, see you tonight." After saying that, Kerry neatly hung up the phone. How could he let someone who could be his wife to stay with another man for a night, and he couldn''t force her to leave. Actually, he was still suspicious of her. Venus was stunned with phone on her hands. It took her a while to realize the situation and then she walked into the ward. Seeing Venuss strange expression, Xuan asked, "What happened?" "Kerry says he wille tonight." "What?" Xuan was stunned and thenughed, "Its really funny, Venus, he obviously dont trust me. What can I do to you since you looks so simr to Yan? Thats really very funny ......" Xuanughed maniacally on the bed with hands covering his belly. When he stopped, he said, "Let him come, its very interesting, then I will have much joy tonight." Seeing his gloating face, Venus red at him, "Its not that funny at all." Xuanughed to tears and then he wiped it. Seeing the closed door, he said, "Venus, you should be happy, hee here because he cares about you. You should be worried if he doesn''t say anything. It seems that youve done a nice job in the past few days." Venus shook her head in disbelief, she didn''t want exin, it was all because there were many simrities between she and Venus. "Fine, don''t be upset." Xuan was in a good mood and started to help her think of a solution, "Or, I can design a kidnapping case, I will tell him you are kidnapped, and ask him to use that thing to exchange you, since you''re so important in his heart, he would agree." Venus shook her head, "No, he won''t agree. I''m not that important." The kidnapping would be impossible to seed for Kerry had a special ability. He would find out any loophole even it was small, not to mention get that treasure map. Xuan was just joking, but seeing that Yan was very serious, he began to think about the viable solutions. He would try his best to embarrass the CEO of Yehuang Group when Kerry arrived. After dinner, Xuan was busy driving Shixuan away, Kerry would definitely drag Venus away when he saw Shixuan, then, how could he y with Kerry? At eight in the evening, Kerry finallye when Chu was talking to Venus. He was indifferent with fruits and suitcase on his hands. "You areing." Xuan took the initiative to greet him. Kerry cast a nce at Venus and then said with a smile, "Well, I see that Mr. Chu is in good state today." "Not bad, I actually want to leave the hospital this afternoon, but the doctor doesn''t agree." Xuan turned to Yan, "Why dont you invite Mr. Ye to sit down, it''s very impolite." Hearing this, Venus thought in her heart, you are overacted. Then, she walked to Kerry and said, "Mr. Ye, go over and sit down." "No," Kerry was controlling his anger and he turned to Xuan, "Mr. Chu, I heard that Yan will apany you here tonight, where is Shixuan?" "Oh, there''s an urgent matter, I ask him to return to Hong Kong this afternoon." Xuan lied boldly. "What about the rest of your subordinates?" "They are just employees of thepany, I have no right to ask them to take care of me after work, it''s not right, they will go to the union toin against me." Kerry was even more furious, "Then you let Yan stay here all night? She''s a girl." "Mr. Ye, you seem to care about my sister." A glimpse of coldness appeared in Xuan''s eyes. Kerry looked at Venus who was shaking her head at him, remembering what he said in the dinning hall that night, he didnt want to embarrass her, so he could only say, "I''ve been in contact with your sister for a while, I think she''s a nice girl and a good friend, she helps me many times, of course I have to help back." "So?" "That''s why I''m here tonight." Kerry put the fruit in his hand and said, "Mr. Chu, we are all smart people, I believe that Yan have already told you about my arrival." "Of course she says, but I''m skeptical of your sincerity. Well, since you say you are friends, I can only trust you." Then, Xuan looked at Venus with a spoiling smile, "Anyway, she has many ideas and likes to make her own decisions, I can''t interfere at all. I can only let you sleep on the sofa, but Im afraid that you will feel bored." "It''s fine, we can use this opportunity to discuss some details of the project since we went to drink that day. I dont even had time to ask for your opinion." Chapter 191 It s condescending of you to stay here tonight (1) Chapter 191 It'' s condescending of you to stay here tonight (1) Xuan Chu giggled inwardly. No wonder with aputer, it seemed to have been nned. However, for work, Xuan Chu had always been taken it seriously. Therefore, he had no choice but to give up taking shots at Kerry Ye. Its still early, so both of them turned on theputer, with one sitting on the bed, one sitting on the sofa. The hospital room had turned into an office. Venus Mu thought this was good. She was really worried that the two would bump into each other and have a fight, but she didnt expect them to be so harmonious. Since there was nothing more for her to do, Venusy on the bed next to Xuan Chu, making sure that Kerry couldnt see her phone screen, and then began to browse her phone. She was supposed to go through some gossip news, but she subconsciously opened her childs pictures and then gazed at them. Kerry and Xuan Chu were both workaholics, keeping discussing about the paper and exchanging their opinions. It was quite harmonious. Yan, could you please help me a ss of water? Xuan Chu was a little thirsty, with his eyes fixed on the screen and said casually. But Venuss mind was all on the photos, and she didnt hear what he said at all. After waiting for a while, seeing that Venus was still sitting there, he said again, Yan, please give me a ss of water. This time, even Kerry looked up, but Venus still didnt hear it at all. Kerry was a little curious, what was she looking at? Yan, Xuan Chu tilted his head to look at her, with his voice a little louder, Yan. Venus suddenly came back to senses. Seeing both of them staring at her, she asked with a dazed face, What? What are you looking at? Can I have a look at it? Xuan Chu smiled and reached out for her phone. Venus hurriedly put it back to her pocket and made up something nonsense, A legendary story of a master fashion designer. You wont be interested. Why are you calling me? Give me a ss of water. Thanks. Venus got up and went to do that, and she also gave one to Kerry. Thank you. Kerry said softly to her with his eyes up as she ced the water in front of him. In this moment, Venus recalled the face in the photo, which really looked too much like him. When he grew up, it was roughly the same outline as Kerry. Maybe even more handsome than him. Kerry looked straight at her, keenly aware that she seemed to be looking at another person through him, as she hid a hint of joy and pride in her eyes. Kerry trembled. He had never seen Yan Chu in this way, and who was she missing? The one she looked at on her phone? Ahem! Xuan Chus well-timed cough interrupted someones musings, and Venus found herself in a wrong state, so she smiled awkwardly at Kerry, and then hurried back to where she was just now. She then chose a story to read, in case Xuan Chu might ask again. At ten oclock, the doctor sst round. Once the doctor came into the room, he was shocked. He didnt know Xuan Chu, but he knew Kerry. He was surprised to see him here, so Yan Chu was definitely not an ordinary person. Tomorrow he couldnt allow those nurses to behave so casually, which was the doctors first thought, and then his attitude was more respectful. After two days of treatment, Xuan Chus rash disappeared and the fever went down, but he couldnt feel any strength in his body. After working for two or three hours, Xuan Chu felt backache and cervical pain. When he was sitting on the bed to move his muscles, he looked at Kerry, who was also a little tired and an idea came to his mind. Yan, squeeze my shoulders. My shoulders are sore after working for so long. Xuan Chu said inly, but Venus was a little annoyed, Brother, why treat me as a maid? I dont know how to do it. Im sorry. Venus directly refused. Xuan Chu saw Kerry s hand that was rubbing his eyebrow stop from his corner of his eyes, continuing, Just do it. I dont have strength in my hands. Venus stared at him. What did he want? He also tilted his head and smiled at her, Hurry up. You are a man; do you know that? Xuan Chu shrugged his shoulders, you are now my sister. After saying that, he looked at Kerry meaningfully. After half a minute, Venus finally surrendered. Brother, where do you feel sore, shoulders? Sitting on the bed, Venus ced her slender hands on Xuan Chus shoulders and asked wryly, Here? Yes, thats right. Right. Venus had never given anyone a shoulder squeeze, but she knew how to do it. Recalling what she had seen on TV, Venus just tried to do it, but to Xuan Chus expectation, the strength on her hand was quite good. However, no matter how hard she tried, she had been raised with much care, so it was just OK for Xuan Chu. How is it? How do you feel? Not bad. Xuan Chu squinted. Venus rolled her eyes at him. Kerry on the couch, however, was very ufortable inside and wanted to go up to stop him, but he had no reason. They are siblings, so what did he can say? Out of sight, out of mind. Im going out for a cigarette. Kerry left the room without looking at them. As soon as he left, Venus whooshed up from the bed and stopped the service just now. You did that on purpose, didnt you? Venus asked in a low voice. Xuan Chu craned his neck, No, its really sore. Venus took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down before saying, Xuan Chu, if you are willing to give me a hand, Im very happy and grateful, but if you dont want to help me, please dont stop me. After all, we have the same goal. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was so serious, he also changed his attitude, Yan, you silly girl. I was clearly helping you just now. why do you say that I was stopping you? You Venus almost said it out loud, but she suppressed her voice, Look at his face. He must be angry. Why are you so stupid? Xuan Chu teased her, then said, He s obviously jealous, cant you see it? Venus was stunned for a few seconds. Looking at the door and then at Xuan Chu. Oh, so men could be jealous too? Butnow that youre my brother, how can he? Venus was still not satisfied with his exnation. Xuan Chu sighed, then he got out of bed and prepared to go to the toilet. Come, put the shoes on me and Ill tell you. Probably because she helped him yesterday, Venus actually didnt think there was anything wrong with this. She quickly bent down to help him while Xuan Chu sighed inwardly, This silly girl, when will she get that treasure map? If he wanted to get back to Hong Kong as soon as possible, he should help her. Putting on his shoes, Xuan Chu continued what he had just said, Its because he now thinks you and I are brother and sister, he has no excuse to stop it and he can only smoke outside. If you and I werent brother and sister, I guess he woulde up to beat me. Xuan Chu leaned over and whispered, That shows that he values you. The hot breath frightened Venus, so she subconsciously dodged to the side. Xuan Chuughed. He didnt want to do anything to his sisters face. Seeing he was heading towards the toilet, Venus didnt want to keep staying in the room, so she went out for Kerry. At the end of the hall, with the dim light, a man was smoking and the smokepletely surrounded him, making him look lonely. Its already after ten oclock and there were few people, plus this was a senior ward, fewer patients, so its even quieter. Kerry found that she wasing to him, so he tossed the cigarette in the ashtray and opened the window for air. When she approached, the smoke had almost dissipated. I guess youll have to sleep on the couch tonight. Im sorry. Venus didnt ask him why he was angry. If she asked, both of them would be embarrassed. Chapter 191 It s condescending of you to stay here tonight (2) Chapter 191 It'' s condescending of you to stay here tonight (2) Kerry looked he did not care it anymore Its normal that a man sleeps on the sofa and a woman sleeps on the bed. Why do I feel aggrieved? Venus Mu smiled and held him hand to go back Forget taking a bath, no clothes for you to change, just wash your face then go to sleep. Dont stay up anymore for you are busy whole day. You care about me? Kerry was little bit jealous. Venus stopped and said Surely I care about you. You did not massage my shoulders even if you care about me. Venus almostughed hearing that. Xuan Chu was right, Kerry was jealous. Kerry, why you like a boy whose candy was robbed? Okay. I will massage for you next time when we are together. Venus said. Dont massage for Xuan Chu anymore in the future. Even though you are brother and sister. Venus was speechless, why Kerry is so possessive? She did not find it before. But Xuan Chu had no excuse anymore to ask her to do that anymore. So Venus said I promise you that , okay? They went to the door of the ward, then Kerry suddenly pulled her and kissed on her mouth. He let her go after a while, then he went into the ward with smile. Venus wiped her mouth with her hand upset. Kerry never gave up any chance to hijack her after she had sex with him. The three of them went to sleep after they washed. Of course Kerry slept on the sofa, he was so tall that his feet would be out of the sofa if his head on the sofa. When his feet were put on the sofa, his head was too crowd. So he could not fall asleep. Yan Chu saw that but she did not say anything. She smiled and thought he wanted to do that. She was lazy to care if he wasfortable. Xuan Chu closed his eyes and nned how to finish his tasks as soon as possible. He did not City A, he began to have trouble since he came here. And Kerry did not want to sleep. He kept tossed and turned because he was notfortable. He really wanted to go to the small bed of Yan Chu. Even though it was not big for two people, at least he could hold her tightly. Kerry began to text someone who was near him thinking of this. I would go to you when Xuan Chu slept. Venuss phone was under her pillow. The phone lighted up, she turned on it and the phone almost fell on her face. He sent her text when she was so near to him. And it was this kind of text. Weiwie thought for a while, then she said go to sleep now you have to work tomorrow. Kerrys phone vibrated. Then after more than ten seconds, Venuss phone lighted up again. The sofa is too small to sleep. Venus looked at the text for several seconds and said Lets change, you sleep here and I will go to the sofa. The returned text scared Venus, it wrote Np, girls cant sleep on the sofa. We sleep on the bed together. The little bed? Its length was enough, but its width was at most 1.2 meters. Its just a single bed. How could two adults sleep on it. And Xuan Chu was beside them. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. No, the bed was too small. Two could not sleep here. Venus was biting her teeth when she text-ed that. Then she sent it. Kerry saw she could not answer him, so he could only wait her to sleep. Okay, I would sleep here, good night. Venus was relived seeing hepromised atst. So she closed eyes and put her phone down. Xuan Chu was not stupid. He knew Venuss phone lighted up again and again. So did Kerrys. he knew they were chatting. But he was not interested. Time past gradually. Kerry heard the other twos breath became smooth, then he began his n. Kerry went down the sofa silently then he went to Venus. He saw she was sleep on her side and then he lied down on her back and held her to his arms. The air-conditioner in the room was cold, but Venus felt something warm. She just moved to another side, but she did not expect that she was hugged by hands. So immediately Venus was awake from her dream. She was going to shout when she found she was held. Kerry covered her mouth and said gently Dont be afraid, its me. Venus was little relieved, but then her rage came. She turned over and stared at Kerry angrily How can you give up your promise? Kerry sighed grievously, then he said in low voice The sofa is too short. My legs are numbed. Please let me be here. Dont worry, I will not do other things. Venus still stared at him, she would not believe him. I swear I will not do mess things up. Xuan Chu is beside us. I will not do other things. Kerry covered her eyes and said Sleep now, I will hold you. Venus was furious and bit his hand for several seconds. She did not want to see him, so she turned over to sleep again. Kerry felt her hair it was like he was helping her to tidy her hair. Kerry put his hands on her waist again when her hard body became soft again. Kerry was confused when he put his head on her neck. Why they had different shower gel but he felt familiar with her smell? Was that psychological effect? He smiled speechlessly. He slept with confusion every night when this woman showed up. He did not want to think so much tonight. He had to have a good sleep even though he could do nothing. In the dark, another guy opened his eyes, he stared at the doubled shadows silently for a few seconds, then he closed his eyes again. In the morning, Kerry first woke up. Venus was still making dreams with her head on Kerrys arm. He moved his fingers slightly. It was numb. He supported his body slightly and lifted her head slightly and got his arm out, then he put her head on the pillow again. After that, he felt his right arm was numb like it was hit by thunder. Henry, bring a suit to the hospital. Xuan Chus ward. Then Xuan Chu who was sleeping inside also woke up. Actually he woke up even early than Kerry, he chose not to quarrel with Kerry. He and Kerry were not enemies, they had no resentment with each other. He even wanted to get something from Kerry, so how could he go against him? He was not as silly as Venus? The sunshine in the morning went into the ward. The strong internal clock woke Venus. She stayed abed for some time, then she got up suddenly. There was only her in the ward. And water sound came from the washing room. She was not sure it was Kerry or Xuan Chu. She tidied her clothes and hair before she got off the bed. Outside the ward, Henry came very fast with Kerrys hygiene products and a suit. They found an office of a doctor on duty. Kerry said hello then he went inside to wash. Few minutes again, Kerry came out with spirit and gloom. Venus was stunned seeing him, he was fast. I will ask Henry to buy some breakfast. Ill go to work first. Kerry said to Venus. He stayed here just for herst night. But he did not want to pick Xuan Chu outside, there were many people in Chu Family, so he did not need to do that. Okay, go first. Xuan Chu then came out of the washing room, the hair on his forehead was still wet. Kerry said goodbye with him Xuan Chu, call me if you have any problem on the project, or we can meet face to face. Okay, no problem. Xuan Chu sent him out Thank you forst night. No thanks. I did it for Yan Chu. I will go to work first. Good bye. Henry went to buy breakfast with Kerry. Venus went inside the washing room to wash. He heard Xuan Chu said outside We have to talk when we go back to the hotel. Venus was surprised, so she ran out without wiping the water on her face For what? Chapter 191 It s condescending of you to stay here tonight (3) Chapter 191 It'' s condescending of you to stay here tonight (3) Xuan Chu was dissatisfied with herck of decorum, Too slow. Lets make a n to speed things up. Venus Mu was overjoyed, for she didnt what to do next. Why are you so kind to help me all of a sudden? Didnt you say that we cant interfere with each other? Venus tilted her head and smiled. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he was waiting for the doctor toe, Thats true, but if you cant finish your mission as soon as possible, Ill have to keep staying in A City all the time, but I really dont like this city. Really? Thats the reason? Just because he hated here, he wanted to get out of here immediately? This city was where Venus was born and grew up, with countless memories. In her opinion A City was a great city, but Xuan Chu didnt like it. There was nothing that satisfied everyone. One more thing. Xuan Chu said with a meaningful nce at her, You are too stupid. If I allow you to keep doing as you want, youll ruin my family. Venusughed stupidly. He was right. She wasnt Xinyou Qiao, so she didnt have that many schemes and tricks. She bowed 90-degree and said with a smile, Thank you, Mr. Chu, for your righteous help. So, what are we going to do? Be impatient. There are too many people here. Xuan Chu reprimanded her in a low voice, and sure enough, two minutester, Henry brought some porridge from the worldsrgest fast-food restaurant. Mr. Ye asked me to buy some porridge for you, and I dont know what you guys like, so I bought some different ones. Thank you, Henry. Miss Chu, youre wee. Is there anything I can do for you? No thanks. Off you go. Then Henry nodded at Xuan Chu and went out. After a nights sleep, Xuan Chu felt much better, and he started to regain his energy. After eating, at eight oclock, the doctor and the nurse appeared on time, but different from the past, there was only one nurse, who didnt look around. She was just doing what she needed to do, without saying too much. This surprised Venus. Did someonein about those nurses yesterday? A small tube of blood was taken and the doctor said, Mr. Chu. When theb resultse out and were sure youre okay, you are able to be discharged. May I know when will I know the result? He was more concerned about this. Two hours, at thetest. Got it. Thank you, doctor. Xuan Chu then didnt say anything more, making the doctor a little embarrassed, but the doctor didnt dare to say anything more and left in a huff, thinking about his background. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Venus found it interesting and said with a smile, Why is there only one nurse today? Have you scolded them? Do I have that time? Xuan Chu scowled at her, then bowed his head to check his emails on the computers and was about to work. While waiting for the results, he called someone to bring a car over. Even if the result told him that he couldnt be discharged, he wasnt going to put up with it anymore. He had to be discharged and hes fed up with everything here. Besides, he had a lot of business to do and he couldnt afford to waste any more time here. Luckily, the data showed that everything was fine. Never want toe to the hospital again. Xuan Chu and his men took the elevator to the car and lamented. Venus then said, I dont think anyone likes hospital. Come on. Lets start your business. Xuan Chu didnt know what was wrong with him, for he suddenly wanted to help Venus. He had made a decision long before he came to A City and hes mainly for this amusement park project, and incidentally to confirm his identity. He wouldnt interfere no matter what she did and how she did it. But now, how many rules had he broken? He embarrassed himself in the end. At the hotel Knock on my door in half an hour. Xuan Chu said to Venus next door. OK. She didnt ask much because shes going to do the same thing as himshower. She had only been in the hospital for one night, and she felt sweaty, not to mention Xuan Chu who had been sweating for almost three days. He was such a neat guy, so he must be about to go crazy. After changing clothes, Venus came to his room with a bottle of water and sat down on the couch. Tell me, what are you doing now? Xuan Chu came directly to the point. Venus had thought about it on the way back. Xuan Chu coulde to A City, which must be supported by the man in the silver mask, and thest time he also said that Xuan Chu could help himself if necessary. That meant that Xuan Chu also knew about the treasure map, so there was no need for her to hide it. I once identally talked with Kerry about whether there is a treasure map in the world and I saw that he looked not right, so I think he should know the whereabouts of it, but I searched all over Ye family and didnt find any trace of it. Venus said. Xuan Chu frowned, Thats it? Venus nodded with some embarrassment. Xuan Chu leaned back on the couch with a sigh and asked her after a moment of silence, What ces have you been looking for? Kerrys study, bedroom, showroom, and his office. Ive searched everywhere I could. Have you searched carefully? Venus nodded, Of course. I searched every book on the shelf. How can you be so stupid? Xuan Chu rudely lectured, Its an important thing. Do you think he would he put it in a book? Venus defended, I dont want to let go of every opportunity. Xuan Chu got up and walked around the room, suddenly thinking of something, A grand family like this often are set with some secret spaces to keep things that are valuable and inconvenient to keep in the bank. My family has it and perhaps so does Ye family. Venuss eyes lit up, Yeah, why didnt I think of that? Then Ill find another opportunity. Xuan Chu clearly had doubts about her ability, Forget it. Even if its in front of you, you cant notice it. Ill go there. Its too dangerous. Ye familys security is very tight, and youll be caught by them before you enter the vi. Xuan Chuughed at her again, I didnt say I was going to sneak in, of course a person like me should walk in righteously. Venus was dumbfounded. Xuan Chu didnt want to answer her and said to himself, How can I get inside? As he talked to himself, Venus was also deep in thought, thinking about this thorny issue. Yehuang Group The security guard downstairs of thepany blocked two women in expensive clothes, one in her fifties and well maintained, and the other ne in her twenties, looking a bit arrogant. Im sorry, you guys cant go in without apany badge. The security guard said politely. The young girl was impolite, Do you know who I am? Do you know who Im looking for? And you dare to stop me? The security guard also didnt know what to do, so he had to say, Then how about asking your friend toe down and pick you up? The young girl still wanted to say something, but the middle-aged woman pulled her behind her and said with her chin lifted high and proud, Im looking for Kerry and Im his wifes aunt. If you dont believe me, you can make a phone call and my surname is Fang. Thats right. The middle-aged woman was Xinyi Fang, and the arrogant young girl was Yiyao Mu. Xinyi brought Yiyao back to her mothers house in a huff, like waiting for Changrui Mu to cheer up again, but she didnt expect that the more she waited, the more disappointed he made her feel, so she had no hope at all. The nephews and nieces in her mothers family were not kind people, and they didnt want her to stay there. Yiyao often had quarrels with them. One day, Xinyi suddenly heard that Kerry s wife had gone to Europe to study. Its only half a year after the marriage, so there must be a major problem in their rtionship. Moreover, after such a long time, Venus hadnt appeared again, so she probably didnt n toe back. Thinking of this, Xinyi saw some hope again. She used to want to marry her daughter to a good man and Venus s marrying Kerry made her jealous. She also instructed Yiyao to seduce Kerry, but they failed. Wasnt now a good chance? She hoped that Venus would be like her brother, disappearing without a trace. Today, she brought her daughter to meet Kerry, who deliberately dressed up like Venus. She thought that after Venus s leaving, Kerry hadnt tried to find another woman or a prostitute, so he must be thinking about Venus. Dressing her daughter in this way would definitely help. The rest of her life and honor all depended on her daughter. As soon as the security guard heard that they were rtives of the bosss wife, he immediately became more polite, for everyone in thepany knew that the boss was so good to his wife, so he didnt want to offend them, but he couldnt vite thepanys rules and regtions. Lady, Im sorry. Since you dont have an appointment, I cant let you in even if you are rtives of Mr. Ye. How about this? Ill ask the front desk to make a call to the secretary and ask the boss. Xinyi had no other way to get in, so she had to agree to his suggestion. The security signaled his colleagues next to him to make a phone call, while he stood at the door to block the two. Presidents Room Kerry, whose eyes were sore from reading documents, was leaning on the back of his chair and having a rest, when someone was knocking on the door. Come in. Secretary Liu calmly walked in and stood in front of the desk and said, Mr. Ye, there are twodies wanting to see you. One s surname is Fang and she said she is your wifes aunt. Chapter 192 Apologize or fuck off (2) Chapter 192 Apologize or fuck off (2) "Please sit down." The manager took a nce at her, and then asked, "Where''s your resume?" Yiyao Mu was stunned. She hade just to get the job in Yehuang Group by the back stairs, so she didn''t prepare a resume. "I don''t have a resume." She said. The manager frowned, "What school did you graduate from? Whats your major?" Yiyao was only a little embarrassed when she said, "I graduated from Siyuan College and studied financial management." The manager was a little confused, "I''ve never heard of this college. Is it a private technical college?" Yiyao nodded. The manager looked at Kerry who still didn''t have any expression and then he said, "Most of the employees we hire at Yehuang Group are master''s degree holders, but of course, there are also excellent undergraduates. We won''t consider you for this degree." Yiyao was unconvinced, "You can''t measure a person''s ability by their education. Its not fair." "Then may I ask if you have any work experience, or any outstanding track record?" "I just graduated this year and I haven''t found a job yet." The manager didn''t want to waste time with her. Considering that she knew her boss, he reluctantly asked her another question. "Let me ask a professional question. When you do your ounting job you find a business that doesn''t conform to the rules and thepany will lose money because of it. What do you do when the ounting supervisor insists that you go through with the business?" Yiyao hadn''t studied well when she was in school, so she didn''t know anything about it. "I" She stammered, not knowing how to answer it. The HR manager had worked for many years and had never seen such a suck interviewer. If Kerry didnt sit in the back, Yiyao would have been asked to leave the office when she said she didn''t have a resume. The manager looked at Kerry. He wondered if Kerry wanted to keep her working here. Kerry says coldly, "I just told you that you don''t have to consider my opinion. You get to decide if she gets hired or not." "Mr. Ye, she really doesn''t meet our hiring requirements. I can''t hire her." The HR manager said. Then Kerry said to Xinyi Fang and Yiyao, "It''s not that mypany won''t hire you, but you''re not capable enough. If you want to enter Yehuang Group, you need improve your skills." Xinyi looked at her daughter and felt annoyed. "I paid so much money for her to go to school, but she doesn''t know anything?" Yiyao thought that Kerry having someone from the HR department interviewed her was just a formality, but she didn''t think that Kerry was serious. So she quickly said, "I can do the work of serving tea." Kerryughed lightly, "I''m sorry you''re not qualified for that job either." "Why? I swear I won''t bezy and I won''t talk back to my boss." "Go get some receptionists." Kerry said to Secretary Liu. Yiyao and Xinyi didn''t know what he meant. The HR manager, however, knew what Kerry was up to because he had recruited those people. A few minutester, five beautiful women walked in, lined up in a row, smiling. Kerry indifferently lifted his chin and said, "They are the ones who specialize in serving tea to customers. Do you still think your appearance is okay?" Yiyao thought she was pretty, but her looks were still too ordinary whenpared to these women. Kerry then waved his hands to motion these beautiful women to leave. Then he got up and was about to walk out. Yiyao was anxious and ran up to grab Kerry''s arm, but he gave her a cold stare, so she let go of his arm. "Just help me, please. I''ll do whatever you want me to do, or mom and I will starve to death, please." Yiyao begged, and burst into tears. Kerry remembered that he was Venus''s cousin and had a littlepassion for her. Then he asked the HR manager, "What kind of jobs in thepany don''t require a degree?" The HR manager thought for a long moment and said, "There''s a position that''s just been vacated." With a strange expression, the manager said hesitantly, "but she might not want to do it." "As long as I''m given a job, I''m willing to work no matter what it is." Yiyao quickly replied. "Mr. Ye, there was a cleaning woman who quit the day before yesterday. We''re preparing to hire one." "Is this job okay?" Kerry said to Yiyao. "You want me to do the cleaning job?" Yiyao opened her eyes wide. "Didn''t you say that any job would be okay? But I don''t think ady like you who doesn''t even tidy your bedroom is going to sweep and mop the floor, so you''d better go find other job." "No. I wont leave." Yiyao suddenly said loudly, her eyes full of stubbornness, "I can do it." As long as she could stay in Yehuang Group, she believed she could have Kerry. She had taken many things from Venus before, so she was confident that this time he would have Kerry as well. Kerry was slightly surprised. "You can arrange a job for her." Kerry said to the HR manager and left the meeting room. The personnel manager knew that Mr. Ye didn''t like this girl who called him "brother-inw" at all, and letting her work here was probably for the sake of Venus. "Whats your name?" The HR manager asked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "My name is Yiyao Mu." Then the HR manager called the logistics department, "I just hired a cleaner. Youe here to arrange job for her." "Right now?" Yiyao asked in surprise. The manager nodded. She agreed to do it all because of Kerry. Now that Kerry left, she kind of regretted her decision. Although Xinyi really wanted her daughter to be Kerrys girlfriend, but cleaning was not the job her daughter should do. She came over and hugged her daughter''s shoulders, "You cant this job. Lets go." "Mom, since we''re all here, I''m going to do it first." Yiyao said. "You''ve never done this kind of thing before. I wouldn''t want you to do this kind of work." Xinyi said. Yiyao, however, was thinking that as long as she had the chance to see Kerry, she wouldn''t always be a cleaning worker. Then a middle-aged woman came from the logistics department, dressed in a suit. She looked at the fashionably dressed person in front of her and asked the HR manager, "Mr. Sun, where are the people you recruited?" "That''s her." The HR manager pointed at Yiyao The woman was surprised. She looked up and down carefully at Yiyao. She was wearing an expensive dress and high heels. This was ady from rich family. "Mr. Sun, are you kidding?" The HR manager smiled faintly, "No joke, it''s really her. Her name is Yiyao Mu." The middle-aged woman watched Mr. Sun leave, and then looked at Yiyao and her mother. She felt that it was Xinyi who was the right person to apply for the cleaning job than Yiyao. "Youe down with me and familiarize yourself with the environment." The middle-aged woman led the way, with Xinyi and Yiyao following behind. Then they took the elevator to the logistics department. "There are fifteen cleaners in our department, each responsible for one floor. Of course, Mr. Yes office has someone to clean it, so we don''t need to clean it. The logistics department goes to work two hours earlier than the regr staff every day to make sure that when the regr staff goes to work, the hallways, offices and other workces are all clean. In addition, the toilets are cleaned twice a day in the morning and in the middle of the day." "I still have to clean the toilets?" Yiyao asked. "Yeah, is there a problem?" the middle-aged woman said. Chapter 192 Apologize or Fuck off (3) Chapter 192 Apologize or Fuck off (3) Yiyao Mu was stunned and didnt say anything. The middle-aged woman just continued, We have a uniform during work and shoes dont matter. A months base sry is two thousand and it depends on her performance to get more or less. If one iste for work, fifty. If someoneins, one hundred The middle-aged woman was still talking about all the rules and regtions, but Yiyao was keeping thinking about the disgusting toilet. What was she gonna to do? Also, your probationary period is one month, and after one monthYiyao, may I have your attention? The middle-aged woman already found that she was absent-minded, so she shouted, Do you hear what Im saying? Yiyao been berated like this before. When she was about to retort back, she suddenly remembered her current situation. She suppressed herself, Yes. Come on, Ill show you your floor. Yiyao was led down to the fifth floor by the middle-aged woman. The long hall was clean. Was this going to be the ce where she worked from now on? It was ridiculous. Though Yiyao was listening to her bubbling, she was already in a mess. Alright, start working tomorrow and dont forget, were working at seven and you have for five minutes, but over seven and a half minutes, youll be fined. Got it. Yiyao muttered inside, It means she would have to get up at five or six. God! Alright, go back and get ready for tomorrow s work. Yiyao dragged herself to meet Xinyi Fang, who was waiting in thepanys first floor lobby. Mom. Yiyao was about cried out. Xinyi hugged her daughter andforted her, Lets forget this job. Kerry is clearly insulting you. Im sorry. Lets go, lets go home. However, they already didnt have a home. Fang family was just temporary. This night, Yiyao tossed and turned in bed unable to sleep, wondering whether to go or not. If she didnt go, she would have to find another job, and if she did, although its hard, but as Kerry sister-in- law, people at thepany should give her some respect. Maybe its because she used to be spoiled, the next day its already past seven as soon as she woke up. She hurriedly dressed up and rushed towards Yehuang Group, but there was no taxi, so she had to take a bus. Around eight, Venus came down from the car with a pile of documents. The security guard of Yehuang Group knew her, instead of stopping her, he opened the door for her. She hadnt seen Kerry for three days, and every time he called her for a dinner, Venus would say that Xuan Chu had assigned a bunch of tasks and she didnt have time. On the phone, she could feel that Kerry held grudge against Xuan Chu. There wasnt really any task and it was just a trick of ying hard to get. Meeting too often would not only increase the risk of him revealing herself, but also make him lose interest quickly. And today, if she still didnt make any movement, the effect wouldnt be good. Stepping into the elevator with her high heels, she heard the sound of rapid running came from behind. Venus thought that an employee might bete, so she kindly made way for her, but Ah! The person behind came straight to Venus, making Venus threw herself forward, while kneeling on the marble floor. The information in her hands spilled all over the floor, while the woman behind her also fell to the ground. It was working time, so there were a lot of peopleing and going. When everyone saw this, they all stopped and looked at them. Hey, eyes on the road, OK? Venus was about to struggle up, but as soon as she heard this, she felt familiar. Looking back, she found it was Yiyao? what a bad luck. But why was she here? Yiyao just looked at her, but instead of making an apology, she angrily shouted, Apologize to me, OK? Do you hear me? Venus stood up with the help of someone beside her, whose knees were red. She looked at Yiyao with cold eyes, Apologize? Didnt you run into me? If you went your way, how would I run into you? So, I should also have an eye on the back of my head. Is this what youre saying? Yiyao didnt know what to say next, Its your fault anyway Yan Chu? Kerry pushed open the ss door, seeing she and a woman was arguing. And the floor was full of paper. He hurried over, What happened? Yiyao turned back and saw Kerry striding towards them, thinking that he wasing for her, Brother- inw. But Kerry didnt even look at her, and walked directly to Venus, with concern, Why are the arms and legs so red? The moment Venus heard someone shout brother-inw, she immediately knew why she was here. Yiyao came to Yehuang Group to work, and it was allowed by Kerry. Havinge to this conclusion, Venus was mad inside and she looked very unpleasant, I came to deliver documents to you and this girl suddenly knocked me down from behind and in turn asked me to apologize. Mr. Ye, is she an employee of yourpany? Kerry turned his head to stare hard at Yiyao and softly said to Venus, She was just recruited yesterday. Venus smiled coldly inside. She knew it. I heard her call you brother-inw, so shes a rtive of Mr. Ye, no wonder shes so arrogant. Venuss face turned sullen. Obviously youre the one whos not walking in a right way, how can you me me? Yiyao quibbled. At this time, a vice president of thepany was called by Kerry, Help her to pick up the documents. No, I can do it myself. Venus said coldly, bending over but was stopped by Kerry. Your knees are getting swollen. Dont move. Kerry whispered and then turned to Yiyao with a frosty face and asked, I remember youre supposed to work at seven, but its almost nine now, why are you still here? Yiyao was so intimidated by his harshness that she didnt dare to look at him and said in a small voice, I overslept. Its your first day at work. Yiyao, youre not serious about this job, so go back. We dont want an employee like you. Kerry said rudely. Brother. Yiyao tried to make him change his mind. In thepany, Im just Mr. Ye and Im not your brother. Kerry gritted teeth. If she wasnt Venuss cousin, he wouldnt have let her stay here for a second longer. Although the employees passing around wanted to watch the gossip, they didnt dare to disobey Kerry. Each of them listened carefully of every word they were saying as they slowly walked towards the elevator. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mr. Ye. Yiyao changed, I didnt mean to get up sote today, the rm rang many times I dont want to know the reason and I just see the results. Kerry was unusually cold. Yiyao gazed at Kerry with aggrievance, Mr. Ye, please give me another chance. I will be on time for work tomorrow. Kerry didnt answer her, but changed the topic and said, Apologize to Yan Chu. Yiyao stared at the slender and beautiful woman in front of her and felt a little jealous. Judging from Kerrys attitude just now, their rtionship seemed to be very unusual. Moreover, this woman gave her feeling she was like someone. Apologize, or get out. Kerry then added. Yiyao took a deep breath, Im sorry. Please forgive me. Venus snorted and turned her head away. She actually didnt expect to see her in the rest of her life, but she still ran into her again. The vice president picked up all the documents and returned them to Venus, and Venus shoved them into Kerrys hands, Im leaving. Kerry took a step forward to block her way, while blocking Yiyao behind his back, and said in a voice that only he and Venus could hear, Dont go, please. I havent seen you for a few days. How about coming to my office? so I can have more time to look at you. Venus really wanted to spit on his face. Its disgusting of what he said. Not in that mood. I dont want to. Then lets talk about work. Didnt you just send the papers over? I have something I dont understand and I need to ask you. Kerry said with a smile. He felt he could understand her current mood. He originally could take the opportunity to make her stay longer, but he did not expect to make a mess just now. It didnt matter if she was injured, the key was that Yan Chu felt too humiliated. But Venus didnt appreciate his kindness. Thinking that Yiyao was let in by him, she wanted to kick Kerrys ass. No need to consult me. I dont understand, either. Im just doing it for my brother, so if theres anything, you can call him. Im not the telephone. Venus saw she was done and was ready to hit the road, but Kerry stopped her from leaving. Get out of my way. Venus transferred her anger to him and said with a bad face, I have work to do and please stop wasting my time. Its about work. Venuss detected Yiyao s jealousy from her corner of her eyes, smiling sarcastically, Kerry, do you think there is any problem of yourpanys standards for hiring employees? Chapter 193 Kerry Knew Her Secrets (1) Chapter 193 Kerry Knew Her Secrets (1) Kerry hadn''t spoken yet when Yiyao Mu suddenly said, "Why are you cursing me?" Venus looked at her with a smirk, "I am just talking to Kerry. Did I curse you with that?" "I know you''re beating around the bush to call me names," Yiyao said. She used to argue with Venus in the Mu family and now with those cousins in the Fang family, so she was good at arguing. In order to get close to Kerry, she came to Yehuang Group to work as a cleaner. Now that another woman appeared suddenly and Kerry very cared her, so Yiyao was very angry. "And you admit you''re incapable, right?" Venus said sarcastically. Yiyao''s face was red with anger. If Kerry werent here, she would have pped Venus. "I dont want to argue with you. I know you''re just seducing my brother-inw." Yiyao said loudly. "Yiyao Mu, shut up." Kerry shouted in a cold voice. "Did I say something wrong? Don''t let her looks fool you. She just likes your money." Yiyao said. Kerry really wanted to throw Yiyao out the door of thepany. Venus didn''t care at all about her words, "It seems necessary for me to introduce myself. I''m a shareholder of MK Group in Hong Kong, and a current partner of Yehuang Group. Our Chu family''s assets are not less than Ye family." Yiyao was stunned. She never heard of MK Group, but when she heard that the Chu family''s money was not less than the Ye family, her heart thumped. She thought the woman was just a good-looking person, but she didn''t expect her to have such background. "Why are you still standing here? Dont you go to work?" Kerry yelled at her, and he wanted to fire Yiyao tomorrow. Yiyao held back her anger, looked at Venus, and then headed for the elevator. As their fight ended, the employees watching from afar immediately hurried to leave, even the receptionist sat upright in her seat. Kerry quickly looked at the bruise on her arm and whispered, "Come to my office. I have ointment." Venus pretended to pout, "Who is she? She''s so bossy. She''s the one who hit me and also med me." "She''s Venus''s cousin," Kerry said with a sigh, "Venus and she aren''t close. "Then why did you let here to work for you?" Venus asked. Kerry shrugged, "She came to mypany yesterday with her mother and insisted on asking me to give her a job. She is Venus''s cousin, so I let her work in thepany." "Yiyao must want to get in touch with Kerry." Venus thought. "I heard you say that she works in the logistics department. What does she do for a living?" Venus asked curiously. "Cleaner." "Cleaner?" Venus was taken aback. "The HR manager interviewed her, and she didn''t know anything, so she has to do some manual labor." Venus agreed with this statement. Yiyao attended a general technical college through the back door. Four years ago, her father hadn''t been able to afford to send his daughter to a good school. "You can let her serve tea for you." Kerry looked down at her deeply and said, "The purpose of hering to mypany is to get close to me. I can''t give her that opportunity." "Then you can just let her leave." "I''ll have her out of thepany tomorrow." Venus rxed. She really hated Yiyao. She was afraid that Yiyao would harass Kerry. At the office, Kerry put the papers on the desk, then took out a small bottle of ointment from the drawer and applied medicine to her wound. "Does it hurt?" He asked. "No, it doesn''t hurt." Venus looked down at the bottle of ointment that Dr. Han had made. She didn''t know he kept a bottle in his office. When Kerry rubbed the ointment on her arm she feltfortable with the wound. "Why are you so busy these days? You didn''t even have time to have dinner with me." Kerry asked. "My brother lets me learn how to run apany. This morning this paper was supposed to be delivered by Shixuan Tang, but I snatched it up." Venus said with a smirk. "Your brother wants to train you to be a strong woman." Kerry said. "This is my family''s business. I have to know something about it." After Kerry had applied the medicine to the injuries on both her arms, he was about to apply it to her knee as well, and Venus said suddenly, "I can do it myself. No need to bother you. You go ahead and get busy." "I don''t work much in the morning." Kerry said, Just let me help you, okay? Venus had to agree. She remembered what she had discussed with Xuan and asked cautiously, "Kerry, I have something that need your help." Hearing that her tone was serious, he looked up at her and said, "What? As long as I can help you, I will help you." "Our MKs investment in building an amusement park is our first project to in the maind. In the future, we wille here to invest more, but unfortunately we know few people here and have no connections, so I want you to introduce us to other businessmen." This was what Xun had taught Venus to say, and she had memorized it several times. Kerry heard this and then smiled, "That''s what your brother told you to say it, right?" Venusughed as well, "Yes, my brother doesn''t like to beg peoples help, so it''s just me to say it." How would you like to get to know them?" Kerry asked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Venus saw him agree, suppressing her ecstasy and smiling lightly, "Can you have a party at your house? You can invite all the celebrities from Sky City over. Of course we''ll pay for the party." Kerry frowned at her with dissatisfaction in her eyes, "I can afford to pay for that. But there has to be a reason for inviting them to attend the party." "When''s your birthday?" Venus asked. "March, but it has passed." As he spoke, Kerry finished wiping all the wounds, "I''ll think of a reason for the party and call you then. Youd better not wear a skirt these days." he said suddenly. Venus was surprised, "Why can''t I wear a skirt?" Kerry pointed to her knee, "This ointment cant heal the injuries instantly. Your knee may be still bruised this afternoon." Venus looked down, still not understanding what he meant, "But why can''t I just wear a skirt?" Kerry looked at her face and smiled, "What will people think when your knee is bruised?" Venus still didn''t understand, "What will people think when my knee is bruised?" Chapter 193 Kerry Knew Her Secrets (3) Chapter 193 Kerry Knew Her Secrets (3) I dont want to go to that ce again. Its a little spicy. How about just eating nearby and then you can send me to the hotel. OK. As soon as Kerry Ye came out, Yiyao Mu pounced on him, still wearing the uniform of thepanys cleaning staff. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Brother-inw. Yiyaos eyes were filled with tears, and her tone was unexinably aggrieved. Kerry, however, looked at her coldly, What are you doing here? Brother, they kicked me out, but I didnt mean to mess up. Ive never done this kind of work before, so Im still learning. Yiyao was saying as tears ran down. Venus who was standing beside her really admired her for this kind of skill of crying so abruptly. Kerry was indifferent to her tears, Im only responsible for the appointment and dismissal of the managerial level. The rest belongs to the HR department. I cant interfere in this. But, brother, youre the CEO. Theyll definitely listen to you. Yiyao, youre not qualified enough to wish me do that for you. Kerry said indifferently. Yiyao froze, for her tears had always been a powerful weapon, especially to men, but why its no use for him? Brother, please help me. Mom and I are really desperate. Yiyao tried toe up to grab Kerry arm, but he was agile to dodge it. You can marry a rich man so that you wont starve to death. \ Venus suddenly spoke up. She still remembered how Xinyi Fang and Changrui Mu convinced herself to marry Kerry. Looking at Venus with strong hatred, she knew she couldnt retort. Actually, its a bit difficult to marry a young and rich one, but you can marry an old man, who also have children. Venus ignored her reaction, saying directly. Hey, didnt I just bump into you this morning? Why are you always targeting at me? Yiyao said angrily. Venus shrugged, Im not. You said youre about to starve to death, Im just giving you a suggestion. You cant take it if you dont feel it good. Yiyao waspletely pissed off. Venus was mocking her. It has nothing to do with you, please shut up. Yiyao shouted at her. OK. Venus then said to Kerry, Lets go. Im starving. OK. Kerry didnt pay any more attention to Yiyao and at this time, the driver drove the car over. Brother, cant you help me again? Yiyao were still trying. I helped you, but you didnt cherish it, so I wont give you another chance. Yiyao, donte back to Yehuang. I dont want to see you again. After saying that, Kerry got into the car and went away. Looking at the car disappearing, she burst into tears. Now she was really sad. Why couldnt she meet such a good man? Why did she have to suffer this? The ce to eat was not far away. Kerry ordered some food and asked Venus, I see that you are usually a very amiable person and also very generous, why do you seem to be a bit sharp to her today? Really? Venus was inexplicably nervous. Undoubtedly, she had a lot of mixed feelings towards Yiyao, but she had already told herself not to show too much. Maybe its because I hate this kind of woman, preposterous, unreasonable, and always act as if everyone in the world should surround her and listen to her. Hearing this, Kerry then asked, Youve met this kind of woman before? Yes. When I was in school, I got screwed over by this kind of person, so Im not happy to see her. Venus boldly admitted it. Anyway, he couldnt look into it. Kerry nodded, Because youre all women. I can understand. Venus was tempted to say that it had nothing to do with this and it was purely annoying. However, she didnt want to dwell on this topic, lest Kerry find out anything. At this time, however, Kerry knew something. They only met twice, but she could urately tell her personality. Its interesting. Kerry always did what he promised. When Venus asked him to make a blind date for Xuan Chu, the next day, Kerry invited all the gentries and dignitaries in A City toe to Ye s vi for a banquet and the reason was simplefriends hadnt gathered together for a long time, so its the time. Xuan Chu knocked on Venuss door, Tomorrow night. Seriously? Venus was surprised. Xuan Chu entered the door, Lets talk about tomorrows n and youd better draw a map of Ye s vi, so I can have an understanding. No problem. Venus took out her design book, tearing a piece of paper and started drawing. She had lived in Ye family for so long that she knew every corner. She didnt even bother to recall. In a few minutes, Venus gave the map to Xuan Chu, whose eyes lit up as he saw it, Youre really good at it. I studied in design, and drawing is the foundation. Venus pointed to the map with a pencil and exined to him where the bedroom was, where the study was and where the living room was. Based on what you know about Kerry, where is he most likely to put his things? Xuan Chu asked. Venus frowned, Seriously, I dont know him very well because he gives me a very bad impression, and I dont want to know anything about him. Xuan Chu was astonished, for this was the first time he heard her talking about Kerry. Every time he watched her interact with Kerry and he thought they had a good rtionship. Give me a direction. I cant search for every part of his house in one night under his nose. Venus thought seriously, I think its the study. There are only two ces where Kerry spends the longest time in the house, one is the study and the other is the bedroom. His bedroom can be seen clearly and I even burned it once and at that time, he wasnt in a hurry to protect anything. So I think its the study. You burned his bedroom? Xuan Chu was shocked. But Venus said indifferently, Yes, unfortunately, only half of it. Why did you burn his bedroom? Oh, thats a long story. It was a very dark time and Im not really interested in recalling it all over again. How about skipping this? Xuan Chu also found himself a little off topic, awkwardly smacking his lips and returning his gaze to the map, Then Ill explore the study first. Usually the door of the study is unlocked, and no one dares to go in. But there will be many people at the vi tomorrow, and I wonder if John will lock it. Xuan Chu didnt care about it at all, Dont worry about that. As long as its not abination lock, normal locks cant be difficult for me. Venus was surprised. He was the young master of Chu family, so how could he know this? Xuan Chu nced at her, clearly not wanting to answer her. After Kerry and I separate tomorrow, your main task is to pester him and distract him so that he wont notice my disappearance. Ok, I will. Venus satzily on the sofa without a mask. Xuan Chu couldnt help but look at her a few more times. In fact, after looking at her for a long time, he found that she was still very adorable, not as ugly as the first time he saw her. By the way. Venus suddenly remembered something and said, Ye familys security is still very tight and you have to be careful. Dont let them catch you. Xuan Chu thought she was going to say something, but he didnt think it was this. Rich families always have tight security. I see. Ill take this map. Good night. Bye. Venus waved her hand, not meaning to get up to see him off. After spending a few days together, Xuan Chu had gotten used to her straightforwardness and got up to leave. Perhaps because of Xuan Chus mention, for a whole night, Venuss dreams were filled with memories of the past, horrible memories about Kerry, Xinyou Qiao, Kevin, and her brother. In the early morning, Venus woke up from a nightmare. The westward nting gauzy moonlight came in through the window and she covered her thumping heart, dull and ufortable. She used Yan Chu s identity to seduce him, and he was tender and gentle to her, and sometimes Venus couldnt help but indulge herself in it, almost forgetting that there was actually a deep grudge between him and her. She would not fall in love with him, and she couldnt. Even if Venus smiled at him, kissed him and slept with him, she could never fall in love with him, or she would be condemned day and night. On the afternoon of the party, Venus went to buy a dress, a very simple and generous one. ording to Chu Yans looks, even the most ordinary clothes could attract many peoples attention. Xuan Chu instead wore a suit, on a hot day. The ck Bentley drove quickly towards Ye family, and the two people in the car were chatting. Dont you feel hot? Venus teased him. I have to. Hey, youre still making fun of me, who am I doing this for? Xuan Chu raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile. Venus raised her hands in surrender, Ah, Im sorry. But you represent our Chu family at least, why dont you buy a more gorgeous dress? Xuan Chu sized up her dress. Although it was pretty, it was ultimately a bit in, like a bunch of lilies were secretly blooming. Venus squinted, Brother, your sister is born with elegance. Even if she wears a white T-shirt, she still will be the center. Xuan Chu harrumphed and said with a double meaning, Who are you praising? Of course, me. Narcissist. When the car arrived at Ye s vi, there were already quite a few people inside, and Venus saw many familiar faces in a nce. Of course, they were influential and respectable people in A City. Venus whispered to Xuan Chu, Xuan Chu, your idea of letting Kerry arrange such a date for you is actually killing two birds with one stone, right. Thats right. Xuan Chu didnt hold back. Its true to find the treasure map for her, but its also true to use this opportunity to strengthen the powerful elite in this city, so why not do it at the same time? Chapter 194 This was my child (1) Chapter 194 This was my child (1) As soon as the two entered the vi, they attracted people there. Not only because of their outstanding looks, but also because they were strange and mysterious to these big shots in A City. Kerry Ye was talking to a business tycoon and when he saw them, he said, Make yourself at home. and strode over, reaching out to shake Xuan Chu s hand, and said, How are you? Do you like it? I love this, thank you for your help. Xuan Chu said sincerely. Kerry looked at the radiant Venus and smiled, Youre wee. We shall help each other. Xuan Chu smiled indifferently, of course he knew what agreement had been made between Kerry and Venus, but that was their couples affair, and the three of them just got what they wanted. Because it was summer, it would be hot even with powerful air conditioning, for there were so many people indoors. Therefore, Kerry held the banquet directly on the greenwn, with buffet, wine and melodious piano music. Next to it was the flowery garden and not far away there was a clear artificial lake What are you always looking at me? Venus followed Kerry and Xuan Chu towards the central venue, while sensing his gaze and asked in a small voice. Nothing, youre pretty today. Kerry said with a smile. She had always been the focus of the crowd, even if she did a little make-up today, her elegance couldnt be suppressed. Venus raised her eyebrows, I thought you were going to say the same thing as my brother. Oh? What did he say? He said I was dressed like a nun, too in. Kerry curled his lips andughed inwardly. How could she look like a nun? She was clearly a baby deer in the forest. A melodious piano music ended and Kerry went onto the stage to take the microphone, outstanding. Many women fixed their eyes on him. Thank you all foring. We have worked together in A City for so many years and there has been friction and cooperation, but I hope that tonight, we all put aside the past and have a happy evening. Thank you all. The enthusiastic apuse ended and Kerry began his mission for the nighttaking Xuan Chu around to socialize. Uncle Li, long time no see, Im d youe. Kerry shook hands with a middle-aged man. Not everyone can receive an invitation from you. Mr. Ye, its an honor for me. The man shook his hand warmly. Kerry smiled politely and began to introduce for the two people, Xuan Chu, this is Huataipanys Mr. Li, specializing in hardware, but also real estate. He not only monopolizes all the hardware market in A City, but also famous around the whole country. Uncle Li, Xuan Chu is the young master of Hong Kong MKpany, and now we are working together on an amusement park project. Xuan Chu stretched out his hand, Hello, Mr. Li. In the future we hope to work with you. Mr. Li shook his hand, Ive heard of MKpany for a long time ago, but I didnt expect the young master to be so young and promising. I also hope to work with you. Seeing the two chatting happily, she found a quiet ce to rest. But its not easy to find a such ce and soon a young man with a red wine came over. Why is the beauty here alone? Venus looked at him, who was quite familiar and she should have seen him before. I dont like crowded ces. What a coincidence. Me too. The man kept looking at her bright face, May I know your name? My surname is Chu. The young man was slightly surprised, I just heard that the man next to Mr. Ye is also surnamed Chu, and the two of you are Hes my brother. Venus said with a smile on her face. Ah, Miss Chu, nice to meet you. My surname is Zhou and heres my business card. The young man served a business card with both hands, which Venus didnt want to take, but now that she was Yan Chu and she had to take a look at it. He seemed to be a director of apany. He should be a rich second generation. Sorry, I dont have a business card. Venus pretended to be sorry, but she actually didnt want to give him her phone number. The man was also very graceful and didnt dwell on it, Miss Chu, are you still used to living here? Im well adapted, so theres no difort. Though she was talking to him, she couldnt stop looking at Kerry and Xuan Chu. At this time, they were already the most shining star. She had to admit that Xuan Chu was really good at socializing. In just ten minutes, he was surrounded by many people, sometimes talking freely, sometimes listening carefully. Besides, he was good-looking and standing next to Kerry didnt make him less attractive. The young man followed her gaze, joking, Your brother is going to be the dream lover of many women. Venus was surprised. See. The man pointed to the corner where there were more females, and sure enough, they were all gazing at Xuan Chu and Kerry. Venus burst intoughter and teased, How do you know theyre not looking at Kerry but my brother? The man was a little surprised that she called Kerry instead of Mr. Ye and he exined, Maybe you havent stayed here for too long. Mr. Ye loves his wife so much. Although his wife went abroad to study, but there was no gossip about him. He never allows any woman toe to him, which is already known to all. So, I think they are looking at your brother. Venus was startled, but she didnt catch the thing he wanted to express. It turned out that thats the public opinion towards Kerry. It turned out that everyone thought that she had gone abroad to study. How could they believe such a stupid lie? Kerry, who was standing in the center of the crowd, saw that Yan Chu looked happy and understood that he was no longer needed here, so he was ready to leave. Sweeping the crowd, he soon found Yan Chu, as well as the man beside her. Kerry came out of the crowd and grabbed a ss of juice and walked over. Seeing Kerrying, he greeted and soon left. What are you guys chatting about? You look really happy. Kerry gave her the juice in his hand. Venus smiled brightly and said, Nothing, just talking. Why do youe here? I came over to keep youpany in case you may feel boring. Thank you then. Venus smiled. Kerry was dazed as he looked into these eyes, for he had never seen such happiness in these eyes, mischievous with joy. What? Venuss panicked as he stared at her, not knowing what this guy was thinking. Kerry somehow felt ached inside. He wanted to keep seeing these eyes, instead of helplessness, despair or deep hatred. Nothing. What do you want to eat? Ill go get some for you. Kerry said in a low voice. No, thank you. Ill do it myself if I want. You dont have to do anything for me. I wont be able to have a quiet night and there must be people watching me everywhere I go. Venus was telling the truth. Right now, there are already many men and women looking over, who were now creating some stories in their minds. In people s opinion, Kerry was cold and arrogant, not close to women, but tonight he was with Xuan Chu and now he was standing with Yan Chu and joking. Naturally people would think a lot. However, none of them could influence Kerry, who only cared about the things and people he cared about. Well, if youre really bored, you can go to the vi and rest. Youre familiar with this ce anyway. I know. You should go to your guests, youre the host tonight. Kerry gazed at her, whose pink lips were glistening seductively in the soft light, making him so badly to take a bite now. Call me if you need anything. I know, please go. If you dont go, Im going to go crazy with their looks. Venus urged him to leave. Kerry smiled helplessly and turned into the crowd. Venus had no intention of talking with these people and walked alone towards theke. She suddenly remembered that it was once such a lively night too, when a man told her by theke that he liked her and wanted to take her with him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Now that she thought about it, this was like something that had happened in herst life. She didnt know if hes doing well or if hes found a girl who liked him and he liked her. He was so warm, and he deserved a better love. The wind blew and the music was keepinging though the wind and Mu Venus keeped looking at her phone. It was already two hours and if they didnt start, it would be over. When she looked at her phone again, she received a message from Xuan Chu, with only one word start. Venus took a deep breath, drinking all the juice in her ss in one gulp, and started to call Kerry. The phone rang three times before getting through, Hello? I have a stomachache, at theke. Venus said with a frown. The smile on Kerry s face didnt change, but there was a tension in his voice, Ill be right there. A minute or twoter, Venus saw him running over, so she even covered her belly andy down on the chair. What happened? Kerry helped her up and saw that she was crying with tears in her eyes. My stomach hurts. She said in aggravation. Chapter 194 This Was My Child (2) Chapter 194 This Was My Child (2) Kerry couldn''t bear to see her cry, "I''ll carry you back in your bed and call Dr. Han." "No." Venus hurriedly pressed his hand and said, "Its just an old symptom, Ill be fine after a while." Chu might be in the vi now, what if he ran into them when Kerry carried her in? "Really?" Kerry still looked worried. Venus took his hand and ced it on her belly, "Its better now. I guess it''s probably because I just drank cold juice. You can help me warm up my stomach." Kerry sat down beside her smoothly, "Can''t you drink cold juice? Why didn''t you say just now?" "I havent been like that for a long time, and I really want to drink some." Venus put her head on his shoulder. The heat from Kerry''s hands continued to warm her up, which made her a little hot. "Don''t do that again, don''t drink if you cant." "Well, I know, would it be a little impolite to call you out like this?" Venus asked cautiously. Kerry breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s fine, I''m also a bit bored, I just happen to apany you here and enjoy a quiet moment. Are you sure you don''t want Dr. Han to take a look?" Venus shook her head, "Theres no need to do that, I know my body." Seeing that she was stubborn, Kerry stopped his words and apanied her to cool off. He preferred to sit here than staying in the noise. On the other side, as soon as Kerry left, Xuan immediately slipped into Ye family. He quickly found the study in the third floor by his acute movements and familiarity toward the room. The door was locked, Xuan took out a small wire and slightly opened it, he rushed into the study and closed the door. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The study was small and dim for the lights were not on. Xuan adapted for a moment before he could barely see theyout of the room. It was impossible to see things in such way, he couldnt even find the switches. So he opened the torch on the phone for he couldnt just turn on the lights. Venus had checked all the shelves and drawers, so Xuan only focused his attention on finding the secret door on the wall. He finally heard something different behind the Chinese painting. He knocked again and convinced himself that there was something behind the wall. But, how could he open it? Chu''s intuition told him that the switch was on the bookshelf, but in which row? It shouldnt be in the middle for it was too easy to be found, so it must be at the top or at the bottom. Thinking this, Xuan picked up all the books on the lowestyer, but nothing was found. Then, when he started to check the highestyer, footsteps were heard from outside. John was inspecting the entire vi, and he found faint light in the study. So he came to check, but the door was open and nobody was in it. He remembered that he had obviously locked the door, could it be that the Young Master came in later? After a round check, John found no one, but the window was opened. He alertly went over to look outside, only to see a brilliantly lighted party not far away. "Why is the window open?" John suspected that someone had sneaked into the study, and immediately closed the windows and door, then he informed Henry, "I suspect that someone has sneaked in, be cautious, and don''t disturb the guests." "Copy that." John stood in the doorway of the study and recalled carefully that he had indeed closed the windows and door of the study in the evening, and now they were both opened, so if it wasn''t the Young Master, then someone must have broken in. Someone was trying to find something in the study. Xuan was relieved with his hands grabbing the window. He jumped a few steps, and disappeared in the darkness. This was not in vain. At least he knew that there was indeed a secret door in the study. Venus could go to find it the next time herself. She could find it for the study was small. ...... Beside theke. Venus seemed to enjoy the date, but actually all she was thinking was Xuan. She didnt know whether he had done his work smoothly. At this time, John came over form distance and shouted, "Young Master." Kerry turned his head to look at John who was hesitated. Kerry understood and patted Venuss hands and said, "I have some things to deal with, just sit here for a while." Venus smiled and nodded her head, but her was actually very nervous. She observed them. Kerry became very serious after hearing Johns words, and he also said something and then John left. Venus clutched her hands tightly with sweats all over her body. When Kerry came over, she hurriedly released her hands and wiped them by her bag. "What happened? Why you look so upset?" Venus still smiled as she asked, but only God knew how nervous she was. "Just a small thing, a burre in." Kerry said simply. "A thief? He must be so foolish toe to Ye''s house. Have you catch him?" "No, I ask John to keep an eye on him, it''s not advisable to make a fuss with so many people here." Hearing this, Venus was relieved. "It''s gettingte, I have to send my guests away, you ......" "I''ll go to the room myself, you don''t have to worry about me." Venus interrupted him immediately. "Well, I''lle to youter." Kerry kissed her on the forehead, and then turned back to send the guests. Only when he was far away did Venus took out her phone and dialed Xuan''s number. "Hello, is everything okay tonight?" Venus asked quietly. "It''s a wonderful night, don''t worry." There was music on the other end of the phone. Knowing it was inappropriate to ask at this point, Venus said, "I''ll contact youter." Then she hung up the phone. He said it was a wonderful night. Did he mean that he had some gains or he was just making an excuse? Venus was confused. ...... After guests had left, Ye family was calm again. Kerry came to the second floor with a bowl of fish soup cooked by Mrs Qin. He walked directly to Venus''s room and when he was about to knock the door, a faint voice came from inside. Kerry didnt want to interrupt her for he knew she was answering the phone. However, he heard she said the word study. Such coincidence was weird. A burr was found in the study tonight, and now she said the word study ...... Kerry focused himself and then Venus''s clearer voice came into his ears. "I don''t find any switches in the study ...... well, I know ...... I will find a chance to go and check ...... " When the phone was hung up, Venus''s voice stopped, and it was until then Kerry found the bowl of soup in his hand was about to spill. He suddenly figured out all the things. Thest time Yan was injured and stayed at home, she requested to go to the study for books. She might intend to look for something. This time, she let him hold a banquet at home only to make opportunity for Xuan to sneak into the study. Although, she pretended to chose a partner for Xuan. She even pretended to have a stomachache to draw his attention ...... He was very furious, he never made traps for Yan although he was not totally sincere. She had yed tricks on him. Was she acting from the first time? In order to get his trust she even slept with him . Thinking about this, Kerry wanted to kicked the door and asked her clearly. However, he forced himself to calm down. There was the sound of water, she must enter the bathroom. What else had she concealed? Kerry didnt want to be deceived again, and he also wanted to be check his assumptions. So he instantly moved to the room. Her phone was put on the bed and the person she had just contacted was exactly Xuan. They really coborated. Kerry clenched his teeth, and when he was about to throw the phone on the bed, his fingers pressed the button, and the phone showed its original screen saver. Kerry''s eyes fell on the photo album, and then he opened it without hesitation. There was only a photo and a video. After looking at the photo clearly, he was shocked to stop breathing. It was his child. Chapter 194 This Was My Child (3) Chapter 194 This Was My Child (3) The words popped up in his mind. The face and blue eyes all proved that the baby was his child. Kerry''s hands were trembling, why did these photos appear in Yans phone? He really wanted to click on the video, but his remaining sanity told him it was not the right time. Taking a deep breath and suppressed his emotion, Kerry used his trembling hands to quickly sent the photo and video to his phone, after the transfer waspleted, he deleted all the records, and then switched the phone to the interface of the phone record. Not daring to stay any longer, Kerry disappeared from the room in the next second and returned to his room. He put the fish soup on the table in a rude manner, and grabbed the phone on the table, then he opened the video that he had just transmitted. The screen shifted a few times and then a stroller appeared with a baby lying in it. That was exactly the baby he saw in the photo. "Daring, smile." A man''s voice came out. Then, Kerry saw the most beautiful and innocent smile in the world ...... Kerrys eyes were moist after watching the video, he kept looking at the video just as what Venus done. Ecstatic, excited, happy, none of these words could describe his current mood. Kerry was anxious, he put that picture on the mirror and constantly swept between them. The baby was identical to him with one blue eye and one purple eye. He believed there would not be another child in the world like this. This baby was his son. God, he was as pretty as an angel. Kerry fixed his eyes on the photo and waspletely moved. He just wanted to caress him and gave him the best thing in the world and let him felt his love. After an ecstasy, Kerry was lying on the bed with a smile, his eyes were full of tenderness. Now, he could assure that Yan was Venus, and that was why she was so excited to see baby clothes in the mall, and didnt care about his idiosyncrasies, and why she disliked Yiyao. All had proved that she was Venus. Undoubtedly, the man in the video forced her to pretend Yan and stole the treasure map form Ye family. That was why she asked Xuan to help her for she had attracted his attention. Kerry got up and was about to ask for the truth, but suddenly stopped as soon as he reached the door. No, he couldn''t question her face to face, Venus would definitely find other excuses as she used to do. What if she flew again? He would not allow that to happen. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This time he should be cautious and be in charge of it. Only in doing so could he save Venus and his child from that strange man. Or perhaps, he could just give the treasure map to Venus, but who could guarantee that man wouldn''t hurt his child? He had too many enemies. For the first time, Kerry regretted. He shouldnt act in an arrogant way in the past. Venus was right, what he done would definitelye back to him. He didnt want his som to suffer so he couldnt take the risk. The best solution was to let Venus continue to looked for the treasure map, and saved his son unintentionally the same time. Kerry opened the door and shouted "Henry" twice, his voice was full of excitement. Henry quickly appeared in his room. Kerry had calmed down, "Go check Xuan''s social circle, and see if there are any of them that have conflicts with me. Besides,investigate Yan''s social circle in Hong Kong in carefully, and her track from Europe back to Hong Kong, be careful and don''t miss any details." Hearing this, Henry was surprised, but he would rather follow than question and then he replied, "Yes, Young Master." "Pay attention, act secretly, and dont expose yourself." Kerry paced back and forth in his room, and suddenly said after recalling todays incident, "And stop investigating today''s matter." "Young Master, so you know the identity of the thief." Henry was surprised to asked him. "I know, it''s Xuan." Kerry didn''t need to conceal the fact in front of his loyal subordinate. Henry was shocked and opened his mouth, how could it be him? "Its veryplicated, you just need to know the result. Do as I say and ask no more, I will tell you the truth in the future." "Yes, Young Master." Henry was unconditionally obedient to Kerry for he knew Kerry had his own consideration. After Henry left, Kerry went round and round in the room. He stared at the fish soup that had cooled down, and took it downstairs. Mrs Qin was not in the kitchen, but the fish soup was still simmering, so Kerry reced a hot bowl and carried it to Venus''s room again. His heat beat fast for he had missed the woman inside so much. However, he couldnt be so excited and let her suspect. After taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and knocked the door. Footsteps came over and the door opened, the woman had just washed her face, which was really pretty with clear eyes. "Kerry? Why dont you sleep?" Venus said deliberately, of course she knew the connotations contained in the words. Half an hour ago, Kerry looked at Yan to express his miss to Venus and now Venus really stood before him. Thus, he stared at her with tenderness. "You eat nothing at night, Mrs Qin cook the fish soup, drink a little to warm your stomach." "Wow, it smells so good." Venus made way for Kerry toe in. Her fragrance rushed into Venus nose and then he felt a sense of impulsion. He said he wouldn''t let her go when he''d confirmed the fact. Tonight, he was full of desire, and he was going to vent crazily. "Drink it quickly, or it''ll get coldter." Kerry gave her the soup bowl and touched her fingertips. He felt as if he had an electric shock. Venus didn''t see his weirdness and drank the fish soup with a gulp. Kerry kissed her as soon as she put the bowl on the table. Then, he pounced over and pulled her on the bed. Venus was speechless, he was in such a hurry. "Wait, go and take a shower ......" Kerry couldnt suppress his desire and replied, "Ive already done that before." "Ah- you, you-" Kerry was very rude for she finally came back after such a long period. She even changed her appearance which made him feel confused. All he wanted to do was to be ruder and punished her. "Kerry, are you crazy?" Venus gasped and asked him. Kerry raised his head with desire in his blue eyes, "Yes, I''m crazy, Im crazy for you." When she was about to think his words, Kerry became ruder. This night ...... Finally, Venus couldn''t stand and became unconscious. After Kerry was relieved, he stared at Venus quietly. Venus, why is your face appear like that? Although it looks pretty as well, I like the previous one, which is cute and unassuming. Kerry though in his mind. Chapter 195 Got drunk, she was going to be exposed (1) Chapter 195 Got drunk, she was going to be exposed (1) This night, Kerry Ye had a sound sleep. The things he suspected finally had a result, and his soul seemed to have a ce to rest. In the morning, Venus Mu woke up and tried to turn over, but she found herself being held tightly in the arms of the person behind her. She just moves a little bit, while Kerry pressed her back into his arms. Venus was helpless and turned over to look at him. To be honest, this man was simply like a child when he was asleep, handsome features, long eyshes. If he didnt open his eyes I know youre awake, dont pretend to be asleep. Venus said in a dry voice. Kerry didnt open his eyes,nguidly embracing her into his arms, whose voice was low and seductive, Sleep for a little longer. Venus physically didnt resist his contact, but inside she was still very difficult to ept this. She then raised her hand to push him away, Youll bete. It is almost eight oclock. Kerry murmured in her ear, Dont worry. Im the boss, my sry is still there even if Imte for work. But I have to go back. If I dont go back, Xuan Chu will be angry. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry finally opened his eyes and let her go, feeling a little upset, Youre no longer a teenager girl. And you still have to listen to him? Hes my brother, anyway. Yan Chu, live with me, OK? Kerry said seriously. He thought that Venus and Xuan Chu were living next door, what if Xuan Chu had any thoughts about her? Theres another reason, though Kerry didnt want to admit it. Venus herself had a hatred for him and Xuan Chu was a good man, and if this continued, hes afraid that Venus would fall in love with him. So, he would make her fall in love with him and stay away from Xuan Chu while she was still pretending to be Yan Chu. Venus was stunned. She was worried about finding an excuse toe to Ye family, but now the opportunity came to her door? Ihavent thought about it yet. Venus didnt dare to look him in the eye for fear he would notice the excitement in her eyes. Then think about it. I wont rush you. Kerry used his fingers to slowly smooth her long hair, with the tenderness in his eyes. Venus nestled in his arms, asking with tentatively, Why do you suddenly want me to live in your house? Because, Kerry sighed, I find that I like the feeling of seeing you every day when I open my eyes. Venus rolled her eyes, but she didnt want to see Kerry as soon as she opened her eyes. Arent you afraid that if your wife finds out what youre doing, shell be angry? Royalty really had nothing to do with men. Once he saw a beauty, hed totally forget his wife. Kerry almostughed when he sensed her anger in her tone. She still cared about him, caring that he might love another woman. Its okay, Ill exin to her then. Kerry said, looking at the top of her hair. He hoped she wouldnt push him away then. Venus gritted her teeth, exin? Whats the point of exining when he already slept with her? Could you please give me the answer as soon as possible? Kerry lifted her chin and looked straight into her. Ifeel its too strange to just live in your house like this. Venus was still excusing herself, though she was tempted to say yes now. I like you and you like me, whats wrong with living in my house? Youve said before that you dont like to stay in hotels. Youre going to stay here for a long time and you cant stay in a hotel all the time. If you stay over, Xuan Chu can go live in your apartment, wouldnt that be the best way? I know youre right, but Venus still looked like she was hesitating. If you dont want to say it to Xuan Chu, I can inform him. If Kerry couldnt make her stay here, his world would copse. Venus looked up at him, Dont go, Ill go and tell him myself. Then that means you agree? Kerry asked with delight. Why are you so happy? I havent even asked him yet, and if he doesnt agree The rest of her words hadnt been said, for Kerry suddenly kissed her. Now he didnt want to hear her say that name, as if thats the one she valued. Originally it was just a good morning kiss, but once kissed, Kerry couldnt control himself, plus its in the morning, both of them were naked again Kerry pressed her down and began his morning exercise. Kerry then sent Venus back to the hotel, before driving to Yehuang Group. Xuan Chu was of course working at the moment. Venus was tired, wanting to do nothing but sleep. Until evening, when Xuan Chu returned and knocked on her door, Venus crawled out of bed. How does it feel? Serve him with your body? For some reason, Xuan Chu wanted to make fun of her when he saw herzy appearance. Venus didnt mind though, for she had heard much more terrible ones than before. Ruffling her hair, she said with a yawn, Im d I still beauty, otherwise how can I approach him? Besides, he is my husband and its called equivocation. How can you call serve? But youre Yan Chu now, what if he really falls in love with that face, and you walk awayter? What about my sister? Hey! Thats none of my business. By the way, Ill inform you of something, Ill be staying at Ye family tomorrow. Xuan Chu was startled for a few seconds, Seriously? lying on the couch, she stared at the ceiling, What? Well, I really wish I can find that damn map tomorrow to get my son back and go far away and never get involved with this shitty thing again. It was the first time Xuan Chu had heard her talk about her child. It was a bit odd that she was so young and yet she already had a child. What about your mask? Arent you afraid hell find out? She frowned, Its a real problem, but I have no choice, so Ill go in and find what I want and find an excuse to move out. No venture, no gain, right? Xuan Chu shrugged, Then well, good luck. Thanks a lot. Oh, I forgot to say, that apartment I stayed in a while ago is vacant now, so you can stay there. You will get bored after a long time in a hotel. He nodded, looking at her lying there softly, like an obedient kitten, unlike her sister. You havent eaten yet, right? Lets go to have something to eat. Venus was weak and didnt want to move, but she was hungry, so she had to get up, You go out first, Ill change my clothes. Okay, Ill wait for you outside. Casually putting on a t-shirt, a short skirt and a pair of canvas shoes, she picked up her bag and went out. Where are you going to eat? Venus asked as she fastened her seat belt. Xuan Chuughed, Dont you think I should ask you this? Youre born here, aright? Venus thought about it and said, You like spicy food, then how about Sichuan hotpot? Im sure youll love it. All right, Xuan Chu started the car. The night fell, and the road was crowded with traffic, and it took more than half an hour of stop-and-go driving to get there. Venus got out of the car and waited in front of the restaurant, while Xuan Chu went to park the car. Hey, isnt thisMiss Chu? When Mu Venus heard this familiar voice, she frowned. The city was so big, but why could she run into this fucking guy? Turning around, she saw Hao Nangong was hugging a beautiful woman, happily. Venus recalled thest time she was almost raped by two thugs. Except for Xinyou Qiao, it must have something to do with him. She nodded coldly at him and didnt say anything. Dont you remember me? Thest time we met in front of the hotel when Kerry sent you back Why are you here alone, wheres Kerry? Hao looked around curiously and didnt find that annoying man. Venus still didnt say anything, for she had no good feelings for him at all. But Hao didnt want to let her go,ughing and teasing, Did Kerry dump you so quickly? Well, I told you, that man is cold-blooded, he wont cherish any girl at all. Hao had looked into Yan Chu s background the first time he met her. He just thought she was just a pretty-looking daughter of a rich family, but he didnt expect her to be that rich. Miss Chu, if you dont mind, how about eating with me? Venus snorted, Sorry, I dont eat with strangers. Strangers will be familiar one day. You can know something about me through one meal, right? Sorry, I dont want to know anything about you. Venus was rude. Chapter 195 Got drunk, she was going to be exposed (2) Chapter 195 Got drunk, she was going to be exposed (2) Hao Nangong wasnt angry and pretended to be aggrieved, saying, Miss Chu, it seems that I never offend you, right? So, why are you so hostile towards me? Offend? More than that. I see youre upset. Venus Mu said straightforwardly. Hao was startled, then heughed and waited until he had had enough before saying, Miss Chu, is this your way of talking to others? Right, so dont waste your time on me. Hao sighed helplessly, It seems that Kerry has said a lot of bad things about me to you, causing you to have a deep misunderstanding about me, Hao said and took out a business card from his money clip and handed it to Venus, If Miss Chu have any trouble, you cane to me and Ill try my best to help you. No, thanks. Venus stood without moving, and also didnt take his business card. Hao awkwardly shook the business card, and put it back. When he was about to speak, Xuan Chu came over. Seeing Hao, he thought it was just a dude who hade to ost her, so he ignored him and said to Venus, Its too hard to park here. Lets go, Im starving. Venusughed and followed him to the hotpot restaurant. Miss Chu is good at picking man. This gentleman looks much more reliable than Kerry. Hao said behind them. Venus finally couldnt hold her anger back, and she stopped. Yan, you guys know each other? Xuan Chu stopped. He was walking behind Venus, so when Hao said this, he happened to pass by Hao. Venus turned around, with a smile on her face, I dont know him. Brother, hurry up, Im also hungry. Hearing her call him brother, Hao was too awkward to stopughing. Xuan Chu very politely nodded at Hao. MKpany needed to develop in this city, so he didnt want to have too many enemies. Hao also greeted at him with embarrassment. He thought the two When he looked into Yan Chu, he knew she had a brother and he even took a look at a picture of him. He med himself for being too careless. Venus and Xuan Chu went upstairs, choosing a quiet corner and ordering a Yuanyang pot (This means two vors). May I ask if you want it slight spicy or medium spicy? The waiter asked. Extra spicy, please. Xuan Chu answered. The waiter suggested, Sir, our extra spicy is very very spicy. Thats what I want. Okay. The waiter then gave them the menus and gave Xuan Chu a nce before leaving. Probably it was the first time to see such a handsome man, who loved spicy food. The two ordered some vegetables and meat. Xuan Chu asked her, Who was that man just now? Hao Nangong. Xuan Chu searched in his brain, Nangong family? Venus snorted, Is there another Nangong family in A City? You seem to dislike him, a lot. Xuan Chu found a word that were quite implicit. Oh, its a long story. He does have something to do with my sufferings. But if Hao hadnt found her scummy boyfriend to buy her virginity, or conspired with Xinyou to hide the truth, then Kerry wouldnt have hated her so much. Hao was the first person who pushed her into hell. Xuan Chu trembled as he looked at the hatred in her eyes, for he had never seen any woman with such a look in her eyes. What? Frightened? Venus smiled and the hatred in her eyes suddenly disappeared, which was reced with indifference. No, I was just thinking that since Nangong family has such a status in this city, Kerry didnt invite them yesterday. I think there is a grudge between the two. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Of course, Hao stole Kerry s wife, me. And he lost me, when I was still pregnant. I think no one can forgive Hao if this happened to him. Venus said in a ridiculing tone, as if this had nothing to do with her. Wow! Xuan Chu was shocked, No wonder you hate Hao so much and you dont even want to see him. Alright, alright. Lets not talk about that bastard. Take care of my bag, Im going to go to the restroom. OK. As soon as Venus left, the phone ced on the table rang, but Xuan Chu didnt care. However, he kept calling in. Xuan Chu looked towards the restroom, but she didnte out. He reached out to get the phone. It was from Kerry. Answer it or not? Forget it. It was her privacy. He was about to put it back, but not knowing why, he took the phone back and answered it. Why did you just answer the phone? What are you doing? Kerry maic voice came. Xuan Chus lips curled up and said with a smile, Mr. Ye, this is Xuan Chu. Kerry was stunned, and after a few seconds, he asked, Wheres she? She went to the restroom. Im her brother, so why cant I answer the phone? Xuan Chu said this deliberately. Kerry didnt know what to say, Where are you? Yan told me about you letting her stay at your house. Xuan Chu stopped for two seconds, To be honest, I dont agree. Your opinion doesnt matter. Kerry said indifferently. Oh? Really? Xuan Chus slender fingers tapped on the table, Are you sure my opinion doesnt matter? Kerry seemed to take a deep breath, Okay, Xuan Chu, what do you want? Im his brother, of course I want her to be happy and joyful. Xuan Chu said, noticing Venus walking over. He pointed at her phone, and Venus realized that it was hers. Why was he answering her phone? Venus was a little unhappy, but she then realized that she didnt have any secret, except for the past. And the one who could call her now was none other than Kerry. As expected, Xuan Chu showed her the screen, only to see Kerry on it. Venus didnt want to answer, indicating Xuan Chu to continue. Kerry said, Xuan Chu, I know what youre worried about, but it will never happen. I hope so. Yan has grown up and has her own thoughts and opinions, so I cant control her anymore, but I dont want to see anyone else hurt her. Mr. Ye, I dont want you to be this person. After all, we still have to work together. Kerry was about to piss off. He clearly knew that Yan Chu was Venus, but he still pretended to be her brother, yet he couldnt speak it out. Of course, I wont hurt her. Kerry gritted teeth. Thats good. Venus was drinking water as if she didnt care about the call. Xuan Chu said to Kerry, Mr. Ye, goodbye. Wait, where are you? Xuan Chu hadnt told him exactly where they were. Oh, were eating, Yan said that the hotpot is good. Kerry suddenly remembered that Xuan Chu was a pepperholic, but Venus didnt eat spicy food. Obviously, Venus was make do with Xuan Chus taste. He wanted to ask where they were eating, but he was afraid that if he knew, he couldnt help but go there, so he asked, Wheres Yan Chu? Looking at her, who was still drinking water, he said calmly, No. When she gets back, please let her call me back. Ok. Bye. Hanging up the phone, he passed it to Venus, You dont want to answer his call? Venus pursed her lips, I dont want to. What can I say? Xuan Chu then said, Sorry, I didnt mean to answer your phone and I answer it because of it was from Kerry. At least, as your brother, I should show my anger and dissatisfaction. Chapter 196 Seeing Her Face at Last (1) Chapter 196 Seeing Her Face at Last (1) Kerry kept silently there. He actually wanted to stay, but Xuan Chu wouldnt allow him to do so. "Let''s go, Mr. Ye." said Xuan who bowed to him as a sign to let him leave. Kerry nodded and said reluctantly to Venus, "Have a good rest, and I''ll call you tomorrow." "OK, goodbye." Venus replied with a smile. When the two men walked out of the room and closed the door, Venus ran into the bathroom. Her jaw was wrinkled and the skin on it got hurt. Without the reminding of Xuan, she could have really suffered in the next day. She felt tired off the daily making-up process, which was like that you had to wear a mask everyday. The next day when he saw Venus, Xuan looked at Venus with a mysterious smile, as if he had known her secrets clearly. Venus put down her chopsticks and asked him,"What the hell are you smiling for?" Xuan''s smile wasrger and replied, "A good girl and bad singer!" Venus''s face instantly turned red, she was a little embarrassed about the joking tone of Xuan and replied, "Alright, man, there is no such thing as a perfect person, a pretty girl have no need to be a good singer, and I dont have the dream to be a singer." An awkward answer as it was, it did amuse Xuan a lot. "I have a question here," Venus lowered her voice and asked, "I will go to Ye''s house in the afternoon. What ces should I look for in my study? I have no experience in a searching job. " Xuan turned a serious look and replied, "Bookshelves in it, and every book on the bookshelves." "But you know, I have read every book in the study and there is nothing special in these books."Said Venus. "Then maybe it is not in the book, it may be hided at the bottom or top of the book. And You have also to look carefully to see whether there is something different in these bookshelves. In addition to the bookshelves, the furnishings, porcin bottles, pen holders and other tools should be carefully checked." Said Xuan. Venus seemed aware about Xuans requirement and said, "Alright, if I cant still get what we want, I will give you a secret video call so that you can direct me to do so, OK?" Good idea! In Yehuang Group, Kerry was checking the progress of the amusement park project and all its information. As he found something wrong in the project, he picked up the phone and wanted to call Venus. At the point when he dialed the number, he paused and something caught him in his mind: Why Venus took Shixuan as her decision maker every time when she had conferences in A city? Actually, Kerry knew well the fact that the girl she loved was not Venus, but Yan Chu, who disguised herself as the appearance of Venus. And why she took Shixuan as her decision maker was because she had no such right at all in her family. She was no more than a tool of her family which wanted to earn more profits by any means. And thats why she would enjoy the good rtion with Xuan. God damn it! Kerry sighed and dialed Xuan''s phone. "Hello, Mr. Chu. Ive found something wrong with the report. Shall we have an interview or a video conference?" On hearing this, Xuan stopped what he was doing and rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Something wrong again? Which one? I can check it with the information I have. " "Take a good look, the actual construction of the base of the roller coaster is different from the data on the drawings."Said Karry. "Let me see," Xuan quickly moved the mouse to find the ce where Kerry said. After a careful look for a while when he found the problem, Xuan replied, "Yes, 0.2 meters wider than that on the drawing." "Yes, and the length should berger." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "These careless guys should be on me,"ined Xuan. Venus just came over and said in a good tone, "My good brother, what do you want to have at noon? I''ll take it for you. "Whatever."Said Xuan, whose eyes were fixed at theputer screen. "OK, hark-working man." Kerry was so envious about the intimate conversation between Venus and Xuan. Venus was his wife, how could she enjoy a close rtion with Xuan? After the conversation with Xuan, Kerry gave Venus a call and asked, "Where are you, mydy?" "It''s almost time for dinner. I''ll go somewhere for the lunch. " replied Venus. "Would you like to have a lunch in mypany?" "No way, I don''t want to be surrounded by your employees." Kerry was still a little skeptical about his rtion with Venus, so he said, "Sorry, I''m too busy at noon to apany you. But I miss you so much, can you share a lunch with me this noon?" Venus giggled and replied, "Kerry, we''ll meet in the evening. I won''t be there at noon. I are going have something to eat for Xuan." "Ah..." Kerry sighed and said, "it seems that my status in your heart is far lower than that of your brother." "Of course. Xuan is my brother, but you are only a man who I have acquainted for months, Wellman, I am joking, I have to go, see you soon. "Wait, I''ll pick you to our vi up after work."Said Kerry. "I see. Call me after work." Kerry sat in a chair in a daze after the call. He wondered what should he do to make their rtion closer. All in all, the evening came and Kerry was after his work. He came downstairs and dialed Venuss number as quick as he could. "Hello? Where are you? "Asked Kerry. "I''m packing up at the hotel. Come here." Replied Venus. "Wait a moment and I''ll help you to carry the luggage." "I can do it by myself, there are just a few clothes. " Said Venus, who had prepared herself well and would left the hotel when Xuan was about to check out. As for Kerry, he was busy in choosing a cake for his girlfriend. Venus was crazy about sweet food, but he didnt know which one was better for her, so he asked the salesman to take a bag of the five most delicate ones. "Yes, just a moment, please." Replied the salesman, who looked surprised about the straightforward consumer. When he arrived at the hotel, he found that Venus was waiting in there front of the hotel with a small suitcase at her feet. Kerry gets out of the car and said, "My girl, you dont need to bother yourself to do so, I will do everything for you. " Then he helped her to put the suitcase into the trunk of the car. "Wow, do you buy me the cake?" asked Venus with a surprised smile. "Sorry, I don''t know which one you favor , so I choose at my will." Replied Kerry with a gentle expression on his face. A young girl like Venus was really crazy about little gift from his boyfriend. She opened the bag happily and said, "I like it all, thanks so much." She looked really satisfied when she took a little bite of the cakes therein. "If you like, I''ll buy it for you every day."Said Kerry, who was a little nervous about the praise of his new girlfriend. "No way, I guess I will gain weight again." Said Venus, who, however, was engaged in enjoying the delicious cakes. Chapter 196 Seeing Her Face at Last (2) Chapter 196 Seeing Her Face at Last (2) Kerry wiped off the bits of cream on the corner of her mouth with his finger and put the finger into his own mouth. It tasted really good for Kerry. Then he replied, "It doesn''t matter, mydy, gaining weight will make you look more sexy." Venus felt a little shy when Kerrys fingers touched her face. Then she said in a cute tone, "I don''t want to gain weight. When I be a fatty, you will turn a cold shoulder to me, I should restrain myself, or I will be restrained by man." Nonsense! replied Kerry, who patted lightly on her head asfort, I will love you no matter how you be! Venus stammered and said, "Alright, it is a online saying." Then she was turned back to the delicious cakes. Both John the butler and Mrs Qin were very happy about Venuss(Yan Chu)visit. They clearly realize that Kerry was cheered up by her presence. And the big house now was full of happy talks and laughters. "My hostess, try the chicken soup, I have spent a day on it. I have add a lot of nourishing Chinese herbs in it, I hope you love it." Said Mrs Qin gently, then she put a bowl of soup in front of her. Venus was really moved about her good will so she took the bowl and had a sip of it. There was a strong fragrance of Chinese herbal medicine in the soup, but it didnt taste bitter at all. "I like it so much. Thank you for your efforts, Mrs Qin." "My pleasure, my hostess." Said Mrs Qin, who seemed delighted about the praise from Venus. During the meal, Venus stared at Kerry and said, "Kerry, although now I live in your house, I have to make three rules for you to obey." Kerry put down his chopsticks and said with a hollow smile, "Go ahead." " No, I need you to promise me now that you will follow them, or I''ll go at once." Said Venus with a serious expression. "Well, I promise you." Replied Kerry. He did enjoy herpanion, and he didnt care about any rule from he at all. Perhaps amazed by Kerrys obedience, Venus hesitated for a while and said with a dominant tone, "First, I have the right to leave this house at my will, and you can''t stop me to do so. Second, you should make sure that no one will know my living here, except you and your servants. Third, I I don''t share a room with you, I should have my own one. " "I promise you I will follow the two of them, but I am afraid I cant agree with you on the third one." said Kerry, who gazed at her with a mysterious smile, "you know I am your husband!" "Then you should show respect to the decision of your wife!" Replied Venus. In fact, she was afraid that her true identity would be revealed when they slept together. Kerry had no way but to agree with her, "OK, I will follow the three rules." In fact, he didnt care the three rules at all, for he had plenty of ways to do what he wanted. He had enjoy a good moment with his sweetheart this night. After that when Venus was so tired and felt into sleep, he went out of the room and thought over about theplicated rtion between him and the family Chu. He knew the girl in the room was not Yan, she must be Venus undoubtedly. However, when she found her identity was exposed, she might reject any intimate meet with Kerry. As for Kerry, he found it hard to have a good investigation of her since she was backed by a really powerful background. Perhaps all he could do was to wait and enjoy the good moment with her. However, Kerrys n became a failure next evening when he was about to get into her room. "I''m going to sleep alone tonight."Said Venus, who pushed Kerry out and shut the door. "What''s the matter?" asked Kerry. Venuss changed attitude surprised him for he never expected she would take so seriously the rules she set on him. Venus angrily stared at him and said, "You make me really tiredst night, I dont feel good all day today, and now I want to have a good sleep of my own." "Alright, then let me in, we won''t do anything special tonight. I promise you."Said Kerry. "Ha ha, I cant trust you at all. Don''t disturb me, I''m going to sleep." Replied Venus. "Alright, mydy, then can you kiss me good night?" asked Kerry. "No way! I wont kiss you. "Then I won''t leave." Said Kerry. He preferred to be yboy this night, and he should get the kiss from hisdy. Jesus! I have taken you as a gentleman, but I think I am wrong. "Said Venus, who was even drove mad by Kerrys boring requirements. "A gentleman also needs love from his wife." Venus gave in and opened the door, then she raised her face and narrows her eyes toward Kerry as if she would enjoy the kiss with him. In fact, all she wanted now was to let him go and have a good sleep of her own. Staring at her beautiful face, Kerrys eyes were full of tenderness. After a long and gentle kiss, he licked his lips as if the fragrance of her was still on his lips. Finally, he left the room as promised. However, he couldnt sleep at all. Venus was in the room close to him, he could not resist the temptation at all. Go for a secret visit, even take a look of her only was OK. Kerry thought aloud and obey the tempting voice in his mind. With his magic arts, he showed up in Venuss room within a blink. Venus curved herself on the bed and was in a tight sleep. Kerry could see nothing but her back because the sleeping posture. Then he turned around and came close to her. He now could feel the her beautiful face with his hands. The skin of her face felt warm and soft, however, Kerry found something wrong when he was measuring the profile of her face. At the point when he turned on the light, Kerry was really amazed to found that the girl on the bed was not Yan Chu. Jesus! His spection was correct, she was Venus! Then he turned off the light to ensure Venus was in her tight sleep. She must have some special tools to disguise her appearance. After a good search, he got a thin mask in the bathroom. That testified why Venus could turned a different appearance in the daytime. And that was why she shut him out of her room, she was afraid her identity would be revealed. Jesus! She was Venus! Kerry could not believe that she was his real wife! Honey, I cant believe you are still alive, thats really a piece of good news for me. I will be with you no matter what happen to us since now. In the next morning, Kerry got up early and prepared himself for running outside. Good to see you, John. Greeted Kerry in a delighted tone. My young host, what are you going to do? asked John the Butler. He wondered why Kerry got up so early. I am so excited, I have prepared myself for exercising.Replied Kerry. Thats really good.Said John. John knew his young host well, it was Venuss presence that cheered him up. Before Kerry left the house, he said to the old servant, John, take easy these days when Chu(Venus) lives here, she should have her freedom and no one can stop her, OK? My young host, but said John, who paused with a hesitation. Did Kerry mean that Chu became his new hostess? He was confused about Kerry words since he didnt know Chu was disguised by Venus, his real hostess. All in all, John still felt grateful for Chu since she had help his host out of disappointment. Would Kerry marry a woman again? That was nonsense for Kerry since Chu(Venus) was his real wife. To ensure his servant, Kerry said, Do what I told you, you will know what I mean one day! When Kerry was back, Venus caught the sight of him and felt a little curious that how Kerry, a real engaged businessman, maintained his health in the old time, as his wife, she had never saw him take exercises. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. During the breakfast, Venus gave him a cold nce and asked, It seems that you are in a good mood. Thanks to your rejectionst night, mydy, Ive save my energy for an exercise this morning, and I feel really good about that. Whispered Kerry jokingly. You look so awesome like asaid Venus, who retreated when Kerry moved closer to her. His strong figure and energetic spirit was attractive. Like a what?Asked Kerry. Like a gigolo.Replied Venus in a joking tone. Thats a good joke, mydy. Kerry held her shoulders and said, Will you go to yourpany today? I think you can stay home because you brother will go to the construction site with me, and that is not a good ce for ady. really? But he doesnt inform me of this. asked Venus. I got his notice when I was exercising. Perhaps he will tell you so after the breakfast. Replied Kerry. Then he pour her a cup of milk and said, Mydy, stay home, and the guys in your family will ensure the business cooperation between us works well. Then he fed her with a spoon of well-cooked porridge. To her surprise, it seemed that Kerry didnt show any doubt against her, and he took her so considerately as if she was his real wife. But all in all, she could finish her searching job in Yes house. At this point, her phone rang and it was Xuan. My sister, I will go to the construction site with Kerry, I hope you can stay at ourpany, OK?Said Xuan. Id love to, my brother, but I cant, I am not feeling good today, I am have my period these days.Replied Venus. Alright, take good care of yourself, my sister, give me a call whenever you need my help.Said Xuan. Everything went well as nned, Venus was sure that she wouldplete her searching n and get what her family wants. Chapter 197 Forever with the one he loves (1) Chapter 197 Forever with the one he loves (1) Seeing her happy, Kerry Ye rejoiced, "How about we go fishing in weekend?" "Go fishing at sea?" "Well, I bought a yacht a few years ago and consigned it at the dock. I haven''t used it in a long time. Let''s go check it out this weekend if the weather''s nice." "Sure." Venus agreed. Anyway, her main task now was to find the treasure map and deceived his feelings. After he fell deeply in love with her, she would take the treasure map and fly away with it, making him regret it. After Kerry left for work, Venus wandered around downstairs a few times to see if someone was paying attention and then she went straight to the study room on the third floor. However, the door was locked. Venus was confused. It was so hard to get this opportunity but the door was locked. No. She couldn''t just give up. Turning down the stairs, John the Butler was in the garden, pruning the side branches. He saw Venus coming, said hello to her and went on with his business. He was still thinking about what Kerry said in the morning, was master really going to abandon Venus and the baby? Or did the young master get some news that Venus had an ident? "John, why does the door of the study room lock?" She asked cautiously, "I want to go in and look for a book." John the Butler recovered from his doubts. He put down hisrge scissors and said, "There was a burr in the house two days ago so I locked the study door. Miss Chu, please wait a moment and I''ll get the key for you." Venus followed him over to the vi. She thought to herself that it was actually so easy to get the key? After waiting for a moment at the head of the stairs, John the Butler brought over a key. "Miss Chu, this is the key of the study room. Just give it back to me when you''re done with it." "Thank you, John." Venus took the key and went upstairs. She took two steps up the stairs, stopped and turned back to ask John the Butler, "John, are you so reassured to give me the key?" John the Butler smiled gently, "What''s so reassuring about that? Master has told us that you can do whatever you want in the vi and we need to respect you as much as we respect him." Her eyelids jumped a few times. Kerry was so nice to her? Forget about it. She''d better do what needed to be done first. Opening the door and entering the study, Venus followed Xuan Chu''s words and really knocked out a different sound on the wall behind a pair ofndscape paintings. She was so excited and began to turn over anything she could. She picked up an antique cdon vase and rotated it a little bit. Nothing happened. She poured out all the pens in the padauk pen container, even tried every pencil, and they all worked. Xuan said he checked the bottom shelf and there was no problem, so could there be a problem with the highest shelf? Just likest time, Venus pulled her chair over and touched underneath each book she picked up to see if there was anything odd about it. "The World History, what kind of book is he even reading," She muttered as she picked up the thick book and reached in with her hand to touch the shelf. What was this? She cleared the tops of the shelves of books. Venus stood on tiptoe to see a pattern the size of a fingernail carved into the smooth bookshelf. If she hadn''t had the purpose to look for it, she would have taken it for the mostmon pattern. She tried to press it gently, and heard a clicking sound behind thendscape painting. Venus looked down and saw that a small wooden box was pushed out. Venus immediately jumped down from the chair. She was shocked and wondered if the treasure map was in there. Gosh, she had finally found it. Venus took the little wooden box in her hands and looked at it from front to back but she didn''t know how to open it. Because the little wooden box was a single piece and there was no lock at all. There was only what looked like a maic piece on the lid. She shook the little wooden box and there was a noise so there was indeed something inside. What could she do about this? After thinking for a moment, Venus took out her phone and took a picture. She didn''t dare to send it to Xuan rashly for fear that Kerry might see it beside Xuan, so she sent a few words first. She sent was it convenient to talk? After sending it out, Venus began to wait anxiously. She was really too excited. Once she was sure that this was the treasure map, she would be able to see her child and leave Kerry forever. Two minutester, Xuan sent a message. He said he was convenient and what was wrong? Venus immediately sent over the photo she just took, and attached a line: found the mechanism. Inside there was this small box but there was no lock. Kerry and Xuan were inspecting the construction site. After receiving her message, Xuan walked away from Kerry for a few meters. He carefully looked at the photo of the small wooden box, thought for a moment and sent the message that this should be a fingerprint lock so it could not be opened without the fingerprint. Venus was speechless. Fingerprint lock meant the she needed Kerrys fingerprints. It was too hard. She jolted the wooden box in her hand, and Venus continued to text and asked if she could use a saw to open it. Xuan''s mouth twitched when he saw those words. And he thought that this woman was too violent. He replied that a cleverly designed box would pre-empt these external injuries. In case there was mercury or some other chemical in the sandwich, you would only destroy the thing faster. Venus slumped in chair with ament. She wanted to break the little wooden box. It felt like a man in the water who saw a life preserver, but he couldn''t get hold of it. Kerry saw theplicated expression on Xuan''s face with his remaining light. He seemed to have discovered some secret and smiled wryly. What should we do then? Venus continued to send messages. He replied that we should not do anything rash yet and wait for me to consult an authority on the subject and see if there was a way to lock it without fingerprints. That was the only way. Venus saw the small wooden box again and again. She also put her thumb on the maic film, only to hear the two soft sounds of "drip". But the little wooden box didn''t open. She put it back in ce. Venus pressed the button and the small wooden box was once again hidden behind thendscape painting. The wall looked intact with not even a crack in it. Although she was a little disappointed, finding the mechanism and the small wooden box today was already a major discovery. It was worth congratting. Thinking that, Venus felt much better. The worst-case scenario was to just give them the little wooden box in the end and let them find a way to open it. On the construction site. Kerry seemed to say, "Is there anything important? We can finish early." "My friend has some personal matters to consult me. She''s done asking." Xuan''s face was calm, and he couldn''t see any signs of trouble. Kerry, however, had a shallow smile curved at the corner of his mouth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After a busy day at work, Kerry returned home. Venus stayed in her room and drew pictures. It had been a long time since she had a drawing. And today she was in a good mood and she had a lot of ideas so she designed for three dresses. Kerry asked John the Butler where was she. He didn''t disturb her but went back to the study room first. When he saw the subtle changes in the study room, Kerry smiled. Venus should nevermit a crime in the future or she would definitely be the first to be caught. First of all, the cdon vase had been moved three centimeters, and her fingerprints were all over the bottle. And the pen container, it was his habit to keep all the nibs facing down, but now, most of them were facing up, so it seemed that they were just put in there casually. And thisndscape painting hanging on the wall was all nted. Didn''t she know to straighten it when she left? He shook his head in frustration. He reached out and pressed the mechanism and he found out that the small wooden box was still there. Then, Kerry sat on the chair and turned on theputer, brought up several pinhole cameras installed in the study, and watched the whole process of Venus''s entry into the study room. It seemed that his guess today was not wrong. The person Xuan had frequently texted in the morning was Venus, and they should be discussing how to open this small wooden box. He thought that why couldn''t Venus juste and ask him? If she asked him, he would tell her and open it for her. Ever since that night Xuan sneaked into the study, the next day Kerry had asked John the Butler to install a camera in the study room. He didn''t expect that the camera would be used so soon. During the evening meal, Venus kept staring at Kerry''s hands. She silently wondered in her mind which finger he would use as a fingerprint lock. Chopping it off was out of the question. She thought that should she get him drunk one night? And then try one by one? But she was a terrible drinker. He wasn''t drunk yet and she alreadyy on the table drunk. Chapter 197 Forever with the one he loves (2) Chapter 197 Forever with the one he loves (2) What are you staring at my hands for? Do you like them? Kerry asked deliberately. Venus smiled awkwardly and gave a nonsense reason, I read the entertainment news today, and theres a male star with beautiful hands, and I think your hands are pretty too. Really? Kerry raised his hand and have a look at them, Thank you. Sure. Venusughed and lowered her head to continue thinking. Actually, the second method just now was not bad, although she couldnt drink more than him, she could drug him, It wasnt the first time she had drugged him anyway. It was feasible. She nned to discuss it with Xuan Chu tonight. Maybe he could give her some drugs. Kerry knew it clearly that she was looking for a way to frame him, but he couldnt do anything but to face it. But its fun to watch her y tricks like that. Luckily, he found out that she was Venus, otherwise he would have been cheated by a woman again. He had suffered too much from Xinyou Qiao in the past, and now he couldnt be foolish again. Kerry, which finger of yours do you like better? Venus still didnt give up. The middle one. Kerry said without thinking. Why? Kerry said, Because its the longest. Venus didnt react for a moment, but looking at his wry smile, she suddenly realized what he was talking about, whose face immediately turned red. She then tossed an apple to him, Hey, screw you. Kerry caught the apple,ughing, Youre just asking and Im just answering your question. What? Venus red at him with tenderness in her eyes, For example, which finger would you use if your phone was a lock screen and which finger would you use if your room was a fingerprint lock, but what are you talking about? Oh, thats right. You should have told me earlier. Kerry then said, My thumb. Venus was a little happy to get the answer and continued eating. Why do you ask this? Kerry asked. Nothing, I just want to know more about you. Of course, in case youre flirting with some girls on the phone, Ill know how to unlock it. Kerry was happy to hear this, Dont worry, Im not interested in other girls for the time being. Saying so, Kerry pushed the phone in front of her, In addition to the fingerprint, the password of the phone is 0428. Venus asked, Why 0428? This, is our wedding date. Kerry observed her, but she seemed to forget this. Venus froze. She just felt that these numbers were familiar. It was the password box which their marriage certificate was put inside. Kerry really liked to use all kinds of boxes with passwords. The number was not enough, but also fingerprints. How many secrets was he afraid of others to know? Seeing her dazed, he interrupted her and said, What, dont want to check it? Im actually quite looking forward to you checking my call records and my chatting apps. Venus disgustedly pushed his phone over, Im not bothering to check. Were all adults and trusting each other is the most important. If one day you really like another woman, I guess I wont be interested in you, and then well say goodbye. Kerry answered seriously, That day wonte. Venus shrugged, I hope so. She didnt believe his words, for he hooked up with Xinyou when he got married, and then taking Yan Chu home after the wedding. He had no loyalty towards marriage. Maybe he would treat Yan Chu nicely, who was a beaty not easy to meet. Kerry was helpless. No matter what he said, she wouldnt believe it. He was desperately to take off her mask and told her that what he was saying were true. In the evening, Venus called Xuan Chu, asking for his advice. After listening to her seemingly foolish but practical solution, Xuan Chu promised her, Come to the office tomorrow and Ill give it to you. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Venusy on her back on the bed, who was about to be overwhelmed by joy. Baby, wait for mommy. Ille to you soon. Venus gently kissed her son on the phone screen, then pressed the phone to her chest and began to n when it would be appropriate to do it. Thinking of the key point, she noticed someone was knocking on the door. Venus got up from the bed to open the door. She knew it must be Kerry. It was him. Whats up, Young master? Venus leaned against the door and asked with a smile. I dont want to sleep, so can we talk for a while? Kerry was dressed in a pajama,zy and warm. Venus looked him up and down, poking him in the chest and said, Itste at night. Chat? Do you think Im a na?ve girl? Kerry held her fingers and said in a maic voice, If you dont want to chat, then follow me. Venus was led forward by him, Where to go? Kerry didnt say anything. After turning a few corners, they came to a familiar room. Venus was confused. Why did he take her to this room? Talk about his past? In order not to let her memories disturb her, Venus hadnt entered this house since she returned to Ye family. Although she hated him, after all, she was a human being, who had the feelings. After living in this house for so long, she still had some feelings for it. Is this the ce? Venus pretended to ask. Yes, it is. What makes it special? Kerry looked down at her, This is my wifes room. Then Kerry pushed open that door, turning on the light, and walked in holding her hand. Memories came flooding back. The white gauze curtains swayed in the night breeze. The half-drawn design was still on the table, as well as eraser and pencil. The sheets were all new, probably because he had to change them because she had bled so much. This is where Venus used to live, Kerry began to say, She liked to sit on the sofa and curl her legs up to design one inspirational dress after another. Venus was a little moved, but she didnt understand why he took her here tonight. Since she left, Ive kept the house as it was and all of her things have been left untouched. Ie in and sit when Im upset. Im always wondering where she is, how shes doing and how the kid is. Kerry turned back and asked her, Where do you think she is now? Venus was listening, but when he asked her, she didnt know what to say, How should I know? Kerry focused on her and was slightly disappointed. He had wanted her to feel his true feelings, but he didnt find any tenderness on her face. Venus didnt want to stay in this house anymore, although there were happy memories, yet more cruelty and indifference. Kerry, why take me here? Venus frowned and asked. Kerry sighed, Nothing. I just wanted to take a look. Oh, take your time then, Ill go back first. As soon as Venus finished speaking, she turned back to walk out, but was stopped by Kerry. Are you mad? Kerry asked. Kerry, Venus is your wife, its your business to miss her, but please dont drag me into it. I respect your feelings, but it doesnt mean I have to ept it. I have no intention of offending her. Venus said in a serious manner. She stood here as Yan Chu and she always felt like she was his mistress. Kerry wanted to call her, but he didnt, Yan, I dont want you to ept it, but But what? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry couldnt just say it out. He wanted her to know how much he loved her. Chapter 197 Forever with the one he loves (3) Chapter 197 Forever with the one he loves (3) "Kerry, Just continue to reminisce about your past with your wife here. I have to go now." Venus shook off his hand and left the room filled with her bad memories. Kerry hurried to catch up with her, but Venus was going faster and faster. However, the moment she closed the door, he already stood in the doorway. "Don''t be mad, okay? I really didn''t mean anything by it," Kerry said softly, "I just want you to know about my past." "I''m not mad at you. I just want to go to sleep," Venus said indifferently. "You already think my marriage to you is in the past. You''re so unfaithful to love." She thought. Kerry lifted her hand and touched her cheek, "But you don''t have a smile on your face." Venus forced a smile, and then said, "I''m really sleepy." Kerry pushed the door open and then bowed his head and kissed her. Next, Venus had no chance to resist. They kissed from the doorway all the way to the bed. The thing Venus was thinking now was that a man sure can''t be single for too long or he''d be crazy to fuck her girlfriend. ...... The next day, Venus met with Xuan Chu at the office. Xuan gave her a small bottle of liquid. She opened it and smelled it. There was a faint smell of medicine. Venus leaned against her desk and looked at the bottle, worriedly asking him, "Will Kerry die if he drink this medicine?" Xuan was turning on hisputer for something he was going to use for a meeting. When he heard her words, he was a little angry. "I''m working with Kerry. I certainly won''t hurt him. His death won''t do me any good at all. I only make money and won''t do anything that kills people." Venus was relieved. She was hesitant to do it now. Kerry had killed her brother and she hated him, but he was the biological father of her child. If she killed him, how would she ever face her child? All she could do was to leave here with her baby and live on her own. "Remember not to put too much medicine in Kerry''s drink, or he''ll probably take more than three days to wake up," Xuan warned. Venus headed out with the medicine and Xuan called out to her again, "Wait a minute." Xuan was silent for a moment and said, "Where are you going to go after you finish your tasks?" Venus was excited immediately, "I''m going to get my kid out first. I''m not going to tell you where I''m going." "Why can''t you just tell me where you''re going?" "I''m going to find a ce where no one knows me, so I can''t tell you." Xuan nodded, "You''re right. It''s time to start over. I wish you all the best." "Thank you." Venus left joyfully. It was as if she already saw a new life beckoning her. Xuan looked at her back with aplicated look in his eyes. She was a good girl and deserved a better life. In the afternoon, Venus drove to the vi where she once lived with her parents. After Changrui Mu''s family moved out, the ce was empty, with weeds and wildflowers everywhere. "Mom, dad, and brother, I don''t know if I''ll ever have the chance toe back and see our home again. Don''t worry about me, I won''t kill myself again. I will live my life for you and for my children. You guys in heaven have to bless me with a sessful rescue of my baby." Back at the Ye family, Venus took a bottle of red wine from the wine cer. She used a cotton swab to dip a highly concentrated sleeping pill into the rim of the wine ss so that Kerry wouldn''t see signs of her drugging, She was afraid she might confuse the two sses, so she left a shallow lipstick mark on her ss beforehand. Once everything was ready, she just waited for Kerry toe home. As usual, Kerry was back at the vi as soon as he got off work. He looked a little tired and frowned as he ate. "Did you have trouble at work? You don''t look very happy." Venus asked. Kerry sighed sadly, "Yeah, but I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry." "Let''s have a drink, shall we?" Venus said. Just rx. Kerry was surprised, "I thought you didn''t drink?" "I don''t drink outside, but I''m at home now. It doesn''t matter if I am drunk," Venus said. Kerry felt happy when she said the word ''home. It was the first time she seemed to think of this ce as a home. "Okay, I''ll send John to get the wine." "Don''t bother him. I''ll pick it out myself. After dinner, you go take a shower. I''ll find the wine ande to your room." Kerry was curious that she was so attentive, and then he thought back to yesterday. "Is she going to put drugs in the wine again?" "You''re so attentive today. I''m not used to it." Kerry teased. Venus said "Aren''t you happy that I''m being nice?" Kerry smiled, thinking that she must be hiding something. As Venus had arranged, he ate his dinner andy in the living room for a while watching the financial news, then went back to his room to shower. Soon Venus came into his room with wine and two sses. Kerry was lying on the couch in a white t-shirt and light pants, just like he was wearing then the night Tianye Mu had taken Venus away. "Come here." Kerry waved at her. Venus walked over and sat on the couch across from him, putting her wine down. "What''s your ideal life like?" Kerry asked carelessly. Venus said as she poured his drink, "My ideal life is to find an isted ce, and then live there with the people I love." "So simple?" said Kerry. "Do you know how hard it is to find such ce in today''s world with information technology being so advanced?" Venus contradicted. Kerry nodded, "You''re right. But dont you think that life is too monotonous?" "No, I think it''s very nice. If I feel bored sometimes, just take a drive to the big city and then go back to my own ce." Kerry smiled lightly, "That''s ideal. What about the baby? He needs to go to school, and you will have to find him a school and then you will have to deal with teachers. If he disobeys and fights with his ssmates, you''ll still have to go to school." Venusughed and stopped him, "You just made the premise of an ideal life. I told you, and you''re judging me. You need to drink as punishment." Venus handed him a ss of red wine and Kerry happily took it. He shook it slowly but not drank it. "Actually, sometimes I''d like to live the life you''re talking about, but I have many desires and can''t throw away thepany I started." Venus kept his eyes on the ss of wine in his hand, not even bothering to listen to him. "What''s your ideal life like?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I want to make a lot of money and then grow old together with the people I love." said Kerry. Venus was a little anxious to see him not drink, and then she lifted her own ss of wine and toasted him, "I wish you the best of luck with that." Kerry finally picked up his ss and prepared to drink it. Venus watched him as he drank all of the wine in his ss before she was relieved to drink a little of her own. "This wine ......" Kerry said suddenly. Venus asked calmly, "What''s wrong?" "It tastes pretty good." Kerry said, and then smiled meaningfully. "I picked it out at random. Im d that you like it." Venus began pouring wine into both of their sses again. And as she lowered her head to pour the wine, time suddenly stopped, the liquid solidified in the air, and even the wind stopped. Kerry quickly got up from the couch and then took his ss and went straight to the bathroom, He spat out all the wine he had just consumed. He then took out a clean ss from the liquor cab and returned to where he was sitting. When he shook the wine ss just now, he could smell a medicinal odor mixed in with the smell of wine. Although the strong scent of wine masked the medicinal smell, he still smelled it keenly. He regretted being tricked by her to escapest time. This time he would never let her escape again. Soon, everything was back to normal. "Let''s just drink more," Kerry said. Venus was afraid of diluting the effects of the drug, so she poured just a little into Kerry''s empty ss and said with a smile, "You need to sip the wine slowly, so you don''t get drunk all at once." "You''re right," Kerry lifted the ss and Kerry drank it all in one gulp. Venus was ted. They talked for a few more minutes and Venus noticed that Kerry seemed drowsy and cautiously asked, "Are you sleepy?" Kerryy on the couch with her eyes closed, "Yes, probably I worked too hard today." "Let me help you to the bed." Venus got up and took his arm. Kerry bowed his head. Then he deliberately closed his eyes and pressed the full weight of his body against hers. Venus whined, "Why are you so heavy?" Kerry smirked. Venus threw him on the bed and helped him take off his shoes and cover him with the nket. Kerry reached out and put his arms around her waist, "Please dont leave." Venus couldn''t get out of his tight hold, so she said, "I''lle after I wash my face. Chapter 198 Whatever the Cost May Be (1) Chapter 198 Whatever the Cost May Be (1) Kerry then lifted his armzily and let go of her. Venus went to the bathroom, turned the tap on and off, and two minutester, she went back to the bedroom. Kerry was already snoring. Apparently, he was deep in sleep. Venus patted on his face to make sure he was really sleeping, and he gave no response. She was surprised at how fast the drug was taking effects, and she decided to take action right away. She went to the study on the third floor, found the secret ce and took out the little wooden box. She then walked out of the study, looked around, and found there was no one in the corridor. Her heart was beating so violently in her chest. She sneaked back to Kerry s bedroom and found he was still sleeping. She took a deep breath, calmed herself down, sat on Kerry s bed, grabbed his right hand and pressed his thumb on the fingerprint reader on that box. The box was not opened. Is he a lefty? Venus then grabbed Kerry s left hand and repeated the same process. She was so nervous. She didnt know what to do if the box couldnt be opened. But luckily, the light on the box shed, and after two beeps, the box was flicked open. Venus was so excited that she almost screamed. She then threw Kerry s hand aside, held her breath and looked into the little box. But when she saw what was inside, her face darkened in an instant. It was a big blue gem which gave out a soft glow. And the treasure map was no where to be seen. Venus didnt want to give up. She took out the gem and found there was nothing else in the box. She knocked it with her finger to see if the sides of the box were hollow, but they were not, which meant there was no hiddenpartment. She was suddenly overwhelmed by frustration, sadness and despair. She sat there motionlessly, and she didnt know what to do. She suddenly realized Kerry had never admitted that he had the treasure map in his home. It was only her guess. And Xuan Chus discovering of the box made her believe the treasure map was must in the box. It was a highly subjective point of view. She thought she would find the map, and she was even ready to leave this ce forever. And now, everything seemed like a terrible joke. A few minutester, she took out her phone and called Xuan. Hello? Xuans voice was so happy. Venus found there was no easy way to say it. What is it? Yan? Venus cleared her throat and said: Xuan, I opened the box just now. Xuan noticed there was a tinge of disappointment in her voice. He asked: The map is not in there? No, it is not. Venus said. Tears brimmed in her eyes. Then what is it? He asked. A blue gem. Can you send me a picture? Sure. Venus wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Xuan knew Yan was must in a state of utter depression. He tried tofort her. He said: Dont worry. We can keep looking for it. We will find it. Thank you. Ill talk to youter. Venus said. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply to hold her tears back. She sent the picture to Xuan, and put the gem back in the box. She looked at Kerry, who was still sleeping, and suddenly, she was seized by a blind rage and she punched on his chest heavily. You jerk! Where the hell did you hide that bloody map!! I should be able to leave this ce tomorrow! She shouted in a low voice. A few minutester, she left the room with the box, banging the door behind her. Kerry then opened his eyes. He put his hand on his chest and groaned. These were indeed some powerful punches, and he almost cried out just now. Turned out, Kerry had already asked John to install some hidden cameras in his study and swap the map with a precious gem. He knew Venus would absolutely leave when she found the map, and he couldnt let her go. He felt very sorry when he heard Venuss broken voice just now. Venus, Im sorry. But I cant let you go. Kerry said to himself. Venus put the box back where it was and went to her room. She couldnt bear the sight of Kerry. She knew she couldnt stop herself from punching him when she saw him. She removed her mask, andid on bed tiredly. She felt like she just had a bungee jumping. It was like she fell into hell directly from paradise. The silence in her room was suddenly broken by the ringing of her phone. She knew it could only be Xuan at this hour. She picked it up and said tiredly: Whats up? Are you alright? Im fine. Venus stared at the ceiling with her nk eyes. I saw the picture you just sent me. The gem was once iid in a sceptre belonged to a pharaoh in ancient Egypt. It is called Eye of the Sky, and its value is immeasurable. Thats why Kerry kept it in such a secret ce. I dont care how valuable it is. This is not what I want. Venus said in a t tone. Xuan was silent for a few seconds. He then said: You still have time. Dont give up. Of course I wont give up. I need to save my child. Thank you, Xuan. Itste. You should go to sleep now, Good night. Venus hung up. She only had half a year to find the map, and now three months had passed and she found nothing. She determined to try harder for the next three months. It was early in the morning. Venus was stretching herself in the yard, and Kerry walked to her. Good morning. Venus gave him a bright smile. No sadness could be noticed from her face. Kerry also tried to do some stretches, but he then groaned and covered his chest. Werent we drinking winest night? Did I get drunk? Kerry pretended not to remember anything. Venus said: Yes. You said you were too tired, and you were not in a good mood. So you were rendered drunk easily. I see. But whats with the pain in my chest? Venuss cheek twitched and she said: Last night I tried to drag you into your bedroom, and you bumped on a table identally. Kerry nodded. He rubbed his chest and said: I see. I thought you hit mest night. Because the pain is so sharp when I woke up this morning. Why would I hit you? Venus looked away. I am just saying. Kerry looked at her face in profile and smiled. Venus didnt want to talk about what happenedst night. She said: We are going out to sea tomorrow. What should I prepare? Just take some sun cream and some other creams you need to protect your skin. And dont worry about other things. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thats good. Venus did another stretch and said: Time for breakfast. Chapter 198 Whatever the Cost May Be (2) Chapter 198 Whatever the Cost May Be (2) Kerry followed her into the Kitchen. His chest was all ck and blue, and that was how he knew how angry she wasst night. Didnt she even worry about waking me up? How confident she is with the drugs? Kerry thought to himself. After breakfast, Venus went to thepany and Xuan Chu was already working in his office. Venus sat in a chair across Xuans table. She said: Xuan, I have something to discuss with you. Xuans sixth sense told him that it was not something good. He frowned and asked: What is it? Venus put her hands on the table and said in a low voice: Since you know the man in the sliver mask, why dont you talk with him and ask him whether it is possible to give my son back to me if I give him that precious blue gem of Kerrys? Xuan froze for a few seconds. He then shook his head and said: Im sorry. I cant help you with it. I can offer you some assistance if you need, but I will never participate in the process. Thats my principle. You can talk with him if you want. Venus sighed with disappointment. She leaned against the back of the chair and said: Forget it. He wont agree. Besides, if I told him about the gem, he may want both the gem and the map. Xuan knew what Venus said was reasonable. Because the man with the sliver mask is insatiable. ] How else can I get the map from Kerry? Venus thought very hard. She got an idea suddenly. She was so excited that she thumped the table excitedly, and she gasped because a sharp pain shot up her hand. What is it? Why are you so excited? Xuan looked at Venus confusedly. I have a solution. But whether I can seed totally depends on whether Kerry likes me or not. If he likes me a lot, I will seed. Tell me whats your n. Xuan put down the documents he was dealing with, and he looked at Venus seriously. Venus then told Xuan everything about her n. She seemed so happy with her n and excitement was written all over her face. But Xuans expression was rather odd after hearing what she said. What do you think? Venus looked at Xuan expectantly. Xuan frowned. She drummed his fingers on the table and said: This is a good idea. But what if Kerry doesnt like you that much? Then I fail. Thats all. I have nothing to lose. Venus spread her hands. Kerry is a very smart person. You should be aware of the risks involved in this n. I dont mind. I must give it a try, even though there is only a slim chance of winning. Venus looked very determined. And her determination shocked Xuan slightly. Xuan looked at her and said: Yan, I need more time to think about this n. But I dont have much time left, and there is no other way to do it. If you dont want to help me, Ill ask someone else. Why are you so excited all of a sudden? I didnt say I wont help you. Xuan was slightly annoyed. Fine. Ill help you. And your primary job is to make Kerry fall in love with you. A smile crept onto Venuss face when she heard Xuan would help. She said: Xuan, even though you know the person who kidnapped my son, I still think you are a good person. It was the first time Xuan was called a good person. He smiled mirthlessly and said: So if I dont help you, I am just a bad person? Venus shook her head. These people who help me are must good people, but these who dont help me are not necessarily bad people. Fine. I need to work. You should also go deal with your business. Sure. You dont want me to stay here and help with Chu Familys business anyway. See you. Venus said. She had a new n, and she felt very happy. She decided to buy a sexy swimsuit to make herself irresistible to Kerry. She had already slept with Kerry for a few times so there was no need to feel shy. ...... It was Saturday and the weather was just lovely. Kerry drove Venus to the dock, and the yacht was already waiting there. Venus had never seen such a huge yacht. She seemed very excited and she said: Is this yours? Yes, it is. Kerry was very d to see Venus so happy. The yacht is about ten meters long and five meters tall. It is borately decorated and it is pretty much an apartment on the water. There is a kitchen, a living room, a bedroom and a gaming house on the yacht. And the deck is spacious, which is a good ce for fishing. Venus boarded the yacht and walked around at a brisk pace. She said: We are the only people on board? Who will steer it? Kerry put on a proud expression, indicating that he would steer it. Do you really know how to do it? Venus was so surprised. I learned how to operate this boat when I decided to buy it. It would be so dumb to buy such an expensive machine and let someone else steer it. Venus gazed at him in admiration. Kerry, thats so cool. Dont make me too proud. Kerry lifted her chin slightly and kissed on her lips gently. He then walked into a cabin. Venus wiped her lips when he was not looking at her, and then followed him into the cabin. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry pushed a few buttons and the engine was started. He then steered the boat away from the dock skillfully. The dock and the city soon disappeared behind them, and they were nowpletely surrounded by the blue ocean. It felt like they were the only people in this whole world. Venus was standing right beside Kerry, and she felt so excited. Do you want to give it a try? Me? Or who else do you think I am talking to? Venus waved her hand hurriedly and said: I dont know how to operate it. Kerry then pulled Venus in front of the wheel. He grabbed both of her hands and put them on the wheel and said: Its easy. Its just like driving a car. Venus tried to turn the wheel to the left, but she found it was too heavy to be turned. Kerry smiled, and he put his hands on hers and helped her to turn it. She smelt like lemon. So fresh and sweet. He thought. He wanted to take a bite of her. The yacht stopped. Kerry went to the deck and opened two huge parasols. Then he ced two deckchairs under the parasols and took out his fishing tools. Everything was arranged, but Venus was still in the cabin. He said in a loud voice: Yan! What are you doing? Why is it taking so long? The moment he finished, Venus came out. She was dressed in a bikini. Her skin was shinning under the bright sun and her breasts were so ample and that bra of hers was obviously way too small. Her waist was so slender and Kerry just couldnt stop looking at her. Venus had never tried bikini before, and she felt very shy, but she was trying her best to act normal. Hey, can you please stop staring at me? Venus walked to him naturally. She put the fruits she just prepared on the table between the two deckchairs. Kerry felt his desire was burning him and his throat was dry. He said: What...... Venusid on a chairfortably and said: What? I didnt know you are such a conservative person. Whats wrong with wearing a bikini when we are on the sea? Kerry would absolutely go mad if someone else saw her in this dress. So, luckily, there was no one around. He said: Yan, are you trying to seduce me? Venus smiled and said: Kerry, you must control yourself, and dont.......Wait.....I am not finished...... Chapter 198 Whatever the Cost May Be (3) Chapter 198 Whatever the Cost May Be (3) Kerry waspletely taken over by his desires. And before Venus could finish herself, Kerry was already on top of her, and her bikini was soon thrown on the deck. The sky was so clear that day and not a cloud was to be seen. A gentle breeze caused ripples to spread across the ocean. This lovely environment excited Kerry to the extreme, and he got enormous pleasures of the flesh from Venus. Tell me, did you put on the bikini on purpose? Are you trying to seduce me? Kerry licked her earlobe and said. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Venus breathed heavily. She said: You can not bring yourself under control, and now you are ming me. How can you expect me to control myself when you are dressed like that? When they were done, Kerry went to a cabin and grabbed a white shirt for her. He said: Put this shirt on. If you keep wearing that bikini, I will lose control over myself again. Venuss swollen lips pouted. She put on that shirt slowly and said: I bought that bikini only yesterday. And now they are torn apart by you. Dont worry. Ill buy another one for you. Kerry said. He squatted down and helped Venus with the buttons on the shirt, and he noticed Venus blushed. Are you feeling shy? When we were making love...... Before Kerry finished, Venus covered his mouth with her hand and said: Dont say it out loud. Kerry bit her hand gently and said in a soft voice: Fine. Ill stop. His shirt is very big, and when Venus put it on, it was like she was wearing a dress, which made her look even more sexy. Venus noticed Kerry s eyes were alight with excitement. She said hurriedly: Dont! We are not here to make love to each other! Kerry smiled awkwardly and pinched her nose. He said: Fine. Ill listen to you. Venus felt relieved when she saw him lying on the deckchair. Then they started fishing. A few minutester, Kerry felt a tug on his rod, and he pulled it in an instant and a big fat fish was on the hook, struggling helplessly. This is our lunch. Kerry said excitedly. Do you know how to cook fish? Venus asked. She knew he didnt even know how to clean vegetables. Kerry looked at her and said: I thought you know to cook it. I can cook it but I dont dare to kill it. Kerry had never killed a fish before, so he didnt know how to do it either. But he was not intimidated. He said: Dont worry. Ill search on the inte for some instructionster. Venus gave him a thumbs up. She truly admires Kerry for his ability to learn everything very quickly. It was noon and the temperature raised significantly. They took the two fish they caught to the kitchen. Venus didnt want to see the fish getting killed, so she said: Ill be waiting in the living room. Call me when you are done. Okay. Kerry said. Venus went to the living room to watch TV. And a few minutester, Kerry shouted from the kitchen: The fish are killed! Venus went back to the kitchen and found both fish were disemboweled and washed clean. Kerry, you are so cool. If one day yourpany went bankrupt, you can still make a living by selling fish. You obviously have a talent in killing fish. Kerry smiled brightly after hearing what she said. He answered: I still want to be a business man who is only interested in making money. Or how will I raise the woman I love. Am I one of the women you want to raise? Venus asked smilingly. Kerry looked at her attentively and said: Sure. Actually, you are the only woman I want to raise. Whatever the cost may be? Whatever the cost maybe. Kerry was looking very serious. Venuss eyes swiveled and she asked: If someday, you need to exchange one of your precious items for me, will you make that exchange? Kerry knew what was she talking about. He answered: Sure. I will exchange anything for you. Really? Am I so important to you? Venus felt rather happy. Kerry nodded and said: Yes. You are. Venus was touched. She stood on her tiptop and kissed on Kerry s lip. This is your reward. Im very d to hear that. Now go out. I will cook the fish. Kerry also gave her a kiss on her lips. He said: Ill stay and help. Im so hungry. I want to have lunch soon. That would be nice. Time seemed to be dragging when they were on the sea. It was afternoon, and a wind came from west. The sky was soon covered by dark clouds. Venus stood on the deck. And the wind blew into her shirt. She said: It seems like we are not going to see the sunset. Kerry was also disappointed. He wanted to live on the sea that night. But it seemed a heavy rain was imminent, so he decided to went back for safety reasons. We cane here again next weekend to see the sunset. Kerry put his arms around Venuss shoulders. And Venus nodded. Kerry then kissed on her forehead and said: Go to the cabin. Its not safe here. We are going back? Yes. Kerry went full speed ahead so that they could arrive at the dock before the rain. Chapter 199 If You were kidnapped, Just Kill Him (1) Chapter 199 If You were kidnapped, Just Kill Him (1) The waves rolled up, and the yacht rose and fell, Venus Mu could not stand, so she had to hold onto Kerry Ye''s chair tightly. Just near the dock, it rained heavily. They ran to the car, opened the door to get in, and they were wet totally. Rain crackled down on the roof of the car, and Kerry wiped her hair with a dry towel. "I''ll do it myself, you''re wet too." Venus took the towel from him and wiped her face and neck herself, while Kerry reached out from the back seat for another towel and wiped the water. "It''s raining too much now, we''ll drive backter." "Will this rain stop?" Venus was in disbelief, feeling like the sky was falling down. Kerry tilted his head to look at her, "The summer rainstormes and goes quickly, don''t worry." They were too bored to talk, Venus turned on the radio in the car, which was broadcasting this heavy rain in Sky city, when the traffic in Sky city was almost about to be paralyzed, and everywhere was flooded into the sea. "It seems that we made the right choice not to go back now." Venus smiled. "Indeed." At that moment, Kerry''s phone rang, and when he pulled it out of his pocket, it was Secretary Liu. Today was the weekend, Secretary Liu would not contact Kerry at this time without something important. "Secretary Liu, what is it?" Secretary Liu''s voice was a little impatient, "President Ye, take a look at the entertainment news, something happened to our spokesperson." Kerry frowned, "You mean the spokesperson of our women''s clothing?" "Yes, the scandal just came out on the inte that she interfered in someone''s marriage and was caught in bed by the mans wife." Kerry frowned even tighter, "I''ll take a look first, I''ll call you backter, and also, tell the PR department that this matter should not be posted on the inte before the person concerned has responded." "Got it." Hanging up the phone, Venus saw Kerry look gloomy and asked him, "What happened?" Kerry said as he searched the news, "Thepany''s business, our spokesperson is being chased into bed, I really can''t understand what this woman is thinking." Venus remembered the spokesperson he was talking about, an actress who had just became in poprity in the past two years, and she was very pure and beautiful. "Doesn''t this actress from yourpany have a boyfriend?" Venus remembered the gossip from two days ago. "Well, there will be nothing if it''s her and her boyfriend, but she seduced someone''s husband and she was caught." Venus was startled. Is the entertainment industry so chaotic? Kerry quickly browsed the web page, the entertainment headlines were full of pictures of the spokesperson running away from the camera naked, and of course the video. "It looks like I''ll have to change my spokesperson." Before things festered to the point of being unmanageable, it was important to try to recoup the damage. Kerry called Secretary Liu, "Immediately notify all gship stores across the country, pull down all the posters or photos rted to this woman, and notify the Enterprise Propaganda Department, immediately look for a new spokesperson. This time you should be sure to investigate the details of the spokesperson, and finally, send a letter to this woman''s agent to cancel all cooperation with her. And she will be held ountable." When the contract was signed at that time, one of the items was that during the endorsement period, no negative news coulde out, or else she would be held ountable, but he didn''t expect it to be used. "Okay President Ye, I''ll do it right away." After ordering all the things, Kerry leaned on the chair with a gloomy face, the kind of woman he hated the most is this kind of seduction. If his mom was not ...... his childhood might have been much happier. The rain was a little bit small, so Kerry started the car, back to the vi. ...... After a weekend of fermentation, the spokespersons scandal had been discussed animatedly, and the popr actress had beenmbasted so loudly by so many. Although Kerry made the fastest response, the impact was still significant, and the weekend was supposed to be the best time for sales, which was less than half of the sales of women''s clothing under Yehuang Group''s banner during the week. On Mondays morning meeting. Kerry looked at several candidates for endorsement which the corporate announcement sent up, the screen image were still good. "Connect with all of these people and see what they mean." Kerry threw the information on the table. The manager of the Enterprise Propaganda Department said, "President Ye, our Yehuang Group''s endorsement has always beenpeted by actresses. These people all expressed their desires yesterday, just waiting for you to decide on one, and we can talk about the conditions very well." Kerry picked up the information to read it again, and asked all the executives present, "What do you mean?" The crowd looked at each other, and everyone voiced their opinions, but the opinions were different, after all, everyone had different tastes. And these actresses had simr position and exposure. It was hard to decide. Kerry remembered Venus and picked up the phone and called her. The people present were very consciously quiet, very gossipy and wanted to know who (Kerry) would call at such a critical time. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Venus was reworking her old job, designing clothes, and picked up casually when she heard the phone ring. "Hello?" "Venus." As soon as the word Kerry was uttered, everyone''s faces smiled in fascination, then looked at each other and lowered their heads to continue listening. "Something wrong?" "I''ll tell you a few female stars, tell me which one you like." "Why? I like male celebrities, I dont like women." Venus said smilingly. "It''s okay, pick the one you like better among these actresses," Kerry flipped through the information and read them one by one, and finally asked, "Which one do you like?" Venus stopped her pencil to think and said the name of one of them. "Okay, I got it." "Wait, why are you asking me that?" Mowgli was confused. "We are settling on a new spokesperson." Venus was confused, saying, "I''m talking nonsense, this is a big deal, you need to think about it." "You chose well." Venus was speechless, well, he could do whatever he liked. thepany was his own anyway. Ending the call, Kerry singled out one of them to the manager, "Just her, sign the contract and take pictures as soon as possible." The Corporate Propaganda Manager didn''t expect that the matter he had been struggling with for so long would be settled by a single phone call, and it wasn''t even someone from thepany ... Kerry scanned and found that everyone was looking at him with a strange look, and he asked coldly, "Anything else?" "No, no ......" said everyone shaking their heads. "If there is nothing, the meeting is over." Kerry finished this sentence, turned around and left the meeting room with big strides. The executives looked at each other, unable to contain their pleasure. "The Venus ...... that President. Ye is talking about is that Yan Chu from mk Company?" "Absolutely, no other women have appeared besides her during this period of time." "Oh my god, our President Ye who always fair and objective also has a day to listen to a woman." These peopleughed as they returned to their offices. Monday''s work was always tedious, but someone was still adding fuel to the fire at this time. In the afternoon, Kerry was looking at the sales report sent up, outside the office came the sound of noise Half a minuteter, the door was suddenly opened, a tightly wrapped woman broke in, but also wearing big sunsses, followed by anxious-looking Secretary Liu. Kerry raised his head to look over coldly, Secretary Liu exined, "President Ye, Miss Zhao is ..." "President Ye," the person who barged in took off her sunsses, revealing his red and swollen eyes, and spoke with tears, "President Ye, can you be so kind as to let me off the hook, I really can''t afford to pay yourpany''s breach of contract right now." Chapter 199 If You were kidnapped, Just Kill Him (2) Chapter 199 If You were kidnapped, Just Kill Him (2) The person who came was the spokesperson who had just been reced, and when she received the legal letter from her agent, she was confused. She had squandered all the money she had earned in the past few years; how could she afford topensate Yehuang for this huge amount of money? She had no choice but to dodge the paparazzi to beg Kerry. Mr. Ye, Im sorry, I didnt stop her. You go out first, Ill talk to Miss Zhao. Cupping his hands in front of his chest, he indifferently stared at her, who was crying, Miss Zhao, we made it clear when we signed the contract and now that you have a scandal, which damages the interests of ourpany. Its reasonable for us to do that. I know it. Im sorry. Its indeed my fault, but I really have no money now and I cant afford to pay Miss Zhao, youre an adult and you should take responsibility for what youve done. Besides, how can you let me not to sue you? I cant find any reason. Miss Zhao slowly walked up to him with tears, Mr. Ye, please. Ill do whatever you want me to do as long as you dont let me to pay that. Kerry was disgusted about her acting in this way, Miss Zhao, I dont know what you can do. I Miss Zhao bit her lower lip, looking at him with tenderness, and said softly, If Mr. Ye doesnt mind, I can be on call. On-call? Kerry sneered, Miss Zhao, you really think too highly of yourself. Do you know how many women want to sleep with me? And do you think Ill be interested in you? Miss Zhao blushed. He was humiliating her, but she could only endure. I think Miss Zhao has understood what Ive said. Bye. Kerry coldly said. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Unexpectedly, she just kneeled down, Mr. Ye, I apologize for what Ive said. Im really desperate now and the money is impossible for me. How about this? Could you please give me more time and Ill pay you back when I get more ys? Is this OK? Kerry was indifferent, Miss Zhao, I think youve taken a lot of ys and endorsements over the years, and your annual ie is quite good. Cant you even take out a paltry four million? Im making a lot of money, butbut Ive spent it all on jewelry and clothes Then sell the jewelry and clothes. Miss Zhao didnt want to sell them, for they were treasures to her. Besides, they couldnt sell at a good price. When they were talking, the door was pushed open, then came Venuss voice, What is he doing in there? Why cant I get inside? Then she looked back and froze. A woman was kneeling next to him, who was Ms. Zhao, dominating the headlines for these days. She was behind her desk, so she couldnt see if the two were talking or doing something else. No wonder they wont let me in. You have a guest. Venus said with a smile, standing at the door looking at Kerry. Kerry got up and came over, What are you doing here? When she saw his clothes were tidy, she relieved, knowing that she was thinking too much, You dont want to see me? Of course not, Im d that youe. Kerry then let Venus and said to the secretary Liu behind him, Go to get some coffee, with milk and sugar, but not too much. You actually remembered my taste? Venus was really surprised by this. Of course, Kerry led her to sit in the chair in front of his desk, Sit down for a moment. OK. Miss Zhao turned her head to look at Venus, full of envy. Because of her work, she had seen Kerry a few times, but he had never spoken to her or looked at her. She used to think that Kerry didnt like her, but in the end, she found out that he treated every woman like this. Today, however, she realized that she was wrong. He wasnt cold-talking to everyone and he was giving this woman all his tenderness and warmth. Miss Zhao, you can leave now. Kerry stood beside Venus, looking down at her, Remember, everyone should take responsibility for what theyve done. Im a businessman, not a charity. I dont care whether you have money or not and what I care about is whether my interests can be protected. Perhaps out of a womans vanity, Ms. Zhao didnt want Venus to belittle her. She got up from the ground and put on her sunsses, Mr. Ye, I will pay you back as soon as possible, goodbye. Kerry didnt expect her to be so nice all of a sudden. Then he watched her leave. What does shee to you? Venus was curious. Kerry spread his hands, She made a scandal, causing me to lose a lot of money overnight. Yesterdays turnover was so low, of course I have to talk to her, but she actually didnt want to pay me by using her tears. Is she mad? Venusughed, Sheshe looks very arrogant. Why would she do this? Well, who knows. Lets not talk about her. Why do youe today? Tell me. I know youre not just coming to see me. Of course not, thats why Im here. Venus took out her phone to open a webpage, thus showing it to him, Thispetition, I want to participate, but the prerequisite is to participate in the name of the company, so I can onlye to you. MK doesnt have a clothing business. Kerry read it in detail. It was a nationalpetition. Yeah, no problem. If you win an award in thepetition, it will be good for ourpany. Venus knew he would agree, so she took the phone and got up and said, Okay, bye, Ill go first. Where to go? Kerry pulled her back to circle her into his arms, looking tenderly into her eyes, Wait for me. Then well go to dinner, okay? No, Venus smiled and refused, Im going to go look for some inspiration and go to the mall to find the fabric I want. You sure you dont want to apany me? Kerry tightened his arm. Venus smiled helplessly, Hey, arent you tired of us being together? We will spend the weekend together, OK? I want to spend every second with you. Saying that, Kerry was about to kiss her lips, but Venus leaned back to avoid his mouth. Its in the office. Let me go, its not good for the secretary toe in and see it. Secretary Liu is smart and he wonte in at this moment. Kerry caught her and kissed her fiercely for a while. Venus flushed, Is it okay? Stop it, Im going to the mall now, call me when you get off work ande pick me up. Well, finish your coffee before you go, okay? Venus teased him, Kerry, be a man. I remember you should be cold, right? I was, but now you changed me. Kerry let her go, Hurry up. Ill see you after work. Good boy. Bye. Venus was afraid that he woulde to catch her. After saying this, she quickly ran out the door and made a face at him at the door. Kerry wished she could always be so happy. Time passed by and after finishing thest financial statement, it was almost six oclock. He rubbed his sore eyes and called Venus, but she didnt answer it. Was the mall too noisy? Kerry went downstairs while keeping calling her, but no one answered. Kerry texted her in the elevator, Where are you? Im off work. However, she didnt reply. The Cayenne was parked in front of the office. Kerry got into the car and the driver turned back to ask him, Mr. Ye, are you going home? Kerry looked down at his phone, Dont go back yet. Drive around. Okay. Kerry dialed the familiar number for the fourth time, but no one answered. Where did she go? Why didnt she answer it? The car wandered aimlessly around the city center, and just happened to meet the rush hour, making Kerry more and more anxious. His instincts told him that something happened to Venus. Chapter 199 If You were kidnapped, Just Kill Him (3) Chapter 199 If You were kidnapped, Just Kill Him (3) He didn''t want anything bad to happen to her, but the terrible thing was that his perception told him something must be wrong with her. He called Venus many times, but none of them were answered. Then Kerry called Xuan Chu anxiously. "Mr. Chu, is Yan with you?" Xuan was obviously taken aback, "She went to see you this afternoon. Isn''t she with you?" "She came to me, and then she said she was going to find fabrics and then left. Now, no one answers her phone." "Did she tell you where she went?" Xuan''s voice also became tense. "No. I''ll go to the nearby shopping mall to find her. If she contacts you, please let me know." "Okay, I''ll look for herter. Xuan said, She is not very familiar with Sky City. She should be at a mall near yourpany or ours," Xuan said. "I think so too. I hang up first." said Kerry. Kerry told the driver to park the car on the side of the road and called thepany''s monitoring room, "This is Kerry. Check thepany''s security cameras and tell me which direction Yan Chu is heading after she left ourpany at 3:10 pm." These staffs in the monitoring room were trembling when they received the call from Kerry, but they didn''t know Yan Chu. They were nervously watching the security camera and hurried to find someone who knew Yan Chu. Fortunately, the manager of his department knew her. After he watched the surveince camera, he immediately informed Kerry that she was heading east. "The east side is in the direction of the apartment where she used to live, and there are severalrge malls over there." Kerry thought. Kerry told the driver to turn around and go to the nearest mall first. He still called Venus, but still got no answer. When he called her again, the phone went off automatically. Kerry was getting anxious. He frantically searched several nearby malls, even asking all his bodyguards to look for her, but they didnt find her. As night fell and it was almost eight o''clock, Chu called Kerry. "Have you found Yan yet?" "No." "Can you call the police? I''m not familiar with the regtions here." said Xuan. "Not now. The person has to be missing for twenty-four hours before the police register a case. I''ve sent people to check the surveince at the entrances of the various malls." Kerry said. "What if Yan didnt go to the mall?" Chu said, "Mr. Ye, can you call the traffic police and have them check the surveince on the road." Kerry had been looking for her at the mall thinking Venus had gone to the mall, but he hadn''t thought if she hadn''t gone to the mall. "I know. I''m going to the traffic police right now." "Mr. Ye, thank you very much." Xuan''s voice was heavy. "You''re wee. Its what I should do," Kerry said. The driver knew that Kerry was in a hurry, so he raced all the way to the traffic police department. Since he had called the traffic police beforehand, the head of the traffic police, Mr. Wei, was waiting for him at the gate. "What kind of person could make youe to my ce?" Mr. Wei was curious. He and Kerry had been good friends for many years, but he''d rarely seen him this nervous. Kerry looked calm, "A person who is important to me.." The two of them quickly went to the surveince room, whose wall was full of surveince footage from every public ce in Sky City. Mr. Wei instructed his man to pull up the surveince cameras near Yehuang Group''s east entrance around 3:10 pm. Soon, Venus''s figure appeared inside. Mr. Wei looked at Kerry, pointed at Venus and said, "Is that her?" "Yes, that''s her." He watched Venus carefully for a moment, quite surprised, "Why do I think this woman looks a lot like your missing wife." Kerry turned to look at him without speaking. "She looks like Venus in height and the way she walks. Its just that her face isn''t quite like your wife''s." Mr. Wei held his hand to his chin and said. "Will you stop with all the bullshit?" Kerry said anxiously. Mr. Wei shrugged. Only Kerry would dare speak to him so rudely. The surveince showed her arriving at the nearest mall east of Yehuang Group. She also bought a bottle of water from a stall at the entrance, and then entered the mall. Kerry was about to call that mall when Mr. Wei stopped him, "Do you know why she went to the mall?" "She signed up for a fashion designer''s contest, so she wanted to get some fabric." "Fabric? There''s no fabric for sale at that mall. Don''t call the mall yet. I guess she''ll be outter." said Mr.Wei. Kerry had to calm himself down. Mr. Wei went to the water dispenser and got him a ss of water, "Have some. I think you''re getting dehydrated." Kerry then felt thirsty and picked up it and drank the water inside in one gulp. Mr. Wei saw his hands trembling and knew that this woman was really important to him. "Kerry, who the hell is she?" Kerry finished her second ss of water, ced the paper cup on top of the dispenser, took one look at him and said, "A very important friend. I''ll tell you about this sometime, but for now don''t ask anything, okay?" He couldn''t let anyone know that Yan Chu was Venus before he had rescued her. "Fine, I''m just asking." said Mr. Wei. Then the traffic cop next to Mr. Wei who was in charge of checking the surveince said, "She walked out of the mall." The two men''s eyes went back to the screen again. Sure enough, she hadn''t even been in this mall for ten minutes before reappearing on the surveince screen at the entrance of the mall. She stood in the doorway for half a minute, seemingly considering where to go, then she turned and continued walking east. Venus was slowly walking along the road when suddenly a ck car pulled up next to her and a man got out. The surveince was a little far away, but it was still clear that the man seemed to be asking her for directions, Venus''s hand pointed the way for the man, and then the man thanked her. He was about to turn around and leave when Venus wasn''t looking, but suddenly he covered Venus mouth from behind, and then a man in a cap stepped out of the back door, lifted her legs and shoved her into the car. Mr. Wei did not expect such a situation, but he was much calmer than Kerry. He ordered his men to follow the car, but it soon turned into an alley and disappeared from view. There was no more sighting of this car in the next few streets. "Back up and take another look." Mr. Wei said with a heavy look. The surveince footage rewound a little bit. "Could the surveince footage zoom in any closer?" Kerry asked. "No, the video can only be zoomed in so far." The car that appeared on the surveince was new and unlicensed, as if it had just been purchased. The man Venus was talking to was medium height. He had his back to the surveince, so his face couldn''t be seen. The other man wearing a hat had an extremely low brim that obscured his face. He also had his back to the surveince camera. He showed just a bit of his chin as he shoved Venus into the car. "These two people should be repeat offenders, and they were obviously prepared in advance. I''ll call the police. If the robbers are repeat offenders, the police department should have their case files." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Kerry gritted his teeth and stared at the two men on the screen. He really wanted to cut them into pieces immediately. "Kerry, who is she?"Mr. Wei asked again. Kerry took a deep breath and braced both hands on the table. "She''s Yan Chu from MK Group in Hong Kong and the head of ourpany''s Hong Kong partner in the amusement park project." "Does she have any family or friends in the maind? Tell them toe to the police station immediately." Kerry pulled out his phone and called Xuan. The sound of his footsteps and gasps were still heard on the phone from Xuan. Hearing Kerry''s words, he stopped in shock and asked, "She was kidnapped? How is that possible? Yan knows very few people here, and she''s not holding a grudge against anyone." "Maybe someone kidnapped her on purpose," Kerry said. "What do you mean?" Xuan didn''t understand his words. "They might be trying to extort money." Kerry paused, and then continued, "She knows me, but I have a lot of enemies. Maybe she was kidnapped by one of my enemies." "That''s not possible. How could this happen to Yan." Xuan said uneasily. Calm down. I''ll definitely find her and get her out." Kerry hung up the phone after saying that. Then he turned to Mr. Wei and said, "I''ll leave now. Let me know immediately if you have any clues. Yan''s brother Xuan Chu will go to the police stationter." "Where are you going?" Mr. Wei took his arm and asked. "You have your ways, and I have mine. We have agreed not to interfere with each other." Kerry said. Mr. Wei gave him a deep look and patted him on the shoulder, "Be safe. If she was kidnapped, the kidnappers would call for a ransom." "I know." Kerry said, and then he strode out of there. Once out of the surveince room, Kerry pulled out his phone and instructed Henry, "Have all our men go out and find Yan. She was kidnapped into a car that drove down Tuanjie Alley. You go see what Hao Nangong is doing first. If he kidnapped Yan this time, I''ll kill him." Chapter 200 Rescue, Dont Hurt My Woman (1) Chapter 200 Rescue, Don''t Hurt My Woman (1) "Copy that." Henry Zhang replied. Sitting in the car, Kerry Ye felt a drumming in his temples. Venus Mu was pulled into the car at around 3:40 pm. It was now past 9:00 pm. Six hours had passed; the kidnapper had enough time to take her anywhere. Kerrys eyes almost turned into dark purple. He forced himself to calm down and tried to locate Venus with his ability, but couldn''t sense anything. Now, he was hoping that this was a simple kidnapping case, which meant that the kidnappers would contact him or Xuan Chu for ransom and Venuss life should be protected. But if they took her directly out of Sky City to sell her to the red light district...... Kerry couldn''t continue to think about it, he felt like he was losing control. This afternoon, when Venus came to see him, he should have forced her to stay in the office, so that nothing would happenter. Never before had he been so worried. In the past, Venus left or disappeared out of her own will, he knew that her life wouldn''t be in danger. But this time was different, she was abducted by two strangers. It could be inferred from their rude manner that they would not treat her nice. Kerry was nervous, it was like time stood still, he was trapped and couldnt get out of the torturing. The driver took out a hamburger from the bag in the passenger seat and brought it to Kerry, saying with concern, "Sir, youve been busying all night and haven''t eaten anything. Please have something to eat." Kerry closed his eyes, shaking his head, "I have no appetite." He wasnt in the mood for food as he couldnt stop worrying about Venus. The driver silently put the burger back and asked, "Sir, where are we going now?" Kerry paused for a moment, "Go to Tuanjie Lane, I want to check that ce myself." The driver recalled the location of Tuanjie Lane and started the car. Within five minutes, Kerry received a phone call from Henry Zhang. "Young Master, there''s a ck car with no license te parked in Tuanjie Lane. No one is inside, is it the car that took Yan Chu away?" Kerry tensed, "That''s it! Go check what else is in it, I''ll be right there." The driver delivered instant eleration without Kerrysmand upon hearing their conversation. At this time the traffic on the road was not so heavy. The ck Cayenne galloped down the road. It only took ten minutes to get there. Henry and a few others came to Kerry, "Young Master, the car is over there. We smashed the door open, nothing was left inside, but there are signs of fighting in the backseat." Kerry stopped for two seconds, then quickened his pace to go check the car. The alley roared in the dusky light. Henry took the searchlight to illuminate the backseat for Kerrys observation. There were messy footprints of high-heels on the ck pads. These should be left by Venus. Kerry remembered she was wearing a pair of stiletto heels when she came to see him this afternoon. Henry then directed the light onto the car door and pointed to a spot on the seat, "Look at that!" Following Henrys gaze, Kerry felt his heart lurch in horror. He was like being hit by a heavy stick as he saw a few drops of blood. There were also a few ck and long hairs that fell around. Did they beat her? Kerry mmed his fist into the sitting chair, but couldn''t feel a hint of pain. Son of a bitch! How dare you do that to the one I cherish and treasured the most? When I catch you, I''ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs. Kerry thought. He then got out of the car, poker-faced, "Where is Hao Nangong? Where is he today?" "He''s been working at the office all day. He has been acting normal recently. He went straight back to Vi Nangong to apany his parents for dinner after work, and he should still be at the vi." Kerry asked with suspicion, "He went back home for dinner? When did he be so filial?" Henry was also surprised when he found this out, so he investigated into the reasons. "A few days ago, Hao was hanging out with a model and was bumped into by his father, who detests models and actors. So he ordered Hao to stay with them except during office hours." Kerry thought to himself, "Does this have nothing to do with him? He had been putting all his efforts into themercial business in the past year, rarely dealing with those from the criminal underworld. His previous enemies should have settled, so who could this be? "Henry, send Yan''s photo to the people who worked in the red-light zone. Tell them to pay attention while taking in new recruits." "Young Master, you mean ......." "Its always better to be safe than sorry." "I see." Henry stepped aside to make the calls. Kerry was standing under the orange light, feeling cold and desperate. Kerry didn''t go back to the vi that night. After contacting Xuan Chu, he came to the vi where Venus used to live. Xuan was living here since Venus moved to the Ye family. Xuan opened the door for him, Kerry was tired and anxious. They looked at each other in silence. Then they slumped into the sofa, waiting for messages. Kerry was extremely powerful in Sky City, but so far he had found nothing useful but that car. It was like that Venus had disappeared into thin air. "Do you have any clue now?" Xuan took out two cans of beer from the fridge and handed one to Kerry. Kerry pulled the zipper and gulped down a mouthful of beer. The icy liquid went straight down his throat, stimting every cell in him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Not yet." He answered. Xuan dropped into the other couch, worrying, "Is this all we can do? Stay here waiting?" "My men are searching outside, and the police are checking every intersection. But I have a feeling that the kidnappers will contact us." Xuan let out a long sigh, "Hope so. God bless Yan and keep her safe." It waste at night but neither of them felt like going to sleep. It was almost dawn before they got sleepy and took a nap on the sofa for a short while. Suddenly, a pleasant ringing sound broke the silence of the room. Xuan and Kerry woke up at the same time. It was from an unknown number. He nced at Kerry and then answered the phone. "Hello? " "Excuse me, are you Mr. Chu?" There was a muffled man''s voice over there. "I am. Whos that speaking?" "Is your sister Yan Chu?" Xuan exchanged a look with Kerry, took the phone away from his ear and turned on the speaker. "Yes, she is. Did you kidnap her?" "Well, I just want to figure out if I''ve got the wrong person. This bitch has been refusing to utter a word. She said she was not Yan Chu." Xuan immediately shouted, "I''ll give you anything you want, don''t hurt her." "Ha ha, I know that your family is rich, but I don''t want money." "What do you want?" "If I''m not mistaken, Kerry Ye of Yehuang Group should be next to you right now." Kerry said coldly, "I am Kerry Ye." The kidnapper sneered, Seems like I am right about this. I want to trade Yan Chu for the one thing you have." "What is it?" "Of course the most precious thing of the Ye family." Kerry frowned, "Mypany?" "Hahaha, why would I want yourpany? I don''t know how to do business." The man suddenly stoppedughing and lowered his voice, "Where is the thing your father left you before he died? Give it to me." Kerry was startled, "I don''t even know what you''re talking about." "Mr. Ye, lets cut to the chase. Stop ying dumb with me. Back then your parents went to many ces in order to find the treasure. But why dont they share the information with us? Your Ye family wants to monopolize it, isn''t that too greedy?" Few people could know about this. Was the kidnapper a participant of the former treasure hunt? "How about my suggestion? Do you agree?" Kerry didn''t answer, he was now more concerned about Venus''s situation, "Where is Yan Chu? Put her on the phone, how else am I supposed to know if you''re telling the truth?" "Fine, wait a minute." Came the sound of the man''s footsteps on the phone, and a few secondster, "Hey, wake up! Come on, tell your brother and Kerry Ye that you''re still alive." Kerry and Xuan clenched their fists in anger, but didnt hear anything from the other end of the phone. Chapter 200 Rescue, Dont Hurt My Woman (2) Chapter 200 Rescue, Don''t Hurt My Woman (2) "Bitch, make a sound." The man shouted impatiently. "Bastard, fuck off." Venus'' hoarse voice came from over there and hit Kerry straight in the heart. "Now you hear her voice. Can you believe me now?" Xuan Chu was about to speak when Kerry stopped him. He tried to calm himself down and said, "There are so many people with simr voices, I don''t believe the voice is hers. You take a picture and send it over. I want to see her in person." "Shit, I don''t think you care much for this woman." "I trade my treasure for a woman. Shouldnt I now make sure you''re not lying to me?" "Okay, I''ll take a picture of you now." Soon Xuan received a photo on his phone. The moment he saw the photo, Kerry got angry. He yelled at the phone, "Damn it. Dont hurt her again." The photo showed Venus sitting on the ground with her hands tied, her hair in disarray, his mouth bloodied. She was staring fiercely at the person taking the picture. "I didn''t want to hurt her either, but she didn''t make a sound." The man said. Then he heard Venus yell over there, "Kerry, dont give it to him." Kerry was already on the verge of rage, "Okay, where and when do we meet?" "Two o''clock this afternoon. We''ll be waiting for you near the smallke on the border Sky City and S City. Remember not to call the police or try any tricks. There will be many eyes on you along the way, and of course, there will be many guns on you. If you don''t want both you and her dead, don''t try any tricks." "Ok, but don''t hurt her again, or I''ll destroy the treasure mappletely." Kerry said through and gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry. Of course I''ll treat Miss Chu well." Hanging up the phone, Kerry got up and prepared to go out, but was held back by Xuan. "Xuan, whats up?" Kerry was startled. "Have you thought about it?" said Xuan. He looked hesitant. "I can''t let them hurt Yan. I have to save her." Kerry said firmly. "But ...... "Xuan hesitated. Kerry shook off his hand, "Yan is your sister, the one I love. I have to save her. No matter what will happenter, the most important thing now is to get her back safely. I don''t care about the treasure map." Kerry now understood Xuan''s hesitation. Venus returned to him for this treasure map, and if it was taken by another group of people, what would they use for his child? But now Kerry couldn''t care this. His heart ached like a knife cutting it when he thought of Venus in the picture. "Do you really have to trade the treasure map for Yan? Xuan looked at him with a deep gaze. "You''re Yan''s brother. Why are you asking me this question? Don''t you want me to save her?" They stared at each other in silence, and finally Xuan said, "I''ll go with you." Kerry nodded and the two of them went downstairs together to go back to Ye''s house. As he sped along, Kerry ran five or six traffic lights and almost rear-ended several cars, but he held the steering wheel tightly, his eyes cold and steely. Xuan, who was sitting in the passenger seat, fastened his seat belt. He was really worried that Kerry would have an ident with his car. At that moment Kerry remembered Henry who was still busy outside and called him, "Get all our people back. No need to look for Yan." Henry was surprised, "Sir, did you find Miss Chu?" "I''ll pick her up this afternoon." Kerry''s tone was t, but Henry could tell he was anxious. "Sir, I''ll take my man with you." "No need." Kerry said meaningfully. If theye with me, things will get even worse. Henry instantly realized what Kerry was saying about him being able to do supernormal things. The more people that knew about this, the more dangerous it would be for Kerry. "But I''m worried about you." Henry said. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back safely with Yan." said Kerry. Then he hung up the phone. Xuan had been sitting in the passenger seat keeping silent. He hadn''t expected it toe to this. Everything was out of his control. The car pulled up at the Yes vi and Kerry raced into the house, not having time to greet John before he went into the bedroom. There was a safe in the corner of the dressing room. There was nobination on it before, but now there was a code, the date of his and Venus''s wedding. He opened the safe. Inside it was nothing but stacks of money, with a parchment roll on the top shelf. The most dangerous ce was the safest. Venus had seen this safe before, but she hadn''t thought to look at it again when she lived in Ye family. Taking out the parchment roll and taking a look at it, he didn''t go down one floor, but went up three floors into his study. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When he came back down, Kerry had a loaded pistol pinned to her waist, and then gave the other gun to Xuan. Xuan took the gun, shocked, "Will you fight them?" Kerry snorted, "I''m going to break them into pieces." "You can now choose not toe with me to save Yan," Kerry was aware that Yan was Venus, so he knew that Yan was not really under any obligation to take the risk to save Venus. "I''m your driver now. I will deliver you safely to your destination."Xuan said calmly, Kerry nodded at him. Just as he was about to get into the car, Henry ran over panting, "I want toe with you to save Miss. Chu. Im really worried about you." "Henry, don''t you listen to me?" Kerry asked him sternly. Henry lowered his head and was silent. Kerry looked coldly at Henry who had been with him for over a decade. He didn''t know what the danger would be, so he didn''t want Henry risking his life with him to save Venus. "Henry, if you really want to help me, finish what I told you before." "Yes, sir. I know." Henry said reluctantly. Henry had sent Nighthawk to Hong Kong regarding the matter of Chus background, but so far no evidence had been investigated. It was now just after ten o''clock in the morning, and it would take almost three hours to drive to the designated location. It was the best option for them to set off at this point. "Henry, call Dr. Han over first." "Yes, Sir." Kerry and Xuan got into the car. Xuan drove the car downtown and then pulled up in front of a restaurant. Kerry was confused and asked, "Why do you park the car here?" You need to eat something. Xuan said, You haven''t eaten anything sincest night, and I don''t want you to run out of energy when ites to saving Yan." Kerry gave him a cold stare. "I know what''s going through your mind, but I think you only have the strength to save someone if you''ve eaten enough." said Xuan. Kerry didn''t want to waste time with him and got out and followed him into this beef noodle restaurant. "Two bowls of beef noodles, one with chili and one without. Please serve the noodles quickly, we''re in a hurry." Xuan said to the shop owner. "Please take a seat, the beef noodles will be here soon." Kerry took a nce at the seemingly calm Xuan. You don''t seem to worry about Yan?" he asked. "Honestly, our Chu family has gone through a lot of these things and ended up giving money to release people, so I might not be as nervous as you are, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about Yan. She''s my sister, and I''m definitely worried about her." Chapter 200 Rescue, Dont Hurt My Woman (3) Chapter 200 Rescue, Don''t Hurt My Woman (3) Kerry Ye didnt believe his nonsense and continued to ask, But why do I get the feeling that youre stalling? And, you asked me to think it through in this morning, dont you want to give a further exnation about it to me, President Chu? Xuan Chu said nkly, Nothing. I just want to remind you to get it straight so that you wont regret it in the future. Why? Kerry, you never know. Indeed, I appreciate you saving Yan Chus life with the treasure map. But what if you didnt like her anymore? Wont you regret your choice? Kerry stared at him and said to him as well as to himself, Xuan, Ive ever had eyes for her. Even if my love faded one day, I wont regret it. Because to others, the map may be a fortune, but to me, its just a map but nothing. At these words, Xuan cast a surprised nce at him. Couldnt believe that there would be someone totally indifferent to a huge treasure! Kerry, you cant convince me. Or maybe you know that its a fake map so He seemed to have guessed his response and interrupted him directly, Look, Xuan, I dont know whether it is true or not. As for the rest, you can believe or not, but I dont want to exin. The only thing I want to do is to save Yan. Xuan was lost in thought. Wasnt it in vain if their great efforts were returned by a mere fake map? At this moment, the waiter served them two bowls of beef noodles, and Kerry took the one without peppers and tucked into it. After living with Venus Mu for a long time, he changed his taste into the one akin to hers and began to dislike pepper as well. He felt better after stuffing his empty belly with a bowl of noodles. Kerry paid for it, then he said and was ready to going out, Come on, times limited. The temperature went higher as the suns ray became stronger, getting beads of sweat on his forehead. Kerry bent down to take a cigarette out of the car, lit it, and calmed his mind down in the puffs. By then, he could stop the time to save Venus as well as keep the map. But it was too dangerous for that there must have been under surveince. Fat chance at killing all of them, after all. Whats more, Venus had forbidden him from killing others. Xuan finally came out as he almost finished the cigarette. The two guys were on the road again. The carpass freed Kerry of guiding the direction, so he tilted his head to look out the window with dashing eyebrows wrinkled in anxiety. It just urred to him that the kidnappers, luckily, proposed this meeting during the daytime because the mask on Venuss face wont work anymore tonight, and once found out that she was his wife after seeing her face and taking an investigation, they would no doubt hold all the cards. He didnt want to ce her in such a predicament. As they went through thest toll station of Sky City after over three hours, a gentle female voice was heard from thepass and said, Youre now in S City. Followed a few miles drive, Kerry caught a naturalke not far away. Surrounded by thick trees, the lake, shallow and a bit turbid in summer, was turned into a perfect hiding spot. Xuan drove in and parked the car by theke. Here was secluded by the dense trees from the roads, nothing could be heard except the whizzing sounds from the cars and the chirping of cicadas. The clock said twenty to two in the afternoon. There were twenty minutes left before the appointed time. Kerry wiped the gun in his hand to kill time calmly. As for the map, it was casually stuffed in his pants pocket. Xuan lit a cigarette irritably and heard him say, You stay in the car, if theres something wrong outside, go save Yan first. How about you? Since Ive been in Sky City for quite a long time, certainly I would have my ways to escape even if Im caught by them. Kerry said lightly. He believed that Venus didnt leak even a bit of his secret to Xuan. Though with a close rtionship with Tianye Mu, she didnt allow him to threaten Kerry by this, and her integrity was thus told and became one of the reasons why he had a crush on her. A jeep came into their line of visions at nearly two oclock. Kerry was all tensed up. As the approaching car stopped, he pinned the gun to his waist and got out of the car cleanly without a tint of fear. A man in a camouge shirt and ck wide-leg trousers came out of the jeep. Dark skins and firm eyes, the man looked as young as Kerry with the powerful arms covered a vivid giant dragon in tattoos. The quick-thinking didnt get him any clue about this man. Oh, I know you, Kerry. A smile disyed on the mans face. He recognized that this guy was the man who talked with him on the phone this morning. Wheres Yan? Kerry didnt want to waste their time and came straight to the point. Wheres my thing? The man was canny as well. Kerry took out the map from the pocket. The archaic sheepskin roll rendered it a sense of history. The mans eyes lit up the second he saw the map. He curled the fingers to the back, and then two men jumped down from the trunk with Venus followed them. The poor girl, with her hands tied behind her back, was dragged off the car in a rude way. Her disheveled hair was tied and her face was red and swelling, apparently, she had been beaten by them. Her eyes were instantly covered with a film of moisture as she looked up at him. Kerry felt his blood was up in a sh, he barely suppressed his anger by taking a breath, and then looked at the man coldly, Okey, let her go. The man smirked unpleasantly and said, Kerry, are you fooling me? How could I know if the map is authentic? What if you just give me the fake one? What do you want? Kerry asked calmly. Well, the main purpose of mying today is the treasure map, so the woman will be nothing to me once I get it. You can throw it to me and let me have a look. If its true, I will let her go instantly. Kerryughed ironically, How could I believe in you as I dont even know who you are? The man stretched his hand, dragging Venus in front of him and pinching her neck, and said harshly, I can pinch her to death quite easily, do you believe it? Stop! Kerry thundered. Can you throw the map to me now? Craziness glinted in his eyes. Kerry didnt want to venture her life, but at the same time, he could not let the man find out the w of the map, so he had to step back and said, Well, seems we dont trust each other. He split the map from the middle into two neatly. This time, it was the man who saw red and shouted at him, What the hell are you doing? You said you want to check whether its authentic or not, right? Kerry showed him the map and sneered, I can show you half of it. If its true, you let her go. I know your guys are hiding in the forest, but Ie alone and have no way to run. Theres no need for you to be worried about. The man thought for a while, seeming quite confident in his n, and said, Okey, I promise you, and you give the half to me first. Kerry threw it over with a wave and the map fell on the ground. The man winked at his followers, and then one of them hastened toe over to pick the map up and handed it to the man. As Venus was dropped down, she began to cough violently and reddened her face. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yan! It rent his heart so hard that his first impulse was to hold her in his arms. The coughing stopped, and Venus turned to look at him and smiled faintly, Im Okey, Kerry. He was stung by her smile, obviously just a disguise to cover her fears. God knows how much he would like to see her tears rather than that smiling face. Dont worry, I will bring you back safe and sound. Kerry gave herfort. She nodded and said, I believe you, but No, dont say anything. You are the most important to me. We can talk about other thingster. Venus ran a deep look at him. At this moment, she suddenly got a strong intuition that he knew anything. It was indeed a bittersweet moment for her when she heard on the phone that Kerry agreed to bring her back with the treasure map as the price in the morning. She was d that Yan was important to him while feeling sad that only this figure could stay in his heart. But now, his words, and his eyes, all these signs showing that he was not looking for her resemnce with Venus but exactly looking at her. Did he see through her identity? As the couples figures were absorbed in each others eyes, the man beside was verifying the authenticity of the map meticulously. After he finally confirmed that it was true, his face showed ecstasy. Kerry looked at him coldly, Of course its true. Now, can you let her go? The man raised his head and gazed at the other half in his hand, saying, Give me the rest of it. Seeing that he broke his promise, Kerry took out a lighter and was ready to ignite the map, Well, maybe I should let it vanish from the world. No, no, I will let her go. The man hastened to turn back and push her out. Venus staggered a few steps, almost falling to the ground, and then Kerry moved forward to hold her in his arms and retreated to his Cayenne slowly. Give me the map. The man took out a gun, Or none of you can run away from here. Kerry wasnt worried about it at all. He directly stood in front of Venus, whispering to her to let her get into the car and shouting at the man, Let her go! I will stay here. Youve got guns in your hands, so what are you worried about? The man kept silent for a while, and Venus took the chance to get into the car. Seeing that she was safe, Kerry threw the other half out, and before the man came to pick it up, he turned around to get into the car quickly. Chapter 201 Kerry Was Arrested (1) Chapter 201 Kerry Was Arrested (1) "Drive." Xuan Chu quickly turned the car around and drove to the distant provincial road. The man behind him picked up the treasure map and looked at it for a few seconds before his face changed dramatically and shouted, "Stop them." At themand, seven or eight ck-clothed men with guns rushed out of the woods to shoot at the speeding car. Xuan was not panic and had a grip on the steering wheel. He looked straight ahead but there was confusion in his eyes. Venus Mu was very self-conscious about lying on the back seat. Since she couldn''t help much, she protected herself and she didn''t want to be shot by bullets. Kerry Ye pulled out his gun and shot, and the two ck-d men fell to the ground. But none of them were dead because he shot them in the thigh. The ss of the car was bullet-proof so the bullets hit it and just left traces. They didn''t shoot through. The car was about to drive on the highway when the back tires banged. The car''s center of gravity was unstable and the car swerved sharply. Venus was thrown in the car door and the head was hit. She felt pain. Because of the inertia, Kerry also crashed into her. But he quickly got up and asked urgently, "Are you alright?" Venus looked terrible and shook her head. Seeing the people behind him chasing after them, Kerry untied Venus and said to Xuan, "The car can''t drive. You take her and run." "What about you?" Venus asked anxiously. "I''ll be fine." "Come with us." "We can''t get away together. I''ll stay and stop them. Cut the crap." Kerry opened the door of his side of the car and got out first himself, and then pulled Venus down, "Go. Or none of us will get away." "Kerry," Venus grabbed his hand tightly and refused to let him go. "Don''t worry about me. Have you forgotten how powerful I am?" Kerry made aforting smile at her. Venus was startled. Although he was endowed with supernatural abilities, it would be very difficult to use them if he was injured. "You mustn''t get hurt, all right?" Her eyes were sore and she had the urge to cry. Kerry was moved, hugged her waist and kissed her heavily on the lips. He said, "I promise you, I won''t hurt." Then he pushed her into the front of Xuan who jumped out from the car, "Get her out of here safely. I''ll cover you. Go." Xuan looked at him withplicated thought and pulled her arm to run towards the side of the road. There were fierce gunshots behind them and a few bullets even flew past their ears, but neither of them could stop and could only run forward with all their might. The gunfire was constant. The two of them stepped over the overgrown deserted beach, crossed the dense forest, and ran all the way to the side of the road. It was only then that Venus realized that at some point one of her high heels was missing. The sound of gunfire was getting less and less. When a truck on the road just drove over, Xuan waved to the driver to signal him to stop. The driver didn''t dare to stop in this situation and would only m on the elerator. Venus hadn''t eaten sincest night and didn''t have a single bit of strength, plus after running for so long just now, she almost fell to the ground. "How are you?" Xuan picked her up and saw how bad she looked. Venus gasped, "I''m fine." Xuan''s eyes showed concern. At this time another small car came on the road, Xuan directly pulled out his gun and pointed it at the driver inside. The driver was shocked, and stepped on the brakes. The car pulled up near them. Xuan opened the back door and they got in. The driver said warily, "Don''t hurt me." "Drive us to downtown Sky City." Xuan said in a cold voice. "Well." the driver''s hands trembled and grabbed the steering wheel, starting the car a few times but hard to start it up. Xuan was afraid that the people behind him would catch up and reassured the driver, "Don''t worry. We won''t do anything to you. We just want a ride." Perhaps that worked, the car buzzed and flew out. Venus was extremely tired, but she still frowned and asked Xuan, "What the hell is going on? Why have thingse to this?" Xuan was also puzzled, "I''m not sure." "You''re not sure? Did you not arrange this ident?" Venus asked in surprise. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I arranged it, but the process wasn''t like this." Xuan was also confused. "What do you mean?" Xuan looked at the driver of the car and said in a low voice, "I arranged for them to snatch you away but I didn''t let them fight or even shoot." "Are you sure this is the group you''re looking for?" Xuan wasn''t sure, "I didn''t have any direct contact with them. To be exact, this incident was nned by my friend." "Your friend?" A face shed in her mind and she asked with a gloomy face, "Is that him?" Xuan looked her eyes and nodded his head. Venus couldn''t believe it, "Xuan, you ...... right. It''s me who forgot. You were already his friend. You were in this together." The man in the mask only wanted the treasure map. He didn''t care who lived or died. "Yan Chu." Xuan was upset with this tone of her voice, "What are you mad at me for? Since you want to achieve your goal, you will inevitably make sacrifices. If you appear in front of Kerry intact, aren''t you afraid that he will be suspicious?" "I''m angry not at them for beating me and yelling at me. I don''t care what they do to me. What about Kerry? Do you think those people will let him go when they get what they want?" Xuan was also depressed, "Yan, I don''t want him to die either. What good will it does me if he dies? Our Chu family needs to do business. Venus stared at him unable to say anything. The thought that Kerry could lose his life at any moment, her heart was like being pressed by stones that couldn''t breathe. She hated him and had wanted to kill him. But this time she was the one who set him up and he didn''t hesitate to save her. If Kerry lost his life in this situation, she would have a guilty conscience for the rest of her life. But the strange thing was, when Kerry gave him the remaining half of the treasure map, why did he order his subordinates to stop them? Was there something wrong with the treasure map? Or he wanted to kill Kerry. If that was the case, Kerry would only be in more danger. "Give me the phone," Venus extended her hand. Her phone should have been lost in the house where she was held. Xuan pulled out the phone and ced it in her hand. Venus recalled thendline of Ye''s vi and dialed it. The phone only rang twice before being answered. "Hello, this is the Ye family." John the Butler''s nd voice came over. "John, I''m Yan." "Miss Chu? You ...... you were rescued by master?" John the Butler was a bit pleased. Yan leaned on the back of the chair and closed her eyes, "John, Kerry might be in danger. You tell Henry Zhang to quickly send someone to rescue him." At the end of the sentence, a tear slipped from the corner of her eye. "Where is he? What happened to master?" John the Butler turned from joy to rm and asked. "He stayed there to save me. I ...... I don''t know how he is now." Her mind floated the scene of him kissing herself just now. Tears flowed even more fiercely and her voice was choked. "Miss Chu, don''t cry yet. Tell me the address, and I''ll ask Henry to bring someone over right away." "At the border of Sky City and S City, there''s ake nearby." Venus tried to control her voice. "Well, I see." John the Butler continued to ask after a pause, "Miss Chu, do you remember where you were locked up yesterday? If the young master has been taken away, it will be easy for Henry to find." "I was blindfolded by them all the way to the house. It was quiet at night as if it was a separate vi but I don''t know anything else." "I see. Miss Chu, Where are you now? Do you need me to send a car to pick you up?" "No, I''m with Xuan now. He''ll take me back." "Miss Chu, be careful along the way." John the Butler hung up the phone and went to inform Henry with an anxious look. No one had expected things to develop to this point. Xuan was also a little anxious, and took the phone to his friend to dial over. He wanted to determine what exactly was wrong. When the call came through, Xuan directly questioned, "Why did the other party shoot? Do you want me to die at the scene too?" "Xuan, I''m sorry. There was a problem in the middle." The silver faced man said apologetically. "What went wrong?" "The bastard wanted to keep the treasure. So ......" Chapter 201 Kerry Was Arrested (3) Chapter 201 Kerry Was Arrested (3) Kerry Ye said with a calm and rxed demeanor, and although he was a mess, he still overwhelmed him. How do I know that the map you gave me is not fake? The man asked. Kerry smiled, If you dont believe me, you still wont believe it if I really give you a real one. The man didnt say anything more. He knew that Kerry was right and there were almost no one in this world who had seen the real map. He got to know from a person who was familiar with this that there was a special mark on the real map. He saw the mark in the half piece that Kerry gave to him, so he thought it was real. What do you want to know? The man was clearly somewhat hesitating and his tone softened a lot. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry was delighted, but his expression didnt change too much, How do you know that I have the treasure map? Someone told me, of course, but I cant tell you the name. Kerry nodded, Okay, may I ask yourst name? Cao. Kerry searched in his mind and he never heard of Cao family. Had it been developed in the past two years? Now can you tell me where the rest of the treasure map is? Kerry began to speak nonsense, A vault in A City. Which one? The man pursued. I cant tell you right now, for Im so badly injured. I cant run very far even if you let me go. What if you get the treasure map and go back on your word and kill me? So, when are you going to tell me? The man had an urge to lose temper again. Kerry, however, was not afraid of him at all, The day after tomorrow, when I should be much better. Cao knew his tricks and said with a cold smile, I think that you are stalling for time. Oh, you see that? The man pinched the wound on his shoulder and the pain made Kerry gasped, who lifted his foot to kicked him hard. Then the man let go of his shoulder and jumped to the side, Kerry, dont give me any tricks. You only have one night. If you dont say anything tomorrow, I will give up the other piece. Let it be buried with you. Kerry agreed, Okay, deal. Ill tell you tomorrow and you can send someone to the vault to get it, but in the meantime, you have to prepare a car for me. Okay, Ill trust you for once and if you lie to me, I wont let you off the hook. The man said grimly. Kerry also wanted to say this to him. When the man opened the door and was just about to go out, Kerry shouted, Wait. What? Give me some food. Im hungry. The energy from the bowl of beef noodles had long since been depleted, and now he was starving. What responded to him was the loud sound of the door closing. Soon, a brawny man came in with a bowl of rice, rice was with cold broli and tofu, which was clearly left over from lunch. However, its summer, so even if its cold, he could still eat it. Usually, Kerry was very particr about food. Once Venus had took him to a school street, but he felt that the environment there was a bit dirty, but now he didnt care much more. He needed energy. Henry had led a group of people to theke, only to see messy footsteps and blood on the ground. Young master should have been taken away by a car. One man said this, pointing to the iron-red blood on the ground, Look, the blood disappeared abruptly here. Henry eyes were full of anxiety, but was still calm, Follow the wheel mark. Young master should have been taken to S City. But S City was so big that its hard to find the car, plus its not their territory. Henry was worrying, suddenly remembering what John said. The ce where Yan Chu was locked up yesterday was a vi, very remote. In that case, the range was much smaller. Well, you take a group of people and Ill take a group. Well look in the suburbs of S City separately, especially independent vis. Okay, got it. Night fell. Kerry had tried several times, but there was no way to concentrate. Besides, the slightest movement would make the wound on his shoulder painful as if it had been torn apart. Be patient. What he needed to do now was to let the wound heal as soon as possible. Kerry was physically special. No matter how serious the injury was, he could recover with just one nights sleep, so he decided to sleep first. Anyway, Cao wouldnt kill him for the time being. Since yesterday afternoon, Kerry had always been stressed, and he hadnt sleptst night, and after being bothered all day today, he was already so sleepy that he fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes. At the same time, Venus was sleepless. For the first time, she was worried about Kerry. Taking off her mask and lying on the bed, she recalled the rudeness of those bastards yesterday. They were able to do that to her, let alone Kerry. She kept her eyes open until thete night and she finally fell asleep. The next day, it was cloudy and windy. When Kerry was still dreaming, the door was pushed open with a thud. It was yesterdays doctor, and of course there was a bodyguard behind him. I came to change your dressing. The doctor said indifferently. Kerry sat up from the bed, his expensive shirt crumpled and the blood on it turned iron red. Doctor, youre so early at work. Kerry tried to talk to him. He didnt answer and started to untie his gauze. Kerry noticed the doctors wide pocket, where there was a phone that was shaking as he moved. He wanted to clip the phone out, but the bodyguards at the door are watching him closely, and he had no idea whether the doctor was kidnapped by them, or an aplice. The gauze was removed little by little, exposing the wound to the air. The wound was as terrible as yesterday and to the doctors surprise, the edges of the wound were actually scabbing over. Kerry sensed the doctors surprise. Looking down at the wound, he found the healing was not bad. It seems that he became stronger. This wound The doctor had never seen anyone who recovered so quickly. Kerry gently shook his head at him, indicating that he should not tell anyone. Looking directly into his eyes, he was making a difficult decision. What happened to his wound? The bodyguard heard the doctors words and asked impatiently. The doctor said, Oh, its too hot. His wound is a bit inmed. Hearing this, he showed his gratitude in his eyes. The doctor didnt say anything more, and he quickly finished that and left. Kerry put on his shirt and got up to the bathroom. Just one night, he looked a lot more haggard, with a hairy face. He washed his face casually with his uninjured hands and felt much fresher. They were still considerate, sending him the breakfast, but only toast and water. Kerry only drank some water, for he didnt like toast. After breakfast, Cao came. Kerry pepped himself up. What he needed was time. Its the second day and I hope you still remember what you said yesterday. Cao said coldly. Compared to his indifference, Kerry was much more rxed, moving his muscles and bones as he walked around the room, saying, Of course, but wheres the car? Its parked right outside, filled with gas. Really? Kerry stretched his back and said, Well, the missing part of the map is being stored at Jindun Company in A City. But its a bit difficult for you to get it out. Why? It s a vault, and the security is the best. If you want to take something out, you have to be present in person and electronically scan your face and fingerprints before you can take it out. The reason why Kerry was so clear about the process was because he actually put something there. The man looked fierce and tried to punch Kerry, Are you fucking kidding me? Kerry spread his hands, Im not. Think about it, a vault, if any person can go and get the things, it will close down the next day. Cao was pissing off. Take him back to A City? Impossible, too dangerous. Its his ce and its impossible for him to flee. What I said is true. If you dont believe me, you can call and check. Cao stared at him for a moment, taking out his phone to look up thepany named JinDun and dialing the number. He put it on speakerphone for him, I think you know what to say. Okay, I see. The phone was answered immediately and a soft female voice came, Hello, this is Jindun. How can I help you? Chapter 202 Danger！！！（1） Chapter 202 Danger1 I''m your client, No. 015 Kerry Ye. Hello, Mr. Ye. What can I do for you? I have something in yourpany that I want to take out now, but I''m currently not in Sky City. Can I send someone to pick it up for me? I''m so sorry, ording to our rules, you must pick it up in person, and no one can pick it up on your behalf. Kerry of course knew the answer. And before he even hung up, Mr. Cao was about to punch him, but fortunately he reacted quickly to avoid him. Kerry, you fucking did it on purpose, right? you had no intention of handing over theplete treasure map yesterday, did you? The man was on the verge of fury. Kerry threw his phone at him and said ironically: Mr. Cao, you and I both work on this business and understand the risks involved. Since I''m here alone, how can I not give myself a way out? Not to mention theres such arge sum of treasure. The man red at him angrily, pulling his gun out and pointing it at him, Kerry, do you really think I dare not to kill you? I can even give up my other half treasure! Kerry looked straight into his eyes and folded his hands, betting Mr. Cao wouldn''t shoot, because he was too greedy and he wouldn''t be happy if he couldn''t get the rest of the treasure. Just when the situation was very tense, a bodyguard came in, who looked panicked and whispered something to him, then Mr. Cao changed his expression slightly, lowered his gun and said to his subordinates, Bring him to the car. Yes. Kerry was pushed by the bodyguard towards the car, and he found that seven or eight people in the vi were running towards the car, who...... seemed to be running away. Did someone find out the ce? Kerry was quite delighted. He remembered that Mr. Cao had said that he had gotten the information from someone else, so now the someone else had found him? Now that it was quite chaotic, he could have grabbed a gun, driven a car and fled, but he wouldnt do that, because he needed to know who the man behind the scenes was. Hey, what are you guys running away from, is someone looking for you? After the car was driven on the road, Kerry smiled and asked the bodyguard on his left who was watching over him. The man nced at him: You''re talking too much. We have nothing to do anyway. Hey, where are you taking me? Kerry asked the man on his right again. If you speak again, I''ll seal your mouth. The bodyguard threatened him. Kerry had no choice but to shut up. There were four or five cars rushing all the way to south, as if there were jackals, wolves, tigers and panthers chasing them behind. Seeing the increasingly tense expressions of the people beside and in front of them, Kerry became more and more curious about the man behind the scenes. That Mr. Cao was very fierce and was not a coward, except that he was kind of stupid. But now he could actually be so scared that was even chased around like a rabbit by someone, therefore, Kerry was very curious about who that man was on earth. After racing forward for more than an hour, the car entered the center of the s city. Once there were more cars, the speed of the car slowed down, but it was also easier to shake off other people''s tracking. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry looked out through the car window, and he coincidentally saw a familiar car. Then he looked at the license te, thinking that wasn''t this his car? But he couldnt see who was sitting inside because of the car windows film, he guessed it was Henry who was bringing someone over. Henry and John the Butler were probably quite anxious about his disappearance, and they might be looking for him all over the world. He just didn''t know if Venus Mu worried about him. She......worried about him, right? After all, he tried to save her. But it was still this treasure map of his that caused her trouble, so it was granted for him to save her. After shuttling around s city for a long time, the car finally stopped in front of a two-story building in a remote suburb. At this time, it was already the afternoon. Kerry was pushed into the door, and Mr. Cao was gulping down water, then gasping for breath on a chair. Kerry sat casually on another chair with his hands tied, and he looked at Mr. Cao seriously, asking: Is someone chasing you? He opened his eyes and looked at Kerry without speaking. Let me guess, said Kerry with his legs crossed and his head tilted, The other party ising for the treasure map, right? The man still didn''t speak. Kerry continued to say, As soon as you got the treasure map, the other party will get the news, and the most likely possibility is that the person who is chasing you asked you toe and take this treasure map, but after you got it, you want to take exclusive possession of it, which angered the other party, so ...... Can you shut the fuck up! The man roared in exasperation. Kerry knew he was right as soon as he saw his reaction, and the other party must be very powerful, so powerful that Mr. Cao could only run away from him. Since that was the case, he could definitely not leave. In the whole afternoon, more than ten people were in extreme tension except Kerry. Fortunately, nothing happened, and the other party''s people did note after them. Then it was gradually dark, and the bodyguard bought a dozen boxes of instant noodles for their dinner, Mr. Cao gave Kerry a box of instant noodles. Kerry had never eaten this kind of thing because such food that added dozens of additives would never appear on his dinner table. But who cared about that when people were hungry? Half of the people were eating and half of them were on sentry duty, the hot and dry air was filled with the smell of all kinds of instant noodles. Kerry felt that he could try to eat it after having a bite first, and when he had the second bite, a commotion started outside the door. Mr. Cao pulled out a gun swiftly and ran outside, but before he even ran to the door, it was kicked open and a sniper rifle then pointed to his head. Don''t move. Put the gun down. The man from outside nced at the room, pausing briefly as he watched Kerry. Mr. Cao stepped backward, shouting at his subordinates, Don''t be impulsive, all of you, put your guns down. Then another person came in from the door, who was tall and handsome, wearing an in white t-shirt. And Kerry could immediately tell that the t-shirt looked normal but was expensive. Could he be the man behind the scenes? As soon as he thought of this, he heard him saying, Zhigang Cao, you''re getting arrogant!How dare you touch the boss''s thing? It turned out that this Mr. Cao was called Cao Zhigang. Heng Zhang , please don''t misunderstand, how dare I touch the boss''s thing? Zhigangs arrogance of the past two days all disappeared, and he was well-behaved like a little cat. Then why are you running away? Heng asked calmly, with a slightly smile on his face. Zhigang was pointed by the gun and he had no way out at all, then he squeezed a smile, saying, Heng, can you let your brother put the gun down first? Let''s have a talk. The boss asked you toe pick up the treasure map and you should privately take possession of it! I don''t have a brother like you. Zhigang exined with an embarrassed smile, Heng, you really misunderstood, I didn''t think of doing that at all. I just thought that I could y around there and then went back now that I could finallye out this time. But Hengs smile became even brighter while the expression in his eyes were still very cold, Then exin why I cant get through to you? I ...... I lost my phone. Zhigang stammered. Kerry, who was sitting not far away, ate instant noodles while listening carefully to their conversation. Heng Zhang? Which two words were his name? He didnt remember that man. Oh~ youve lost my phone, then why did you run away when I went to the vi to look for you? Zhigang was quite panic, and he said as he nced at Kerry, I didn''t know it was you, I thought it was Kerry''s subordinates that were looking for me, that''s why I left there. As soon as he finished his words, Heng gave him a stern punch in the abdomen with his hands and feet, and he stopped smiling as well, Zhigang Cao, do you think I''m a three-year-old child and I would believe that crap? Zhigang bent over and covered his abdomen, Heng, what I said is true. But Heng punched him again with so much strength that even Kerry frowned at the sound of it,I think you''ve forgotten what will happen to betray your boss. Then Zhigang stared at him, You want to kill me? It''s not me who wants to kill you, it''s the boss who wants to kill you, I''m just carrying out orders. You don''t have the right, I want to see the boss. Zhigang yelled at him. You''ve already lost that opportunity when you chose to betray your boss. Zhigang Cao , hand over the map and I''ll do it fast so that you won''t suffer so much when you die. Otherwise ...... Zhigang was silent for a moment, and finally sighed and said, Fine, I''ll admit it this time, but these brothers are all innocent, so don''t cause them trouble. Fine, I promise you. Heng promised readily, because he didn''t want to kill so many people either. Zhigang just straightened up and reached for the treasure map from his pocket, and when the man with the gun wasn''t paying attention, he moved quickly to escape from the gun, then they got into a scuffle. It was a matter of life and death, Zhigang almost used all his skills and strength to fight with the two men, and the his other subordinates also fought with the men brought by Heng Zhang. While Kerry, the one who was tied up, became the least noticed man. The most he did in this scuffle was to dodge the people who suddenly bumped into him. A few minutester, the scuffle ended with a gunshot and Zhigang was shot in the chest and fell to the ground, then in a moment, red blood of his stained the floor tiles. Chapter 202 Danger！！！(2) Chapter 202 Danger(2) You all want to go against me with him? Heng nced at the subordinates of Zhigang Cao and said. A dozen of then hesitated for a few seconds and bent their heads. For them, they were devoting their lifes no matter who they followed. They were not necessary to offer their lives for a dead man. Heng Zhang satisfied with their performance then he searched the pocket of Zhigangs trousers. And found the treasure map which was tore into two pieces. For sure Zhigang would take such precious thing. He would be worried if he put it in the car or in the room. Heng put the map together and frowned. He knew it was notplete. He went to Kerry and there was a table between them. He said friendly Mr. Kerry, I heard you long ago. Kerry sat on the chair and put his arms crossed before his chest. He looked at him with cold eyes and said You ttered me. Kerry, why the map is notplete? Heng looked down at him. Kerry smiled coldly and replied How could I know that? Its whole when I gave it to Zhigang. Heng was confused. He never saw the treasure map before, nor did he know what happened between Zhigang and Kerry. Now Kerry said it wasplete. Then where was the rest piece? He would spare Zhigangs life just now if he knew it was notplete. Now he could ask him anymore Heng Zhang stared at Kerry and he was not nervous at all. He told the truth or his heart was strong. Heng called a trusted man to him and asked Did Zhigang tell you before if the map had any problem? No, he never mentioned it in front of us. Hengs eyes fell on Kerry again. He waszy to ask again so that he took out his gun and put it on his head You dont have any value at all since you dont want to tell me the secrets. You could apany Zhigang now. Kerry bit his teeth and he knew Heng was wicked and he would do what he said. Okay, I admit that it is notplete. Where is the rest? I put it in the coffers of Sky City. Kerry gave this excuse. He could draw one at that time since no one really saw that before. Heng stared at him, it seemed he was judging his words. Kerry, I hope you are not kidding me. Kerry sneered and said Believe it or not. Check it in Sky City. see if I put something inside. Heng doubt it and did not reply. Kerry said with a smile mr. Zhang, I really want to know who is your boss? Heng smiled Sorry I cant tell you. Ha, he dared not to tell me the name after he robbed my thing. Its the first time I saw such a coward. What? He is afraid I will revenge in the future? Heng showed cruelty hearing this and he wanted to beat him. But Kerry responded fast and lifted his foot and stamped on the edge of the table. Then the table went to Heng. After the fight just now there were lots of spilt instant noodles and noodles spilt on the flour. Kerrys jump made some soup spilt Heng. Kerry, you are seeking for death. Guns were pointed at Kerry when Hengs words fell. Kerry looked around coldly and said Mr.Zhang, wed rather feel good. You have to let me know who killed me if I have to die. Heng forced himself to calm down and smiled Kerry, we did not get the rest treasure map. How could we kill you. So you dont need to know my boss. Kerry knew it would be like this. So he mocked It seems he is a crowded man. Okay. He could not be my enemy for this. Heng clenched and he really wanted to beat this arrogant guy. Come and shut him in the room. We will go Sky City tomorrow. Heng said angrily. It seems you are more brave than Zhigang. He wants the rest map but he dared not toe Sky City, but he did not know he could not get it if he did not pay some price. He could not do something sessful. Kerry said so while following the guard to the small room. ... At night, it was silent around. Kerry who was in sleep suddenly opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. Zhigang had nothing in his hands when he entered the two-floor building. It meant that both his and Venus Mus phones were on the car they took in the morning. And Heng was going to Sky City. for sure he had to treat him nice and made him impressive. He had to get the two phone. Because there were photos and videos of the child. If they knew he had a boy, then the boy would be in danger. With the help of moonlight, Kerry soon found two phones in the front of the car. One powered off and the other still had half power. He called Henry when he found his number. Henry answered after it rang for a long time maybe he was sleeping. Hello? The alert voice of Henry said. Henry, its me. Kerry said in low voice. Master, is that you? Where are you? Are you okay? Henry asked excitedly. Im fine. You go Sky City now to n it... Kerry orderly shortly. Henry listened to him silent at the other side of the phone. Henry said as his words fell Dont worry master, I will do as you ordered. I will open the function of location of the phone. And send you my location every half hour. Later I will send you the pictures of the cars. Okay, take care master. Henry said with worry. Im fine. Kerry knew its not time to chat now, but he could not help asking How is Yan Chu? Miss Chu got home safely. She calls you several times each day to ask for your information. She said she wanted toe to City S to seek you but stopped by John the Butler. Henry said honestly. Kerry felt warm in heart. Dont tell her I called you in case she worried. I got it. Goodbye. After Kerry finished his words he hang up the phone, then he took the pictures of all cars carefully and sent to Henry, then he set the location of the phone. He was going to back the room after all these then he suddenly realized it was too dazzling to hold a phone, Heng would see that immediately. He hesitated for a moment and saved the pictures and videos of the boy to his work e-mail and deleted all of them. As Venuss phone... Let it be in the car. A phone without power would not attract their attention. He woulde and get it when everything was done. Kerry began to sleep without any worry back to his tiny room to wait for the drama tomorrow. ... The next morning five jeeps drove to Sky City from City S. Kerry changed his car this time and sat beside Heng. Maybe Heng was afraid he might ran away half way. The atmosphere in the car was little bit depressive, Kerry said mockingly Mr.Zhang, let me ask you, why you want to follow such a timid boss? You can follow me then I will give you a lot when we get the treasure. Heng stared at him and said wickedly Kerry, let me tell you again. My boss is not timid, he just dose not want to have any trouble. You think I dont know your thought? You want to know my boss name then tell everyone he robbed your treasure map, then will my boss livefortably in the future?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kerry smiled and said Mr. Zhang, everyday we are risking our lives, you still wantfortable days? Dream on. Kerry, let me tell you, I will not tell you no matter what you say. Chapter 202 Danger!!! 3) Chapter 202 Danger!!! 3) Kerry, changed the topic and asked, Mr. Zhang, Im curious that arent you afraid that this trip to A City is going to be a trip without a return? Heng Zhang finally turned his head to look at him seriously, No matter what happens, I will go, not to mention that youre the trump card in my hand. I dont believe that even if your subordinates ambush me, they will still care about you. Kerry sighed, I really dont know. Maybe they might find another leader. Im just going to die if I go back. Heng Zhang didnt want to listen to his nonsense and brought the medical kit from behind. Kerry stared at him vigntly and asked, What is this? He smiled wickedly, Kerry, you are too powerful in A City, so in order to ensure that we can get the map, of course we need you to be a bit more obedient. Just tell me, what is this? Kerry was a little nervous. His shoulder hadnt healed yet. If he was injected was poison, he wouldnt make it. Heng Zhangughed, Youll be weak. Dont worry, no side effects. Take a good sleep after we get the treasure map, the you feel nothing has happened. Kerry didnt believe his bullshit, but right now with his feet and hands tied, he had no way to resist even if he wanted to. Heng Zhang, since I promised to give you the map, I will never break my promise. Why do you have to use such a dirty trick? Kerry snapped in a furious voice. Heng Zhang took out the syringe, which contained transparent potion, Kerry, as long as we can get what we want, what does it matter what kind of means we use? The process doesnt matter. Its the result. You fucking bastard, Heng Zhang, I never expect you to be so asshole. Heng Zhang just ignored his curses and said at the person on Kerry s side, the one who held a gun to Cao s head yesterday, Hold him down. Kerry struggled and lifted his feet to kick the syringe in his hand, but was held down by the brawny man behind him. Heng Zhang, dont let me catch you, or Ill make you go to hell. Heng Zhang pushed the syringe, and some drops came out of the needle. He said nonchntly, What a pity. I dont think there will be such a day. Seeing that the sharp needle was about to stick into his skin, Kerry said evenly, Wait, I have something to say. Heng Zhang frowned, What? Kerry took a deep breath and said, Weve only just stepped into A City, and it will take at least two more hours to get to the vault, so why are you in a hurry to knock me out now? How about this, you can do it when youre almost at the A City vault? He just needed another ten minutes, just ten minutes. But how could he give him the opportunity to do so, sneering, Mr. Ye, be quiet, lest I prick your arteries. Ive told you, this medicine is just to make it easier for us to control you, its not harmful to your body, so dont be so nervous. Heng Zhang! Kerry drank furiously. Kerry wanted to move instantly now, but it was too dangerous. If he ran now, his secrets would be exposed. Heng Zhang stuck the needle into Kerrys muscles and quickly pressed it down. Bastard, I wont let you go. Kerry yelled at him. Youve said that before. He was indifferent, who only focused on the injection. The liquid entered his body, and as the blood flowed to every cell, Kerry felt the energy inside his body disappearing rapidly, and after two minutes, he didnt even have the strength to lift his hand. However, the good news was that he still had his sanity. As the convoy drove to the intersection, the first car in the front slowly came to a stop. Heng Zhang was dissatisfied and asked on the inte, Why did you stop? Whats going on? Boss, a big truck with peaches ahead overturned and blocked the road. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Heng Zhang thought it was not a coincidence. Go down there and find out when can we go. Yes, boss. The reality was worse than what this man said. A truckload of peaches and the baskets rolled down and scattered and there were twenty or thirty vigers from nearby who were helping to pick up the peaches, with four or five traffic police were directing the traffic. Traffic police saw there came a few more cars, not waiting for the mane out, he came up, who first saluted and said, the truck just overturned. Im sorry that you cannot pass right now. Comrade police officer, how much longer does it need? Were in a hurry. It will take at least two more hours. You can see there are a lot of peaches, so if you are in a hurry, you can turn around to the mountain road, but that will take more time, and also dangerous. The traffic police kindly warned. The driver was sad, What should we do then? The traffic policeughed, Its quite a hot day and we dont want this to happen. Lets say, you and your friend may offer some help to pick up the peaches, so that it can be faster. Well, I need to ask my friend. Thank you. The policeman said and saluted again, his uniform drenching in sweat. The driver cautiously got out of the car and came to Heng Zhang, whispering, Boss, the cop wants us to help. Heng Zhang was unhappy, Is there another way? He told me that theres another mountain road, but its even more time-consuming, and we dont know how to get there. The GPS shows nothing. He hesitated, looking at the watch, and said to him, Let our men go down to help them. If the policeman asks anything, tell him that we are travelers. Dont say too much. Yes, boss. Wait. Heng Zhang poked his head out and looked at the scene not far away and there was nothing wrong, so he lowered his voice, Dont take the gun with you, lest you be noticed by the police. In this situation, he didnt want to mess with cops. Got it, boss. Then they got out of the car to help, except for Heng Zhang and another one, who were watching Kerry didnt move. Even though Kerry had fallen limb from limb onto the seat, with no mobility, but Heng Zhang still wanted to be careful. Kerry was limb on the seat, who face expressionless, but his eyes were shining. Water, please. Im thirsty. Kerry said weakly. Heng Zhang looked at him, You wont die of thirst if you dont drink water for a day, so bear with it. Heng Zhang didnt want him to use another excuse to go to the toilet. Oh, Im really getting more curious about your boss. How can he train such an inhumane subordinate. Kerry throat was dry and on fire, and his lips were a little dry. Heng Zhang seemed to have gotten used to himining his boss, so he just ignored it. At this time, two cars came from behind. Through the window, he found the the people of those two cars were also discussing what to do, and also shouted at the traffic police with S City ent, Comrade police, how much longer do we need? An hour, or you guys can help too. Then it will be faster. The traffic police shouted at them as well. Is there any pay for that? The man teased. The cop alsoughed, Theres no pay, but I can give you some peaches. Hahaha, okay, well help. Heng Zhang turned his head and breathed in relief. It seemed to be just an ident. After hearing Kerry was thirsty, he also felt so, so he took a bottle of water to drink. Boom! A loud bang made both sides of the car window ss shatter. Before he could realize whats going on, a gun was at his temple. At the same time, the one beside Kerry also received the same treatment. Hands up and get out of the car. The person outside the car roared. Heng Zhang threw down the water bottle, Okay, buddy, dont be impulsive. Be careful of the gun. Cut the crap and get down. He carefully opened the car door, but in the next second, he mmed the door to the person outside the car, then he was nimble enough to get into the drivers seat, but he didnt expect the man holding the gun to be faster than him, who pulled out the car keys. Get down. Its your final chance. The man stared at him viciously. Heng Zhang had to get out of the car first, turning his head to take a look at the car ident, all of his own people were pressed down to the ground by the vigers and policemen. What do you guys want? Money? He asked coldly. The gun mans lips curled up, I heard you have a treasure map, so where is it? His eyelids jumped, for he thought these people were here to save Kerry, but he didnt think they were here for the map. You guys are a littlete, I already sent it outst night, and now He looked up at the sky, it should have been abroad by now. The man with the gun apparently did not believe him, and looked up and down at his shirt. Im not lying. If you dont believe me, you can search on me. Heng Zhang raised his hands and said with a sneer, Think about it, that map is actually a time bomb. If you get it and you keep it with you, arent you afraid of being robbed? As soon as he finished his words, he heard Kerry say in a weak voice, Hes telling the truth. Its not here. Chapter 203 Kerry Was Dead? (1) Chapter 203 Kerry Was Dead? (1) "Are you okay, sir?" asked the man, who pointed at Heng Zhang with the gun and looked towards the car. However, Heng Zhang seized the moment and twisted his wrist, knocking the gun from the mans hand. Just as Heng was about to pull out gun, he was shot on the right arm by someone and then fell to the ground. The policeman who shot Heng with his gun came running at a gallop with his gun in his hand. As he passed by Heng, he took the gun from his hand. Heng was about to resist when Kerry''s subordinate hit him in the back of the head with gun and he fell down again. The policeman poked his head into the car and saw Kerry''s blood-stained shirt and pale face."Sir, are you okay? I''m taking you to the hospital immediately." he asked anxiously. Kerry pressed the arm weakly, "I''m fine now. Take these men back. I want to know who ordered them." "Yes, sir. said the man. Why do you look so weak?" asked Henry. "They gave me an injection. I don''t know what it is." "I''ll call John right away and tell him to send a helicopter." Henry took out his cell phone and called John. "John, Mr. Ye is hurt. You send a helicopter over to Sky City. I''ll give you the exact address in a minute." Henry then hung up the phone and helped Kerry out of the car. "Fang, you and Long escort Mr. Ye back to city. Keep in touch with John at all times." Henry instructed. Then Fang got in the car immediately. "There''s a med kit in that car, take it with you. It might help the doctor''s diagnosis. Yan''s and my cell phones are in some car somewhere. They have very important information," Kerry said. Then Henry carried a med kit from the car to Long, "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll get the phone back." Then he patted the Long in the driver''s seat, "Be careful on the road, and call me anytime when you need." Soon the car drove off, running forward quickly. Heng looked at the rear end of the car in the distance and felt a surge of remorse in his heart. He regretted that he had toe to a city to challenge Kerry. Just now he thought that the group of people was not Kerry''s men, and also thought to use the treasure map to frame Kerry, but now his n was ruined. But he didn''t understand how Kerry''s subordinates knew they were going back to Sky City and how they were able to save Kerry in time. They didn''t give him time to think about what to do with them, and there was no way Kerry could have told his subordinates where he was. But how did they know where Kerry was? Heng thought. At this point Henry directed his men to tie up Heng and others, and then threw them into a truck stacked with half a carload of peaches. After Henry cleared the scene, he got in his truck. Then he and his subordinates drove to the Yes'' drill ground. ...... John had just hung up Henry''s phone, and when he looked up, he saw Yan''s anxious face, "Is Kerry okay? Is he hurt?" He''s injured. I''m going to arrange for a helicopter to pick up him now." "I''ll go too." Venus followed John. "The helicopter''s at the airport. It will take quite a bit of extra time if I take you there. I''m afraid it will dy my time to pick up Mr. Ye." John exined seriously, but patiently. "Then I''ll go to the hospital and wait for him." John knew that she was worried about Kerry and spoke gently, "Miss Chu, I''ll go to the hospital with you after I''ve made arrangements here." "Ok, Ill listen to you." "Could you help Mr. Ye pack a few changes of clothes first?" said John. "Yes, I''ll go pack now." Venus answered quickly. Venus was familiar with Kerry''s bedroom. She''d lived in this room for most of her marriage to Kerry. She found a nice paper bag in the dressing room and picked up two jackets and two t-shirts. As she was about to leave the room, it urred to her that he might need a change of underwear as well. Venus hesitated for a moment, pulling open a drawer where brand new t-front panties were neatly laid out. Although Venus and Kerry had met naked several times already, Venus had never had ess to these personal items of his. She awkwardly took three pairs of t-front panties from inside and stuffed them into the bag. She and John then went to the People''s Hospital. Then she and Johne to the People''s Hospital. With the permission of the hospital director, John, Venus, Han and some of the doctors went to the top balcony of the hospital. Soon, John''s phone rang, "John, it''s Fang. Mr. Ye has passed out." "What did you say?" John didn''t hear his words clearly. He only heard the roar of propellers. "I said Mr. Ye is passed out," Fang said loudly again. John hurriedly hung up the call and texted instead. But his hands were shaking unconsciously and he couldn''t type. Venus saw that his hands had been shaking and took the phone from him and said, "John, I can help you text the message." John took a deep breath and said, "Thank you. Ask Fang what happened to Mr. Ye." Venus quickly finished typing and sent the message. A few secondster she received a text message from Fang that read, "Mr. Ye is in aa. He''s been drugged." Attached to the message were two photos, one of Kerry''s eyes closed, pale, and wearing clothes covered in blood. The other was a syringe with no visible markings. Now, Venus was not calm. She had a strong feeling that something bad had happened to him in the past two days. She knew if he hadn''t been injured, he would have returned to the city with Kerry''s ability. John was less nervous now when he saw Kerry''s picture. He took the phone from Venus and sent a message to Fang telling him to fly to the People''s Hospital, and then John gave the photos on the phone to the doctors around him. Venus felt her legs go a little weak and leaned on the step next to her. John noticed her and walked over to her., "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye will be fine." He gently reassured her Venuss face was tense. The only thing she was thinking about at the moment was whether he would die. If he died, she would have avenged her brother''s death. Then she should be happy, but why wasn''t she happy now? "Miss Chu, are you okay?" John looked at her with concern, "You were shocked by the pictures, right? In the past, Mr. Ye suffered more injuries, but in the end he pulled through with his willpower. The Ye family''s wealth and status are all the result of Mr. Ye fighting with his life." With John talking beside him, Venus''s tension eased a lot, "Isn''t the Yehuang Group something Kerry inherited from his parents?" John sighed, "Its a long story. His parents founded Yehuang Group, but they were in debt because of their poor management. For some reasons, his parents basically abandoned thepany and left the mess to him. He suffered a lot in those years trying to pay off his debts to support the family, but luckily he made it." Venus remembered Kerry''s other family member, and then asked carefully, "I heard Kerry say he still has a grandfather recovering abroad." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! John looked at her in amazement, "Mr. Ye told you all about that?" "He just mentioned it once, not much more." "It''s true that his grandfather is recovering abroad, and not many people know about it. People in Sky City thought his grandfather has passed away." John said. Kerry grandfather''s affair involved a secret, so he almost never spoke of his grandfather to outsiders, but John didn''t expect Kerry to tell Yan. "They''reing." Someone shouted, and everyone''s eyes were cast into the distance. A helicopter appeared in the sky and was rapidly flying towards the hospital. "Everyone back to the stairs first." John said towards everyone present. There was too much wind from the propeller and they were at the top floor, so if they got too close to it, they could be in danger. They obeyed John and stood at the top of the stairs, but they all kept an eye on the helicopter. Finally when the helicopternded on the top balcony, the propeller created a huge wind. It wasn''t until the helicopter came to a stop that John, Dr. Han and Venus ran over. When the door opened, the anxious faces of Fang and Long appeared. Venus knew she couldn''t help them much, so she stayed on the outskirts of the crowd so as not to add to their troubles. They lifted Kerry out of the ne and put him on a stretcher that had already been prepared. Chapter 203 Kerry Was Dead? (3) Chapter 203 Kerry Was Dead? (3) At Ye familys vi, when Venus returned from the hospital, Mrs. Qin asked Venus about Kerry''s condition. After Venus told her that Kerry was in ama, Mrs. Qin was relieved Venus was surprise at her optimism, "Mrs. Qin, aren''t you worried that Kerry won''t wake up?" "This little wound is nothing to him. Mrs. Qin said. Whether he wakes up or not, we will take good care of him. Hearing Mrs. Qin''s words, Venus felt a little better. She hurried back to her room to rub herself and charge her phone. For John and Henry, however, the night was extremely painful. They stood in front of the ICU''s ss window, looking at Kerry, who was still unconscious inside. "John, why don''t you take a rest for a while?" Henry said. "You need to take care of yourself." "I''ve been in the Ye family for almost forty years. I''ve watched Mr. Ye grow up. He''s been hospitalized for injuries before, but this is the first time I''ve seen him hurt so badly." John sighed softly. "Don''t you worry, Mr. Ye will be fine. He''ll get over it. He still has to find her wife and child." John patted him on the shoulder, "I''m going to go take a nap for a while." In the ICU, the doctors and nurses were examining Kerry''s body now. The men Henry had brought back were all locked up in the drill ground, where Kerry''s men usually trained. It was a remote ce, and it was hard to find that ce if people weren''t familiar with it. Originally Henry wanted to find a doctor to bandage Heng Zhang''s wounds, but after learning about Kerry''s injuries, he almost wanted to kill him. Still, he thought that Kerry might want to question him, so Henry gave him some anti-inmmatory medicine to stop the bleeding and made sure he wouldn''t die in the next two days. Kerry didn''t have any sudden symptoms during the night, and his blood pressure, heart rate and temperature were all normal. So once the 12 hours were up, Kerry was moved to a general ward. "The medication in his body is almost diluted. He may wake up today." The doctor said calmly. When Venus arrived at the hospital in the morning, she saw John and Henry rxed a little. They took turns watching over Kerry, but the day was almost over and Kerry hadn''t woken up yet. "Doctor, didn''t you say that Mr. Ye woke up today? Why hasn''t he woken up by now?" Henry ran to ask the doctor. The doctor was also confused. "All his stats are normal, he should wake up." the doctor said. "I''m just extrapting from experience. Maybe he''ll wake up tomorrow." In the evening, Venus received a call she both looked forward to and didn''t want to receive. "Miss Mu, you''ve done a great job this time. There was a bit of trouble in the middle, but it turned out well." Venus gripped the phone, knowing the treasure map was in his hands, "When are you going to release my baby." "No, it''s not over yet," Venus raged, "You''ve got the treasure map. What more do you want?" The manughed and said regretfully, "This treasure map is notplete. There''s still a part of it that Kerry keeps in the vault, and you need to help me get it." Venus was surprised that Kerry was so shrewd. "Once you have the rest of the treasure map, your child will be returned to you." The man said. "I hope you keep your word," Venus said. "As much as I love this little boy, he''s not my child, so what am I keeping him around for?" Venus gritted teeth, "I''ll get the rest of the treasure map soon." "Oh, one more thing," The man said slowly. "Kerry''s got some of my men. The others can die, but one of them is named Heng Zhang, you get him out." "I only promised you the treasure map. I didn''t say I''d help you save anyone." Venus said angrily. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The manughed lightly with an obvious threat in his voice, "Miss Mu, do you have any chance to refuse my requests?" "You ......" Venus was so angry that she couldn''t speak. "Well, since you dont have the ability to help him out, then you can ask for the address where he''s being held and tell Xuan. That''s easy for you, right?" The man said. "Are you a pig? You think Kerry is easy to be fooled?" Venus couldn''t help but curse. It depends. the man said. "Miss Mu, it''s rude for a girl to curse. You''d better not curse next time." "You bastard!" Venus stormed off and then just hung up the phone. ...... "There''s a good chance that he''s in this condition with nerve damage to the brain," The doctor exined. "What do you mean?" Henry asked. The doctor said gravely, "Maybe he''ll never wake up." Henry''s and John''s brows both furrowed with question in their eyes. "Now you will have to wait for him to wake up on his own, or you can talk to him to awaken his consciousness. But I can''t be sure when he''ll wake up." The doctor said this and then turned away. Venus was a little upset at the news, though she told herself not to care if he woke up or not. John sat next to the hospital bed with a sad look on his face. "Mr. Ye, please wake up soon. Ye family needs you very much. John''s eyes lit up and then he said, "Let''s get Kevin back. They''re brothers. If he''s here, maybe he can help Kerry wake up." Henry didn''t know what to do at this time. This was, after all, the Ye Family''s business, but they were just Kerry''s subordinates and couldnt make the decision. "How about giving Kevin a call first?" "I''ll make the call." John hurried out of the hospital room. Henry looked towards the hospital bed. Kerry was the person he looked up to the most so far. The moment Kerry saved his life Henry vowed to follow Kerry for the rest of his life. "Mr. Ye, you have to wake up. Don''t you still have to find your wife and child? If one day theye back and you are in aa, how sad would they be? And Yehuang Group also needs you." Henry whispered to himself. Venus stood behind him, listening to his murmurs, feeling sad. After a while, John pushed in the door and said, "Miss Chu, Kevin said he wanted to talk to you for a few minutes." "Why does Kevin want to talk to me on the phone?" Venus froze. Taking the phone, Venus took a deep breath and then said, "Hello, Mr. Ye." Kevin was startled for a moment, and then said gently, "Hello, Miss Chu. John has told me about my brother." "I''m sorry for this." "You''re not to me for this. You haven''t been in Sky city for long. Your kidnapping may have something to do with my brother." Kevin said. "I''m doing a research project with my professor these days. I''m booking a flight back in two days," Kevin paused and sounded apologetic, "I know it might be rude to say this, but Miss Chu''s voice sounds a lot like my sister-inw''s. Can I beg you for one thing?" "Please go ahead." said Venus. "My brother and sister-inw used to have many misunderstandings, so my brother has always regretted in his heart. If Miss Chu has time in the next two days, would you please apany him and speak in his ear?" "Ok, I will." Venus promised. In fact, she''d do it even if Kevin didn''t ask her to. If he didn''t wake up, she wouldn''t get the rest of the treasure map. "Thank you." Kerry paused for a moment, "Goodbye, Miss Chu." "Bye." Venus did. Actually, she thought of Kevin asionally. After all, he was the one who had lent her a helping hand in her most difficult time, giving her warmth, but she couldn''t love him. "John, you guys go home and get some rest. I''m here with him today." Henry was about to speak when he was held back by John, who said, "Then thank you, Miss Chu. We''ll go back." Then John pulled Henry out of the ward. "John, how can Miss Chu be here alone? " said Henry staring straight at him. "Miss Chu is the one Mr. Ye protects with his life. She''s more useful here than you are." John said Chapter 204 The Recovery of Kerry (1) Chapter 204 The Recovery of Kerry (1) Henry seemed still doubtful toward the word and said in a lower voice, "But you know, the young master have asked me to check background of her and Xuan Chu. Obviously, he was still skeptical about her." "Really? " asked John the butler to a surprise. Henry hesitated for a while and perhaps he took John was the one who he could believe in, he continued to said, Yes, I did as ordered at the beginning, and then I kept the secret investigation work on Xuan even if the young maser was about to quit it." Though John the Butler was also curious why Kerry would change his mind to let Yan Chu and her brother an easy go, he was sure that he had no reason to be skeptical about Yan. So he said, "Silly boy, obviously it was because Yan won the trust from our young master. And truth to be told, master has told me then that I should take the order of Yan as that of the hostess. So we shouldnt cast our doubt against her. Henry was a little amazed and asked, "I cant figure out why did the young master do so? You know, the girl he should be in deep love with is our really hostess- Venus, who bore his baby while departure" John the Butler stopped him and said, " Alright, boy, that s none of your business, all we should do is to serve our master well. Now let''s go. Fang and Long will stay here as guards. " Henry was still worried about the safety of his boss and said, "Uncle John, wait a minute please. I should enjoin Fang to take good care of young master before we leave." Meanwhile, Kerry still remained unconscious one the bed of the ward. With his face well-shaved, Kerry was a really handsome boy. Venus felt a unease around him, she hadnt had a good talk with him ever since she knew him. Kerry Ye, for that you have murdered my brother, I shall kill you as revenge, but now, you get a dementia and lose your consciousness. I shall spare you and loose myself from the burden of revenge. Said Venus with a sigh, "but it is such a cruel reality that I cant save my baby without your help. Get up now and save my baby, then you owe me nothing and we wont meet forever. Thats good for both of us. Come on, wake up now! However she tried, Kerry was still unmoved like a corpse lying there. Then she took out his mobile phone and opened an e-book and said, The doctor tells me to have more talks with you, then perhaps you can wake up much sooner. I think I have finished all I want to tell you, now I can read something as an alternatethis book is named Into The White Night authored by Higashino Keigo, I like it so much and I hope you will enjoy it too. Then Venus began to read the book for Kerry. Her soft and pleasant voice sounded in the ward. When she found herself an incorrect pronounce , she would stopped to have a drink then continued it. She kept her patience in the reading task until the noon when Xuan brought her a delicate lunch. "What bring you here?" asked Venus. After a good looks at Kerry, Xuan replied, "I am here to bring you a lunch. And by the way, has him waken up ever?" Venus shook her head as reply. "What did the doctor say?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "He told me that he was not sure will Kerry wake up or not, so he asked me to have more talks to him, but I dont know if it works." Replied Venus. Then she opened the lunch boxes, there were well-cooked prawns, meat, mushrooms and green vegetables which seemed delicious to her, indeed. "A really good meal." said Venus. However, she found two boxes of rice when took out all the lunch boxes. Xuan took one box and said, Yes, I hope I can share a good meal with you. "Alright." Xuan picked a shrimp for her and asked in a low voice, "Did you get the call?" Venus casted him a nce and nodded as reply. " I have something to tell you that your business is done here and you should turn a blind eye to the follow-up deal." Said Xuan. Venus frowned and said impatiently, "I got it." Xuan stared at her and after a while of hesitation, he murmured, Do you know what poison he has got? "I don''t know, but it should be a nerve-ruining one." replied Venus in a discontent tone, You and your family did a really disgusting job for the treasure map. " Xuan was surprised by her sudden offensive word, and said in a low voice, " Forget it and have a good meal, OK?" Venus stared at him and said, "It is you who mention it to me." "Good girl, take care your tone!" Shouted Xuan, who was a little angry and shameful about what Venus said just now. Venus, however, didnt dare to fight back straightly and buried herself in these delicious food. After the lunch, she raised up and alone and said with a sneer, A really terrible meal it is, the food you bring sucks. The rebellious personality of Venus did dumb Xuan a lot. Three dayster, there was still no sign to show that Kerry would wake up, which nearly drove his fellows mad. "Why don''t we transfer our young master to another hospital? We can find a better one in capital city, or we can go abroad to find one for him, we can''t wait here and do nothing for our master." said Henry. "I..." John the Butler hesitated for a while for he didnt dare to make such a unpredictable decision. Then he turned to Venus for a help. Venus stepped back and said, "Uncle John, I am sorry I am not in position to decide." John the Butler frowned and finally decided, "I''ll call the younger brother of our master, he should be in position to decide." Then they left and there was only Venus who stayed in the ward with Kerry. Judging from his appearance, he looked like no more than a normal guy who fell into a tight sleep. Venus leaned herself to his ear and whispered, Kerry, wake up now, or you can never meet your son in your whole life. Would Venus woke up her husband by a whisper? Henry was so curious that he fixed his eyes on Kerrys face, only to find a unmoved stiff look of his master. "Henry, what are you doing? Go and get the transfer procedures done for our master. We will transfer he to the capital city and his brother tells me that he knows a very famous neurologist in the it." "OK, I will do it right now." replied Henry. After a while, the Kerry was settled down on a stretcher and was about to transferred to the hospital in capital city. "Miss Chu, are you going with us?" Asked John the Butler. "Of course I am." Replied Venus. It seemed that all she could do for her baby was to wait until Kerry woke up. John the Butler gave her a warm smile for he was grateful that the young girl now began to concern about his master. When stretcher was carried out of the ward, Venus followed beside it and held Kerrys hands involuntarily. His fingers were long and thin and when she desperately prayed for him, one of the fingers moved with a little stroke. "Wait a minute." Said Venus, who casted a surprising stare at Kerry and said, Kerry may wake up just now. "What? What are you talking about? " Asked Henry in surprise. "His fingers, one of his fingers just moved a bit." Venus held Kerrys hands to his fellows, who were really excited about that and fixed all their eyes on Kerry fingers. However, at this point, Kerry opened his eyes suddenly and a hoarse voice came from his throat: What the hell are you looking for? His word was like a strong wave that overwhelmed his fellows in an instant. "Jesus! Young master, my master, finally youe back to us." Cried Henry with joy, who was in such an ecstasy that he was about to have a wild dance as congrattions. John the Butler''s eyes were wet and until now he could took breath of relief. So he murmured "Good, good, really good for youring back to us." However, Venus calmed herself down and looked into his dark blue eyes and asked, "Do you still know me?" WTF? Kerry was in a really confused look about her weird question. Venus was afraid the warning from the doctor woulde true that Kerry might get a dementia even if he woke up. However, she was not sure about then she continued to asked, Do you remember who you are? At this point, both Henry and John the Butler were fixing their eyes on Kerry since they were also worried about the inauspicious warning from the doctor. Chapter 205 Inexplicable Anger (2) Chapter 205 Inexplicable Anger (2) The air conditioning was cool at night, and Kerry Ye tucked Venus Mu and himself into the quilt. Then, with Venus in his arms, Kerry fell asleep. At that moment, Kerry felt as if he held the whole world in his arms. He was content and delighted. Late at night, the quiet of the night was broken by the urgent ringing of the mobile phone. Kerry then awoke from his beautiful dream. He searched the phone and picked it up. Its Henry whos calling and Kerry answered the phone. Whats up? Kerry said. Sir Kerry, Heng Zhang was rescued. Henry said. Kerry suddenly sat up from the bed and he sobered up immediately. When was he rescued? Kerry said. Just now. Word came from the base that a group of men had broken in and saved him. Henry said. Kerry kneaded his brows. Afraid to disturb Venus, Kerry asked in a low voice, How about the casualties? I dont know. Im just going there to check it out. Henry said. Wait for me, Ill go too. Kerry said. Kerry got dressed quickly after he hung up the phone. Before he left, he turned up the air conditioner and then he leaned over to kiss Venus on the forehead. When Kerry walked out of the vi, Henry was already waiting for him. Sir Kerry, you have just discharged from hospital. Youd betterHenry said. Im OK. Get in the car! Kerry said. The night was still and there were few cars on the roads. The ck Land Rover drove at top speed as if its no mansnd. So it took Henry half an hour to get to the base, which would have taken more than an hour. The base was aze with lights. When Xiaofang saw Kerry, he immediately came up to Kerry and said, Boss, here you are. Kerry strode forward, frowning. Whats going on now? Kerry asked. Five of our men have been injured and the bases doctors are rescuing them. The three male prostitutes were all dead. The men of the opposite side were all dead, except for Heng. Xiaofang said. Kerry stopped and asked suspiciously, All were dead? They were all killed by the opposite side. They might afraid that those people will tell what happened today to others and so they killed them all. Xiaofang said. Even though Kerry is ruthless, he never hurt his men. Fuck, these people are out of mind. Did you see their faces? Kerry said. Xiaofang shook his head and said, No, they all covered their faces. Did you hear their ents? Kerry asked. No, they didnt speak. Xiaofang said. Kerry looked around and walked to the room where Heng had been held. Kerry saw three big men lying naked in the blood. Give a million yuan to their whorehouse and ask the boss to give the money to their families. Its a pension for them. Kerry turned to Henry and said. Yes. Henry said. Dispose of the bodies tonight carefully. Kerry said. Yes, boss. Xiaofang said. Kerry then came to the medical room, where the wounded were under rescue. Several of them had been shot in the legs or arms. Only one man was in danger. The bullet went into his chest. Where did they get in? Kerry turned to Xiaofang and asked. I just checked and found that they got in through the east wall. They knocked down one of our sentries and then went straight to the ce where Heng was being held, as if they knew in advance. Xiaofang said cautiously. Kerrys face clouded and scolded, This is not an arcadia, and its not surprising that some people can find it. But what did you do when they got in and hurt our men? Xiaofang bowed his head in shame. He wanted to defend himself, but its his fault. Im sorry, boss. Its my fault. Xiaofang said. Kerry stared at him angrily and said: If anything like this happens again, youre out. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Boss, I promise it will never happen again. Xiaofang said. Where did them escape to? Kerry asked coldly. Along led some men go after them. Xiaofang said. Call and ask where he is. Kerry said. He would ask more men to search if he could. Its a belittlement of him by taking people away from his turf. Xiaofang said yes and called Along immediately. It was a long time before Along answered the phone and he seemed to be in a bad situation. Along, where are you? What happened? Xiaofang asked anxiously. Our car was knocked over by them. I got stuck in the car and the other two men fainted. Along gasped and said. After hearing that, Xiaofangs face became livid. Where are you? Ill go there right now. Xiaofang said. Im on the way to the eastern suburbs. Come as soon as possible. Im afraid the two brothers wont hold out. Along said. I see. Xiaofang said. Xiaofang was on speakerphone and before he said something, Kerry said, Call 120 and you go there with 120. They cant have any idents anyway. Boss. Xiaofang said gratefully. He and Along are good brothers and they are always together. He was more anxious than anyone else when he knew Along had an ident. What are you waiting for? Just go. Kerry gave him a kick in the leg and said. Xiaofang then ran to the car. The sky on a summer night is so clear that it would be a wonderful night if it werent for the faint smell of blood in the air. In the distant light, Henry and others were dealing with the dead methodically. In the medical room behind them, the doctors were still rescuing the injured. Kerry was lost in thought. Did someone let out the secret or the opposite side is so sensitive that they found the base? The reason why he interrupted Xiaofangs spection is that he didnt want to cause panic. Questioning peers is a powerful tool to discredit their loyalty. If someone did let out the secret, who is he? The ident happened just after he left the hospital. Then a smiling face suddenly appeared in his mind, but he dismissed the idea the next second. It couldnt be she who let out the secret. She is a victim herself and she nearly died while exchanging the treasure map. How could she help to save Heng? Its absolutely impossible. As time ticked by, the day was dawning. As the night wore on, all was quiet. The five injured men passed the crisis and one of them was still under observation. Xiaofang came back from the hospital with Along and the other two men. Apart from dislocated arms, they were fine. Its probably the biggest luck that at least his men didnt die. After staying up for a night, Kerry was tired and his eyes were full of blood. Boss. Along stood dejected before him and said, Im sorry. I didnt catch up with them. Kerry raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, saying, Its OK. We will catch them sooner or later. Its good that you are fine. After hearing that, he lowered his head further. After seeing the tired face of Kerry, Henry said. Boss, you just left the hospital yesterday, and you stayed here all night. Let me drive you back home to have a rest. Has everything been taken care of? Kerry asked. Yes, dont worry. Henry said. Kerry nodded and walked toward the car. The smell of blood was all over his nose that night and he missed the scent of Venus very much. He desperately needed to hold her in his arms and sleep. It was just after seven oclock in the morning when he returned home. Kerry walked to the bedroom and Venus was still asleep. He then went quietly to the bathroom and took a shower. After that, he went to the bed and hugged Venuss warm body. Chapter 205 Inexplicable Anger (3) Chapter 205 Inexplicable Anger (3) Venus Mu was awakened by Kerry Yes move. Is it dawn yet? Venus asked in a daze. Not yet. Lets get some more sleep. Kerry said softly. Venus then fell asleep again quickly, because she was really too sleepy. They slept until noon. Venus woke up with a yawn and stretched herself. When she turned around, she found Kerry was still in a sound sleep. Oh? Isnt he usually the first to wake up? Why not today? Carefully removing Kerrys hands from her waist, Venus got out of bed to pick up her clothes. She just realized that she couldnt wear the clothes, for they were torn into pieces by Kerryst night. But Venus had to wear clothes, so she went to Kerrys luxurious dressing room helplessly. She found a large white shirt and put it on. Its right up to her thighs and she didnt even have to wear pants. Venus couldnt go out dressed like that, so she washed her face casually and then sat on the couch, ying her phone and waiting for Kerry to wake up. She was reading a piece of entertainment news when she got a message. Venus checked the message and found it was from Xuan Chu. It reads sess. Venuss eyes twitched. Did he go to rescue his manst night? Did Kerry know that? After staring at her phone for a while, Venus deleted the message as usual. This affair was down and its time to move on for another. But its not easy to let Kerry take out the remaining half of the treasure map. Whats the best way to do that? Kerry said he isnt interested in treasure, but hearts lie between bellies. Who knows if hes telling the truth? And if he is honest, why didnt he tell her that the treasure map is iplete? Kerry is indeed interest in the treasure, though not so much as the others. It was almost lunchtime and Venuss stomach was growling with hunger, but Kerry was still asleep. Venus was worried. He doesnt usually sleep for such a long time. Was it because he was so tiredst night and he had a rpse? Venus ran to the bedside and patted Kerrys face, saying anxiously, Kerry. Kerry opened his dim eyes and saw the smooth thighs, then the familiar white shirt and the anxious look of Venus. Its good to see her as soon as I open my eyes. Kerry thought. Kerry, wake up. Venus shook him by the shoulder and said. She didnt expect that she would be held by Kerry and fall on the bed the next second. Judging by Kerrys strength, her worries were unwarranted. Venus looked at Kerrys handsome face near at hand and asked suspiciously, Kerry, how can you sleep so long? Its noon now. Kerry leaned on Venuss shoulder and said with closed eyes, Something happenedst night. I didnt sleep all night. Venuss heart did a flip. Last night? Is it that Xuan rescued his man? Whats the matter? Is it serious? Venus asked. The man caught by us was rescued. Kerry said. Venus pretended to be surprised and said, Is it dangerous? I mean in the future. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Kerry opened his eyes and rubbed the end of his nose against hers. Dont worry. I wont let them hurt you again. Kerry said with a charmingly hoarse and deep voice. Venus couldnt stand such intimacy and pushed Kerry away by the chest, saying, Get up. Its twelve oclock. Im starving. Kerry smiled dotingly and said, Didnt you have breakfast? Thats your credit. How am I supposed to get out of here when you ripped my clothes to pieces? Venues said. Venus was cute as she behaved like an angry kitten with her eyes staring at Kerry. Kerry groaned and wrapped her in his arms. Im sorry. Its my fault. I will go shopping with you today. Kerry snickered softly and said. Anyway, if you get enough sleep, get up and get my clothes from my room. Venus said. Kerry buried his head in Venus long hair and said, I want to lock you up in this room so you cant go anywhere. Kerry, when did you be so clingy? I remember you werent like this before. Venus said with a smile. What was I like before? Kerry asked. Well, you were indifferent, restrained and sensible. Venus said. Venus tried her best to find encouraging words to describe him. If it wasnt to please him, Venus would have said he used to be mean and contemptible. Kerry lifted his head and looked straight into her sparking eyes, saying, Youre so nice and I cant help myself. Venus asked Kerry with the corners of her mouth raised, Am I better than your wife? Kerry was stunned. He caught a trace of anger in her eyes keenly. Is she jealous of Yan Chu? Just tell me if Im better than your wife. Venus said. Kerry looked serious and said slowly, In fact, I always treat you and she as the same person. You are she and she is you. But we are two people. Venus said in a sniffy way. I know. Just let me be selfish, will you? Kerry said with a pleading tone. Venus was suddenly shocked by her own anger. Why did she get angry when she saw Kerry was so attached to Yan? She should be happy. That way, she wouldnt have to be worried in the future. Yes, I shouldnt be angry. Venus thought. Kerry looked her in the eyes and he was worried, because he couldnt guess what was Venus thinking about. Did she make any decisions? Go and get my clothes. Venus said coldly in a deliberate way. You should stop being angry after I get your clothes, OK? Kerry said. Just get my clothes first. Venus said. Kerry act shamelessly and said, Promise me first. He was genuinely afraid that she would be angry. Why are you such a man? Are you going or not? Ill go myself is you dont. Venus said. Then Venus set out to get up. She knows Kerry and she knew that Kerry would never allow her to get out of the room dressed like that. Sure enough, Kerry tightened his arms around her. Well, Ill go to get your clothes. Kerry said to smooth her. Venus snorted and said nothing. She could hardly tell whether she was really angry or pretending to be. Kerry kissed her forehead before getting up and walked out the bedroom in his pyjamas. He is the owner of the vi and he can wear whatever he wants. No one can criticize him. Venus got up and she vented her anger on a soft pillow. She hit it with one blow after another and said, Asshole. She has been a good girl sine childhood and she doesnt say the swear words. She only knows asshole and yboy. But what was she angry about? She might not even know herself. After lunch, Venus continued to work on her blueprint. The preliminary wasing and she didnt want to be flunked by then. Its so humiliating. Kerry didnt go to thepany. He went to the study to deal with his work after lunch. He hasnt been to work these days and his mailbox was full of work emails. All the emails are normal, except for one. Thats an email uploaded by Kerry himself for the fear of losing it. It contains the photos and videos of his child. He clicked, downloaded and opened it. Then the innocent smiling face of the child appeared on the screen. Kerry looked at it quietly for a long time before he turned it off. He must get his child back. But after all this time there was still no news from Nighthawk. Chapter 206 An Incomplete Treasure Map (1) Chapter 206 An Iplete Treasure Map (1) The weather was unusually hot. When Kerry Ye came downstairs to drink water, he asked Venus Mu if she wanted to go shopping, but Venus refused him directly. Arent you going to buy clothes? Kerry asked. Then Kerry sat beside her with his legs crossed. Venus finished her blueprint carefully and brought in to Kerry, saying, Take a look at my blueprint with your professional eyes. Do you think I can make it to the semi-finals? Kerry lowered his head and saw a gauzy dress on the blueprint. The slim waist and soft lines show the elegance of the dress. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Its nice. Kerry praised. Venuss nervous facial expression disappeared immediately and she said happily, Really? Thats good. Im so worried about getting knocked out in the first round. How could that be possible? I think you can make it to the final at least with your ability. Kerry said. Dont make fun of me. I saw the people who signed up on the Inte and found that they are all very powerful figures in the domestic fashion design industry. I am just a fresh graduate without any practical experience. Its good if I can make it to the semi-finals. Venus said. You are very intelligent and creative. Dont underestimate your own capabilities. Kerry had a sudden enlightenment and said, Why dont you work in our design department? Some experience might help you. Venus opened her eyes wide in surprise and said, Me? Work for yourpany? Stop pulling my leg. Why not? Oh? Kerry made fun of her and said, How can the beloved daughter of Chu family be my employee? Thats not a proper work for you. Thats not the reason. Actually, Id like to work in yourpany, but my brother wont let me do that. He doesnt want me to be a designer any more than my father does. Venus said. As long as you want to work in mypany, I will take care of Xuan Chu. Kerry said confidently. Kerry was sure that Xuan would certainly allow her to work. But almost everyone in yourpany knows me. If I work in your design department Venus said. Venus worried there would be a lot of gossip. Kerry apparently had not thought of this question. After thinking for a while, Kerry said, You can go to the design department in the name of learning. Venus was still embarrassed. In fact, she really likes the colleagues in the design department and the atmosphere. But she was afraid of being discovered something by them if she works there. After seeing Venus was hesitated, Kerry said, There is another reason why I want you to work in my company. Venus looked up at Kerrys blue eyes and asked, Whats that? The treasure map that those people took is notplete. Im afraid theylle looking for it again. It doesnt matter if they aim at me, but you are my weakest point now. Im afraid they will hurt you again, so I want you to be my side all the time and I can be at ease. Kerry said with tenderness in his eyes. Venus was somewhat moved. After being silent for a while, she said, Well, Mr. Ye, how much will you pay me? Im picky about my employer. Kerry was relieved to hear her agreement. Yes, you will be a famous designer in the future and of course I should give priority to your will. May I ask how much sry do you expect, designer Chu? Kerry said. Venus raised her head with a frown and thought for a moment, saying, At least as much as yours. Are you sure? Kerry asked her with raised eyebrows. Yes, I want as much as yours. Venus said. Kerry sighed and said, To tell you a bad news, I have no sry. How could that possible? Venus said immediately. Kerry shrugged and said, Im the boss of Yehuang Group. Why do I need sry? No, I need the sry. I need to support myself. Venus said. Kerry was amused by herst words and said, How much do you want? Venus held out three fingers and said, At least 30000 yuan a month. I wont work there if you give me less than that. Kerry grabbed her fingers and pulled her directly into his arms. To show my sincerity, I will give you another 20000 yuan a month. How about that? Kerry said. Venus got out of his arms with a smile. Its the first time I meet a boss who offers to raise the sry. Thank you, Mr. Ye. Venus said. Kerry was satisfied that he could take her with him every day. Venus didnt need to be with Xuan and Kerry could be at ease. Then call Xuan and ask him to have dinner together. I will talk with him about that. Kerry said. What will we eat? Venus asked as she looked for her phone. What do you want to eat? Kerry asked. Hot pot. Venus said without thinking. You just said its too hot to go out. Isnt it too hot to eat hot pot? Kerry asked confusedly. Thats not the same. Whats wrong with eating hot pot in summer? I feel good about it. Venus said. Kerry raised his arms in surrender and said, OK, its up to you. Xuan was surprised when Venus invited him to have dinner, but he didnt refuse. Kerry booked a private room in the hotpot restaurant that Xuan and Venus had been tost time. When Kerry and Venus arrived, Xuan was sitting in the private room to make a phone call. As they entered, Xuan nodded to them and said to the phone, I see. I have other things to do. I will hang up first. After putting away the phone, Xuan looked at Kerry and said, I went to see you in the hospital two days ago, and you were still in aa. Fortunately, you are good now. Otherwise, I and Yan Chu will spend the rest of our life in guilt. Kerry smiled and said, I was lucky. I am the starter of that and I should protect her. Thats true, but we still need to thank you. Shall we, Yan? Xuan looked at Venus kindly and said. Venus nodded immediately and said, Of course. Kerry was ufortable when he heard Xuan said we, but he didnt show it on his face. Who was he referring to by saying we? Kerry also looked at Venus and said, She thanked mest night and I was pleased. As soon as Kerry said that, Venus and Xuan were stunned. They are all grown-ups and of course they knew what Kerrys talking about. Venus blushed with shame. Its nothing big to talk dirty when there is no outsider. Its too embarrassing to say that in front of Xuan. Venus reached under the table and gave Kerry a hard wring on the thigh. After seeing Kerry frowned with pain, Venus let go of her hand with satisfaction. Xuan didnt care much about what Kerry said. He is a man and hes used to these dirty jokes. However, he was a little irritated when it was said by Kerry and it is in rtion to Yan. Skipping this subject, Xuan took up the menu and pen on the table and asked, What do you want to eat? I will order. I want to eat lettuce, kelp, tofu, cattle stomach, shrimp balls and duck intestine. By the way, the special beef here is very delicious. I also want to eat needle mushroom, lotus root and streaky pork. Venus said a lot of food in one breath. Xuan took the pen to tick the menu quickly. When Venus finished speaking, Xuan asked her, What else do you want to eat? Have you ticked all that I said? Venus said. Venus marveled at Xuans speeding of ticking and memory. Its a piece of cake. Xuan said calmly. Venus gave a thumbs up to Xuan. She forgot that the two men in front of her have excellent memory. How could she hold them to ordinary standards? Xuan ticked several other items and said, You said you like the ice cream herest time. I ordered one for you. By the way, dont forget to have two-vor hot pot. I dont eat spicy food. Venus said. Xuan smiled and said, Of course I dont forget that. But whats the point of eating not spicy hot pot? Gee, do you think everyone likes chili as you? Venus answered back. Kerry crossed his legs and put his hands on his legs when Xuan and Venus interacted. He felt as if there was a stone in his heart. He shouldnt have put forward to have dinner with Xuan. Its much more convenient to say that to him on the phone. After ticking what himself and Venus like to eat, Xuan raised his head to ask Kerry, Mr. Ye, what do you want to eat? Anything will do. Kerry said. Xuan didnt notice anything wrong with Kerry, anyway, Kerry is usually cold. Thats done with the order. We will order more when necessary. Xuan said. Venus felt the atmosphere was oppressed and she said, Wont you have some wine? OK. Mr. Chu, what wine do you want to drink? Kerry said. Anyone will do. Xuan said. Then lets drink some liquor. Kerry said. You just left hospital yesterday and you cant drink liquor. Venus frowned and said. After Venus said that, Kerrys moodiness and dissatisfaction immediately dissipated. Then lets have some red wine. Kerry said with a smile. It sounds OK. Venus said. Then Venus called the waiter in and said, Bring me a bottle of your most expensive red wine. OK. I will bring it here right away. The waiter said. Venus turned to look at Kerry with a smile and said, Dont be stingy with money. Will you drink the wine? Kerry asked. Venus shook her head immediately and said, No. I will make a fool of myself if I get drunk. Kerry and Xuan breathed a sigh of relief simultaneously. Its good that she wont drink wine. Kerry and Xuan couldnt stand with her singing when she is drunk. The soup base and dishes were served quickly. Venus hadnt eaten hotpot for a long time, and when the two men were still drinking wine, she started to eat. Chapter 206 An Incomplete Treasure Map (2) Chapter 206 An Iplete Treasure Map (2) Kerry Ye informed Xuan Chu of his decision this afternoon. Xuan was somewhat disagreed. Yan Chu will work for yourpany? Its not a good decision. I still want her to learn how to run business from me. Xuan said. She can learn how to run business anytime. She is now taking part in a national costume design competition. When thepetition is over, she will go back to mk. Kerry said slowly. Kerry looked the competition up and found that it willst more than two months. When the game is over, maybe he has found his child and Venus Mu wont have to go back. Xuan turned his head to look at Venus, who was sweating from eating, and said, Is this what you want? Venus just picked up a steaming piece of beef and blew at it. I want to take part in thatpetition, or what I have learned abroad for so many years will be in vain. Venus nodded and said. Although Venus is Xuans sister now, there is an agreement between them. That is, Xuan cant interfere with Venuss decisions. Besides, they still have a very difficult task to fulfill and Xuan couldnt stop Venus from doing what she wants to do. But why Xuan was so unhappy? He felt as if he was watching his sister walk into the tigers mouth. During the dinner, Xuan enjoyed himself a lot with the hot pot. Kerry, on the other hand, hardly ate. He was busy helping Venus take the dishes out of the pot and talking the progress of the project to Xuan. Therefore, the dinner is a harmonious one. After saying goodbye to Kerry and Venus, Xuan took a taxi back to his apartment because he drank wine. Venus ate too much and walked on the street with Kerry to help to digest. Ah, I ate so much. I will be fat. Venusined. You are so thin. Its good for you to put on some weight. Kerry put his arms around Venuss shoulders and said. They attracted a lot of peoples attention for their good-looking faces. Venus was not used to so much attention and said to Kerry, Lets go home. Kerry sensed her difort and beckoned to the car that had been following them. Take us home. Kerry said to the driver. Almost everyone in the Sky City knows Kerry. Kerry didnt want to be photographed by others, because they might upload the photos on the Inte and it would bring unnecessary troubles. After all, Kerrys personal life is a good selling point. Kerry brought Venus to the design department of Yehuang Group the next day. Everyone in the design department, including Meiling He, was at a loss. Isnt Venus the head of mk? Why she condescended to the design department? The amusement park project under way seems to have nothing to do with the design department. This Yan Chu from mk. Im sure everyone knows her. She just came back from studying abroad in Europe, majoring in fashion design, so shees to the design department to work with you for some time. Kerry introduced briefly. Venus was very nervous, but she hid it very well. Hello, Im Yan Chu. I am here to learn from you. Mr. Chu is ttering me. I hope we can get along happily in the future. Venus said with a gentle smile. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The crowd finally regained their senses and apuded. Wee, wee. They said. Venus, with her beauty and modesty, won the hearts of all at once. Kerry then bowed his head and said to Venus, Come to my office if you need anything. Thank you, Mr. Ye. Venus said politely. Kerry was amused by Venus. Her attitude changed so quickly. I really want to hold her in my arms to kiss her. Kerry thought. Miss He,e with me. Kerry said to Meiling. Then Kerry turned to walk out of the design department, followed by Meiling with an indifferent look. Yan is an important partner for us. Shees to the design department because she is interested in fashion design and she wants to get some experience for the uing national costume design competition. Please take care of her for me. Kerry said. Yes, Mr. Ye. Meiling said respectfully. So if its a critical meeting, like the workshop for the next seasons womens attire, should she attend? Meiling then asked. Of course. She can attend any meeting of the design department. mk has no business in clothing, which doesnt conflict with us. Kerry said. I see. Meiling said. Meiling was surprised, but she didnt show it. Is this youngdy going to take the ce of Venus? Although Meiling never cares about her bosss private life, everyone likes gossiping. She just guessed cautiously. After talking to Meiling, Kerry went back to design department. A few of employees who had just talked andughed with Venus immediately shut up and ran to their seats. I will go upstairs. Kerry said softly. OK. Venus said calmly. Venus tried her best to behave like the boss of mk. Venus was afraid that anyone would know her rtionship with Kerry. Kerry squeezed Venuss hand at an angle nobody could see, but Venus shook off his hand immediately. Venus gave Kerry an angry look to remind him of what he had said the night before. Kerry had no choice but went to his office to finish his work. They were like a couple who engaged in office romance and its somewhat exciting. Last night, when Venus walked with him in the garden, Venus made a request of Kerry. That is, when they are in thepany, she is Yan Chu, the boss of mk and she is only a partner of him. Compared with the excitement of other colleagues, Meiling was stressful. She didnt know what she should do to Venus. This has not happened to her since she took the job. The first question is where should Venuss seat be. Its inappropriate for Venus to share the office with so many people, but Meiling is the only one who has her individual office. When Meiling was vexed, Venus said voluntarily, Miss He, Ill take that empty seat. Meiling followed Venuss eyes and found the empty seat she said is the former seat of Venus. After Venus left, the seat has been empty. The point is, theres no new employee in the design department. OK. As long as Miss Chu feelsfortable with them. Meiling said. Its kind of you, Miss He. You dont need to call me Miss Chu. Just call me Yan. I often hear your name in the mouth of the colleagues. They say your design is very creative and in line with the market. I will ask for your advice in the future. Yan said with a smile. I am not worthy of suchpliments. Meiling said immediately. Then she ordered the others to help clear up the empty seat. An hourter, Venus sat down in her former seat again and all sorts of feelings welled up in her minds. This is the ce where she stepped into society, leaving many wonderful memories. Kerry was busy in his office and he didnt remember to call Venus until noon wasing. Kerry was sure Venus would get use to it quickly, because there is the ce where she had fought at. The phone rang twice and was answered, Hello. Venus said. Where would you like to have lunch? Kerry asked. Venus was revising her blueprint and said, Anywhere will do. I booked a meal at the hotel. Go upstairs and eat with me after work. Kerry said. OK. Venus said and hung up the phone. Kerry was so angry than he almost jumped. He wanted to ask more questions, but Venus ignored him when. Then secretary Liu knocked on the door and came in, saying, Mr. Ye, Miss Sus agent called and said Miss Su wants to invite you to lunch. Kerry was stunned and said, Who is Miss Su? She is the spokeswoman signed up with usst time. The agent called several times, but you werent at work. She called again today and said Miss Su wants to thank you. Secretary Liu exined. I wont go. Kerry said. They didnt mean to thank Kerry, but take the opportunity to sign more contracts. OK. I will decline her. There is one more thing, you are invited to participate in the auction held by the Charity Association of Sky City tomorrow evening. Secretary Liu said. Charity Association? I will go to the auction. Kerry thought for a while and said. Even though he knew he would have to give a lot sum of money to the association, doing some charity is good for hispany. OK. Ill go and get some preparations. Secretary Liu said. At noon, Venus pushed the door of the presidents door in high spirits. After seeing its Venus, Kerry smiled. What makes you so happy? Kerry asked. Miss He said my blueprint is good. Venus said proudly. In fact, Meiling said her blueprint is awesome and creative. Am I right? You are the design master of the future. Kerry said. Then Kerry pushed button telephone and said, Mr Wang, bring the food in. Venus sat on the sofa consciously and stopped smiling. Chapter 206 An Incomplete Treasure Map (3) Chapter 206 An Iplete Treasure Map (3) Wang was Kerrys assistant, and soon he came in pushing a food cart with delicate food ced on tes, with lids on top of the tes. Mr. Ye, Mr. Chu, shall we eat lunch? Wang said respectfully. Kerry put aside the documents and walked up to him, Alright, you can also go to eat. Wang then left. Kerry uncovered the lids, except for weevers, the rest of the dishes inside were vegetarian dishes, but the color and appearance were good. Since weve ate so much meatst night, we eat lighter today. Kerry helped her add the rice. Venus was hungry after a busy morning, so she began to gulp as she received the bowl. Theres a charity auction party tomorrow night, do you want to go with me? Kerry asked for her opinion. Is it fun? She asked. Kerry said frankly, Well, it shouldnt be fun, just some antique calligraphy and paintings and so on. To be frank, we businessmen are just throwing money at it to earn fame. Then I wont go. Its boring. Id rather stay at home and watch TV shows. Venus didnt bother to go for the fun. Kerry didnt ask her again. This kind of ce was indeed no fun, and her beauty would attract them, so it was safer to stay at home. Charity Auction Party. Kerry appeared at the venue in a suit, bing the center of the media. At this time, he thought, fortunately, Venus didnte, or she would turn around and leave as soon as she saw these cameras. Coincidentally, Kerry actually ran into a friend he hadnt seen for a long time, Hao Nangong. What a trouble. Kerry ignored him and walked straight to the venue. When he walked to the steps, a beautifuldy in a dress identally lost her bnce, so he subconsciously held her waist. The beauty turned her head to see the person who helped her. When she saw Kerry, her eyes were glittering, Thank you, Mr. Ye. Kerry took a look at her and felt that she looked familiar, but he didnt know her. He nodded at her without saying anything and continued to walk in. She seemed to be a little disappointed, holding up her dress and following him, but he was walking too fast for her to catch up. Kerry had met many familiar faces here. Sky City was not big, and anyone coulde here were rich or powerful, most of whom were invited when he helped Xuan Chu to make a blind date. After greeting with some acquaintances, he sat on the chair with his name and Henry came to give him an auction brochure. Young master, a woman has been following you since youe in. The moment he entered the door, Henry had noticed him, and also of course the beautiful woman who was following him. I dont know her. Kerry said indifferently, casually flipping through the auction brochure, which was full of all kinds of jewelry and celebrity calligraphy and paintings that would be auctioned tonight. Flipping to thest page, Kerry stopped, on it was a crystal-clear jasper hairpin with a kapok carved on the head. At the foot of the page was the name of the hairpin, Green Snow and Fragrant Hairpin. He remembered Venuss hair and her snow-white skin, so it would be beautiful with a jade hairpin like this. Alright, he would take it tonight. The charity auction had officially begun after everyone arrived. The host first introduced the main purpose of the auction and all the money would be donated to the Red Cross to be used for the primary school and road construction in the mountain vige. The first item to be auctioned was a jade bowl, which Kerry was not interested at all, so he lowered his head to send a text message to Venus. What are doing? Several minutes after sending it, while Kerry waited anxiously ready to text another one, Venus replied. It was a picture of her in the pool, whose hair fastened in a swim cap. She was wearing a swimsuit, looking away, with water on her face. Kerry recalled a poem that says, When the lotus begins to blossom, the dragonflies have long since risen to the top. And she was that little lotus flower. He suddenly regretteding to this silly auction. It would be nice to have fun with her in the pool. When he was thinking, he got another message, Arent you at the auction? Kerry quickly replied her, Its too boring. Swimming with you should be more fun. Well, enjoy. Im going to swim now. When he read this message, he waspletely pissed off. Next was a piece of jewelry. This is a pearl ne worn by the British royal Princess Diana, all together 39 and each one is extremely precious South Sea pearls, transparent, rare Each pearl is exactly the same size The host on stage praised it, and finally said, The starting bid for this ne is two million. Soon the bidding was called, 210, 220, each time raising 100,000. Suddenly, they heard someone bid for 4 million. Everyone looked at the man and it was Haos men. Kerry turned his head to look at Hao. Did he want it? So how could he let it go? The host looked shocked and was busy saying, Mr. Nangong 4 million once, 4 million twice Just as he was about to call the third time, Henry raised his hand, adding one million. Mr. Ye s bid is five million. The host was too excited. Hao mockingly looked at him and continued to call the bid, 5.5 million. He was going to get this ne no matter what, for his mothers birthday wasing and he was going to give this ne to her as a birthday gift. Shuhua Chen had no interest in bags or clothes, but only in jewelry. If he wanted to make her happy, he could send her a precious ne for her, so that she could be happy for days and could respond to his any request. However, Kerry wouldnt let him get it, and as soon as he asked for the price, Kerry would simply add another million. When Hao gritted his teeth and said 10 million, all the audience turned to Kerry, and surprisingly, Kerry shook his head with a smile and said he would give up. The host was too satisfied with the price, Ten million once, ten million twice, ten million three times. He happily struck the small hammer, Thank you Mr. Nangong for your generosity, this precious ne belongs to you. There was loud apuse, and thats when Hao calmed down and realized what hed done. Hed bought a ne for almost five times the price! Hao looked towards Kerry with anger, but he only saw his mocking face. Kerry was doing it on purpose. He didnt want this ne, he just wanted to raise the price. Damn it. 10 million, what kind of ne couldnt he buy? But it was toote to regret now. After teasing Hao, Kerry was in an extremely good mood. The next items couldnt arouse his any interest. Though he was looking at the stage, his thoughts had already flown away. He was thinking about a document he saw today. It wasnt until the end, when the hairpin came out, that Kerry came back to his senses. The hairpin, glowing with turquoise light, lying quietly in the disy box, as if it was telling a sad and beautiful story to people. This is ourst piece for todays auction, made of the finest Hetian jade, weighing 10 grams. This jade hairpin was a gift from Emperor Kangxi to his favorite consort, and was handed down from band to band, andter got lost. Starting bid, one million. After the host finished speaking, there was silence down below. After a few rounds just now, everyone had got what they wanted to, so no one seemed to be interested in this hairpin. Kerry signaled to Henry, who raised his hand. The host was worried about this good thing going unsold when he saw Kerry make his bid, and it was 2 million. He was extremely happy, saying, Mr. Ye bid for 2 million, is there anyone else?. Hao wanted to raise the price, but he didnt know if he really wanted to buy it, or if he was deliberately trying to make fun of him again, so he held back from raising the price. The host asked for a while, but no one raised the price, and finally, Kerry bought the jade hairpin for 2 million. A lively auction ended with 26 million yuan. Of course, Hao was the main benefactor, so the host gave him a goodpliment, but if Hao hadnt been there for the sake of so many VIPs, he would have already left. After the event, Kerry and Henry headed out and were stopped by the long-awaited beauty at the door. Hi, Mr. Ye. The beautiful woman was smiling. Kerry looked at her with cold eyes and said very rudely, Do we know each other? She was embarrassed and was exining, Did Mr. Ye forget me? Myst name is Su, and Im the spokesperson you chose some time ago. Oh, no wonder he thought hed seen her somewhere. So, what can I do for you? I almost fell and made a fool of myself just now, thanks to Mr. Ye s help, can I buy you some coffee? Miss Su was eager for an answer. Youre wee. No need to buy my coffee. Kerry decisively refused. Miss Su of course wouldnt give up because of his one or two words. He was so rich that as long as she could hook up with him, she didnt have to work in entertainment business. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Its not a big deal for Mr. Ye, but its a big deal for me, so Mr. Ye, please? Just a cup of coffee. Miss Su looked a little flirty. Chapter 207 Kerrys Love Affairs (1) Chapter 207 Kerry''s Love Affairs (1) "Why should I give you face?" Kerry didn''t y by the rules. He''s still in a hurry to go back and to show Venus this jade hairpin, thinking that could this woman get out of the way? "Mr. Ye, isn''t it too rude of you to speak to ady like that?" Cenxue Su was filled with anger. Although he was her boss, but she at least did not encounter cold eyes, as she was a popr star in the entertainment industry. She thought that Kerry selected her to be the spokesman because he had a good feeling for her. To think that he did not even recognize who he was, this is too high and cold. Kerry did not want to bother with her and said, "I''ve always been like this." Then he walked around her towards his car. Cenxue stomped her foot behind, not knowing that the two had just been filmed. Back to the vi, Kerry took the jade hairpin and rushed to Venus''s room. Venus was wearing a silk nightgown, tidying up the clothes in the closet. Her long hair had just been washed, fluffy and soft on her shoulders. When she heard his footsteps, she directly asked without turning back, "Why are you back so soon?" A hand appeared in front of her, and there was a rustic jewelry box on it. Venus turned back in surprise and asked, "What''s this?" "Open it and take a look." Venus uncovered the lid and a jade hairpiny quietly inside. She praised from the bottom of her heart, "So beautiful." Kerry knew that she liked it, because he could tell her love to ssical elements from her clothing design style. "Go," Kerry pushed her shoulder and sat her in front of the dressing table. He ruffled up her long silk- like hair, put it into a very simple bun behind her head and put the pin on it. Venus turned her head to see what her hair looked like. The jasper carved like a hibiscus flower quietly bloomed in her dark hair, making her an ancient maiden in TV shows. "You ... you actually know how to put your hair in a bun?" Venus found it unbelievable because he was Kerry, a man who knew nothing about how to dress up. How could he do this kind of hairstyle? Kerry smiled proudly, "I watched the online video on the way back, and I did a good job." "Yes, it''s not bad," Venus is a bit speechless. She absolutely couldn''t learn it just by learning from a video. Kerry ced his chin on her shoulder and gazed deeply into those dark eyes in the mirror, "I gave it to you. Do you like it?" "Yes, I like it. But I can''t put something worthy of millions on my head every day." It would be a burden for her to walk. "How did you know it would take millions?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Venus raised her hand and pulled out the jade hairpin, with her long hair falling like a waterfall. She said, "This jade is the best of the Hetian jade. Look at the carving. It''s purely hand-made and the edges are already rounded. It should be old. Even if it doesn''t be sold in the auction house, this jade hairpin costs hundreds of thousands of Yuan. Now that it''s sold in a charity auction, it must cost you guys, the rich, a lot of money. If this items not sold for a million or two, its not a real charity auction." Kerry listened carefully with surprise in his eyes, "I really dont know you know it so much." "Of course, when I was a kid... "Venus stopped suddenly and almost let something slip. Kerry smiled and asked, "What happened at that time?" Venus''s gaze fell on the hairpin in her hand and said, "When I was young, there was an elder in my family who loved to collect jade, which influenced me." This elder she was talking about was none other than her grandfather. Grandpa Mu loved jade very much and collected a lot of precious stones. When free, he often hugged Venus and told her about this knowledge. "Oh," Kerry bowed his head and gave a kiss on her shoulder, saying, "If you like it, wear it. It alright if its missing. I can afford to raise my own woman." "Good things should be kept well. It''s a fate. What a pity to lose it." The fate she said was only the one between people and jade, but apparently Kerry misunderstood it to be the luck between him and her. He turned her face, kissed her happily, and said in a low voice, "You shut me outst night. Are you still going to do so tonight?" Venus looked at him alluringly, "Can I?" "No, you can''t." said Kerry and threw her on the bed. "You''re going to take a shower. you smell of strange perfume." Venus put her hand against his chest and wrinkled her nose. Kerry stopped to sniff his body, which really smelled of perfume. He rolled over, casually took off his suit and threw it on the sofa not far away. He unbuttoned his shirt and said, "When I was going up the steps, a woman almost fell, so I helped her. That''s probably when I caught it." Venus stretched her head and asked smilingly, "She''s a beautiful woman, right?" Kerry raised his eyebrows, saw the yfulness in her eyes, and said, "Actually, she''s somewhat rted to you." "Me? I don''t know any woman in Sky City." Venus was amazed. Kerry took off his shirt and continued to undo his belt. Venus did not find anything wrong with his smooth movement at all. "Do you remember thest time when I asked you to pick anyone to be our new spokesperson? Its her." "Oh, that popr star," Venus remembered. Suddenly realizing that he had stripped down to a pair of four ck panties, she stuck her head under the nket and shouted in a muffled voice, "Why are you undressing here, you rascal? Go to the bathroom." Kerry smiled wickedly, "I don''t know how many times you''ve seen it. Whyre you still so shy?" Venus smear grabbed a pillow and threw it over, "You quickly go." Kerry caught the pillow and put it back on the bed, "Okay, I''m going." This night, of course, was for them to unite. However, they didn''t know that when they woke up, there would be overwhelming gossip. In the morning, when Kerry and Venus were having breakfast, Henry came in with an anxious expression, holding some newspapers in his hands, "Young Master, theres the gossip of you." Hearing this, he almost spewed out a mouthful of milk. He wiped his mouth, frowned and asked, "What did you say?" Henry gave him a few newspapers, "Look, it was just published this morning. it''s the headline of the entertainment section." Venus''s shocked, thinking that it was she who was reported in the newspaper. She leaned over to read it which was written in a big way that the sugar daddy of the popr actress Cenxue Su turned out to be Kerry. There were a photo of the moment he reached out to help Cenxuest night, and a photo of them talking at the door, as Cenxue looked at him in a lovely way while Kerry had no expression. The angle was very right that it looked like the two people were very close to each other. Kerry scanned the article quickly. It also mentioned the endorsement of Yehuang Group, saying that the reason why Cenxue was able to beat many female stars to get the endorsement was that she was Kerrys sugar baby. Sugar baby? Kerry sneered, thinking that he wouldnt take a liking to such a woman? Kerry looked up two other newspapers, which showed simr content. He couldn''t stopughing, "After I helped her, I was stopped by her to have a few words whening out. Why do I be her sugar daddy? These paparazzi are vividly imaginative and dare to write this." "The news''s not just in the newspapers. It has all exploded on the Inte today." Henry added. Venus somehow just found it out-dated and ridiculous. She said with a smile, "Its obviously Cenxue Sus trying to use you to hype herself." Kerry turned his head to look at her, "You''re not going to believe this, right?" Venus smiled and nced at him, "Kerry, Im not that silly, alright? You''ve been with me all this time. Besides, she''s beautiful, but she''s not better than me." Venus gestured with her finger, with her face full of pride. Affectionately squeezing her small hand, Kerry greatly relieved as he was afraid that Venus would believe it. Since she didn''t believe, he didn''t care at all. Then he threw the newspaper aside to continue his meal. "Young Master, do you just let it go?" "What does it matter? It''s not a fact anyway." Henry looked more worried than Kerry did, "Young Master, you should look the news at the inte. It''s really..." Kerry still didn''t care while Venus was very interested so she took out her mobile phone, opening her frequently-used news client. Sure enough, the front page headline was about Kerry''s affair. Unlike newspapers, news online plumbed much deeper. She turned a page and was stunned by a text which unexpectedly mentioned her "What''s that nonsense on the inte again?" Kerry, seeing that she looked wrong, asked when eating. Venus coughed and said, "I''ll read it to you. ording to the insider, Kerry''s wife had studied abroad. Mr. Ye is handsome and has good luck in adventures with women. He seems to be loyal to his wife on the surface, while Kerry has never paid a visit to his wife since she left. So we can see that Kerry is not a good husband we had in mind. On the contrary, he has affairs with many actresses in private. Cenxue Su is one of them..." Chapter 207 Kerrys Love Affairs (2) Chapter 207 Kerry''s Love Affairs (2) The more she read, the more she wanted tough, and finally she couldnt read any more, so she put down her phone and made fun of Kerry, Mr. Ye, you actually tangled with a number of female stars. I really want to see them. Kerry was also amused by her, I dont have such a big appetite. Before he could finish his words, his phone rang and it was from Secretary Liu. Mr. Ye, Im sorry to disturb your breakfast. What is it? Kerry reached out his hand to hold Venus into his arm. Its about the online gossip. Have you seen it? Yes. Its like this, just now Miss Su called me and said that she had absolutely nothing to do with this, and she didnt know who is spilling the beans, so she hopes you dont me her. OK. Kerry took the phone away, whose expression became somewhat serious. What? Venus was puzzled. Cenxue Su called Secretary Liu and said that she didnt do this. Kerry said simply. Venus was stunned for a while, If it wasnt her, then who else? What cant some people in the entertainment industry do for hype nowadays? Kerry began to analyze, She is our spokesman, so if she wants to use me, I will definitely tear up the contract, which she should know. If it wasnt she Kerry remembered of someone, smirking, I know who it is. Who? Hao Nangong. Again? Venus was surprised. Last night, he auctioned a pearl ne, which he could have got it with three or four million, but I raised the price and let him buy it for ten million. Venusughed, Youre too sneaky. Arent you afraid that hell suddenly stop auctioning and the ne will fall into your hands? Kerry took out a tissue to help her wipe the corners of her mouth, You know what Haos mother loves jewelry andtely, he has been forced by his family to get married, but he doesnt want to. Thats why he wants to please his mother with a pearl ne. It s his mother favorite. Besides, what does it matter if he doesnt want it. I think its beautiful for you to wear pearls. Venus shook her head, Never. Lets talk about it when Im over thirty-five. Then, now that you know that Hao did it, what are you going to do? Its just a gossip. He cant do anything to me. Kerry acted indifferent. Once, Xinyou Qiao also made this, making womens clothing sales decline, but this time was different, in Kerrys business n, even if the womens clothing was cut, it couldnt cause too much harm to him. Hearing this, Henry also relived. Yehuangpany design department Mr Li, Lina and several people were chattering about todays gossip. When they saw Venuse in, they all shut up. They could not figure out the character of Yan Chu, whose identity was special, so they did not dare to be too rude. Instead, Venus was a little embarrassed and casually asked, What are you guys talking about? So hrious? Mr Li was quickly answered, Its about Mr. Ye and Cenxue. We dont believe it. Venus was surprised, Why? Dont you see those pictures? They looked at each other, not expecting her to be so gossipy, and they were all much more rxed. Lina said, Pictures? Wasnt it just two people standing and talking, and Mr. Ye helped her? If Mr. Ye is having an affair with her, then there should be some pictures like cuddling or kissing. What can these photos show? She wants to be famous too much. Mr Li then said excitedly, Yes, the Inte also said that the reason she took the endorsement of our womens clothing because of her special rtionship with Mr. Ye. We hear it all that day when several top executives sat together in a meeting, Mr. Ye called Mr Li immediately stopped, nervously looking at Venus, not daring to speak again. Venus said frankly, Mr. Ye called me and I chose her. Because I had only heard of her name when she had a movie screening in Hong Kong. Seeing that she didnt me her and still had a smile on her face, she greatly relieved, Right, so now these scoops online cant be trusted at all. It must be that Cenxue wanted to hype it up, thats why she framed Mr. Ye. I used to like her quite a bit, but now I dont want to see her face. Naturally, Venus wouldnt tell them that there might be another truth. After joking around for a while, Meiling He walked into the office with a solemn face, and they immediately scattered in all directions, only Venus calmly said good morning to her. Meiling also replied with a good morning and went into her office. When Kerry and Venus wanted to let it go the next day, a bigger scandal was reported. Kerrys private life was in disarray, and he was cheating on his wife with the beautiful female director of MK Company in Hong Kong. This time there were also several photos about their eating alone, walking in the school, and that night wandering after eating hotpot, whose arm was affectionately on Venuss shoulder. The article didnt describe anything about Yan Chu, but repeatedly stressed that she was the daughter of a Hong Kong tycoon, currently working with Yehuang Ghroup on arge project and so on. Kerry adapted a more serious attitude this time. He didnt care the report made him look despicable and shameless, but he didnt allow it to hurt his family. Didnt Hao want to watch the show? Ill make this a little more interesting, Henry, find a few of our advertising media, both paper and online media, and say that Nangong familys young master has not married becausehe is bisexual. As for the photos, those female models he has been dating with must have some. And men, well, just find several one that showed him drink with men. Henry and Venus were so surprised to widen their eyes. Really? Will people believe it? Kerry spread his hands, People love this. Even if its fake, they will still believe part of it. Venus said with a smile, Hao is going to hate you. Kerry s eyes shed with some uncertainty, Weve already done. Go ahead. He said to Henry. Yes. Henry was desperately to do it, so he ran out after getting the order. Kerry was afraid that she was worried, so he held her small hand tofort her, Dont be afraid, it will be fine. Im not afraid, its just scandal, its nothing. Venus was in a good state. She didnt care anyway. Everyone was also discussing it in private, which she could just ignore. Its Yan Chu, not Venus. Kerry was very surprised to see her in such a good mood, suddenly feeling that she was different from before. She became mature but also much stronger. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When she came to thepany, Venus smiled as before, but there was something wrong with the way others looked at her. But the good thing was that they didnt say anything in front of her, because of her identity, so they didnt dare to make a fuss. After ten oclock, Venus went to the bathroom. As she was about to push open the cubicle door and go out, the voices of a few womening from outside. Do you guys think that Yan Chu has some kind of rtionship with Mr. Ye? A woman said. I dont know, but I dont think its true. Yesterday it was revealed that Mr. Ye has a rtionship with Cenxue, and today its said that he has a rtionship with Yan Chu, so I think someone did this deliberately to frame Mr. Ye. Mr Li began to say. Youre right to. We all know Mr. Ye is cold to girls in thepany. He doesnt like a person with a messy private life. Lina said. Anyway, this time I believe Mr. Ye. Mr Li said with indignation. Linaughed, Hey, youve always been one of Mr. Ye s nymphomaniacs. I also think that this Yan Chu wont choose to be a mistress since she has good looking, good family background, good upbringing, who is amicable. The men admiring her should be a long line. Thats right Then they went out. Venus washed her hands in the sink, whileughing and shaking her head. She really let you down, Yan Chu was his mistress. In the afternoon more than four oclock, more explosive news through thework quickly spread. A famous yboy in A City is a bisexual. He loves men and women. And the photos were really shocking. The design department office blew up. They were too familiar with Hao, because of Kerry, he used toe to thepany. When he saw the beautiful employees, he would flirt with them. butter he rarely came. Now, who cared whether Kerry was keeping an actress or not, whether he had an affair with Yan Chu. Everyone all focused on Hao. I really didnt expect that Hao is so good at ying. Rich men are sometimes psychos. It really surprises me. Chapter 207 Kerrys Love Affairs (3) Chapter 207 Kerry''s Love Affairs (3) In Hao Nangong''s House. "Pop-" An exquisite zed bottle shattered on the floor, but that wasn''t enough to quell Mr. Hao Nangong''s anger. He roared at the butler, "Where''s that son of bitch? Where did he go? Why doesn''t hee back?" The butler dared not to lie, trembling, "The man with him said he probably went to the bar." "Pop-" a ss was shattered, "Probably? I think he did go. Have someone bring him back to me immediately. I''m going to kill him today in case he will bring shame on the family name in the future." Shuhuai Chen who stood beside gently persuaded him, "Calm down. Your blood pressure will go up againter." "It''s all your fault," Mr. Nangong took aim at his wife, "You are always protecting him. If you hadn''t stopped mest time, I would have killed him long ago. So he wont have a chance to disgrace the Nangong family today." Thest time that Mr. Nangong mentioned was when Hao Nangong lost Venus. Shuhua didn''t dare to speak. At this time, Hao appeared at the door. When he saw what had happened in the house, he turned around to run while Mr. Nangong shouted, "Grab him." The two bodyguards standing at the door swarmed up and grabbed Hao tightly. Hao realized that he couldn''t run so he said very consciously to the two bodyguards, "Let me go, I''ll go in by myself." But these two bodyguards, who had always only followed Mr. Nangong''s orders, rigidly carried him to the master before letting him go. Mr. Nangong was flew into a fury at the sight of his son so he casually grabbed and threw the stool by his feet. Hao didn''t dare to dodge. The hit of the legs of the chair made him grit his teeth in pain. He knew his father. The more he dodged, the harder his father hit him. "Kneel down!" Mr. Nangong stormed. Hao kneeled on the ground heavily. It was lucky that this ce didn''t have any ss shards. "I''ll give you the chance to say. Is what the inte says true?" Hao tilted his head and said firmly, "Of course it''s not. I like only women." Mr. Nangong was a very traditional person, and couldn''t even say those words. He said with a red face in anger, "Then why are there pictures of you being intimate with men on the inte?" "Dad, that''s because I was drunk. Those guys are my friends, ordinary friends." Hao stressed. "Okay, then what were you doing in Thand?" Hao felt wronged, "I just went there for a trip. I didn''t go to any party. It''s all nonsense." "Then why is there so much bad news that you are..." Its hard for Mr. Nangong to say the words, so he skipped them and then scolded, "Do you know? A few of your uncles just now called to ask me with sarcasm whether the thing said online was true. You have disgraced our family name." "Dad, I swear. I only like women." Hao said seriously. "Theres someone specifically against me." Mr. Nangong squinted his narrowed eyes which indicated sinister motives, "Who?" Hao looked at his father and said without confidence, "Kerry." Mr. Nangong was surprised, "Kerry? How could he... " Suddenly, Mr. Nangong remembered the various scandals about Kerry that had been circting from yesterday, and then looked at his son in front of him and instantly figured it out. "Is it you who hype the news about Kerry in these two days?" Mr. Nangong asked in a cold voice. Hao didn''t dare to look into his father''s eyes, and nodded his head. Mr. Nangong''s anger, which had just subsided a little, burned again. He kicked his son in the shoulder, shouting, "Why did you provoke him? I''ve warned you to stay away from that man. If you don''t do these things secretly, will he target on you?" Hao was unconvinced, straightening up his neck and saying, "If it wasn''t for him, the ne I gave mom wouldn''t have cost that extra four or five million." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Isn''t it just money? Does the Nangong family care about that small amount of money? You''ve lost his wife. Why don''t you let him give vent to his anger on you? You are driving me crazy right now." When finishing his words, Mr. Nangong picked up another chair and prepared to smash it at his son, but his wife hugged his arm. "Okay, okay, calm down. It''s all clear now. Our son is not what hes said online. You should be happy, not to be so angry." Shuhua softly pacified her husband, and then turned around to re at her son, "Apologize to your father." "I''m sorry." Hao said quickly. "What''s the use of you saying sorry to me? You are sorry to the Nangong family''s ancestors," Mr. Nangong breathed heavily, "Choose one of the girls your mother and I picked for youst time and get married immediately." Hao looked up and was about to protest, but when he saw his mother shaking her head at him, Hao bit his teeth and lowered his head. ...... The two big scandals hadn''te to an end whilst a sudden and unexpected earthquake in Sky City shattered peoples peaceful life. It was eleven-thirty in the morning when the earthquake struck. Venus felt thirsty so she went to the restroom to get some water. At that time, she found that the water in the bucket began to shake around. She thought she was dazzled but then the ground began to shake violently as well. "Earthquake." Someone at the office. Then, there were screams and everything was a mess. Venus tried to run outside, but couldn''t stand steadily as the ground shook violently. Due to her high heels, she fell right down to the floor. She could only watch as various snacks and cups from the storage shelves dropped down and rolled to her side. Her body was pushed to the corner by a huge force. The ceiling of the chandelier smashed down hard with ss shattering, and soon the water dispenser fell on the ground, and the tall storage shelves also came down. Venus shrieked and looked at the storage shelf that was falling down. "Boom-" The top of the storage shelf was stuck right on the window sill. She cried as she was afraid that the solid wooden shelf less than a meter away from her would hit her. She didn''t want to die. She had her children. The floor shook again, "squeak-" Getting away from the ledge, the shelf started to slide down, rubbing against the wall. Venus couldn''t care to cry and crawl to the triangle area in front of her. Unexpectedly, a box of personal belongings falling down on her head. Her eyes were full of stars. Thest picture before hera was a childughing like an angel. The unprecedented disastersted for two minutes, but just two minutes was enough to ce the city into extreme panic. Except for the employees on the first and second floors who ran out of the building, all the other employees of the Group were trapped in the building. The moment the earthquake struck, the elevators stopped working, and with such violent shaking, it was impossible for them to run down from above tenth floor. Two minutester, the earthquake paused. Every office was in chaos, with dataputers chairs and other office supplies all falling to the ground. The screaming stopped and someone softly asked, "Has the earthquake stopped?" Then, the ground began to shake again, but its much weaker than it had just been. "Ah-" After the shaking stopped, a man said, "Don''t panic. This building is against a magnitude 8 earthquake. It won''t copse." Then, the anxious figure of Kerry appeared at the entrance of the design department, and he shouted, "Yan Chu." "Mr. Ye." Meiling He came out from under the table whose usually meticulouslybed hair now disheveled. Kerry asked with concern, "Is everything alright?" Meiling nodded her head, "Yes." As soon as everyone saw Kerry, they all stood up from different corners, looking at their boss with eager and panicked eyes. Kerry pressed down the tension. As so many people looked at him, he couldn''t be confused. He took a deep breath and said, "Although the earthquake is suspended, there may be aftershocks. Meiling, you immediately organize evacuation from the stairwell. Men give a hand to woman, hurry up." "Yes." Meiling turned back and waved at her subordinates, "Everyone quickly leave. Put down your belongings. Come back for them after the aftershocks have stopped." It''s more important to run for your life than to care about the money. Kerry looked around but didn''t find Venus. He asked Meiling who was organizing everyone to leave, "Where''s Yan Chu?" "I dont know," Meiling also looked around the office and asked aloud, "Wheres Yan Chu?" Li, whose face was a mess of makeup remembered something suddenly and said, "I saw her go to the restroom." Kerry ran towards the lounge and around theputer and pushed chairs out of the way. At the door, he found the unconscious woman. Chapter 208 Venus, I Know Its You (2) Chapter 208 Venus, I Know It''s You (2) Kerry handed Venus in his arms to Meiling He beside him, and then said to the marketing manager, "We two take the remaining seven people up to find the other two." "Mr. Ye, you''d better stay here. You still have an injury on your leg." The marketing manager said. "It''s fine, it''s just a cut," Kerry who didn''t care, "Don''t waste time. Hurry up. You guyse with me." "Mr. Ye, I''ll go too." The security manager said. "No, you stay here with a few vice presidents to protect our employees." Kerry patted him on the shoulder and turned to Henry, who was going to follow up, and said, "You stay here, too." "No, Young Master, I want to protect you." Henry said stubbornly, with his eyes a little red. Kerry looked down at the still unconscious Venus and whispered to Henry, "She''s Venus. You take care of her here." Henry opened his eyes wide in surprise and couldn''t believe what Kerry had said. How could she... be Young Mistress? Kerry stared at Venus with emotion before he left, and turned around to enter the building where no one knew what danger would happen. Time seemed to freeze. Seeing their boss and managers risk their life to go in to save people, many Yehuang Group''s employees shed tears. Even if the sry was low, its good to have them be their leaders because they made them feel safe. Henry was quietly by Venus''s side. He couldn''t take his eyes off the woman, and his mind was turning over and over with Kerrysst wordsshes Venus. But this face was obviously not like that of Young Mistress. How could she be Venus? Henry suddenly remembered a few things: one day, Kerry told him not to check on Yan Chu, and also asked John the Butler to be nice to her. So did Young Master find out that Yan was actually Venus? He risked his own life to save Yan and doted on her. So, it was the reason! That good! What he and John the Butler were worried about would never happen again, and Young Master would not have to die alone. In the midst of his rejoicing, Henry remembered one more thing: Where was the baby? Before he could think carefully about it, Venus in front of him murmured in pain and finally opened her eyes. "Young... Miss Chu, are you awake?" Henry almost said the wrong thing. Venus looked around in a daze. She was familiar with faces surrounding her but she didnt see Kerrys. She asked Henry, "What about Kerry? Where''s he? " "There are still a few people trapped inside the building. Young Master brought some persons in to rescue them." Venus set her heart at ease and coughed twice. When feeling a bit better, she said to Meiling, "Thank you, Mr. He. Help me up, I''m better now." Meiling beckoned Xiaoli over, and two of them helped Venus up together. "Are you Okay?" Meiling asked with concern as Venus didn''t look very good and her feet were flimsy. Venus shook her head a few times and weakly said, "Yes, just a little headache." Then, she looked around, feeling that the air was filled with the sense of fear and anxiety. Injured people were crying out, but no paramedics wereing to help. The earthquake hade without warning so that all people were stunned and effective rescue had yet to begin. Suddenly, the aftershocks came again, and were much stronger than the previous ones. The screams in the square were loud and clear. Henry grabbed Venus''s shoulder so quickly that she didnt fall. The world seemed toe to an end but everyone gritted their teeth to ovee their fears. "Heavens, please bless Mr. Ye and the people inside for getting out safely." Someone said, and all employees gazed at the building. Venus''s became worried. At this moment, she stopped hating this man and was secretly hoping for his safe return. "They''reing out." Another person shouted loudly. A strong security guard carried a middle-aged woman on his back, walking over to a crowd of people in the chaotic street. The crowd burst into apuse. This was thedy from the logistics department, who was cleaning the bathroom when the earthquake happened. While running outside, she tripped over a mop on the ground and injured her leg. Just when she was desperate, the manager of the logistics department with others found her. At that moment, she burst into tears. Soon, a little girl from the finance department who was crushed under the table was also rescued and whose tears messed up her makeup. "Why haven''t the two people from the marketing departmente out yet?" Secretary Liu looked anxious, and he spoke what was on everyone''s mind at this time. "Don''t worry. Mr. Ye and others will be fine." Someoneforted him. Meanwhile, another group of people came over. Here came several security guards brought by the marketing manager. One of them was carrying an unconsciousdy on his back. "Where are Mr. Ye and his men?" Henry asked. The marketing manager swallowed his saliva and said with a dry throat, "I didn''t see them. The marketing department has two floors so we were separated as soon as we entered the building." Henry was even more anxious. If its not for Kerry orders, he would have rushed to find him now. As time passed, the sky grew darker and darker, as if ck clouds were going to press down on the city. Loud sirens and ambnce voices scraped through the chaotic air from far and near. People cheered as if they saw hope. Arge number of police set out. Some were relieving traffic congestion, some were working with the public to rescue the people in the car, and some were maintaining order. Venus''s nose was a little sore as she looked at all this. This was the ce where she was born and raised, so beautiful and vibrant, but in a moment it had bepletely different and devastated. At this moment, she felt that humans were really too small, and there were very few things of nature that could be influenced. While everyone was anxious, Kerry and a few others finally appeared in sight. "Mr. Ye and the others have returned. They''re back." Someone shouted excitedly. Kerry found Venus at a nce and she was quietly looking at him. He felt warm and walked quickly to her, "How are you? Are you feeling good?" "I''m fine," Venus said. "Does your head still hurt?" Kerry touched the swelling on her forehead and said sadly, "It''s all swollen." "It''s fine. I was just hit by a box during the earthquake." Kerry put his hand on her shoulder. Seeing the appearance of police and paramedics, he said to Secretary Liu, "Quickly arrange for someone to send the people who were just injured to the ambnce, and ask doctors their conditions." "Got it," Secretary Liu looked at the injury on his knee and said worriedly, "Mr. Ye, you should also go and have a check. Your knee is bleeding." "No need to worry about me. I can feel it. The wound shouldn''t be big." Kerry showed no care. He actually couldn''t really feel the pain in his knee now, as it was probably numb. The traffic on the road began to gradually resume. Kerry said aloud to the employees, "I know that many people''s bags, keys as well as mobile phones are not brought down upstairs, but it is too dangerous to go in now. I suggest that you wait for a moment until the aftershocks are not so frequent and then you can go in to get things. Or you can go to the house of your friends or rtives. Everyone doesnt need toe to work these two days. Just take it as an early vacation, and wait for notice to ask you to work." "Got it..." "Okay, Mr. Ye..." Many people said. After arranging things, Kerry worried about the wound on Venuss forehead and whispered, "Let me take you home first and treat the injury." "No, besides, there''s no way to go back now. The road is still blocked." Venus said with a sad face. Kerry sighed. It seemed that he could only wait in the square first. And he didnt know what happened to the car ced in the underground. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The disaster was like a ck hole, eating away people''s hope little by little. The radio in the square suddenly yed a song, a cheerful piece of music that the Chinese people like, which made thousands of people quiet down. A momentter, a deep voice came, "Well, citizens, I''m Qidong Zhang, the Mayor of Sky City. An earthquake that has just urred damages our city severely, but the government has set up an action group and the disaster relief operation is carried out in an orderly manner. I hope everyone will not panic and try not to go indoors." "In order to ensure your safety, we will have police set up tents in People''s Square, Revolution Park and the ygrounds of various high schools in this afternoon. We also hope that citizens who can help will join us so we can get through this disaster together." Chapter 208 Venus, I Know Its You (3) Chapter 208 Venus, I Know It''s You (3) After the speech of the municipalmission secretary, the crowd began to stir. The SWAT team were organizing the orderly evacuation of people, those who wanted to go home could go home, and those who wanted to go live in tents could live in tents. Just as Kerry was considering whether to found a car or not, Henrys phone was finally put through. "Hello? Henry answered. How it is going? Are you fine, Young Master?" The anxious voice of John was heard. "I''m fine, but Young Master is hurt." Then John was busy asking, "Is it serious? Wheres the wound?" Henry nced at the wound on Kerry''s leg and said, "I think it''s quite serious, John please send a car here quickly, Young Master''s car is locked in the garage." "Ive already sent a car to you, you can contact the driver." I get it." Henry hung up the phone and looked up the driver''s number again, but he dialed twice without getting through, and finally got through the third time. "Taozi, where are you now?" "I just entered Huaiyang Road, but there is a traffic jam and I can''t move at all." Taoziined. Hearing this, Kerry said, "Ask him to stop there, Huaiyang Road is about 20 minutes away, we can walk there." Henry repeated Kerry''s words and then hung up the phone. Kerry said to the Security Department, "Ask some workers to keep an eye on thepany in case that some one will make trouble. Tell them whoever stays will be paid five times more than the usual. Figure out the names of those people who had just gone in, they should be rewarded." "Don''t worry Mr.Ye, I''ll keep an eye on thepany, youd better care your wounds now." After arranging all the things, Kerry took Venus and Henry towards Huaiyang Road. The street was chaotic with sewage flowing everywhere. Some children were frightened and kept crying in their mother''s arms. Seeing this, Venus eyes were filled with tears. Kerry caressed Venuss shoulder and said nothing for he was also very upset and didnt know what to say. Ambnces whizzed by from time to time, heading straight to the nearby hospital. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It took them more than forty minutes to walk in such situation where falling billboards and overturned cars were scattering on the road among crowds of people. They were very frightened and suffered an aftershock. Kerry was almost hit by a falling ss for he fixed his attention on Venus. Taozi was waiting anxiously by the car, and when seeing Kerry, he eximed, "Boss, here I am!" When they got in the car, Venus felt her legs almost numb. Seeing that Venus was pale, Kerry quickly took a bottle of water from the back and opened it to her, "Drink some water." Venus said "thanks" and grabbed the bottle and drank. Just now she was very nervous, and now she felt thirsty and hungry after being rxed. The car was moving slowly towards the vi, the driver prepared to stop for there were people running form time to time, he was afraid of hitting them. "Taozi, turn on the car radio." Kerry frowned. Taozi turned on the radio, which was broadcasting the earthquake in Sky City. It turned out that the earthquake they had just experienced measured 7.8 in magnitude, the epicenter was in the eastern suburbs of Sky City. The urban areas were fine, but the suburbs were fiercely ruined, leaving countless dpidated houses. Experts in the Seismological Bureau urged the general public to try to stay in high ground to avoid a tsunami. "I don''t know the condition in the construction site," Kerry was very worried. "Don''t worry, Young Master, Ill have a look after I send you back." Henry said sitting on the passenger side. Kerry stared at the gloomy sky outside, "Just call Kai from the engineering department first, he''s the company representative stationed at the project, he should be there at this moment." "Okay." Henry dialed Kai''s number several times, but he couldn''t get through for the poor signal. Just when he was about to give up, the phone suddenly went through, and Henry handed the phone to Kerry. "Kai, this is Kerry, is everything fine in the construction site? Are there any casualties?" "President Ye, the workers just came down for lunch when the earthquake happened, so no one was injured, and now everyone is staying outside, but several overhead shelf were hit." Hearing this, Kerry was greatly relieved, "Thats fine, its really good to hear that. We can start to build the shelf another time." "That''s what Im thinking," Kai said. "Then you should take care of the site, just stop working and Ill send some food to you. It''s summer, be alert please and you can sleep outside if its not safe." "Fine, Mr.Ye." After hanging up the phone, Kerry asked about several other factories, all of which were damaged to varying degrees. Seeing Kerrys frowns, Venus took the initiative to ask, "Is it serious?" Kerry smiled at her, "A little." "It''s a natural disaster, no one can stop it." Venus continued. "I know," Kerry took Venuss hands, and when she was about to pull him away, Kerry begged her, "Just for a moment, okay?" Venus''s heart tightened, remembering how he''d carried her down the stairs, she kept silence. After driving out of the city center, the traffic was smother, but there were a lot of broken branches and fallen poles. After arriving at Ye''s vi, everything in the house was normal except for the disheveled furnishings. "John, where''s the medicine that Dr. Han left at home? Bring it over quickly." Henry said to John as soon as he entered the house. "Fine." John turned to get the medicine. Venus held back Kerry when he was about to go upstairs, "Go and sit in the living room, what are you doing upstairs?" "I''ll change my shorts." I need to change my pants for applying the medicine. "I''ll help you, please just sit on the couch." Venus said faintly and thumped up stairs. After the reveal of her identity, Venus could no longer pretend to be passionate and she acted very indifferently. Seeing her back, Kerry smiled faintly, as long as she cared about him, that was enough. Venus found a pair of grey cotton shorts in the wardrobe and went downstairs. She threw it to Kerry and said indifferently, "Put it on." John happened toe with the medicine at this moment. He was surprised at Yans attitude, and felt very confused for they were quiet sweet a few days ago. Kerry didnt care about that, he directly put off his trousers but didnt expect that a part of the pants was linked to his body, which made him very painful. Venus turned her back and shifted her gaze. Hearing his breath, her eyelids jumped and guessed that he must be painful. "Oh, Young Master, what happened to your knee?" John uttered an exim with some tremble in his tone. Thus, Venus turned back and saw that Kerrys whole knee was broken with blood. Although, it was not bleeding, a few pieces of ss had stuck into the flesh. "I''ll ask Dr. Han," Henry said. "No, it''s just a physical wound, Dr. Han should be busy now." Kerry refused Henrys suggestion. Although Mr.Han was his family doctor, he had his own clinic, and many people needed him now. Henry bites his teeth, "I''ll go and fetch a basin of fresh water." Venus didn''t know how she feels, the sentiments in her heart was tumbling. He did this for saving her. Kerry carefully put on the shorts, and said to Venus, "Don''t look at me, go to wash your face and change your clothes." Venus was very furious, he even cared about her in such a situation. She sat on the sofa and said angrily, "Its none of your business." Kerry was stunned, he didnt understand women and exined, "I just dont want you to feel unpleasant ......" Hearing this, Venus was more furious, "Kerry, can you shut up and take care of yourself?" Kerry was stunned, he didnt know why Venus was so angry for he did nothing wrong. Seeing this, John was frightened, he wished Henry coulde quickly and told him the truth. Young Master was med by a woman like a pet dog, and even didn''t dare to retort a word. Henry brought water over, he squatted down and began to clean Kerry wound although he found their expression were all weird. Kerry could bear the water clearing, however, when it came to iodine, he was very painful with sweat falling off his forehead. "Henry, be lighter." John said beside him. Chapter 209 How to Save Our Son (1) Chapter 209 How to Save Our Son (1) His hand was shaking and he became soft. Venus didnt dare to look at Henry, who instead looked at Kerry s hand. He should be painful, for his hand gripping the sofa had turned pale. Young master, hold on. Im going to take the ss out. With medical forceps in hand, he was still hesitating. Kerry looked at him, ordering, What are you waiting for? Do it! Im afraid that I will make you painful. Henry murmured. Kerry really wanted to kick his ass, Do it now. Henry swallowed and got the forceps near his flesh. Ah! Kerry moaned, frightening Henry, who stopped. Continue. Kerry yelled. Henry had no choice but to do it. Soon, he got one out and tossed it into the basin, the blood of which spread. Venus could see his arm trembling because of the pain, whose fingers turned more pale. Then she suddenly came to hold his hand with her small hand. Kerry frightened for a moment and then turned to look at Venus with surprise in his eyes. However, Venus was cold and indifferent, Its just because you saved me. Dont think too much. Kerry held her small hand in his, entwining his fingers with hers, saying with a trembling voice, You are my wife, of course I would save you. What Kerry said shocked John, who almost dropped the tray in his hands. Was he mad? How could Yan Chu be his wife? It should be Venus. I didnt ask you to save me. Venus didnt appreciate him at all, not looking at his painful and burning eyes. Kerry forced a smile, Yes, I made a fool of myself. But I couldnt leave you alone. If anything happened to you, I would forever lose my wife. Mr. Ye, there are so many women around you, so why me? Wasnt there an actress who fell for you the other day? Venus didnt notice that she was jealous. But I only want you. No matter how other women are, I just cant love them. Listening to his gross words of love, she got goosebumps. There were still two men here and how was able to say this without blushing? She red at him, When the hell did you know that? From the moment you returned to Sky City. Ive always suspected, but I have no proof. Venus, no matter how much a persons face changes, her habits and demeanor will never change. Youve shown too many ws. Kerry frowned because of the pain and looked down at Henry, who had taken out the third piece of ss, Until that night, when I held a party. Xuan Chu sneaked into my study. You knew it was him? Venus was shocked. I didnt know at that time, butter on, Ive found out. John was shocked about their conversation, staring straight at Venus s face. It was hard for him to ept this fact. Venus snorted, I think you must have used your superpower to run into my room at night, right? Kerry, its too despicable. Kerry was exining, No, how could I do that before I was sure of your identity? It was that night you called Xuan Chu in your room, when I was delivering fish soup to you. I heard it at the door. It was actually herself who had revealed the secret, whose expression became very odd, but then she thought that since he had known for so long, he still pretended not to know it. It was too much for him to watch herself and Xuan Chu act as siblings. Venus got angry, trying to shake off his hand, but he held it tightly, Kerry, since you know who I am, why are you pretending not to know anything? Do you think Im stupid when youre watching the show? At that moment, the fifth piece of ss was thrown into the basin. Of course not, I havent said anything because Im afraid to. Im just afraid that youll leave in a huff, and then where can I find you? Venus looked cold and said, Well, now that you know this, theres no need for me to hide anything. Give me what I want. Im going to save my child. You promised me not to leave and I will save our child. Kerry made a deal with her. Venus got furious, Do you know why I came back with a different identity? I just want to save the baby by myself and find a ce where youll never find us. I just want a peaceful life with him. Why would I stay when youre asking me to stay now? Kerry, you killed my brother, but you saved my life, so were even. We dont owe each other anything. Kerry also turned impatient, Do you think that if you give them it, they will let you take the child away? You are so na?ve. They will only be greedier for money and use the child again to force you to come back, then ask me for more, getting as much as possible from Ye family. They can even force me to sell arms and do human trafficking. Ill do all of that for the sake of my child, but what about those innocent people? Can you ept it? His words made her clear. She had been worrying that what if he wouldnt give her the child when she gave him the map, but she didnt dare to think too much about it. Now, Kerry made her illusion shatter. She began to cry, which instantly doused the fire of Kerry. He didnt want to see her cry. He kissed the back of her hand and said, I know I should not say this, but this is the truth. I believe you have also suspected. Venus, trust me, the child is ours and I will rescue him. Dont worry, okay? Venus stubbornly asked, Do you really want me to stay? Yes, no matter what it may cost. Kerry said firmly. Venus wiped away her tears and sneered, Do you know that actually the kidnapping case was originally nned by Xuan Chu and I, but something went wrong and also, the attack on your base was also because of me. Knowing this, you still want me to stay? Kerry was stunned for a few seconds, and for a moment, all the things he couldnt figure out were figured out now. No wonder his base, which was so secretive, could be found Kerry, dont you hate the one who betrays you the most? I almost got you killed, and you still want me to stay? Venus was wearing a cold smile and looked into his eyes. Kerry did not answer her, but took a knife from Johns tray. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Young master, dont be impulsive John screamed. But Venus didnt have any fear and she didnt even blink her eyes, but the next second, Kerry shoved the knife into her hand. Venus, Im sorry for what Ive done, including killing your brother. And no matter what I do or say now, I know you wont forgive me, so no matter what you do, I wont me you. If you still have hatred inside you, stab here. Kerry poked his heart and continued, Stab me and take revenge for your brother. Its the best way for you to say goodbye to me. If I die, Henry and John are here, I swear they will never look you for trouble. If I get lucky and dont die, give me a chance, a chance to take care of you and our child. Venus grabbed the sharp knife and stared nkly at Kerry, who was with a calm face. Was he serious? Youngdy, you Shut up! Kerry snapped, stopping Henry from speaking, Both of you get out. Young master! John shouted, full of worry. Get out! Donte in before I call you. John and Henry looked at each other, hesitating for a moment, and went out of the living room. Alright, you can do it right now. After you do this, then our grudge will end. Kerry looked at her calmly. Of course, he didnt want to die, but if he wanted Venus to forgive him, he had to gamble with his life, for he believed that she still had some feeling for him. Otherwise, even if she pretended to be Yan Chu, there wouldnt be the love in her eyes. The knife trembled slightly in her hand. Venus took a deep breath and looked at Kerry with cold eyes, This is what you said. When you get to hell, dont me me. I wont me you. I owe you and I should pay it back. Venus gripped the knife, once all sorts of things in her mind like slides constantly shing. The moment when she was humiliated, tortured almost to death, and her brother was kicked into the sea all came to her. When the hatred was about to ovee her, she suddenly remembered that he risked his life to save her. In the morning, in order to drag her out of the shelf, he even ignored his own injury and blooding. Also, he carried her down from the 19th floor She stopped when the knife already touched the shirt Why? Why did she think so much? As long as she stabbed him, she could get rid of him forever. And then tell the silver-faced man that he had died in the earthquake, but why, she hesitated? She shouldnt have mercy on him. He had treated her so bad in the past and he was the one who killed her brother. She could never forgive him because of this trivial thing. Then she would look down upon herself. Also, she didnt believe he wouldnt dodge it. Thinking of this, she raised her hand again. Chapter 209 How to Save Our Son (2) Chapter 209 How to Save Our Son (2) Both John the butler and Henry was on their nerves when Venus took out a knife. But for the order from Kerry, Henry would rushed ahead and take away the knife in a violent way. With a wave her hands all of a sudden, Venus stabbed Kerry''s chest with the sharp knife. The blood gushed out and shocked her. Why do you stand still here? You should dodge it! cried Venus. Kerry covered his chest with his hands and found that the wound was not fatal for him. Then he said with a hallow smile, "You dont mean this, right?" "You are a madman." Cried Venus, who dropped the knife and covered the wound in his chest with gauze. "Now I get a chance for you, right?" said Kerry with a cunning smile. "Shut up!" said Venus angrily. The blood continuously gushed out when he opened his mouth to talk. "If you insist on departure with me, then what''s the meaning of my life? I prefer that you can satisfy yourself by killing me ."replied Kerry. Venus was in a rage about the stupid words of Kerry so she shouted , "Listen up, man, if you want me to stay, you should take good care of yourself. I should tell you that I''ll immediately find a handsome and rich new husband if you dont cherish your own life. And at that time, your son may have a new daddy." As expected, Venuss words worked. Kerrys lips were trembling and he immediately yelled back, "No way, you are dreaming about that. Henry, give a call to Dr. Han,e on. " "Yes, my boss, hold on for a second, Dr. Han is on his way here now." replied Henry. When the three men were all on their nerves, Venus suddenly burst into a series ofughter which astonished them in an instant. "Well, a good wife you are whoughs at her husband when he gets badly wounded!" said Kerry in a joking tone. "You take trouble for yourself, thats what Iugh at." Replied Venus, who tried her best but fail to help laughing. "How can you..." "Be easy, my young master, the more you say, the more you bleed." said John the Butler, who stopped his master and then turned to Venus and said, "My young hostess, spare our young master, he looks not good at this time, I hope you can settle down the dispute with him now. Venus shrugged as a reply. She would her promise to spare Kerry after the revenge with the knife, but she would never treat him as her husband. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Dr. Han came as soon as he could because he got a message from Henry that Kerry had been stabbed in the chest, which might be a fatal wound for him. "My God, tell me who did this!" cried Dr. Han. When he came in the room, he found Kerrys chest had been soaked in blood and his lips were white and trembling. "Just save him." Said John the Butler. "Henry, take the stretcher in the medical room here now, and call two men here." said Dr. Han. Then he turned to Kerry and asked, "How do you feel now?" "A little dizzy." Replied Kerry weakly. "Poor boy, you got a terrible wound and lost a lot of blood, and thats why you feel dizzy. Said Dr. Han. Dr. Han was nearly speechless since the business with Ye family was like a torment for him, though Kerry had promised him a big deal as his sry. Then Henry pushed the stretcher in, and two other men gently ced Kerry on the stretcher. Just as Henry was about to push the stretcher out of the room, Kerry gently raised his hand towards Venus. After a few seconds of hesitation, a tiny and graceful hand took hold of his big hand and followed the cart to the doctor''s room. During the treatment, Kerry had a long and tiring dream in which he ran from room to room. He was trying to find the pretty girl who he fell in love with, but he failed atst. However when he was about to stopped searching, he found the girl was standing on the towering roof and jumped off from it when he caught the sight of her. "Venus, no!" yelled Kerry, who jumped up from the bed suddenly and surprised his fellow. "My boss, good to see you." Cried Henry happily. "Where is Venus? Where is she? " said Kerry, who seemed to be scared by the terrible dream. " It''s more than ten o''clock now, she may go to bed." Replied Henry. He knew what Kerry wanted to know, but he didnt dare to tell him the truth. Kerry was so disappointed for he found the one who stayed up with him wasnt thedy he loved. To cheer up his boss, Henry said in a seemingly serious tone, "My boss, our young hostess has stayed here for a long time, but now perhaps she gets really tired and go back for a rest.." Henry, you are always a bad liar. replied Kerry for he knew Venus would never do that for him. Henry lowed his head and kept silent. In fact, Venus had came for visit and said to Henry, Take care of your boss, now I get to go. Then she left as soon as she could. Alright, Henry, it is only 10 P.M., take me up, I have something important to ask her. Said Kerry. Henry stopped him when he was about to raised himself up from the bed. Please stay here, boss, I will bring her here for you. Replied Henry. It was too early for Venus to go to bed. She now took off the mask and got a piece of face-pack on her face. When she racked her mind for the next step of her n. Knock! Knock! Who is that? asked Venus, who got up vigntly. "I''m Henry, the boss wake up now and ask you for a talk. "I see." Replied Venus. Now since the dispute between her and Kerry was done, she should get the help of him to save her son. After putting on night make-up, she opened the door and was surprised by the presence of Henry. "Jesus! What are you doing here?" Ihmm I am waiting for you as ordered. replied Henry, who was struck by the real face of Venus. Then he continued to say, My hostess, my real hostess, I should always serve the will of my master. Henry was still with a dull expression, perhaps it was a really surprising fact for him that the girl in front him was his real hostess. But all in all, seeing is believing, now he could trust her fully. When they came to the room, Henry stayed out of it and closed the door for them. He should have no ears for the confidences between the couple. "Here you are, take a seat here please." Said Kerry, who patted the edge of the bed in a hope that they could enjoy a real intimate talk together, but Venus rejected him and sat on the sofa. Kerry gave her a bitter smile, he knew Venus would still not ept him now, and he had to take time to reconcile with her. "What do you want to talk about?" asked Venus. "I want to know what happened since your departure, and where is our son. To save him, you must tell me everything you know." Venus looked at him indifferently and said after a while of hesitation, "I just started to be taken to a unupied Ind in the Pacific Ocean by a ne. There was only a local woman there to take care of me. And then someone took me to a hospital to born the baby. Three days after that, a man took my baby away." "What does that man look like?" asked Kerry. "I can''t see clearly because he was wearing a silver mask to cover his face, but I am sure he''s very young, and he should be a Chinese about 30 years old." "What is the location of that ind?" Venus shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It should be an ind in the Pacific Ocean." Kerry frowned about the answer. As he knew, there were numberless inds in the Pacific Ocean. It''s impossible to search them one by one. "And then?" The man threatened me to be back with you and forced me to get a treasure map from you in half a year. To hide my identity, he design a special mask which can ensure that my appearance is the same as that of Yan Chu. Then I went back to the Sky City, that is all. Of course it was a long story but Venus had to make it short to save her time. "There are only two year before deadlinees. I don''t have much time. Whats your n? If you dont know how save our baby, I beg you to give me the rest part the treasure map. Chapter 209 How to Save Our Son (3) Chapter 209 How to Save Our Son (3) "In fact, what they got from me is all I have." Said Kerry with a sigh. Venus raised up from the sofa and eximed, "What? Are you sure? ButBut they told me that the map is an iplete one. " Kerry nodded and replied, "Yes, it is, but you should know it has been an iplete one since my father handed it to me." "Then why do you tell them there was a rest part in the vault?" "Because that is the only way for me to save myself at that point." The truth stunned Venus and she did feel helpless now since she didnt have any idea to save her baby now. "So how can we save him without the treasure map?" cried her. Kerry was pleased by the word-we, which , for him, meant that Venus now was standing on the side of him. Then he waved his hands with a big smile and said, "Good girl,e closer to me, I get a good n to tell you." Venus red at him and after a while of hesitation, she moved slowly to him and took a seat the edge of the bed, though she still kept a distance with Kerry. Kerry was cheered up by the closer rtion between him and his wife. He turned a serious look and said, "You know there is no such a thing like the rest part of the treasure map, but we can pretend that we have one. Then you can tell them that you should have enough time to get it. Meanwhile, I will send my men to look for our son. My men will have a good search job on the fucking inds on the ocean, we can definitely take back our son safely. " Kerrys words didforted Venus. Then Kerry continued to said, However, I need you to do one more thing for me. I will do everything for you to save the baby. Kerry rxed her with a warm smile and said, "It is a little case for. As you know, the Chu family must have a deal with the man who take away our son. You should get more information from Xuan and ask for more photos and video clips." "Of course I can..." replied Venus with a nod, who stopped and immediately shouted to Kerry, Motherfucker, you must have a good look at the content in my mobile phone without my permission! Kerry nodded and replied, "Yes, but that is the only choice for me to know my son, he is so cute, did you get him a name? Tears came around the eyes of Venus and she replied, "He stayed by my side only for three days, how did I have time to name him? Now I even forget that how old he is... " Finally, her tears fell down and she began to uncover the true thought deep in her heart: " You know when I born him, he scared me a lot since he didnt even make a sound. However, when the doctor patted him lightly on the back a few times, he gave me a beautiful smile like an angel, at that moment I know that he will be the baby with a strong will... " After that, Venus couldnt help but bursting into tears. Kerry was nearly heart-broken to Venuss story, then he struggled to her side, and stretched out his left hand to hold her in his arms. Dont me on yourself, it is not your fault." Said Kerry in a gentle voice. Venus, however, still buried herself in cries and murmured, You know he was a good boy who never cried during that three days, when he was hungry, he chuckled to me for the milk, then he fell in a tight sleep when he was full. However, when the man took away him from me, he cried so terribly that my heart was nearly broken, God helps me please, tell me how can I save him. "You are a good mom, its not your fault, I am the one who should be on me." Said Kerry in a hoarse voice. Venus clenched her fist and smashed it on the intact part of his chest and cried, "Of course, it''s your fault. If you don''t have a treasure map, how can my son be a hostage? It''s all about you! It''s all about you! " Kerry knew that was why she still hated him, so he didn''t stop her and let her fists fall on her chest. When she was out of strength and stopped it, he found the clothes on his chest got totally wet by her tears. Kerry wiped off her tears and kissed her on the forehead and said, "Honey, cheer up, I''ll find our baby. I swear." Venus choked for a while, and when the anger in her heart was almost let out, she realized that she was lying on the arms of Kerry, she pushed him aside immediately and said, "Have a rest, now I''m going back." Kerry quickly grabbed her wrist and whispered, "Can you stay with me tonight? I just want to stay with you, please! " Venus rejected him without hesitation, then she shook off his hand and cried in a low voice, "Get a sleep and dream for it." Kerry knew he wasnt able to keep her here tonight. Before she went far away, he said in a loud voice, " There may be an aftershock tonight. Set a wine bottle to the ground upside down, you can wake up sooner when the bottle is broken." Bang! The door was mmed close as a reply for him. With a sigh of relief, Kerry recalled what she had just said about their child. He was sure that he would safely bring his son back and turned the boy into a real man in the future. However, at this point, what confused him was what a name should he gave to his son. Perhaps that was really a big deal for him. It was a really terrible night for those who lost their home after the earthquake. They found a ce on the street for a sleep tonight, however, the torrential rain suddenly came and woke them up. The rain was so heavy that the nearby counties of Sky City were badly effected. Venus was so tired this day that she was in a tight sleep even when the aftershock came and shook down the bottle. Perhaps she did need a good rest since she had been on nerves to hide her identity before that. In the morning when the sun rose, Venus put on her mask and went downstairs. Before the child was rescued, she had to keep her true identity as a secret. When Venus went into the living room , she found Kerry was enjoying a hot drink and he looked much better. "How can you..." said Venus in surprise. She couldnt believe Kerry could get recovered with a night after a terrible wound. "Thank Goddess! And perhaps I should thank you too since the wound was not fatal, it was nothing but a painful injury ." replied Kerry in a chuckle. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Venus was a little annoyed and said, "Then should I send you another stroke?" "I know you wont because you are still in love with me." Said Kerry who kept a gentle smile on his face. " A cheeky guy you are!" said Venus. Then she left for the kitchen. When he was about to follow her, the telephone rang and he went to pick it up. It was his younger brother- Kevin, who gave out an anxious voice through the phone: "Hello? Is it Uncle John? " " It''s me, brother." Kevin paused for a few seconds and said, "Big brother, Ive heard that there was a terrible earthquake in Sky City, are you guys OK?" Kerry was moved by the concern from his brother and replied, "Everything is fine at home. But many buildings in the Sky City were damaged by the earthquake." "Alright, I heard about the earthquake through News, but I couldnt have the contact with you through phone call till now." said Kevin. Kerry looked at the clock on the wall and said, "Thank you, brother, it''s about midnight in the ce you are, youd better go for a good rest now." "Well, take care of yourself, bro, bye!" Kerry was thest family in this world, and despite the estrangement and friction between them before, he was still concerning about the safety of his brother. For Kerry, the care from the younger brother did move him. During the breakfast, Kerry found that Mrs Qin''s attitude towards Venus was obviously better. He turned to her and said, "Mrs Qin, I need you to ask Uncle John and Henry to be here." Mrs Qin nodded and went out the room. "What do you want?" asked Venus, who was enjoying herself in the delicious steamed buns. Kerry nced at her and said, "You''ll know soon." Venus, however, stuck her middle finger toward him. When all three people were standing in the dining hall, Kerry said in a serious tone, "Now I think all of you must know the true identity of Yan, you want you to keep a secret for her. You should treat her as Yan rather than Venus, do you understand?" "Yes, young master. Said them with a bow. "All right, go for work now. Go get our car, Henry, I should go out today." Henry, however, raised his head and said, But my boss, I think you should have more rest to get recovered. Chapter 210 You Are the One I Love (1) Chapter 210 You Are the One I Love (1) Kerry looked down at his chest and said indifferently, "Im fine. I''ll go to a few of my factories and estimate the damage. I have no idea how much I''m going to lose because of this earthquake." Venus ate with her head down, thinking about those who lost their homes and loved ones in the earthquake. "What are you thinking about?" Kerry saw that she was at a trance. I''m wondering if Xuan is okay. I left my cell phone at the office and I can''t reach him right now." Venus said. "My cell phone is in the office too. I''ll pick it upter and stop by MK''s office." said Kerry. Venus was going to tell Kerry that she wanted to go to Mk Groups office, however after hearing Kerry say that, she didn''t say anything else. "The city is quite chaotic these days. You just stay home and don''t go outtely." Venus rolled his eyes, "Even if I wanted to go out, I wouldn''t have anywhere to go." Kerry smiled faintly. Kerry spent the day running between several construction sites and factories, and the amount of damage to the nt was within the limits of what Kerry could afford. There were two more aftershocks during the day, but people weren''t as scared as they were before. Kerry was about to go upstairs to get his mobile phone, but Henry stopped him. He saw that Kerry still had injuries to his knees and chest, so he offered to help him upstairs to get his phone. "After you find my phone, go back to the design department and bring Yan''s phone down with you." "Yes, sir." said Henry. Ten minutester, Henry came down and handed both phones to Kerry. He looked at Venus''s phone first. There were several missed calls on it, which were all from Xuan Chu. In addition, there was a text message. After a moment''s hesitation, Kerry checked the text message. This text message was from Xuan and it read, "Call me back as soon as you receive it. I''m worried about you." Kerry''s eyes turned cold. He was tempted to delete the text message, but he thought for a few seconds and didn''t do so. Turning Venuss phone off, Kerry looked again at his own phone which also had several missed messages from Kevin and his friends. Kerry looked out at the busy crowd, the traffic police, volunteers, and firefighters everywhere, and then he dialed the phone of Qidong Zhang, the mayor of Sky City. The phone rang for a long time before Qidong Zhang answered the phone. "Mr. Zhang, this is Kerry Ye," Kerry said. "I know it''s you. What can I do for you?" Qidong Zhang asked. His voice was a little hoarse. "Is there anything I can do?" Kerry said bluntly. Qidong was surprised. He breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you for your kindness. Now we''re just in trouble. The area around Qingzhou is full of mountains. Several of them have copsed and blocked the roads. Excavators and bulldozers are clearing the roads overnight. I hear you have a private helicopter, so can you lend it to us?" Kerry didn''t refuse his request. He didn''t need to use the helicopter now, so it can be lent to other people. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Ok, no problem, but I don''t think one ne is enough. I know a lot of rich people in Sky City who have helicopters. You can give me an addresster and I''ll contact a few more business men to lend you their helicopters." "Thank you so much." Qidong said. "No need to thank me. This is what I should do as a citizen. Do you need any more supplies?" "There are plenty of supplies. A lot of them were transferred from the surrounding provincesst night." Kerry rxed, "That''s good. If there''s anything I can do to help, just let me know." Hanging up the phone, Kerry flipped out a number from his phone and dialed out. "Mr. Li, it''s Kerry. Are you okay?" "I''m fine. I fell yesterday and sprained my foot, but it''s nothing serious," Mr. Li said cheerfully. Im just calling to ask you whether you lend me your helicopter to me. Kerry asked. "What are you going to do with the helicopter?" asked Mr. Li. "It''s not that I want to use it, it''s the mayor who needs a few helicopters to deliver supplies to the disaster area. The disaster in Qingzhou is severe and the roads are blocked." Kerry said sinctly. Mr. Li hesitated. If Kerry wanted to use it, of course he would lend it to him, but he didn''t want to use it for disaster relief because his helicopters were still new. Mr. Li changed the subject and said, "Kerry, I remember that you rarely deal with the city government. Why are you crowdfunding for the government this time?" Kerry heard his reluctance to lend him the helicopter. Heughed, "We businessmen need to get on good terms with the officials. I heard that the city construction department has been disapproving of one of your projects. If you help the mayor this time, your project will definitely get the government''s permission." Mr. Li suddenly realized that. That projects of his involved an investment of tens of millions. If he helped the government this time, maybe the government people would approve that project of his. "Whenever you use the ne, call me directly. I fully support the disaster relief work." "Thank you, Mr. Li, I''ll call youter." "Okay." In less than half an hour, Kerry had raised five helicopters. After he contacted Qidong Zhang, the five helicopters took off with supplies and search and rescue personnel and flew towards Qingzhou. Kerry stayed busy until dark. On his way back to the vi, he asked the driver to take a detour to the last bakery, but the bakery was closed. Back at the Ye vi, Venus was in the living room watching the news, which was full of updates on the relief effort. Seeing him enter, she froze. He held arge bouquet of bright roses in his hand. The flowers were oddly packaged, each one individually wrapped in a cheap stic bag. "Theyre for you." Kerry smiled gently. Venus frowned tightly, "Why are you giving me flowers?" "When I came back, there was a boy on the side of the road selling flowers. His mother has broken her leg in the earthquake and needs medical attention. He just took the family''s flowers and sold them, so I bought them all." Venus didn''t believe him, "You''re so kind?" Kerry held the flowers with a somewhat frustrated expression, "I guess I look bad to you." "Do you just know that?" Venus raised an eyebrow. "Well, I know, but I dont want to admit it. said Kerry. I just want to help that boy. If I were going to give you flowers, I''d buy something a hundred times prettier than these." Venus took therge bunch of flowers, looked around, and said, "Please bring those vases over here." " Kerry was willing to take her order. Walking over to the coffee table in the living room, he brought a couple of zed vases over and ced them on the coffee table, and Venus began unpacking these flowers. "There''s a lot more of this flower that''s all buds. It should be blooming for a long time." Venus put the one flower into a vase and began to remove the second one. The news was showing the worst-affected areas of the city. On the screen, helicopters kept flying over mountains, dropping batches of supplies into the affected areas. The reporter learned from the government that several entrepreneurs in Sky City contributed to the effort in order to get supplies and personnel to Qingzhou as quickly as possible, including Kerry, the president of Yehuang Group, and Shaobin Li, the general manager of Gaoli Properties. They all provided their own private helicopters. As entrepreneurs in Sky city, they shoulder their corporate social responsibility and lend a helping hand in times of crisis." The host on TV reported. Venus thought she''d misheard, "Kerry provided a helicopter?" "Is that you on the news?" Venus was amazed. "Is there another Yehuang Group in Sky City?" Kerry retorted. Venus said, "I always thought you were a profit-minded businessman. Why are you still doing charity?" Kerry sighed, "I went through downtown today and it was a mess. I was born and raised in Sky City just like you, and I am here to grow mypany. Since I''m in a position to lend a helping hand, I''m certainly happy to do so." Venus was much more impressed with Kerry as she listened to him. She began to feel as if she didn''t really know Kerry well. Chapter 210 You Are The One I Love (2) Chapter 210 You Are The One I Love (2) "Ouch --" cried Venus, whose fingertip was wounded by the rose thorns. My Goddess! eximed Kerry in a concerning tone. Then he took her hand over and kissed on the wound to lessen the pain on it.The heartbeat of her turned faster and at this point, she looked like no more than a young girl who was shy about the intimate act from her boy. She let out her finger and tried to dodge the affectionate stare of Kerry. "Stay for a while, I''ll get the band aid for you." said Kerry, who patted lightly on her head and left for the medicine room. Venus took a breath of relief when she found Kerry went away.She sweared that she wouldn''t be moved by him. Perhaps it was the sweltering weather that made her feel a unease. She turned a solemn look as usual when Kerry got a band aid for her and said, "Thanks, I can do it by myself." Then she took the band aid from his hand, tore off the package and stuck it on the wound with another hand. "Well, mydy, let me do the trimming job for you." said Kerry. The job, of course, was the responsibility of his servants, but at this point, he could take it as an excuse to enjoy a good moment with Venus. When he engaged himself on the trimming job, Venus took a piece of newspaper and buried herself in it. "By the way, the chamber ofmerce will certainly call for donations in two days. How much do we donate?" said Kerry in a casual tone. "Its your own business." replied Venus. "You know, you are my wife, and half of my property belongs to you. So it is our business." "Shut up!" cried Venus, who stared at him with a helpless look for the marriage between Kerry and her did embarrass her. Kerry turned a deaf ear to her and continued his topic, "Five million or eight million?" Venus then showed him the news about the copsed schools after earthquake and said," Well, rich guy, now you can do some good things like building schools with your money." Kerry nodded and replied, "Alright. But you know, I have to ensure that my money can be well-spent, so perhaps I shall take the job of supervisor by my own rather than be a donor of the project." Venus was a little surprised that Kerry would ept her suggestion, then she said, "Guy, it is a big deal, I hope you can make the decision by your own." "I think you''re right. Let''s build a school." said Kerry, who bowed his head and was about to finish the trimming job. He had made up his mind to build schools for the poor kids, or perhaps for the will of Venus. "Young master, Miss Chu, It''s time for dinner. " cried Mrs Qin. "Here we go." said Kerry. He put the two bunches of rose into the vase, and then took out the mobile phone for her and said, "Henry has brought your mobile phone back to you. You get piles of calls from Xuan. " Venus was excited by the mobile phone in which the precious information of her son was stored. However, her face turned solemn and shouted, "Motherfucker, you must take a good look of my phone without my permission." "Sorry, I think it was my naughty hands which touched your phone without permission." said Kerry jokingly, then he stretched out his hands in front of her and said, "Here they are, you can punish them, I am sure hands won''t fight back without my permission." A boring as the joke was, Venus was still amused by it. She held his hands and replied in joking tone, "Then you should take care of them next time." Kerry, however, gave her a cunning smile as a reply since he knew his hands would definitely be naughty again next time. "Hello? Brother, my mobile phone was left in the office and I got it back just now. " said Venus in a dial to her brother. "Thats good, and I am really concerning about your safety. said Xuan, who seemed sincere in his manner. "I am fine, how about you guys? " "We''re OK, but some of my fellows are so scared by the earthquake, and they want to go back to Hong Kong for a while until the disaster is over. Their departure bothers me a lot." said Xuan bitterly. "Then just let them go."said Venus, who now was in the dinning hall and took a seat for dinner. "Yes, I will think about it, and hows your deal?" replied Xuan. He seemed unwilling to share with her any secret about hispany, and then after a while of silence, he lowered his voice and asked, "I mean the deal of treasure map, is there any clue for it?" Venus gave a secret nce at the servant around her and whispered, "I got a clue, and I am trying my best on it." "Be aware that time is limited, youd better be quick." "I know," Before Xuan hanged the phone, Venus stopped him and asked," Did he call you to push me on it?" "Yes, perhaps there are too many uncertainties in this world. And he was also afraid that the map would be buried with Kerry after the earthquake." "Perhaps he can settle these uncertainties by asking me directly." said Venus in an ambiguous manner. She had to get more information about the mysterious man from Xuan. But Xuan was so shrewd that he would keep himself as an oyster about the secret. So he replied, "No matter who he asked, the ultimate goal of us will not be changed. I hope you can take good care of yourself, now I have to go. At this point, Kerry caught the sight of her annoyed look and said, Take time, mydy, you have to be more patient to fish for information from such a shrewd guy like Xuan. Venus took a big drink from the water cup and said, "He is nothing but an asshole" "Then how about the man in silver mask? Do you have his phone number? " A Good idea! "I have one, he told me to contact him with the number, and he would also call back with it." said Venus. Then she showed the number to him. At an instant, Kerry sent the number to Nighthawk and said in the phone call, "Attention, Nighthawk, I need you to find out the subscriber of this number. Dont act rashly and alert the enemy for my child is under his control. " "Yes, Sir." On the third day after the earthquake, the aftershocks were gone and the employees of Yehuang Group were back for work. It was a mess in the its offices in the first day. After the renovation of the building, the group was back to its right track, and employees who contributed to the renovation work received rich bonuses from their leaderwhich were what they deserved, indeed. After this disaster, the rtion between the employees seems much closer. Venus also returned to work in the original position. However, the fact embarrassed her that Kerry visited her more frequently in a bold way. Therefore, Meiling He, the girl who was promoted as the vice president, showed a really strong interest in her. At noon, when Venus went to Kerry ''s office for lunch, she found him fixing his eyes at a design drawing. "This is a blueprint for the reconstruction project of the school. What do you say?" Venus was a little surprised and replied, "A quick job you do! " "Of course, the project should be quicklypleted for there are still thousands of kids out of school after the disaster." Kerry ''s honesty moved Venus and she said, "I never expect that you are such a good guy." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Perhaps I was not, but now I try to be a good guy because of your warning." said Kerry, who then folded up the blueprint. "My warning?" "Yeah, you have warned that doing bad things brings bad lucks for our child. So now Id better do some good things to earn good lucks for our child. I hope God will bless him a good health and a happy life in the future.said Kerry in a calm tone. However, tears came around Venuss eye when she heard so. Chapter 210 You Are the One I Love (3) Chapter 210 You Are the One I Love (3) Dont cry, please. I dont know what to do if you cry. Kerry Ye reached out to wipe her tears, but Venus Mu pped his hand away, Leave me alone. Youre my wife and I should take care of you. Kerry wanted to please her. Sure enough, Venus immediately red at him, Dont push your luck. Please let me eat, OK? Kerry just loved to see her blow up, You didnt give me any chance, so how? How cheeky. Venus poked at the rice in the bowl, not wanting to talk to him. Kerry was happy inside. These days, he didnt touch her and he found he looked much better. Wasnt it said that a woman would look better if a man really cared for her? When he was thinking about it, the phone rang, with harsh ringing. Kerry somewhat annoyedly got up and walked to the office desk, but when he saw the name on the phone, his face instantly changed. Hello, boss. Nighthawk, any news? Kerrys voice was with nervousness. When Venus heard this, she immediately put down her chopsticks and listened carefully. Nighthawk spoke a little faster, There is one thing. The phone number you gave to me belongs to the Micronesian region of the Pacific Ocean. After a detailed investigation, we have identified one of the inds, called Polynesia. This phone number can be bought and sold without registration and the owner of this number is a man named Alec. We also talked to him, but he is an indigenous resident and he is already very old. It doesnt quite match the information you gave to us. Leaning on his desk, he frowned, Is there any powerful Chinese around the ind? Im about to say this. The people there told us that a very wealthy Chinese lives on a small ind not far away. No one knows his name and everyone calls him Lord Xie. He has taken over dozens of nearby inds, and keeps a private army. Im even told that he is more powerful than the government army. I was wondering if it was him. Can you look into it? Kerry asked. Nighthawk said with some guilt, Im sorry young master. They never leak anything. Though I just asked something about Lord Xie, I was followed by several people for several blocks. It was hard to shake them off. I see. You dont need to do anything right now. Dont draw their attention, Ill be over in the next two days. Kerry quickly made this decision. Nighthawk couldnt get in, but he had an idea. Okay, boss. Keep in touch. Kerry finished the phone and looked at Venus with a deep gaze, Have you heard all of it? What do you think? Venus didnt dare to draw a conclusion, but there was one thing she agreed with, I did see a lot of armed soldiers when I was taken to that vi. I dont know if they were the private soldiers your men were talking about. Im not sure. I wont give up any chance. Ill arrange my work and go over there at once. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Let me go with you. I know that ce. Venus said anxiously. Kerry, however, couldnt let her take the risk, No, you cant go, its too dangerous. I have superpowers and I can escape at any time. I know how you feel and Ill send you pictures then, so that you can give me some suggestions. Venus bit her lower lip and nodded. She knew she couldnt hold him back when she couldnt help. Alright, eat first. Ill handle this. Dont worry. Five dayster, an international flight flew across the Pacific and stopped at the airport on one of the inds. Hot and salty air came to him and once he got out of the airport, he dressed on local colorful clothes, with a hat and sunsses. His skin was a healthy wheat color, so from a distance, he looked like a local, but too handsome and strong. Leaving the airport, he got on a ferry, then a yacht, and then changed to a small boat, and finally reach Polynesia before it got dark. Nighthawk waited at the dock that he had told Kerry before. Seeing a strong personing out, he was hesitating. How could a bearded man with flip-flops and ugly clothes be his boss? Dont you know me? Kerry stood in front of him, smiling amiably. Boss, how do you Nighthawk asked in surprise. Lets go first. Arriving at the residence, Kerry threw off his hat and sunsses and got into the bathroom to take a shower. It was too hot here and even a few walks could make him sweaty all over. He looked a lot fresher, but the beard Originally, I was going toe two days ago, but I dyed just to let the beard grow a little more. Seeing your reaction, I know its definitely good. Kerry exined. It dawned on Nighthawk. Right, Lord Xie must know Kerrys appearance very well and its possible that his men also have a photo of Kerry. Doing some disguise could be a little safer. Lord Xie you mentionedst time, which ind does he live on? About how long will it take to get there from here? Kerry wiped his hair with a towel, changing into a short t-shirt, and asked Nighthawk. Its in the southwest of this ind, an hour at most if you take a boat over. Good, lets have a rest tonight and well go there tomorrow morning. We just pretend to be traveling and sightseeing here. There are many Chinese here, so we shouldnt attract their attention. Got it. have a good night, boss. Nighthawk walked to the door and stopped again, Boss, do you need something to eat? Kerry was about to say that he wasnt hungry, but he was eager to know what Venus had been eating for five or six months during her stay, so he said, Local specialties, please. Okay, it will be delivered right away. Lying on his bed, he extended his limbs that had been curled up all day. After staring at the ceiling for a while, he took out his phone, which had no personal messages on it except for a few business messages. He hesitated for a moment and started texting, Ive got here. ording to the past experience, he knew that Venus would just ignore this message, so Kerry did not have hope. But unexpectedly, the phone rang two minutester and it was from Venus. OK. Though there was only one simple word, Kerry was out of joy, replying, Its hot here. Have you eaten dinner? He sent it and began to wait for her reply again. Yes. Her attitude was perfunctory, but Kerry didnt mind. Im going to that ind tomorrow and Ill send you photos. Then check it. Better through WeChat. Kerry immediately download WeChat in the App Store. He was not out-of-date, but he just didnt feel its necessary. A phone call could solve everything, so why was any need to send voice message? Also, he didnt have any moment to share. After the download, he entered Venuss phone number and found her WeChat, whose nickname was simple, Venus. Thinking for a while, he entered hisLoving Venus. Anyway, she was his only WeChat friend. And others wouldnt see it. As soon as she epted his friend request, she immediately sent him voice message, Kerry, change your nickname. Kerry was lying on the bed like a child,ughing with pleasure. NO. You bastard. She was really angry. Kerry, however, was even more smug and said deliberately, What are you going to do then? Venus snorted, When this is done, Ill just ckmail you. Anyway, he could change the nameter, I think its quite good. It suits our rtionship these days. When they were chatting, Nighthawk brought back some food. Kerry said, Im going to eat something. Have a good night, bye. She didnt reply then. How cruel she was. The food was good with a very strong taste of curry. Kerry tried the fried rice, but then he didnt want any more. However, the lobster and scallops were not bad. Before sleeping, Kerry kept thinking of Venus far away. Now its alreadyte at night in Sky City, so he did not want to disturb her sleep. He said inwardly, Good night, Venus. There were about over 20 thousand inds on the Pacific Ocean, but half of them were upied with people. Nighthawk and Kerry, dressed as tourists, headed to Lord Xie s ce. On the yacht, Nighthawk couldnt help but look at Kerry, who looked funny. Kerrys face was with a bushy beard and the thick and ck eyebrows he drew in the morning. The beard might still give him some mans charm, but with these eyebrows, Nighthawk thought they ruined the whole face. Is that so funny? Kerry was very dissatisfied and asked him. Nighthawk turned his back to him to hold back hisugh and said, Brother, its a nice day, isnt it? Kerry nced at him, and in order not to be focused, Nighthawk now called him brother. Chapter 211 The Mysterious Villa Chapter 211 The Mysterious Vi After the efforts of a night, Master Xie still didnt found any useful information about the boy who broke in his vi. He would definitely not let him a easy go, so he deployed his men in the harbor, which was the only way for tourists toe and go. You go first said Kerry in a low voice. My boss, you go first, I will cover you if needed. Replied Nighthawk. No, I can take care of myself. Said Kerry, who pated on his shoulder and told him to go now. Then he turned back to a fruit stand and pretended to be customer there. He took a breath of relief when he saw Nighthawk left safely. Are you Chinese? Asked a tall and thin girl who had gazed at him for seconds. The girl was a little tanned, with a big colorful straw hat and a backpack. No, I am a Japanese. Replied Kerry in English. Really? I am a Japanese, too. Its good here to meet you, my friend. Are you about to leave today? Yes, I am waiting for my boat over there, how about you? Said Kerry. Now he had a good idea to save himself. Me too, I hope we can leave here together. Replied the girl in an ardent tone. Its my pleasure! said Kerry in a bow. Then he went to the harbor with the girl. From the talk with her, he got to knew the Japanese name of her was Hideko Yamaguchi and she lived in Hokkaido. When she asked him about his identity, Kerry kept his smile and replied, You can call me Sato, Tokyo is the ce I stay. When they were enjoying the talks with each other, a man stopped him and asked in Chinese, Freeze, now. Kerry now had to pretend that he was a Japanese, so he turned a deaf ear to him and continued his conversation with the girl. The man seemed a little annoyed and took out the gun and shouted, Now freeze, got it? Kerry seemed to be surprised by the rudeness of him and bowed as an apology and said in natural Japanese, Sorry, man, what can I do for you? The man looked a little confused about his Japanese tone. However, the guy was still skeptical about his identity since Kerrys figure and appearance were too impressive and arose his special attention. Where did you stayst night? asked the man. Sorry, I dont know yournguage, can you speak in English? asked Kerry in a confused tone, who then casted him again a bow for politeness. However, the girl stopped the man and said, This is Mr. Sato, a Japanese gentleman, he doesnt know Chinese, can you speak English to him? Come here, guys, take a look at that boy. Said the man. Then his colleague circled Kerry and took careful look at him. It seemed that there were simrity between Kerry and the boy the metst night. However, Kerry didnt have purple eyes, which was the major feature of the boy they were looking for. We have worked a whole night in vain, Master Xie will be discontented about that. What can we do now? That boy was like a ghost, he must run away from here. That is really a hard nut to crack for us find him. When they was about to give up the searching job, one of them stared up Kerry and said, Why not take him back, then perhaps our master will spare us. A good idea! The girl overheard their plot and warded Kerry off and said, No way, we are Japanese people, I will use you in the Japanese Embassy. Go away, little bitch, we dont serve the order of the ambassador of Japan, Master Xie is our lord. shouted one guy of them. But you will break the internationalws and . Cried the girl. Kerry, however, stopped her and said, Miss. Yamaguchi, let me handle it. Then he took out a wad of dors and gave them to one of them and said, Sorry to bother you, I have an important conference in Tokyo, I hope you can let me go for it. Though these guys didnt understand what he said, but they knew the money worked. All of them casted a hungry eye on the dors and after a while of hesitation, they gave him a way and shouted, Then go, rich bastard. Kerry smiled to them gratefully and left for the harbor. When he embarked on the yacht and was about to leave this ind, a Rolls-Royce arrived at the harbor and Mater Xie showed up from the car. He casted a skeptical eye toward Kerry and asked, Who is the boy on the board? He is only a Japanese man, though his features resembles that of the boy we metst night, there are still some differences between him and the boy, and he had blue eyes rather purple ones. After a while Kerry had left the board before Master Xie took a good look at him. Master Xie felt really confused since he had searched the whole ind yet had no results. Would the boy be a ghost as said. No way! Master Xie turned a blind eye to that kind of saying. Go finding a man whose name is Heng Zhang for me, and he have been back China recently. Send signals to me as soon as you get any useful information. Yes, my lord. At this point, Kerry was having a personal talk with his fellow: Nighthawk, I think your face are familiar to your face, you should send other men here to get detailed information of the Master Xie. Got it. Said Nighthawk, who then turned away when Miss. Yamaguchi came near. They did scare me just now, but I am happy that you are out of trouble, Mr. Sato. Said Miss. Yamaguchi. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Thanks for your help, Miss. Yamaguchi. Replied Kerry in a grateful tone. Chapter 211 The Mysterious Villa (2) Chapter 211 The Mysterious Vi (2) Kerry gazed at him and tried to find something beyond his appearance. "Master Xie, stop putting a good face on the evil business you did. The secret that you just robbed a treasure map from Kerry Ye would be exposed today. Said Kerry. On hearing this, Master Xie looked more surprised and asked, "Kerry? Do you mean the young guy who owns a great fame in a Sky City?" "Yes, it''s him," said Kerry. Master Xie s unmoved expression confused him that whether the man around him was real boss for the treasure map or not. "You mean someone took away a treasure map from Kerry?" asked the Master Xie. "Yes, and I think it was you who did so." Relied Kerry. "Do you have any evidence about the judgment?" "To be honest, I have been informed that the treasure map was sent to a small ind in the Pacific Ocean. So I am sure that this real boss must be powerful in the local, and he should be a Chinese. That is why I take you as the one who took away the treasure map. Master Xie cast him a sneer and said, "You are too arbitrary on that judgment. There are still many powerful Chinese in the numberless inds of the Pacific Ocean, I am just one of them, and I think you misread me with your insufficient evidence." "Are you serious?" asked Kerry, who began to trust what the Master Xie told him. Master Xie kept the sneer and said, "If I were, I would have thrown you directly into the crocodile pool, then I could make sure that there was one less person in the world who knew the secret. " On hearing this, a feeling of loss welled up in Kerrys mind. Perhaps he misread the information he got. Looking at Kerrys disappointed expression, the Master Xie said with a mysterious smile, "Good boy, now you get another choice, you should tell me everything about the map, then perhaps I will consider to spare you." After hesitation for a moment, Kerry sighed and said in a helpless tone, "You know, I never expect someone would n to unearth the deal of treasure. However, there was a guy who took away the map from Kerry and prepared to grab the treasure. Someone told me that Kerrys parents were also the ones who devoted to the treasure searching trip and lost their life. These are why I hold it in my belief that the map can lead one to the treasurend." Master Xie continued, Then do you have any information about the one who took away the map? Kerry shook his head and replied, No, I dont have any detailed information about who he is, but I knew one of his fellows whose name is Heng Zhang. Heng Zhang? the Master Xie sank into a thought about the name, do you know how to spell it in Chinese? No, I dont know that. Said Kerry with a shrug. After that, the Master Xie sent him a chilling smile and asked, Now do you have anything more to tell me? No, and what on earth will you do to me? asked Kerry. In fact, he was aware that the Master Xie would never give him a easy go. As expected, the Master Xie called his men and said to him, Now that you dont have anything to share with me, I have no reason to keep you here, I think you can be a good meal for the pets I keep in the pool since they''ve been hungry for days. Then he gave signals to his men to push Kerry into his crocodile pool. Kerry looked pale about the order of Master Xie and cried, You should keep you promise. "What a na?ve guy! I didnt promise you to spare your life, I promised that I would consider to do so, And you should be badly punished for your breaking into my house." Said Master Xie with a shrug. You are break your promise! You should feel shame about it! cried Kerry. What are you waiting for, push him into the pool! shouted Master Xie, who seemed to be enraged by Kerrys scolds and then ordered his men to take Kerry away. When Kerry was in the fight with his men, Master Xie took a gun from one of them and gave him a shot. To his surprise, Kerrys figure disappeared like a vapor while the gun burst out a crisp noise. Master Xie was so surprised about what he saw just now that he pressed his eyes with hands to see if Kerry got away from the room. Then he came to the corner where they were fighting with him and asked, Where is him? He was here just now, and now, he should be here, but murmured these fighters. "Pa --" Master Xie gave one of them a heavy p on the face and cried for the pain caused by the p, "No way, it''s not a dream. He was just like a ghost." The crowd was scared a lot by his word since most of they held it tight that the sayings of God and ghost were the true story. Perhaps Kerry had something to with that. "Search the whole ind immediately and find him." cried Master Xie. "Yes, my master." At this point, Kerry was running for your life on the street. To hide his track, he went back hotel through the back gate and sneaked into his room. Having been waiting for him for hours, Nighthawk went forward and asked when he caught the sight of Kerry, "My boss, how is the investigation trip?" "I think Master Xie is not the one we are looking for." said Kerry, who quickly took off his clothes in an anxious look. Nighthawk froze for a while, he felt really sorry the information misled his boss. Kerry then hided his clothes under the mattress, patted him on the shoulder asforts for him and said, "It doesn''t matter, man, I never expect that we find him in such a simple way." "My apology, boss." Said Nighthawk. Kerry went into the bathroom and remove the disguised tools on his face. "Its not your fault. Listen up, Ive told the Master Xie the secret about treasure map, when he be crazy about the treasure and tried to grab it, we can take advantage of his force and found the one we are looking for. Nighthawk was cheered up by his word and said, "My boss, I will definitelyplete the task this time." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Have some sleeps now. I think Master Xie will search every hotel after mid-night." "Alright." As hey on the bed, the purple energy in Kerry''s eyespletely disappeared and returned to the blue color. Though it was more than one o''clock in the night, he couldn''t fall into sleep for his failure this time. Perhaps he relied too much on the number from Venus, and the number might be a temporary one where there was no useful information in it. The real boss was so cunning to hide his track and identity. It was four o''clock in the morning, noises came to him when he was about to fell asleep. Shouts and screams from women ruined the good sleeps of the whole customers in the hotel. The door of the Nighthawk room was pushed open. Two minutester, In his next door, Kerry could clearly heard that someone wasing to him. Bang! The door of his room was kicked open. Two men broke in and turned on the light on the wall. "Who are you? Why did you break into my room? " asked Kerry in English. The two men took a good at his eyes for a moment. The one they were looking for was a boy with purple eyes, which was why they left Kerrys room without a word. A terrible night it was, indeed. The noisy traffics woke him up after two hours of sleep. When Nighthawk went to check out, heined to the front desk about the poor public order here. When the waitress bowed to him for an apology, Kerry hurried across them with a hat. Chapter 211 The Romance He Gave Me (3) Chapter 211 The Romance He Gave Me (3) After climbing for four hours, the two of them finally reached the top of the mountain, but unfortunately, they didn''t see any Datura along the way. There was a big rock at the top of the mountain, white and smooth, just under the shade of the trees again. Tianye Mu led Xiran Xiao over, "Sit here and have a rest. I''ll go to the side." "Be careful." "I won''t go far. Im around here." Tianye explored along the winding path, and soon disappeared from Xiran''s sight. It was quiet in the mountains, and the sun was shining very brightly. Fortunately, she had brought a hat and wore long pants and long sleeves, or else she would get a sunburn. Three minutester, Tianye''s voice came over, "Xiran,e on, I seem to have found it." Xiran was overjoyed and ran in his direction. After walking more than ten meters, she saw his figure. "Over here." Xiran strode up and saw the flowers she had seen on the TV. Its even more beautiful than that on the TV. On a huge tree, dozens ofrge golden flowers, like a small trumpet, blossomed on green branches emitting a fragrant aroma in the sunlight. "Tianye, don''t get so close. This flower is poisonous. You will easily get dizzy and see visions after smelling it for a long time." Tianye was taken aback and backed up a few steps to walk to her side, "Is there really such a magical flower?" Xiran nodded, "Well, I didn''t believe it at first, but I do when I looked it up on the Inte. It is indeed poisonous, especially its green leaves and fruit." Tianye joked, "No wonder Guo Yang can be so deeply poisoned." Xiran took out her phone to take a few pictures, then quietly admired them, "It''s really beautiful and worth climbing for four hours." Tianye was taller than her, so he stood in front of her to shield her from part of the scorching sun. Maybe it was because she was looking too carefully, or the Datura paralyzed people little by little. She didnt notice a small coral snake that wrapped around the flower branching close to her calf. "Ah-" Feeling a stabbing pain, Xiran subconsciously looked down. She was so scared that she almost jumped up. At this time, Tianye also saw the small snake. With a stern action, he pulled out the dagger at his waist, and the head of the snake fell into the grass. "Don''t move, I''ll carry you out." Then, Tianye lifted Xiran in his arms and went quickly away. Putting her on the big rock, he tore off her trouser leg with force. A drop of blood came out on her calf, and the surrounding area was already swollen. Xiran was biting his teeth in pain. Without saying a word, Tianye lowered his head to suck out the venom. "Tianye, don''t do that. You will be poisoned." Xiran stopped him in a hurry. The small snake was coiled around the Datura flower and must be highly poisonous, as it inhaled the flowers toxins for years. Regardless of Xiran''s words, Tianye continued. The only thing on his mind now was that she could not die. "Tianye, stop it!" Xiran finally cried out. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tianye still ignored her. After the skin near the wound became a little more normal, he took out a bottle of water from his bag to rinse her wound. After rinsing the entire bottle of water, Tianye took out another bottle, drank and gargled the water out, but there was still the taste of blood in his mouth. "What are you doing?" Xiran asked as he took off his t-shirt, tore it into strips of cloth, and then tied them over the wound. "It hurts a little. Hold on." Tianye said to her. Xiran nodded with tears in her eyes. Tianye tightened so hard that it was as if the lower part of the calf had been strangled short. "The blood flows slower and the toxins spread slower in this way." Tianye carried his bag in front of him, then squatted in front of her and said, "Come, I''ll carry you down the mountain." Tears rolling down, she rarely cried, but she was touched by this man today. "Hurry up, we found each other after so many things. I don''t want to die and don''t want you to die." Tianye turned his head and looked deeply at her. Xiran no longer hesitated and climbed onto his bare, strong back. She didn''t want him to carry her, but it was the quickest way to get down the mountain. The scalding water burst forth from her eyes, falling on his back. Tianye walked quickly andforted her, "Do not cry. Your tears make my heart broken." As a result, the woman burst out even more tears. "Be good. Don''t cry. Keep your strength." Hearing these words, Xiran bit her lip and tried to calm herself down. Seizing every minute and second, Tianye was not so much walking as running. He almost tripped several times, but kept steady with his good bnce. The sweat rolled down inrge droplets. Xiran could not care about the sun and took off her hat to fan him. "Tianye, take a break." Xiran said in distress. Although she was as light as 45 Kilo, he would be tired even with the physical strength of an athlete as he had carried her for such a long time. "No need." Tianye''s legs were tired, but he couldn''t stop. The more seconds he dyed, the more danger his woman faced. The four-hour journey just took Tianye over an hour to reach the bottom. In the mountain pass, Tianye met a viger driving a tricycle. He rushed to stop it, asking, "Where is the hospital?" The viger was shocked at first. But his expression changed dramatically when he was Tianyes face, "Have you been poisoned by a snake?" Tianye shook his head, "Not me, it''s my girlfriend." "You are also poisoned as your lips are purple. Hurry up and get in the car. There is a clinic ahead. I will take you there." The viger said kindly. Tianye put Xiran on the vehicle, and then jumped into it himself. When Xiran saw his purple-ck lips and reddened face, she knew that its because he sucked out the poison. She grabbed Tianye''s hand tightly and anxiously asked the viger, "Is there any medicine at the clinic that can treat snake venom?". The viger said loudly, "Yes, there are many snakes in our area, and every clinic and house have the antidote serum, as well as some old prescriptions." Xiran put her mind at ease and looked back at Tianye who was observing her calf. The ce bitten had swollen greatly. the small half of the leg below the strip of cloth was green but the rest of it was fine. He hoped it was not toote. After a respite, Tianye found that he was dizzy and saw double. He shook his head to try to stay awake, but its getting worse. "Tianye, what''s wrong with you? Please hurry up, my friend is going to faint." Xiran anxiously urged the viger. "Look, it''s just ahead. Hold on for a while. We''ll be there soon." The bumpy, small vehicle was running at fast speed and making great noise, but it became their savior. It took them half a minute to arrive. Before the car stopped, the viger shouted in the local dialect at the clinic, "Dr. Bai, Dr. Bai, some people have been poisoned by a snake. Come out quickly." Tianye bit his tongue to make himself awake and got off the car. He also wanted to get her out of the car, but was refused by Xirans pat. How could she let him do so as hes feeling bad. With tears in her eyes, Xiran sat on the side of the carriage and jumped down on one foot "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Out ran a middle-aged man in a whiteb coat, who was dark skinned and wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses. "Dr. Bai, these two people were poisoned by snakes." The middle-aged man looked at Tianye and Xiran, and said, "Come in quickly. Wangwa,e help me." Tianye helped Xiao Xiran to enter. But he cked out and fell down after he walked a few steps. "Ah-Tianye-" The woman''s terrified scream rang out. "Wangwa, quickly help the man up." Dr. Bai shouted again, "My dear,e quickly." A middle-aged woman ran out. She dressed in local ethnic clothing, with a round face and a friendly look. "Well, girl,e here." Auntie Bai helped Xiran to walk inside, while Dr. Bai and Wangwa worked together to lift up Tianye. They put both of them on the bed, and then Xiran said, "Doctor, you save him first. I''m fine right now." Dr. Bai measured Tianye''s blood pressure and temperature, and asked, "Where were you bitten? What does the snakes look like?" "Next to a Datura flower at the top of Cangshan Mountain. Its a small coral snake." Dr. Bai''s face went cold, "What color is the Datura?" "Golden." Dr. Bai rolled Tianye''s eyelids again, "His heart is beating fast and he''s passed out. Go and bring the medicine from the first drawer in the second row of the medicine cab." "Okay." Dr. Bai continued to ask, "Where was he bitten?" "I was bitten, and he helped me suck the venom out." Xiran replied with a trembling voice. Dr. Bai looked back and could see how worried she was. So he couldn''t help butfort her, "Lady, don''t worry. Although the medical condition here is poor, there are more than a dozen prescriptions for snake venom. He won''t die." When Xiran heard this, tears fell down her eyes. The most wonderful words she had ever heard were: "He won''t die. Dr. Bai was busy disinfecting, cleaning, giving injection and dosing them... Dr. Bai wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Lady, we could save you as the treatment of your wounds was on time, the venom was squeezed out of most of them, and the dy of time was short. If I''m right, the snake biting you is called Gloydius strauchii, which mainly lives in mountains 3,000 meters above sea level. Its toxicity is not strong originally, but if it lives near a Datura all year round, the toxicity will be much stronger. If you don''t take serum and get your wound cleaned within two hours, you will die soon. " Xiran was frightened and looked at the still unconscious Tianye, asking, "Doctor, what about my boyfriend?" "He sucked some of the venom, and with the overexertion, the venom quickly spread throughout his body. So, although, it was you who was bitten, he was more severely poisoned than you. Now his blood pressure and heartbeat are normal, but the toxicity of the Datura put him into aa. He''ll be fine with two bottles of drip." "Thank you so much." Xiran said. Dr. Bai said with emotion, "You have a good boyfriend as he tried hard to save you. You are lucky." Xiran smiled through tears, thinking that her luck was good. When the sun set over the western mountains, Tianye woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw Xiran sleeping in the bed next to him. Tianye was so scared that he struggled to get up from the bed. He said with his burning throat "Xiran. " Xiran was in a light sleep. When she heard the sound, she woke up immediately and got up in a hurry, saying in surprise, "Tianye, it''s great you wake up." Tianye was relieved, and he had thought she... "I''m d you''re okay. You scared me to death." Tianye smiled, "Let me take a look at your wound." Xiran stretched her calf out in front of him. Except for a slight swelling, the color had returned to normal. Chapter 212 I will get our son back (1) Chapter 212 I will get our son back (1) Youre wee. It''s just a thing of lifting my finger. Yamaguchi Eiko s eyes glittered with admiration. She wanted to avoid the silence between them, so she said, I happen to be going on a trip to Tokyo when I return home, how about taking you out for dinner then? Kerry smiled, Im afraid I cant. Why? Yamaguchi was a little surprised. Kerry answered with some tenderness, My wife doesnt allow me to eat alone with another woman. she froze and asked with shock, Youve married? Yes, and my child is almost a year old. Although he hadnt met him yet. Almost instantly, as if deted, Yamaguchi lost all her enthusiasm, whose tone was with disappoint, Your son must be cute. Excuse me, Im going to the restroom. Kerry politely made a gesture of letting her go. After she left, he turned into a poker face again. Nighthawk couldnt help but admire inside as he watched beside him. His boss was still awesome, making her quit so easily. If it was him, he wouldnt know what to do at all, but he felt that it was because he had too little practical experience. Sky City During the days when Kerry was not here, Venus lived a very quiet life. Sometimes at noon she called Xuan Chu to eat together. I heard that Kerry has gone abroad? He asked casually. Well, America, for business. But I dont know what it is, for he didnt say and I didnt ask. Venus said without changing her face. They had talked about their strategies before Kerry left. Xuan Chu nced at her, Are you sure he put the rest of the map in that Jindunpany? Thats right. Venus was positively sure. Xuan Chu considered for a moment and said, Its definitely unrealistic to ask Kerry to take us there to get it, so find a way to ask for the number and well find someone to go in. Venus was surprised that it could be this easy. Who do you want to do that? Ive heard the security system at the vault is pretty tight. Will this work? Xuan Chu smiled, At least we need to have a try. Thats a good idea. Ill ask for the number of his case as soon as I can. Venus pretended to exim, Ive never thought a vault could be so vulnerable. Is he your men or his? Xuan Chu sipped his lemon tea and said, Im a businessman, of course hes the one who uses such tricks. By the way, you have a good rtionship with that guy. Venus teased. Xuan Chuughed and didnt say anything. Venus continued to ask, Im really curious, you, the young master of Hong Kongs Chu family, have everything you want, so why do you get involved in this crap? Seeing she was so na?ve, he sighed, Whats so hard to figure out about this? Dont you know that peoples desire for money is endless? Everyone loves money. Venus really wanted to scold him, In order to get what you want, you kidnap my son? But she didnt say it. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You really help him a lot, so arent you afraid that guy will end up taking all the treasure and not giving you a penny? Impossible. Xuan Chu directly denied. Venus was carefully asking, Impossible? As you just said, mans lust for money is endless. I believe him. Xuan Chu said firmly. Venus was surprised that he actually trusted someone so much, and suddenly she thought of something in her mind, looking at him with a strange gaze, Xuan Chu, you and him are more than just friends, right? Xuan Chu looked up at her without saying anything. Really? Really? Venus got excited. Xuan Chu was a little annoyed for his secret being spotted. He picked up Mapo Tofu with his chopstick, coldly answering, You speak too much today. This really aroused her curiosity, so she did not pay attention to the tofu and directly put into her mouth. The spicy instantly assaulted her taste bud, making her suddenly back to consciousness. Ah, hot, hot. Venus screamed and drank arge mouthful of water. Until she couldnt feel it, she med Xuan Chu, Why so annoying? It almost kills me. Xuan Chuughed in amusement, Mind your own business and no more questions. Venus rolled her eyes, I wont discriminating against you guys. You still want to say? Xuan Chus face turned sullen, If you say one more word, Ill stuff this whole te of tofu into your mouth. Venus immediately shut up, zipping her mouth. This gossip that she identally got today was too shocking. She wanted to share it with Kerry. After saying goodbye to Xuan Chu, Venus walked towards Yehuang Group. Its not very far away, so she took it as a way to digest. Then she took out the phone and sent a message to Kerry. Are you busy? Big news! However, this message hadnt been replied as if it had sunk into the sea. Venus thought that he might be busy, but he didnt know that at this time Kerry had already gotten on a ne and was flying across the Pacific Ocean. It was alreadyte at night when theynded at the Sky City s airport. Originally, he wanted to stay in a hotel near the airport and ask someone to pick him up tomorrow, but as soon as he saw that message from Venus, he could not wait any longer. Then he directly took a taxi outside the airport. All the way home, Kerry was wondering what clues she might found that were significant enough to send him a message. As soon as the taxi driver heard where he was going, he carefully identified him from the rearview mirror. Probably he wanted to chat, so he asked him, You are Mr. Ye, right? Kerry nced at the driver, and replied with Yes. The driver said excitedly, Its you! unbelievable. Do you know me? Bored anyway, Kerry began to chat with him. The earthquake happened a few days ago and the news reported that you donated helicopters to deliver supplies to the disaster areas. Thats why I know you. Nowadays, there are really not many rich people so kind as you. Apparently, the driver enjoyed chatting. Before Kerry answered, he then kept saying some details about this earthquake, such as the most stricken areas, and the ce where the most buildings copsed. He seemed to know everything. Kerry didnt stop him. If he told him that helicopters were for more projects and money, the driver might throw him out. He didnt stop all the way. When they arrived at the gate, the driver even didnt want to take money from him. Kerry, of course, didnt care to take this advantage. Seeing the meter was shown 239 yuan, he took out three 100 yuan cashes from the wallet and said, Thank you for driving me home at night. Keep the change. The driver immediately smiled with joy, taking the money and said, Thank you so much, The person on duty at the gate saw it was Kerry, he was surprised for a few seconds, and then quickly opened the gate. Young master, wee back. Kerry nodded and strode inside. Ye s house was silent at night, with countless insects using thewn as a stage to y a grand symphony. Walking down the road to the vi tonight was extraordinarily different, because there was a sweetheart waiting for him. Returning to his room, Kerry took a shower to wash off his sweat and dust and then he came to Venus s room. The door had been locked. But could this door stop Kerry? The bed was huge, but Venus only slept at the corner. She was on her side with her legs slightly bending, like a fetus. Kerry took off his clothes and slept on her side, cing his hand carefully on her waist. The two looked like two spoons attached together. Kerry feltfortable smelling her scent and he soon fell asleep. In the morning Venus slept until she woke up naturally. Turning over, she felt her hand on something hot, and sat up in shock from the bed. Wasnt that Kerry? When did this guy get back? Kerry was a light sleeper, so as soon as Venus moved, he woke up. He opened his eyes to see Venus staring at him, who was a little short of breath, with incredulity in her eyes. He grinned and said, Good morning. When did you get back? Chapter 212 I will get our son back (3) Chapter 212 I will get our son back (3) Now, the school had gone so that people built a shed to take it as a temporary Education Bureau in the spacious vige council. Its fine in the morning, not too hot, but after noon, inside it was really stuffy and hot. After a few days of renovation, the copsed school buildings were all leveled and wired up, just waiting for the announcement of starting work. At 9:40, the county mayor led the speech, first talking about the disaster brought by the earthquake, and then talking about Kerry. He expressed his sincere gratitude, which was quite harsh to Venus. In the end, he invited Kerry to speak, who then received a round of apuse. Good morning, Im Kerry Ye. Im very pleased to see you all today. To be honest, I didnt consider aiding the construction of the school when I made the donation. It was a friend who reminded me. She told me that instead of giving the money to, Id better do something practical. When I saw the news, I was very sad. You are the future of our nation and your family. If you dont have ess to study, how can you contribute to the country? So, I decided to give you a stable environment, which is my social responsibility as an entrepreneur. There was another round of apuse. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Venus heard contribute to the country, she couldnt help butugh. She was sure that it was because the reporters were present that Kerry said this. I believe you have already seen the design paper at the entrance, which tells you what the school will look like by the end of the year. A three-story teaching building, a two-story teacher office building and dormitory, and arge and bright cafeteria. Dont worry, this construction team Ive found is one I know very well, and Ive been working with them for many years, so I can absolutely guarantee the quality and quantity. In the end, I have a wish, I wonder if you can satisfy me. Say it Many people said. Kerry gestured them to be quiet, I want to change the name of the school, called Chenwei Eementary School. After saying that, Kerry looked at Venus. This name meant something. Venus was stunned for a few seconds, he actually She was a little touched in his heart again. After the vige secretary asked the vigers for opinion, he said, Mr. Ye, thanks for building such a good school for our vige. And you dont charge us a penny, of course you can name it. Its our pleasure. Yes! Thank you, Mr. Ye. The vigers echoed. Kerry bent over to thank, Thank you all. Then he stepped down from the stage and walked over to Venus, holding her hand and whispering, Do you like this gift? Venus didnt want to him to find that she was moved, so she said casually, Well, not bad. Kerry still found the happiness from her eyebrows, so he was satisfied. Mayor Zhao then announced with excitement, Now, I announce that the construction of Chenwei Primary School officially begins. The firecrackers crackled, and Kerry moved the first piece of soil with the shovel, showing the start. Then, apanied by Mayor Zhao and the vige secretary and others, Kerry and Venus came to visit some simple ssrooms. It was already noon and as soon as they entered the ssroom, a wave of heat came to them. The children here are really having a hard time. Venusmented in a small voice. Compared to them, she was really too lucky as a child. Kerry held her hand, Theyll be able to have a new school by the end of the year. I forgot to ask you. How much do we need to build this school? Kerry said, About five million. I dont know the exact number. Ill let them build first, and then calcte when everything is done. Venus ridiculed him, Rich man. You really dont care about the money, do you? Kerryughed, What I spent is our joint property. You are praising yourself. Nah. Leaving the ssroom, Kerry was blocked by several reporters. Mr. Ye, can we do a brief interview? A pretty female reporter asked him. Ive just said everything I want to say and theres nothing more. Kerry was still ufortable facing the camera. The female reporter didnt care if he agreed or not and asked directly, Mr. Ye, wed like to know why this elementary school was named as Chenwei School? Kerry was quite willing to answer this question, Because my wifes name is Venus. Reporters were nimble and instantly thought of the reason and praised, Mr. Ye, your wife is really lucky. Kerry smiled, If you want to know more information about the school, you can ask the construction company. They know better than me. A reporter boldly asked, Mr. Ye, may I ask if the person beside you is Miss Yan who was rumored with youst time? Why do you take her to such an asion? Kerry was about to walk away, but stopped when he heard the question. He looked at the reporter who asked the question with a smile, Everyone else is concerned about post-disaster reconstruction, but youre only concerned about my gossip. Youre really a good reporter. The reporter who asked the question tensed up, but still looked him straight in the eye and calmly said, Why not answer my question? Kerry easily spread his hands, Of course I can. Miss Yan is one of the directors of Hong Kong MK Company and an important partner of mine. We have a very good rtionship, and the reason that I take her with me today is she, as a Hong Kongpatriot, wants to know more about the maind. If she is touched, she might also donate the construction, wont that be a good thing for the children? The reporter was disgruntled and dumbfounded, no longer asking. When the reporters went to interview others, Venus was relieved, You really dont flush when youre talking nonsense. I was so afraid that theyd asked me to answer the question. I really dont know what to say. Its all my fault, I should have given you the chance, so that I can see you in panic. Kerry teased her. Venus red at him, Then call them back. Well. Kerry whispered, Im afraid that you wont allow me to sleep tonight. Venus blushed. She stepped on his feet and watched him frown in pain before she turned away with a triumphant smile. At noon, Kerry wanted to go back, but was invited by the vige secretary to a dinner. Venus had never eaten the dish cooked by vigers, so she was looking forward to it. Kerry epted his invitation, as he saw she was radiant with joy. This was the most remote ce in Ling County, with inconvenient traffic. Its economy was mainly based on rice, so the air quality was very good and its very peacefulpared to Sky City. Chapter 212 I will get our son back (4) Chapter 212 I will get our son back (4) Mayor Zhao of course needed to apany Kerry all the way. If he could persuade Kerry to invest here, that would be a big achievement. Secretary Mas home was not far away. The courtyard was paved with bricks and the corner was nted with vegetable. In order to meet the guests, it had been cleaned up. They went into the living room and the table had been ced on a few dishes, local ones, seeming very delicious. Secretary Ma warmly greeted everyone and after everyone settled, he rubbed his big hand and said, I hope youll like it. The vegetables are produced by ourselves, with no pesticides. They are very fresh and health. I hope you wont mind. Venus could see that he was a little nervous and said with a smile, I like it. Thank you for inviting us. Secretary Ma didnt expect Venus to be so soft and grinned, That s good. Ill go to the kitchen and ask them to be quicker. Excuse me. Venus drank the water she brought with her and asked Kerry with her eyes, Can we eat now? Kerry said with a smile, Well, lets eat. Mayor Zhao and several other officials echoed, Sure. Venus tried some beans, which was sweet and sour, plus its freshness, so it was really delicious. Then Mayor Zhao brought a bottle of wine, but was directly refused by Kerry, Sorry, I cannot drink. Well He was a little embarrassed. Kerry exined, If you have anything to say, just tell me. I do not drink during the day, so as not to influence my work. This is my principle. Oh. He then put the wine on the floor and said with a smile, Mr. Ye, perhaps you also know that our economy is not very developed, but the environment is very beautiful, and our governments policy in attracting investment is very good. If you have time, we wee you to visit our county. As soon as it was about work, Kerry became serious, OK. Ill have a professional evaluation team come in a few days. If its suitable for investment, Ill consider it. Ah, thats really great. Thank you so much. Ill toast to Mr. Ye with tea instead of wine. Mayor Zhao said excitedly. Kerry clinked his ss. Venus, however, just focused on eating. She tried every dish on the table, which were with fewer oil and salt, tasting good. When she was eating, a one-year-old child staggered in, with a floral dress and twin tails. She was very cute, blinking her eyes, whose face was ruddy. She looked at the table for a moment and then came over to Venus, stretching out her hand and babbling as if she wanted her to hug her. Venus was upied by her big eyes and bent down to pick her up on herp, asking softly, What are you talking about, little princess? Food The little girl pointed to the food on the table. You wanna eat? Venus asked patiently. The little girl clumsily nodded her head. Venus put a piece of tofu in her little mouth, whose cheeks immediately bulged up, eating happily. The people at the table were quite surprised, because Miss Chu from Hong Kong basically didnt speak today, who looked indifferent, so they didnt expect her to be so amicable. Only Kerry was feeling a bit sad, maybe she was thinking of her son. Niuniu, why are you here? Come on. Secretary Ma walked towards her and said. The little girl smiled, and put her hands around Venuss neck and refused to go. Smelling the scent unique to babies, she instantly overflowed with mother love, patting her back lightly. Secretary Ma was apologizing, Im really sorry. This is my little granddaughter. Her parents have gone to work in the city and today Im so busy that I havent kept an eye on her. Im sorry to disturb you. Venus smiled and said, Its okay. I think this little girl is very cute. I like her, so just let me hold her. Oh, its very kind of you. Thank you, Miss Chu. Kerry spoke up, Secretary Ma, dont worry. She always likes children. Please just let her hold her. Only then did Secretary Ma felt it was nothing, Niuniu is not usually like this. She must be sticking to you because youre beautiful. The little girl let go of Venuss neck, babbling, Youarepretty. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As expected, people at the tableughed. Be good, OK? Secretary Ma told his granddaughter. OK, grandfather. Niuniu said adorably. It was a pleasant meal. Venus was focused on helping Niuniu wat, while Kerry was afraid that Venus would be hungryter for not eating too much. He added food to her bowl while chatting with Mayor Zhao and others about the current news of post-disaster reconstruction. The guests and hosts all enjoyed themselves. When they were about to leave, Niuniu kept holding Venuss hand tightly and sent her to the car. Venus was also a little reluctant to leave, so she kissed her on her forehead, Niuniu, goodbye. Niuniu waved goodbye to her with tears in eyes. Kerry found there was something wrong with Venus, so he held her arms and supported her into the car. As soon as the car started, Venus cried out. Kerry held her into his arms,forting in a low voice, Well, dont be sad. Ill get our son back. The more he said, the sadder she was, whose tears moistened his shirt, directly flowing into his heart, making it sore and painful. Chapter 213 Ill Take Good Care of Her (2) Chapter 213 I''ll Take Good Care of Her (2) Venus touched her face, "I don''t want to meet them with this face. I''m afraid they won''t recognize me." "I''ll go with you tomorrow. Just use your face, and no one will find out." He had never been to see Venuss parents since he married her. At first he didn''t care about it, but then he didn''t get the chance. Now it was time to see them. "Well." In the next day, the sky was gloomy, and it seemed that it might rain at any moment. Venus woke up very early and wore a very in dress and a pair of white t shoes. Looking at the uncovered face in the mirror, Venus was actually a little afraid. After wearing the mask for a long time, it seemed that she could hide all the emotions behind the mask. Kerry knocked on the door, "Let''s go." Venus put on her sunsses and a big hat, hiding her whole face in the shadows. That made her feel at ease and then she went downstairs. Henry was driving them to the cemetery. "We will go to the flower shop first to get the flowers. Everything else has been prepared in the boot of the car." Kerry said. "Hmm." Venus replied quietly, and then turned to look out the window in a very low mood. Kerry didn''t know what to say and tried to hold her hand, but Venus silently dodged. In such a day, she might remind of Mr Mu. Kerry decided not to make her angry yet. The car parked in front of the flower shop and Kerry went out of the car to pick up the flowers. When he came back, he was holding arge bouquet of carnations and arge bouquet of daisies. He put the flowers on the passenger seat, and then Henry continued to drive towards the cemetery. More than an hourter, they arrived at their destination. When Kerry took a wooden box from the boot, Henry was going to reach for it, but Kerry rejected, "You just wait here." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Venus walked forward step by step with carnations in her arms. The summer breeze was blowing her long hair, which was a poignant and sad scene. When Venus arrived at her parents'' tombstone, she kneeled down and ced the carnations on her father''s stone, saying quietly, "Dad, I''m here to see you." Kerry knelt beside her and took the incense burner, incenses, white wax, and a small bottle of wine out of the wooden box. He seriously lit the white wax, and then lit and inserted three incenses into the incense burner. And finally he twisted the lid and poured some wine on the ground, saying calmly, "I don''t know if you will recognize me as your son-inw, but I want to say today, Dad, in the days toe, I will take good care of Venus. She will be protected from the pain of cmity and disease, please rest assured." After saying that, he kowtowed. Venus quietly watched this, feeling touched and also sad. In fact, Kerry had no idea that one day he would do this. He was so aggrogant before but now so humble, in order to get Venuss love. After kowtowing, Kerry came back to Venus''s mother''s grave, and put down a bunch of daisies. He lit incenses, and took out several kinds of exquisite snacks from the wooden box. "Mom, please allow me to call you like that. I don''t know what you like to eat, but Venus likes sweets, so I think you like that as well. I am sorry for all the wrong things I have done before, but from now on I will love Venus as much as you do and never let her suffer the slightest bit of grievance. I hope you could bless her safe and smooth in heaven." After saying that, he also kowtowed. And Venus, who was in a heavy mood, actually felt much better at this time. Kerry turned to look at Venus for a moment, got up and said to her, "You must have a lot of whispered words with your parents. I won''t bother you. I''ll wait for you on the side of the road." Venus nodded. The wind grew stronger, rolling clouds in from the east. Kerry stood on the side of the road and lit a cigarette, looking at the thin figure kneeling in the distance. He couldn''t hear what she was saying, but he saw her shoulders begin to shake violently, and her tears hit the ground ...... Taking a puff of smoke, his heart began to tighten. If he knew that one day he would love this woman so much, he must have been good to her before. Unfortunately, it is no use crying over spilt milk. He had to bear all the consequences himself of what he had done. So no matter how badly Venus treated him now, he would all ept without anyint. The sound of wind with the woman''s cry reached his ears, and Kerry felt his heart was about to break. Dark clouds filled the sky in an instant, and the dust on the ground was swirled by the wind and was dancing in the air. In the next second,rge drops of rain fell. Kerry saw Venus still kneeling and crying. When he was about to walk over, he heard Henry running over with an umbre in his hand, "Master". Kerry took the umbre and ran towards Venus. Only half a minute, it was pouring . Venus was sobbing in her own world, seemingly not feeling the rain. Kerry did not disturb her, but held the umbre over her head, while half of his body was drenched in the rain. The rain quickly doused the white wax, and Venus finally regained her consciousness from the grief. "Mom, I''ll bring the baby to see you and dad next time. You''ll love him." Venus said in apletely mute voice, "Bye, mommy." When she wiped the tears and tried to get up, she lost her consciousness of legs, because she had been kneeling for too long. But fortunately Kerry quickly came to pull her, or she would have fallen to the ground. "Take the umbre. I''ll carry you out." Kerry said quietly. But Venus refused, "No, you just hold me." She didn''t want her parents to feel that she had forgiven this man. Kerry felt her stubborn, so he just circled her body into his arms and sped one hand around her waist, "Walk slowly. If it''s hard, just say it." Venuss legs were like over-electrified, numb and sore. She had stamped hard on the ground before she regained a little bit consciousness and then she slowly walked out with the support of Kerry. They walked very slowly. The heavy rain with the wind continued striking Kerry, but he even moved the umbre a few more to Venus. He had just promised that he would prevent her from the disease, so he couldn''t break his promise. Henry was sitting in the car and watching the direction of the road anxiously. A whileter, he saw two shadows appeared in the rain. It seemed they were even tinged with a bit of cold by verdant pines and cypresses and eerie tombstones surrounded. There were no more umbres in the car. So although Henry saw that Kerry was drenched by the rain, he had no way. Chapter 213 Ill Take Good Care of Her (3) Chapter 213 I''ll Take Good Care of Her (3) When they finally reached the car, Henry got out and opened the door for them. Kerry helped Venus sit in, and then collected the umbre and got in as well. "Master, Little Granny, please wipe it." Henry handed over two clean towels. Venus hasn''t heard this name in a long time, and in this stunned moment, Kerry covered her face with the towel and gently wiped away the rain drops on her face, "Is it cold? Do you want the air conditioning on?" "No," Venus took the towel from him, only at this time did her find that half of Kerrys body was wet. His ck shirt clung to his skin, and water dripped down from the corners. But she was clean except for her shoes, calves and face, where the wind had brought a few drops of rainwater. She guessed he had just held the whole umbre over her. "Wipe yourself." Kerry looked at himself and smiled, "The towels probably cant help. It doesnt matter. I''m strong." Venus didnt like that, because in case he got sick, she couldn''t help but feel guilty and worry about him again. "Do you think you are Iron Man? Dry your hair at least." Venus said, throwing her own towel to him. Kerry felt a little delighted, and he used the towel to wipe his hair haphazardly. He looked like a furry lion with his hair frizzing up. So Venus always wanted to rub on his head. "Your eyes are all swollen. Don''t go to work today, and just rest at home." Kerry said. "All right." The sudden pouring rain in the morning caused manymuters to panic, and the entire Sky City was jammed. Kerrys car was still as soon as he drove into the city center. "Sometimes you hate this city, just like right now, when it was pouring, it will be jammed. But sometimes it''s very likeable." Kerry said quietly looking out of the window, as if he was talking to himself. Venus was born and raised here as well, and had no less feelings for Sky City than he did. Suddenly, Venus saw a familiar Bentley parked beside them. She could just see the license te and was surprised. Wasn''t this Xuan Chu''s car? It was that he came to Sky City and took her to buy it. "It was Xuan''s car." Venus turned to Kerry and said. Kerry leaned in towards her and stretched his head to look at the license te, "It''s his." "Has he seen me?" Venus asked nervously. It would make a big problem if she was seen by Xuan without the mask. She was worried. When she wore the mask, Kerry would probably recognize her. But when she didnt wear the mask, she would probably be recognized by Xuan. "Don''t be afraid. He can''t recognize you behind the car window." After Kerry said that, the car was violently hit from behind. He subconsciously hugged Venus to prevent her from hitting the back of the seat in front. The car from behind tailgated. It was already jammed with cars driving like snails. However, a BMW actually managed to tailgate. And it should have hit heavily with this strength. "Master, I''ll go out and take a look." Henry said and then went out of the car. "Well, settle it as soon as possible." Kerry instructed. Once they took much time and were stiil here, Xuan would probably find out because he knew Henry. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The storm had just passed, and the rain was much lighter now. When Henry came to check the condition, he found the car''s safety carry was fine, but the two taillights werepletely destroyed, in addition to arge area of paint rubbed off. This car was a Phaeton, low-key but luxurious, which was Kerrys favorite. Henry cupped hands on his chest, and looked at the woman in the BMW, hooking his finger to signal her to get out of the car. The woman was obviously shocked, but when she saw the car that she had hit, she was relieved. She then got out of the car. "Hey, how did you do that? Why did you brake so fast? It caused me to crash into it." The woman questioned first. Henry was really speechless. He said, "Lady, we are driving without emergency brakes. It was you who suddenly bumped into our car. Didn''t your instructor tell you that the you should maintain a proper distance from the front one?" The woman was a bit unpleasant. Indeed she had just identally stepped on the brakes as the elerator. But she just said disdainfully, "It''s just a Passat, isn''t it? I can afford to pay for it." After saying that, she returned from her car to bring the wallet, and took five hundred yuan to Henry, "Here, it is enough for repairing the car." Henry was speechless for that the woman didnt distinguish the expensive car from the cheap one. And she was so arrogant. He wanted to teach her a lesson, but Kerry asked him for a quick solution. When he was hesitant about taking the money or not, the young man in the nextne poked his head out and shouted, "Lady, open your eyes. This is a Phaeton. And the cars in this series are less than 2.8 million yuan. Five hundred yuan is even not enough for painting." The woman obviously did not believe it, "What are you talking? This is obviously a Passat. Do you think that I dont know the logo?" The young manughed, "Lady, you''d better identify all the luxurious cars before you drive on the road. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone identifies a phaeton as a pasta!" The woman was enraged by his words, and directly ran and kicked the door of the mans car by her shoes, "Get out of the car now!" The man was shocked by womans action. He got out of his car to check on the car in a hurry. There were some marks on it made by the womans shoes heels. "Are you out of your mind? Why did you kick my car? You are really crazy!" The young man yelled at her. "You''re the one who is crazy! Have I hit your car? Why are you here teaching me a lesson?" "I just can''t stand it that you have identified a Phaeton as a Passata. And you just kick my car door after these words?" It was a traffic jam, and many people were waiting here. Some of them noticed the argument. Henry was worried and he quickly walked over, "Well, I''m in a hurry. Just give me the money and Ill leave." The woman waspletely arrogant. She threw five hundred yuan in the hands of Henry, and then said to the young man, "See, it must not be a Phaeton. Obviously it is a Passat." Henry took the money and turned to leave, but was pulled by the young man, "Dude, are you foolish? You can''t leave. No one can leave anyway for the jam. Let''s make this clear." Henry didnt want to get involved in the trouble. So he threw off the mans hand and said, Its yours. I have things to do. However,dy, my car is indeed a Phaeton. Thepensation you should pay for is enough for your car." Henry''s indifferent tone shocked the woman. When Henry was just about to leave, the most feared thing still happened. A familiar voice came over, "Henry, it really is you." Henry turned and pretended to be surprised, "Mr Chu, why are you here?" Xuan came over and said, "I''m going to thepany." Seeing that, in the car, Kerry and Venus looked at each other. After feeling Venuss panic, Kerry whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go out to solve it. Just stay in the car and don''t make a sound." Venus nodded her head repeatedly. Outside the car, Xuan took a look at the crashed ce and then looked towards the back window, "Is Kerry in?" Henry wanted to say "no", but from this angle, it was easy to find someone in the back seat of the car. At this time, the rear car door was opened, and Kerry came out from the car. He looked at Xuan and smiled, "What a coincidence. You are also here." "It''s quite a coincidence." Xuan unconsciously took a look at the back window again, wondering if there was someone else, "Isn''t Yan with you?" Kerry replied calmly, "No, it was raining heavily when we went out, so she didn''t want to go to work." "She is really capricious." The woman in the BMW recognized Xuan and suddenly felt hopeful, but once she saw Kerry, all the hope disappeared. She was rich, and she knew a bit about the richest in Sky City. Kerry was one of the richest, and he never showed tender to women. Thinking the maintenance costs, her face turned pale. She immediately changed her attitude, and went to to Kerry to apologize in a hurry, "Mr Ye, I''m really sorry. I drove carelessly and hit your car. Im really sorry." Kerry nced at her, "No need to apologize. What''s your phone numbers?" The woman was stunned, "What?" "Your phone numbers." The woman was frightened to be silly by Kerrys cold gaze and unconsciously answered. "Have you remembered it?" Kerry asked Henry. "Yes, master." "Hand thedy all the bills for the maintenanceter, not a penny less." "Yes." Chapter 214 Tianye Mu Woke Up From His Coma (1) Chapter 214 Tianye Mu Woke Up From His Coma (1) Henry returned the five hundred to the female driver of the BMW. If she hadn''t rushed over to argue with the driver in the nextne, she wouldn''t have had to give Kerry more than 200,000 for the repairs. "Mr. Ye, Why are your clothes so wet?" Xuan looked at Kerry''s wet clothes, puzzled. The Kerry''s shirt and pants were still wet, though they weren''t dripping. Naturally, he couldn''t tell the facts, so he made up an excuse. "I was just passing by the flower shop, so I went in to buy a bouquet for Yan. When I came out it happened to be raining, and I was far from where I parked," "Just let Henry go and order a bouquet of flowers. No need to bother you to buy it for Yan." Xuan joked. "The flowers are for Yan, I''d rather buy them on my own." Kerry smiled. At this time, the cars on the road began to move slowly. Kerry didn''t want to stay any longer and was about to say goodbye to Xuan, but Xuan said first, "I was going to meet you in the morning to discuss the work. Since we ran into each other, I''ll take your car to your office." Kerry couldnt let him get in the car, so he moved forward to block Xuans steps." "Why didn''t you tell me you were going to talk to me about work earlier? Yesterday the mayor informed me that I was to attend an important meeting ceremony today at 9:30. So I''m not avable right now. "I''ll meet you at your office after the meeting, okay?" "The city government is over there, why do you go in the opposite direction? asked Yan. Kerryughed bitterly, "How am I supposed to meet city leaders in these clothes? I''m going to go to the office to change and pick up some files on the way. I guess I''mte for a meeting." said he. Then he also looked down at the watch on his wrist. "I''ll see you this afternoon then." said Xuan. "Okay, see youter. said Kerry. I''ll call you this afternoon. As he passed by Kerry''s car, Xuan unconsciously looked in it. He always thought there was someone else in the car. After Xuan walked toward his car, Kerry walked toward the back door of his car. Venus was now crouched on the ground and whispered, "Is he gone?" Kerry sat in, smiling, "He''s gone. You can stand up now." "Wait a few minutes." Venus hugged her knees, still crouched on the ground. As Henry restarted the car, he saw through his rearview mirror that the female BMW driver was arguing with the guy again, and behind them came a barrage of honking voices urging them to hurry up. Kerry watched as Xuan''s car turned the corner, and then he said to Venus, "Okay, you can stand up now. He''s already turned the corner." Venus rxed and then sat on the seat. She looked a little pained. "Are your legs numb?" Kerry asked with concern. Venus nodded. Kerry put one of her legs up on his. The move startled Venus and she asked with a raised eyebrow, "What are you doing?" "I''ll help you rub your leg. Maybe youll feel better." "Thank you," Venus said, but can you rub it gently? "Actually, I rub it very gently. Youll feel better soon." Venus was slightly touched by the way he rubbed her legs. "You just immediately made up an excuse to lie to Xuan, and he believed it. You''re good at lying." Venus teased. Kerry lowered his eyebrows and gave her a quick nce, "Are you referring to the meeting at City Hall?" Venus nodded. "Thats true. I am supposed to go to a meeting at City Hall at nine thirty this morning." Kerry said casually. "It''s almost nine o''clock. You might bete." said Venus. Yesterday, I was going to let the vice president to attend the meeting on my behalf, but I promised I''d go with you to your parents'' graves. I''m dropping by for this meeting." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When she felt her legs weren''t numb anymore, she said, "My legs are much better." Then Kerry put her legs down and looked at her, smiling. ...... Ever since Venus had been to Xiran Xiao''s vi in S City, Tianye Mu had suddenly had consciousness. His body got better slowly, but he never woke up. Xiran was excited for the first few days, thinking that he was going to wake up. She went over to visit him when she had time, but slowly she lost her patience. This morning, after the private doctor came to give him a routine checkup, he said to Xian, "The patient''s vital signs are normal." "You always say he''s normal, so why won''t he wake up?" Xiran asked angrily. "There are many reasons, but the most important one is that his brain is damaged. Maybe he can''t feel the external stimuli, so he can''t wake up." The doctor calmly said. "Then what else can I do?" The doctor didn''t have a good idea what to do, but suggested, "You put him in a wheelchair and let him out in the sun." "Would that help?" Xiran doubted. "There''s no better way now. It''s good for his health to get more sunlight." said the doctor. "Alright, I''ll try it then." After the doctor left, she had someone go buy a wheelchair and then put Tianye into it. She strapped his upper body and arms to each of the wheelchairs. Then she pushed Tianye out of the room where he stayed for a year. She just introduced her home to him. "Look at the maze. It has a story. When my family built this vi back then, my mom said that this piece ofnd was good for a maze, but my dad didn''t want it and wanted to build a swimming pool. They fought and argued about it for days. Finally, the designer suggested that both could be built. So now the maze has a swimming pool in it. When my dad waned to do swimming, he had to walk through the maze. But he was always getting lost. Isn''t that funny?" "That big windmill over there is my favorite. It will spin when the wind blows. Today the wind was so light that the windmill doesnt turn." Just like that for days on end, Xiran had said almost everything she could about the vi, even the miniature botanical garden that Venus had visited. But Tianye just didn''t wake up. At night, Xiran sat on the swing, with a sky full of stars above her. Looking across the wheelchair at Tianye, she sighed helplessly, "When the hell are you going to wake up? If you don''t wake up, I''m going to throw you back into the sea again. It''s been a long time since I''ve traveled. Then Xiran got up and pushed him to the room. Xiran felt that she could be elected S City''s kindest person of the year for her kindness to this strange man. Fortunately, she was wealthy. Otherwise she would have gone bankrupt from treating Tianye. The day an earthquake hit the city, she was fishing by theke, apanied by the still unconscious Tianye. When the earthquake hit, a fish was biting her hook. The ground beneath her feet suddenly shook, and she thought it was an illusion, so she didn''t pay attention to it. But when she saw the locked wheelchair moving towards theke, she threw down her fishing rod and ran to grab it. "There was an earthquake?" Xiran said to herself. Then she pulled the wheelchair to a safe zone. The calmke surface was now rippling with ayer of waves. Compared to other people''s panic, Xiran was unusually calm. She had encountered many more serious disasters during her travels, such as blizzards, sandstorms, avnches. She had survived every time. And this she was now outdoors in an empty space, so she had nothing to worry about at all. Four bodyguards standing at a distance hurriedly ran over, and one of them asked, "Boss, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Xiran calmly said. She didn''t like to be called "Miss Xiao" because it was very uncharacteristic of her. Since she hired them as bodyguards, she still liked to be called boss. "Boss, are we going back?" "There is an earthquake, so everyone should stay outdoors. Why go back?" Xiran said. The bodyguard looked embarrassed. Then she waved her hand at them, "I''m fine. You guys do your own things." A few bodyguards knew that she had always been brave. She had more courage than a man sometimes, so when they heard her say that, they went back to their posts. Most animals are far more sensitive to nature than humans. By now, the fish in theke were getting restless. Even though the aftershocks stopped, theke was no longer calm. There were constantly large fish leaping out of the water and plunging back in. "It would be nice to have fishing now. Then I can catch a lot of fish." Xiran smiled and then turned her head. She patted Tianye''s shoulder and said, "You stay here. I''ll go pack the fishing rods." Chapter 214 Tianye Mu Woke Up From His Coma (2) Chapter 214 Tianye Mu Woke Up From His Coma (2) Seeing the three fishes in the bucket swimming restlessly, Xiran Xiao thought for a while. Then she picked up the bucket and put the three fish back into theke. "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll put you back in theke. Remember don''t take the bait next time." Xiran said to the fish. She was supposed to fish for fun. Thiske was filled with all kinds of carp that she raised. If she wanted to eat fish, she would choose cod. Xiran picked up the rod, and the fish that was hooked just now had already run away. While reeling in the rod, Xiran said to herself. "Where is the epicenter of the earthquake? As soon as she finished, the aftershocks came again. They were so strong that Xiran almost fell into theke. She forgot to lock the wheelchair behind her. The ground shook and the wheelchair slid quietly down the slope, but it didn''t slide far before the wheel was blocked by a rock. Xiran quickly loaded the fishing rod, suddenly heard a bang behind her. She turned around and saw the wheelchair fall to the ground, and so did Tianye Mu. His head just hit a rock. Xiran ran over in stride and shouted at her bodyguards, "Chen,e and help." The two bodyguards worked together to help the wheelchair up, and only then did Xiran realize that Tianye''s head was knocked. The blood was flowing from the top of his head to his neck. "Chen, call the doctor now. You two send him back to his room quickly." Xiran urgentlymanded. She was worried. His brain was already injured, and now he had hit his head on a rock. "Will he never wake up?" she thought. Tianye returned to his bed. The nurse who stayed at Xirans house cleaned his wounds and waited for the doctor. "Why isn''t the doctoring yet?" Xiran anxiously asked Chen. "There was an earthquake just now and the road might be quite congested." Chen exined. Xiran forced herself to calm down, "Where is the epicenter?" "Sky city." "Sky city is so far away from us, but the tremors are so strong. The magnitude of this quake must be up to eight." Xiran said, puzzled. Xiran suddenly remembered that Yan Chu was in Sky city. She pulled out her phone immediately and called her, but she couldn''t get through at all. While Xiran was waiting anxiously for the doctor, the doctor''s car finally arrived. "What''s going on?" The doctor asked her as soon as he got out of the car. Xiran remained calm and said, "He hit his head on a rock and is bleeding." The doctor frowned. After a detailed examination of his head injury, he checked his vitals again. Fortunately, he was okay. "I suggest it''s best to go to the hospital immediately for a brain ct. now his vitals are normal, but I don''t know how much brain damage he''s suffered. "Okay, we''ll go to the hospital now." Xiran said. As everyone was busy preparing to carry Tianye to the car, the eyeballs under his eyelids turned. Suddenly the heart rate detector rang. The doctor turned back sharply, and the number on it went straight up from 90 to 110. "What''s wrong?" Xiran became nervous again. The doctor stared at that number and was about to give him another blood pressure check when Tianye opened his eyes suddenly. Someone saw him wake up and screamed, "He opens his eyes." "He wakes up? He''s been in bed for over a year and wakes up today after he was hit by the head? Xiran was excited, but she also was confused. The doctor was also so excited. He walked up to him, shaking his hand in front of Tianyes eyes and asked, "Can you see my hand?" Tianye''s gaze fell on the doctor''s face, and he tried to open his mouth, finding that he couldn''t get his voice to work at all. "You just woke up and your vocal cords haven''t recovered yet, so you probably can''t make a sound yet. If you can see my hand, blink your eyes." Tianye blinked. "Oh, god, this is a miracle," the doctor, who was usually used to seeing life and death, couldn''t help but cry. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then Tianyes sight fell on Xiran. She had a beautiful face and her eyes were filled with tears. At this time, she was also looking straight at him, her eyes full of surprise. "I might''ve seen this girl somewhere before." Tianye thought in his heart. This was the first time Xiran saw his eyes. She found his eyes so deep, like a pool of deep water. "Doctor, do we still have to take him to the hospital?" Xiran asked excitedly. The doctor was much calmer. He suggested, "You''d better give him a thorough examination. If all goes well, he should receive rehabilitation training. He''s been lying there for so long. He also needs to recover his physical functions." "Ok, we''ll take him to the hospital right away." said Xiran. Shemanded her bodyguards. "You guys carry him to the car, be careful." Tianye had just awakened, so he could not speak or move. He could only be carried around. Xiran got into the car and sat on the chair next to him. She looked at Tianye and smiled, "You fell into the sea and became a vegetable. I didn''t expect you to wake up. You''re really lucky." As he listened to her words, Tianye suddenly recalled the day he and Kerry fought on the beach. He and Kerry dueled that day, and then he fell into the sea. He didn''t know anything about it when the seawater flooded into his mouth and nose. "She saved me." he thought. Xiran was probably very happy and kept talking to Tianye."I can go to travel when you wake up. My friends have been asking me out for a year. I didn''t go anywhere for you. Do you know that you slept for over a year?" Mutino was shocked by the timing. "I have slept for over a year? What about Venus? Did she leave Kerry? Xiran let out a long sigh, "I suddenly feel so happy. You''re finally awake." Tianye looked at her for a long time. Actually, Xiran was very interested in this man. But she was a very proud person and would never force anyone to stay by her side. Even if she saved his life, he wouldn''t use that to demand him to stay by her side. She wanted him to fall in love with her so that he would be willing to stay. She didn''t want him to stay with her because he wanted to repay her. At the hospital, several of the doctors who had treated Tianye ran over to see him when they heard that he had woken up. "I always thought he wouldn''t wake up, but it seems there are still miracles in this world." One doctor watched as Tianye entered the CT room. "That''s what I thought too. He''s so lucky." another doctor said. A doctor saw Xiran, and then said, "Miss Xiao, you are truly a dedicated person. In this world, it''s also rare for someone to treat her boyfriend so well." Xiran just smiled and didn''t reply. They actually mistook Tianye for her boyfriend. The doctor began to check on Tianyes body. Probably he had just woken up, so he was still physically exhausted and he fell asleep halfway through the check. In the evening, he was finally carried back to the car. "The patient is recovering well. The blood clots that had been pressing on his brain nerves actually dissolved. His other aspects are also normal." The doctor said to Xiran, "I''ve given him some medicine. When he''s able to stand up, he''s going to do some proper exercises, which will be good for a quick recovery." "Thank you, doctor." Xiran said sincerely. "I should thank you as well. Thanks to your efforts and patience, I have a chance to see a vegetable revive with my eyes in my lifetime. It''s inseparable from your careful care." The doctor said with emotion. Xiran smiled, and then said goodbye to the doctor. Chapter 214 Tianye Mu Woke Up From His Coma (3) Chapter 214 Tianye Mu Woke Up From His Coma (3) Back at the vi, Tianye Mu was already asleep. Xiran ordered someone to carry him to the bed, and then she left. Tonight, even if there was an aftershock or a downpour, she would sleep soundly. She had a dream. In her dream, she went to d to see the aurora borealis. Tianye held her in his arms. He went with her on every trip since then. When she woke up the next day, Xiran looked at the ceiling and stared for a while before getting up. She wanted to go see Tianye quickly. After a quick freshen up, Xiran ran to his room. He was looking out the window at the sky. Hearing her footsteps, he turned back to look at her silently. Xiran smiled and said, "You can have some liquid food now. Someone will bring your food overter." Then she left his room. Tianye suddenly wanted to call out to her, but he couldn''t make a sound now. He felt that she was a very cute girl. For the past few days, Tianye had been actively working with the recovery training. Even if his leg muscles were hurting, he endured it. When he stood up for the third time to prepare for anotherp, Xiran stood up from the rattan chair. She brought the coffee to him, "You just woke up, so you better rest more. The intensity of your exercise is not conducive to your recovery." Tianye held out a finger, indicating that he would have to walk anotherp. "Alright, you''ll be allowed to walk one morep, or I''ll just knock you out." Xiran smiled lightly, but she was serious. Tianye turned his head to look at her slender back and thought in his heart, "I must amaze this woman." After a slow walk around thewn, Tianye sweated profusely and sat across from Xiran, panting slightly. "Do you want some water?" asked Xiran, and then she gave him a cup of water. Tianye took the water and tilted his head back and drank it all. Clearing his throat, he tried to make a sound, "Thank you." This was the first thing he had said since he had awakened. His voice was hoarse as if he had been filled with the hottest sand. Xiran wasn''t very surprised that he could suddenly vocalize. Tianye''s perseverance and endurance had shocked her too much these past few days. She was used to his unusual behavior. Then Xiran pointed at herself and said, "My name is Xiran Xiao." Tianye stared deeply into her eyes and said word for word in that broken voice, "Xiran Xiao." It was as if he wanted to carve her name into his heart. Xiran had heard countless people call her name. Only when he said her name, she had a special feeling. She dipped in her coffee cup and then wrote her name on the table. Tianye Mu watched carefully, and when she finished writing, he said, "I remember it." "What''s your name?" Xiran smiled and asked. Tianye reached out and dipped his hand into the coffee as well, then wrote his name under her name. "Your name is Tianye Mu?" He nodded. "I remember that too." She looked into his eyes and smiled. Many men she''d seen before were either too concerned with appearances, or they had a schrly air, or they were very arrogant. Tianye, on the other hand, seemed physically frail, but wild. She liked this kind of hormonal man. As for who pushed him into the sea, it was none of her business and she didn''t care either. After two more days, Tianye was already able to run threergeps around the vi. His muscle strength was growing rapidly, and he could talk fluently. From the gossip of the other people at the vi, Tianno knew that Xiran had done a lot to take care of him and save his life. Although she only said that he had dyed her travel ns for a year, but Tianye knew that she had spent a lot of energy and money in rescuing him without any remuneration. He would always remember her kindness. The thing that attracted him most about Xiran was her temperament. It was as if she was interested in everything, but she looked at everything as if it was boring. He had heard of Xiran before. He originally thought she was just an ignorant girl from a rich family, but he didnt expect that she was such an interesting girl. Tianye didn''t have a woman he liked, and yet he wanted to be near her. After doing thest set of rehabilitation training, Tianye was drenched. "Mr. Zhou, where is Xiran?" Tianye asked. He felt so familiar with her that he never called her Miss Xiao. "She went swimming. It''s her habit." said Mr. Zhou, the butler. Tianye was a bit confused. "I didn''t see a swimming pool here." Mr. Zhou pointed to a maze not far away and smiled, "The swimming pool is inside the maze. If you get out of thebyrinth, you''ll find her." After observing the maze for a long time, Tianye found the two-meter high maze with a very mysterious design. He suddenly found it very interesting. "Please wait a moment." Mr. Zhou called out to Tianye who took two steps and then gave him a cup of fresh lemon honey water. She likes this." "Thank you." said Tianye. Mr. Zhou''s thoughts were simple. Xiran was interested in Tianye, so he tried his best to help Tianye win Xiran''s affection for him. After spending a few days with Tianye, he admired Tianye''s ability to endure hardship. Tianye entered the maze without the slightest hesitation. At first his path was blocked for every fifty meters he advanced. Slowly he was in less of a hurry and drew a diagram of the ces he walked through in his mind. The more times he was blocked, the clearer the pattern in his mind became. After ten minutes, Tianye smiled calmly and closed his eyes to follow the feeling in his heart to move forward. The closer he got to the center, the clearer he heard the sound of waterfalls When he realized that his sight was wide open and heard the sound of water stop, he opened his eyes. In the pool, Xiran was floating on the water in a bathing suit, looking at him intently. "Good morning." he said. Xiran looked at him with a raised eyebrow, "Why do youe here?" "I bring you lemonade." "If you catch up to me, I''ll drink it." Xiran said. Tianye ced the lemonade on the table next to him and stripped straight into the water. "How do wepete?" he asked. Xiran took a nce at the perfect muscr lines of his body, and then said, "We''ll start here, then we''ll swim back." "Ok." The two of them each upied a swimmingne. Tianye waited for her to get ready and shouted, "One, two, three, go." As soon as the words came out, the two people were like two big fish leaping out quickly. Xiran had won the national championship in collegiate swimming. Nevertheless, on the return, Tianye left her behind. He was the first to reach the finish line, and Xiran was only a second or two behind because of herte exertion. Leaping out of the water, Xiran touched a handful of water droplets on her face and said quite excitedly, "You''ve just recovered your strength, but you swam faster than me." Tianye looked at her unmade up face and said modestly, "You have swam severalps just now and expended a lot of energy on it, that''s why I won." Xiran thought about it and then said. "Then we''llpete again tomorrow. I''ll definitely beat you." Ok, it''s my honor." Xiran was ready to go ashore when suddenly she was hugged around the waist. Before she could react, Tianye kissed her on the lips. Tianye''s kiss was as hot as a volcano erupting, making her impossible to refuse him. She was just stunned for two seconds, and then she hugged his head and kissed with him. She loved the taste of him so much. Tianye sped her slender waist and pressed tightly into himself, while Xiran used her two long legs wrapped around his waist. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The first time they kissed, their passion almost brought the pool of water to a boil. Chapter 215 Its Easy to Fall in Love with Her (1) Chapter 215 It''s Easy to Fall in Love with Her (1) When Xiran Xiao sensed the physical reaction of Tianye Mu, she moved away her lips from his in time. At that moment, Tianyes eyes were full of desires. Xiran licked her lips and let go of her legs around Tianyes waist. You are a good kisser. Xiran praised with a smile. Tianye knew he shouldnt act in haste. You are also a good kisser. Tianye said with a husky voice. Xiran leaned against the pool, allowing Tianye to look her up and down. Thank you for your compliment. But I have a principle. I never touch a man who has girlfriend or wife. Xiran said. At that moment, the sun broke thest of the hedges and shone into the pool. Tianye leaned against the pool like Xiran and said, I am not married, and I dont have a girlfriend. Then Tianye turned to look at Xiran and said, You are the first and the only one I like. Xiran smiled and also turned to look and Tianye, saying, Do you know what you mean by that remark? Yes. Tianye said seriously. Tianye took Xiran for his sweetheart the first time he saw her. But I may not like you. Xiran said. It doesnt matter. Ill make you like me. Tianye said. With his hands on the edge of the pool, Tianye sprang to his feet and stood on the bank. Then he turned and held out his hand to Xiran and said, Come on. Without hesitation, Xiran took Tianyes hand and let him pull her ashore. Tianye walked to the table and gave her the lemonade, saying, Why dont you ask me about my personal information these days? Xiran took a sip from the ss and said, You will say it when you want to. Why should I ask? Tianye then threw the towel to Xiran and said, Come on. Its a nice day and Im dying to talk. I wonder if you used to be cruel. Xiran said. Xiran gave the remaining half lemonade to Tianye and then wrapped her white body in the towel. Tianye didnt mind that its the lemonade Xiran had drunk, and drank it up. Would you be scared? Tianye said jokingly. Xiran snorted and walked away from pool. Fear is not a word in my dictionary, and if it is, it is the shock of nature. Xiran said. Tianye walked beside Xiran while he was getting dressed. With a ruffian look on his face, he said, Oh, it seems I have a good eye. Xiran squinted at Tianye and said, Tianye Mu, dont praise me. Ill be proud. You deserve any praise. Tianye said without hesitation. After hearing that, Xirans ears were burning. Then she changed the subject and said, How did you get in here? Few people can walk in alone. An arrogant man once came to my house and insisted on taking me to dinner. I told him I would if only he could get out of the maze. Guess what happened in the end. He certainly didnt get out of the maze. Tianye spoke out the obvious answer. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Not only didnt he get out, but he cried out of fear. Xiran said with a smile as bright as the sunshine. Tianye was surprised by the that. Really? What did you do to that man? Tianye said. He was in there for a whole day and almost went crazy. After dark, I sent Beibei and Doudou to find him, but he thought Beibei and Doudou were going to bite him, so he screamed in fright. Finally, Uncle Zhou had no choice but went into the maze to take him out. After that, the man ran away from me when he saw me. Xiran said. Who are Beibei and DoudouTianye said. They are my golden retrievers. Xiranughed and said. How about you? How did you get in? Xiran then asked Tianye. With pride in his eyes and a light smile on his face, Tianye said, Its because after I walked a few steps, I found that the basic shape of the maze is a giant sunflower and the swimming pool is the center of the sunflower. I got it right and I found you. Xiran began to see Tianye differently. He is the first to see the shape of the maze in such a short time. Lets eat breakfast first, and then Ill listen to your story. Xiran said. Xiran took Tianye out from the shortest path. Only God knows how many stories Ive told you these days. She muttered as she walked to her room. Tianye didnt hear thest words she said and asked, What did you say? Nothing. Xiran said. Tianye also walked to his room. Ever since he could get out of bed and walk, Uncle Zhou has let him stay in the guest room. As the sun rose, the temperature got higher. There is a small bar on the second floor of the vi, and Xiran sat on a high stool to listen to Tianyes story. Xiran was a little surprised when she heard Tianye say Kerry. Tianye found the change of Xirans facial expression and asked, Do you know Kerry? Xiran shook her head and said, No. A friend of mine mentioned him before. Go on. After they drank a bottle of wine, Tianye finished his story. He talked about the death of his parents, his feud with Kerry and his sister Venus Mu. Youre better than I thought. Xiran said with a rxed smile. What do you imagine me to be? Tianye asked. Xiran shrugged and said, I always think you are the guy who is hunted down by gangsters. I had no idea that you are the president of Mus Group. The only thing Im worried about right now is my sister. I wonder how she is doing. Tianye said. I would venture to guess that your sister is not with Kerry at the moment. Xiran said. Tianye looked at her in surprise and said, How do you know that? With her hand rested on her chin, Xiran thought for a moment with a frown and said, I went to Sky City once and heard that there is a famous doctor there. I wanted to ask him to give you medical treatment and I ran into a younger sister. She is very beautiful. She is the beloved daughter of Chu family and the boss of mk. She seems to have a good rtionship with Kerry. She also helped me to find that doctor. When she came to S City with Kerry to talk businessst time, she came to my house and she saw you. Tianyes face clouded and said, Did Kerry abandon Venus? If thats the case, its not bad. Im afraid something bad would happen to Venus. He added after a pause. Xiran gave him her phone and said, Why are you so obsessed? Call her and you will find out. I called. Her number is out of service. Tianye said worriedly. After seeing the anxiety on his face, Xiran was also worried. I have a good rtionship with Yan Chu, but I havent heard her say anything about your sister. Xiran said. Yan Chu? Tianye said confusedly. The name is alien to him. She is the younger sister I met in Sky City. Xiran exined, Well, I will ask her if she knows anything about Venus. So you can make a judgment. I dont want to trouble you. Tianye said somewhat irresolutely. Xiranughed in disdain and said, Whats the trouble with that? What matters is to find her. Besides, there was an earthquake in Sky City a few days ago. You have to know whether she is safe. What Xiran said is just after Tianyes own heart. ording to the news, the earthquake in Sky City is very serious. He couldnt get in touch with Venus. He didnt know if Venus had left Kerry long ago, or that he couldnt get through to her after the earthquake. If its thetterHe darent even think about it. Thank you. Tianye said. While looking for Yans phone number, Xiran said casually, Its a piece of cake. Dont take it to heart Hello, Yan. I saw the news that there was an earthquake in Sky City. Are you OK? I havent been able to get through to you these days. Im fine. Dont worry. Yan said. Thats good. Xiran said. Xiran then looked at Tianye, who pretended to be calm, and continued to ask Yan, Yan, I dont know if I can ask you something. Of course you can. Go ahead. I will tell you everything I know. Yan said. Are you Kerrys girlfriend? Xiran asked directly. Yan was silent for two seconds and then said, Yes, Im his girlfriend. Yan, I heard someone said the other day that Kerry is married. YouXiran stopped and didnt say the following. Some things should only be said to convey the meaning, and not to be said explicitly. Sure enough, Yan waspletely silent. Tianye, on the other hand, was very nervous. After being silent for half a minute, Yan said, Xiran, its not that I dont want to tell you about it. It comes down to Kerrys privacy, and I cant tell you. Kerry said to the public that his wife went to Europe to study half a year ago. If one day Venuses back, I will disappearpletely. Xiran felt sorry for Yan suddenly. What a stupid girl she is. She is excellent and she can definitely find a good man. Why she just wants to be with Kerry? But Xiran is just a friend of Yan and she couldnt say that to Yan. Yan, this is your choice. I just hope you wont get hurt. Xiran said. OK. I will take care of myself. Yan said. Call me if you need anything. Xiran said. OK. Yan said. After hanging up the phone, Xiran said to Tianye, Venus went to study in Europe six months ago. But there is something else in Yans tone. Chapter 215 Its Easy to Fall in Love with Her (2) Chapter 215 It''s Easy to Fall in Love with Her (2) Tianye Mu shook his head and said, Kerry Ye tried his best to keep Venus Mu stay with him. How could he be so generous to let her go abroad to study? Besides, Venus was pregnant at that time, and its impossible for Kerry to let her leave. Pregnant? Xiran Xiao said in surprise, So something must have happened. But now its certain that Venus disappeared before the earthquake. Tianye nodded. With a deepen frown, Tianye said, Venus is very stubborn. I am afraid that she would have thought about suicide when she saw me fall into the sea with her own eyes. Its impossible. Xiran denied what Tianye said directly and said, If your sister reallymitted suicide, Kerry can say to the public that she died from illness. Why did Kerry say she went to study abroad? You are right. That must be so. Tianye said with some hope in his eyes. Xiran paused for a moment and asked, Do you want to go back to Sky City? Tianye raised his eyebrows and gave a her a look, saying, Youre kicking me out? As you wish. My house is big enough anyway. Xiran said with a smile. I wont go back for the moment. I will wait until I make the things clear. Tianye said. Its been over a year. He needs to know where his men are and whether thepany had changes the owner. If he goes back rashly, he will die. Xiran knew that she couldnt get involved in that too much. She believed that Tianye could solve all the problems. After drinking thest drop of the wine, Xiran said, Let me know if you need my help. I happen to have something to ask for your favor. Tianye said. Go ahead. Xiran said. Can I use yourputer? Tianye asked. Xiran almost spit out the wine in her mouth. She thought he was going to ask her for a loan or something, but she had no idea that he would ask to use herputer. No problem. Just use it. There is no password. Xiran said. Thank you. Tianye said. Then he put the wine ss on the bar and got up to leave. Tianye Mu, Xiran stopped him and said seriously, I dont care whats the grudge between you and Kerry, but dont hurt my friend, Yan Chu. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I will never hurt her. Tianye pledged seriously. OK. Theputer is in my room. I will take you there. Xiran said. Xiran is straightforward and somewhat vixenish. Tianye was stunned when he saw her pinkptop. Xiran stretched out her hand to press the button and said, Cant I be girlish? This is out of my expectation. Tianye said with a smile. Hum! Xiran said and turned to walk out of the room. Do you need some coffee? Xiran asked. No, thanks. Tianye said. Tianye opened the official website of a foreign bank and logged in his ount. When he saw the amount of money on the ount, he smiled with relief. Then he logged out and logged into a couple of other ounts, and theyre all the same. He seemed to have chosen the right men. When he was ready to fight to the death with Kerry, he arranged everything. In addition to the companys normal operating expenses, all surplus must be paid into these ounts on time. These ounts are opened with Venuss identity information. Tianye did that because he wanted there would be enough money for Venus to live in case he died. He just didnt expect that the professional team he employed from abroad would make so much money. Opening the mailbox he had not used for a long time, Tianye sent an E-mail to Mike, a foreign handsome guy. It reads: Im back. Two minutester, Tianye received a reply that made him both amused and annoyed. It reads: You are liar. Ill not fall for it. Oh my god, what happened to this handsome foreign guy? Tianyeughed and wrote back to him in English: Mike, your favorite girl in college is a Frenchwoman. Your favorite food is hot pot. You biggest hobby is ying online games after work. He sent it as soon as he finished writing. This time he had a much shorter wait. Hardly had he sent it when he received the reply. There are a string of exmation points and swear words, like damn it, fuck and the like. After a while, a more normal email came. Mu, is it really you? Oh my god, I cant believe it. You are still alive! Where are you? Ill go to see you. Tianye replied: Give me your cell phone number. Lets talk on the phone. Soon, Mike sent his phone number to Tianye. Tianye memorized the number after looking it at once. Then he turned off theputer and went out to find Xiran. Xiran was feeding small fish at the miniature museum. After seeing Tianyee, Xiran asked, Are you done with your business? Where is your phone? I want to make a phone call. Tianye said directly. Its in my pocket. Get it yourself. Xiran said. With two hands upied, Xiran couldnt take the phone out for him. Tianye walked up to her and took out the phone from her trouser pocket. Being so close, the fragrance of Xiran came into his nose and he felt a numb in his heart. Her body temperature was still on the phone. Tianye opened the phone and dialed the numbers he had just remembered. It only rang once before Mike got it through. Tianyemunicated with him in English the whole time. Mike, I havent seen you for a long time. Tianye said. Oh my god, its really you. I thought I was dreaming. Mike said. Mike screamed repeatedly and Tianye couldnt help but take the phone away from his ear. When Mike calmed down, Tianye asked, Hows thepany? Everything is all right. Mu, where have you been all this year? They say you fell into the sea and died. Mike said. Tianye looked at Xiran, who was concentrating on feeding the fish, and said with a smile, A beautiful angel saved me. After hearing that, Xiran stopped feeding the fish for a second and there was a smile on her face. Angel? God must have sent her to save you. Mike said. Mike is a devout Christian who expressed his love to God when something good happens. Mu, when will youe back? Or shall Ie to you? Mike added. Im not going back now. Its not the right time. Tianye said. Oh my god, why do you Chinese always talk about timing? I dont understand. Mike said. Mike, where are my former employees? Tianye said with a helpless smile. Since you disappeared, theyve gone. I dont know where they went. Mike said. Its within Tianyes expectation and he was not disappointed. Besides, its human nature. Tianye cant keep them loyal to him after his death. Its ridiculous. Mike, I want you to look into something. Tianye said. Whats that? Mike asked. Tianyes said with a clouded face, Go and check what happened to my sister. OK. Ill do it right now. How can I contact you? Do you want me to call this number? Mike said. Wait a minute. Ill ask the angel if I can use this phone number. Tianye said. Tianye pressed the phone on his shoulder and asked Xiran, Can my friend call you to contact me? Xiran make a gesture of OK. Tianye told that to Mike and Mike cried out in surprise. Oh my god, the angel is with you? Is her beautiful? Mike said. She is very beautiful. Tianye said. Mu, you are so lucky. Mike said. Tianye stopped joked with him and said, Mike, please send all the important statements of the company over the past six months to my mailbox. No problem. Ill do it right now. Mike said. After chatting a little longer, Tianye hung up the phone. He put the phone back in Xirans trouser pocket and looked at the different kinds of fish with her. They are beautiful. Tianye said softly. Of course. I brought them from all over the world. Xiran said somewhat proudly. Tianye turned to look at Xirans delicate face near at hand. He really wanted to take a bite. Stop looking at me in that way. Xiran said calmly. But her heart beat fast and she felt her face was burning. You are also very beautiful. Tianye said. I know. Xiran said. Since childhood, Xiran has been praised to be beautiful and she always epts that readily. Tianye bowed his head and smiled, turning his head to continue to look at the fish in the fish tank. Chapter 215 Its Easy to Fall in Love with Her (3) Chapter 215 It''s Easy to Fall in Love with Her (3) The news from Mike soon came. Tianye Mu was even more worried. He really wanted to kill Hao Nangong immediately. Who kidnapped Venus? What is their purpose?" he was puzzled. After Xiran Xiao learned the news, she finally understood what Yan Chu meant by "privacy". This kind of truth cannot be made public, not to mention that he was Kerry Ye, the famous person in Sky City. Tianye''s exercise was getting more and more every day. In just a week''s time, he had regained the size and strength he once had. But today, Xiran noticed that he was in a depressed mood. In the evening, Xiran came to thewn with a bottle of red wine and two wine sses. Seeing that he looked depressed, she poured two sses of wine and then sat down in another chair. "Why are you in a bad mood today?" Xiran handed him one of the cups of wine and asked. "Today is the anniversary of my parents'' death." Tianye said in a sad tone. Xiran was stunned. She wasn''t a person who was good atforting others. She was even less sure what to say at this point. "My parents loved each other very much. They had known each other since they were kids. My father has never said cruel words to my mother." said Tianye. Then he remembered something and smiled, "That year I got into a fight with someone at school. When my dad found out, I begged him not to tell mom, and he agreed because he thought boys need be good at fighting. I didn''t expect my mom to find out itter and she punished me and my dad for washing the dishes for a week." "Why were you punished for washing the dishes?" Xiran was a bit confused. Tianye took a sip of red wine and smiled, "Because my dad hated washing dishes. From then on, my dad wouldnt help me lie to mom. Other familys boys were beaten by their dad, but I was beaten by my mom. Not only that, my dad also handed my mom the stick he used to beat me with." "Your family is so sweet," Xiran said. She didn''t experience this in her family. "Yeah, its so sweet." Tianye said. "But they passed away." "What happened to them?" Xiran couldn''t help but ask. "They had a car ident." Tianye sighed long. "Maybe they are not alone in heaven now." He just didn''t expect that with their departure, the family would instantly fall apart. Even today, the anniversary of their death, he couldn''t go to visit their graves. Now I can''t go to visit their graves. Tianye said sadly. "As long as you remember them, they won''t me you for not visiting their graves." Xiran said after thinking for a long time. "But I''m still sad. Tianye said. They asked me to take care of my sister, but I didn''t protect her well. I feel like I''m too useless." Xiran stared at him. She didn''t expect him to have a soft heart, which made her like him a little more. "Venus will be fine." Xiran said. "It''s not your fault." After finishing a ss of red wine, Tianye picked up the bottle and filled it up again for himself. "Why do youe back to China?" asked he. "Im freer here. I can do whatever I want. If I''m around my parents, they''ll keep an eye on me, introduce me to all kinds of men, and push me to get married." Xiran got a headache when she just thought about this. Then Tianye smiled and gave her a meaningful nce. I''m not interested in business at all. I like to go exploring and see the various mysteries hidden in nature. But my parents always say it''s too dangerous. I know they''re worried about my safety. And they are afraid that no one will inherit our family''s property. I once asked my mom to have another baby, but she didn''t want it." Xiran said with a sigh. After a bottle of wine was finished, Xiran asked Mr. Zhou to bring another two bottles of whiskey. They talked from their respective interests to their previous experiences. The things that Xiran had experienced were much richer and more exciting than ordinary people, which made Tianye surprised at her rich experience. After drinking two bottles of whiskey, Tianye, who had never been drunk before, was slightly drunk. And Xiran waspletely drunk. At this time she was humming a tune while dancing barefoot on thewn. She had a beautiful body and could dance ballet, whichpletely captivated Tianye. After the dance, Xiran walked over to the table. She still had to pour herself a drink while her legs suddenly became weak. Before she fell to the ground Tianye pulled her into his arms and let her sat on hisps. "Why are you so nice to me?" Tianye stared at her. Xiran picked up his chin with her hand and blew on his lips. "You''re my man. Of course I have to treat you well." "When am I your man?" Tianye was surprised. Xiran tilted her head back. "When I saved you from the sea, I thought the man was quite handsome, and then I dered you mine." said she. Then Xiran put her hand on his face and smiled. "How about the idea of making you my boyfriend?" "I think you make the right choice. Tianye pretended to be serious and said. And so do I. Xiran stared at him, not knowing whether she was attracted Tianye''s eyes or she was too drunk. Her head lowered and then she kissed him on the lips suddenly. It was as if Tianye had been waiting for this moment. As soon as she kissed him, he immediately met her kiss. Tianye waspletely immersed in her passion and tenderness. He tried to calm himself down while he could still control himself, then picked her up and prepared to take her back to her bedroom. "Where are you going?" Xiran tugged on his arm and asked. Tianye fondled her face. "You''re drunk. I''ll send you back to your room." Xiran wrapped her two slender arms around his neck. "Can you sleep with me?" she asked softly. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Tianye asked breathlessly. Xiran gently nibbled on his ear, "Of course I know. You are my man, so you cant go anywhere." Hearing her say so, Tianye didn''t hesitate anymore and kissed her directly. He wanted to take the initiative in sex, yet he was pressed down by Xiran from time to time. That night they had sex until the early morning before they hugged and slept. Only in the afternoon did Xiran sleepily open her eyes. Tianye was silently watching her. Her brain quickly reyed the moments ofst night. She did not scream because she had sex with Tianye when she was drank. She was quite calm. "What time is it?" she asked him with a smile "It''s afternoon now."" Tianye said. Then he reached out and pressed her to his chest and said softly, listen to my heartbeat."" Xiranughed, "Why is your heart beating so fast?" Tianye looked into her eyes and smiled, "You said I was your man. I''m afraid that you won''t admit that when you wake up." Xiran''s face was a little red, not daring to look into his eyes. "Then you will be my girlfriend, right?" Tianye pursued her. Xiran nced over his face and didn''t say anything. She didn''t expect her to say such words due to too much drinking yesterday. "Do you love me?" Tianye kept asking her. Xiran justughed. "Xiran, I want you to tell me that you love me," Tianye said. "I.." Xiran was at a loss for words. Then she nodded. Although she was really good in bed, she could only admit defeat when she ran into Tianye. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They were both a little drunk yesterday, and she didn''t remember very clearly what she had said yesterday. "Xiran, I fall in love with you." he emotionally confessed. Xiran was startled. She could see his admiration in his eyes, but she hadn''t expected him to tell her so frankly. Xiran smiled happily, Tianye, you know that your confessions after having sex are very insincere." "No, I think it''s more sincere. You can fully know me and avoid the worries." "What worries?" Xiran was puzzled. "You don''t have to worry that I cant satisfy you." Tianye said proudly. Xiran felt a little awkward, and then red at him. "But youve only known me for a few days. You''re so quick to want me to be your girlfriend?" asked she. "Some people have known each other for over decades without falling in love, and some people only look at each other and know that they are their true love. That''s how I feel about you. The first time I woke up that day and saw you, I felt like I''d seen you somewhere before. In the past few days I''ve thought about it seriously. Maybe we''ve met in ourst life. Don''t you think so?" Tianye said with deep affection. His deep eyes were all love. Chapter 216 You Should Be Responsible to Me (1) Chapter 216 You Should Be Responsible to Me (1) Undeniably, Xiran Xiao was moved by Tianye Mus words, but she still didnt want to be his girlfriend so easily. You are so good at speaking sugared words and having sex, I dont believe you never had a girlfriend. Xiran said. A lot of sugared wordse to my mind when I see you. For years, I have been busy with territory ims, family business and the fighting with Kerry Ye. Even if I had a few girlfriends, I actually dont like them. After all, Im an adult and I have someone to meet my physical needs. But I swear, from now on, you are my only girlfriend. Tianye exined. Xiran is not a mean person. Besides, she had two or three boyfriends before. Its a constant urrence in human rtionships and she wont persist that unreasonably, but she worried Tianye, are you confession a return for my favor? Xiran said. Tianye pinched her face helplessly and said, Xiran, do you think this is ancient times? Do you think I want to marry you because of your help? If I want to repay you, I can give you money. Of course, you may not be short of money. But love is too precious for me to use it to pay a debt of gratitude. But you are taking advantage from me if I agree to be your girlfriend so easily. Xiran said. Tianye held Xiran in his arms shamelessly and said, Anyway, youre my girlfriend and I am your boyfriend now. We must be responsible to each other. Seeing the beam of sunlight fall from the gap in the heavy curtain, Xiran smiled silently. It is said that men will be children in front of their beloved ones. Thats true. In the next few days, they two lost in the sweetness of love. After enjoying the deep affection for several days, Tianye decided to go back to Sky City. What are you going back for? Xiran asked, lying on his chest. Im going to make money, or what am I going to marry you with? Tianye said. Tianye touched her smooth back and bent over to kiss her on the top of her hair. Xiran smiled and said, I m not with you for your money. I know you have more money than I do, but thats your money. Since I want to marry you, I must show my sincerity. Otherwise how can I have the nerve to see my mother-inw in the future? Tianye said. When will you be back? Xiran asked. Wont you go there with me? Tianye asked in surprised. You want me to go to Sky City with you? Xiran asked more surprisedly. Of course. Lets go there together. Otherwise, I cant fall asleep at night. Tianye said. Thest sentence of what Tianye said is very ambiguous. With a resentful look, Xiran punched him in the chest and said, You are always bullying me. You can bully me, too. Tianye said. No. Xiran said. After being Tianyes girlfriend, Xiran became more and more gentle. Maybe this is the magic of move. When are we leaving? Xiran asked. Tomorrow. Tianye said. Xiran looked and Tianye and said, Are you going back for Kerry? No, Im not going back for him. Tianye shook his head and said. Why? Xiran asked. Sometimes things will be easier for a disappeared man. Tianye said. Xiran thought for a while and said, Then I can go out with Yan Chu. I havent seen her for a long time. Baby, you can do whatever you want. Tianye said. Every time Tianye calls her baby, her heart skipped a beat. She knew Tianye didnt want her to get involved in this matter. Xiran decided not to bother to take care of it so as not to ruin his n. The next day, they drove back to Sky City. When Tianye saw the sigh of Sky City at the expressway intersection, he was very happy. Im back. He said to himself. They went to a small tow-story vi located in the eastern suburb of the city. The surrounding environment of the vi is quiet. There are coded locks on the gate and the front door. Tianye skillfully pressed a few numbers and the doors opened. Theyout of the vi is simple and modern. Its clean because Tianye had asked Mike to ask housekeeper to clean it in advance, and the refrigerator is full of vegetables, meat and fruit. I will show you around. Tianye said. Then Tianye took Xirans hand and went upstairs. He pushed open a door and said, This is the bedroom. The bed is big enough and there is plenty of sunshine There is the cloakroom, bathroom and restroom. After introducing the whole vi, Tianye said jokingly, Its very condescending of you to live here. No. I think its nice here. Xiran said, I have lived in caves and woods. Heres a nice ce. It suddenly strikes me that you can be satisfied easily. Tianye said. Tianye was proud that he got such a perfect girl. Xiran didnt agree with what he said and said, Dont jump to the conclusion too early. You might find that I am troublesome someday. I hope that day wille soon. You desire for nothing and I am always afraid that youll leave me. Tianye said. Xiran couldnt believe thats what Tianye said, but he looked serious. She is a hedonist who only wants to live in the moment. When she is in love with a man, she does everything she can to be with him. But if one day she doesnt love the man anymore, she will leave without hesitation. Thats her creed. But when she looked at the man in front of her, she actually had the impulse to live with him for the rest of her life. What are you thinking about? Why are you so deeply lost in your thought? Are you scared by what I just said? Tianye said somewhat nervously. No. I dont think you are the kind of people who doesnt have confidence. Xiran said. Tianye hugged her and let her go, saying, Thats because you are so good. Even if I am confidence, I am worried that others will covet you. Before I met you, there were many people covet me, but they all failed. Xiran said. Thats right. Tianye took a look at his watch and said, You can have a rest now. I asked some company executives toe here to talk about the work. Ill take you to lunch when were done. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. OK. Go on with what you are doing. Xiran said. Not long after Tianye said that, the doorbell rang. Tianye looked at the monitor and found its Mike and his team. Oh my god, Mu, I finally see you. Mike said. Mike jumped on Tianye and gave him a big hug. When they said you died, I cried for days and my eyes were swollen. Mike said. But you havent forgotten to help me make money. Thank you, Mike. Tianye patted him on the back and said. I am a man of my word. Mike said. After being let go of by Mike, Tianye hugged the others one by one. Mu, did youe back alone? Where is your angel? Mike looked around and said. Tianye grabbed Mikes shoulder and took him to the living room. The angel is resting now. You will see her when she wakes up. Tianye said. Really? You came back with her? Ah, I must see this beautiful girl. Mike said with shinning eyes. Well, lets start the meeting. Tianye said. I read the financial statements for this year sent by Mike. Youve done a very good job. Thank you for what youve down in the past year. Now lets talk about the projects you are working on. Yehuang Group. Venus Mus blueprint for the preliminarypetition was submitted after being revised several times. The preliminarypetition only requires the participants blueprint, but ready-made clothes are needed when ites to semi-finals. In order to congratte you to make it to the semi-finals beforehand, Ill take you out to have lunch. Kerry put his arms around her shoulder and said. Its only 11 oclock. Besides, Ive eaten everything around here and I dont think any of it tastes particrly delicious. Venus said. I heard theres a seafood and sashimi restaurant in the eastern suburbs. Its great. Its a long journey to get there so we should start early. Kerry exined. Wow, are there any lobsters? Venus asked with interest. Kerry pulled open the door and embraced her out, saying, I know you like lobsters and thats why I want to go there. The food there tastes light and you should love it. Ah, I finally can eat something different. Venus said. Chapter 216 You Should Be Responsible to Me (2) Chapter 216 You Should Be Responsible to Me (2) Kerry Ye took a look at Venus Mu and said, You talked like Ive been starving you. Venus pouted and said, Youre not starving me. But Im tired of eating take-out and the food of the company. Talking, they two walked all the way into the elevator. As soon as the elevator closed, Venuss phone rang. She got a message. After seeing the message, Venuss smile froze. Kerry noticed her abnormality and asked, Whats wrong? Whos that from? Venus gave her phone to Kerry. Kerry looked at the phone suspiciously. Did you get the number? It reads. The sender is Xuan Chu. Kerrys face became clouded. Xuan was obviously anxious. Maybe Mr. Xie had found something. What should we do? Venus asked. Kerry thought for a while and said, Tell him youre working on it and youll send message to him before tomorrow. Are you sure? What if they find there is no treasure map Venus said. Kerry smiled evilly and said, Who says there is no treasure map? Venus was suddenly enlightened. Kerry can forge one. No one has seen the real one anyway. By the way, do you think its easy to break into the vault? Kerry said with a sneer. A trick was developing in him. What do you mean? Venus knew there is an implication of his words and asked. Youll see. If wont be funny if I tell you about it now. Kerry said. Venus stared at him and said, I hate it when you cast a mist before my eyes. Well, I will tell you. Kerry said. Then Kerry leaned over and whispered a few words in her ear, with what Venuss facial expression kept changing. When Kerry finished speaking, Venus asked somewhat worriedly, Will they doubt it? Dont worry. Even if they will, they wont suspect you. Kerry said. Venus was still worried. Kerry pinched her face and said, Well, I can assure its perfectly safe. Just wait and see. Maybe we can find out who is behind the scene. After seeing Kerrys confidence, Venus didnt bother to worry about that. Venus sent to Xuan what Kerry asked her to send. Soon Xuan replied: Im waiting for your good news. In the vi of Tianye Mu. Its almost noon when Tianye finished talking work with Mike and his team, but Tianye had no intention of treating them for lunch. Mu, in order to celebrate your return, Ill treat you to lunch. Call the angel down at once. Mike said. You mustnt say a word to others about my return. Im sorry I cant go for lunch with you. Im going to eat with my girlfriend today, so I wont apany you. Tianye said. Oh, you cant do this to me. Mike said. Mike almost hugged Tianye, but fortunately Tianye moved quickly to avoid his hug. Mike made a look of sadness and said, Mu, I miss you so much. I also got someone to help you clean the house. We will leave right away if you introduce your angel to us. How about that? Tianye was speechless. After seeing the others were also curious, Tianye had no choice but go to the second floor to find Xiran Xiao. But as soon as he walked out of the living room, Xiran came up to him with a smile. Before Tianye said something, Mike said in English, Oh my god, she is really an angel. God, she is so beautiful. Tianye shrugged at Xiran with a wry smile and said, They want to see you. Xiran approached everyone handsomely and said in Chinese, Hello, everyone. Im Xiran Xiao. Mike was excited and wanted to shake hands with Xiran, but he was stopped by Tianye. Mike, calm down. Tianye said. Mike smiled and bypassed Tianye, saying to Xiran, Hello, Im Mike. I am the general manager employed by Mu. Hello. Xiran said. Xiran then looked at others and said to them, Hello. The others all greeted Xiran with envy in their eyes. Tianye made a lot of efforts to get rid of Mike and his team. Oh my god, these foreigners are so warm. Are you hungry? I will take you out for lunch. Tianye said. There are so many ingredients in the fridge. Wont you cook a lunch for me? Xiran said. Tianye was stunned for a while and then said, I cant cook. You cant cook? I thinkWhat are the ingredients for? Xiran said. They must be bought by Mike. He likes hot pot so much that he wants to buy every ingredient. Tianye said. Should I learn to cook? Tianye thought to himself. Should Xiran cook? No. Tianye was not willing to let Xiran cook. She is a darling daughter of her family and she neednt do any housework. Why does she have to be a cook when shes with him? When Tianye was lost in thinking, Xiran said, Actually, I can cook, but what I cook is not delicious. I am only good at barbecuing. Tianye took her hand and kissed it, saying, I dont want you to do housework. Let the little things like cooking to me. Xiran was moved by what he said. She tiptoed to give him a kiss on the lips and said, Dont spoil me. Or I will behave like a pernickety princess. Tianye looked at her and said affectionately, Even if you are a princess, you are a unique princess. Now, her royal highness, can we go for lunch? OK. Where are we going for lunch? Xiran said. They walked outside. You can choose whichever you like. Tianye said. You are so casual. Xiranined. What do you want to eat? Tianye asked. Xiran shrugged and said, You call the shots. Tianye drove out of the vi district and went toward the downtown. Xiran looked out of the window and found a good Japanese restaurant. Stop. Lets go to this one. Xiran said immediately. Tianye pulled the car over slowly. After putting on the dark sses, he got off the car with Xiran. Do you like Japanese food? Tianye asked. I like cod. There should be the best cod. Lets try it. Xiran said. Tianye had no objection, because he is not picky about food. He can both eat noodles with bean paste and sashimi. The restaurant is exquisitely decorated with Japanese style. All the waiters and waitresses wear Japanese national costume. Judging by the furnishings, it must be a new one. Is there a private room? Tianye asked the waiter. Yes, sir. Please follow me. The waiter said. The waiter led them to a private room. The door is push-pull and there is a table for four inside the private room. Tianye gave the menu to Xiran, who sat opposite to him, and said, Just order what you like. Xiran flipped through some pages of the menu and said several names of the dishes. Please wait a moment. The dishes will be served in a minute. The waiter bent over and said. The food in this restaurant should be good. Xiran said with a smile. You know that before you eat? Tianye said. Because the food here is expensive. If the food is not delicious and its expensive, it will go out of business in two days. But there are lots of luxurious cars outside here. Xiran said Tianye nodded and said, Youre right. Soon, seafood dishes were served one after another. Some of them were soaked in ice with cold air. Lets enjoy it. Xiran said. Xirans mouth was watering and she picked up chopsticks and forks to eat. Tianye likes Xirans unbuttoned style of behavior. She is not reserved, and perhaps she doesnt need to be. Most women are reserved in front of men because they are afraid that men will think they are rude. But Xiran doesnt need to be reserved in front of others. Shes always been herself. They were halfway through the meal when they heard the footsteps of several people outside the door. Then came the sound of opening the door. The private room opposite to theirs opened. Mr. Ye, pleasee in. Tianye stopped eating and turned to look at the door of the private room opposite to theirs. Mr. Ye? Which Mr. Ye? Before Tianye figured it out, a familiar male voice came, Your business is getting better and better. Mr. Ye, we can t make that without your support. That should be what said by the boss. I suggest you open a chain store in the downtown and I dont have to drive so long to eat. Tianye was almost certain that the familiar voice is Kerrys. Xiran was eating with relish. After seeing Tianye look at the door of the private room with a cold face, she couldnt help looking in that direction too. Does Tianye know the one whos talking outside? Then came theughter of the boss. The rent is too high downtown and my restaurant is new-blown. Well, Im just giving you an opinion. Kerry said. Then the door of the private room opposite to theirs closed. Xiran turned to look at Tianye and said, Do you know them? We are not just acquaintances. Tianye said with a sneer. Xiran was suddenly enlightened and said, He is Kerry. What a coincidence. Exactly. It takes more than an hour to get here from downtown, and he is willing to spend so long to eat a meal. Tianye said. Xiran knocked on the edge of the dish and pulled his thoughts back. Just concentrate on eating and dont think too much other things. Xiran said. What Xiran said is true, but Tianye couldnt stop thinking about Kerry. His enemy was in the opposite private room, separating by two wooden doors. If Tianye didnt want to punish him secretly and investigate the whereabouts of Venus, he would go to denounce Kerry publicly for his crimes.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 217 The Spectacular Jealousness (1) Chapter 217 The Spectacr Jealousness (1) Oh, they are here helping us carry our shopping bags. You dont have to worry about them. Venus Mu said. Venus didnt want to exin more, because there are so many things involved. Xiran Xiao didnt make a detailed inquiry. She herself also has bodyguards, but they are never allowed to follow her when she is shopping. How long will you be in Sky City? Where are you living? Yan Chu took Xirans arm and asked eagerly. Yan was so enthusiastic that she almost invited Xiran to live in her home. It depends on how the negotiations go. If all goes well, I will stay here for at least three days. If things dont go well, I will stay here for half a month. I live in the mountain vi arranged by the other party. Xiran said. Xiran basically doesnt lie, but her level of lying is very high. She doesnt blush or blink eyes when she lies. Yan was clearly happy to hear that. Oh, thats wonderful. Call me when youre done with your work, and Ill show you around. Actually, Id like to invite you to live in Ye family, but Yan said. Im d you didnt say that. Im the least person who likes to live in other peoples home. Xiran said. Thats OK anyway. Venus said with a smile. By that way, where is the handsome guy in your house? How is he now? Yan said. He woke up the day when the earthquake hit Sky City. Xiran said frankly. Venus opened her mouth wide in shock and said, Oh my god? He woke up? Where is he? Can I see him? Xiran shook her head regrettably and said, You cant see him. Why? Venus asked. He went home. He said he would work hard to make money and then marry me. Xiran said. Xiran couldnt help smiling when she said that. She thought shes not lying to Yan. How much money does he have to make to marry you? Venus said dully. Xiran took the lead to the elevator and turned to look at Yan, saying, In fact, if he really loves me, I dont mind how much money does he have. But since he wants to do that, I shouldnt throw a wet nket on him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Venus followed her and stood on the step below her. Thats right. Men need to be aggressive. Besides, you have so much money that an average man would be ashamed of himself in front of you. Venus said. Maybe. But.. Xiran smiled and said, He is not just any man. He is very confident. Im getting more and more interested in him. I really want to see who is the one conquers your heart. Venus said. We will treat you to dinner when hes free. Xiran said in a calm and collected way. OK. Venus said. Xirans taste is high and she only went into those big brand stores. As a designer, Venus has an eye for clothes. They two had a good time in shopping. After more than two hours, there are many shopping bags on the hands of the two bodyguards. Xiran didnt swipe Tianye Mus card, because she is not used to use mans money. When they walked out of an international womens clothing store and talked about the feeling of the dress just put on, Xiran saw from the corners of her eyes that two meters away there was a furtive man reaching his hand into a girls bag. The girl was looking intently at the clothes on the model in front of the shop. The next second, the thief picked up a pink purse with his fingers. The wallet is thick and there should be a lot of cards and cash in it. The thief smirked and was about to leave. Then Xiran walked up to him quickly and kicked him on the back. Because of Xirans great strength and the mans inattention, the man fell to the ground heavily. It happened right behind the girl, who screamed in horror and stared at the man dully. She didnt know whats going on. Before the man got up from the ground, Xiran stepped on his back with her high heels. Where is the purse? Take it out. Xiran said. After seeing Xiran is a woman, the thief shouted at her, I dont have purse. Let me go. Do you think women are easy to bully? Xiran said. The she took a swipe at him with her expensive bag. Wont you take it out? If you dont take it out, I will teach you have to be a man today. The thief didnt expect Xiran to be so fierce. He looked back and saw two big, burly men standing behind her. In panic, the thief said, I will take it out immediately. Dont fighting me. Then he took the purse he had just stolen from his pocket. The girl standing by took a look at the purse and found its hers. Xiran raised her head and said to the girl, Just take it. Look after your bag when you go shopping. The girl took the purse from the thiefs hand and said thanks to Xiran gratefully. Xiran stepped on the thiefs spine mercilessly and the thief cried out of pain. Why cant find you a decent job at such a young age but to be a thief? Dont let me see you again. Get out of here. Xiran said. Xiran kicked the thief again. Then the thief got up in a hurry from the ground and ran away without looking back. There were a crowd of onlookers gathering around. Xiran took out a small mirror and retouched her makeup as if nothing had happened. Then she said to Venus, who was almost dumbfounded, Lets continue our shopping. Venus regained her senses from the shook and looked at Xiran adoringly, saying, Xiran, youre so good. Its a piece of cake. He is just a little thief. Xiran said. She was chased by wild dogs during her expedition. Venus became a crazy fan of Xiran and said, There arent people as gant as you. Everyone wants to avoid trouble whenever possible. They will turn a blind eyes even if they see a thief stealing. I was robbed before. Thats why I am so angry. Xiran said. Venus was stunned for a moment and asked, When that happened. A few years ago I went hiking abroad with a few friends and we nned to camp at the top of the mountain. Unexpectedly, a group of men came at night. Armed with guns, they raided our camp. I was robbed out of my money, passport and everything. Thats really my worst experience. But luckily, my friends and I werent hurt. Xiran said. Xiran said that with a few words, but Venus was nervous and excited. So what happened next? Venus couldnt help asking. Xiran smiled and said, It was about three oclock in the morning. Some suggested that we should go downhill immediately, but most of them agreed that it would be a double loss when we were robbed out of everything and couldnt see the fabulous sunrise. After a vote we decided to stay on the mountain. I remember the wind blowing so hard at the top of the mountain that we all huddled together to keep warm. We waited till the wee hours, trembling. We were very excited when the sun rose from a sea of clouds. We felt that the night had not been wasted. Since then, I have never seen such a beautiful sunrise. Venus was fascinated by what Xiran said. She also wanted to see the sunrise over a sea of clouds. How did youe back without your passport? Venus asked. I went to the embassy to apply for a temporary one. Its so troublesome and I was tired of doing that. Xiran said. It was already past 5 p.m. when they finished shopping. Xiran wanted to call Tianye to ask him to pick her up, but Yan insisted on treating her to dinner. Yan said its a rare opportunity for Xiran toe to Sky City and she must have dinner with her. Chapter 217 The Spectacular Jealousness (2) Chapter 217 The Spectacr Jealousness (2) Xiran Xiao had to agree to have dinner with Venus Mu. They went to a Chinese restaurant with local characteristics. After sitting down, Venuss phone rang. Venus took a look at her phone and found its Kerry whos calling. Whats up. Venus said. Where are you? Ill pick you up Kerry said. Kerry didnt seem to be in the office, because theres some noise on the phone. No. My friend and I are going to have dinner. After that I will ask the driver to take me back. Venus said. OK. Kerry said and hung up the phone. Venus was somewhat surprised. She thought Kerry wasing for dinner with them, but she didnt expect him to hang up the phone so squarely. But she got that wrong. Ten minutester, she saw Kerry. What are you doing here? Venus asked in surprise. Kerry smiled and said, I happen to be around the corner. Then he looked at Xiran and reached out his hand to her, saying, Hello, Miss Xiao. Im Kerry. Ive often heard Yan Chu talk about you. Would you mind I eating with you? Xiran reached out to shake his hand lightly and then let it go. I dont mind. Please sit down. Xiran said with an indifferent facial expression. Kerry sat down beside Venus with his hand resting on the back of Venuss chair, showing Venus is his. Xiran pretended not to see that and focused on eating. What did you buy? Kerry asked Venus in a low voice. Venus was unsatisfied with his arrival, but its not appropriate for her to vent her anger to him as Xirans with them. Just two clothes. Venus said. Kerry had a keen sense of her mood. But as he hade on impulse, its impossible for him to leave. He squeezed Venuss hand under the table as a sign of asking her not to be angry. Venus gave him a resentful look secretly and pulled out her hand from his. After courting a rebuff, Kerry turned to look at Xiran and asked, Miss Xiao, are you here for travel or work? Work. Xiran said. Oh, if you want to stroll about, I can rmend some ces for you to visit. Yan is free and she can show you around. Kerry said. Xiran smiled and said, Let me see if I can spare some time from my work. The atmosphere cooled down again. Kerry is not a man who is good at acting ording to the real situation and he just makes himself happy. After seeing Kerrys reserved face, Xiran couldnt help feel sorry for Yan and angry for Tianye Mus sister. Mr. Ye, when are you going to marry Yan? Xiran asked with a smile. Kerry and Venus were both stunned for a while. They didnt expect Xiran to ask this question face to face. Did I ask the wrong question? Xiran said. Xiran was still smiling and they couldnt see her through. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No. Kerry paused for a while and said punningly, Six monthster. Ill take care of everything. Six monthster? Xiran said in surprise. Plus the year when Venus disappeared, its only 18 months, which doesnt meet the legal acquirement for automatic divorce. But Xiran thought Kerry could figure out a way to do that if he wants a unteral divorce. Yes, Six monthster. Kerry said. What about your wife Venus? Will you divorce her? Xiran said. As soon as Xiran said that, Kerry and Venuss facial expression changed suddenly. For a moment Kerry didnt know how to answer Xirans question. Miss Xiao, you seem to know me well. Kerry said. Xiran sneered and didnt care about Kerrys feelings anymore. Everyone in the business circle knows you. Even if I dont want to know you, the grapevine keepsing to me. I dont know you well actually. Im just worried that my silly friend will throw herself in for nothing and so I help her to ask you that question. Xiran said. After hearing what Xiran said, Venus was moved. She wanted to tell Xiran everything, but its not the right time yet. She had no choice but lie to Xiran. She would make amends to Xiran in the future. After being silent for a while, Kerry said coldly, Miss Xiao, just as what I said, I will settle everything in half a year. Im sure it will turn out the way you want it to. Xiran didnt want to ask more and shrugged, saying, Well, I hope so. But I am just a friend of Yan and I shouldnt have asked so many questions. Im sorry for my impoliteness. No, dont say that. I know youre doing it for my good. Venus said. Kerry hated to see Xiran behave so arrogantly and Venus y up to Xiran. Miss Xiao, you seem to know your identity well. Kerry said coldly. Venus then turned her head to stare at Kerry. Xiran is not a pushover. Xiran put down her chopsticks and looked Kerry in the eyes, saying, Of course I know my identity. I am different from you. You are a man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant. You treat women like ythings. After hearing that, Kerry was angry. Who are you talking about? Kerry said. Xiran sneered and said, Dont you who I am taking about? I am talking about you. Kerry, if you want to live with your wife, dont mess with Yan; if you want to be with Yan, divorce your wife first. With all due respect, you are a yboy as you leave your wife abroad and keep another woman be your side. Kerry had never been humiliated by a woman like that and he couldnt tell Xiran the fact that Yan is Venus, so he was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. Xiran Xiao, you a woman, and I dont want to waste my time on you, otherwise Do you want to hit me? Ho, ho. You really open my eyes. Xiran said. Venus felt humiliated and embarrassed and her eyes became red immediately. She clenched her fists and shouted to Kerry, Shut up. Kerry was very angry, but when he saw Venuss tearful eyes, his anger disappeared immediately. Xiran didnt want to eat anymore and send a text message to Tianye to ask him to pick her up right away. After a few seconds, Tianye replied, OK. I am around the corner. People say that the president of Yehuang Group is a very cultured man. I heard that you donated a primary school two days ago. I have the honor to see you today and I think you really live up to your reputation. Xiran satirized. Then she said to Venus with a smile, Well, I am not in the mood of eating. Ill treat you some other time. Im leaving. Venus stood up and followed her, saying apologetically, Xiran, Im sorry. Thats always the way with him. Hum, does he think he is the emperor and everyone has to follow his will? Xiran said. Xiran then took her clothes from the bodyguards. She said some swear words as she walked out, Fuck, do you think you are really something as you are rich? You are spoiled by the silly women. After hearing what Xiran said, Venus kept her head down and mumbled, You are also rich. Chapter 217 The Spectacular Jealousness (3) Chapter 217 The Spectacr Jealousness (3) Im rich, but I am not a jerk like him. He trifles with womens affections. Xiran Xiao swore some more to vent her anger. After seeing Venuss discouraged, Xiran lifted her chin and said, How could you fall in love with a yboy with your beauty, good family and good personality. He has a wife. If his wife comes back, she might ruin your reputation. I know. Venus said. She dared not say much. Xiran wanted to p Venus to sober her, but she abandoned that idea after thinking for a while. After all, its her choice. Well, be careful. Xiran said. Xiran, youre not gonna not to talk to me anymore, are you? Venus asked worriedly. Venus thought as Xiran maintains a stark sense of good and evil, she must turn her nose up at a mistress. To Venus surprise, Xiran said, Youre a good girl, but you are somewhat stubborn. Of course we are still friends, but dont let me see Kerry again, or Ill scold him every time I see him. Ah? Venus said. Xiran saw the familiar car and freed one hand to hug Yan. After saying goodbye, Xiran ran to the car. Xiran threw all the bags into the back seat and then opened the door to sit in the passenger seat. Hows your dinner? Tianye Mu asked softly. Xiran fastened her seat belt and said somewhat angrily, Not very good. I had an argument with Kerry. What? You had an argument with Kerry? Tianye said surprisedly, Why he is here? We were having dinner when he came. Yan has told him thats the dinner for two women. What does he mean bying? Is he afraid that I will kidnap Yan? Xiran was still angry and said. Is that why you argued? Tianye asked. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Of course not. Im not that mean. I asked him when will he marry Yan and he said six monthster. Then I asked him will he divorce Venus, and he also said he would six monthster. He also insinuated that I am just a friend of Yan and I should behave myself. Xiran said. Then she drank some water to moisten her throat and continued, Of course I know who I am, but he has no right to say that to me. I said he shouldnt have a foot in two camp and we started to argue. Tienye knows Xiran is forthright. He freed on hand to rub Xirans hair andforted her, All right, dont bother about that kind of people. Ill make him pay the price. Xiran then gulped another mouthful of water. Then she had a sudden enlightenment and asked Tianye, Kerrys answer to both question is six monthster. Do you think six monthster will be a critical timeline? Does this have anything to do with Venus? What Xiran said reminded Tianye and his train of thought went together with Xirans. Its quite possible. Venus is gone now. Even if he wants to divorce Venus, he has to wait two years. Otherwise, he willmit bigamy by marrying another woman within two years. Although Kerry always ys fast and loose with thew, he should not want to bear such a charge. Then what does he mean by half a year? I hate people who beat around the bush the most. Xiran said. When Xiran is angry, she behaves like a little girl. She wanted to kick the car. Tianye smiled gently. Xiran is always more calm than him and he thinks she is much livelier and lovely when she is angry. Xiran suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Tianye, asking, Will you me me for asking Kerry such a question? Why should I me you? You are helping me and I want to thank you. Tianye said. Tianye is a sensible man and he doesnt want Xiran to involve in such things. He is afraid that Xiran will get hurt, but he should ept her kindness. Xiran smiled and said, Thats good. Im afraid that you will me me for putting my finger in anothers pie. Lets go and find another good restaurant for dinner. Yes, her royal highness, what do you want to eat? Tianye said. Well, Id like to eat kebab. I havent eaten it for a long time. I really want to eat it, especially the roast lamb chops, which is tender with a crispy crust. It makes my mouth water. Xiran said. Tianye had just finished his work and his stomach was growling from hunger. He wanted to eat meat most. Looking around, Tianye remembered that there is a good barbecue restaurant nearby and he turned the steering wheel to drive toward it. After Xirans car went out of the sight of Venus, Venus didnt want to go back to the restaurant. She wanted to take a taxi and go home by herself, but her bag was still on the chair and she could only go back to the private room with a clouded face. After pushing the door open, she saw Kerry folded his arms over his chest with a clouded face. Venus picked up her bag and walked out. Seeing that, Kerry stepped forward quickly to stand in front of her. Get out of the way. Venus tried hard to suppress her anger and said. Where are you going? Kerry asked. Its none of your business. I dont want to see you now. Venus said. Venus tried to push him away from the door, but he is as heavy as a mountain and she couldnt push him away at all. After seeing her angry face, Kerry said more softly, Well, its my fault. I shouldnt havee unannounced. Of course its your fault. Venus craned her neck and shouted at him, Besides, Xiran is my friend, why did you say that about her? Just as you said, she is just a friend of you. What right does she have to ask so many questions? Kerry said. What? You dont allow others to say what you did? She asked that because she cares about me. Have you ever thought about my feelings when you asked her that? Who do you think she is? Do you think she is the one who you can humiliate at will? Venus said. Kerry knew he was too impulsive and he forgot Xirans identity. How could Xiran submit to humiliation? Compared with her vast assets, Kerrys might just be half of the amount. Its my fault. Dont be angry with me. Kerry pleaded Venus with tactful words. But Venus dint ept his apology and said, Get out of the way. No. Kerry said. Kerry lingered at the door and didnt want to get out of the way. Venus was so angry that she stepped on his feet with her high heels. Venus pushed him away when he was wincing in pain and walked out of the door. But how could Kerry let her go home alone at night. He ran after her, regardless of pain. What are you waiting for? Stop her. Kerry shouted at the two bodyguards. When Kerry caught up with Venus, she was surrounded by the two bodyguards. Will you get into the car first? You can vent your anger on me in the car. Kerry said in a low voice. There were a lot of people looking at them. Venus stood still and finally Kerry took her into the back seat forcibly. Its my fault. I shouldnt havee unannounced and said that to your friend. Will you stop being angry? Kerry apologized humbly. Venuss anger was kindled like the firecracker. Kerry, Im just having dinner with my friend. Do you have to keep an eye on me? What are you worried about? There are two bodyguards with me. Venus said. Kerry defended himself immediately, Im not keeping an eye on you. I really happen to be nearby But I didnt ask you toe over. Venus said angrily, I have no friend in Sky City. Its not easy for me to make friends with her. I just want to have dinner with her. Why you came you disturb us? I didnt mean to disturb you, but what she said Kerry said. You just came to disturb us. I like Xiran very much, because she lives a free and wonderful life. I have cheated her, and I dont want her to misunderstand me more. Venus said. Kerry was both surprised and amused. He sighed and said, Fuck, Xiran is a woman fortunately. Chapter 218 A Smart Liar (1) Chapter 218 A Smart Liar (1) "Kerry, don''t try to make me sidetracked." Said Venus in a rage. Kerry dared not to go against her and replied, OK, I wont show up when you have a personal meeting with your friend, I promise. "No, you can''t show up with me at any time without my permission." "But you are not allowed to have a personal meeting with any other men." "I agree on your bullshit. since I dont have any other male intimate." "Yeah, but I mean, I am your husband, I hope you can take care to any man who tries to be close to you. " Venus was angry about the trivial attitude of Kerry and shouted, " I dont know why you are so particr about my personal affairs, its no big deal for me to have a meeting with other men. " The answer, however, didnt make any sense to Kerry since he knew most of men hunt for girls just for fun. "Jesus!" cried Venus turned against to him and continued, "Now shut up, old man, I don''t want to talk to you. Dont bother me. " Kerry held her shoulders and asked solemnly, "What are you talking about? I am just caring about you. All in all, my apology to you if I did bother you." "I dont want your apology." Said Venus with a disgruntled voice , then she held back his hands and turned her head to the outside through the window. In fact, Kerrys trivial requirement was not the only thing that bothered her, it was the limited personal space that made her suffered everyday. All she could stayed were Ye s house and Yehuang Group, and she was really bored about the restrained life now. Kerry now felt helpless for his argument with Venus. He loved her and wanted to delighted his wife with all he had. Since he got to know that Venus seemed really cheered up after a personal meeting with Xiran Xiao, he resolved to figure out the secret in it and sent men to got her address. This, however, provoked the anger of Venus. At sight of their arguing host and hostess, the two fellows held their breathe in the front for fear that Venus would turn her anger toward them. Back to Ye''s house, Venus went upstairs in anger and ignored the greets from John the Butler. When Kerry followed up across him, he knew it was Kerry who bothered the hostess again. John the Butler thought aloud with a sigh, God bless you, my young master! So what do you want now, mydy? whispered Kerry and knocked the door patiently. All of a sudden, Venus mmed the door open said with a cold look, "I want you to make an apology to Xiran now for what you did!" "No way." Kerry rejected her without hesitation. The girl he cared about was Venus only, so he would never make an apology to other one for a trivial reason. "Then go away now!" Said Venus. When she was about to close the door, Kerry blocked her hands and said with a patient smile, "I mean what else do you want, mydy?" "Nothing else except an apology to her." Said Venus. "She gave me a terrible scold, thats why I had a quarrel with her. " replied Kerry. He was confused that why his wife would stood against him for a stranger girl. Venus, however, went in a rage and said, " But all this was your fault since you had a bad tone against her friend, that was why she gave scolds on you. " "Mydy, are you crazy? I am your husband, how can you turn against me for a stranger! " Venus said with a sneer, "Man, have you ever be qualified husband of mine?" Her word did hurt Kerry at this point. However, he would not let his wife down for such a little dispute and said after a while hesitation, Alright, give me your phone and I will do as asked. Venus was taken back by the sincere tone of her and gave him her mobile phone. Kerry then dialed the number of Xiran. It was Xiran and she said, Hey, Yan, whats up! Her voice seemed really d about the call from her friend, though the ce she stayed was unpleasant noisy. I am Kerry. Said Kerry in a cold tone. Xiran hesitated for a while and replied ironically, Big one, so what do you want this time? My apology for what I said to you just now. I have to say, big one, your apology sucks. Said Xiran. Kerry, however, hanged the phone before she finished the ironic word and turned to Venus and said, She was a good girl and she epts my apology. Really. Asked Venus who casted a doubtful nce to him. Of course she did, or you can check that by yourself. Said Kerry and gave back the phone to her. Venus, however, took away the mobile phone and was about to close the door. Wait,dy, let me in, I have done as what you told me. Said Kerry and stopped her hands. Alright, man, I just want to stay alone now! replied Venus. Her attitude him seemed much better now. Do you mean you will let me in tomorrow? said Kerry in a cunning smile. Perhaps. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kerry gave her a big smile and loosed her hands and said, Then see you tomorrow morning! Venus shut the door as a reply to him. Perhaps he should take time about their rtionship and gave respect to her right for personal space. Next day morning Kerry gave Venus a warm smile as a greet and said, Honey, how was the night yesterday? Venus took a sip of milk and replied in an unemotional tone, A better night than ever! Perhaps she forgave him for his apology to Xiran. Then Kerry continued, When Xuane , tell him that the map was kept in the NO. 108 Safe Deposit Box in C District of the vault. Do you get everything well prepared? asked Venus in a serious look. Of course. Then he took out a golden key and continued, This is the key, the box cant be open without it. But if they open the box by themselves and get the map, what can we do? Dont worry, that is a tough job which will definitely cost them hours, and even if they open it, the map therein is a fake one. Alright, we will make it this time. Said Venus. After that, Kerry drove her to the mk Group building for convenience. When Xuan came to her, he cried with a surprise and said, Wow, how did you get the key? I think it was a really coincidence that Kerry hided it in the ck box that we had ignored in his study. Replied Venus in a calm tone. After a while of hesitation, Xuan said excitedly, Yeah, I can still remember it, but I cant believe Kerry would hide the precious key in such a conspicuous ce. But he did hide it in the box. Last night he sank into a tight sleep by my knockout drops, then I unlocked the ck box where there were a key and a contract about the safe deposit box. I though the key would be useful for us and then got it out. Of course, it would be useful. Said Xuan excitedly. Venus then pretended to be anxious and said, Then when would you kick off a searching task? There are only a month or so for me, I dont have much time and I miss my son so much, I hope both of us can get freedom. You should wait until I make sure the timing is proper. said Xuan, who engaged himself in checking the key and turned a blind eye to Venuss question. Then youd better find someone to grind another key for you, I must send it back to the box, otherwise Kerry will kill me if he know what I did. No way, the material of the key is so special that I cant grind another one, and as I know, there is only this one that can open the vault. Then what can we do? All we can do is to take this one to open the vault. Said Xuan with a cruel smile, I know Kerry falls in love with you, perhaps he will spares you even if you steal his precious key. Venus cried in a angry voice, You the motherfucker! You know why Kerry kept a romantic rtion with me was because my appearance resembled that of her wife. If he gets to know the secret and find my stealing of his precious key, he will definitely send me to the hell. Men worked only for their desires alike. Xuan was stunned by her sudden anger, he guessed Kerry would kill her with no doubt because no one could tolerate his lovers betrayal. Chapter 218 A Smart Liar (2) Chapter 218 A Smart Liar (2) "I should tell you I wont endure the risk for you. You have two days to find the treasure, after that, you must return the key to me to ensure my safety." Said Venus. Xuan was tired off Venuss requirement and said, "Alright, shut up, be aware all you need to do is to hide the secret as long as you can, and make sure that he wont go to check the safe deposit box." "And you should be aware of what I asked from you." Replied Venus and left the office immediately,. She was really indignant about Xuans indifferent attitude toward her and her safety. Jindun Group owned the safest vault and most professional service for deposit in Sky City. Since its establishment, the Group had never failed in the deposit task for its customers. That was why it enjoyed a good name among its counterparts. It was about shift time at Seven o''clock in the evening. "It is said that something terrible happened in the city these two days. When your group is on night shift, you should keep up your spirits." Said the security manager to a team leader. "Yes, I will, manager." replied the team leader. After that, the team leader took out his gun and guarded at the first entrance to the vault. At about ten o''clock, the deputy manager of Jindun Group suddenly came to the basement. The team leader put away his gun and asked, "Manager Feng , what are you going to do here?" "I were told that there was something wrong with the vents in area C. I''ll check it out." With that, Manager Feng tried to get in, but the team leader stopped him and said, "Manager Feng, ording to our regtions, you can''t go in alone, it is not your working hour." "Poor man, I am the deputy manager of you, how dare you to stop me with the excuse of regtions?" said Manager Feng, who seemed annoyed by the team leader. The team leader kept still and replied, "Sorry, deputy manager, I think both of us should obey the regtions." Manager Feng stared at him coldly for a while, then suddenly said with a cruel smile, "Your name is Gong, you have a son who was born recently, and your father has suffered diseases all year round, am I right?" The team leader looked at him warily and said, "This is my private affair." Manager Feng went closer to him and said in a cunning expression, "Mr. Gong, you know C District is in my charge, I have to make sure everything is OK therein, otherwise our boss may me on both of us if something terrible happens, I hope you can let me in. " The team leader shook his head and continued, "All I know I is the fact that we should obey the regtions." "Gong, I know you are hardworking always in your position. Do you know your department manager are going to retire at the end of the year. The new security manager will be you or the other two team leaders. If you let me in, I will help you at that time, OK?" said Feng. He was about to run out of his patience when he saw the team leader was still in hesitation. Then he took out a sharp dagger from his sleeve and gave the team leader a chilling stare. "Well, Manager Feng, you can go in now, but you have toe out as soon as possible." Said the team leader in helpless tone. Manager Feng put aside the dagger and said with a big smile, "I wille out soon as promised." After aplex process, he went into the vault of the C District. Obviously, he was very familiar with this ce and minutes after he entered the district, he found No. 108 safe deposit box. Then he took out two keys and unlocked it with his trembling hands. When an old map came to his sight, however, a sharp rm suddenly sounded.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Manager Feng now knew his location was revealed. Then he put the map into his pocket and ran out. But how could he escape easily in such aplex basement? Before he went out of the district, a pistol was put upon his head. At the same time, the boss of Jindun Group appeared with the general manager. The boss said pitifully," Manager Feng, you did let me down this night." Manager Feng took out his dagger and charged toward his boss. Without hesitation, the boss shot him at his foot. Guards went ahead and searched him carefully. All they got was a treasure map and his delicate tools to break into theplex basement. Good, now you deserve it. Said the boss, and then he turned to the general manage and continued, send men to wash the blood on the ground. Yes, my boss. When Kerry was about to enjoy a good night with hisdy, a phone call came to him and he seemed excited after it. "The man of Xuan has just been caught. I''ll go there." Said him. Venus seemed also a little excited and said," Thank Goddess, Xuan started his n finally, I have expected he will give up this action since he sent back the key to three days ago " Kerry dressed himself up and said, "Though they are cautious in their action, they cant avoid mistakes since they are too crazy about the treasure, now I have to go. Alright, man, take care of yourself. Said Venus. A simple tone as it was, the word did move Kerry deeply. Perhaps it was the first time that Venus showed she cared about him as his wife. Thank you, honey, I will. Replied Kerry with a affectionate stare and then went of the house. Minutester when she recalled what she said to Kerry just now, her face blushed and cried, No way, I dont mean that, I dont Late at night, there was little traffics on the road. Henry drove as fast as he could and they arrived at the Jindun Group in half an hour. The boss greeted Kerry at the gate of thepany. After a brief talk, Kerry hurriedly followed him into thepany. However, none of them paid attention to a car hiding in the street corner. A screen light shed and quickly went down, and a shadow therein was sending signals with his mobile phone. When he got into the elevator, Kerry shook hand with the boss and said with a smile, "Thank you so much to tell me so on time." "You are wee, my friend. Perhaps I should thank you for helping me find out the betrayer of my company. But for your warning, the reputation of thepany might have been ruined totally." I think wed better go to interrogate the guy as soon as possible. When they went to the office of the vault, they caught the sight of Manager Feng, who sat still on a stool. His gunshot wound was tied with gauze and the blood was stopped temporarily. Though he was not restrained, he couldnt still run away because of his terribly wounded leg. "Ask him what you want now, my friend." Said the boss and went off the room. Though he knew there was an attractive secret between Kerry and Manager Feng, he had to avoid to involve in since secret would bring him disaster. After the boss and his men went out, Kerry took a nce at the things on the table and asked in a cold expression, "Who sent you here?" Manger Feng gave him a sneer and said nothing. "And How did you get my key?" continued Kerry. Manager Feng was still as close as an oyster. Kerry, however, sent him a chilling stare and said, "You know, I''m just curious that how did a poor white-cor worker like you get acquainted with Xuan, a rich boy in Hong Kong." Manager Fengs look changed a little as soon as Xuan was mentioned. "I don''t know what are you talking about? " said Manager Feng with a stiff expression. "Poor guy, let me tell you, no one can spare your life tonight, if you speak out the truth, I will show you my mercy and give you a bullet, or give you a good torment before death." Said Kerry. At this point, he looked more insidious than ever before. Manager Feng looked scared by the threatening tone, he knew Kerry was the man who would do what he said. Kerry stared at him and continued, "Let me ask you again, what is your rtionship with Xuan?" When Manager Feng was still in a suffering of hesitation, Kerry ran out of his patience and smashed toward him with the metal chair in the room. A sharp scream went of Manager Fengs throat and he was overturned on the ground by a great force from the chair. His shoulder was bleeding and got his thin clothes wet immediately. Bloods gushed out of his mouth and came out along his lips. "What about now?" said Kerry, who took the vase at the table and cast him a cruel smile. Manager Feng covered his head and cried," Sorry, please show your mercy, I will tell everything you want from me. " He was scared that Kerry might beat him to death, indeed. Kerry put down the vase and continued with a smile, "Good boy, then go ahead. " Chapter 218 A Smart Liar (3) Chapter 218 A Smart Liar (3) Grimacing, Jianxing Feng spat out bloodied saliva, struggled up from the floor. Then he sat on the stool he had just sat on, and gasped, "Xuan Chu and I do know each other, we met when we were studying abroad. After returning to work in China, weve lost contact. I did not expect him to suddenly contact me a few days ago, saying that he asked me to help him with this matter. I was stunned at that time. Embezzlement is a big taboo, after being discovered it is not just as simple as firing, so I refused him without hesitation." At this point Jianxing stopped. Kerry Ye took a nce at him and asked, "Then why did you say yes againter?" Jianxing paused for a moment, biting his lip and said, "I got infected with marijuana when I was abroad and never quit, and when I returned to China, I asionally had some pills, and used all my savings and sry to buy ecstasy, and I still have debt. Xuan ckmailed me with this, saying that if I don''t help him, he will let me be ruined." Kerry smiled bitterly, "Just for this benefit?" "He also promised that if I helped him get what he wanted, he would pay off my three million dor high interest debt for me and provide me with ten kilograms of drugs for free." "Ha hah ...... ten kilograms? Is it worth for you to do that?" Jianxing was too remorseful to regret, knelt down and begged Kerry, "President Ye, I''ve said everything, just let me go, I''ll definitely roll far away and never appear in Sky City, please, please." Kerry suddenly remembered something and asked him, "Are you familiar with Xuan?" Jianxing shook his head, "No, just studied abroad in the same ss, after so many years, this is the first contact." "Then do you know if he had any particrly good friends when he studying abroad," Kerry paused and added a sentence at the end, "well-connected male friends." Jianxing seriously recalled, "He was very popr at that time, he had a lot of good male friends, but the particrly good friend......maybe not ." "Did you know that he liked men?" Kerry asked directly. "Huh?" Jianxing was astonished, "Xuan? Likes ...... men? I, I don''t know." "Then think again, did he ever have a girlfriend while he was in school?" Jianxing''s brain at this point felt like it had been struck by lightning and he was still immersed in the words Xuan liked men, but he still tried to recall, "It seems like I''ve never heard of him having a girlfriend, so that''s what happened." Kerry stared at him speechlessly, not a single clue from him. Kerry really want to shoot him in the head. More than an hourter, two brawny men dragged the dead and bloodied Jianxing out and threw him into Kerry trunk. Kerry)shook hands with the big boss to say goodbye, got into the car and drove to the suburbs. When the car left the city center, Henry Zhang said to Kerry, "Kerry, that car has been following without lights on." Kerry said with a cold smile, "If they like to follow, just follow, if they don''te who are we acting for?" The car traveled east to the beach and stopped at a lower sea rock. Kerry directed Henry to drag the man out of the trunk and threw him right down. The waves were rough and Jianxing disappeared instantly. "Go back, I''m exhausted." Kerry said. "Yes." After leaving from the beach, a ck car came to the ce and down came a man looking into the sea, nothing but moonlit waves. ...... At Yan Chu''s apartment in Sky City. There were a floor of broken ss shards and water stains, a few ruined potted nts, and dying fish. The vandal sat on the sofa and gasped, failing, failing again, he had nned it all so carefully, specifically looking for someone to hack the Golden Shield''s surveince system tonight and looking for someone to steal a manager''s fingerprints, but it still failed. Where the hell did it go wrong? Looking at the reaction of Kerry and Venus Mu, it didn''t look like collusion, otherwise Kerry wouldn''t have given the key, because he''s not that stupid. In case he seeded he would miss arge amount of treasure. Could it be that Jianxing was found? Now he was most worried about Jianxing, would Jianxing give him up? Just as he thought about it, the phone rang. Quickly grabbing it and answering, "Hello?" "Boss, Jianxing is dead." Xuan was startled, "Dead? Are you sure?" "Yes, I watched Kerry drag Jianxing into the car, and came to the beach and threw him off, and when he left I came over to take a look, he was already gone. And when they dragged Jianxing into the car, he was covered in blood, I don''t know if he died then." Xuan was stunned for a long time before he said, "I know." Hanging up the phone, Xian found himself weak, and he rarely killed anyone, but a man had just died because of him, or a former ssmate. Were his hands going to be stained with blood just like those people? After suffering for a while, Xuan recalled the question just now, whether Jianxing had said anything to Kerry or not. He wanted to call Venus to ask, but counting the time, Kerry was still on his way back, and she didn''t know even if he asked her. Now he had to wait for dawn. And then this side. Kerry returned to the Ye family and it was already more than four oclock in the morning. He did not want to bring this smell of blood to the bed, so he went into the bathroom to take a shower before going to the bed. She was waiting for Kerry, but she fell asleep while waiting. Circling her into his arms, Kerry soon entered into dream as well. In the morning, Venus turned over, felt the hand on her waist, suddenly recalled yesterday''s events, and didn''t care if Kerry was sleeping or not, shaking him awake, "How wasst night?" Kerry opened his eyes in a daze and muttered, "I came back at fourst night, let me sleep." Venus was tempted to pursue the matter, but seeing his reddened eyes, she was a little intolerant, quietly getting up and washing up. Kerry was on the bed with a spoiled smile on his lips. She, it seemed to care for him more and more. Today was a weekend without work, after eating breakfast she watched TV and waited for Kerry to wake up. Although she wanted to shake him awake, she resisted. She wanted to be an educated person. After a few minutes of watching a detective movie on TV, starring Venus''s favorite actor, she forgot about Kerry upstairs. Suddenly, the ringing of her phone pulled her out of the exciting drama and she flipped out her phone to see that it was Xuan. She turned down the sound of the TV and took a deep breath to answer the call. "Hello?" The voice was soft and low. "The mission failed, did Kerry say anything?" Xuan''s voice sounded very low. Venus said, "Wait a minute," and got up toe outdoors, pretending to sound impatient and asking, "How did it fail? I thought you said it was no problem." Xuan was also angry, "Where the fuck did I go wrong? Where''s Kerry?" "Still sleeping, he didn''t be back until almost dawn." Venus said truthfully. "Well, keep an eye on his attitude, maybe he already knows that I''m behind this." Venus sounded surprised and asked, "Why is that? Wouldn''t that expose me too?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "The man who went to get the treasure mapst night was caught and ......" Xuan stopped for a moment, "he''s dead. I don''t know if he recruited me." Venus''s brain "buzzed" as if a stone had been pressed against her chest, and she asked with difficulty, "You said, he''s dead?" "Yes, it was Kerry who killed him and threw him into the sea." Venus''s breathing quickened, a dead man? Someone died in this n? Didn''t Kerry promise her that he would never kill again? Why? Why did he kill again? Xuan heard no sound on this side, and seemed to feel Venus''s fear and panic. "Yan, you have to be steady, no matter what Kerry asks you, just say you don''t know. He has no evidence now, the only witness is also dead, so he can''t do anything to us ...... Yan? Yan?" Venus gasped greatly, as if waking up from a nightmare, and whispered, "I know." Chapter 219 Fighting with Kerry (1) Chapter 219 Fighting with Kerry (1) "You must remember my words and dont admit it. I''ll hang up now." Venus said. It was hot, but Venus felt chilled to the bone. She couldn''t help but shrink her shoulders. "Miss Chu, why is your face so pale?" John had just returned from an errand outside. He saw her white face and asked with concern. Venus shook her head numbly, then turned sharply and ran upstairs to Kerrys bedroom. She had to ask Kerry why he killed someone when he''d already known it was a trap of Xuan. "Do all the promises he made mean nothing? Doesn''t he fear that the child will be rewarded for all his evil?" Venus thought. She went to Kerry''s bedroom and kicked in the door. Then Venus grabbed a pillow from the couch and smashed it against his head. Kerry woke up to the pillow hitting him and rubbed his eyes as he got up from the bed. He was instantly fully awake when he saw Venus''s angry red eyes. "What''s wrong? Kerry asked and then got out of bed. Venus growled, "What did you dost night?" "I went to Jindun Company. Thats what you know." Kerry said calmly. "What did you do in Jindun Company?" Instead of answering her question, Kerry asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" "Don''t change the subject. What did you do after you went to Jindun Company?" Venus asked angrily. Kerry saw that she was really angry and didn''t beat around the bush, he just said, "I interrogated the man. It was indeed Yan or his colleges who arranged it, but he didn''t know the man with the silver mask." "And then?" Venus asked. "And then I told him to get out of Sky City and never set foot here for the rest of his life." Venus got even more annoyed at that and retorted with a smirk, "You mean you let him go?" "Yeah, why would I keep him? "Are you still lying to me? Why don''t you tell the truth?" Venus''s eyes got wet and her voice got choked up. Kerry got anxious at the sight of her crying. He got up and walked up to her to hold her hand, but Venus dodged him. "Why would I lie to you? I''m telling the truth," Kerry said. Venus''s tears streamed down her face, "You say you let the man go, but why did Xuan say you killed him and threw the body into the sea?" Kerry heard her words, and thenughed. "And you stillugh? Are you so cruel? Are other people''s lives so worthless to you?" said Venus. Kerry held up his palms and swore, "You''ve wronged me. I swear I didn''t kill him." Venus stared at him. She was unsure if she should believe him. He really had too little credibility and there was no need for Xuan to lie to her. "I''m serious. I didn''t kill him." Kerry spoke firmly. "But why did Xuan say you killed him?" Kerry exined, "It''s like this ......" Latest night, after Kerry had asked Jianxing Feng all the questions he wanted to ask. He had been thinking about what to do with Jianxing. If he let him go, he was afraid that Jianxing would tip off Xuan Chu. He was also afraid that Xuan would take the initiative to find Jianxing as well. If Jianxing could betray Xuan now, he could betray him then as well, and then Venus''s identity would be known to Xuan. If he didn''t let him go, where would he get him to? Killing him would be the best solution, but Venus wouldn''t let him kill anyone. "Jianxing Feng, what do you think I should do with you?" Kerry picked up the dagger on the table and yed with it in his hand. Jianxing shivered and quickly begged for mercy, "Mr. Ye, please let me go. I will never dare do that again. Please dont kill me. My parents are old and they need me to take care of them." "You''re thinking of your parents now?" Kerry smirked, "What if I let you go and you go to Xuan?" "I won''t. I didn''tplete my tasks, he won''t let me go. As long as you let me live, I will never go back to Sky City again, please." Jianxing begged. Kerry leaned against the table in silence for a long time and said, "I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t kill you. In order to address my worries and make Xuan cut off the idea of finding you, I will find a ce on the beach to throw you down. Of course there will be a small boat under the cliff, whether you live or die will depend on your luck." Jianxing didn''t expect that Kerry would not kill him. He quickly nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Ye." Kerry went out and talked to the boss about the decision. The boss said, "I''m not going to keep a guy like him anymore. What to do with him is up to you." So Jianxing yed dead and was put into the trunk. On the way to the sea, Kerry instructed his men to hide a small boat under the cliffs of the ocean, with three thousand and some food in it. While arranging all this, Kerry felt he was too kind himself. He didn''t think it was like his style of doing things. When Xuan''s men looked into the sea, Jianxing was picking up the boat to catch his breath. It was at night when Jianxing was thrown off the cliff, so no one saw that he was still alive. After telling the story, Venus still looked at Kerry with a puzzled look, You let him go and gave him money and food? Will you be so kind?" "I didn''t think I''d do that either. Maybe it''s your kindness that has given me a sense ofpassion." Kerry teased with a smile. He was actually afraid that the bastard wouldn''t survive ande back to Sky City. The money and food would be enough for him to live in a strange ce for at least two months. After two months, even if he ran back to the city, Kerry had solved all his problems. Venus snorted, "I know too well what you are. A bad wolf suddenly turns into a kind rabbit. It doesn''t even happen in children''s story books." She said so, but in her heart she believed him. "You can ask Henry. He was there with mest night." Kerry felt a little pathetic. He used to be so cruel to people that she distrusted him now. Venus stared at him and turned to walk out. "Where are you going?" Kerry turned his head and asked. "I''m going to ask Henry now." Kerry sighed and theny down on the bed. Henry was a little nervous when he learned of Venus''s intentions because he didn''t know how Kerry exined this to her. If he said something that was different from Kerry, he was afraid Kerry would punish him. "Miss Chu, this matter is what Mr. Ye has told you." Henry tried to muddle through. Venus red at him and said angrily, "I''m asking you now. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll fire you right now." Henry hesitated, not daring to say anything even in the face of her threat. "Henry, you tell her what happenedst night truthfully." Kerry got dressed and came down from upstairs leisurely. Henry was so relieved. He was about to speak but was interrupted by Venus. She said to Kerry, "Please go out for a walk. Dont stay here." "I haven''t eaten and it''s so hot out there right now." Kerry said reluctantly. Venus looked out the window. It was hot indeed. "Then you go to the dining room." said Venus. Kerry let out a long sigh, "How little credibility you have with me. Why don''t you believe me? "Your credibility used to be below zero in my mind, now it''s slightly above zero." Venus said truthfully. Kerry was heartbroken and then he jogged towards the dining room. "Now we''re the only two in the living room. If Kerry is telling the truth and you are telling the truth, you have absolutely nothing to worry about." Henry took a deep breath and said, "Last night ......" Henry narrated it very carefully. He watched Venus''s expression as he spoke, and thankfully she hadn''t changed much from the start. When he finished, Henry set his phone to the dial-up interface for Venus, "I''ll call my subordinate at one o''clock to arrange for a small boat, here''s the call log. If you still don''t believe me, you can call him up again and ask." Venus scanned and indeed a call was dialed at one o''clock. The details of what Henry had said were almost identical to what Kerry had said, except for the part about the interrogation in the room, since Henry hadn''t been in the room at the time. "So, Kerry did release the man. And what Xuan saw was deliberately staged for him by Kerry?" Venus thought. At this point she suddenly felt a little embarrassed to face Kerry. She returned the phone to Henry. And Kerry asked, "Miss Chu, is there anything else you want to ask?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "No, you can leave now." "Okay." Henry responded and stalked out of the living room, taking a long breath. He prayed in his mind that she wouldn''te to him next time to ask about Kerry so as not to offend Kerry. Venus sat in the living room for a while. She was wondering if she should go apologize to Kerry for the wrong she had just done to him. If she went to apologize to him, she felt too embarrassed. If she didn''t go, she felt a little guilty. After all, she was the one who had done wrong. She hesitated whether or not to apologize to Kerry when Kerry sauntered over to her. He had a ss of water in his hand and a smile on his lips. "I''m not lying to you, right?" Kerry asked with a smile. Venus looked at him with a raised eyebrow, but she never said anything to apologize to him. Kerry saw right through her. He sat down next to her, put one hand on the couch behind her, and said with a light smile, "You don''t have to me yourself. I don''t me you for wronging me. I me it on my previous poor reputation." His words made Venus feel even more conflicted. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "I''ll try to trust you in the future, but only if you can''t lie to me." Chapter 219 Fighting with Kerry (2) Chapter 219 Fighting with Kerry (2) Originally just tofort her, Kerry Ye did not expect to hear her words, he was greatly pleased. The most important thing between husband and wife is trust, which is very important. "Don''t worry, I will never lie to you, the best thing about me is my honesty." Kerry bragged himself. Venus Mu was speechless. "What''s next? How am I going to act in front of Xuan Chu?" Kerry acted like he was in control of the whole situation, "After such a big thing happened, of course you are the first suspect. you go to Xuanter after dinner, tell him that I am very angry, furious, and that we had a big fight. You should stay in the hotel for two days, and I will pick you up on the third day. I will arrange people around you to protect you for these two days." Venus asked worriedly, "Will Xuan believe it?" "Half in doubt, but the show must go on or he''ll suspect we''re conspiring, and it would be too uncharacteristic of me not to react." Venus nodded and quickly got up and said, "I''ll pack my bags now." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kerry was stunned, "Pack your luggage?" "Making a show of it." Venus said seriously, "Besides, I still have to bring my daily grooming supplies to the hotel." Kerry was actually reluctant for her to move out, but in order to ay Xuan''s suspicions, he had to resort to this tactic to stall for time. "How about having lunch before you leave?" "No, it''s toote to dy, Xuan will get suspicious." Saying that Venus turned to the stairs. Kerry looked at her back, and had the feeling of moving a stone to smash his own feet. ...... It was past ten in the morning and the weather was already very hot. Kerry drove Venus to Xuan. A block away from the office, Venus asked Kerry to stop. "I''ll be down here." She said. Kerry understood what she meant, she was afraid of meeting Xuan in case, so she pulled over at the side of the road, "Don''t be panic when you see him." "It''s just acting, I have experience, this is a small thing." Venus said. Kerry was stunned, have experience? Well, eighty percent of the experience were in front of him. Venus also reacted to what she said, but without embarrassment, she looked at Kerry and said, "You do not need to think too much, I just casually said, since I saidst time the grudge all gone, I will not turn over old scores." Kerryughed bitterly, with her mouth saying that it was all gone, how could she really wipe it clean in her heart? Venus didn''t have the time to pay attention to his thought activity, got out of the car to get her own suitcase from the trunk and waved her hand at Kerry, "I''m leaving." "Well, call me immediately if you need anything." Kerry instructed. "Got it." Venus pulled her suitcase and stepped on her heels under the scorching sun towards mk Group a street away. Kerry looked at her slim and slender back and suddenly had the urge to stop her from facing these and just design her favorite clothes in peace, but now, he was really useless. The MK Group. When Venus appeared in Xuan''s office with a red face and wretchedly carrying a suitcase, thetter was obviously stunned for a few seconds, then without saying anything, got up and closed the office door. "What are you ......" "Kerry suspected that I had something to do withst night, then I had a fight with him and came out." Xuan was a little angry, "Why are you so impulsive? How else are you going to get the treasure map if you run out?" Venus nted a nce at him and snorted, "I live in Ye''s house once or twice, so I can go in three or four times, I know there and I know Kerry the best." Xuan red at her with slight anger, "I want you to remember that you don''t have that much time." "Then do I have to admit it if I don''t strongly deny fighting with him? Do you want me to continue to stay in the Ye family? Do you think it fits Yan Chu''s status?" Venus retorted with a red face. Xuan was speechless for a moment, she was right, Yan was tainted as a thief, if she could still calmly stay by the man''s side, she was either stupid in the head or had other intentions. "Why would he suspect something about you?" Xuan suddenly asked. Venus had been prepared and said with a bit of helplessness in her tone, "There was nothing wrong with him after he woke up this morning, he ate an early dinner and thought about something suddenly and then he connected thest time I was kidnapped and this time the matter of stealing the treasure map, and felt that there was a connection between both incidents and me, so ...... " Venus spread her hands, and Xuan also understood what she meant, frowning tightly and saying, "Kerry is really smart." "He''s never stupid, otherwise he wouldn''t have brought his business to the unparalleled position in Sky City in just a few years, and he''s both ck and white." Venus borated on this fact. Xuan paced in his office, and he still had cooperation with Kerry, this matter must not be exposed, otherwise the amusement park project would bepletely stranded. They mk Group has already thrown in a lot of money, and if they want to pull outpletely, they''ll have to break their bones, which is not something he''s happy to see. For Xuan, the most perfect ending would be for Venus to get the treasure map, he would fulfill his friend''s instructions, and then proceed to do his own business. "So where are you staying these days?" Xuan asked. "Hotel, for three days at most." "So confident?" Venus raised her chin proudly, "Don''t forget, I''m not the real Yan, I''m Venus, Kerry''s wife, and no one in the world knows him better than I do." "Well, I hope you seed." Xuan sat weakly on the boss chair, rubbing his forehead. Pushing the suitcase to get ready to leave the house, Venus suddenly turned and said, "If you see each other in the next few days, you''d better pretend nothing happened and don''t say a word for me." "I know." Xuan said irritably. As soon as she walked out of the office, a trace of triumphant joy slipped under Venus''s eyes, but it instantly disappeared. Xuan leaned back in his chair to think, he did wonder if Kerry and Venus had reached a united front, but Jianxing Feng was dead, there was no way to know what he had said to Kerry, and looking at Kerry''s attitude towards Venus today, there was no chance that Jianxing had been killed by Kerry before he could say anything. If Jianxing had confessed to all of them, Kerry should havee to him by now. Things were tangled together like a mess, stirring his head up a bit. ...... Yehuang Group had been making a big move to buy Huayang Electric Appliance for some time now, and if it could buy thepany, Yehuang Group would take a big step forward in the home appliance sector. The process of preliminary estimates, acquisition ns, and conditions were all going very smoothly, and all that was left to do was to sign the contract, but a shocking news came this afternoon. Huayang Electric Appliance was acquired by Mu''s Group, and it seemed that the terms of the acquisition were a little lower than Yehuang Group''s. Yehuang Group held an emergency meeting. "Why did Mu''s Group suddenly step in? Don''t you have any awareness?" Kerry was very upset, how could he not be angry when he saw the meet flying out of his mouth? The general manager was also depressed, he was the lead person in this matter, and he had responsibility for such a slip up. "President Ye, I really didn''t know that Mu''s Group would stab the knife in the back, and I''m solely to me for this." Kerry stared at him and said coldly, "Its not the time to pursue responsibility, but we need to find out what went wrong. Mu''s Groups focus has always been on food and housing construction, how could they have gotten interested in home appliances?" What was even stranger was that Mu''s Group had rarely made such a big move after Tianye Mu disappeared, and had been doing business moderately for more than a year, and that team of professional managers was also awesome, it was still so dutiful after the president disappeared. "President Ye, why don''t ask the CEO of Huayang Electric Appliance out for a talk?" The general manager asked. Kerry considered for a moment, "Huayang had signed the contract, it ispletely unnecessary to talk to him now. Just help me to make an appointment with the general manager of Mu''s Group, I would like to understand what this foreigner wants." "Got it." Secretary Liu took the phone and walked out of the conference room. Chapter 219 Fighting with Kerry (3) Chapter 219 Fighting with Kerry (3) A few minutester, Secretary Liu came in with an embarrassing expression, wanting to talk but stop. "What did he say?" "Manager Mike''s secretary said their boss has an hour tomorrow at 10 a.m. and wants you to go to the Mu''s Group...... if you want to talk." "Huh?" Kerry Ye interrupted Secretary Liu''s words with a cold snort and sneered, "Arrogant guy." Secretary Liu also kept asking Kerry, "President Ye, are you going then?" "Go. Why not?" Kerry had an indifferent look. In the ce of business, Kerry was especially able to let go of his face, but of course there was another reason. No matter what, the Mu''s Group was the property of Mu''s family and had grown a little bit under the governance of Venus Mu''s parents. And he really wanted to know who was ying this kind of trick behind. In case this person brought down the Mu''s Group, Venus would probably cry. After Tianye Mu, who was far away from the vi, knew the news, he looked at the acquisition contract in front of him and smiled proudly. Kerry, this was only the beginning. I wanted you to know that in the Sky City, it was not like you could do whatever you wanted. In the evening, Kerry was distraught and wanted to go home early. But the one he loved the most was not at home so it was no point going back. He drove to the parking garage below the hotel where Venus was staying. "Where are you?" Kerry opened the door and asked. "At the hotel. What?" "Have you eaten yet?" Once Kerry heard her voice, he felt much more settled. "Not yet. I''ll call hotel serviceter." Hearing her soft voice, Kerry couldn''t wait to see her. He didn''t sleep well all nightst night when she wasn''t around. Tonight, no matter how much she refused, he was going to stay. "Then you order more food. I''ll be right there." Kerry said softly. "Hey, what are you doing here? We''re still fighting, in case Xuan Chu sees us ......" "Venus, I want to see you very much." Kerrys low hoarse voice with a strong affection in it reached the woman''s ears through the phone and hit her heart. Venus was silent for a long time before she whispered, "Well." Kerry dly hung up the phone, leaned back in the seat and a few secondster he got off. Venus wasn''t surprised by his sudden appearance and looked at him with a look she was used to, "You were just downstairs in the hotel, right?" Kerry did not say a word as he went up and held her tightly in his arms. Venus sensed that there was something a little strange about him and didn''t resist, letting him hold her. Until his hands began to touch her, Venus very rudely pinched his waist. "Ouch-" Kerry felt the pain and quickly let go of her, grimacing and crying out in pain. "What an inch." Venus scolded, releasing her hand. Kerry smiled, "I''ve really missed you. I haven''t seen you for two days." "No two days!" Venus looked up at his tightly furrowed brow and asked, "What''s wrong with you today? It feels like you''re in the wrong mood." Kerry was surprised, "So obvious? What''s wrong with me?" Venus circled around him and her hands sped in front of her chest thoughtfully and said, "You are a little lost and depressed, andpletely different from the overbearing brutality you usually have on you." Kerry didn''t expect her intuition to be so urate. But he didn''t want to tell her about the Mu''s Group. With her status right now it was not appropriate to think about this. One day when she regained her status as Venus, he would snatch the Mu''s Group over and give it to her as a gift. "You''re right, it''s a business matter. I''ve been following a project for a long time. And the contract will be signed in the next two days but I didn''t expect that it was snatched up by anotherpany." Kerry said lightly. Venus was so surprised that she opened her eyes wide and said, "My God, there''s still someone in the Sky City who dares to intercept your Kerrys business. Whichpany is this? I''d love to get to know thispany. It''s so gutsy and so good." Kerry pinched her face and said angrily, "Hey, thisdy, can you put yourself in your ce? You''re Yehuang Group''s boss''s wife and you''re praising your opponent?" "An opponent who can snatch the meat away from your mouth definitely deserves my apuse." Just as this was said, the doorbell suddenly rang. Kerry immediately silenced, and Venus turned to open the door. "Who is it?" "Hello, your dinner order has arrived." It was the hotel waiter. Venus opened the door and a handsome man in a uniform pushed the dining car to the door, "Your order, Miss." "Thank you." Venus signed the list. "Do you need me to bring it in for you?" The handsome man asked politely. "No, I''ll do it myself." When Venus pulled the dining car in, the handsome man said, "Enjoy your meal" and closed the door for her very thoughtfully. Venus ordered four dishes, some meat, some vegetarian but all lighter in taste, and one soup. Kerry went to wash his face and hands, and Venus had already put the food on the dining table. Although she was in a hotel, she was staying in a VIP room with a dining room, living room and bedroom, like a luxurious bachelor apartment. "How was your stay here?" Kerry sat across from her, breaking open the disposable chopsticks and handing them to her. "Not bad. I can sleep anywhere." Kerry chatted with her as he ate, "Your kind of adaptable person is good for business trips. There''s a vice president under me who can fall asleep in any bed, but he can only fall asleep on one pillow, so he can bring nothing with him on every business trip but he must bring his pillow. Otherwise he won''t be able to sleep all night." This was the first time she had heard that and smiled, "It must be a girl." "No, it''s a guy. And he''s rough looking, a straight kind of guy at first nce." Venus was surprised, "Oh my god, who is it? I want to see it, he must be cute." "He''s from the marketing department. You shouldn''t know much about him. I''ll point him out to you the next time we meet." The two were chatting easily, when the doorbell rang again. The conversation stopped. They looked at each other and Venus got up to open the door. "Who is it?" She asked. "It''s me." Venus nched once, strode towards the dining room, and whispered, "Xuan is here." "It''s fine, go open the door." Kerry was not more rmed than her. Venus looked deeply into his blue eyes. He had supernatural powers. How could she have forgotten about this? "Coming." Venus walked towards the door again. Opening the door, Xuan looked impatient, "Why did you open the door so slowly?" "Am I not allowed to wear a dress?" Venus invited him into the room. As soon as he entered, Xuan smelled the aroma of food, "You''re eating?" "Well, I didn''t want to go out so I called the hotel service. Did you eat?" Venus walked towards the restaurant and Kerry had disappeared, his pair of chopsticks also disappeared without a trace. This guy moved fast and she didn''t know where he had hiding. "I haven''t eaten yet," Xuan also walked to the restaurant but when he looked at her dishes and the clear soup, he had no desire to eat at all. Venus casually asked, "Want some?" "No, the food is too light for my taste." He refused and asked, "You order so much by your own?" Her heart was pounding, but her expression was calm, "I saw that the dishes on the menu were tempting so I wanted to try them all." Xuan looked around the room, and his intuition told him that there was someone else in this house just now. So while seemingly casually walking towards the bathroom, he carefully observed. Venus followed closely behind him. Although she was at ease with Kerry, she was still nervous. "What are you looking for?" Venus asked deliberately. The transparent restroom and bathrooms were empty. Xuan came back to the living room, "Not looking for anything, just looking at theyout of the hotel. Getting to know the hotels on ind will help us with our future designs." Venus sneered, "You really are a hardworking and diligent boss. You won''t even miss this opportunity." Xuan ignored her sarcasm and searched the corners of the room with his sight. He said indifferently, "Only by adapting to local conditions and living and learning can business get better and better." The couch had no signs of denting and the bed was t and no one had slept in it. Was he too sensitive himself? Venus also lost interest in eating and sat on the sofa coldly watching him look around. Xuan finally put his mind at ease and sat down across from her, "Has Kerry contacted you yet?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "No." Venus said coldly. "And you''re not worried at all?" Xuan nced at her. Chapter 220 Like You a Little Bit (2) Chapter 220 Like You a Little Bit (2) The two of them went to line up. All around them were the whispers of little girls, which kepting into their ears. "Wow, this man is so handsome." "This woman looks good too. I can''t see her eyes, but she has a good shape of body." There were seven or eight other people in front of them. In case that she would be thirsty halfway, Kerry said softly, "You line up here. I''ll go buy something to drink." "Oh, I want freshly squeezed juice, not a drink." "I know." Venus settled in line, her ears going red from the exmations. Six people, five, four... Venus just wanted to quickly buy tickets to enter the cinema. She couldn''t stand these girls. Its understandable to state at Kerry, but she was also a woman. Was there anything to see? Of course, the light from certain mens eyes were hot, too. "Venus?" A familiar and strange voice came into her ears. Venus was stunned, and didn''t look back. She was now Yan Chu, and she realized that the person calling out to her was none other than the person she had just talked about with Kerry in the elevator, Zihang Lu. Just like the old saying, you couldn''t talk about people behind their backs, or they would appear as you did so. "Venus? Is that you?" Zihang asked again. Venus looked back with a cold face, indifferent to the ex-boyfriend who had betrayed her. He did not change much. The outline of the face was more hard, and there are some vicissitudes between the eyebrows. There was a girl holding his arms who dressed in clothes revealing but good in material and tailoring. She looking at Venus defensively, as if Venus could snatch this man in her hands at all times. Venus sneered in the heart. How could he find the rich girl? Zihang knew he made a mistake and awkwardly apologized, "I''m sorry. Id taken you for somebody else." Venus didn''t say anything and turned around to queue. There was only one person in front of her. Zihang turned round to look for her several times, and bumped into a person. Coincidentally, it was actually Kerry. "Kerry, long time no see." Zihang greeted with a smile. Kerry was only concerned about whether the juice and popcorn in his hands were spilled out, and when he heard the voice, he looked up and had the same thought as Venus--you couldn''t talk about people behind their backs. "It''s been a long time." Kerry had no desire to talk to him, because he saw Venusing over with tickets. He gave the freshly squeezed juice to her, "Passion fruit juice with honey. Or it''s too sour." "It''s to my taste." Venus took it with satisfaction. Zihang''s eyes moved back and forth between the two of them, and a small me sprang up within his heart, "Kerry, it seems that you, rich people, are all of the same virtue." With his face sinking down, Kerry asked in a cold voice, "What do you mean?" "Isn''t this the mistress you''ve kept? Did you do right by Venus? You haven''t divorced her yet." Zihang said angrily. After all these things, he realized how pure and precious the love that Venus once had for him was. He was too much of a jerk and betrayed her for a few bucks. Whenever he thought of thiste at night, he regretted so much that he wanted to p himself. Kerryughed in his exasperation, "Zihang Lu, as for who is sorry to Venus, you should be number one in the ranking. I, Kerry, don''t need you to tell me what to do." "I know I''m sorry to her, but she''s already married to you, so you should be responsible for her." Venus standing next to him was surprised and somewhat speechless. When did Zihang be so righteous that he even spoke for his ex-girlfriend? Didn''t he realize that his girlfriend beside him was already angry? Kerry was about to say something else, but Venus tugged lightly on his corner and whispered, "We can go in now." At this time, the radio was informing the audience of this scene to enter. Kerry, of course, listened to his wife. He looked at Zihang with contempt, took Venus''s hand in a demonstration, and strutted towards the ticket barrier. During the ticket check, Venus unconsciously looked back. Zihang''s girlfriend was furiously talking about something, while he was indifferent, and finally turned around and left. The girl hurriedly chased after him. He seemed... to be different. Hes not so obedient in front of rich girls like before. Kerry turned her face and said petntly, "Stop looking. They are gone." Venus sighed lightly and said, "It''s only been over a year, but it feels like something that happened in myst life." "Its just something that happened in thest life." Kerry muttered with a bit of grievance. Venus was the first woman he loved, but the first person Venus loved was Zihang. Could he not be grieving? Venus was extremely surprised. As walking towards the 5th movie hall, she thought, "Didn''t Kerry used to blow up when he saw Zihang? Why hes like a doormat today? Hes bing almost not the same Kerry she knew. Or, she had never known what kind of a man he was. As she bought thetest show, there were no seats in the middle and the front. The two seats that Venus bought were in thest row to the side. Kerry, who had hardly ever been to the cinema, didn''t know that cinema did brisk business at the weekend. But Kerry was very satisfied with this seat. As long as she was around, he could sit anywhere. The movie, an American 3-D sci-fi blockbuster, started soon. Venus put on the 3-D sses she was given when she entered, and began to watch the movie quietly. Kerry had little interest in such films. He preferred blockbusters telling real story and of blood, such as The Godfather and Schindler''s List. Venus sipped her juice and then put it on the chair. Her hand was about to withdraw it when arge hand caught and held it directly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Venus turned to look at him, and through the flickering light, she saw the man''s lips curving up. For some reason, she felt that the sweet taste of the passion fruit she just drank flowed along the blood to her heart. As Venus did not refuse, the corner of his mouth curved up at a bigger angle. An inexplicable tenderness entwined in their fingertips. Kerrys two fingers gently ground the knuckle of her index finger. Her callus on the knuckle grew again because of writing. It was a normal viewing environment, and the fights and special effects on the screen were particrly great, but the constant intimacy of the couple sitting in front of her made Venus ufortable... Venus coughed awkwardly to try to warn them, but found it didn''t work at all, and the two men were so obsessed.... Venus instantly lost interest in the movie. Her face quietly flushed in the darkness, and oh Heavens! Kerry also saw the scene, and the eyes under the ck sses rolled over. He ground even harder. Venus had no choice but to try to focus on the big screen. Coincidentally, the handsome actor and actress on the screen were also entangled together... There was a faint breath in the hall. Venus''s face was hot. She peeked at Kerry and found him staring at her. Although she could not see his eyes, she could feel his heat. Whit her heart racing, Venus turned her head and pretended to go to the cinema. Why the sex scenes had not passed? There was a sudden ckness in front of her eyes and her lips were covered with something soft, followed by a powerful attack. Venus was shocked by his action. After all, they were in the cinema and there were so many strangers sitting next to them. She felt a little shy, a little scared, and also a little... Kerry kissed more deeply... Venus only felt his hot breath. Kerry said, "Go back now? Hmm?" The word "Hmm" was like a hook that made her heart lurch. But her sanity remained, "No, finish the movie." Kerry couldnt wait for her to finish it, "Go back, okay? Venus?" Venus bit her lower lip. Kerry continued to add fuel to the fire, "I want you, Venus. I want you." Chapter 220 Like You a Little Bit (3) Chapter 220 Like You a Little Bit (3) Venus Mu felt her heart trembling. She was provoked to lose thest bit of her sanity and nodded her head gently. Kerry Ye no longer hesitated, took off his sses and grabbed her hand. He bag down the steps to go outside fast...... He gave two pairs of sses to the theater staffs and pulled her out. Just before he turned a corner and stepped out of the theater''s passageway, he turned on her and pressed her into the darkness and kissed her. By this time, movies were being shown in every hall and there was no one people in the exit corridor. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Venus bore the brunt of his urgency. After a moment of intimacy, Venus turned on. "I can''t wait any longer." As soon as Kerry finished speaking, he disappeared into the darkness with Venus. The hotel''s big bed...... The stereotypical cell phone ringing woke up the sleeping man. He stretched out his long arm and touched the phone on the bedside table. He opened his hazy eyes to see that it was Secretary Liu calling and pressed the call button. "President Ye, this morning you have an appointment with General Manager Mike from the Mu''s Group. Time is nearly up." Kerry looked at the sweetly sleeping Venus in his arms and his voice was dumb, "I don''t go. I''ll talk about it when I have time." Secretary Liu knew that Kerry was still not awake so he said "Well" and hung up the phone. Kerry closed his eyes and went back to sleep. He had worked diligently for more than 10 years and now he had a beautiful woman in his arms. His impudence was not to be med. What''s more, he liked it. They slept through the afternoon. When Venus opened her eyes, he was already awake. She was confused for a moment remembering what happenedst night and was embarrassed to turn around. But she was pressed down by Kerry. "Don''t sleep with your back to me from now on, eh?" "I''m used to it." Kerry slipped a hurt light in his eyes, "But your back hurts me so much. I always feel like you reject me." Venus said honestly, "I indeed rejected you before." Kerry was furious when she said, "You like me now so don''t sleep in such a position." The woman reminded him, "It''s only a little bit. Kerry, you don''t get an inch." "I don''t care. A little bit is a lot. A little bit now, a lotter," Kerry was being unreasonable again, "Let''s say. You usually sleep more on the right side, and then I''ll sleep on the left side from now on. Then we''ll be face to face." Venus rolled her eyes. Why did she think this man was getting retarded? Was it true there were no side effects from thest drug? "Don''t get any ideas. I''m talking to you." "Whatever." Venus really didn''t want to discuss such retarded issues with him. Kerry was happy, "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I call hotel service?" Venus was sore all over, especially her back and legs, and she felt hard to walk. But how did he regain his spirit after a nap? There really was a huge difference in physical strength between men and women. This man was really...... "I don''t want to eat anything. You better let me sleep all day again. You were so crazyst night, I''m about to get killed." Venusined. "Venus, you have to understand the needs of a grown man. Not to mention the fact that I haven''t had a woman in over a year. For that matter, you have to forgive me as well." Venus snorted, "Fancy words." "Fancy words are only for you too." "Kerry, you weren''t like this before. Where''s your domineering style?" Venus teased. "Outsiders I''m bossy. You are my wife. I need to concern my wife, so of course I have to be gentle with you." Venus waspletely speechless. He said these disgusting words at random and he didn''t blush at all. "Today we go home." Kerry couldn''t want to let her stay in the hotel and it was inconvenient just to eat. Venus was fine with it, "You convince Xuan Chu." "Isn''t that simple?" Kerry took the phone, cleared his throat, and dialed Xuan''s number. He seemed to be busy and Kerry waited a long time for the phone to connect. "President Chu, I''m Kerry." He introduced himself. "I know. What''s the matter with President Ye?" Kerry aimed at Venus in his arms and asked, "Well. Do you know where Yan Chu is? I couldn''t get through to her phone." "Staying in a hotel these days," said Xuan, "President Ye this was originally a matter between you guys. I shouldn''t be nosy, but Yan is my sister. She has never been wronged since she was a child. I hope you can go through your head once in the future when you speak and act. And don''t ce unwarranted charges on her. " Kerry was scolded. In a rare moment, he didn''t argue with him, just saying lightly, "I know. I was too impulsive this time. I will personally apologize to her. Can you tell me which hotel she''s staying at?" Xuan gave the name of the hotel and the two men hung up in unison. "Well, go home." "Don''t want to move right now." The fight with the Mu''s Group had just passed less than a week. Another thing had been happened that Kerry did not expect. Because of thest earthquake, the greenery in the Sky City was very badly damaged. In order to maintain the reputation of the garden city, the government decided to rece all the greenery. Many companies in the Sky City were eager to take over this urban construction project. Due to his positive cooperation in the earthquake, the top wanted Kerry to do this job. Although the bidding was continuing, it had basically been decided that the Yehuang Group would win this bidding. Now they were waiting for the contract to be signed. But today, the news suddenly came out that the Sky City Municipal Administration and the Mu''s Group had signed a contract. "Howe it''s the Mu''s Group again?" Kerry was furious. Greenery was the face of the Sky City. In order to do this project well, they had thought about where to nt, what trees and flowers to be nted and even they came up with the most perfect n. The city department also saw this n and was very happy with it. Then their staff ran to many ces, found many big green ntpanies and contracts were signed. It was just a matter of paying for delivery. Now he was told that the project was snatched up by the Mu''s Group? He wanted to kill someone. Kerry had a sneaking feeling that Mu''s Group specifically did these two acts for him. But where did they get such strong financial support? The annexation of the Huayang Electric was all very hard for them and now they took anotherndscaping project. It was just not enough to lose all of turnover for the past year or two. "Secretary Liu, immediately check the source of the Mu''s Group recent funding. They simply can''t take these two profitable projects if they don''t have aid." "Yes, President Ye." Kerry turned around in the office for half a day. He called the Urban Council Director Li. Once the phone was connected, he hadn''t opened his mouth to speak and Director Li had already apologized, "President Ye I''m really sorry. I was just about to call you about this. I have no choice but to do what I''m told as I''ve been informed from my leader." "Leader? Which one? Secretary Zhang?" "No, Secretary Zhang wants you to do it. But Secretary Zhang can''t go against the provincial leadership. Do you understand?" Chapter 222 Meet again. Venus saw Tianye (1) Chapter 222 Meet again. Venus saw Tianye (1) Tianye Mu, thank you for saving me. The smile on Tianye s face instantly disappeared, No more thanks, OK? Xiran Xiao was startled, whose eyes were sore, and she wanted to cry again. In thest few hours, she had cried more than the past twenty more years. Tianye had never seen such a fragile Xiran before. He sat next to her and hugged her with one hand, Okay, I shouldnt be that harsh, but youre not allowed to say thank you to me in the future. Xiran nodded. The moment Tianye fell down, her heart stopped beating. Luckily, he was alive. Dont cry, OK? Good girl. Tianye rubbed her hair. Xiran choked out, I thought you wouldnt wake up. Silly girl, I wont break my promise since I promise you that I will keep alive. Tianye wiped away the tears from the corner of her eye with his finger, Besides, I cant leave you alone. She smiled, reaching out her hand to put around his waist and murmured, Lets go home tomorrow. Sure. The flowers she wanted to see were seen, so she was content. Tianye still had work to do and she couldnt squander his time. After staying at the inn for the night and recovering almostpletely, the two took a flight back to Sky City the next day. Before going to the airport, Tianye found the young man who drove them to the clinic with a tricycle and gave him a generous payment. Although the young man said it was not a big deal, Tianye still put the money into his hands. Tianye didnt like to owe people, whether it was favor or money. Except for Xiran, she was his woman, not anyone else. Back to Sky City, Tianye first took Xiran to the hospital for a blood test to make sure there was no more venom in her body before he went to work. It was cloudy and sultry. After entering the re-match, Venus started to prepare the work for the second round. Because of Xiao Xie s death, Venus was in a low mood. She was too irritated to sit in the office, so she told her colleagues before going to the street. She didnt tell Kerry Ye, for if she did, she would definitely be followed by a bodyguard, which she wasnt used to. Strolling from one shop to another, it was pouring rain when she came out, so she then got into the dessert shop next to her. Ordering a ss of juice and a cake, Venus turned her head away to look out the window. It was raining hard. People on the street without umbres were running for a shelter. Suddenly, a familiar figure was in sight, who propped his suit on the head of the woman beside him and the two walked forward unhurriedly. The womans head was in the suit, so she couldnt see it. However, Venus recognized the man immediately ording to his shape. She went nk, gazing at the man. When the man turned around and whispered to the woman, her heart seemed to stop beating for a second. It was her brother. Without picking up her bag, she rushed out to run after that man. It was raining hard outside, so as soon as she went out, Venus was drenched in the rain. The man she was staring at stepped onto the busy road. The angry blowing of a car horn came, making Venus back to her senses. A car was rushing towards her through the rain and fog, so she took a few steps backwards, back onto the pavement. When she looked up again, the man who resembled her brother started a car parked on the side of the road, first escorting the woman into the car, and then walked around the front of the car to the drivers seat. Venus took a careful look this time. She will never forget her brothers figure and shape in this life, and it was indeed her brother. Brother! Venus shouted, but the sound of the rain and the oing cars were so loud that her voice had been drowned out. Brother! Venus shouted again with all her strength, yet the man heard nothing, who opened the door and got into the car. The headlights shed twice, and Venus knew the car was leaving, so she anxiously tried to go cross the road, but as soon as she stepped into the driveway, she was blocked by the loud sound of the horns. Brother! Venus watched the car start and leave. Now for her, it seemed that there were some ants in her pants. She ran after the car on the pavement and the passers-by all looked at her with puzzlement. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Pa! She didnt step on the ground, so she fell hard into the rain. When she got up, the ck car had already disappeared from sight. Venus stood in a daze in the heavy rain for a moment, and then ran back at a gallop. Her bag was still at the dessert shop. The owner thought she would eat without paying the moeny, but as soon as he saw that her bag was still there, he knew she would return. Sure enough, a few minutester, Venus came back, wet all over. Venuss hands shivered as she took out her phone to call Kerry. Hello? Kerry, I saw my brother. Venuss cords were trembling. Kerry froze for a second and asked her, Where are you now? Where did you see him? Im at a dessert shop on Chenxi Road. Just now, I saw him and it must have been him. Venus said in a firm and rather emotional tone, Hes not dead. Hes alive. Send me the location, Ille to you now. Kerry hung up the phone without saying more. Venus sent him a location and sat there, holding her phone before she came to her senses. Her brother really wasnt dead. God, what good news that was. It couldnt be a dream, could it? Lady, dry yourself before you catch a cold. The owner brought a new towel to her, and Venus said thank you. She was wiping the water from her face and arms as she recalled what she had just seen. This dessert shop was two blocks away from Yehuang, so Kerry showed up immediately. When he saw Venus who was in a mess, he looked astonished, What happened? Venuss eyes were like stars in the sky, grabbing Kerrys hand and said, I saw him. Its him, Im sure. Kerry turned around and asked the waiter for a cup of water and began to calm her down, Take it easy. Tell me what you have seen, OK? Venus excitedly told Kerry everything that she had just seen. Did you see his face? Kerry wondered. Yes, otherwise I wont be so sure. Venus spoke firmly. Have you seen the license te number? And do you know what car it is? Venus shook her head, It was pouring rain, so I couldnt see the license te, and after I fell down, the car drove far away. Kerry looked down at her knee and there was indeed arge red swelling. He asked with care, Does it hurt? Venus smiled, I feel nothing. Kerry knocked her forehead. She hadpletely forgotten her pain once she saw her brother. But was that person really Tianye? Suddenly he recalled the big movements made by Mus Group during this period of time. If it was Tianye, then everything made sense. Venus saw him frowning, thinking that he didnt believe her, so she exining, Im telling the truth, dont you believe me? No, of course I believe you, but, Kerry paused and lowered his voice, What Im worried about is that since you were able to disguise as Yan Chu, could someone pretend to be Tianye? And if hes back, why doesnt hee to you? Venus stiffened, for what he said made sense. She calmed down, Whether its true or no. If you can find him, I can tell he is my brother or not. Kerry nodded, As long as he is in Sky City, I will find him. I promise. But Kerry was a little worried. If it was Tianye, would he take Venus away again? Ah-choo! A loud sneeze interrupted Kerrys thought. He cradled Venus in his arms and med, See, youve got a cold. Venus gave him a disgruntled nce, Whats that look on your face? Do you want me to sit here while I see my brother? Fine, Im sorry. Go home and take a shower. OK. Then, Kerry went to the traffic police station to get the surveince of this road, but unfortunately, the rain was really too heavy, and only vague figures of man and woman could be seen. As for the license te numbers, no clues could be got from it. A vi in the eastern suburbs Tianye hung up the subordinates phone and went to the gym. Xiran running on the treadmill. Whats going on? You look not so good. Kerry is looking for me, Mu Tianye didnt intend to hide it from her, I dont know how he knows it. Xiran felt it was not a big deal, There should be quite a few people who know you in this city and its only a matter of time before he finds out. What are you worried about? Nothing. Its just that sometimes its easier to act in the dark. Tianye wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked softly, What do you want to eat? Ill make it for you tonight. Xiran looked at him unexpectedly, Dont you know how to cook? I can refer to the recipe. Tianye was a little smug. Then please. Ill eat whatever you cook. Xiran had been running for half an hour, but her breath was still steady. Tianye pinched her face and smiled, I love you. Xiran lightly patted his hand off and said, I love you, too. Thank you, Your Highness. Then go to cook for me. Chapter 222 Meet again. Venus saw Tianye (2) Chapter 222 Meet again. Venus saw Tianye (2) Yehuang Group Theres still no more information about Tianye Mu, but Mus Group had taken up with Kerry Ye again. Here was the thing. There was arge urban viges and shantytowns in the citys urban-rural conjunctive region. After the earthquake, the former one could barely be lived in, but the shantytowns were almost ttened to the ground. Restoration of the old appearance was basically impossible, so the government made a big decision. The urban viges and shantytowns would all be built into affordable housing, some of which were marketable, others given to the residents ording to the original size of their house. Because of the national post-disaster reconstruction funds, as long as there were no problems with the project, earning 100 million was not a problem. Kerry had invited the city leaders to dinner many times and had also sent many gifts. Thats why Yehuang Group could get this big project. After getting the permission from Secretary Zhang, Kerry hurriedly came back tounch a meeting in the engineering department. He ordered them toe up with all possible ns within ten days. Every staff of this department was rushing in the ten days, basically all of whom had made the company as their temporary amodation. Finally, a perfect re-construction n was born. The number of the households, the types, the facilities and so on were all showed on the design. Though it was preordained, the process should bepleted. On the day of the bidding, many companies hade there, though they were doomed to fail. But when Mike appeared with his team, Kerry had a hint of worry. When the citys construction department announced the winningpany, Kerrys face turned sullen, but he kept his grace to the end. Once or twice could be a coincidence, but this was the third time. If he still believed it was an ident, then he would be a fucking fool. Mike walked up to Kerry with a smile on his face, saying in crappy Chinese, Mr. Ye, thank you. At this moment, Kerry really wanted to smash all the information at hand into this face, but he tried to remain polite and said, Mus Group has done a lot in just one month. Can you handle all this? Mike, looking goofy, asked, Are you kidding me? A lot? I dont think so. Kerry was enraged, grabbing Mike by the cor and asked with a grim look, Who is the man behind you? Tianye? If hes not dead, why is he afraid to show up? What a coward. Mike widened his eyes in surprise and asked, Tianye? Is he still alive? Kerry was furious, Dont act like an idiot. If he hasnte back, will you be able to make a decision on such arge amount of money? Mike didnt want to answer him, Mr. Ye, what the hell are you talking about? I cant understand at all. Kerry stared at his blue eyes for a few seconds and let him go with a sneer, Go back and tell him that if he wants to know something about his sister Venus Mu, juste to me like a man. Stop hiding. Mike shook his head and tsked, Mr. Ye, I think you need to see a doctor. Maybe your delusion is too much. Kerry didnt want to bullshit with him anymore and walked out in a huff. Mr. Ye, if my boss is still alive, when you find him, please tell him to hurry back to thepany. We still have a lot of things waiting for him to make a decision. What responded to him was a loud mming of the door. Mike shrugged and smiled as he and a few of his colleagues headed out. After hearing Mikes massage from Kerry, Tianye shook his ss and said, Hes using agitation to force me to show up. I want him to get impatient. The more impatient he gets, the more weaknesses he will expose. Then we will get more interests. So, what are we going to do now? Focus on the current projects. Make sure we win. I dont want to see any mistake. Maintain the status quo. Okay, Tianye. Xiran Xiao jumped onto the sofa with her ss of wine. After he hung up the phone, she asked, Is the person I introduced you good? Tianye clinked his cup with her, You really are my greatest treasure. He is far more than good. He completely defeats the power Kerry has behind the scene. Im just a broker. He admires you, so he wants to work for you. This person that Xiran was talking about was the leader of the province. The leader didnt like to drink or beautiful women, but enjoyed venture. When he once was doing a rock climbing, he almost fell off the cliff and it was Xiran who encouraged and helped him. Finally, he reached the peak. He then promised that if she had any difficulties in the future, she coulde to him, and he might offer some help. It was such a way to show his gratitude, but she did not expect that one day he could really help her. Tianye found out that he was very fond of calligraphy and painting, so he went back to the vi at night to look for Wang Xizhis work. Then Tianye sent it to him. In this way, urbanndscaping and affordable housing construction belonged to Tianye, which could really earn a lot. Yehuang Group Secretary Liu was standing in front of the presidents office with fear and trepidation. Inside, crackling sounds kepting out. Kerry was venting his anger. In order not to hurt innocent people, several employees who came to report were all stopped by Secretary Liu. Seeing Secretary Liu shaking his head, plus the noise inside, several vice presidents and directors all ran away. They were not stupid and they knew Kerry was nowpletely losing his temper. Its almost half an hour, but Kerry hadnt stopped. Secretary Liu tragically thought that this afternoon he needed to buy more furniture for his boss. It was really exhausted. Secretary Liu had no choice but call Yan Chu, Miss Chu, Im really sorry. Could you pleasee to the presidents office? Whats going on? Venus asked. Secretary Liu was calm, but with a bit of trepidation, In the morning, Mr. Ye went to bid. Its originally said it would be Yehuang to get the project, but unexpectedly, the winner was Mu s Group. Mr. Ye is so furious that he breaks all the things in the office. And now he is still doing it. Oh, I see. Ill be there right away. A few minutester, when Secretary Liu saw Venus, he breathed in relief, Miss Chu, thank god youre here. Then they heard a bang sound. Something was broken again. Venus sighed, nodding at Secretary Liu, and then knocked a few times on the door. Get out! Kerry yelled in a harsh voice. Venus said in a calm voice, Its me, Iming in. Pushing open the door, she saw a terrible mess inside. All kinds of waste were thrown all over the floor. The desk that was full of papers yesterday was now empty, while all the papers flew all over the floor, almost covering the floor. Even theputer was lying on the floor. Leave me alone. Ill be fer. Kerryy on his back on the chair and closed his eyes in frustration. Venus avoided stepping on all the documents and walked to him, cing her hands on his temples and slowly massaging them, I heard that you lost two projects? Yes. Kerry didnt want her to see himself like this. He didnt want her to see him as a loser. She asked again, Mus Group? Yeah. Then what are you so angry about? Thats my familyspany. Kerry looked up at her, If you were the chairman of thepany, Id hand these projects over to you, but whos the boss now? Does it make any difference? As long as Mus Group is still there, I dont care who the general manager is or the chairman is. It creates the same value. Kerry was even more surprised, You actually think so? Since I dont know how to run a business and Im not interested in him, I can only think in this way. Venus seemed to remember something and continued, I think the team my brother has found is good, and even though Ive disappeared, a sum of moneyes into my bank ount every month. Huh? Is there such a thing? Well, and the amount is staggering. It should have been arranged by my brother when he sent me away Speaking of the past, both of them went silent. Kerry, gradually calming down, said grudgingly, Actually, Im not angry because these two projects. I just cant ept it. If their proposal was better than mine, then I have nothing to say and willingly admit my defeat. But my staff has worked hard for more than half a month, and in the end its not as useful as someone elses words. Tell me, is this fair? Venusughed, Yourementing now. You businessmen are desperately for the little power of the officials, but now youre ming the world instead. I think the world is ruined by you businessmen. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Kerry actually agreed her words, but he just didnt want to admit it. He held her small hand, Are you here tofort me, or to make me worse? How can you retort back? Chapter 222 Meet again. Venus saw Tianye (3) Chapter 222 Meet again. Venus saw Tianye (3) Venus Mu leaned against his desk, teasing him, You have smashed so many things, not enough to comfort yourself? All right, I dont think you can do anything now. Leave work early today. How about going for a drink? You cant drink too much, remember? You are a total monster after getting drunk. Kerry Ye got up and looked around, more devastating than the earthquake. He rubbed his eyes and said, Lets go. Ill take you for a ride to the top of the mountain. Then I need to fasten my seat belt. In case you go crazy, I may escape. Kerry leaned to her, looking into her eyes, If I want to die, I will definitely take you with me. I cant leave you to other men. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Venus was shocked by the ferocity in his eyes. Before she could answer, he said again, But our life has just begun. Our good days are yet toe. I dont want to die at all. Venus was in relief, pushing him away and said, Lets go. Coming out of the office, Kerry felt much better. He went to the secretarys office and said, Secretary Liu, clean up the office, please. Yes. Secretary Liu was happy to see his bosse to normal. Miss Chu was his antidote. He might turn to her for help in the future many times. After seeing Tianye Mu that day, Venus had an idea inside. Her intuition told her that the man must be her brother. She was eager to find her brother, so she asked Kerry for a car. Its not safe for you to go alone. Ill let Henry apany you. Kerry did not refuse. Finding him was also his urgent wish. If he was still alive, Venus would have less resentment towards him. He knew that even though Venus saidst time that she no longer hated him, it was her brother and she couldnt forget it so soon. All right, to be honest. The house has not been upied for a long time. I am quite afraid to go alone. Venus was going to look for her brother in several vis and apartments. Maybe she would find some clues. Call me if you need anything. Well, I see. After breakfast, Venus set off with Henry. In Sky City, Mu family had a lot of real estate. There were four vis alone, two belonging to their parents, one to Tianye and another one to Venus. After their parents died, the two naturally were inherited by Venus and Tianye. The house upied by Changrui Mu before belonged to Tianye, so it was justified to drive them out. Standing on the ce where she was born and raised, Venus sighed helplessly. As no one lived here, the yard was covered with weeds and spider webs were under the eaves. How long had it been? Its just in a ruin. Miss Chu, are we going inside? Henry asked. Looking inside through the small iron gate, Venus shook her head and said, No need. You see, the thick moss on the steps. If my brother often goes in and out here, footprints will be left. Henry looked away, finding the moss was very dense and there was no sign of being trampled on. After that, they went to other vis and apartments. There was also no sign that anyone had been there. Even if there was, it was covered by the dust falling again. Venus was losing her hope little by little. Miss Chu, maybe your brother has some estates that you dont know? Venus sighed, I think so, but since it was bought privately, how do I know where it is? Dont be anxious. As long as others he is in Sky City, we will find him. Zhang Hes constion was very pale. Mu Venus looked at the scenery outside the car in a daze. Where the hell was her brother? Ah choo! Tianye was driving and he sneezed for no reason. Xiran Xiao sat on the passenger seat, ying mobile phone games and asked with a smile, I heard people say that a sneeze means someone misses you. Tianye, which girl is thinking about you? Isnt that you? Tianye asked. You are by my side. Why should I do so? Yes! Xiran cheered. He nced at her mobile phone screen and said, Win the game? Xiran moved her cervical spine. Of course. Its easy for me to win. Ms. Xiao, why do I think you have been folksy since you became addicted to games? Xiranughed, Youre right. The guys ying the games have influenced me. Looking at her bright smiling face, he felt a little sorry. She was originally an unrestrained phoenix and went wherever she wanted, but now she had be a canary, staying only beside him. Why are you looking at me like this? Look at the road ahead. He withdrew his eyes and asked seriously, Xiran, do you think it is too boring to be with me? I dont think so. This kind of life is very in, but I will have fun by myself. Sleep until I wake up naturally, run and exercise, y games I still enjoy this kind of life. If one day I get tired of it, you can apany me to go out and we can get back with energy and passion. Alright. Anyway, he would never give up on her. When the car passed by a desert shop, Xiran said hastily, Stop the car. I want to eat cake. He then parked his car on the side of the road and said, What do you want to eat? I can buy it for you. No. Ill go by myself and Ill be right back. When he was still saying, Xiran unfastened her seat belt and got off the car. As soon as she entered the shop, Xiran saw an old friend, Yan, why are you here? Venus turned back and saw a good friend. She was delighted to see her. Xiran, when did youe to Sky City? Chapter 223 Who Put Daisies on My Parents Graves? (1) Chapter 223 Who Put Daisies on My Parents'' Graves? (1) "I ...... I just arrived this afternoon." Xiran Xiao was a little uneasy. She rarely lied and had never lied to her friends. "I''d like to ask you out for dinner tonight. I''m very sorry aboutst time, I ......" said Venus. Xiran interrupted her, "Tonight I have a date. But this time Ill stay longer in Sky City. I''ll call you in a couple of days." Venus was happy. She was not as disappointed as before. "Fine, you must remember to call me." "Sure." said Xiran. When the salesperson gave Venus a small gift box, she asked curiously. What do you buy? "Chestnut cake. How about you?" Xiran looked at the various desserts in the ss case. They all looked delicious. She didn''t know which one to choose. "Can you give me some suggestions?" Venus knew a thing or two about desserts. She pointed to the cake inside and said," This is a chocte truffle cake. Its sweet and a little bitter. This is a cheesecake, it''s very smooth. This one is a fruit muffin. Itsyered with strawberries and mango cherries and cookies.." Venus introduced five kinds of cakes. Xiran and even the shop owner were surprised. "Well, which one do you want?" Venus asked. "I want chocte truffle cake and fruit muffins. Ill take them away." Xiran said. "Yes, please wait a few minutes." said the waiter. Xiran looked at Venus, surprised. "You know so much about desserts." "I just love desserts, so I know a little about them." Venus smiled and said. "What have you been up totely?" Xiran asked. "I entered a national fashion designer''spetition and then I made it to the finals. So I''ve been busy thinking of design ideastely." "Congrattions," Xiran said sincerely. The cake was soon ready. Xiran paid for the cake and walked out of the bakery with Venus. "I''ll leave now.Xiran waved at her. I''ll call youter. Venus saw a ck car parked on the side of the road and asked with a smile, "That friend of yours is waiting for you in the car?" Xiran nodded. "Can I meet him? I''m dying to know what your boyfriend looks like." Venus took her arm and asked. "I''m afraid that won''t work. He doesn''t like meeting strangers. He''ll be angry if I let you appear in front of him suddenly." Xiran said. Venus looked at her in surprise, "Xiran, you will care if a man is mad at you. It''s not like you." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Xiran smiled and then patted her on the shoulder, "Alright. When the time is right, you''ll meet him." Venus shrugged, "I''ll wait for your call then. Bye." Back in the car, Xiran ced two cakes in the back of the car. Tianye Mu started the car and asked her, "Sky city is so small. I can''t believe you can even meet her here." Xiranughed, "Yeah, I thought it was quite a coincidence. She wanted toe over and see you, but I turned her down." "Why did she want to see me?" "Because you''re handsome." Xiran reached up and picked at his chin, teasing, "After all, I save you because of your good looking." "Then I really have to thank my parents for giving me a good appearance that attracts you." "So you need keep it well. If you are not looking good, maybe I''ll find someone else." Xiran teased. Tianye smiled faintly, "You just give up. I won''t give you the chance to find someone else." Not far away, Venus watched the car leave. She suddenly remembered the car she''d seen the day of the heavy rain. Then she suddenly shook her head. "The streets are full of ck cars like this one." She thought. Back at the Ye family vi, Kerry had returned from work. She had found nothing on her trip, which Kerry had predicted. He had sent someone to look at every property in the house the night it rained. The reason why he let her see it in person was that he didnt want her to misunderstand him. The strange thing for Kerry was that her expression was not as disappointed as he thought it would be. After asking her about it, he knew that she had met Xiran. Kerry didn''t say anything. "What is this annoying woman doing in Sky City again?" he thought. After five months of construction, the city''srgest amusement park was nearingpletion. To ensure a perfect finish, Kerry and Xuan Chu stayed at the construction site almost every day. However, Kerry''s fear happened. A worker fell from a high shelf and died on the spot. Kerry and Xuan was informed of this matter and then rushed to the scene. There was blood all over the ground, which was horrible. Kerry made a quick decision. He called the worker''s construction team, and said to the leader of these workers, "Contact the family of the worker immediately. Tell your men not to mention the matter to anyone. If the media knew about this, we can''t exin it clearly." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Then Kerry said to Kai Chen, the Engineering Manager, "Seal off the site and don''t let anyone in. Also notify the funeral home and take the dead worker away." Xuan waited for him to make all the arrangements and asked, confused, "Shouldn''t the police be notified first?" Kerry nced at him, "The police are busy, and wed better not give them any trouble." "But, after all, it''s a matter of humans life." Kerry said coldly, "Mr. Chu, you may not be familiar with the way things are done there. If we can solve the problem privately, we''d better not inform the police. People didn''t notify the police when a patient dies in the hospital, right? The amusement park will bepleted in three days, and I don''t want any bad news about it at this time." Xusn was silent. It was true that he didn''t understand these ways of dealing with problems. But he and Kerry had the same goal of not having any negative news about the amusement park before it opened. Kerry stood at the site for a while, and then he called his friend from the police station. "Mr. Wei, a worker at my construction site died in an ident. If someone ever go to the police station and ask about it, let me know it ahead of time." "How did he die?" asked Mr. Wei. Kerry looked at the ten-meter high shelf and said, "He fell off the high shelf and died instantly." "Okay, I got it." The dead worker was not a local. His family had rushed to Sky City from the rural areas after learning the news. Kerry didn''t show up, but sent Kai Chen to talk to his family. No matter what they offered, Kerry demanded that Kai agree to all of them. Kerry and Xuan sat at the construction site waiting for news. Three hourster, a call came from Kai. "Mr. Ye, his family is demanding one million two hundred thousand inpensation and they''re asking for a job for his child." Kerry frowned. "Tell them I canpensate them for a million and a half. But I''m not responsible for his kid''s job." After a long time, Kai finally called and said the family agreed to the terms. Let them cremate him immediately, and then send his family back overnight. Ask them for an ount, and I''ll have the money transferred to them today." It only took ten hours from the ident to the matter being dealt with, and then the worker seemed to have evaporated, leaving no trace of him. Kerry thought the matter was settled like this. But the next morning, the news that a worker at the newly built amusement park died due to a fall exploded on the inte, along with a photo Kerry saw the news while eating breakfast, and lost his appetite because of anger. "Henry," Kerry shouted. Henry rushed in. "Go find out who leaked the news." Kerry yelled. Venus didn''t know much about the incident. All she knew was that there had been an ident at the construction site and a worker died and Kerry had taken care of this matter. Could it be that someone deliberately hyped it up" Venus asked. Chapter 223 Who Put Daisies on My Parents Graves? (2) Chapter 223 Who Put Daisies on My Parents'' Graves? (2) Kerry''s eyes were cold, "This amusement park will take business away from many peoples. Of course they want it to get a bad reputation before it opens. There are too many people who want to set me up." "So what are you going to do about it?" asked Venus. "The families of the dead have been sent back to their home overnight. Without theming out to cause trouble, there won''t be much trouble. They''re trying to ruin my amusement park business with a picture. Its ridiculous." Kerry said calmly. "So, have you picked an opening date yet?" "Not yet. The amusement park staffs are in training. Now this is happening suddenly. I need to get someone to figure out a good date to open it. Venus was silent for a few seconds and said, "Can you postpone its opening for a month?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why?" Kerry asked. Venus looked serious, "In a month, my agreement with the man with the silver mask will expire. We can''t let Xuan leave now, just in case the man with the silver mask will y tricks on us. If this amusement park opens, there will be no need for Xuan to stay here. Once he leaves, we''ll lose one bargaining chip." Kerry had almost forgotten about this. After Venus mentioned it, he remembered the importance of Xuan Chu. "You''re right. Since Xuan is here, we can''t let him get away." said Kerry. "And with the extra month you can decorate the amusement park properly. After it''s been decorated more perfectly, then you can present it to the customers." said Venus. Kerry looked at Venus with a strange look. He felt like she''d suddenly matured a lot. Venus saw his gaze and smiled, "Don''t look at me like that. It''s actually the same as making clothes; a dress that takes three days to make is definitely not as good as one that takes a month to make." "Youre right," Kerry said leaning in close to her and staring into her eyes, "I''ve noticed that you seem to have changed a lot." "People always have to grow up." Venus continued to eat the porridge from her own bowl. She became mature, but she paid a price for it. If she could, she would have preferred to remain an infantile child forever. ...... The car was still on its way to the office when Secretary Liu''s call came in. She said there were more than ten people blocking the entrance to the office to interview Kerry, and she asked Kerry to enter the office through the elevator in the underground garage. "Are these journalists free every day? I''ve been in the headlines many times this year," Kerry comined. "It''s not that they want to pay attention to you, it''s that the people behind them pay attention to you. They listen to whoever pays their sries. Now that you''re a talking head again, news about you will be more attractive to the public. That''s all they small journalists can do to make money." Venus exnt. Kerry looked at her in amazement, "You know so much about it?" "My teacher used to be a journalist. He mentioned his experience in ss." At the office, Kerry called the head of publicity department. "Get those reporters into the conference room. I''ll be there at 9:30 for an interview." "Mr. Ye, you said before that you would prevent this news from spreading. Why will you respond to the matter?" he asked, surprised. Kerry said tly, "When the news didn''t leak, of course I had to take measures to prevent the news from spreading. Now that it''s leaked, I''d rather respond to the matter, lest someone continue to hype it later." "I understand." Too many things can happen in a month. In today''s society, the death of a migrant worker is like a gust of wind. It blows today, and tomorrow it''s gone. And avoiding the matter will only allow the people behind it to hype it. At 9:30 a.m., Kerry arrived at the conference room, cameras and microphones all pointed at him. Kerry looked around with a smile on his face and said, "I heard that you reporters came here this morning without eating. You guys are so dedicated!" As soon as the reporters heard what he said, they knew that he was mocking them. "Mr. Ye, can you tell us more about the ident at the construction site yesterday afternoon?" A female reporter was the first to ask. Kerry looked at her with a cold expression, "That''s why I''m here. Have a seat, everyone. It''s the same story you''ve been hearing. A worker fell off the building and died. We immediately contacted his family, and offered them a generouspensation. His family was very pleased." "Does this mean that there is a loophole in the safety measures at your site?" Another reporter asked. Kerry said with ease, "I can assure you that there are no problems with the safety measures at our amusement park. If you have any questions, you can go to the construction site and check out." If so, why did this tragedy happen?" "I''m sorry about this incident as well. ording to his family''s description, the worker had severe high blood pressure. Perhaps he just happened to be unwell before the tragedy urred," Kerry said. The reporters looked at each other. How could there be a hidden story? "Then I''d like to ask Mr. Ye if you could disclose the contact information of the family, we''d like to interview them." A reporter continued to ask. Eventually, Kerry turned cold. "I respect your spirit of seeking the truth, but there is a bottom line to everything. Their loved one has just died and they are very sad, yet you go to their homes and ask questions. I want to ask you, do you think this is appropriate?" The reporter who asked the question lowered his head in embarrassment. But some journalists kept asking, "But that''s your side of the story. We can''t just believe what you say." Kerry smiled coldly, "You came to my office early in the morning to ask about this very thing. Now I''ve made it clear, and you say that''s my side of the story. I don''t understand why you have to bother with me when it was just an ident. Are you here to find the truth, or are you helping others to deliberately make things difficult for me?" "And if the family had any objections, they would have gone to the media, or to the authorities, to comin. Now they haven''t said anything. They just want to go home quietly and have a funeral, and that''s their attitude." Kerry continued. There was silence in the room, and Kerry looked at everyone with indifference for a moment before asking, "Is there anything else you''d like to ask?" No one said anything, just shook their heads. "I have work to do, so I''ll leave," Kerry looked at the head of the publicity department and said, "Please see the reporters off for me." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Kerry strode out of the meeting room, and the head of the publicity department took out more than ten red envelopes from his bag and handed them out to each of them in turn. Everyone smiled, and took the red envelopes and left. Because of Kerry''s exnation and the red envelope, most reporters were much more cautious when writing their articles. So after the afternoon reports came out, the bad opinion about Kerry gradually became less. At that time, Henry also got the news. It was true that one of the other amusement parks had told the media about the incident, and that otherpanies that had had problems with the Yehuang Group were deliberately involved, and it was Mu''s Group that had contributed the most. Kerryughed. Before, there was Hao Nangong wherever there was something wrong and now he was no longer out to get him in trouble, and Mu''s Group started to get him in trouble again. He was really curious if it was Tianye Mu behind this. "If it''s him, how did he survive? How could he be willing to hide in the shadows for so long? It''s so unlike him." Kerry thought. Xuan Chu grew ustomed to the way things were done here, and admired Kerry''s tactics. But when Kery offered to postpone the opening date, Xuan disagreed. "Why postpone it? Aren''t things settled now?" asked Xuan. "Something just happened at the construction site, and it''s too bad to open it now. Besides, our staff training is still immature, and some of the facilities inside are not yetplete. If the amusement park opens now, it won''t be good for its long-term development." Kerry made up excuses. After a few moments of silence, Xuan asked, "How long are you going to postpone the opening?" "Now, It''s the end of August and itll open on September 30th." "A monthter?" Kerry smiled casually, "Yes, the day after we open is the National Day. Many people will be there. There are many things we need to do before then, such as a lot of pre-publicity, checking all the equipment, etc., to make it perfect." Xuan thought for a long time on the phone. Kerry picked a good date, but that meant he would have to stay in the city for another month. As soon as the job site was finished, Venus had a problem. Kerry was in his office reading the file of the day, and Venus ran into his office in a panic. He was shocked and ran over to help her, "What''s wrong?" Venus cried before he spoke, "He wants to hurt the baby." "Did he call you? Take your time." Kerry helped her to the couch. Venus trembled and handed him the phone. Kerry opened the phone and saw a video. The video was opened and the child''s cute smiling face appeared. He was then carried by a pair of hands to a bathtub full of water, and then, with a thud, the child was thrown into the tub. Chapter 223 Who Put Daisies on My Parents Graves?(3) Chapter 223 Who Put Daisies on My Parents'' Graves?(3) Kerry''s breathing stopped sharply and his eyes widened. He watched the child struggle and plop in the water. After a few seconds, the hands grabbed the child by one of his legs and pulled him out of the water, patting him on the back a few times. The child spat out a few mouthfuls of water and cried out. The sound of the crying entered Kerrys ears through the phone and tore at his heart. His eyes turned completely red and he gripped the phone tightly. He wanted to chop the owner of those hands into pieces. Then a man''s voice came out, "Mrs. Mu, this is just a little punishment for you. You still have a month, but my patience is limited." "Bastard! Bastard!" Kerry was furious and almost mmed the phone in her hand. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Venus'' tears flowed freely and her heart ached. "Give him the treasure map, please. I don''t know how this pervert will torture my child," Venus begged him in tears. Kerry was furious. His temples were throbbing. He wanted to shout and to vent his anger, but now he needed to calm down. He rushed into the restroom and washed his face with cold water. The pain he felt was no less than Venus''s when he saw his child in the water begging for his life Letting out a heavy breath, Kerry walked out of the room, took out a tissue and wiped Venuss tears. Then he hugged her and said quietly, I''ll give the treasure map to him." Venus was startled and looked at Kerry, whose eyes were also red. He nodded and said firmly, "I mean it. I''ll give it to him. But I''ll ask him to let you deliver the treasure map to him personally. You will give it to him after you see the child." "When?" Kerry said, "Half a monthter. If you can''t bring the baby back, I have at least half a month to figure out how to find the man with silver mask. As long as I know where he lives, I will save the child even if it costs me my life." Even if his secret was exposed, he didn''t care in the slightest. After Venus heard his words, tears fell again and she choked out, "Kerry, thank you." Kerry touched her head, "Why did you thank me? He''s my child, too." Venus leaned into his arms and grew calm. .. The temperature was still high in September. Tianye Mu brought Xiran Xiao to the cemetery. He was stunned when he saw the two bunches of dried flowers and partially dried offerings in front of his parents'' tombstones. "It looks like someone hase to visit them," Xiran said. Tianye bent his knees and squatted down to examine the two bouquets of flowers, surprised. "What''s wrong with them?" Xiran squatted down and asked, confused. "Look at these two bouquets of flowers, can you tell who has been here?" she asked, then continued, "This one is carnations, and this one seems to be daisies." Are they really daisies?" Tiaye asked. Xiran pinched off a dried flower and sniffed it and said, "They are daisies. Chrysanthemum petals are curled and long, but daisy petals are straight and short." "Daisies?" Tianye was talking to himself, and the expression on his face was a bit odd. Xiran turned her head to look at him and asked, puzzled, "What''s the story of the daisies?" Tianye''s eyes fell on a photo of his mother, "Daisies were my mother''s favorite flower. When she was alive, she nted many of these flowers in the garden." But who put daisies on my parents'' graves? Tianye was puzzled. "Maybe your rtives used daisies to visit your parents." said Xiran. Tianye shook his head, "No. When my parents were still alive, they would stille to my family and ask my parents to help them, but after my parents passed away, they started to hate my sister and me. They won''te to visit my parents." Xiran listened to him talk about his family matters, but she could not interrupt and silently stayed by his side. His mother in the photo was so beautiful, and But she didn''t look as serious as Tiany described. Rather, she looked like ady from high society, with a kind of gentleness and elegance. "It happened to be the anniversary of my parents death some time ago. Could it be that Venus came to visit them?" Tianye said. Besides Venus, he couldn''t think of anyone else who could visit his parents. Xiran gazed at him, "Didn''t Venus disappear? Why is she here?" "Maybe she''s living somewhere like me, and I just haven''t found her." At this point Tianye paused, and then denied his thoughts, "That''s not true either. If she is alive, she has to live a life. But she hasn''t used a penny of the money in her ount." Xiran patted his shoulder, "Don''t think about that now. We came here today to pay respects to your parents. We''ll think about this afterwards." Then Tianye''s knelt in front of his mother''s tombstone. "Mom, I''vee to see you. This one next to me is Xiran Xiao. She is my girlfriend." Xiran knelt next to him. Hello, Mrs. Mu. she said. Tianye''s tone was very low, "Mom, I''m sorry. You and father asked me to take good care of Venus but I didn''t. Now I dont know where she is. If your spirits in heaven know where she is, please bless her." After Tianye finished this, he stared at his mother''s picture, and tears couldn''t help but fall. Xiran, who was beside him, saw his tears and held his hand. More than two years ago, he and his parents were sitting happily together at dinner, and now, his family was broken and his sister was nowhere to be found. After stopping at the cemetery for half an hour, Tianye and Xiran headed back to the cemetery''s office. Suddenly he saw the surveince camera in the driveway. "You want to see the surveince? What date do you want to see the monitoring records?" The middle- aged woman asked impatiently. "Around July 15." Tianye said. It was the anniversary of his parents'' death. The middle-aged woman pouted her thick lips and looked up the records on theputer, "You can only see the entrance surveince on July 15th. We only keep one month''s garden surveince." "Then please let me see the entrance surveince." Tianye was depressed and said. The middle-aged woman had a look at him. "Sir, we have a rule here that you can''t check the surveince without a document from the Public Security Bureau. If everyone were like you and came to check the surveince every day, I would have to be so busy." Tianye took out his wallet and put all the cash in it in her hand, "I really have something very important. Please help me." The middle-aged woman''s eyes showed joy. She felt the thickness of the money, which should be enough to cover her two months'' sry. She quickly stuffed the money into her bag and muttered, "Youre in a hurry, so I broke the rules and showed it to you. You''re not allowed to tell anyone about this." Tianye smiled, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone." The woman searched in theputer for a while, and then she found a July 15 folder, and then clicked on it. There was indeed a section of surveince, which was the entrance. "Take your time watching this. I''m going to get a drink of water." She took the ss and left the chair. The surveince showed the early morning. The screen was dark. Tianye dragged the mouse directly and then the time was six o''clock. It was dawn, and there was a straight road with verdant pines and cypresses nted on both sides. Tianye didn''t have the patience to look at it one second at a time. He clicked the mouse and fast- forwarded. Around 6:50, a car came in. It was a very ordinary Volkswagen. The surveince camera was a high-definition camera, and it could be seen that the driver was a fat middle-aged man wearing a pair of sses. Xiran took a look at a middle-aged woman sitting in a chair by the window ying with her phone, and said to her, "Do you usually live here?" "I don''t live here," the woman said in disgust. "It''s so creepy here." "Please help us see if he is one of yourpany''s men." The woman didn''t move and asked her, "What does he look like?" "He is fat, wears sses, probably in his forties." Xiran simply described. "He''s our director." Tianye clicked the mouse again. A bicyclist and an electric bike rider appeared on the monitor. Inadvertently, a ck Cayenne drove past in the camera. Because Tianye was looking it quickly, he only saw half of the body of the Cayenne when it appeared. But Tianye still saw the luxurious car at once, and he rewound the surveince video. At 7:32, the ck Cayenne drove in. He was even more puzzled when he saw the license te and the person driving the car on it. Xiran saw his expression was strange and asked, "Do you know this car?" "Yes." Tianye said with difficulty. "Whose car is it?" asked Xiran. Tianye looked up at her, "Its Kerry''s and the driver is his assistant, Henry." Xiran was also surprised. She looked down carefully at the surveince camera and seemed to see something strange, pointing at the picture and saying, "Look at the passenger side." Tianye followed her finger and saw two bouquets of flowers on the passenger seat, the bottom one could not be seen, and the top were daisies. He was stunned. Did Kerrye to put daisies on my parents'' graves? How is this possible? he thought. Chapter 224 The Only Treasure Map (1) Chapter 224 The Only Treasure Map (1) Even if Kerry dide, how did he know that Tianye Mus mother likes daisies? Its so strange. As far as Tianye knows, when Kerrys parents died some years ago, Kerry bought them a geomantic treasurend to bury them and didnt bury them in the cemetery. Ye family has no rtives, either. So whats he doing here so early in the morning? Tianyes mind was in turmoil and Xiran Xiao drove the car back to Sky City. Maybe Kerry really loves Venus Mu, so he came to worship your parents. Xiran said with a smile in the car. After hearing that, Tianye snorted and said, Kerry? Its impossible. Then how do you exin this? Xiran asked. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After being silent for a long while, Tianye said, Even if he really loves Venus, seeing him kill me with his own hands can only make Venus hate him more. So how could she tell something about my parents to him? Xiran was also confused for that. Xiran steered the car towards the eastern suburbs. After seeing Tianye is silent withplex facial expressions, Xiran asked, Whates to your mind again? Im thinking about your friend, Yan Chu. Tianye said. Yan? What does this have to do with her? Xiran said in confusion. The first time I saw her at the Japanese restaurant, I almost recognized her as Venus. Tianye said with a frown. Ah? Are Yan and Venus look alike? Xiran asked. They dont look alike, but their silhouettes, their height, and the way they walk are all simr. So when I first saw her, I thought she is Venus. Tianye said. Is there such a coincidence? Xiran said unbelievably. Do you think its possible that Yan is Venus? Tianye said with a twinkle in his eyes. Xiran tittered and shook her head, saying, How is that possible? If she is Venus, why should she pretend to be Yan? Besides, Chu family in Hong Kong is not easy to mess with and Yans brother Xuan Chu is in Sky City. If Yan is fake, how could Xuan dont know that? Also, Yan went to my housest time. She saw you when you were in thea and she didnt make any response. Tianye buried his face in his hands andughed in a self-mockery way. Youre right. Im crazy. Im going off into wild flights of fancy. Tianye said. Xiran reached out her hand to touch his head and said, Youre under too much pressure. Take it easy. sTianye heaved a sigh and leaned back in the chair to refresh his spirit by closing his eyes. What the hell was Kerry doing? Why did he inexplicablye to the cemetery to pay his respects? What he did made me wonder a lot of things. Tianye thought. When they were close to home, Xiran received a phone call. Its a friend Xiran used to hang out with called. Her friend invited her to a birthday party on a yacht. Is it your birthday party? Xiran asked. Yes, and thats why you have toe. We havent seen you for ages. Youve been home most of the year and its so hard to see you. Xirans friend said with deep emotion. But, Xiran took a look at Tianye next to her and said, Im in Sky City now Its doesnt matter. You just wait for me at the beach tomorrow, and Ill pick you up by my yacht. Xirans friend said. He didnt give Xiran any chance to refuse. OK. I will contact you tomorrow. Xiran said helplessly. After hanging up the phone, Tianye said somewhat jealously, Does he like you? Xiran nodded handsomely and said, Yes. Hes been chasing me for years, and I always say no directly, but he is too perseverant. Ill go with you tomorrow and put an end to his thoughts. Tianye said in an overbearing way. Dont you afraid of being recognized? Xiran said with a smile. Not a bit. I dont do anything illegal. What am I afraid of? At the worst, I have to confront Kerry, but its not certain who will be the winner. Tianye said. He would rather be exposed than let Xiran go to the party alone. Xirans friend has evil intentions, what if he does something to harass XiranTianye couldnt bear to think about it. In the name of your passion, you are allowed to be my knight tomorrow night. Xiran smiled happily said. Xirans had too many admirers these years. Some were after her beauty, some for her fortune, and of course there is no denying that some really like her. But fortunately, she has high taste and didnt take a fancy to anyone, otherwise she couldnt be with Tianye. Now its time for Tianye to dere to Xirans admirers that he is her boyfriend. When they passed a mall, they got off the car. Tianye apanied Xiran to go into the mall to buy the most expensive lighter as a gift. If its quite all right, Tianye wanted Xiran to give him a red envelope containing money as a gift directly. Xiran pinched Tianyes face and said, Well, youve been jealous all night. You are just like a pot of aged vinegar. Tianye pulled Xiran into his arms and said, How dare you say Im old? Brother, you are 30. Arent you old? Xiran said. Hum, Ill let you know if I am old or not at night. Tianye said. Ill wait and see. Xiran said. In thete afternoon, arge yacht leaned slowly against the dock, and from it came a young man in high spirit. When he saw Xiran dressed in gorgeous clothes, he came up to her excitedly. Xiran, I havent seen you for a long time. You are getting more and more beautiful. The man said. Thank you. Xiran said. Xiran then leaned to one side to introduce Tianye to him, This is my boyfriend, Mr. Mu. This is my friend Yan Shangguan, who I met on a trip. You can call him Mr. Shangguan. Tianye reached out his hand and said politely, Hello, Mr. Shangguan. Yan was stunned for a moment and then shook hands with Tianye. Hello, Mr. Mu. Yan said. Tianye handed the gift to Yan and said, This is s birthday present for you from me and Xiran. Happy birthday. Yan prepared to take this opportunity to confess his love to Xiran again, but it seems that he missed the right time. Xiran is the most special among them. She is rich and beautiful, but she never puts on airs. She never engages in a dubious rtionship with others. Anyone she doesnt like she refuses him directly. There are a lot of men turned down by her. They had a private bet on who would be her boyfriend. Today, Xiran announced the answer. It turns out that she likes such a man. Tianye is handsome with fine features, and he is saturated with male hormones. Yan took the gift and took Tianye and Xiran to the yacht. Walking beside Xiran, Yan couldnt help looking over at her. Then he was desperate, because he saw the maroon hickey beneath her earlobe. The yacht was decorated with flowers like a ce for marriage proposal. When the crowd saw the threeing, their facial expression became a little weird. They are friends of Yan and of course they know Yan like Xiran, but they didnt know that Yan has a boyfriend already. A few who know Xiran came up to greet Xiran and asked the identity of Tianye in a seemingly casual way. When Xiran said Tianye is her boyfriend, they smiled awkwardly. Tianye knew its not a simply birthday party the moment he came. Is there a man who likes to decorate the ce for birthday party with so many pink roses and flower- shaped arches? Its clearly a scene for proposal. Tianye put his arms around Xirans waist and whispered in her ear, Its a good thing I came, or there would be a marriage proposal. Xiran agreed with what Tianye said. Yan was low-spirited for a while but he was not willing to give up. Gathering with fighting will, Yan came up to Tianye and Xiran, saying, Xiran, Id like to speak to you in private. Xiran turned round to give Tianye a sign to leave. Although Tianye was reluctant to leave, he didnt want to humiliate the host today. After bowing his head and kissing Xiran on the cheek, he went to the deck. Tianye thought Xiran could handle it. After all, she has refused others for countless times. Then a tall and thin man came up to Tianye. He is very voluptuous and all his clothes are of famous brands. Are you Xirans boyfriend? He asked Tianye. Tianye took a look at him and said yes. The man didnt care about Tianyes attitude and put on an arrogant facial expression. There is nothing special about you. Why Xiran takes a fancy on you? The man said. There is indeed nothing special about me, but Im the one she likes. Tianye said. Hum, dont be pleased with yourself. Maybe Xiran will dump you in two days when she is tired of being together with you. The man said. I dont know whether she will dump me, but I am sure she wont be attracted to people like you. Tianye said. The man was speechless. After giving Tianye a hateful look, he turned and left. Chapter 224 The Only Treasure Map (3) Chapter 224 The Only Treasure Map (3) Venus Mu was angry at Kerrys words and punched him in the chest. Is this your way of consoling others? Venus said with tearful eyes. Im telling the truth. Kerry said helplessly. After choking with sobs for a while, Venus wiped away her tears. She sank into a trance on the sofa for a long time. I want to find our son three dayster. I dont want to wait any longer. Venus said. OK. I will go to arrange for that. Kerry said. There was no news from Nighthawk and Kerry didnt want to wait any longer. As the childs father, how could Kerry bear to see his son be fooled by others like a monkey. Venus, I want to do something. Kerry said. Whats that? Venus said depressedly. Kerry hesitated for a long time before he spoke, Im going to put a GPS on you so I can know where you are all the time. Its unreliable to put in on your phone or anywhere. Venus cheered herself a little up and said without hesitation, OK, I agree with that. How to put that? Where to put that? A little chip will be put in your arm, but it hurts a little. Kerry said distressedly. Im not afraid of pain. As long as I can get our son back, I can bear anything. Venus said. Ill take you there tomorrow. Kerry said. As they were about to part, Kerry couldnt help but have sex with Venus for several times at night. Venus knew Kerrys mood and tried her best cooperate with him. They didnt fall asleep untilte at night. The next morning, Kerry drove Venus to a private club secluded in the suburb. The club looks very ordinary on the outside, but things are totally different inside. Various high-tech equipment make Venus dumbfounded. The boss looks shrewd, but he also has an air of stubbornness and arrogance of engineering students. The boss seems to know Kerry well. As soon as they came, the bossnded a blow on Kerrys shoulder, saying, You are as busy as a bee. Why are you free toe to my club today? Your club is too high-end and professional. Im an idiot when I am here. Id rather go to make money. Kerry said with a smile. Oh? Cant I make money? The boss said. Then the boss took a look at Venus and asked, Are you bringing her here to open her vision or you want me to do something? I want you to do something. Kerry said, Put a chip that can be located anywhere to her arm. The boss looked at Kerry in surprise and said, GPS? Mr. Ye, youre so low on confidence. Are you afraid that she will run away? What are you thinking about? I have something serious to do. Kerry said. OK. Leave it to me. But just as the saying goes, correct counting keeps good friendship. You have to pay me. The boss said. How much does it cost? Kerry asked. The boss held out five fingers and Kerry said ok without hesitation. I like to make friends with rich people like you. You never bargain. Little sister, lets go. It will hurt a little, but it will be over soon. The boss said with a satisfied smile. Venus nodded calmly. When she was about to follow the boss to leave, Kerry grabbed her by the arm. Im waiting for you here. Kerry said. OK. Venus said. The wait was much harder than Kerry thought. Kerry was self-condemned. He is a man but his beloved woman would go to take risks alone. The confidence he had built up over the past three decades copsed at that moment. After suffering for more than an hour, the door opened. Kerry walked over at once. Venuss face was white and her arm was as stiff as a log. The arm where the chip is put into was red and swollen. The blood had been cleaned. The girl is too tolerant of pain. She was as mum as a mouse even when its too hard to bear the pain. She is a one who can achieve great things. The boss praised. Venus smiled wryly. She is just a normal person. Its only for her child that she became so strong. Kerrys heart almost broken when he saw Venus is so painful. Is it very painful? Sit down and have a rest. Kerry said. The wound should not touch the water for two days. After three days, the will be no marks and no pain will be felt. The boss said. Then he turned to get something. Venus leaned on Kerrys shoulder feebly. Her lips became white out of pain. Anesthetic was injected to her during the process of putting the chip into her arm, but as soon as the anesthetic didnt work, pain swept through her body. Its unbearable that a small thorn is pierced into any part of a person. Let alone a chip of the size of a fingernail. Its useless for Kerry to say anything at that moment. There was nothing he could do but hold her to give her strength, even though he wanted to take her ce. A few minutester, the boss came over with a mobile phone. In the name of your generosity, Ill give you a cell phone. The boss said. Kerry took the phone over and didnt find anything special about it. The phone is equipped with a GPS tracking system and you can see her location at any time. Besides, it cant be monitored. Its impossible for anyone to ess information on your phone, including calls, emails, etc. No one can find you by chasing your location while making a phone call, unless you send your location to him. The boss said. Kerry was a little surprised by what the boss said. He clicked on the GPS software on the phone and a small red dot appeared on the screen. After being erged bit by bit, it pinpointed the location of the private club. Thank you. Ill transfer the money to you right away. Kerry said. I believe you wont repudiate the debt. Well, Ill go to take care of my own business. Make yourself at home. The boss said and then left chicly. On the way back to home, Kerry drove to Jindun Company to get the fake treasure map. Venus has forgotten what the treasure map Kerry threwst time looks like. But the treasure map Kerry got from Jindun Company looks very old. It doesnt look like a one forged by Kerry. Venus was in much better spirits and she said, Are you sure its fake? I made it myself. Its fake, of course. Kerry said. But the map seems to be a hundred years old. Venus said. Venus spread out the treasure map on her hand. It is full of dense routes. Kerry smile proudly and said, It may be difficult to turn an old one into a new one, but there are a hundred of ways to turn a new one into an old one. Where these routes get to finally? Venus asked. The ancient kingdom of Minyue, Kerry took a look at Venus and said, The descendants of Goujian, king of the state of Yue, fought against the king of the state of Chu. After being defeated, the descendants of Goujian fled to the southeast and established the kingdom of Yue. After 60 or 70 years of construction, the national strength of the kingdom of Yue reached its peak, and it was the most powerful state in the southeast. There are countless treasures in its pce. But strangely, the rich kingdom of Yue disappeared overnight and no one knew where it went. Naturally, the treasures of the kingdom were buried in the ground. Kerry said. After hearing this story, Venus was very surprised. Where do you know these stories? Venus asked. Do you think I am wasting my time reading so many history books in my study? Kerry said with a smile. The he put on a cold facial expression, saying, If they believe the treasure map is true and come to maind, I will give them no chance to go back. There is also another possibility, but Kerry didnt speak it out. That is, if they find the treasure map is false, then the lives of Venus and his son are at stake. So Kerry would go after Venus. Kerry arranged all the work of thepany. Then Kerry told Henry that after he and Venus leave, Henry should bar Xuan Chu up and not let him go anywhere if Xuan takes some actions. Xuan can be used to do something in the future. Kerrys mood was very low these two days, but he didnt want Venus to know that. So he had to try to show hes happy in front of Venus. At night, Kerry had sex with Venus crazily as if he wanted to eat her up. Sometimes Kerry even wondered if he could be Thumbelina. In this way, Venus could put him in her pocket and take him anywhere. By the third day, Venuss arm was intact, leaving only a slight scar. It cant be found without careful examination. Kerry made the difficult decision and said, Call him. Venus bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment, then dialed the number. Im Venus. Venus said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Miss Mu, I hope you bring me the result I want. The man said. His voices mixed with the sound of waves. Venus tried her best to be calm and said, Yes, I got the treasure map. The man was obviously surprised. Good, very good. Ill send my private ne to pick you up right away. The man said. No. Just tell me the address and Ill go myself. Venus said. Miss Mu, isnt itfortable to take my private ne? The man said. Venus sneered and said, I dont trust you. What if your men shoot me and take my treasure map away when I am on your ne? Then my loss outweighs my gain. After all, thats what you didst time. The man burst intoughter. Miss Mu, I find you are smarter. The man said. Just as the saying goes, a fall into the pit, a gain in your wit. You taught me that. Venus said. Since we dont trust each other, well, lets do what you said. You can take whatever kind of transportation you want, but I will tell you my location when you arrived at the destination. The man said. OK. Its a deal. Venus said. My dear Miss Mu, I am looking forward to youring. Im sure your child will be very happy, too. And again, I warn you, dont do anything that makes me unhappy. The babys skin is do delicate that Im afraid Ill cut off his throat if Im not careful. The man said. I promise you. Venus said with hatred in her eyes. Chapter 225 Venus, take care of yourself (1) Chapter 225 Venus, take care of yourself (1) After hanging up the phone, Venus Mus hand was still trembling, so Kerry Ye gently pulled the phone out of her hand. Hearing the mans request, originally, he was going to get on the ne with Venus, but the current situation wouldnt allow him to do so, even if there was a GPS with her. You cant go with me, its too dangerous. Ill be spotted as soon as I get on the ne, and I dont want my child to get hurt anymore. Venus bent her body, burying her face in her arms. Though Kerry didnt see her eyes, he knew she had made up her mind to do so. Kerry didnt say anything. On the one hand, he was afraid of something happening to the child. On the other hand, he worried about Venus. They were both his beloved ones and he didnt want them to be in a risk. After a quite long time, Kerry said in a mute voice, Okay, you go first and Ill follow youter. When he found out the treasure map was stolen, it made sense to go after her. OK. Venus knew this was a tough decision for him to make, but they had no choice. Sadness was spreading. At this moment, the hone in Kerry s hand rang again, and it was Xuan Chu. Try to keep him in Sky City. Venus nodded and cleared her throat to answer the phone, Hello? Yan, you get it?! Xuan Chu sounded very excited. Venus pretended to be happy, Yes, youre quite well-informed. Did you get it?! Venus looked at Kerry and said, I told him that I wanted to see what the treasure map looked like, so he took it out and now its in the study. Thats it? Xuan Chu was surprised to ask. He thought she would have to go through a lot of trouble to get it, but he didnt expect it to be so simple. Venus was proud, Dont you know a famous Chinese saying? Even a hero will be trapped by a beauty? Or are you not confident about your sisters appearance? She was right, but he was trapped by Venus, not Yan Chu. Xuan Chuughed on the phone, The honey trap is really useful, so when are you going to leave? Ill go with you. When Venus heard thest words, she stopped smiling, We leave together? Of course, my job has done. Venus looked at Kerry and said, Isnt the amusement park opening soon? Can you leave at this moment? Its basically over. I dont have any more work here anymore. And theres another reason for him to leave, and that was, once Kerry found out that Yan Chu was missing, he would be the first one to suffer, so its too dangerous for him to stay in this city. Venus hesitated for a moment and said. Xuan Chu, we cant go together. Why? Xuan Chu was startled. You have to help me hold Kerry back so that I have the chance to get away, otherwise Ill be caught by him before I get to the airport tomorrow, and then well both be exposed. Venus said in a serious manner. Kerry didnt answer her immediately and he was bncing. There was no doubt that Venus was right, but to be honest, he was a bit frightened to face the wrath of Kerry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sensing his hesitation, she continued to convince him, I know what youre worried about. You can arrange the route for me in advance and Ill send you a text message as soon as I get on the ne. Then you can withdraw. Dont worry, Ill tell him who I really am when I get on the ne, so he wont do anything to you. Youre the young master of Chu family and you two are partners. Xuan Chu still didnt say anything. She wondered whether he was thinking about what she had said. After several minutes silence, Venus sighed and said, Xuan Chu, if you dont help me, neither of us will be able to leave, and your friend wont get the map. Think about it yourself and give me an answer later. Pretending to hang up the phone, she heard Xuan Chu asking, Wait, I promise you. When are you going to leave? Tomorrow morning. I see. Ill ask Kerry to go to the construction site with me. Move fast. Thank you, Xuan Chu. Venus hung up the phone and he had already sent the location. It was the Honolulu International Airport on Hawaii Ind. Kerry took a nce. When he saw the address, he couldnt help but frown, recalling the world map in his brain, and then said, Honolulu is the center of the Pacific Ocean and is also the hub of the Pacific air and sea traffic, known as the crossroads of the Pacific Ocean. Asking you to go there is for a very clear purpose. Whether by ne or ship, he can quickly leave, and we cant know the direction of his leaving. Venus could see his worry in his eyes and said softly, I will take care of myself, and besides, I still have a chip on me, so you will know where I am at any time. Kerry was stressful. He cuddled her into his arms and whispered, But Im still worried about you. Venus, you dont know how I feel now. He hated the helpless feeling of watching his woman step into the danger while he couldnt do anything. Youve always liked to control the whole situation. Therefore, once something is out of your control, you will feel uneasy. I know this feeling. Kerry shook his head and confided, No, its not just that. I feel bad because of you. Im afraid that something will happen to you, and Im also afraid that youll nevere back. I cant imagine the life without you. Venus sat up straight in his arms. She was surprised to know that he was afraid that she would leave him again? Youre right. Although you have forgiven me and gradually epted me, but I have no confidence. I am afraid that after you save the child, youll leave without hesitation. Just as you once said. Youll find a ce where no one knows you, and live a quiet life. Kerry looked at her with deep affection, whose voice became more and more hoarse, If you really do so, its like giving me a death sentence. Then I will have a very difficult time in the remaining decades. Venus was touched by his confession, whose heart was warm as the winter sunshine. She used to n in this way, but after falling in love with Kerry a little bit, she had changed her thought. She believed that he would give her the best love in the world and the best fathers love to her child, so why not give herself a chance? And give her child a family? Venus raised her hand to carefully touch the outline of his face, and slowly said, I promise you, when I find the child, I wille back. Kerry eyes immediately shinned as the brightest stars in the sky and excitedly grabbed her hand, Really? Are you serious? Yes. I wont leave you unless one day you get tired of me No. That day wonte. Kerry interrupted her, I wont get tired of you even if I get tired of myself. Well, fine. Venus smiled. Kerry fondled the delicate her face and told the secret that had been hidden in his heart for a long time, I used to be very bad to you, do you know why? Venus frowned and thought, Because Im the sister of Tianye? Thats just one aspect. What else? Because I didnt give it to you my virginity? Venus asked tentatively. Although she now knew he was her first man, she didnt want to tell him, otherwise he would be arrogant. This should be considered as the trigger, Venus was quite dissatisfied, Just tell me, OK? Honestly, time has changed. You are at least an well- educated man, so why do you care so much about the virginity? Kerry sighed, It is because of my parents. Your parents? What does this have to do with them? Venus got curious. Kerry stopped and looked at her with aplicated look, This is kind of an embarrassing family secret and Ive never told anyone. I once said that my parents had a bad rtionship and the important reason is thatmy mother betrayed her marriage. She had another man. Really? Venus was shocked, for she never thought it would be the reason. Kerry was good-looking, so his parents should be the same. Besides, their economic condition was also good, how could Surprised, right? When I learned the truth, I was surprised, too. Kerryughed at himself, In my opinion, Mom was a very gentle and elegant woman. I still remember that it was in my junior three and when I just came back from school, I heard my parents arguing. That was their first fight, so I had a deep impression. My father used her of not being responsible for this family, and my mother used him of being weak Oh, I will never forget that day. After that day, they often fought with each other and I got used to it. One day they had another fight, and mom didnte back after she went out that night, and dad smoked cigarettes by the window all night. At that time, I really hated my mom and I felt sorry for my dad. The next day, she came back and my dad told her he wanted a divorce. However, mom didnt want it. She said she couldnt bear the pain to leave the kids Hmm, thats funny. When she was hanging out with her lover, did she ever think of me and my brother? I know that she was actually reluctant to say goodbye to Ye familys property. Venus was shocked to hear this, for she never thought there was such a secret in Ye family. Chapter 225 Venus, take care of yourself (2) Chapter 225 Venus, take care of yourself (2) Kerry Ye paused for a moment and continued, After a year of this kind of life, her lover took all her money and ran away and she could no longer contact him. My mother cried in desperate and came back to beg for my dads forgiveness. Although my father was very cold on the surface, he was a very soft-hearted man, who really loved my mother, so he forgave her. But forgiveness couldnt make them go back. Until their death, my dad never really forgave her, and before he died, he told me not to bury him with her. He didnt want to know mom in the afterlife. After a long and painful story, Venus Mu didnt know what to say. It was not polite toment on his elders. Kerry breathed in relief and said in a seemingly rxed way, I thought I would hide this story for the rest of my life, but I never thought I would say it out today. Now do you know why I hated you so much after we got married? Venus was not an idiot, so she of course knew the reason since he had told her the story. You think I may be the same as your mom At this point, Venus stopped before saying the word dissolute. Kerry nodded, Yes, I did think so at the time. Im sorry I treated you so bad. Then what happenedter? Why did you change your attitude toward me? Venus had always wanted to asked this. Kerry said with a smile, Later, I found out that you were not what I thought. You are kind and self- loved, and your personality is also what I like, so its easy to have some feelings for you. You dont care that I havent given you my virginity? Kerry said with sincerity, I dont. I love you and I have no right to control your previous your life. But your future should be mine. Venus nodded in satisfaction, Good. Thats my honey. In that case, there was no need for her to tell him about the hotel thing. He didnt care anyway. In the evening, Kerry asked Mrs. Qin to cook all the dishes that Venus liked. When she saw the food on the table, Venuss depressed mood had gone away. She was a foodie, so a good meal could make her feel better. Thank you, Mrs. Qin. Venus sincerely thanked her. Mrs. Qin was a little shy, Oh my, of course. If you like it, I can make it for you every day. Venus enjoyed the dinner. Anyway, after tonight, she didnt know when she would be able to eat Mrs. Qins dishes again. In the bedroom, Kerry was so mad that he wanted to absorb her into his body. In the end, Venus begged him to stop, but Kerry enjoyed the whole night. She was tired, who quickly fell asleep. However, Kerry didnt feel sleepy at all. He didnt want to sleep, for in the morning, she would leave. And he knew nothing what would happen. The moonlight outside the window shed a silvery light on the floor. Her face was warm and rosy, whose hot breath sprayed on his arm, making him fascinated. He didnt know when this face had already been carved in his heart. Even if she wore the mask during the day, what he saw was still her face. Youll never know how much I love you, Venus. Tonight, time seemed to pass quickly. Even though Kerry wanted the time to stop, he still couldnt stop the rising sun. Venus woke up because of his kiss. And when she saw his deep purple eyes with bloodshot, she began to worry about him and she kissed him back. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With endless reluctance and deep affection, Kerry and her tightly entwined When they finished, it was nearly eight oclock, and Venuss flight was at ten oclock in the morning, so she couldnt waste any more time. She got up to take a shower and pack her luggage. Kerry couldnt take his eyes from her until the phone rang. Hello? Mr. Ye. Kerry throat was dry, and he coughed and said, Mr. Chu, good morning. Whats going on? Its almost eight oclock. Hasnt Mr. Ye gotten up? Xuan Chu sounded rxed. Kerry grinned, Mr. Chu, my girl is here. Its hard to get up. Xuan Chu didnt say anything, maybe he felt jealous. Kerry then asked to break the awkwardness, What can I do for you?. Oh, heres the thing. Id like to go to the construction site today. Are you free? Kerryughed inside, This morning? Yan said she wants to go shopping. Im going to apany her. God, Xuan Chu eximed, Mr. Ye, its very tiring to go shopping with a woman. Let her go alone. The amusement park will be open in half a month and we need to check the equipment again. Kerry pretended to hesitate for a moment and said, Okay then, see youter. See youter. Venus didnt take too many clothes with her, just clothes and daily toiletries. A backpack was enough. Kerry put a ck card into the bottom of the bag, This is a credit card in my name and you can use it everywhere as long as there is a bank. Also, there is no limit. In case we lose contact, take this card to buy something or withdraw money and I can know where you are. Got it. Kerry gazed at her carefully and seriously, and took her hand and went downstairs. John and Mrs. Qin seemed to know that she was leaving, whose expressions were somewhat sad. They kept their eyes on her from the moment she came down. Venus squeezed out a smile, John, Mrs. Qin, dont look at me like that. Ill be back safely. This is what she said to herself, also to the others. Mrs. Qin wiped the corners of her eyes, Youngdy, Ive made breakfast. Eat some before you go. Okay. The breakfast she prepared today was abundant, including milk, bread, soy milk, cake, porridge, eggs and fried dumplings, all over the table. She was touched. She sat down and tried each one of them. In the end, she was so full that she put down her chopsticks. Are you full? Kerry asked. Well, very full. Probably I dont have to eat all day today. Then, lets go. Kerry got up. He ate nothing, for he watched her eat the whole time. John the Butler saw her off at the door, Youngdy, take care of yourself. Come back safe and sound, we are all waiting for you at home. Thank you, John. I will. Venus smiled. At this point she could only smile. If she cried, they would be more upset. She didnt want these kind people to be sad. Kerry put the bag on the passenger side and the two of them sat in the back. As soon as they got into the car, Kerry held her hand tightly. Inside the car was silent. Kerry was reluctant to see her go. When they came to the city center, Henry parked the car on the road and took the bag out of the car. They couldnt send Venus to the airport, for its too easy to be discovered. Kerry held her hand and said in a low voice, I cant go with you, so take care of yourself. OK. Dont obey them. Do whatever he says. Being alive is the most important thing, understand? Yes. When you see the child, tell him that Daddy loves him very much and will take him and Mommy home. OK. Kerry lifted her face, whose eyes had been full of tears. Dont cry. If you cry, I cant let you go. Venus squeezed out a smile, It seems that well be part forever. Tomorrow you will also on a journey. Take care of yourself. I and the child are still waiting for you. I see. Promise me, please take care of yourself. Kerry gazed at her. OK. Venus took the initiative to stretch out her arms around his waist, putting her chin on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and smelled his scent, and said softly, Dont worry about me. Kerry was shocked by her actions, but the next second, he held her tightly, unwilling to let her go. He didnt want to see her go alone. Dont get hurt, otherwise Ill be heartbroken. Venus nodded. Everything he wanted to say to her was all in this hug. After about a minute, Venus let him go and turned around to get out of the car. After stopping a cab, Venus took the bag from Henry and gave him a dazzling smile, Goodbye, Henry. Goodbye. Henry replied. Venus didnt take another look at Kerry in the car, while just got into the cab. She didnt love him very much, but for some reason her heart ached. Sir, the airport, please. Chapter 225 Venus, take care of yourself (3) Chapter 225 Venus, take care of yourself (3) As soon as the taxi started, it merged into the constant flow of traffic. Kerry watched the vehicle disappear in despair, feeling that there was a hole in his heart. Henry got into the car and asked him, "Young Master, where are we going now?" Kerry recovered for a long time and said softly, "Go to MK Group." He had no time to ck off and feel sad as he was going to see Xuan Chu. He took out the phone, cleared his throat, and dialed Xuan''s number. The call was through after only a second call. Kerry said in his normal voice, "Mr. Chu, where are you? Let''s set off now." "I just arrived at thepany." "I''ll be there in about ten minutes. It''s more convenient if you take my car." Kerry said casually. However, Xuan had other ns, "No, I have something to do after Ie back from the construction site. Its better to drive my own car." Kerry didn''t push him, "Okay, then you can go downstairs in ten minutes. I think I will be there on time." "Ok." While he hung up the phone, the smile on Kerry''s face quickly disappeared. He asked Henry coldly, "Is everything arranged well?" "Yes, its, Young Master. Don''t worry, Xuan can''t run away on our soil." "I want it to be faultless." "No problem." Kerry leaned back in the chair. The faint scent of Venus still remained in his breath, and he closed his eyes and assumed that she was still with him. After this thing, he never wanted to separate from her again, even a minute or a second, because he realized that he missed her after only a few minutes of separation. he missed her very much now. Before Kerry arrived, Xuan was standing by the car waiting and anxiously looked at the watch on his wrist from time to time. When he found Kerry''s car wasing, his expression immediately returned to normal. Kerry got out of the car with an indifferent look, shook hands with Xuan and said, "Let''s go, we have fewer items to check today." Xuan smiled and looked at him, asking, "Is Mr. Ye in a hurry?" Kerry also smiled, "No, Yan likes to eat seafood sashimi in the eastern suburbs, but the table is not easy to book and the road is far away, so I want to end early and leave at 4 p.m. Time for dinner when I get to it." "Oh," Xuan put on a false smile, "Then let''s go, so as not to dy your meal." "That restaurant is very good. Why don''t we go together at night? Yan always says that she hasnt seen you for a long time." Xuan''s eyes shook a few times. Although he knew that he would definitely not be able to go, he still followed him and said, "I haven''t seen her for a long time, too. And I don''t know whether shes pampered and spoiled by you." Kerry had warmth in his eyes, "She is so good that she deserves it. Let''s go." Xuan didn''t doubt it. Then, he got in the car and went to the construction site. Henry kept Xuan''s car ahead. It was already half past nine when they arrived at the construction site while Venus was about to board the ne in half an hour. The phone rang, and Xuan nced at it. It was a message sent by Venus, saying that she had arrived at the airport. Seeing this, his heart was half relieved. Kerry saw his expression, teasing him with a smile, "Mr. Chu, you asked me out today but why are you absent-minded?" "Oh? Am I? Maybe Im too tired these days." Xuan concealed in a panic. "If you are tired, take a good rest. I''m watching the process here." Kerry said kindly. Xuan said meaningfully, "Then, I won''teter. You need toe here a few more times yourself." "I will." In case of the uing number of visitors in National Day, all employees had familiarized themselves with the various operations at their posts in advance to ensure that there would be no problems. From the carousel to the giant Ferris wheel, the employees were very enthusiastic and professional. Kerry looked up and said, "Mr. Chu, let''s ride on the Ferris wheel. We should have a different feeling of looking at Sky City from there." Xuan was stunned. On the Ferris wheel? He was going to run away soon. What should he do if he got stuck on it? "Well, I dont want to go. I''m a little afraid of heights." Xuan gave a veryme excuse. In no way would Kerry let go of this opportunity, so he kindly invited him again, "Just look at the distance when we reach the apex. let''s go and take it as a check of the performance of the Ferris wheel." Xuan was speechless and peeked at the watch. Its nine to fifty, so he had ten minutes left. It should be just in time after a ride. Xuan had no option but to step into the small carriage and sat face to face with Kerry. Soon, the Ferris wheel slowly started. "This is the first time I ride a Ferris wheel with a man." Kerry smiled lightly. Xuan tried to rx himself, "Me too." After the severe earthquake, Sky City was gradually restoring to its former prosperity, but from a height, there were still many dpidated ces. As it was located by the sea, a thinyer of water vapor floated above the city, looking like a gauze when the wind blew. "Mr. Chu, do you have someone in your heart?" Kerry asked suddenly. Xuan''s eyes became deep, and he said, "Yes." "Aren''t you together? Why hasn''t the one you like been to Sky City?" Xuan said hesitantly, "She... is very busy." "Then you can go see her." "She is abroad right now and it is very troublesome for her toe here. When this project is completed, I will go to her." Xuan decided to end this topic and asked Kerry, "Why do you suddenly talk about this topic?" Kerry smiled, his eyes like bottomless dark blue pools, "Im thinking of Yan. Mr. Chu, will your parents object if I ask them for her hand in marriage?" "You want to marry Yan?" Xuan was quite surprised. "Yes, I like her very much," Kerry pretended to smile wryly. "To tell you the truth, my wife didn''t go to Europe to study, but disappeared. Maybe she won''te back. It is hard for me toe up with a girl I like. I dont want to miss her. I just dont know if your family will dislike me as I had ever been married." Xuanughed, but he was puzzled in his heart. Did this guy really fall in love with Yan? Anyway, he needed to fob him off and he would know everything after today. "Well, my parents are very open-minded. As long as Yan likes you, they won''t object." "That''s good." Kerry stood up in the small house. At the beginning, he looked down at the whole picture of Sky City, and soon turned his eyes to the direction of the airport. The phone rang, and Kerry nced at the caller and answered it before the second ring. "Hello?" "I''m on the ne and it takes off in three minutes." Venus said softly. "Ok." Kerry was expressionless, as if he was answering a work call, but only Heavens knew how turbulent and painful he felt at this time. "Kerry, I found that I love you a little bit more." Kerry''s eyes flickered, and there was great tenderness in them. "I see." It took him a lot of effort to make his tone sound normal. "Goodbye." Kerry held the phone and listened to the beeps. Excited to the extreme, he put his trembling hands in his trouser pocket to prevent Xuan from seeing them. As the Ferris wheel gradually finished turning a circle, Xuan received the long-awaited text message which was saying, "Ive got on the ne and it will take off immediately. " He secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and now he could leave. As for this amusement park, the contract had been signed and the project had beenpleted. As long as the amusement park made money, Kerry would not fall out even if there was a gap between him and the Chu family. A ne flew by the sky, and the two men looked up at the same time. "Venus, wait for me. " Kerry said silently. As the time was right, Xuan secretly sent a text message to Shixuan Tang. Shixuan called him the next second. He took it up calmly, "Shixuan, what''s the matter?" "Mr. Chu,e back quickly. There is an urgent video conference in Hong Kong that you need to attend." Shixuan''s voice was loud so Kerry who was standing next to him heard clearly. Xuan nced at the calm Kerry and deliberately said, "Why don''t you tell me in advance?" "I don''t know that before. The secretary of Master just called to inform me." "Well, alright. It happens all the time. I''ll be right back." Xuan hung up the phone and said to Kerry in embarrassment, "Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t call you out today if I knew theres a meeting." Kerry quietly watched his performance, and then smiled lightly, "It''s okay, I just want toe and have a look. You can just leave now." Xuan was overjoyed, "Then, I will go now." As soon as he moved, Kerry stopped him, "Wait." Xuan''s eyelids twitched a few times and he forced a smile, "Is there anything else?" Kerry asked calmly, "Will you go with us tonight?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Xuan was relieved, "No, I don''t want to be a third wheel. Enjoy yourselves." "Well, please say hello to your father for me." "Sure, goodbye." While Xuan hurriedly walked towards his car, Kerry stood behind him with his eyes full of sinisterness, thinking, "Want to run now? No way. " He gave Henry a look. Henry nodded with understanding and walked aside to make a call. Chapter 226 Miss Mu, welcome back (1) Chapter 226 Miss Mu, wee back (1) Xuan Chu was tailed as soon as he drove out of the construction site, he headed straight to the airport with all his luggage in the trunk of the car. He wasn''t sure where he was going, only thought that he could buy the nearest flight at the airport and leave immediately. However, before he had left the city, his car was stopped by three cars in front and behind him. Xuan Chu thought his brain exploded. He had specifically found this remote road yesterday, how could Kerry find him so quickly? Xuan Chus car was pinned in the middle and could not move, yet the three cars just blocked his way silently and no one got out of the car, as if they were waiting for an order. He didn''t dare to act rashly in Kerry''s area, who knew what kind of crazy things he might do. Xuan Chus mind was racing, thinking about how to deal with Kerryter. Sure enough, ten minutester, a ck Cayenne approached from afar, the same one that Kerry drove in the morning. Xuan Chu took a breath, he did not wait for the Cayenne to approach but got out of the car himself, yet he was followed by more than ten people in those three cars, blocking all his way out. Xuan Chu sneered, at this point, he could only run for nothing. A screeching car was heard, and before the car came to a halt, Kerry jumped out of the car and ran straight to him like a raged lion. "Mr. Ye, I don''t understand what do you mean." Kerry came up and pushed him against the car heavily, his eyes were filled with anger, "Where did she go?". Xuan Chu smiled indifferently and curled his lips, "Who is Mr. Ye referring to?" "Venus, my wife, where did she go?" Kerry, who has been suppressing his feelings for so long, just wanted to mention Venus as his wife fair and square. Oh, she told you, so why do you vent your anger on me? It was ...... her own choice to leave ...... it''s not like I forced her to leave." With Kerry''s elbow stuck in his throat, Xuan Chu had difficulty speaking. Kerry could not resist the desire to make it hisst breath, he asked while gritted his teeth, "You didn''t force her to go?" "I didnt ......" Kerrys emotion was at risk of copse, he said, "How dare you to say you had nothing to do with it? She disguised as your sister, you teamed up to cheat me, and now she''s escaped, do you think you can get away with it?" Xuan Chu felt he couldnt breathe, his face turned red, and he afraid that Kerry would kill him here. "You ...... you calm down. We can negotiate nicely." Xuan Chupromised. Kerry stared at him grimly and let go of his hands, "Tell me, where did she go?" Xuan Chu coughed a few times, he only started to talk when he felt he recovered, "I really don''t know, she just sent me a text message that she got on the ne, I really don''t know where did she go." Kerry saw that he did not tell the truth, he attacked Xuan Chu without any notice, only to hear the bones cracked and then one of Xuan Chu''s arms was removed. "Xuan Chu yelled in pain, he roared with the other hand covering the dislocated arm, "Kerry, are you fucking sick, you can just kill me, do you have fun torturing me?" Kerry smiled coldly, "Kill you would be too easy for you. You''d better tell me now if you don''t want to suffer, where the hell is Venus? Where did you meet? And who is the man behind you?" How could Xuan Chu tell him? He endured the pain and said, "You don''t need to ask, I really don''t know. As soon as he said that, another crack was heard and Xuan Chu''s other arm was dislocated by Kerry. "Ah!" " Henry, take Mr. Chu back and treat him well, starve him until he speaks." "Yes, Young Master." Xuan Chu''s white shirt clung damply to his skin, and his face was pale. He knew Kerry was a ferocious man, but he did not expect him to be so cruel. "I''m the general manager of MK Company, so you better think twice before you do." Xuan Chu raised his eyes to stare at Kerry. "Heh! Fair enough, then I can ask Old Master Chu that is it the way your Chu family governed your life when you do business with me like a gentleman, yet stole my treasure map with others behind me like a thief." Kerry said while grabbed Xuan Chus cor, "Also, if I publicize the news that your Chu family has stolen the treasure map that can make your family fabulously rich, do you think your family will still have a good life in the future?" Xuan Chu''s temples throbbed, the doubled harm to his heart and body made him almost unable to open his mouth. "Xuan Chu, I have a hundred ways to make you beg for your life, you can keep your mouth shut and dont say anything, but I will find Venus." After Kerry said that, he pushed Xuan Chu rudely to Henry that made Xuan Chu almost fell to the ground. "Take him away." Kerry drove to the airport directly after he dealt with Xuan Chu, he could only wait until tomorrow as the flight from A City to Hawaii only take off in 10 am every day, but he couldn''t wait a second longer, so he bought a ticket to Hong Kong and then transferred to Honolulu, Hawaii. He didn''t know where she would be taken to, but he wanted to at least follow her footsteps so that he could have more hope of finding her. Stepping onto the ne with the bag on his back, Kerry felt so overwhelmed. ...... After a long flight, the ne finallynded at the international airport in the middle of the night. As soon as she stepped off the ne, heat waves enveloped her. The second when Venus smelled the air mixed with the salty smell of sea, she recalled the days when she was waiting to give birth on an uninhabited ind. It was a famous tourist city, and even though it waste at night, there was still arge crowd outside the airport. Standing at the departure gate, Venus was trying to get in touch with the silver-faced man when her phone rang coincidentally, sure enough, someone was monitoring her in the airport. "Miss Mu, I''m so d you kept your promise." Venus said with a snort, "Now where do I go?" "Go to Queen''s Dock, there''s a yacht waiting you, go up and he''ll bring you to me." "You promise you won''t throw me into the ocean?" Venus said sarcastically. "Oh dear, throwing you into the sea won''t do me any good at all, I''m a businessman, I never do this kind of money-losing business." Venus was relieved, that was right, he didnt need to fight about her. "Okay, I''lle over now." "Looking forward to your arrival." Venus hailed a taxi and told the driver the destination in English. The moonlight was bright, the sea breeze was so gentle, and there were not many vehicles on the road that made here seem so empty and quiet. In the taxi, Venus called Kerrys number, but his phone was off. She guessed that maybe hes flying in the sky right now, so she sent him a text message. I''ve arrived, and now I''m going to Queen''s Dock to take a yacht, I don''t know where I''m going. I don''t think I can still use my phone there, so you don''t have to reply. After sending the message sessfully, Venus kept his phone number in mind and deleted all the information rted to Kerry in her phone, including call records, text messages, WeChat records and so on. The sea breeze blew into the car and lifted her long shining hair, each of which had her worries about her child written on it. Ten minutester, Venus arrived at the Queen''s Dock. It was totally dark apart from the moonlight. There were seven or eight yachts and a few motorboats parked at the dock, among them only a small yacht parked there with its lights on. Venus walked towards that small yacht, but before she arrived there, a woman with enchanting figures walked out with high heels. "Miss Mu, nice to meet you again." The beauty greeted her with a smile. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus smiled faintly, "Yes, nice to see you again." "Pleasee in, the boss is waiting." The beauty twisted her waist to get on the yacht, thats right, she was the woman who snatched Venus away from Hao Nangongst time. As soon as Venus came up, the yacht shook a few times and started up with a buzz, rumbling towards the sea. There was a table on the deck with a bottle of red wine and a ss on it, and theres wine in the ss. Chapter 226 Miss Mu, welcome back (2) Chapter 226 Miss Mu, wee back (2) Are you alone? Venus Mu was surprised, for she thought there would be a lot of bodyguards with her. The beauty pointed at the chair opposite in a friendly manner, Do you want me to send a troop to pick up ady like you? You cant run away anyway. Venus walked over and sat down. Dont be so nervous. Since I cane and pick you up, I wont do anything to you. The beautys attitude was much gentler thanst time. Venus gave her a nce and stretched her limbs, May I know your name, beautifuldy? She took a sip of red wine, with a smile on her face, but she still remained cold, Just call me Ailsa. Alisa? How is my son? Venus asked with concern. Pretty good. He can eat, sleep and y. Venus found she was bored of talking to her, so she turned silent and said nothing more. The mask sticking on her face made her a little painful, so Venus got up and took the liquid medicine out of her bag. Where are you going? Alisa asked indifferently. Go and take off the mask. I wont need it anymore. Venus headed to the cabin. Wait. Alisa called out to her, signaling her with her chin, Put the phone here. Venus looked back at her twice and as she said, she threw the phone away. Pa! She dropped it on the floor. But Venus didnt go back to pick it up, for from now on, she had nothing to do with her phone. Alisa nced at it, but she didnt move. When she came to the cabin and found the bathroom, she looked at her face in the mirror for a while. Though the one in the mirror was beautiful, it was not her. She poured some liquid on her hand and tore off the mask a little bit for thest time, revealing her white and smooth skin. It was stillfortable to look at her own face, although not as beautiful as Yan Chu. As she walked out of the cabin, Venus exerted all her strength to throw her mask into the sea. She no longer needed to be Yan Chu. There was no loss, but only a sudden relief. The reason why she took off the mask now was not only she didnt need it, but she didnt want her child to see Yan Chus face at the first sight. Venus turned around and picked up the phone, and she put it on the table without moving it again. If youre sleepy, go there and have a snap. It will be the morning when we get there. Alisa pointed to a couch not far away. Venus was surprised to know she would be so far away. Picking up her bag, she walked over to the couch, put the bag on it, andy down. She had learned Alisas ruthlessness, and if she was going to take the treasure map by force, she had no chance of winning, so she might as well do as she said. The ups and downs of the yacht were like luby, and after more than ten hours flying, Venus was so sleepy that she fell asleep, hugging her bag tightly. She didnt know how long it took to get there. Until Venus was kicked in the shin, she woke up from her dream. What she saw was Alisas poker face and the light blue sky behind her. It was dawn. I never thought you can have a such good sleep. Get up, here we are. Venus rubbed her eyes, climbing up with sore limbs. She casuallybed her hair with her fingers, carried her bag, and followed Alisa off the yacht. It was a lush green ind, surrounded by the sea and basically no one could be seen on the beach, so it seemed to be another nameless ind. After walking forward for one or two hundred meters, a white vi stood in the thick trees, and two tall bodyguards approached them. Venus subconsciously clenched the strap of her bag. Fortunately, they just nced at her, and then said something to Alisa in anguage that Venus could not understand. Alisa nodded and said something as well, then continued walking. The closer she got to the white vi, the more nervous she became. She hadnt seen her child in half a year and wondered if he still remembered his mother. Stepping into the vi, there were soldiers patrolling with guns everywhere, all with eyes as sharp as hawks. Venus was reminded of a role that often appeared in war movies, mercenaries. And these men should be the mercenaries. Nervous and uneasy, she walked into the living room. She felt it got colder. Compared to thest vi she went to, the decoration here was a little iner, with white as the main theme. There was also some modern furniture. As she looked around, a man walked out of one room, in custom-made shirt and cks, with a pair of high-end white sneakers on his feet. He was still wearing a silver mask on his face. His deep eyes were hidden behind the mask, unfathomable. At the sight of him, inexplicably, Venuss hairs all stood up. Miss Mu, wee. The mans maic voice made her more terrified, Hows your trip? Venus stared at him coldly, Where is my child? Where is the map? He sat on the couch in the living room, with his long legs stretching out casually on the coffee table, in a rxed manner, as if he was not negotiating with her, but talking to an old friend. Im standing here of course I brought what you wanted. Let me see the baby first. Venus insisted. The man hooked his finger to signal Alisa to roll out a stroller. Venuss heart was beating so fast that before Alisa came to her, she ran towards the stroller. Alisa stopped her immediately before she pounced over, refusing to let her see her baby. The man said, Let her see her boy. She cant escape the ind anyway. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alisa then let her go. Venus kneeled down near the stroller, whose eyes instantly turned wet. The child had grown up a lot and the outline looked more and more like Kerry, wearing a colorful vest on top and a diaper directly underneath, with bare feet. The two small arms were as tender and white as lotus roots, and he was looking at her with eyes in two colors, as if he was looking at a stranger. Venus was with mixed feelings at the moment and as soon as she saw him, she burst into tears. Honey, mom is here. Do you still remember me? Mother and son looked at each other for half a minute. The child was babbling, and at the same time, he reached out his little hand and waved it in the air. Venus held his little hand and kept kissing them. As Venus enjoyed long-awaited reunion, the man suddenly said, Well, your son is here, so where is the thing I want? Venus wiped away her tears and turned her head to bargain. Even though she knew he wouldnt agree to it, but she still wanted to have a try. You said before that you would let me and my child go if I brought you the treasure map. Does that count? The man shrugged his shoulders, Of course it counts. Venus was surprised, Really? Sure. Why would I lie to you? The man was very frank. Venus was still not satisfied, Then you prepare a boat to send me out of the ind, and when I go out, I will give you the treasure map. The manughed before he said, Miss Mu, youre a bit too greedy. You havent given me what I want yet, and you want me to prepare a boat for you? What if what you gave me is a fake one? Venus was nervous, but her expression was extremely calm, Since Ie here, I wouldnt take a risk of my life and my childs life, so how can it be fake? I need to see it before I make a decision. Venus hesitated, not knowing whether to believe his words or not. The man got up and walked over to the stroller, bending down to y with the childs smiling face with his fingers. The child immediately giggled and held his arms with two chubby hands, stars in his eyes. Seeing this, Venus was about to copse. The man stood up and stared at her with a condescending stare, the smile in his eyes gradually disappearing, reced by cold and majesty. Miss Mu, the reason Im talking to you politely right now is solely because Im in a good mood. When you make me lose my patience, you might be able to see how rudely Im going to take the treasure map from you. Venus looked up at him, but inside, she was frightened. What he said was true. She came alone and she couldnt oppose him. After a while, when he showed his irritation, Venus gave in. She couldnt take a risk, for it wasnt a good idea for her or the child. Chapter 226 Miss Mu, welcome back (3) Chapter 226 Miss Mu, wee back (3) Ill give you the treasure map. Venus Mu took off her backpack, unzipping it, and handed him a small, but delicately carved wooden box, Here you are. The man in silver mask didnt take it, and said indifferently, Open it. Venus opened the small wooden box without any hesitation, and an old rolled parchment was inside. The mans eyes were glowing, reaching out to take it out, then carefully opened it Venuss heart was beating faster again, wondering if the fake map could fool this cunning man in front of her. After getting the map, the man was no longer interested in her and strode back to the room to check the two he had gotten earlier. In the living room, there were only Venus, Alisa and the child. Venus was in relief and then threw the wooden box onto the floor. Then she kept gazing at the baby as she stood by the stroller. Baby, Im mommy, remember? Venus whispered, tears overflowing her eyes and her voice trembling, Baby. mommy is back. Mommy will never leave you again. The mini Kerry stared at her for a moment, but still no reaction to her. Instead, both his hands reached out to Alisa, who was standing beside Venus, babbling. Venus could see the tenderness in Alisas eyes, though it was not often to see. Alisa tapped the babys nose and whispered, No hugging right now. The baby seemed to understand her words, dropping his hand and sulking with a pouted mouth. Dont be a baby to me. Youre growing too fast for me to hug you. The child squinted, hearing these words. Venus was painful inside, but she could only me herself for the fact that the child had only been with her for three days since he was born, and the rest of the time he had been with the masked man and Alisa, who were of course much closer to them. She, the mother, was now just a stranger to him. The sound of hurried footsteps came, and before Venus got to know what was happening, she was violently dragged up from the ground, Why is the material of the treasure map different? I think you just took a fake one to fool me. Venuss eyes showed surprise, I saw Kerry take this treasure map out of the vault and put it into the secret ce in the study with my own eyes, so how could it be fake? The mans eyes were full of anger, Do not lie to me. Although the route of the treasure map is right, the material is not at all a year, so how do you exin this?. Venus was also anxious, How do I know? I have never seen a real treasure map. The treasure map you asked me to take from the vault is this one, and there is no other one. Also, its ridiculous to say that its a fake just because the texture of the parchment is different. Have you seen a real one? Maybe it is deliberately drawn on two parchments. Venus finished the speech without showing any panic, and she gave herself a thumb up inside. The man gradually calmed down and loosen Venuss arm, It better be like you said, otherwise, I wont let you go. Venus was greatly relieved. Thank God. Alisa, take her away. Venus was desperate to hear this, Wait, I thought you said youd let me and the baby go. The man sneered, Of course I will let you go, but I didnt say when I would let you go. Miss Mu, stay here, and when I find the treasure, you can go. How despicable you are! Venus was dazed with anger. This fucking bastard. The man said icily, Whatever you say, you wont be able to leave anyway. Ill remind you by the way, there is only one ind around five hundred miles. If you try to escape, youll die. Therefore, stay here and be nice. If I can find the treasure, youll be free on that day. The man turned around after saying that, and Venus called out to him, Wait a minute, I want to stay with my child. Ill keep this promise. I dont want to be his fake father. Venus was d to hear this and now the result was the same as she had predicted before she came, so there was no surprise or disappointment. As long as she could stay with her child, where she was had been no longer that important to her. All right,e with me. Alisa was leading the way, and Venus pushed the stroller and grabbed her bag from the ground. After turning a corner and passing a corridor, Alisa pushed open a door. This is where youll be staying. This is the baby-sitters room. She knows youreing today, so she went home yesterday. Alisa exined. Venus looked around the house. It wasnt very big, with childrens toys, milk powder and clothes everywhere. Thank you. Alisa went to the table and took out a notebook from the drawer to her, This is what the nanny left before she left. It records the time of the babys meal and how much he eats, plus the time he sleeps, shower and so on. Venus did not expect to have such a considerate nanny, feeling warm inside. From the detailed records, she could see that the nanny should love her baby very much. Give me your bag. Venus didnt refuse and gave it to her directly. Alisa opened the bag, dumping all the things on the bed. They were all the daily necessities and clothes. No need to search. The onlymunication device is on the yacht, nothing more. Alisa rolled her eyes, Good. Ask me if you need anything. Right, dont walk around this vi. There are men all over who havent touched ady for a long time. if one of them gets interested in you, I cant get you out. Boss has always been very forgiving of them. Venus looked at her with gratitude, Alisa, thank you for telling me that. Alisa pouted, Im doing this for the babys sake, and it has nothing to do with you. After saying this, she was about to turn around and leave, when Venus stopped her again. Alisa,st time your boss sent me a picture, the baby had a very severe injury, why did I Alisa looked at her with mockery, Do you want your child to be beaten? No, of course no. Venus shook her hand, I just feel a little strange. Well, if he didnt send you that, will you be here so soon? Alisa didnt answer her question directly, but on her way out, Venus heard her mutter, The baby is so cute, who would beat him? Venus was stunned for a few seconds. ording to Alisa, the photo the man sent to her was fake? But in the first video of the baby being thrown into the bath, she could see the face was the babys face and the eyes were in different colors. As for the second one he sent over, it actually was not her baby, but she just took it as him Thank God. Venus stretched her body, bending down to see whether her child would say something to her or not, but he just babbled. She had no experience in taking care of a baby before, so she just stood there. Its fortunate that the baby was a good boy, basically not crying. When she watched her own child, Venus felt satisfied. She couldnt get her eyes from him. Baby, its mommy, and well never be apart again. Venus finally said something and smiled gently, not expecting the child to smile when she smiled, which made her very happy. After a while, the childs small face distorted, with her legs kept twisting, who seemed to have a hard time. Venus was anxious, Baby, whats going on? How do you feel? The child, of course, did not answer her but babble. She searched in the notebook, finding there was a paragraph that said in English that if he felt uneasy or ufortable sometimes, he may pee his pants. She carefully touched his buttocks, and it was wet. She looked for the diaper in her room and took the baby out of the stroller and put him on the bed. She didnt know how to change it, but the instruction told her the steps. Venus knew some English and there were some pictures as the guidance, so she can barely understand it. When she was changing the diaper, Venus was so nervous that she was afraid that the baby would be hurt, but she didnt know that the baby was a living person, not a porcin doll, and he wouldnt get hurt by her touch. It took a long time for Venus to put on the diaper, and she was sweating all over. Even though her child was already half a year old, she was a new mother, and she had much to learn. When Kerry arrived in Honolulu, he was picked up by Nighthawk. Boss, nice to see you. Kerry tiredly nodded at him, turning on his phone and saw thest message sent by Venus, whose heart ached. Boss, lets find a ce to rest first, since youve flew for so long. Nighthawk said this with concern. Kerry did not reply, but turned on the GPS app on the phone, and saw the constantly shing red dot on it. Only then did he feel a little more at ease. Venus was now on an ind in the eastern Pacific Ocean, surrounded by the sea. Kerry showed the phone to Nighthawk, No more rest. Lets get here. Nighthawk looked at it and said, Boss, this ce is at least five or six hours away from us by boat. Why dont you take a break, and Ill go find a yacht? There were so many inds in the Pacific Ocean and only therger ones have special ships for transportation. As for such rtively distant private inds, owners had their own private nes or yachts. Of course, most yacht would not go to a private ind very far away. It was not safe, and it was easy to get lost in the sea. Kerry knew he was right, so he said, Then just find a hotel. Okay. Nighthawk stopped a cab, and the driver took them up to a luxury hotel. Where are our men? Kerry asked. Gather for more information. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ask them toe here. No need to do more. Kerryy down on the bed and closed his eyes. Nighthawk looked at his boss in surprise, but he didnt ask any questions, I see. Boss, you rest for a while. Ill go out and look for a yacht. Kerry said, OK. Though his eyes were closed, but he could not sleep. What was Venus doing now? Did that asshole give her a hard time? Did she find the baby? Was there any danger? Too many questions stuck in his head and he was about to go crazy. Chapter 227 Venus, Im Coming (1) Chapter 227 Venus, I''m Coming (1) Two hours went by, and Nighthawk finally came back. Sir, I only found one ship that is willing to take us there. Nighthawk said. I went to the harbour and asked every ship owner, but they all refused because it is too dangerous to go to that ind. But luckily, one ship owner agreed, although he charges a huge amount of money for doing it. Kerry sat up in an instant and said: Good. Lets go. Our people havent arrived yet. Should we wait for them? They are still not here? Nighthawks head drooped and he said: They are spread on various inds, and most of them are still looking for ships to take them here. How long will it take? It may take another two hours. Kerry shot him a sideways nce. Since both Venus and the baby were on that ind, he couldnt be too reckless. Besides, it was getting dark and he had no idea what that ind looks like. So he said: Fine. Tell the owner of that ship that we will set off at five oclock tomorrow morning. Yes. Do you want to eat anything? It was a long journey. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kerry was in no mood to eat. He said tiredly: Just buy me some takeout food. Nighthawk nodded and left the room. He didnt know why was Kerry so sure that the man they had been looking for was on that ind. Kerry didnt tell him, and he was in no position to ask. Every woman is a talented mother. Venus is young, but that doesnt make her less of a good mother. After spending a whole day with her baby, she was already familiar with everything that she needs to do to take care of the baby. She can feed the baby, change the babys diapers, and make the baby go to sleep with so much ease as if she has been doing these things for years. There is a special bond between a mother and her baby, and the baby will never forget his mothers smell no matter how long they are separated from each other. Venuss baby grew really fast, and three little teeth already came out. They were very cute, like little shells. The baby didnt like to stay in the cradle, so Venus would put him on bed. He would try to sit up with the support of his hands. And tears brimmed Venuss eyes when she saw her baby sit up sessfully for the first time. She missed so many important moments in her babys life. The little baby pointed at a bunch of toys on the ground, and Venus didnt know which one did he want, so she put everything in front of him. The baby was so happy and he waved his arms randomly. He then picked up a toy car and pushed the button on it, and then he put the car on bed and the car zoomed away. He giggled so happily. He then cleared a little space in front of him to build Lego. He was not very good at it but he didnt seem frustrated at all. When he finally built a little building with the bricks, he grabbed Venuss arm happily and showed her his master piece. Venus dried her tears and said: Thats amazing. Do you want to be an engineer? The baby seemed to understand her, and he smiled even more brightly. The baby is just perfect. He is healthy, smart, and active. But Venus is always overwhelmed by complicated emotions when she sees him, because she had been absent for too long, and she feels so guilty about it. At that moment, the door was pushed open. Venus turned around and found it was the man with the mask. The baby was so excited when he saw the man. He reached his hands out and wanted the man to hug him. The man walked in and gave the baby a toy gun. He pinched the babys nose and said: This is a gift. Do you like it? The baby held the gun against his chest, and he gave the man a kiss on his cheek. The mans eyes softened. He rubbed the babys head gently. He is a fierce and violent man, but after spending so much time with the baby, his heart became tender and soft. Because the baby is just too cute. He is always smiling and he seems to be able to understand what the adults are saying. Even Alisa, who is fierce and violent, is rather fond of the baby, and she always buys the baby toys when she goes out. Whats the matter? Venus asked in a gentle voice. The man was teaching the baby how to y the gun. He said: Xuan Chu is missing. His inferiors told me that Xuan and Kerry went to a construction site yesterday, and he hasnte back yet. What do you think has happened? Venus said in a t tone of voice: I took the treasure map away from Kerry, and he is must furious at the moment. He wont let Xuan escape easily. The man gave the toy gun to the baby. He looked at Venus and said: Where do you think Kerry hide Xuan? His face was hidden beneath the mask and Venus couldnt see his expression clearly. But his eyes reflected that he didnt really care a lot, which confused Venus a lot. I dont know. Maybe its the ce where Heng Zhang was lockedst time. Interesting. Obviously Kerry is going to use Xuan as a hostage. The man said. He then stood up and walked away, while saying: He really thinks that he can threaten me with Xuan. So funny. Venus startled. She said: So you wont save Xuan? The man turned around and said: I still have you. And as long as you are here with me, Kerry doesnt have the guts to hurt Xuan! Wait a second. Venus looked at him calmly and said: Obviously we will meet each other very often. Whats your name? You want to know who I am? The manughed. Venus shrugged her shoulders and said: Its alright if you dont want to tell me. I just want to know how should I call you. The manughed coldly and said: You can call me Gavin. Gavin? Good. Ill call you Gavin. Venus said. She knew it is a fake name. Xuan Chu, at that moment, was in great pain. His arms had been dislocated since Henry took him back yesterday. At first he was tortured by agonizing pain, and then he could no longer feel his arms. He hadnt drank any water for twenty hours, and he felt his throat was burning. He was so hungry and his stomach was rumbling. He suffered so much all because of that person, and he hoped that person could understand his feelings. The door was opened. Henry walked in with a bottle of water. Mr Chu, have you made up your mind? Henry said coldly. Xuan only snorted in disgust. He said in a hoarse voice: I dont know anything. Mr Chu is indeed a tough person. Henry said. He then opened the bottle and poured the water on the ground. Xuans eyes fell on the water. Now the water was so near to him and his thirst was even stronger. Every cell in his body was desperate for some water and he was seized by so much pain. Henry! I know you are here to humiliate me! And now you have aplished your purpose and you can leave! Xuan shouted. He was worried that he wouldnt be able to resist the temptation and tell all the secrets. Henry kept pouring the water. He walked close to him and said: Mr Chu. You are a decent man and you know I hate to treat you like this. But your people kidnapped Kerrys baby to make money. Dont you think that is way too nasty? Xuan didnt say anything. He knew what they did was wrong, but that was his only option. Mr Chu. Tell me where is the kid and Ill set you free. This is good for both Chu Family and Ye Family. Henry said sincerely. This is Kerry s first son, and if something happens to the kid, both you and your family will be destroyed by him. Xuanughed with contempt. He didnt say anything. Henry was not angry at all. He kept saying: Sure, your family is also a great family and you are not afraid of Ye Family. But you know if you kill Kerry s son, Kerry will take revenge at any cost. Your parents, and your little sister, and Yan Chu, will all be Kerrys targets. Dont you even care about them? Can you really put their lives at risk just for some money? Chapter 227 Venus, Im Coming (2) Chapter 227 Venus, I''m Coming (2) Fear flickered across Xuans eyes. That was what he was concerned with. He had known Kerry for a period of time and he learned that Kerry is far from a generous person that he seems to be; instead, he is mean and cruel, and he never lets his enemies escape without being severely punished. Henry put the bottle near to Xuans lips. Xuan froze for a second, and then he opened his mouth and drank thest drop of water in the bottle. But that drop of water didnt quench his thirst at all. And he was still in great agony. Mr Chu, the sooner Kerry found his wife and child, the sooner you can leave this ce. You are a smart person and I think you can make a wise decision. Henry said. He then dropped the bottle on the ground and walked away. Wait a second. Henry stopped and turned around. His eyes sparkled. Have you changed your mind? Henry, can you help me with my arms? They are dislocated. I need to use the bathroom now. Xuan said. Henrys smile disappeared and he said coldly: I dont know how to cure your arms. If you want to pee, I will ask someone else to help you with it. Henry! Xuan shouted angrily. He would rather be killed than have someone help him to use the bathroom. There is no use to shout at me. If you dont want anyone to help you, just hold it. Henry said and left the room. And Xuan was shaking with anger. ...... Tianye Mu was at that time in his vi. He had a sense of foreboding when he learned that Kerry and Yan Chu went abroad separately. But he didnt know why. Mr Mu, Xuan Chu just went missing. He is the CEO of MKpany which has been cooperating with Kerry. Tianyes inferior called him and said. Tianye frowned. When did that happen? Last morning, Xuan and Kerry went to the construction site to supervise the building of the amusement park, and Xuan didnt go back. Xuans staff is also looking for him. Its obviously rted to Kerry. Kerry went abroadst morning. Tianye thought. He then said: Go and try to figure out what happened. Yes, sir. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tianye hung up the phone. He sunk into deep thoughts. Xiran Xiao came in. She wiped her sweaty face and she noticed Tianyes brow was furrowed. She asked: What are you thinking? Tianye came to himself and said: Kerry and Yan Chu went to Hawaii. Xiran grabbed a tomato. She cleaned it roughly and took a huge bite. She said: Whats so surprising about that? Obviously they are on vacation. Thats what I thought. But they didnt take the same ne. Besides, Kerry transferred at Hong Kong. Xiran thought about it and said: Maybe Kerry missed the ne because of something urgent. Then why couldnt Yan wait for him. It takes fifteen hours to fly from A city to Hawaii. Wouldnt it be boring to travel alone? Xiran realized something was wrong. She said: You are right. Did they quarrel with each other? Maybe they were angry with each other and that was why they didnt take the same ne. Tianye noticed Xiran was enjoying that tomato so much, so he cleaned another one and gave it to her. He said: That is also a possibility. But I just learned that Yans brother, Xuan, went missing yesterday morning. Xiran was surprised. What? She eximed. Yeah. I know his missing must have something to do with Kerry. Tianye said. So much happened yesterday. Xiran said. She noticed Tianyes face darkened and she asked: What are you thinking? Tianye put all the vegetables he just washed in a basket and said concernedly: I think it has something to do with Venus. Xiran knows how much Tianye loves his sister. She patted on his shoulder and said: Dont worry. Ill call Yan and ask her about it. Tianye nodded. Xiran then called Yan, but Yans phone was turned off. Xiran got nervous because she and Yan are very good friends. She asked Tianye: Do you have Kerry s number? Yes. Tianyan took out his phone and found that number he had never dialed. Xiran then called Kerry. But Kerry didnt pick up. What is he doing? Xiranined. She tried again, and this time, Kerry picked up. Who is it? Kerry sounded angry and impatient. Im Xiran. Kerry was silent for a few seconds. He then put on a soft tone and said: Oh, its you. Whats up? Xiran asked directly: Where is Yan? I called her many times but her phone is turned off. Why do you want to call her? Xiran said impatiently: I just want to ask her out for a cup of coffee or something. Thats all. Kerry was silent again. Maybe he was trying to find an excuse, or maybe he was angry. Xiran couldnt tell. Kerry! Speak! Where is Yan? She lost her phone. Stop calling her. What? Is she with you? Let me talk to her. She is not with me now. Ill let her call you when she is back. Im busy. See you. Kerry said and then hung up on Xiran directly. Xiran also felt a sense of foreboding. What ame excuse Kerry just used! She thought. If Yan really lost her phone, why couldnt she just buy another one. So you also think something is wrong. Tianye asked. Xiran nodded. Kerry hung up on me so quickly. Obviously he is hiding something from us. What happened to Yan? Tianye patted on her shoulder and said: Stop thinking. Take a shower. Ill cook dinner. Fine. ...... It was getting dark. Venus was so hungry and her stomach was rumbling. At that time, Alisa opened the door and said to her coldly: Time for dinner. Oh. Venus answered. She put the baby in a buggy and followed Alisa. Alisa nced at her and said: Change your clothes. Venus was dressed in a white T-shirt, a pair of jeans and a pair of sneakers. She couldnt understand why Alisa asked her to change them. Youd better do what I say. Alisaughed coldly. Venus suddenly remembered what Alisa said that morning. She soon put on a pair of blue trousers and a gray shirt with long sleeves. She studied design and all the clothes she bought are very fashionable. And the ones she just put on are the most average-looking clothes she owned. Alisa snorted. Maybe she wasughing at Venus, or maybe she was just jealous. She then took her to the restaurant and said: The restaurant is on the first floor. The breakfast is at seven thirty. The lunch is at twelve oclock and the dinner is at six oclock. If you arete, you get no food. What do I do if the baby is hungry? Venus asked concernedly. The baby is an exception. You can go to the kitchen and make her some soup. Oh, I see. Venus and Alisa then walked into the restaurant. The moment they were in the restaurant, a few men fixed their gaze on Venus. They stared at her so hard as if they were trying to strip her with their eyes. There were seven men in the restaurant, and they were all dressed in camouge uniforms and they were all armed with guns. Venus didnt dare to look at them. She followed Alisa with her head drooped. You sit here. Alisa pointed at a seat in a corner. Venus said quietly: Thank you. She knew Alisa was trying to protect her and the baby. The baby hadnt seen Alisa for quite a few hours. He reached his arms out to grab Alisas attention. Alisa then put a smile on her face and said: Oh, my little baby. What do you want to eat? Food. Food. The baby was still not very good with words but he pronounced this word perfectly. He surly loves to eat. Alisa pinched his face and said: Good. I will buy you food. She then put the baby down. And when she looked at Venus again, her smile had already disappeared. She gave all her tenderness to the baby. Chapter 227 Venus, Im Coming (3) Chapter 227 Venus, I''m Coming (3) Alisa red at these men who had been staring at Venus and shouted: What are you all looking at? I warn you not to touch this girl! If any of you make her ufortable, I will blow your head off! These men looked back at their food when they heard what Alisa said. And Venus also felt much rxed. The chief of the restaurant is a middle-aged woman, and there was also a young girl who was there to help. The woman gave Venus a pair of chopsticks and a new te. And Venus followed Alisa closely and picked the food she wanted. She whispered to Alisa: Thank you for helping me. Alisa wore no expression. She said: I am only doing what my boss told me to do. Gavin? Venus thought to herself. He is must afraid of Kerry. Or he wouldnt treat me so well. The food was rather nice. There was fish, beef and there were two kinds of vegetables. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The young girl working in the restaurant noticed the baby. She smiled and gave Alisa a bowl of soup. Alisa then gave the soup to Venus and said: This is his dinner. This is pretty much all he can eat. Venus smiled at the girl. She took her te and the little bowl of soup and walked to a table. The baby smelled the soup and he waved his arms excitedly. His eyes were sparkling. Venus forgot how hungry she was when she saw the baby being so happy. She spooned some soup and tested the temperature, which was just good. The soup was made purely from rice and there was no other ingredient. She then put the spoon near the babys mouth. The baby opened his mouth widely and swallowed the soup. It was so nice to watch him eat. Venus thought. Soon, the soup was over. But the baby was obviously not full. He also wanted the fish in the te. Venus asked Alisa: Can he eat fish? A little. Pick the soft meat. Oh. Venus said. She then picked the most soft piece of meat and removed the bone carefully before she gave the meat to the baby. The baby was so satisfied. Alisa said: Thats enough for him. Or he will be ufortable. Venus put down her chopsticks and wiped the babys mouth. She looked at Alisa and said: Thank you, Alisa. Alisa shot her a sideways nce and said: Why are you thanking me? Even though you kidnapped my baby, you didnt hurt him at all. Instead, you took very good care of him. Alisas face didnt change at all. She said: Again, I am only doing what my boss asked me to do. Besides, we will be real monsters if we treat a baby badly. Thats why I need to thank you. Venus said sincerely. Thats not necessary. After dinner, Venus went back to her room. Although Alisa had already warned these men not to touch her, Venus was still worried. She locked the window and the door to prevent anyone from breaking in. The baby was rather sticky after ying for a whole day. Venus put him in a small bathtub and washed him carefully. There was a little yellow duck in the tub and the baby was very fond of it. And before the shower was over, the baby fell asleep. So Venus dried him, put him on bed, and covered him with a small nket. His eyshes are so long and so beautiful. Venus kissed him on his forehead and went to shower. She finished the shower very quickly because she was worried that the baby may fall off the bed. When sheid beside the baby, she felt sofortable and so warm. Her heart was now swelling with joy. Kerry, our baby is amazing. He is beautiful, just like you. You will love him so much. Venus said to herself. ...... Kerry seemed to be able to hear what Venus said. Because he had been dreaming about Venus and the baby the whole night. In his dream, they were ying, and singing. There was so much joy. But all of a sudden, Venus and the baby dropped in the ocean, and it was so real that Kerry woke up in an instant. He felt his heart was still beating violently. It was four oclock and it was still dark outside. But Kerry couldnt sleep. He took a shower and lit a cigarette and waited. It had been 48 hours since he and Venus separated. He had been missing her every second, and he was also very worried. Venus is so tender and she doesnt know how to protect herself at all. He hopes these bastards who kidnapped his baby could show a little humanity and leave Venus and the baby alone. At that moment, someone knocked the door. Kerry took his bag and opened the door. Sir, its time to go. Lets go. It was still dark. There were few cars and people on the street. Kerry walked to his people, and found every one of them was so full of energy. Kerry said: Thank you for what you are doing. He then got onto the boat. Kerry arrived at this ce by ne so he didnt have any weapon. Nighthawk gave Kerry a shotgun. He tried it and found it suits him very well. Keep cool when we get onto that ind. Hide yourself well, and find as much information as you can about the ind. Yes, sir. The sun was rising, and the ocean was soon painted pink. The scenery was astonishing. However, the weather on the sea is always unpredictable. It was cloudless when they set off, but half way through the journey, a storm came. The ocean became turbulent, and the little boat was about to be turned over by the giant waves. The owner of the boat said seriously: We can not keep going! We must find an ind and stop. Or this boat will sink! Kerry looked at the terrifying waves and said: Fine. Lets go ashore. The storm was so fierce and Kerry was so frightened, after all, he had never seen such giant waves before. He didnt want to die in the ocean. His wife and kid were still waiting for him. The captain is very experienced, and he knows the water very well. So even though the waves were giant and the storm was fierce, he managed to find a small ind and sessfully went ashore. The scenery was so horrifying. It was like a disaster film. The wind was roaring, and the rain began pouring. Kerry walked to the captain and shook hand with him. Kerry asked: When will the storm stop? ording to your experiences? The captain sucked on his cigarette and said: Twenty minutes. At most. Ites easily and it goes easily. Kerry also lit a cigarette and smoked. How much do you know about the ind I want to go? The captain shot him a sideways nce andughed, his white teeth exposed. I know where it is. And I heard a man bought that ind two years ago. And thats all I know. Thank you. Kerry said. The captain didnt say anything. Just like what the captain predicated, the storm subsided twenty minutester. The wind died down and the sky cleared up again. Everyone sighed with relief, and they set off again at a fast speed. Venus. Iming. How are you doing? Kerry said to himself. Venus woke up from a very good sleep. She opened her eyes and found the baby was ying with her fingers. She was so satisfied. Good morning. My little one. The babyughed happily. He moved closer to Venus and kept ying her fingers. He likes the smell of his mother. It is sweet and soft. Venus kissed him on his forehead and she held him tightly in her arms. The rain just stopped and the air was very fresh. Venus got up, and opened the window to let the fresh air in. Then she washed the baby, fed him, and changed his diaper. When everything was done, Venus suddenly remembered that it waste for breakfast. She didnt know whether she could still get food, but she was so hungry, and she decided to give it a try. Then she took the baby and went to the restaurant. Chapter 228 Dont You Hurt Her (1) Chapter 228 Don''t You Hurt Her (1) Venus arrived at the restaurant with the baby, but just like what Alisa told her, the restaurant was already closed. What are you doing here? Someone said suddenly. Venus startled. She turned around and found it was Gavin. He was looking at her coldly. I was too busy this morning and I didnt have any breakfast. Venus said awkwardly. Gavin stared at her for a few seconds and said: Follow me. Venus then pushed the buggy and followed him. The baby is always excited to see Gavin. Gavin picked him up from the buggy and said in a very soft and tender voice: Little baby, how was your sleep? Venus was truly shocked when she heard how gentle this mans voice could be. The little guy just giggled. Obviously he is very fond of Gavin. You had a good sleep? Gavin was talking with the baby patiently. Ahhh... I see. Do you want to go to the beachter? The baby pped his hands happily. He is so smart and he could obviously understand what Gavin just said. That is one of the reasons why everyone loves this baby so very much. But Venus was confused. Why doesnt he set off and search for the treasure since he has already got the treasure map? Or has he already sent his people to search for it? Venus thought to herself. Then, Venus was taken to Gavins house. The living room is elegant. There is a huge window which allowed enough sunshine to pour in. In the middle of the living room sits a crystal table, and on the table there were many fruits and sweets. Take a seat. Gavin said. Eat some fruits if you are hungry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Venus looked at him suspiciously. She couldnt understand why was he so nice to her all of a sudden. Gavin didnt talk with her a lot. He was ying with the baby. He put the baby on a sofa and tried to teach him how to stand and jump. They were having so much fun. All of a sudden, Venus didnt know how should she feel about Gavin. Should she hate him? Sure. He took her baby away from her on the third day the baby was born. But he is so nice to the baby, and that makes Venus hate him less. Gavin, when are you going to look for the treasure? Venus asked. Gavin was still ying with the baby. He said without even looking at Venus: Miss Mu, why are you more anxious about the treasure than I am? The sooner you find your treasure, the sooner I can leave here and go back to the ce where I belong. Gavin looked at her and smiled. Miss Mu, wee to this world to travel. We belong to nowhere. Venus said: I dont agree. The ce where I belong has my loved ones. Gavin snorted. I remember thest time I took you away from A city, you were so excited and happy. Then why do you want to go back to that ce now? Are you in love with Kerry? Venus only said: A city is my hometown. I grow up there. I love that ce deeply. Gavinughed. He wanted to say something but suddenly, his phone rang, and he picked it up. Then, his smile disappeared, and his face darkened. Venus had a sense of foreboding. She knew this call had something to do with Kerry. I know. Gavin hung up the phone angrily. He then looked at Venus and said: Xuan Chu is not there. Venuss eyelids twitched and she said: Than I dont know where he is. Kerry didnt tell me all his secret ces. Gavin stared at her coldly. But suddenly, the coldness in his eyes disappeared and he smiled slightly and said: Arent you hungry? Why dont you eat something? Venus had already forgotten that she was hungry. She was also frightened by Gavin just now so she was in no mood to eat. Soon, Gavin and the baby were ying with each other again. Venus just looked at her baby quietly. She loves her babys smile very much. She thinks the baby has the most beautiful smile in the world, and his smile also has a healing power. She always forgets her worries when she sees his smile. A few minutester, Venus heard approaching footsteps from outside, and soon, a man dressed in a white t-shirt walked in. He said to Gavin: Sir, the helicopter is ready. We can go now. Good. Gavin picked the baby up and said to Venus: Miss Mu, lets go. Where are we going? Venus wanted to take the baby herself but Gavin wouldnt let her do that. Arent you concerned with the treasure? We will go search for it now. Gavin smiled. But I havent packed my stuff yet. And also, the babys diapers and toys and other stuff are still.... Dont worry. Gavin interrupted. I have already asked someone to do that for you. You are Kerrys wife. How can I make you do these things yourself? Venus was speechless. Give me my baby. Venus stood in front of him. Before Gavin said anything, the baby reached his arms towards Venus. Obviously the baby is more fond of his mother. Gavin didnt decline. He gave the baby back to Venus, and Venus felt rxed when her baby was back in her arms. They walked out of the vi. A green helicopter stopped on thewn. A few muscr body guards were standing beside the helicopter. And there was also a middle aged man. That man wears a pair of gold sses and he looks like an intellectual. Mr Cai, you finally epted my invitation. Gavin said. The middle aged man wore a nk expression. He said: I am just curious. Thats all. Im very d this matter can arouse your curiosity. Gavin said. He then looked at the man in the white t-shirt and said: Heng Zhang, you must take good care of Mr Cai. Dont worry, sir. Venus sneaked a nce at the man. So he is Heng Zhang. Venus thought. These people began boarding. Gavin was in the middle. Sir! Alisa rushed towards them all of a sudden. Gavin looked at her and got off the ne. When she was in front of him, he frowned and asked: What happened? Alisa was out of breath. She said: Sir, a boat is sailing towards this ind. Venus felt her heart was pounding violently. She knew it was must Kerry. How far is it from here? Gavin asked coldly. He was very confused. Because this ind is the middle of nowhere and no one had got near to the ind. They will be here in twenty minutes. Who are they? They are too far away. And we cant see clearly. Should we shoot them? Alisa said. Ask them to stay away from this ind. If they got nearer than 20 sea miles, I will have to destroy them. Yes, sir. Alisas eyes were looking murderous at this moment. Alisa walked away, and Gavin walked back to the ne. When he passed Venus, he stopped and said: Miss Mu, you are very interested in that boat, arent you. Venus waved her hand and said: No, Im not. Gavin suddenly remembered something. He walked closer to Venus and a vicious smile appeared on his face. Miss Mu, do you know who are they? Venus was intimated. She lowered her head and said: How can I know? Then lets check it out. Please. Gavin pointed at the helicopter. And Venus had to board with the baby. The baby had never taken the helicopter before. The noise was so great and the baby buried his head into Venuss chest. Venus also covered the babys ears tightly to protect him from the noise. The helicopter took off, and flew towards the sea. Venus looked outside the window. She could see a small boat wasing to the ind, and at the same time, a boat set off from this ind to deliver Gavins order to them. Chapter 228 Dont You Hurt Her (2) Chapter 228 Don''t You Hurt Her (2) The helicopter flew towards that boat, and when they were close enough to each other, Venus could see the man standing on the boat was none other than Kerry. He looked tall and fair. And he was staring at the helicopter hovering above his head. My little baby. Its your father. He ising for us. Although he iste. Venus whispered to the baby. Gavin also saw the people on the boat. Heughed and said: It is indeed Kerry! I wonder how did he find this ind so fast. But he is stillte. What a shame! Kerry clenched his fists. His intuition told him that Venus and the baby were both on the helicopter. He wanted to use his super power to stop the time and save them, but he could only stop the time for three to four minutes and it was not enough to save Venus and the baby and take them away from here. The helicopter sometimes hovered above Kerrys head, sometimes hovered right beside the boat. Gavin was obviously trying to provoke Kerry, because he knew Kerry could do nothing to the helicopter. Kerry also saw Gavin clearly. But Gavin was wearing a mask and Kerry had no idea who he is. He also saw Venus and the baby in her arms. It is his baby. He looks so small and so vulnerable and Kerry felt his heart was pierced. Sir, what do we do now!! Nighthawk shouted. Because the nose was too big. Kerrys face darkened. He stared at the helicopter furiously and answered: What can we do? Can we shoot the helicopter down? Nighthawk didnt say anything. He knew Kerry was angry. They came to this ind all the way from A city, but they were stillte. What was more irritating was that the man in the helicopter was wearing a blood mask! The helicopter flew beside the boat again, and Gavin showed Kerry a middle finger. Bastard! Nighthawk cursed. They were so angry, but what could they do? The helicopter soon flew away and became smaller and smaller, and they could only stare at it as it disappeared from their view. It is indeed Mr Ye! At that moment, Alisas motorboat appeared. She stood in the boat against the wind, and shouted at Kerry. You know me? Kerry looked at Alisa coldly. Alisaughed softly. Mr Ye is very well-known. Besides, you look exactly like your son. Kerrys anger red up again when she mentioned his son. He said: So you are the ones who took my treasure map? Alisa said frankly: Yes, you are right. Now you have the map, why dont you set my family free? My boss said they will be sent back home when we find the treasure. So, Mr Ye, dont be so impatient. Just go back and wait. Kerry could no longer refrain his anger. He lifted his gun up and pointed it at Alisas head. Damn you! You bastard! Kerry was looking murderous. Alisa was not intimidated at all. She gave a shortugh and said: Shoot me if you want to. But I need to warn you that this is not A city. If I die, you will never leave this ce alive. Kerry came to his senses and put the gun down. He said: Tell your boss. I will let him have the treasure, but if he dares to hurt my family, I will hunt him down wherever he goes! Alisa nodded. Sure. Ill tell him what you said. Lets go back. Kerry said to Nighthawk. Venus was no longer on that ind, and there was no need to go ashore. Yes, sir. Nighthawk felt a sense of relief. He was really worried that Kerry would blow that womans head off. He realized Kerry is much more sensible than he used to be. Their boat then turned around and sailed away. Alisa stared at it as it disappeared from view. ...... Gavin felt rather happy because he just won against Kerry. But he was still confused how did Kerry find this ind so fast. He looked at Venus. Her onlymunication equipment was taken away from her, so she couldnt possibly get in touch with Kerry. Two hourster, the helicopter arrived at another ind. But this ind is not isted. Instead, people are swarming all over the ce. Venus was very surprised to see so many people. She thought Gavin would take her to another secret ce. Gavin took Venus to his ce. Venus suddenly remembered this is the ce where she gave birth to her child, because she has a very firm impression about the stone lion that was ced at the front of the gate to protect the house from evil spirits. At that time, she thought how could such a small stone lion stop so many evil spirits who would want to destroy Gavin. The moment they walk into the house, Gavin red at Venus and asked: Miss Mu, how did Kerry find that ind? Venus moved backwards. The baby was sleeping in her arms. She said: How should I know? Did you send him a message? Venusughed coldly. Gavin, you took my phone away from me the moment I arrived at that ind. How can I possibly send any message out? Gavin snorted. So Kerry guessed where the ind is? Venus suddenly remembered another person. She said: Isnt Xuan Chu controlled by Kerry? It is probably him. He told Kerry where this ind is. Xuan? No. He will never betray me. Gavin said firmly. I know him very well. He would rather be killed than sell me out. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. So you think it is me. Fine. It is your house and you can say whatever you want to. But I think you should let me go right now and go find your treasure. Or Kerry will keep chasing you. I am a man of my word. When I find the treasure, I will let you go. Venus snorted in disgust. Gavin said to Heng Zhang: Take Miss Mu to the guest room. Bring her stuff to her. Yes, sir. Heng Zhang bowed to Venus and said: This way, Miss Mu. Venuss eyes met Hengs, and she noticed his eyes were so cold and she shuddered. She held the baby tightly in her arms and followed Heng. The guest room is on the first floor. It is spacious andfortable, and it is much better than the room she lived in on the ind. Miss Mu, this is your room. Heng stared at her coldly. Venus felt her legs were weak. She moved backwards and said: Thank you. A vicious smile appeared on Hengs face. He said: Miss Mu, I will never forget what your husband did to me. Venus said: Heng, I dont know what Kerry did to you. So if you are angry, take your anger on Kerry. It has nothing to do with me and the kid. The son will pay for his fathers misdeeds. Heng said coldly. He noticed fear flickered across Venus eyes. But dont worry. I wont touch him before my boss find the treasure. Heng then walked out of the room. Venus knew what he meant by saying that. She looked at the baby, and hoped Kerry coulde to save them soon. On the way back, Kerry looked at his phone and found that red spot stopped at a tourist city. He was very surprised. And he asked the captain to take them to the nearest ind to that tourist city. He decided to change his n. He couldnt afford to fail again. When they went ashore, Kerry paid the captain a huge amount of money. He then bought some clothes from the locals and pretended to be tourists. Then he asked Nighthawk to go to that city with him by a cruise ship, and he ordered the other people to go there separably, so that they wouldnt be noticed. Chapter 228 Dont You Hurt Her (3) Chapter 228 Don''t You Hurt Her (3) Again, Nighthawks curiosity was aroused. He had to know how did Kerry find Venus. So he asked: Sir, how do you know that she is on that ind? Kerry shot him a sideways nce and said: My wife has a GPS equipment. So I can find her as long as she is on earth. Nighthawk was shocked to the core after hearing what he said. Half an hourter, Kerry and Nighthawk arrived at the ind where Gavin was. The ind was swarming with people and most of them were tourists. So Kerry and Nighthawk didnt need to worry about being noticed. Kerry followed the red spot and they arrived at Gavins ce pretty soon. They hid behind the bushes so that they wouldnt be noticed. Gavins ce is a vi. It looks pretty normal except that it is enormous. There were security guards at the gate and they were all heavily armed. Kerry frowned. It would be much more difficult to get into this vi than to get into Xiao Xies ce. Kerry said: What should we do? Should we wait till night? No! They have the treasure map now and they wouldnt stay here for too long. So I have to get in now. Nighthawk, you stay here and wait. Nighthawk grabbed Kerrys arm and said: Sir! It is too dangerous! We dont even know what is the situation like inside! But I cant wait. They may leave at any moment. Kerry said. Then, his eyes turned purple gradually. Nighthawk knows this secret of his but when it happened right in front of him, he was still numb with shock. The next thing Nighthawk knew, Kerry was no where to be seen. Nighthawk was truly shocked by Kerry s super power. Kerry wished he could appear in Venuss room. But he traveled directly to a dinning room. It was noon. A dozen soldiers were having lunch. All of a sudden, a man appeared in the dinning room from nowhere. These soldiers froze. By the time they recovered themselves and grabbed their guns, the man already disappeared. Everyone was so shocked. They looked at each other confusedly and none of them had any idea what just happened. Did a man just appear here? Yeah. I saw him too. He has purple eyes. But he disappeared so quickly and I didnt see his face clearly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Where is he? Jesus. I cant believe it. These soldiers chattered vigorously. Suddenly, Heng Zhang walked in and asked: What are you taking about? What happened? A soldier stood up and said: Sir! A man just appeared in the room. But he then disappeared quickly. We have no idea what happened. What? Heng was so confused. The soldiers were excited. We were having our lunch. But all of a sudden, a man was standing right there. And two secondster, he is gone! That is absurd. Heng said. Its true. Sir. We all saw him. Then what does he look like? What kind of clothes is he wearing? A soldier thought about it and said: He wears a blue t-shirt. I didnt see his face clearly. But he has purple eyes. That feature was too striking to be missed. Its true. He has purple eyes. Another soldier echoed. Heng had a twitch in his eye. Purple eyes? Disappeared suddenly? He suddenly remembered a few months ago, something simr happened in Xiao Xies house. When he heard about it for the first time, he only snorted. So, is this person the one who went to Xiaos ce? He thought to himself. Heng then shouted at the soldiers: What are you waiting for! Go find him! Everyone startled. They grabbed their guns and left the room. They felt both terrified and excited. Last time, the man who went to Xiaos ce wanted to steal the treasure map. So this time he is probablying for the map as well. Heng thought to himself. He then informed Gavin about this incident immediately. ...... Kerry then traveled to an empty room. He sighed with relief. It was lucky that he responded quickly, or he would be shot dead by these soldiers. He took no time to rest and he looked outside the window and found a few soldiers were patrolling outside. He was at the first floor. But where is Venus? He thought. He forced himself to calm down and he listened attentively. He could hear footsteps, running water, peoples shouting, and so on... My little baby, do you like it? Kerry heard a familiar voice all of a sudden. His heart began pounding violently. It was Venus. And she was right in the next room! Venus was feeding her baby. All of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice. Hey, Venus. She looked back and found it was Kerry. Kerry was standing right behind her. He looked at her and smiled. Venus put the te down and rushed into Kerrys arms. Tears rolled down her face. Kerry, you are finally here. Kerry held her tightly. He said: Im sorry. Venus. Venus shook her head and said: Dont say that. Oh, this is our son. She then pointed at the baby. And Kerry looked at him. The baby was staring at Kerry curiously. Kerry found the baby is just a small version of himself. They have simr eyes, simr nose and simr ears. Kerry saw his baby quite a few times on pictures. But it was not until that moment when he saw his baby in real life that he realized he is a father. He felt his life was nowplete. Kerry felt excited and nervous. He didnt know what to say. He just felt the baby is the best thing in the world but he didnt know how to tell him that he is his father. What are you waiting for? Go hug him. Venus said to him. Kerry swallowed nervously. He walked to the baby and looked at him in his eyes. He said: Hey! I am your father. The baby blinked. He gave Kerry no response, and he looked at Venus for help. Chapter 229 The Baby was Shocked (1) Chapter 229 The Baby was Shocked (1) At this moment, the rumble steps and the sound of breaking in the room were heard from the hallway. What happened? Venus Mu asked nervously. Kerry Ye, failing to foster a bond with the baby in such a short time, turned around and said, They caught me suddenly appearing at the restaurant when I came into the vi. Oh my God. Eximed Venus. It was time for lunch, there must be a great number of astonished people in the restaurant when witnessed him appeared and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Let''s spare the details, Im going to take you and the baby away first." As he was going to reach out to hold the baby, the little guy suddenly crawled backward followed an overturning to avoid his touch. Seeing that Kerry''s fragile heart was struck hard by his son, Venus came up to extend her arms and said gently, "Come here, babe." The little guy rolled his big eyes, looking at Kerry then at Venus, and finally crawled towards thetter in a reluctant way. "Bang--" The door was suddenly kicked off, and the second they noticed Kerrys presence, people outside pulled their guns on him and shouted, "Dont move!" The baby was so frightened that he stayed still by the wall and refused to move. Upon seeing this, Venus anxiously knelt down on the bed and tried to pull him out. "Bang!" A gunshot rang out. Kerry rushed to protect her in a sh but was shot on the left shoulder, and the spouting blood sttered on her neck. Bang! Another shot was heard, but this time, it was the guard at the door who lied down on the door. Covering his bleeding shoulder with his hand holding the gun, Kerry fell to his knees with blood gurgling from the hole like an open faucet. The footsteps came from afar. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Venus covered his wound with her trembling hands and said in a shaky voice, "You should leave now, we can escape together next time." Kerry grabbed her wrist and said, "No, I''ll save you out here." Venus was on the verge of tears, "You''re injured, you can''t take us away! Even if you leave the vi, can you escape from the ind? Go and I''ll wait for you to save me and the baby after your recovery." "Venus!" "Go!" She shouted at him as the closer and closer footsteps outside signaled theing of more guards. Though quite reluctant, Kerry knew clear that his leaving was the optimal choice. Looking up at the dumbfounded child, he bit his teeth and finally vanished in the room the moment before the guards appeared. The throng was led by Heng Zhang. He ran into the room but only found an absentminded woman with blood all over her hands and back and a frightened half-year-old baby. "Wheres the guy?" Heng asked angrily. Venus pretended to be distracted and held her tongue. Without any finding in his search of the room, Heng said to the guards followed, "Go look for him immediately, not a nook shall be spare!" "Yes!" Then he came to the dead guy who was killed by a bullet to the forehead, and he could tell from the single deadly shot that the killer must be a good shooter. He moved back to Venus, pinched her face hard, and forced her to look into his eyes, "What did that guy look like?". Hearing his words, countless thoughts shed through her mind at that moment. Fortunately, Heng didn''t know it was Kerry. Was this the silver lining for them? Venus was still trembling, looking confused and flurried, stuttering, "I... I didn''t see it clearly." The answer didnt seem to be out of his anticipation, Heng threw her away with a flick of his hand, almost toppling her over. Silence quickly came back to the room where there was no one else but a body at the door beside the baby and her. Like a man finally got his breath back, she kept panting heavily for quite a while before she remembered the baby behind her, and when she turned around, she found that the baby was still dumbfounded with empty eyes on his face. Stung bitterly by the scene, Venus wiped the bloodstained hands on her clothes again and again before reaching out to him, "Come on my dear,e to mommy." His eyes lit up at hearing her calling, and soon the tears filled in them when he looked at her. This was the first time she saw her childs tears, and she was even more sorrowful with her tears totally out of control, "Baby, don''t be afraid, mommy is here,e here." "Wa--" All of a sudden the child cried out loudly. The child, who had never let out a single whine since his birth, cried heartbreakingly for such a fright, like a knife piercing through her heart. Venus came up to hold him in arms, tapping his back gently and consoling in a choking voice, Dear, dear, Moms here. The baby''s loud cries were noticed by Gavin the patrolling guy outside, and as soon as he came in, a hint of nerve shed across his eyes when he saw the blood on Venus''s clothes and the child who was about to cry her eyes out. "Why is the baby crying? Did he got injured?" He asked. Venus looked at him with tearful eyes, "No, hes just scared." Obviously, Gavin was relived, and then his eyes narrowed, "Where did you get the blood from?" The man was wounded and blood was thus sttered on me." Venus said nervously. Gavin ran a nce at the corpse at the door and seemed to believe her, "Don''t round the outside, if you get killed, I dont take the responsibility." Venus dropped her head and responded to him in a low voice. Gavin looked down at the woman in front of him. Different from other women who would be shocked to see the murder scene, she was quite calm and keptforting the child in her arms. He thought that it was because she was used to these cruel scenes after staying with Kerry for a long time, but he did not know that the intruder was Kerry himself. "How did that person break into your room?" Gavin questioned. Venus put on an innocent expression on her face, "How could I know that? I was just feeding the baby when he suddenly appeared, and I don''t even know how he got in." Gavin nced at the tiny rice bowl on the table which still had half of the cold porridge in it. "What did he say to you?" Venus recalled for a while and said, "He asked me where your room was. When I said I didn''t know, he threatened to kill the child if I didn''t tell him, but I really didn''t know where you lived. And then your guy came in, they shot each other. The man was shot in the arm, and then all the blood sshed on me as I desperately tried to snatch the baby from his arms." Gavin stared at her with his ghastly eyes, trying to look for a loophole in her story. Venus tried her best to disguise herself and didnt dare to show a trace of diffidence. This was Kerrys biggest secret, and she couldnt reveal it to him. Otherwise, there would be endless troubles in their reunion days. "Looks like we can''t stay here any longer. Pack up your stuff, well leave in two hours." Gavin said icily. Venus had a bad feeling but still had to ask, "Where are we going?" "Its out of your reach, you''ll know when you get there." He turned away and shouted at the guard in the distance, "Take him away." Then two men ran over, carrying the guard died of Kerrys shot away, leaving the bloodstain on the ground. As the baby''s heartbreaking cries became fainter and fainter, Venus tried to switch to the other hand to hold him as the original was numb, but the baby was so scared that he hastened to hold her tightly, fearing that she would leave him alone. Venus was again stung by his reaction and thus continue to keep that pose. Hearing the babys cries finally reduced to be heavy breaths, Venus looked down and found that he had fallen into sleep, and with red eyelids and nose for a long-time whining on that tear-stained face, he looked so pitiful After he fell asleep, she carefully put him on the bed and locked the door of the room. She went to the bathroom to get a wet towel and wiped his face and neck, covered him with a thin nket, and started to clean herself up after seeing that he had been deep in his sweet dream. Her clothes, including the light blue pants, had been stained red with blood, but time was limited, so she directly took off her clothes and got into the bathroom to wash the blood off her body. Chapter 229 The Baby Was Shocked (2) Chapter 229 The Baby Was Shocked (2) When the warm water flowed down from the top of her head, Venus Mu recalled Kerry Yes injured shoulders. Dont get caught, Kerry, stay safe and sound. After disappearing from the room, Kerry, the guy missed by Venus, appeared by Nighthawk''s side. "Boss!" Nighthawk cried out in fright, took off his ck shirt instantly and put it on for him, then supported him by the waist to walk to a remote area together. Soon, there was a shout from not far away. Nighthawk knew it was the othersing after them. Ahead there was a fruit store with no one at the door, without any hesitation, he took Kerry to hide inside. Before they had time to take a breath, a young girl approached them, thinking they might be the customers for fruits, and greeted them warmly in English, "What do you want to buy?" Nighthawk took his wallet from his waistband and gave her all the cash in it, whispering, "Someone''s chasing us, can we hide out here for a while? Please." Stared at him in amazement, the girl cast a nce at the pale face of Kerry, seeming to be impressed by the money or by his handsome features, nodded her head quickly and said, "Follow me." Nighthawk smiled his gratitude and followed her with Kerry. As they were led to a room, the girl uncovered a hidden staircase by lifting a board on the floor, "This is the warehouse where we keep our fruit." "Thank you." Said Nighthawk in a sincere tone, carrying Kerry down the stairs. "I''ll send the medical kit downter." Said the girl, and then she covered the board and left. The basement was very dim, and they were greeted by the pleasantly cool air as well as the aroma of various fruits the second they reached the ground floor. Nighthawk helped Kerry sit down in a more spacious area and was about to check on his wounds, and then the board was lifted again and the girl came down the stairs with a medical kit. "Here are somemon medicines. Check if they are avable." The girl handed him the kit, turning on a switch nearby, and illuminated the room with a little light. Kerry barely lifted his eyelid and nodded at the girl, "Thank you." "Youre wee," Beamed the girl, "I have to go up first." Most of the medicines in the kit were formon use, but thankfully there was a bottle of medical alcohol, a bottle of styptic power, and arge roll of gauze. "Boss, let me stop your bleeding first." Kerry nodded with his eyes closed. He had such a strong shoulder which had suffered a shot from the front by the kidnapperst time and now another shot from the back. Nighthawk carefully took off his clothes, finding that the blood was oozing out of his piercing left shoulder with a bullet in it. Outside the fruit store. The beautiful girl sat in front of her stand and looked around. There was only one fruit store in this alley while the rest were hotels. As the sun was zing hot at noon, the alley was quite empty. Soon after she sat down, several yelling men with guns on their backs suddenly came into the alley, rushing into the first house directly for investigation. The girl, an aborigine of the ind, certainly knew who the men were. She was a little nervous, but since she had done it, she would not regret it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Soon a bawling voice was heard from a violent-tempered old man at the first house, a celebrity on the ind who she would call him Grandpa. These guys must have offended him. The girl stretched out her neck and found that they were kicked out of the house by the old man with a carrying pole. The third one was the fruit store. As they came over, the girl greeted them with a smile, "What fruit do you want?" One of the men hade here asionally to buy fruit and knew her well, so he asked her in a more polite tone, "Have you seen an injured man?" The girls heart beat faster, though, she tried to maintain that calm expression on her face, shaking her head, and said, "No, this is a rarely visited alley, you know." The men believed her words without any doubt, but they had to observe the order that every nook and cranny shall be scrutinized. "Let''s go inside and have a look." The man said seriously. The girl turned angry, standing up from her chair and staring at them with her round eyes, "Why do you search my store? Only the local police officers have that right!" The man was embarrassed. As he had sort of a crush on the girl, of course he wouldn''t have searched her store if he just came alone, but now he was followed by two other guards, he couldn''t show any trace of his favoritism towards her, "Gina, I just want to go in and have a look, I won''t make any detriment, I promise." Certainly, Gina couldn''t stop them but said angrily, "Well, help yourselves, but I will definitely go to the police and file aint against you." The man smiled resignedly and then took the other two men to take a search inside. When she came to the storage room, she suddenly found a few drops of blood at the entrance of the basement, and then she strode over to them before they saw it. Gina put her hands on her waist and said loudly, "Enough! I will go to the police station and file a comint against your boss." They dug around the house but found nothing of course. The man in charge of the search didnt mean to take the mission seriously, so he just smiled his awkwardness at Gina and was about to leave, but suddenly, hispanion said, "The fruit store was often equipped with a basement for storage, we need to take a further search. Gina''s heart was pounding with her face turned red for anger or anxiety, she pointed at the guard and said. "Why should I let you guys get in my basement? There are abundant fruits which are so dear that even the fresh air will elerate its rot, so I will never allow you to set foot in the basement unless you shoot me." "How dare The guard was so angry that he wanted to go up and grab her, but Gina cupped her hands over her mouth and shouted, "Help! The shouting attracted the neighbors attention, and the old man of the first store rushed to them, blocked Gina behind him, and pointed at the men, scolding, "What do you want to do? Are you bullying my Gina?" "We just wanted to check her basement." The guard who had just been hit by him was now much more polite. "Check her basement? Who do you think you are? Their basement is full of expensive fruits. Do you know how great the damages you will cause when getting into the basement?" "Hes right, who is going to pay for these damages?" A kind neighbor agreed. "I''ll pay for it." A man''s voice reached to the ears all of a sudden and diverted everyones attention. It was Heng Zhang. He looked around coldly and finally fell his eyes on Gina who was wearing a slightly picked expression and said, "You just need to give me a number, I can afford it." So angry was she that she was on the verge of tears, "Youyou are just big bullies who only dare to treat a young girl cruelly during her parents absence! I''m going to sue you all!" Heng was indifferent at her words because he was the kind of man who would leave no stone unturned in order to achieve his goal, "Well, then go sue us. The basement is under there, right? Guys, pull her away and go down to take a search." "Ah-- what are you guys doing? Let me go!" Gina shouted loudly, hoping the two men below would get it and find a proper hideout. She struggled to shrug them away, stepped angrily on the floor before she wiped the bloodstain on it, and then walk off. A cool gust rushed up from the open floorboard, and the bodyguards went down first under Hengs order. Gina was fiddling her fingers anxiously behind her back, she tried to put on an indifferent face, but so innocent was she that Heng saw through her immediately. "What are you nervous about?" Heng stared at her with his ghastly eyes. Gina''s heart was pounding and tried to say casually, "I''m just worried that they''ll ruin my fruit because I need to make money from them." Heng sneered but said nothing. A few minutester, the bodyguards came up and reported, "Sir, there''s no one down there." A sh of surprise came across her eyes. "Lets move to the next one." Heng wore a cold face which was unable to tell if he was angry or disappointed. Gina strode up to him, reached out her hand, and said boldly, "You said you would pay for my damage, where''s the money? Give it to me now." Heng looked straight at her, making her feel a bit flustered, and well after a few seconds, he pulled out his purse and flung all the cash on her hand. "Is it enough?" Gina was pleasantly surprised, repeatedly nodding her head and giving way to him, and said, "Of course! if I had known that I could get such arge sum, I would have let you search a few more times." Heng snorted and left with four followers. Upon seeing this, the spectators quickly dispersed. After helping the old man along, Gina picked up a fewrge mangoes and put them in his hand, saying with a smile, "Grandpa, thank you for batting for me." "Youre wee. Its not a big deal, though. I have to leave, my family is still waiting for me to have a meal." "Bye, Grandpa." After seeing him off, Gina looked around carefully for a while to make sure that no one wasing, and then she ran to the basement. The disappearance of the two men threw her into confusion. The injured man and hispanion were in the basement, but the bodyguards didn''t find them, howe? When she came to the basement, there was nobody staying in the original location. Where were they going? Gina stood there for a moment and whispered, "They''ve gone, you guys cane out now." And then, a subtle muffled grunt came from the dark corner, and Gina followed the sound, finding that the two men were in the corner. "Where did you hide? How could they fail to find you out?" Gina asked in surprise. Nighthawk pointed to the empty cardboard box next to the fruits and said, "Here." "What? Here?" "Yeah." Nighthawk nodded seriously. Certainly, he wouldn''t tell Gina that Kerry grabbed him by the shoulder and flew to the ceiling when the guards came in, and he almost screamed out in shock as the feeling of weightlessness came to him. Certainly, the guards couldnt find them out because of their dark and covert hideout. When they left, he was brought down to the ground slowly with relief, but when he looked back at Kerry with excitement and concern, he noticed his pale face and the reddened gauze on his shoulder. Is it because of the over-consumption of his mental power? Nighthawk didn''t know how to express this superpower. Chapter 229 The Baby Was Shocked (3) Chapter 229 The Baby Was Shocked (3) Gina the simple girl did not doubt Nighthawk. Seeing Kerry''s bloodless face, she was quite worried and said, "Bring your friend up to the ground, his wound seems to be very serious, it''s too cold here." "Are you sure they won''te back?" Nighthawk asked nervously. Gina patted her chest and assured, "Don''t worry, they won''te back anymore. The ind doesn''t look very big, but it will take them a day or two to search it thoroughly." "Thank you." With Gina led the way ahead, Nighthawk carried his boss up and walked out of the basement after noticing him being in a rather weak situation. They went to a small and simple room on the second floor which had only a bench, a table, and a bed covered with the dark-blue id sheets and a flowery thin quilt. "This is where my brother used to live when he was a student, but now he onlyes back on weekends, so its quite clean and you can take a rest here." Said Gina. Nighthawk had to put Kerry on the bed with his face down carefully because he was wounded on the back. Gina felt a bit limp and scared by the bloody wound as she had never seen such a terrible scene in her life. "Hehes bleedingtoo much blood he had lost." Fear was exuded in her eyes. Nighthawk blocked her view and asked, "Do you ...... Can I have your name first?" "Gina, just call me Gina." Nighthawk said calmly, "Ok, Gina, thank you very much for saving us, but do you have a sharp dagger?" "How about the knife for cutting fruit? That is very sharp." Gina asked innocently. Nighthawk was confused for a second and then answered, "Fine. But could you please go to the pharmacy again and buy me some more medical gauze? Ive run out of the gauze in your medicine kit." Gina agreed quickly, "No problem, what else do you need?" "Nothing, but be careful not to run into those searchers." "Of course! I know this ce very well." Then she ran away. Kerry was in a half-conscious state, the child''s strange and distant eyes racing through his mind kept stinging his heart. It had been in his anticipation that the baby would not recognize him, after all, he had never seen him, nor did he ever feed him, but still he couldn''t help but feel quite distressed when it came true. "Boss, I''ll take the bullet out for youter, it might be a bit painful." Seeing his face getting worse and worse, Nighthawk was more worried about his situation. Kerry answered under his breath. For him, the physical pain was far less serious than the mental one now. ...... In the vi. The baby stopped crying after a nap, but at the same time, his smile also disappeared. Venus Mu tried to cheer him up with a toy, but he just took it and then yed with the toy in silence. A mood of mncholy descended on her at seeing this scene. Even though he had a higher IQ than that of children of his age, he was just a half-a-year-old child. How could he not be frightened by that bloody scene? She just hoped that this event wouldn''t leave a serious psychological impact on him. The door was open with Alisa appeared in an outdoor outfit. She wore a dark green tunic over the tight ck short sleeves as well as a pair of dark-green wide-leg trousers, and her favorite high heels were changed into a pair of walking-friendly Martin boots. "Let''s go." She said coldly. Venus shouldered her backpacks, holding the child in her arms, and said gently, "Could you please help me carry the baby''s stuff?" Alisa did not refuse her request. The presence of Alice made the baby''s eyes light up for a few seconds but then faded, and he did not greet her as usual either. Alisa found it strange and asked her with a frown, "What happened to the baby? Where''s that happy face?" Venus spoke in a frustrated tone, "He just got scared." Alisa touched the baby''s smooth little face with her finger and whispered, "Poor little guy." The helicopternded on thewn. Heng Zhang was lowering his head to give Gavin a report, "Weve dug up the vi but found nothing." Nothing could be told from Gavins hidden face under the mask, but the trace of dissatisfaction was revealed in his eyes, Tell them to continue the searching work after we leave here and no hint shall be missed." "Don''t worry, boss, all arrangements have been made. We will definitely catch him as long as hes still here, only if ......" Heng didn''t finish his sentence, but Gavin got itonly if he didnt hide his trace with his secret technique, or where could they find him out? Gavin was quite curious about this mysterious guy, "I didnt expect that there exists such a creature with the ability to hide his trace in the world, I really want to catch him and see who this guy is, I cant believe it if it were not be seen by so many persons." Heng nodded in agreement, "Yes, I regarded it as something nonsense when I heard from Xiao Xies guys and didn''t expect it to be true. Boss, was heing for the treasure map?" Gavin pondered for a moment and said, "Probably. He presented at the Xie family for the map, right?" "But how did he know the treasure map was in your hands, boss? " Gavin smirked and nced at him, "The mess you made in Sky Cityst time has beenmon knowledge, certainly he could thus get the trace of the map." Heng obediently bowed his head and kept silent with his eyes glinted hostilely. Kerry, I will definitely pay you the double return for what youve done to me! I cant catch you, but I can catch your wife and son! Gavin seemed to know what was on his mind and reminded him in a cold tone, "Don''t hurt Venus and the children until you find the treasure. Theyre still of great use." "I understand it, boss." Heng pressed down his malice. Is it meaning that Venus and the little guy would be at his disposal as long as he could find the treasure? Venus and Alisa were walking towards the helicopter from the distance. The keen intuition told Gavin that there exists a certain rtionship between the mysterious man and Venus, but soon he gave up the suspect after a reasonable analysis. Kerry was the only one who cared about the lives of Venus and the baby, but it was impossible for him to know their hideout within such a short time. Besides, there had never been any news about his abnormal behaviors in all these years. The reason why he connected this mysterious man to Kerry was the baby''s unique pupils which were in purple and blue respectively as Kerry''s eyes were blue while the mysterious man''s eyes were purple ...... Could there be a hidden rtionship between them? Venus approached at this moment. The sluggish baby rested his head on her shoulder, seeming uninterested in any acquaintance. "Hey little guy, still feel no happy?" Gavin poked his little face and asked. The little guy looked at him with immense sadness and turned his head to lean on his mother''s shoulder. "For gods sake, it looks like he''s really be frightened." Gavin spoke with great concerns, but certainly, he wont care about a child''s emotions under the current situation. Venus was consoled by seeing from the corner of the eyes that Heng was also somewhat indifferent and depressed. It seemed that he didnt catch Kerry, or they wont be able to stay here safe and sound. The helicopter had been filled with several people including Mr. Cai who was invitedst time. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Boom-" Venus covered the babys ears as the helicopter set off again. Looking through the ss at the fading ind, she was worried about Kerrys wound and wanted to know whether he had escaped from their searching. She didnt care about their whereabouts. She could go anywhere as the baby was by her side, besides ...... Venus touched the chip on her shoulder secretly, believing that Kerry could find her by this chip. The first thing Kerry did when he woke up from hisa was to check his cell phone, and as he expected, Venus and the child had been taken away and moving forward from a certain ce over the Pacific Ocean. Kerry smiled at the sign. He knew the ce where the man was going forward with Venus because it was his fiction. Finally, youre going toe back. But this time, I will definitely make sure of your trip with no return! What Kerry didn''t expect was that there were greater difficulties waiting for him. Chapter 230 I Cant Take You (1) Chapter 230 I Can''t Take You (1) In Sky City. Xuan Chu never said Gavin''s real name, which made Henry extremely passive because he couldn''t shoot him at once, but had to keep him alive with water and a little food every day. Henry didn''t expect Xuan to open his mouth. He had used methods as many as he could and now he only hoped that everything went well with Young Master. In the meantime, Tianye Mu had find nothing, as Kerry and Yan Chu just disappeared. Xiran Xiao made several calls to Kerryter, but he refused to answer or even reply a text message. "Does something happen to Kerry?" Xiran suspected. "If he doesn''t answer your phone, maybe he just doesn''t want to. It doesn''t have to be an ident. If he''s really in trouble, even in a desperate situation," Tianye said mysteriously, "he also has the ability to get out of it." Xiran looked at him surprisedly, "Oh, you actually dopliment Kerry. Did the sune out from the west today?" Tianye was smiling, "I didn''t praise him. He really has the ability." With curiosity, Xiran leaned in front of him and hugged his arm, asking, "Your words have a double meaning. Tell me. Why is he capable of escaping from a desperate situation?" The man was hesitant. He had promised Venus not to tell anyone, but it''s rare for Xiran to look at him with eager eyes. "What''s wrong? Can''t you tell me? Tianye, how dare you keep a secret for Kerry?" Xiran''s cognition were refreshed once again. The man stretched to encircle her in his arms, "I have promised Venus that I wouldn''t tell anyone about this." Xiran pinched him on the arm, "Tianye, do you take me for an outsider? Okay, I, as the outsider, had better ..." As soon as she got up, she was pulled back by Tianye. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, but you have to keep the secret." Xiran held up her palm, "Although I don''t know how amazing this secret is, I swear that I will never tell it to other person." Tianye''s expression wasplicated, not knowing how to say this matter. Struggling for a long time, he said, "I''d better say it from the beginning ......" After hearing this long and bizarre story, Xiran was dumbfounded. Tianye understood her feelings very well, so he sat quietly beside her and waited for her to digest the information. After two or three minutes, Xiran barely found her voice, "Tianye, you''re not kidding, right?". "So it''s a secret." Tianye spread his hands. Xiran jumped up from the sofa, spun around several times in the living room and said, "How is it possible? Is he an alien? It''s just so weird. No, no, I''m going to release my feeling." "What are you going to do?" Tianye watched her walk upstairs and asked. "I''m going for a run. I need to calm myself down. This is crazy." Tianye smiled and shook his head. But in her heart there was an uneasiness. What was Kerry doing abroad? Was it rted to Venus? On an Ind in the Pacific Ocean. After two days of rest, Kerry gradually recovered. He wanted to leave yesterday, but he lost too much blood to stand firm and Nighthawk begged him to stay for a while, so he agreed to stay for another day. The happiest thing Gina had these two days was delivering food to Kerry at mealtime every day. Although he seemed cold, he always smiled at her with gratitude. The smile of a handsome and charismatic man was a deadly temptation for young girls. Kerry realized Gina''s admiration for him because she showed it too clearly. As soon as she came in, she couldn''t take her sparkling eyes off him, and asionally she would smile a flirtatious smile. If it were any other woman, Kerry would have been coldly dismissed, but Gina was his savior and a simple girl. He can''t be too cruel, whether for moral or emotional reasons. However, he didn''t want to seduce any other women, and didn''t want the good girl to get in too deep, so he politely said to Gina, "Gina, its alright to let my friend give me the food. However, Gina didn''t understand his polite refusal and said with a smile, "No trouble. Its no trouble at all." Kerry held his forehead and was speechless, thinking, "Forget it, Im leaving tomorrow anyway." Then, he heard Ginas question, "Are you Chinese?" Kerry nodded, "Well, Im." Gina said excitedly, "Half of our visitors here are Chinese. I heard there are a lot of yummy food in China, right?" "It''s quite a lot." Kerry tried to be concise, but he was muttering in his heart, "Why hasn''t Nighthawk finished buying clothes ande back yet? Does he buy the fabric and make it himself? "Will you take me with you when you go back to China tomorrow? I really want to go to your ce and eat a lot of yummy food. I haven''t been out so far." Kerry was shocked by what Gina had said and didn''t say anything for several seconds. Gina looked at his expression, thought he was reluctant, and said, "I don''t need you to buy me the ticket. That manpensated me a lot of money the day before yesterday. I just asked you to show me the way." "No, Gina. Its good if you''d like to go. But don''t you want to ask your mom and dad? Will they agree?" Gina smiled proudly and said, "They have gone to the sea and wont be back within half a month. I''m back from China by then so they will not know." Kerry was so depressed. He considered a little, and then said, "I''ll tell you what. I''ll probably be very busy back in China, but I can ask my wife to apany you around." As soon as he said that, Gina''s smile was frozen on her face, the same expression as thest Japanese woman. "You''re married?" Gina asked ufortably. Kerry smiled gently, "Of course, I''m thirty years old now so I''m married. Besides, I have a half-year-old son, who is very cute." Gina was confused while the smile faded. She didn''t dare to look at him anymore, "Well, I''m going to wash the dishes." Then, she picked up the bowl and te that Kerry had used and quickly left the room. Kerry heard the panic in her footsteps. It was the best he could do and giving her a smile was not good to her. The effect was obvious as Gina never came into the small room on the second floor again this afternoon. Even the evening meal was delivered by Nighthawk. "Boss, I don''t think Gina is in a good mood. What''s wrong with her?" Grabbing a shrimp, Kerry nced at Nighthawk, and said, "She wanted me to take her back to China, but I refused." Nighthawk was stunned, thinking "That''s really...very unlikely. " "Have you bought tickets?" Kerry asked. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, its at 8:00 a.m. tomorrow morning, so we''re taking the ferry to the airport at 5:30 a.m." "There''s no need to leave anyone here. Draw them off." "Got it." Kerry took a bite of the shrimp, and his brows furrowed as the taste was strange. "Boss, what''s wrong?" Nighthawk noticed his expression. Kerry spat out the shrimp meat in his mouth and took a big gulp of water before saying, "Gina mistook the sugar for the salt, and its too sweet. Nighthawk giggled and said to himself, "It''s good that Gina would cook for us even in a bad mood. Boss should not mind it. " "You eat all these shrimp." Nighthawk''s smile was instantly frozen, "Boss, I, I don''t like ......." "This is the fruit of herbor, and it''s not good for her to see it poured out, so you finish it." Kerry pushed the te of shrimp in front of Nighthawk in all seriousness, and focused on eating another te of rtively light fish. Nighthawk pitifully peeled off each shrimp, put them in a bowl, and ate them slowly. Boss was so mean that he couldnt even tease. "Don''t wake her up when we leave tomorrow, and leave her all the money exchanged in your wallet." Kerry said. "Well, I know." Lying in bed at night, Kerry stared at the stagnant red dot and felt sad when recalling the baby''s eyes as the baby looked at him. However, he had done a bastard thing, before he was born. Was the child affected by Venus''s mood so he was alienated from him? Chapter 230 I Cant Take You (2) Chapter 230 I Can''t Take You (2) He believed that blood was thicker than water, and as long as Venus and the baby were rescued safely, the baby would definitely ept him after he spending more time with him. The next dawn, Kerry and Nighthawk dressed up and went downstairs. Nighthawk were sleeping on the floor of their room in order to take care of Kerry. To think that Gina was standing in the courtyard waiting for them, but with no luggage with her. "Gina, why are you...?" asked Kerry. After a night of contemtion, Gina smiled a small smile, showing her white teeth and saying, "I looked it up on the Inte. Theres only one flight to China which is at eight in the morning, so I guess you will take the earliest ferry to the airport." Kerry walked up to her with a heavy heart. Gina was a pretty and kind girl, but in Kerry''s mind, she was more like his younger sister. "Gina, thank you." Kerry said sincerely. "You''re wee. I''m d to meet you." Gina paused and smiled, "If I go to China in the future, can I come to you? And please let your wife be my guide." Kerry also smiled a very warm smile, "Of course, I''ll cover all the expenses, if youe." "Good, don''t you forget it." Kerry then took out his cell phone, "What''s your phone number? I''ll call you so you can save my number. I won''t change it." Kerry dialed out the number Gina had said. A pleasant ringing sound came from nowhere in the silent air. "Remember to call me when youe to China." Gina nodded, "Okay," Then, she looked at him with a smile, biting her lip a few times and saying, "You are the first man I liked, and since you''re leaving now, can you give me a hug?" Hesitating for two seconds, Kerry took the initiative to reach out to hug her gently and patted on her back, saying softly. "Gina, you''re a very good girl and deserve a better man." Gina''s eyes instantly moistened. She left his embrace, "Be careful on your way. I won''t see you off as I have to go back to get more sleep. See youter, Kerry and Nighthawk." "Bye." As time was running out, Kerry and Nighthawk left Gina''s house immediately. But the person who said she wanted to go back to catch up on sleep, stood at the door and looked away until they disappeared at the end of the alley, and the tears in her eyes finally rolled down. To be in love was the best thing that could happen to a young girl, but unfortunately, it''s neither at the right time, not with the right person. With the departure of Gavin, Heng Zhang and Alisa, the search on the ind was much weaker, especially so early in the morning. Thus, theres no soldiers with guns on the streets except for travelers in a hurry and vendors. Once on the boat, Kerry asked Nighthawk in a low voice, "Where are the others?" "They were already at the airportst night," Nighthawk answered. The boat soon left the dock. Kerry set his eyes on the ind for thest time, with no attachment in his heart; the only thing on his mind now was Venus. ... The moment Venus got off the ne with her baby in her arms, she was extremely happy, because there were people with the same skin color and speaking the samenguage as her. Gavin had reallye to China, and thought the air was so much fresher. On the wall was a huge poster of a local tourist attraction, which reminded Venus of the historical story that Kerry had told her. That story seemingly happened in this province. Gavin was very fast to figure out where the map pointed to in just a few days. Mr. Cai must have helped a lot in this. For more than a day, Venus spent all her time in the sky. First, she took a helicopter and then civil aircraft. She could bear it as an adult, but her baby was very irritable. It seemed that he felt ufortable in Venuss arm. He kept tossing about, and could not settle down at all. When out of the closed space finally, the little guy looked around the new environment, and his special pupils, as well as Gavin''s gorgeous mask, attracted a lot of attention. Venus weed the attention, as it could leave more clues for Kerry to find her more easily. Suddenly, Gavin said, "Don''t think you''ll have a chance to escape when you get back to China. If you don''t want anything to happen to your child, just be good and don''t y any tricks. " Venus looked up at him coldly, "Gavin, do you have nothing more to use than threatening women and children?" Gavin was instantly pissed off, and would have pped her in the face if there hadnt been so many people around. Without staying for too long, the group quickly left the airport and there were several cars waiting outside. Gavin, Mr. Cai, and Heng took one car, while Venus, her child and Alisa took the another. The car drove through the city center, crossed the river, and arrived in an inconspicuous town before nightfall. The hotel was simply decorated, and even shabby, but it wasfortable enough to stretch out on a bed for people who had spent so much time on nes and automobiles. Venus was undoubtedly staying in a room with Alisa, and Gavin and Heng were staying to her left and right respectively in case of her escape. In order to hide their trace, the group did not go out to eat, but ordered take-out and ate in their respective rooms. "Alisa, why aren''t you eating?" Venus hadn''t had hometown food for several days and was now munching on it, while the woman opposite didn''t seem to like the taste and put down her chopsticks after a bite or two. "Too much oil, too much salt." Alisa said simply. Venus exined, "Most hotels in China offer this kind of food, not to mention those at this town." "I don''t want to eat. Enjoy yourself." Alisa put down her chopsticks and came to the baby to watch him drink his milk. As she ate, Venus was thinking that she couldn''t wait like this, and that she had to run away if she had the chance. Late at night. Venus suddenly opened her eyes and heard Alisa ''s steady breathing sound. Then, she quietly got up from the bed, got dressed, took the bag and held the baby. Everything was very smooth, but Venus''s heart was beating wildly. She tiptoed to the door, but as soon as she put her hand on the doorknob, she heard the cold voice from behind, "Stop." Venus closed her eyes in frustration, "Damn, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy. " "Come back. Don''t make me say it twice." Venus reluctantly turned back to her bed and put the kids in their bags for bed. Alisa''s voice was especially cold in the stillness of the night, "Venus, if you do it again, I don''t mind breaking your legs. So, you''ll even lose the baby." Venus pulled the nket up and turned sideways to her, muffling her voice, "Got it." "Heavens, doesn''t this woman sleep? " Venus thought. Or she sleeps with one eye open and one eye closed, so she can notice even my light move, doesnt she? The next day, they were still on the way. Alisa didn''t seem to tell Gavin about what Venus had donest night, but Gavin was still indifferent to her, and only when she was with the baby, she had the slightest tenderness in her eyes. The baby''s memory was short. After a few days of journey, and constant exposure to new things, the baby''s in a better mood, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the evening, the car stopped in a valley of mountainous peaks in southern Fujian Province after a day-long journey. This should be the first step of Gavin''s treasure hunt. The final map drawn by Kerry was not very urate, but indicated that the treasure was located in a cave in thisrge mountain range. Of course, if the map had been urate, the treasure hunters would not havee and gone. Gavin was very excited when he looked at the sleeping mountain in the twilight. As Mr. Cai said, this land was once a magical ce, full of all kinds of sorcery and strange things, and it was not strange that the Minyue Kingdom could disappear overnight. At first, Gavin didn''t believe in such ghost lore, so he was hesitant to set out. "Stay and watch her tomorrow, so you don''t have to follow us into the mountains." At dinner, Gavin said to Alisa. "Yes, boss." Alisa answered coldly, but her reluctance was obvious. She was more willing to explore than to spend a day with this troublesome woman. Venus was relieved to hear this decision. She was really afraid that Gavin would force her to go into the mountain together. She might be able to hold on, but the child would never be able to stand it as the mountain''s miasma was too heavy. Chapter 230 I Cant Take You (3) Chapter 230 I Can''t Take You (3) As soon as Kerry returned to China, he went straight to the ce where Venus was. That night, Gavin and his team of treasure hunters came out of the mountains in a grim state. Venus knew that they definitely didn''t find it. It was a long journey, and everything was just getting started. Gavin was prepared, so he wasn''t impatient or lost. Venus was in the room feeding the baby rice noodles. It was the first time for him to eat this kind of thing, so he was very interested and enjoyed it very much. "Bang-" The door was suddenly kicked open. Gavin furiously came over and dragged her up, asking fiercely, "How do you connect with Kerry?" Venus suddenly clenched her hand holding the bowl, thinking, "Does Kerrye after her?" She pretended to be extremely confused and asked, "What are you talking about?" "You won''t tell? Do you believe I''ll strangle this little beast to death?" Gavin grabbed the baby''s neck with his big hand, showing no mercy to him at all. Venus panicked and desperately tried to throw off his hand to save the baby. "What the hell are you talking about? You have me so closely guarded. I have no chance to contact Kerry even if I wanted to." Venus argued. She was in panic, but still kept her mind. Gavin stared at her and says to Alisa, who followed him in, "Check her shoulder bag." Not daring to hesitate, Alisa took her bag and emptied it of its contents--a few clothes, toiletries, and a ck bank card. "What''s this?" Gavin asked. Venus confessed honestly, "A bank card that Kerry gave to me." Gavin let go of her cor, took the ck card over and folded it into two pieces, and continued, "Alisa, strip her naked and check her body carefully." Venuss look changed. She sped her chest tightly, and stared at Alisa warily, "Gavin, Im fine with the check, but please get out of here first." Gavin smiled contemptuously, "Don''t worry; I''m not interested in your kind." Venus didn''t back down and scoffed, "Who knows? What if you are attracted by me? Or, do you not trust your subordinates?" Gavin nced at Alisa, snorted, leaned over to hold the baby, and walked out the door. Alisa crossed his arms over his chest and looked her up and down, "Take off your clothes yourself." Venus was embarrassed because she had never undressed in front of a woman before. Her hand holding the hem of her dress, she was too awkward to move. "Won''t you move? Do you want me to get a strong man to help you?" Venus hastened to refuse, "No, no." Gritting her teeth, she closed her eyes and took off one piece at a time, thinking that there was nothing to be ashamed of, as she was a woman, and so was Alisa. With only her underwear left on her body, Venus stopped. "Go on!" Alisa snapped. Venus angrily opened her eyes to re at her, but Alisa didn''t move, as if she was looking at a corpse, "I said, go on." She was so angry that she wanted to punch her, but under Alisasmand, she had no choice but to stare at her and take off her underwear. "Don''t fall in my way, or I''ll let a circle of men watch you undress." The vicious thought came to Venus''s mind. However, she was just thinking about and she would never act like that. Alisa''s eyes were like a cold knife, emitting a ghostly luster. Venuss heart beat faster. At the moment, she could only pray that Kerry''s friend had done so a good job in concealing the ce she had the surgery that Alisa couldnt find it. "Turn around." Alisa ordered. Venus turned around, remembering a report she had read that every woman entering the pce was stripped naked for a systematic inspection and that several maids surrounded them. Compared to that, it was easier to ept today. With her eagle eyes, Alisa walked slowly up to her and asked coldly, "Why are you so nervous and your heart beating so fast?" "Nonsense, doesn''t your heart beat faster when you''re so naked and being looked at like an animal?" It was hard for Venus to conceal her nervousness. "Hmm, childish!" Alisa smirked. She had been seen by more than one man. She had to admit that Venus had a good so it was no wonder that she was able to use her beauty trick to get the treasure map over here. The scanner-like eyes finally fell upon Venus''s arms, and a brilliant light shed, "What''s this?" Venus''s heart almost stopped beating. She forced herself to calm down and looked down, "This is the mark of getting the smallpox vine when I was a child. Don''t you have it?" Alisa was puzzled, "Smallpox? What the hell is this? " "Every primary school student in Sky City will be vinated against smallpox, which was organized by schools. If you don''t believe me, you can go out and ask others. Maybe people here will do the same thing." Venus was serious. She remembered that herte father once said that everyone had to be vinated before while with the development of medicine, no one got the ver. Alisa had grown up abroad and didn''t really understand it. "Youd better be telling the truth," Alisa turned around and walked out of the room. After getting through a big difficulty, Venus was paralyzed and almost fell on the ground. Then, she dressed quickly. In order to confirm her words, Alisa came to the front desk of the hotel. The owner stood up warmly and asked her, "What do you need, Miss? The middle-aged owner was wearing short sleeves so Alisa immediately saw the small scar on his arm, which was very simr to Venus''s. "What''s this one on your arm?!" Alisa got straight to the point and asked. The owner was confused for a moment, and then said with a smile, "This is the mask of getting cowpox vine. I got it when I was little." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In the meantime, Alisa said, "Cowpox vine?" It''s not the same as what Venus said. The middle-aged manughed, "It''s also called smallpox vine." "Was there really such a thing?" Alisa was in great confusion. "Boss, there''s nothing unusual about Venus." Alisa reported to Gavin. Gavin was silent for a moment and said, "Tell everyone to leave overnight." "Boss, what''s going on?" Alisa asked. "There''s news that Kerry ising in our direction. He is too fast." Alisa was also surprised, and then said, "Boss, Kerry used to have this treasure map, so he naturally knows where the treasure is. He may not be able to find us as this mountain range is so big,. "Hmm, what if we run into each other? Our men are abroad, and we are no match for him here. Besides, our goal on this trip is to find treasure, so it''s better to avoid him and not confront him." Gavin looked at the child ying on the bed andughed lightly, "But as long as Venus and the child are in our hands, he won''t dare to do anything rash." "Understood. I''ll go inform them." Then, the crowd, who had just finished eating, continued to hurry on with their journey before lying in bed, and the child was back in Venus''s arms. But what annoyed Gavin was that no matter where he went in the next two days, Kerry would always be chasing after him, as if he had be a prey in Kerry''s eyes, which was a very bad feeling. Now Kerry was still far away from him, but if he traveled for another day, it was very likely that he would catch him up. "There must be something go wrong." Gavin sat in the car and contemted, "but whats the problem?" Outside the window was a towering mountain range, and on the top of the mountain stood a base station. Gavin suddenly had a sh of inspiration, "Yes, why didn''t he think of it?" "Heng, have the guide find a private hospital. The sooner, the better." "Boss, are you feeling bad?" Heng Zhang asked. "Not I but someone needs a good examination." There was a sinister light in Gavin''s eyes. Venus in the back of the car had no idea what she was about to face, and when the car pulled up in front of an upscale private hospital, she was still a little surprised, "Why did theye to the hospital? Who''s sick?" In the next second, the car door was suddenly opened and Heng took the child in her arms with lightning speed. Before she could react, two bodyguards pulled her out of the car and sealed her mouth with tape. "Oh-" Venus struggled hard. Gavin came over and picked up her chin, "Venus, let''s make sure today how you get in touch with Kerry." Venus couldn''t speak so she could only express her protest with her movements. With her arms held by two people, she jumped up and kicked Gavin''s leg, "Oh-" The moment Gavin raised his hand to p her, he held it back and said angrily, "Take her for a checkup." Venus tried her best to get away again but couldnt withstand the strength of two bodyguards. She was quickly taken to the CT room, tied to the bed, and pushed in. Venus closed her eyes in disappointment because this kind of examination equipment could check even the metal buttons of the underwear, let alone the fingernail size chip. Outside the examination room, Gavin focused on the pattern on theputer and smiled when he saw the metal chip on the arm. No wonder Kerry was able to find the ind and the ce where he was so quickly. Her body was hiding this high technology. Gavin said silently, "Venus, your acting was really good. It''s a pity for you not to be an actress." When she came out of the CT room and saw Gavin''s cruel and sarcastic gaze, Venus knew that he had discovered the secret. She suddenly calmed down and met his eyes. "Miss Mu, you hid it so well. You almost cheated me." Gavin sneered. "No, you are smarter. I have been outwitted." Venus smiled lightly. Gavin had a million questions to ask, but obviously now was not the right time, as Kerry could catch up at any moment. "Bring a scalpel over here." He said to the trembling doctor beside him. Venus took a step back and stared at him intently, "What do you want to do?" "Take this thing out, of course. Hold her down." Chapter 231 Something Happened to The Child (1) Chapter 231 Something Happened to The Child (1) Once Gavin gave the order, two bodyguards, with each one on Venuss two sides, came up and held down Venus Mus arm. Mu Venus knew it was inevitable to get away, so she no longer resisted, Wait, can I get some anesthesia? It hurts. Sorry, I dont have the money. Gavin was so furious that he just wanted to cut her artery. He never wanted to let her feel good. Gavin, you Before Venus could finish her words, Gavin stuffed a piece of gauze in her mouth. Its for your good, in case you bite your tongue because of the pain. Gavin smirked and yed with the sharp scalpel in his hand, which made Venus shook her head in horror as she watched the scalpel pierce into her flesh. Ah! The pain made her tears keep dropping, whose legs and arms struggled, but she couldnt stop the scalpel from moving through her flesh and blood. Gavins eyes showed bloodthirsty ferocity. While he was picking the chip out, he even gentlyforted Venus, I advise you not to move. The more you move, the deeper the scalpel will be. Ah! Venus trembled with pain and sweat rolled down from her forehead. The cutting pain she endured while awake was much more painful than giving birth. Though it was unbearable when a woman had to give birth to a child, she had hope and she was forced to do so. If she didnt do it, the baby would die for suffocation. But now, Venus waspletely forced, plus the fear inside, so the pain was magnified by dozens of times. She already knew what is the death by a thousand cuts. Time was so slow that it seemed to stop. Venuss right arm cold feel nothing, and the window she could see was also blurring until theplete darkness fell. She fainted from the pain. Gavin looked at her with contempt. He took out the chip, which had almost grown in her flesh, in a faster speed. Then the bodyguards let her go, and Venus fell limply to the floor. Bandage her up. Then drag her out. Gavin took the chip out of the room, and the doctor next to him rushed forward to do emergency treatment. Kerry, who was searching for her, found the little red dot stop. He then zoomed in the map and found out that it was a private hospital. He turned anxious. Who was sick? Venus or the child? Why hasnt the little red dot moved any more in three or four hours? What happened? Kerry kept wondering. Kerrys eyes jumped. Then he ordered the driver to speed up and finally arrived at the private hospital before dusk. After observing outside for a few minutes, he was sure that it was safe and no bodyguard was outside. Kerry was easy to be spotted, so he said to Nighthawk, Go inside. Yes, boss. A few minutester, Nighthawk rushed over, knocking on the car window and said, Boss, its normal inside. Nothing special. Kerry took his cell phone and walked toward the hospital lobby, where the GPS showed that Venuss location was on the first floor. It was close to evening, so the lobby was empty. Kerry felt panicked and he knew something must have happened. While anxiously looking for Venus, a doctor came over, asked hesitantly after ncing at him, Excuse me, is this Mr. Ye? Kerry hurriedly stopped and answered the doctor, Yes, yes, I am. I was told to give this to you. The doctor took out a transparent stic bag from his pocket. Inside was a small chip with congealed blood on it. Kerry went nk, and he took the bag with shudder, as if someone had stabbed him in his heart. And this. He asked me to show this to you. The doctor let him watch the video on his phone. Kerry took a deep breath before pressing the y button, and the first image was the fainted Venus, whose face was pale and arm was tied with gauze. Then a man with a silver mask appeared, with a wicked and gloating smile, Hey, Mr. Ye, nice to see you again. Let me give you some advice. Stay away from me, or the next time you might see your womans corpse. I told you that as soon as I find the treasure, Ill let her and your son go back. Think about what you should do. The video was short. Kerry went back to see Venus after watching the mans ugly face. The knife was torturing him. What the hell is going on? Kerry gritted his teeth and asked the doctor. The doctor was shocked by his soaring murderous aura, carefully taking his cell phone from his hands and said, A gang of men came in this morning and did a a full-body CT for a woman who was tied up. After finding something in her shoulder, they used a scalpel to slice open the womans arm and take it out. Ouch, as a doctor, I can say its quite painful. Ive never seen such cruel men Cut the crap. Kerry interrupted him fiercely. The doctor couldnt help but take a few steps back, stammering, Then the woman fainted away, and our doctor disinfected and bandaged herThe mask man gave this to me and told me that a man named Kerry woulde here and also showed me the picture In the end, they just dragged the fainted woman out of the hospital. Kerrys chest heaved, and he took a deep breath. His shoulder had just been injured, so he knew how painful it was to take something from the flesh without anesthesia. He didnt expect Venus to be treated this way, making him me himself more. Well, Ill leave first. I still need to see my patients. The doctor cowardly said, eager to slip away. He really didnt dare to mess with these people. Wait. Kerry called out coldly, scaring the doctor, who leaned against the wall, It has nothing to do with me. I dont know them at all. Where did they go? How many of them? Kerrys eyes were bloodshot, viciously asking the innocent doctor. The doctor was terrified, They went north, but I dont know how many people there are. There are about seven or eight of them in the hospital. Have you seen a child, about half a year old? No, no children. They were all adults. Kerry breathed heavily. He was d that his child didnt see such a horrible scene. Kerry kept imaging Venuss unconscious appearance when he was leaving. His feet were flimsy and soft, and he almost hit the floor. Fortunately, Nighthawk grabbed him in time. Boss, how are you doing? Nighthawk asked, with concern. Kerry covered his chest and his heart was about to explode. But he said softly, shaking his head, Im fine, Im fine. He said that he was fine, but Nighthawk didnt believe him at all. The gunshot wound on his shoulder still hurt, but he urged to hurry up. If it werent for the fear that the driver wouldnt be able to hold on, Kerry would have been on the road 24 hours. Boss, take a good rest. Youngdy and young master will be fine. Dont worry too much and take care of yourself so that well find them faster. Nighthawk never interfered with the bosss personal life, but now, seeing Kerry in this way, he couldnt help but advise him. Kerry shook his head and said, Nighthawk, you dont understand. How can I sleep when the two most important people in my life are in danger? I would rather trade my own life for theirs. Boss Nighthawk didnt know how tofort him, and he had never seen Kerry so weak. He simply didnt know what to say. He wished that Henry could be here. Kerry looked up at the sleeping mountains in the night, wondering where Venus was at that moment. He regretted that he should have drawn a more detailed treasure map, specific to a particr mountain, so that he would only have to wait, instead of looking around like this, aimlessly. After standing with a low mood for a long time, Kerry said, Lets find a hotel nearby and we can think about what to do next. Nighthawk smoothed his frowning brows, Yes, boss. Kerry admitted that he was in a hurry and pushed them so hard that they suspected Venus. Its useless to be anxious in this situation, so he should calm down first. In fact, he really wanted to negotiate with the man, letting him be their hostage and he would endure everything. But the man didnt give him any chance. In the evening Nighthawk secretly called Henry in his room. He was usually a tough guy, but now he was like an aimless fly, Bro, if you are not busy over there,e over quickly. I cant figure out the bosss temper and I even dont know how tofort him when hes sad. Henry also was in a mess, I really want to go, but he doesnt allow me. I have to deal with Xuan Chu over here. What should we do then? Im afraid he mightmit a suicide Nonsense! How could he do that? Are you mad? Henry paused and then asked, What happened today? Nighthawk briefly told him what happened, and said, You didnt see his face at the time. I felt sad too. Henry sighed helplessly. He understood how deeply Kerry loved Venus, and now that this happened, he was afraid that his boss would me himself even more. Bro, say something. What can I do? Should I get him a bottle of wine? Drinking down sorrow. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Fuck you. The more the boss drinks, the worse he feels. All right, Ill call him. Nighthawk immediately agreed, Yes, yes, bro. Then bye. Call him and say something to him. Well, bye. Henry, who was in Sky City, had drilled many times about what he should say before dialing Kerry s phone. What? Kerry s voice was low and weak, making Henry tremble. His boss seemed to lose his soul. Young aster, are you alright? Im fine. Why are you going to say? Young master, Xuan Chu s lips are sealed. I tried whatever I can, but I cant get any information from him. Henry reported and carefully asked, Young master, how about letting him go? And we can wait until he makes a mistake. Chapter 231 Something Happened to The Child (2) Chapter 231 Something Happened to The Child (2) After thinking for a while, Kerry Ye said, Its a risky move. I cant use it unless I have to. You go to tell Xuan Chu that I want to negotiate with them. As long as they let Venus Mu and my child back, I will give all the treasure to them and Ill never settle ounts with them afterwards. I will agree to all the conditions. I only want them to let Venus and my child go. Ill do it right now. Henry said concernedly, Sir Kerry, you havent recovered from the gunshot wound. You need to get some rest. Only when you are well can you have the strength to save Venus and your son. I see. Let me know immediately if there is any news. Kerry said. After hanging up the phone, Kerryy in bed staring at the ceiling with hollow eyes. How cant he know he needs to have a good rest? But his insomnia is too severe that he couldnt sleep. Henry came for Xuan by car after hanging up the phone. The little dark room is stinking. Xuan, who has an imposing appearance, looked worse at that time than the tramps. Out of kindness, Henry helped Xuan recover his arms without telling Kerry, because Henry saw its really difficult for Xuan to eat and answer a call of nature. But Henry put heave fetters on Xuans hands and feet. Xuan was usually given little food, so that he wouldnt starve to death. In a few days, Xuan became skinny. Xuan,e out. Lets have a talk. Henry said calmly. Xuan pulled his long bang. I have nothing to talk about with you. Dont waste your time. Xuan said with disdainful eyes. Xuan, now there is an opportunity for Kerry to settle this matter peacefully with you. If you want to get out of here and no one will be implicated,e out and have a talk. Henry said. Then Henry turned and walked out of the small ck room. He couldnt talk about things in a smelly room. After waiting under the tree for a few minutes, a muffled sound of shackles came. A smile appeared on the corners of the mouth of Henry. It seems that everyone is eager to live. Henry lit a cigarette and passed it to Xuan. Xuan put in directly into his mouth without minding. Xuan took a deep draw on the cigarette and asked with a hoarse voice, Just tell me whats the opportunity. I know you can get in touch with the one behind the scene, so Kerry wants to negotiate with you. As long as he sends Venus and their child back safely, Kerry will agree to all the conditions. Kerry will give all the treasure to him and Kerry will never settle ounts with him afterwards. You will still be the boss of mk and the amusement park will go on as usual. He wont ask who your friend is. Well, isnt that a generous offer? Henry said. Xuan took a look at Henry surprisedly and sneered, Is Kerry so kind? Why am I so incredulous? Henry sighed and said, To tell you the truth, this morning, Venus was tortured by your friend and she fainted. Her life is in danger. Therefore, Kerrys heart was softened he and asked me to pass on the message. The cigarette between Xuans fingers shook and the ash dropped to the ground suddenly. Did he torture Venus? Xuan asked. Yes. Besides, he also sent a video to Kerry. Kerry made up his mind when he saw how bad Venus looks like. Otherwise, Kerry will kill you to vent his hatred. Henry said. Xuan was expressionless. His mind seemed to dwell on what Henry had just said. What did he do to Venus? Xuan asked dully. Henry looked at Xuan in surprise, because he didnt expect that Xuan cares about that. Henry remembered Xuans loyalty to the man, and he suddenly thought that their rtionship is not that simple. Oh my god, if its really the case, there is much to make an issue of. I dont know exactly what happened. I only heard Kerry say that Venus fainted. And she looked terrible. I wonder what your friend did to her. Henry said. After saying sorry to Venus in the heart, Henry began to talk nonsense, But we are all men. What happened Bullshit! Xuan interrupted harshly, He wont do that to Venus, absolutely. Henry was excited in the heart, because he found the soft spot of Xuan. That means the gentle methods and force he used recently were in vain. Why is that impossible? Although Kerry didnt tell me about it explicitly, I sensed it from his words. Do you think Kerry will give up the thought of revenge if he didnt suffer such a big blow? Henry said. Henrys words added fuel to Xuans anger. Xuan was obviously agitated. His cigarette was unsteady in his hand. He paced around in fetters. His mood was as heavy as the sound of the fetters. Xuan knew the man keeps him at an arms length. The man doesnt refuse Xuan nor makes some promises. Xuan wants to get the mans trust and so Xuan agreed to help the man to get the treasure map, but Xuan didnt expect Xuan, to be honest, I really admire you from the bottom of my heart. You are so affectionate to your friends. You were caught by us, but we didnt hear from your friend and he didnt send anyone to rescue you. The borate game I designed to wait for more people to put their necks into the noose is in vain. Henry said. Xuan didnt speak. He just took a puff at his cigarette and then he choked and began to cough violently. Henry smiled coldly. After Xuan stopped coughing, Henry said, I know Kerry best. Although he is sometimes unkind, he is a man of his word. As he said he wont call to ount, he wont do that. You can rest assured of that. After saying what he wanted to say, Henry smoked in silence. He gave another cigarette to Xuan. When a cigarette was about to burn out, Xuan said, Give me my phone. Ill talk to him. Henry took the phone he had prepared out of his pocket and gave it to Xuan. I enjoy talking with smart people. Youre too stubborn these days, though. Henry said. Xuan threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it out. Then he took the phone and entered the password. He dialed the number resolutely. He is not a saint and he also has moods. He doesnt want to prompt others without any reason. The phone rang for a long time before it got through. But no one spoke and there was an unusual silence. Im Xuan Chu. Xuan said. Xuan, its really you. I thought its someone else. Where are you? Are you OK? gavin said with a maic and seductive voice. After hearing gavins voice, Xuan was sad somehow. Xuan looked up into the darkness and could not answer him. You still have Venus? Xuan asked. Of course, gavin said proudly, Or what shall I use to threaten Kerry? How is she doing? Xuan asked. Hey, why do you cares about her? gavin said. Shes been ying the role as my sister for so long and I just asked habitually. Xuan said. She is good. gavin said with a smile. Then Xuans free hand clenched. Maybe its because of the psychological hint Henry gave him, or because he is so sensitive and he sensed something unusual from gavins tone. Kerry sent someone to talk to me today. Do you want to know what we talked about? Xuan said. After being silent for a while, gavin sneered and said, What have you talked about? Does he want me to let go of Venus and his son? Yes, as long as you let go of Venus and his son, you can continue to find the treasure. He promised he will never settle ounts with you afterwards But before Xuan finished what he wanted to say, gavin interrupted him. Xuan, when did you be so na?ve? How can you believe Kerrys promise? Why I cant I believe him? All you want is treasure. Its fair that he gives you the treasure and you let go of Venus and his son. Xuan said angrily. Fair? This is no fairness in the world. gavin said. Do you want to keep Venus with you all the time? You keep her by your side only because you want her to be your talisman. Now that Kerry has promised he wont revenge you, why you still keep her? Xuan said aggressively. Hum! Stop talking that. I wont believe anyones promise. Im not going to let her go until I find the treasure. gavin said. After hearing that, Xuans heart wrenched. Dont you even believe me? Xuan roared angrily. gavin was stunned for a long time. Xuan, you are the one I trust most, but I dont trust Kerry. Therefore, I wont ept any of his terms. Where are you now? Ill send someone to save you right now. gavin said. Xuan was very sad. I dont know where I am. Xuan said. Before gavin said something, Hang Zhangs voice came. Boss, Venuss fever is getting worse. Hang said. Damn it. Gavin scolded with a low voice. I have something to do. Take care of yourself. gavin said to Xuan anxiously. Then gavin hung up the phone. Xuan held the phone dully and he was desperate. This is the man who he gave so much for. Xuan is willing to lose all the reputation of Chu family for gavins sake, but all he got is take care of yourself. Ha, ha, ha Xuanughed wildly. The faith that had sustained him so long copsed. His body had already reached its limit and he was supported by his faith. Now that his faith copsed, he broke down. His world was plunged into total darkness. Henry didnt expect it toe to this. He said immediately to his subordinates not far away, Get the doctor here. Then Henry bent down to put his finger below Xuans nose. Luckily, Xuans still alive. Anger, coupled with chronic undernourishment, made him faint. Henry called two people over and said to them with a frown, Throw him into the bathroom to have a good bath. Yes. After Xuan was carried away, Henry was depressed. It seemed the talks copsed. Picking up the phone that had fallen to the ground, Henry sent Kerry the phone number of gavin. Then Henry called Kerry to tell him what happened. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sir Kerry, is XuanHenry didnt say the followings. Henry is a male chauvinist. Its useless whatever their rtionship is. Ask Xuan about all the information of gavin when he wakes up. Doesnt he want to find the treasure? I will go to tear his base camp apart. Kerry said viciously. Yes, Sir Kerry. You should go to bed early. Its toote. Henry said. Ill hang up. Kerry said. Chapter 232 Dude, Dont Touch Me (1) Chapter 232 Dude, Don''t Touch Me (1) Venus had a fever as soon as been dragged into the car, and quickly reached thirty-nine degrees. She was unconscious the whole way. "Doctor, why does she suddenly get a fever?" Gavin asked with a frown. The doctor in the clinic said, "It''s probably caused by the wound infection, besides, she doesnt rest well these days, so she''s in a severe condition." "So what do we do now?" "She need to have a drip, and if she doesnt feel well tomorrow morning, then just send her to the hospital and have a check." "No way." Gavin refused the doctor''s offer, "We are in a hurry and have no time to the hospital." The doctor turned to look at Gavin angrily, "I have never seen a rtive like you, life is the most important thing, she will die if not be treated in time. "Thats my business," Gavin said indifferently, "You must treat her tonight, or Ill take her away tomorrow even if she''s still sick." "You ......" The doctor was too angry to say a word. Doctors like him really hate this kind of irresponsible people. He red at Gavin angrily and went back to his clinic to prepare the medicine. The room was quiet, due to the fever, Venus''s face and neck were red, but her lips were very pale. When Alisa came in with the baby in her arms, Gavin turned his head and said, "Why do you bring the baby here? Get out, don''t infect the baby." "It is the baby who insist crying, so I can only bring him here to see Venus." Alisa exined. As soon as the baby saw his mother, he struggled to get out of Alisa''s arms, and started gibbering, not knowing what he said. "Is she okay, boss?" Alisa held the baby tightly for fear that he would fall. Gavin said impatiently, "She has a fever. The doctor wille hereter to give her a drip. Seeing Gavins tired face, Alisa said, "Boss, go to have a rest, Ill take care of her today. Gavin shook his head. "Just take care of the child, he is more vulnerable than adults, we still have a long way to go, so we need to hurry up." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Then I''ll ask Heng or whoever else to take care of her, you can''t stay here all night." "Heng?" Gavin looked at her, "Do you forget that theres grudge between he and Kerry, he will probably kill Venus if hee." As for the others, he didnt trust them. "But you ...... Alisa was interrupted before she could finish her words. She wanted to inform him that he was a man and it was inappropriate for him to stay here. Gavin rebutted her and said, Well, stop talking about that, it''s just one night, I can handle it." She couldnt die, he really afraid that Kerry would take revenge on him like a mad dog. That was the most frightening thing. In fact, he didn''t want her to die, but he was so angry at the hospital and finally lost control. All he wanted to do was to torture her, however, he didnt expect her to be so weak. If he had known this result, he would have allowed her to use anesthetics, then she wouldnt have a fever. Alisa looked at him with aplicated look and left the room with the baby, who was still staring at her mother. When did he care a woman like this? Didn''t he have a special rtionship with Xuan? Or just as he said, Venus was an important hostage? It was reallyplicated. That night, Gavin sat on the other bed with his eyes closed, and from time to time he opened his eyes to see her drip, checked the needle and kept an eye on her fever. He was very tired. After five drips, it was already 4 a.m. Gavin pulled out the needle on her hands. Seeing that her face was not that red, he suddenly relieved and thought that they could keep their journey. Gavin immediately went to bed to sleep since there was time. As the day dawned, Venus woke up and saw the white ceiling. Venus raised her hand to caress her head, after seeing the bruises on her hands, she suddenly recalled the things before she fell unconscious. That kind of pain could really kill someone. Wait, where was the baby? Venus looked around and saw Gavin, then she started to think why he appeared here and the trace of Alisa. Venus struggled to get up, she was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. It smelled disgusting because of sweats. Then she stared at the man in the sofa, she really wanted to stab him and let he experience the same pain. Gavin''s sleep had always been shallow, and he woke up at the slightest sound. When he opened his eyes, Venus was staring at him ferociously. He was frightened by it since he was notpletely awakened. "What do you want to do? Kill me?" Gavin got up. "Hum." Venus sneered, "I''d like to do it, but I don''t think it''s a good deal, my child and I are more valuable than you." If she killed Gavin, then there was no chance for she and her son to live. Venus wasn''t stupid enough to do that. Gavin stood up and moved his shin and teased, "It seems that you are not that stupid." "But I''m curious," Venus mocked and looked at him, "You wear a mask even when sleeping, dont you feel ufortable? Or are you so ugly that you cant face yourself." Gavin was stunned, "Venus, appearance is just a burden for me, I wear a mask to drive women like you, or you will fall in love with me." "Oh, so you like man, right?" Venus said without hesitation, since Gavin didnt dare to kill her, she would feelfortable to provoke him. Gavin''s eyes darkened immediately, he stepped forward clutched her slender neck. I''m interested in women now, do you want to try?" Venus looked directly into his eyes behind the mask, "I''m sorry, I dont look down upon gays, but you let me feel disgusted." "Believe it or not I''ll kill you right now." Gavin said and increased the strength in his hand, it seemed that he was holding a swan neck that could be broken with a snap. Venus didn''tpromise and directly reached her hands to took off his mask, "Since I''m going to die, it''s eptable for me to see you face." Her hands were pped down when she was about to touch the mask. "Don''t touch me!" Gavin shouted. Venus was free again and she smiled indifferently, "How dare you to say that you are handsome, I guess that you are definitely an ugly man." Sine he had put on the mask, on one dared to touch it except Venus, so when she reached her hands, he dodged intuitively. Ah! He was so frustrated that he really wanted to kill this troublesome woman in front of him. "Venus, I''ve never seen a woman as shameless as you." "Gavin, are you crazy? You''re the one who reduced me to such situation, now you start to scold me?" Venus got out of the bed and pushed him straight outside, "Get out of here, I don''t want to see you at all." Dont touch me. Gavin said again and pushed her hands. People who were familiar with him knew that he was a neat freak. He walked out and then said to Venus, "You''d better behave quiet, or I''ll definitely punish you." "Hum! You are such a cruel man!" After saying this, Venus closed the door with a loud p, and then locked it, and went straight to the bathroom. From the moment she woke up, she wanted to go to the bathroom. She drove him out for she couldnt bear it any longer. It was not easy to endure such a long time after five bottles of drip. Venus wanted to take a shower. But her arm was injured, so she could only use a wet towel to wipe her body and change her clothes. When she saw the bottles on the ground, she was stunned for a few seconds. So it was Gavin who take care of her the whole night? Fuck! Was he crazy? Of course, Venus would not be moved by Gavin''s actions. It was he who make her faint and kidnapped she and her child into this poor vige. All she entertained was hate and aversion. After kicking off an empty bottle, Venus changed her clothes to look for her son. She was tired and dizzy until she heard the giggle of the child. Venus was very happy, she directly pushed the door and saw that Alisa was ying with the the baby. As soon as she walked in, the smile on Alisas face disappeared. "Why dont you knock the door when youe in?" Alisa asked unhappily. "Sorry, I forget." Seeing mother wasing, the baby crawled excitedly from the bed toward her. Venus took a few steps forward and hugged him in her arms, she kissed him on the face and said softly, "Do you miss me?" The baby smiled and kissed her back. Venus suddenly felt that she was full of energy. Alisa looked coldly at Venus and said, "Since youve recovered, get ready to set off." "I want to rest for another day, Im not recovered yet." Venus tried to stall for time, but Alisa immediately saw through her little trick. "Venus, whether you''re recovered or not, the boss decides to leaveter. The only difference is whether you get on the bus yourself or be lifted by others, so don''t do any useless work. Besides, finding the treasure as soon as possible is the shared wish for all." After saying this, Alisa ignored her and started to pack the luggage. Venus grimaced at her back and muttered. "A shared wish for all? I hope you will keep your promise." After bringing out the baby, she suddenly recalled that there was no treasure at all for the map was scribbled by Kerry. No one knew where the treasure located, so how could Gavin and the others find it? That was bad. Would she and the baby be controlled by Gavin forever? No, Kerry would definitelye to save them. She had to trust Kerry. ...... Chapter 232 Dude, Dont Touch Me (2) Chapter 232 Dude, Don''t Touch Me (2) Kerry hadpletely lost contact with Venus. A week had past, his men didnt find the trace of Venus. The bankcard he gave to Venus had not been used so far, and he thought that it was thrown somewhere by the mask man. As for Xuan, he didnt wake up since then, and the doctor said that he was weak and in a depressive mood, so he might not want to wake up. Hearing this, Kerry cursed out but he could do nothing. The National Day was approaching, and as the biggest investor in the amusement park, he couldn''t be absent from the opening ceremony, so he returned to Sky City for secretary Liu kept urging him. "Keep searching, and let me know immediately if there''s any news." Kerry told Nighthawk as he entered the security check. "Copy that." Nighthawk said obediently. Kerry was very worried, and he continued, "Once you meet them, the safety of Venus and the child should be ced on the first priority, as for other matters, I don''t care." "Of course I know that." Kerry patted Nighthawk''s shoulder and said, "You and the others have done a hard work, I''ll join you once I''ve arranged thepany''s affairs." "Fine." Nighthawk felt warm. Kerrys asion solicitude was one of the reasons for him to be his aide. Kerry was sometimes a brother and sometimes a boss. The ne flied in the sky. Kerry looked at the mountains and rivers outside the window, thinking that Venus was probably down there somewhere, but he didn''t know when could he find her. Things seemed to reach an impasse, he knew the treasure map was fake, but they didn''t know, but he couldn''t say that. All he could do is to search carefully. A few days ago, he hoped that Xuan could wake up quickly, but now, it was all in vain. The mask man wouldnt appear even if he destroyed his base. What could he do? Two or three hourster, the nended in the city, and Henry immediately saw Kerry for he was tall and serious. "Young master, you''re back." Henry took his bag and followed behind him two steps away. Kerry looked tired and depressed, which made Henry felt worried. "Is there anything important in thepany recently?" Kerry asked as he walked. "The most important thing is the opening ceremony of the amusement park the day after tomorrow, and the rest run well." "Is Xuan still slumbering?" "Yes," Henry said after a pause, "but Xuan''s father is here." "Zhenyun?" Kerry snorted and scoffed, "How dare he toe here?" "Of course, he woulde since his eldest son have been unconscious for such a long time. Besides, he wants to talk to you." "Fine, let''s have a conversation. Make an appointment for us tomorrow morning." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes." After getting into the car, Kerry went straight to thepany. The propaganda could be seen the whole way from the airport to the amusement park. Besides, various shopping malls in Sky City broadcast this news and many programs mentioned it as well. However, the effect of publicity was determined by the participants the day after tomorrow. The safeguards suddenly straightened their backs when they saw the CEO who had been disappeared for half a month appeared in front of thepany. Kerry hid all his emotions and said to secretary Liu, "Inform the managers of different departments to hold a conference." "Yes, President Ye." Kerry''s return made the undisciplined staff all tense up, it was said that Kerry enjoyed a vacation with Yan, however, people who saw him feel that he was unhappy. The atmosphere of the conference was tense and depressing, as soon as a department manager finished his reporting, Kerry threw out the materials in his hands and said, "So you justplete such a mount of work? You seem to ck off when Im not here. If you cant finish the task before the National Day, not only you, but your assistants will be driven out of thepany. Yehuang Group is not a shelter forzy bones." "Yes, President Ye." The manager wiped the sweat on his forehead and sat down nervously. "Next, Corporate Propaganda Department and Engineering Department, whats your n for the opening ceremony the day after tomorrow?" Kerry was as cold as evil. "President Ye, Manager Chen and I think that ......." When the long-wind meeting was over, everyone felt relieved except Kerry. They fled away from the room, some of them were fortunate while others were not. Kerry was sitting on the chair with his eyes tightly closed, he looked very tired. "President Ye, I ask the hotel to serve a meal here. Please eat before you work, you still have to go to the amusement park in the afternoon." Henry bent over and whispered. After a while, he heard Kerrys faint reply. He felt sad for Kerry, who had endured a hardship in those years. Since he met Venus, he became more emotional with smile and sorrow. Besides, he was more human. The soon opened amusement park was extremely festive, and all the items were basically the same as he expected. Because all the employee had tried their best for they knew Kerry woulde. Kerry checked one project at a time to make sure that there wouldnt be any problems on the opening ceremony the day after tomorrow. Seeing those toys, Kerry''s heart ached painfully. When he left Sky City to look for Venus and her child, he nned to hold the opening ceremony with them, and the amusement park was a gift for his son, but he didn''t expect that he totally lost contact with them. He was an ipetent husband and father. Seeing that Kerry was pondering, Kai, as Kerrys apany, thought that something was wrong, so he asked timidly. "President Ye, is there anything wrong?" Kerry regained his consciousness and asked, "Wheres Phooh Bear and its characters?" Kai was confused, "President Ye, they are not in our n." "Really? Then add one and finish it tonight." After saying this, Kerry continued walking. As night fell, the amusement park was only half checked, and after a quick dinner, Kerry and his assistants sat in the court to watch the show, which was also a part of check. Kerry finally ended today''s trip at around 11 p.m. Since the work didnt finish, he lived directly in the theme hotel at the amusement park. "Henry, ask Zhenyun to meet me here tomorrow." Kerry said to the man behind him before entering the room. Time was urgent and he didn''t want to waste a second on Chu family. By the way, he also wanted to talk to Zhenyun about the ownership of the amusement park. "Got it President Ye." After a simple shower, Kerry lied on the bed as if been torn apart, and then he took a glimpse of the phone, however, no message was sent form Nighthawk. Kerry fell asleep since he was overloaded today and he had no dream the whole night. The Managing Director of MKpany was over sixty, however, he was still an elegant man. He arrived at the amusement park when Kerry was having his breakfast. "It''s a great honor to have you here, President Chu." Kerry got up and shook his hand with a light smile. His eyes looked bloodshot and it seemed that he didnt sleep wellst night. He let go of Kerry''s hand and said politely, President Ye, long time no see." "It''s been a long time, President Chu, please sit down, what would you like to eat?" Kerry asked slowly. Zhenyun politely refused, "No, I''ve already have breakfast." "Oh, then I won''t bother." Kerry bowed his head and ate by himself, not greeting him again. He met Zhenyun in Hong Kong for the first time, at that time they discussed the affairs about the amusement park and Zhenyun was neither enthusiastic nor indifferent. Since the matter was settled, they hadnt met each other again. Kerry was eating the fried dumplings on his te in a casual manner. However, Zhenyun was awkward and didnt know what to say. After Kerry finished his breakfast, Zhenyun asked his assistant to take out the document from the bag. "President Ye, please take a look at this first." Zhenyun passed the document to Kerry. Kerry wiped his mouth slowly, and took the document. When he flipped over, the words on the first page appeared before his eyes and it wrote, "Equity Transfer Agreement". Zhenyun took it out before he asked, which really surprised him. Yesterday, he even thought about how to ask him to give the ownership to Yehuang Group. Kerry quickly scanned the document, the general content was that MKpany would voluntarily give up all the shares of the amusement park, and thus it would bepletely controlled by Yehuang Group. Kerry put the document on the table and crossed his legs. Then he stared at Zhenyun calmly and said indifferently, Whats your intention, President Chu? Zhenyun smiled faintly, "President Ye, I don''t like to beat around the bush, so lets just talk directly." "Absolutely, I also like to be straightforward." Zhenyun was silent for a while and said, "I wish that you can let go of my son, he has already been punished and I exchange him with the amusement park." Kerry had already guessed that so he didnt feel surprised and said coldly, "President Chu, do you know how much loss that you son has caused? I dont care about those shares at all." Chapter 233 Mr. Ye, Please Forgive Him (1) Chapter 233 Mr. Ye, Please Forgive Him (1) Zhenyun Chu''s eyes darkened a bit. "Mr. Ye, I know that you have suffered great losses. But you can''t just me Xuan Chu for this. Your wife is also involved." He sighed. "If Xuan hadn''t suddenlye to the city to testify that my wife was your daughter Yan Chu, I could have confirmed that she is Venus. So she would not be missing now." Kerry said angrily. He was trying his best to control his anger, but when it came to Venus, he couldn''t calm down. Zhenyun Chu was unable to defend himself against his questioning. "I''m curious if you really didn''t know that your son was doing these things behind your back." Zhenyun shook his head very firmly, "I don''t know. I basically handed over all the affairs of thepany to him, so I don''t know what has happened to thepany over the years." "That means that you also don''t know who ordered Xuan to do all this?" asked Kerry. "Ye, if I had knew that, I would never have allowed him to do such a thing." Zhenyun spoke with deep remorse. Kerry snorted, "Why do I believe your words?" "Mr. Ye, I am Xuan''s father. I wish him well more than anyone else. Now that he is lying in bed, I want to find out who''s behind him as much as you do," said Zhenyun, with a grim look on his face. He now hated Gavin. Chu was his only son. He had high hopes for him, so he would never allow his son to make the same mistake again. Kerry raised his eyebrows at him, "Doesn''t Mr. Chu have any thoughts about the treasure?" Zhenyun smiled, "Mr. Ye, I''m sixty-three years old now, and I won''t be able to live long in this world. Although the Chu family is not very rich now, it has achieved some sess. I don''t have to ruin my Chu family for that treasure?" Hearing this, Kerry finally believed him a bit. The expression on his face softened a lot, "I can no longer pursue what Xuan did, but you have to promise me one condition." "What condition?" "After he wakes up, he must tell me who is behind him." Mr. Ye, even if you don''t make this condition, I will do so. As soon as Xuan wakes up, I''ll make sure he tells me all the information about that person." Zhenyun said. Kerry nodded, "Fine, then Ill forgive him." "Thank you. Zhenyun stood up. I should go now. I hope that in the future MK will have another chance to work with Yehuang Group. He extended his hand Kerry shook his hand lightly and then said, "I also look forward to our next cooperation." Zhenyun left with his secretary and bodyguards. Kerry watched his back, scanning the papers on the table, then he asked Henry, who was beside him, "Am I being too kind to the Chu family?" In the past, he would have taken revenge on those who harmed him, but now he had gone soft on those who harmed him. "Sir, you are doing this for the good of Venus and your child." Henry said, "You''re doing the right thing." Kerry was somewhat relieved, "I hope so." Ever since he had Venus and the baby, Kerry had worries about whatever he did. Whenever he would set someone up, he would wonder if they would get back at Venus and his child. In the afternoon, Kerry had a meeting with nearly five hundred people at the amusement park, including cleaners and restaurant cooks. "Hello, everyone, I''m Kerry from the Yehuang Group. Tomorrow the amusement park will open, and I want you all to be enthusiastic about your work and wee the customers. If something goes wrong in any part of the process, I will hold the people responsible for it. On the other hand, if our profits exceed 20 million tomorrow and during the National Day that follows, everyone''s bonus will be doubled this month." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a round of apuse. Its true that Money is the only thing that can inspire the passion of employees. Kerry, who was resting in the hotel, received a special phone call. It was from the City Hall. After receiving the call, Kerry had a smile on his face that hadn''t been seen for days. "Thank you, I''ll be ready tomorrow." Kerry said, and hung up the phone. Secretary Liu knocked on the door, holding a freshly cut fruit te, "Mr. Ye, there are some fruits. Throwing the phone to the side, Kerry instructed, "All the important official leaders of the city will attend the opening ceremony tomorrow. There''s also a provincial leadering too. You will go and inform the relevant people to make arrangements to receive them." "Really? It is something that rarely happens in Sky City." Secretary Liu said in surprise. "The two projects that the mayor promised me were all given to Mu''s Group. This is theirpensation for me." Kerry nced at him and said. "What you said makes sense. Secretary Liu said. Then I''ll go and arrange it now. A few minutes after Secretary Liu left, one of the vice presidents in charge of the amusement park project strode in, "Mr. Ye, we''ve already sold more than 20,000 tickets online." This was really good news. The ticket price was 280 yuan. The amusement park would open tomorrow, so the tickets were discounted by 20%. Naturally more people would buy them. "The amusement park will be owned by Yeghuang Group in the future." said Kerry calmly. The vice president opened his eyes wide, thinking he had heard wrong, "How is this possible? Our company''s current liquidity can''t buy so many shares." "I didn''t buy it. They gave me their shares. As to why they did it, you don''t need to know the reason," Kerry said bluntly. The vice president was even more surprised, then excited. "Mr. Ye, you''re amazing. I''m going to have a drink to celebrate this." The vice president said. "Don''t get drunk. There''s a lot to do at the amusement park tomorrow." Kerry said. "Don''t worry. I understand." The vice president then walked out happily. As the room quieted down, Kerry couldn''t help but think of Venus, worrying that she was somewhere suffering. The thought of it made him uneasy. He realized now that he could only be happy if he shared his happiness with his loved ones. If Venus and his baby were with him right now, he would be happy. Even if he was tired, he would feel energized. But now, he felt there was a boulder on his heart. In a vi on the east side of Sky City, Tianye Mu sat on the sofa and watched TV. Xiran Xiao was lying on the sofa, with her head on Tianye''sp. Tianye was gently massaging her head. The TV was reporting the news of the opening of the amusement park tomorrow. "Kerry finallyes back." Tianyr said softly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "The amusement park will open tomorrow; of course hees back." Xiran was flipping through a geography magazine. "Why isn''t that friend of yours back?" Xiran put the magazine down and said with a frown, "I''m also wondering why Yan didn''te back. It''s supposed to be MK Companys project, so why haven''t I hear anything about her in the news?" "Did Kerry buy out MK''s stake in thepany?" Tianye spected. "It will take at least 100 million to buy the other half of the shares. But I don''t think Kerry has that much money right now. Even if he had the money to buy it, he would need to get MK''s approval." Xiran said. "You''re right. If Mk won''t sell shares to him, there''s nothing he can do about it. Tianye said. Do you want to go to the amusement park tomorrow? Tianye bowed his head and asked gently. "I would love to go. But there will be a lot of people at the amusement park tomorrow. Let''s go there in a few days." "After a few dayster, the National Day wille, and there will only be more people." Tianye smiled. Xiran thought about it and said, "Then let''s go tomorrow. Then I''ll ask Kerry where Yan is going." "Ok, we''ll go there tomorrow." On September 30th, the weather was clear and the sun was shining brightly. The amusement park was as crowded as it was on New Year''s Day. The opening ceremony officially started at nine o''clock. At this time there was a long line of ticket buyers at the entrance. This year''s hottest rock band was performing on the stage. "Mr. Ye, Mr. Zhang and the others will be here soon," said Secretary Liu in a hurry. "Let''s go greet them." Kerry walked toward the door with all of Yehuang Group''s top executives. Along with the municipal party secretary, there were seven or eight other officals, including the deputy mayor, and the director of the culture bureau, and of course the highest ranking one was the vice governor invited by Mr. Zhang. Kerry greeted them separately and let them take a break first. Mr. Zhang walked beside him and whispered, "Mr. Quan is here to inspect the city''s cultural and entertainment projects, so he won''t be on stage for the opening ceremony of the amusement park later." "Okay, I got it." Kerry said. Chapter 233 Mr. Ye, Please Forgive Him (2) Chapter 233 Mr. Ye, Please Forgive Him (2) Kerry knew he wasn''t in a high enough position to have the vice governor of a province cut the ribbon for the opening ceremony of his amusement park, but having the mayor cut the ribbon for it was enough. "I heard this amusement park is a joint venture between you and apatriot from Hong Kong. Why haven''t I met any of their people?" Qidong Zhang, the mayor, was puzzled. "MK is in trouble, so I bought all their shares." Kerry said. Mr. Zhang looked at him with a bit of appreciation in his eyes, "You did a good job. You are really capable." "Thank you. I''m ttered." Kerry said with a smile on his face. "Remember to pay your taxes on time and in full. The city''s revenue will mainly depend on the big enterprises. Then Mr. Zhang teased. Kerry smiled, "Yes, this is the obligation of our enterprises." Mr. Zhang nodded, patted him on the shoulder, and quickly walked forward to apany the vice governor of a province. At nine o''clock, the opening ceremony officially began. After the mayor and other government officials of Sky City appeared on the stage, the scene was much quieter. The media''s cameras were all aimed at them. Qidong Zhang, the city''s mayor, was usually a low-key person and a practical leader. His performance during the city''s earthquake made a good impression on the public. He seldom participated in such corporate events, so his visit to cut the ribbon for the amusement park was really unexpected. After the host introduced the guests, Kerry began his opening speech, "Hello, I''m the President of Yehuang Group. Wee to the opening ceremony of the amusement park ......." In the crowded crowd, Xiran Xiao and Tianye Mu were distantly looking at them, wearing sunsses and smiling very faintly. "Kerry has the face to invite the mayor to cut the ribbon for the opening." Xiranughed. Tianye hugged her shoulder to avoid her being bumped into and exined, "Kerry must be very angry that I took away so many of his projects. I guess the mayor was afraid that his tax revenue would be reduced if Kerry moved his business out of Sky City because of this, so he gave him face to cut the ribbon for him." "You''re right. I''m out of S City for most of the year, but there''s still a stack of government invitations sitting in my office at the end of the year, but I''ve never been to one of those parties. I hate that kind of asion." "You won''t have to attend these asions you don''t like in the future either. I will help you." Tianye lowered her head and kissed her earlobe, then whispered. Xiran smiled, "Thank you. I know you''re the best at handling these things." In terms of wealth, Xiran was more than twice as wealthy as Tianye, but Tianye did not feel inferior to Xiran at all because of her wealth. Their affection for each other came from the heart. They treated each other as equals, so they got along very well. After Kerry''s speech, the apuse was thunderous. Xiran had to admit that Kerry sometimes looked sinister, but he was very talented. Then the guests began to cut the ribbon. Numerous colored balloons were released into the sky, and the music was heard simultaneously. The amusement park officially opened now. As Kerry stood on the stage watching the crowds pouring in, especially the men holding their children, Kerry grew sad. He apanied the city officials on a tour of the amusement park. The vice governor said with satisfaction, "This should be the firstrge amusement park in our province. It''s very nice. But it must be well secured, and nothing must go wrong." "Don''t worry. I''ve carefully checked all the items and there will never be any idents." After the city officials left, Kerry breathed a sigh of relief. After today, he could finally devote all his time and energy to finding Venus. Soon, the empty amusement park became crowded. Kerry made his way to the office area. As he passed the food court, he spotted a very familiar back in the distance. He stopped in his tracks, his heart beating faster. As he watched the man walk forward, Kerry immediately picked up his pace and chased after him. But there were really too many tourists, and people kepting out to block his path. He bumped into a little girl with a cotton candy in her hand. The cotton candy she had just bought fell to the ground. "Mom, my cotton candy fell on the ground." The little girl was about to cry. Kerry had to stop and help the little girl up, "I''m sorry. I am in a hurry," he said. He took a hundred out of his pocket and put it in the little girl''s hand, "You go buy another one, okay?" "Why don''t you keep your eyes on the road when you''re walking?" The little girl''s mother patted the dust off the child and said angrily. Haven''t you got eyes in your head? "I''m sorry." Kerry apologized anxiously. When he looked up again, the man he had been chasing just now had disappeared. The girl''s mother wanted to say something, but when she saw that the handsome man in front of her was Kerry, who had just cut the ribbon on the stage, she instantly softened her tone, "Its okay. She is fine. Kerry nodded and then left. "He looks handsome from afar, but up close he looks even more charming." The woman said to herself. "Mom, I want cotton candy." The little girl said, holding up a hundred yuan. "Okay, mommy will buy them for you." When he reached the food court, Kerry looked around again, but still couldn''t find him. "Am I mistaken? I saw his back just now." Kerry said to himself. Thest time Venus said she had seen Tianye, but Kerry didn''t believe her words. If you''re still alive, pleasee out. You can ask me to apologize or you can hit me. As long as you''re alive, Venus can be more at peace with the past. "Kerry." a clear voice sounded behind him. He turned around. Xiran was standing two meters away. She was dressed infortable casual clothes, holding a cup of milk tea, and her face was rosy. "Xiran Xiao?" Kerry was extremely surprised. "It seems that youre so surprised that I came to your amusement park." "What are you doing here?" Kerry suddenly remembered the picture from the cruise ship, and then he looked around and asked, "Did youe here alone?" Xiran said very frankly, "I was with my friend. But there were too many people and we got separated." Kerry was curious, "Friends? Do you need me to help you find your friend?" "No, I''ll call himter." said Xiran. "Since you''re here, would you like to have lunch with me?" Xiran didnt reply. "Is Yan back yet?" She went straight to the point. She came for this thing. Originally she wanted to call Kerry when she was leaving to ask about Yan, but she didn''t think she''d run into him here. "She''s still abroad on vacation." Kerry didn''t know how to exin this, so he lied. Xiran was keenly aware that something was wrong from his expression. She spoke icily. "Kerry, youre lying. Is something wrong with Yan?" Kerry''s face also went cold, "Xiran Xiao, you''re thinking too much. Its none of your business." If Yan is really on vacation abroad, why can''t I get through to her at all? And she had been involved in the amusement park project, in which MK was a major shareholder, so why didn''t MK send someone to the opening ceremony. I know there must be something wrong with It." Xirans analysis was so reasonable that Kerry could not refute it. There were a lot of people in the food court. They argued among the crowd, and soon they were attracting a lot of attention. There were even many people who took Xiran as Kerry''s girlfriend. "Let''s go somewhere else to talk. They are too many people here." Kerry''s tone softened a lot. Of course, Xiran did not want to be surrounded by people, nodded and said, "Yes, where are we going?" "The office area is over there. Its quieter." Kerry was about to turn around when he suddenly stopped and asked, "Get your friend and we can go there together." "No need. I''ll contact himter." "That''s not appropriate." Xiran raised her eyebrows, a little angry, "Why is it inappropriate? He''s my friend and it''s none of your business when Ill contact him." She just couldn''t stand Kerry, and always treated him badly. Except for Venus, no woman dared to talk to him like that. The arrogant Xiran never gave him face. She embarrassed him several times in public, and what made Kerry angry was that he couldn''t do anything about her. "What are you thinking about? Are you going to go or not?" Xiran asked with a frown. "Yes, Madam. Youre woman, you''re the boss." Kerry had topromise. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Xiran snorted and walked straight forward. A short distance away behind a stall selling rice noodles, Tianye watched their back. When Xiran turned the corner, she gestured with her hand behind her back for an ok sign. When Tianye saw it, he laughed. Just now Tianye found a baked tofu store in front of him, so he asked Xiran to wait for him in front of the milk tea stall and he went to buy her some tofu. When he came back, he saw Kerry rushing around and seemed to be looking for someone else. Tianye guessed that Kerry must have seen himself, so Xiran told Tianye to hide while she went directly to Kerry to ask him about Yan to divert Kerrys attention. A few minutester, the two of them were sitting in Kerry''s office on the second floor. Secretary Liu brought in two cups of coffee and a te of fruit. As he left, he took a nce at Xiran. Ive ever seen this woman somewhere before. He thought. Xiran ced her hands folded in herp with an air of arrogance, "Now you can tell me what happened to her." "Yan has been kidnapped." Kerry said calmly. Chapter 234 I Dont Need Your Help (1) Chapter 234 I Don''t Need Your Help (1) "What?" Xiran Xiao stood up suddenly from her chair. She braced her hand on the table, surprised. "Who kidnapped her? Why? What do they want?" Kerry shook his head, "I don''t know who they are.." She was so angry that she was about to break her ss. "There has to be a purpose for kidnapping her. How much do they want?" "If they want money, I''ll give it to them, even if it costs me everything I have." Kerryughed bitterly. "It''s a long story." said he. Xiran directly interrupted him, "I''m not leaving here until you tell me what''s going on." Kerry was startled. This fiery woman was quite concerned about Venus, but he hesitated whether he should tell her that Yan was Venus or not. "A few decades ago, my parents got a copy of the treasure map. These people got the news from somewhere and kidnapped Yan, asking me to exchange the map for Yan. I gave them the map, but they didn''t keep their promise and took away Yan." Kerry said. Xiran, such an educated person, couldn''t help but curse, "They are so brazen. You''re too stupid. You gave them the treasure map, but you didn''t save Yan." "They had a dozen guns pointed at me. If I dare to move, Yan and myself would be dead on the spot. How did I save her?" Kerry''s voice was hoarse at the end. His eyes were red. No one knew how much pain he was in. Xiran stared at Kerry for a few seconds, and then sat back in her chair. The two of them were silent for a long time before Xiran continued, "What did the kidnapper look like?" "He was wearing a silver mask. I couldn''t see his face." Kerry''s mood calmed down. "Dou you know where they are now?" I guess they are in the mountains of southern Fujian province. The treasure may be buried in one of the caves." Kerry said. He was not going to tell her all the truth, for he wasn''t very familiar with Xiran. "So you''ve been looking for them there all this time?" Kerry rubbed his temples, "When things are finished here, I''ll be over tomorrow." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Xiran still had doubts in her mind and continued to ask, "Why didn''t the people from MKe to the opening ceremony?" "That''s a trade secret. I can''t tell you." Kerry nced at her and said quietly. Xiran shrugged, "Ok, I''m just asking casually. I''m not interested in your secret. Is there anything I can do to help you?" "No, I can handle it." Kerry said. Kerry knew that if she got involved in this, Venus'' identity would be exposed. "Are you sure? There are so many mountains in southern Fujian. I have a lot of friends who are outdoorsy, and they will be more familiar with the mountains than your men." "I can handle it now, but one day when I am helpless, I''ll go back to you for help." Kerry said. Xiran hated his conceited and arrogant look. "Kerry, it''s time to work together to find Yan as soon as possible." Kerry considered for a moment and said, "Xiran Xiao, I really appreciate you caring so much about Yan, but right now I can really handle it. I dont need your help." When he was silent, Xiran thought he had figured it out, but she didn''t expect him to say something like that. She stood up from her chair again with a serious face, "You don''t need to thank me, I''m all for Yan. But Kerry, sooner orter, you''ll get Yan killed like this. I can''t stay with people like you any longer, goodbye." Kerry hasn''t forgotten about her friend, getting up after her and saying, "It''s almost time for lunch. Let me treat you and your friend to lunch." Xiran looked at him and said, "No. I''ll go to lunch with my friend when I want to." "Although I refused your help, you don''t have to refuse my invitation. Maybe I''ll change my mind after we have a meal." "Kerry, I want to help you out simply for the sake of Yan. Xiran scoffed andughed. I don''t want to eat with you. I''m afraid I''ll get indigestion from eating with you." Kerry knew she had said the wrong thing in a panic and had to apologize, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that." Whatever you meant, I don''t want to have luch with you. Bye!" Xiran said and walked out. Kerry quickly walked beside her, "I''ll walk you. I don''t want Yan to find outter and me me for being indifferent to you." Xiran snorted and didn''t say anything. When she reached the first floor, Xiran paused and turned back, "Well, you can go back. You''re too famous, and I don''t want people taking pictures of me and you." Kerry smirked, "You''re a famous person in S City too. You shouldn''t be so sensitive about this." "No, I''m not afraid of my picture being posted on the Inte. I just don''t want to get involved with you. Itll tarnish my reputation." Xiran said. Then she pushed open the ss door and walked out. Kerry took out her cell phone. "Henry,e here immediately." He instructed. A few minutester, Xiran met up with Tianye under the Ferris wheel and then they got into it. Xiran told him the news. "Yan has been kidnapped?" Tianye was also surprised. "Looking at Kerry''s worried look, it should be true. When I said I would help him find Yan, he refused. He also said that he would seek my help when he was helpless. Isn''t it time we worked together to find Yan as soon as possible?" The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She also stamped her feet in the Ferris wheel. Tianno held her hands to soothe her, "Okay, don''t be so angry. He''s always been like that. In addition, Chu family will definitely send someone to rescue her. If they join hands, they can save her." Hearing him say this, Xiran''s mood calmed down a bit, and she heavily exhaled and said, "Alright, I hope so." When the Ferris wheel rose to its highest point, the beautiful scenery of Sky City could be seen from all sides. Xiran felt much better. Tianye pointed out the window and introduced her to the various attractions of the city. While the two of them were enjoying the beautiful scenery in the Ferris wheel, there were already many people looking for them below. Deep in the mountains, Gavin and his group searched for days for the treasure, but they never found it. They were all agitated to the extreme. However, Venus was calm. She just took care of her children every day. "Boss, I don''t think this treasure map is real." After thinking about it for a long time, Heng Zhang finally voiced his doubts today. Gavin was going through various documents and nced at him, "It is real. Mr. Cai said that there used to be a prosperous kingdom here, and then it disappeared." "Then why haven''t we found it after looking for so long?" "If the treasure was that easy to find, it would have been found by other generations. It would not be in our hands now." Heng was silent. He always felt that this treasure map was used by Kerry to trick Gavin. If the treasure really existed, why didn''t Kerry go looking for it after so many years? "What is Venus Mu doing?" Gavin asked casually. Heng was stunned. "Shouldn''t this be Alisa''s responsibility?" Gavin put down the file in his hand, looked at Heng coldly, and got up. It was now after nine o''clock in the evening. They were staying at a hostel in the mountains. Gavin went to the room where Venus and Alisa were staying. He knocked on the door, but no one answered the door. With confusion in his eyes, Gavin knocked patiently on the door again, but there was still no answer. Then he took out his phone and dialed Alisa''s number. The phone rang from the room. "Alisa?" Gavin knocked on the door with much more force. Heng came over when he heard the sound. Chapter 234 I Dont Need Your Help (2) Chapter 234 I Don''t Need Your Help (2) "Break down the door!" Gavin said coldly. Heng Zhang took a step backwards and kicked the door hard, and then the door was kicked open. Gavin rushed inside and saw Alisa lying on the bed, wearing a thin nightgown, her hair a damp mass. Venus and the baby were nowhere to be seen. "Alisa, wake up." Gavin shook the woman by the shoulders. Then he saw a ss of milk on the table. When he picked it up and smelled it, he smelled medicine. Gavin was on the verge of fury and put the cup on the table, "Venus, how dare you run away?" "Heng, take someone to find her immediately! She can''t run far with the baby in her arms." "Yes." Venus was so obedient these days. She did what she was told to do, so Gavin thought she had given up trying to escape. He had no idea that she was secretly nning her escape and had managed to get sleeping pills from somewhere. The milk in the ss was already cold, proving that she had been running for some time. It was autumn, and the mountains were damp and cold. He guessed that she had most likely gone to look for help from the people nearby. "Heng, send someone to a nearby farmer''s house to find her." Gavin called Heng and said. Gavin covered Alisa with a nket. Gavin spected that she had drunk the milk with sleeping pills and fallen asleep after her bath. In the silence of the mountain forest, Venus ran desperately with the baby in her arms. This was her only chance. If she couldn''t get away this time, she didn''t know what horrible things that evil Gavin would do to her. The baby was strapped to her back, staring at her. She had wanted to give him some sleeping pills so he wouldn''t make a sound during the escape. When she handed it to the child and saw his smiling eyes, Venus softened. The road ahead was dark and full of weeds. Venus didn''t know where she was. She had to find a house and call Kerry. ...... Venus was carrying the child on her back as she walked through the mountains. Two days ago, when the car passed the drugstore, she suddenly had the idea to run away. She found it hard to believe that Gavin would let her and her baby go back unharmed. If the treasure were not found, Gavin would eventually be suspicious of the authenticity of the treasure map, and if he did so, he would certainly take out all his anger on her and the child. So that night, while Alisa was sleeping, she took a hundred yuan from her purse. The next day when she was staying at the hotel, she went downstairs and asked the innkeeper to buy some sleeping pills for her. The innkeeper was reluctant to help her buy the pills. Only after Venus repeatedly asked him to keep the change did he go to a nearby pharmacy and buy her a bottle of sleeping pills. Alisa was in the habit of drinking hot milk every night, and tonight was no exception. After seeing her put the hot milk on the table, Venus deliberately said, "Why don''t you go take a shower first? When you finish your shower, the temperature of the milk will be right for drinking. I have an injury on my arm and I think it will take a long time to showerter." Perhaps it was the friendliness of the past few days with Venus that made Alisa let down her guard against Venus. She went into the bathroom without any doubt. Then Venus hurried to get the sleeping pills out. First she put one in the milk. But she was afraid that it might not be strong enough, so she put three more in it. During Alisa''s bath, Venus kept shaking the ss of milk in order to speed up the dissolution of the pills. Twenty minutester, Alisa came out of the bathroom. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Venus pretended to lower her head to change the baby''s clothes. She saw Alisa wiping her hair with a towel and drinking milk from the corner of her eyes. Probably due to the strong smell of medicine, she took a sip and frowned. "Why does the milk taste strange today?" Venus''s heart thumped and pretended to be calm as she said, "Maybe the milk sold over here is different the one you bought before." Alisa picked up the paper box next to her and looked at it, saying to herself, "It doesn''t expire." Then she took a few more sips before putting the ss down and sitting on the edge of the bed to wipe her hair. Venus felt like her heart was about to jump out of her mouth. She was paying close attention to Alisa''s movements. After a few minutes, she fell asleep on the bed. Venus saw her eyes closed tightly and walked towards her, shaking her by the shoulders and calling out, "Alisa? When she didn''t respond, Venus quickly dressed the baby in some clothes, then put him in a shoulder bag with only his head outside, and strapped him to her chest from front to back with two pieces of clothing. The baby didn''t make a sound while she was doing this. He probably just thought his mother was ying a game with him. After packing everything up, Venus looked down the hallway. It was after 9:00 p.m. and most people were either watching TV or taking a shower. Standing at the door, Venus was nervous and scared. She took a deep breath, closed the door softly, and hurried toward the stairs with her head down. Things were going surprisingly well. She didn''t meet any person who knew her until she was outside the door of the hotel. Venus couldn''t believe how easy it was to escape. Then she patted the baby on the back and ran off into the night without looking back. She was tired and sleepy from her long walk on the trail, but she couldn''t stop to rest. She looked at the baby and saw that he was asleep. Suddenly, she saw a few dim lights ahead of her, and Venus, delighted, ran forward at a quick pace. It was a farmhouse, which was surrounded by an earthen wall. Venus went forward and knocked on the door. Half a minuteter, there were footsteps, then a woman''s voice, "Who is it?" "Can you let me stay at your house for the night? I''ll leave tomorrow." Venus said as gently as possible. Perhaps fearing trouble, the woman rejected her, "There is no more room in my house. You can go to another house." "I''ve been running all night, but I''ve only seen your house. If you don''t take me in, I''ll be spending the night in the mountains today. I''m okay with that, but my baby will get sick." Venus pleaded bitterly. Please let me stay at your house for the night. The woman inside was silent for a moment, then opened the wooden door, and looked out to see a skinned girl standing with a child on her back. "Come in, then." she said. "Thank you." Venus said to the woman. Youre so kind. The inside of the woman''s room was simple but clean, with a child on the bed, a school bag on the table, and a needle and thread ball. "Please take a sit." the woman looked at her warily. "Why are you wandering in the mountains in the middle of the night? Dont you know it''s dangerous?" Venus gasped and said, "I''m so thirsty. Can you give me a drink of water?" The woman turned to the kitchen and scooped up the water with a gourd scoop. Venus took the gourd scoop and drank the water from it. After quenching her thirst, she said, "I was kidnapped and brought to the mountains." The woman did not seem surprised by her words. She was no longer as wary as before. "Those guys are really evil. How could they do this to you?" They beat me and hurt my arm." Venus said. She pretended to be very miserable. The woman saw that her arm was indeed wrapped in gauze. Chapter 234 I Dont Need Your Help (3) Chapter 234 I Don''t Need Your Help (3) "I know what will happens to these girls who are trafficked to the mountains. Some of them will never escape the mountains. If they are caught, theyll be punished badly. You are lucky to have escaped." The woman said. Then she saw the little child on her back, she asked, "Is this child yours?" "Yes, I can''t let him stay here." Venus said. The woman nodded. It''s too hard for children to stay in the mountains. My child has to walk a long way to school every day, and it''s always dark when hees back." Venus observed the womans home quietly for a while. There were no men''s shoes or clothes in the room, so she asked, "Isn''t your husband home?" "He went out to work. He can''t make much money a year in the mountains and the kid will have to go to college, so we have to save money." Venus had run a long way, and now she could take a rest. She now realized that her pants were soaked through with mud all over them. Her legs were hurt. Pulling up her pant, she noticed that her leg had a bloody gash on it that looked horrible. "You''ve been scratched by the vines. I''ll get some water for you." The woman said enthusiastically. "Thank you," Venus suddenly remembered something important and called out to her, "Do you have a cell phone? I want to call home." "There''s a cell phone, but the signal here is bad. I always have to go halfway up the mountain to make a call. the woman brought her an old cell phone from her bedside table, Theres no signal at all. I''m just using it as a watch." Venus looked at the phone and saw that there was indeed no signal at all. The woman knew her feeling, patted her on the shoulder, and went out to fetch water. By the time Venus finished washing her wounds and changed her clothes, it was already after eleven o''clock at night. Since there was no extra bed in the woman''s house, she shared a bed with the woman and her son. Although the conditions were very not good, she was happy and fell asleep quickly. Then she did not sleep well. Her dreams were filled with scenes of her being chased by Gavin''s men. In her dream, she was running, but she couldn''t get away from him. Suddenly there was a loud rapping on the door, and Venus woke up almost immediately. She looked nervously at the door. She knew the people who coulde knocking at this hour were probably Gavin''s men. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The woman also woke up and listened carefully to the door. "Open the door!" A man was shouting. Venus held the baby tightly with worry in her eyes, "They''reing after me." The woman, however, was calm and quickly got dressed. "Don''t worry. I''ll hide you." Venus quickly got up from the bed. She shouldered her shoulder bag, picked up the baby, and followed the woman. Outside the house, the knocking continued. With no lights on, the woman opened the door to a room and whispered to her, "This is where we keep our grain," she said, unlocking arge urn with a bit of corn inside. Venus struggled to get her foot up and in, but she was unsteady. The child''s head almost hit the rim of the urn, but the woman held her up, "Be careful. I''ll put something on it." Venus protected the child in her arms, and soon the woman brought a round board and ced it on her head, putting two bags of rice on it. Venus''s head hurt a little from the pressure, but she had to bear it. "Open the door! If you don''t open it we''ll crash in." The people outside shouted. Thedy closed the storage room door, turned on the light, and shouted outside, "Who are you?" "We''re looking for someone, open the door." The woman stood inside the house and said loudly, "Youe back tomorrow in the daytime to find the person. It''s the middle of the night, and I don''t know whether you are good or bad." "If you don''t open the door, I''m going to break it down." The woman hurried to the courtyard, "Who are you looking for? There are only my son and I in the house." The man was irritable. He said to his men, "You two break down the door." As soon as the woman heard that they were going to break down the door, she hurried out and stood in the yard. "Wait a minute, please don''t break down my door, I''ll open it." She said. "Hurry up!" The man said in an angry voice. The woman looked at the darkened storage room again and then opened the door to the outside, "Who are you?" Heng stared at her with a grim stare, "Have you ever seen a woman with a child?" The woman thought, "My God, they sure are looking for her." "No. It''s so remote. People won''t want toe here." The woman lied. She pretends to be calm. Heng stared at her for a few seconds. She was a very in peasant woman, dark skinned, tall and thin, with fear in her eyes. "You guys go in and search." He instructed. "What right do you have to search my house?" The woman shouted. Her son was awakened by noises in his bed, rubbing his eyes. When he saw a room full of men with fierce faces, he woke up and cried out in fear. "Mom, who are they? Why do theye to our house?" The woman was about to rush over tofort her son, when Heng suddenly asked the boy, "Did a womane to your house just now holding a child." The little boy was confused and shook his head straight, "No, I didn''t see a woman." But he still had the three rooms searched but no one else was found. Suddenly Heng saw a small door in the corner and asked in a cold voice, "What room is that?" "That''s where my family keeps food." said the woman, a slight quiver in her voice. "Go in and search it." Heng gave an order, and someone went up and kicked open the door. The woman stood at the door and said nervously, "Please don''t break anything in my house." They rummaged around inside for a long time, and finally only threerge urns were left unchecked. "What''s in here?" Heng asked. "There are my grains in there." The man looked at her, and then opened them one by one to examine them. He found that the first two were filled with grain. When it was time to check the third one, he moved the top rice bag away, and then lifted the wooden lid to see that it was grain, then closed it again. Venus, who was hiding inside, held his breath. Fortunately, the man quickly left. "Mr. Zhang, I don''t find anyone here." Heng came here by following the traces of Venus'' passing, and this was the only farmhouse for miles nearby, "Did she not go into the farmhouse, but sleep out?" "Let''s go." Heng said indifferently. Then he walked towards the door. As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw that there seemed to be a pile of stuff behind the door. Then he casually pushed the door open and saw a pair of linen-coloreddy''s pants thrown on the ground, still with traces of mud and grass. The woman saw the pants, too, and her heart sank. When Venus changed her pants, she was going to throw away the dirty pants, but the woman thought the fabric and style of the pants were very nice, so she wanted to wash them tomorrow and keep them for herself. She just threw them at the door and forgot to hide them. Heng picked up the pants and looked at them carefully. "Venus seems to be wearing this pair of pants." he thought. "What''s this?" Heng turned around and asked the woman. The woman pretended to be calm, "Can''t you see that? Of course it''s pants." Heng sneered, "I ask whose pants are these?" "Theyre mine. I went to work in the field this afternoon and threw my pants there when they got dirty." The woman said nervously. Heng took the pants and walked towards the woman step by step. "These are Versace''s pants, and they cost at least 4,000 yuan. Are you sure they''re yours?" he scoffed. The woman was startled. A pair of pants cost four thousand yuan, which was half a years living expense for her and her child. Heng already saw the answer in her eyes. He threw the pants on the ground, cupped his hands in front of his chest and said eerily, "I''ll ask you again, where is that woman and child?" The woman shuddered with fear. But she knew that she couldn''t go back on her own word when she had promised Venus. "As soon as it''s dark I''m at home mending my child''s school bags. I''ve never seen a woman with a child. You also searched my house and didn''t find anyone." The woman said. "Then exin where these pants came from?" "I bought it at the market. You must be mistaken. Even if you were right, it''s an imitation. How can I, a farmer, afford to buy such an expensive pant?" The woman exined. Chapter 235 I Was Kidnapped Here (1) Chapter 235 I Was Kidnapped Here (1) Seeing that she kept silent, Heng Zhang was out of patience and said, "So you are not convinced until I give you some punishment, Ill ask someone to chop off one of your son''s hands." "Ah-" the woman jumped and held her son in her arms, then she stared at Heng angrily, "Dont touch my son, or Ill try my best to hit you." "I can let go of your son as long as you tell me that womans location." Fine, Ill tell you. Hearing this, people were all stunned and she continued, There was indeed a woman who knocked my door at about 10 p.m, but I didnt open the door and then she left, I dont know her trace. Of course, Heng didnt believe her words, judging from the texture and cut, that pant was definitely from the brand Versace. Although the woman was also thin, it should still be impossible for her to wear. Heng informed his sidekicks and then they dragged the boy out of the womans hands. "Mother, I''m afraid." The boy cried loudly. "Don''t touch my son," the woman tried to dashed there to save her son, but was grabbed by two sidekicks. Heng took out a dagger from his waist and yed with it in his hand, then he smiled, "I advise you to tell me the truth or it will be impossible to set a broken bone." That woman was crying with tears on her face, she wanted to say but when the face of Venus and the child appeared in her mind, she couldnt do that. So she cried and begged, "I beg you please, I havent see them, its true." "Humph! It seems that you took my words as a joke." After saying this, he was about to cut the boys finger when suddenly a stern shout came behind, "Stop!" Heng slightly moved his direction and the boy wasnt hurt. He smiled arrogantly and turned to look at Venus who came out of the storeroom covered in a mess, "Venus, you are too soft-hearted. You can escape if you don''te out." Venus was indifferent with her eyes filled with disgust, "I''m not you, and I won''t do such disgusting things." Heng put the dagger back in his waist, then walked to Venus and said, "I really want to kill you with the knife here, and I can just tell my boss that youve escaped. Then I can finish my revenge and you''re nominally escaped. What do you think?" "Heng, you are so mean, you can simply go to Kerry to take your revenge. Bullying a woman is so mean and disgusting." Venus had nothing to afraid of, since she had been reduced to such situation, leaving with him was not a big deal. Heng was enraged by her words, and pped her, then her white face swelled up immediately. "p another p. This time, however, it was Venus who p Heng. "How do you feel? Is it nice?" Venus kept saying provoking words, she had already changed and would not bear any suffer. Heng grabbed her neck and fiercely threatened, "Venus, do you want to die?" "Fine, just kill me and see if Gavin will punish you." Venus looked at him indifferently. The baby woke up and was very anxious when seeing this. He used his finger to pull Hengs hands. However, Heng didnt let Venus go but instead increased his strength. Seeing that his mothers face turned red, the baby simply bit on Hengs hands. The baby only had three or four teeth and didnt have strength at all. But Venus was moved by his action. Of course she didnt want to die, and didnt want to die at the hands of this man, so she looked at those sidekicks and said, "So you just stand by and watch? Aren''t you afraid that your boss will punish you?" This really convinced some people, and one of them came up and held Heng''s arm and said, "Heng, calm down please, this woman is useful for boss. Don''t make it a trouble for us." His words could show that how harsh Gavin had treated his subordinates. Then, Heng stared at her and let her go. The baby then stopped biting. "Venus, I will definitely take revenge on you." Venus was not afraid and she said, You can do as you want, but youd better find the right person, its not good to vent your hatred on others. Seeing another quarrel was about to start, the man next to him persuaded, "Miss Mu, stop talking, you can say anything you want in front of boss." Venus snorted and then turned to the woman who was holding her son, "Madam, thank you for helping me." "You really dont need toe out, I don''t believe that he dare to chop off my son''s hand." The woman said innocently. Venus smiled, and the whole room seemed to brighten up, "Madam, he''s a devil, he will definitely do that. I''m leaving, I intend to call my rtives tomorrow, but it looks like I won''t get the chance." Hearing this, the woman felt sorrow and she said, "Sorry, its my fault, I shouldn''t have kept that pant, I wish I have thrown it away!" "No, its not your fault, Im just unlucky." The two women were talking with each other, however, Heng felt very unpleasant, so he pushed Venus and said, "Leave now." Venus pulled a few steps over and then shouted at Heng, Dont push me, I can walk myself. ...... It was the midnight when they returned to the hotel, but Gavin was still awake. He looked at Venus and her swollen face, and knew that Heng had hit her. "Venus, is it because that I treat you too nice, you even dare to escape?" Gavin said softly. Venus replied indifferently, "Seeking to live is the basic skill for everyone. Why cant I run since you can catch me?" Gavin stared at her for a moment and said, "It''s toote, we''re all tired, just go to sleep." As soon as the words came out, people in the room were stunned. "Boss, so you dont even give her a lesson?" Heng was surprised and a little bit angry. Gavin raised his eyebrows and said impatiently, "What do you want? Killed her? Or break her legs?" "But, at least we should give her a lesson." Gavin said seriously, "Heng, remember our purpose, we need to find the treasure as soon as possible. If you hurt her, our trace will be exposed and our arrangement will be dyed, do you think its a good idea?" Heng was very unpleasant but could say nothing. "Why are you still standing? Do you want me to send you back?" Gavin said to Venus. When Venus realized what happened, she held the child and left the room. On the other bed, Alisa was sleeping soundly. However, Venus was sitting on the bed and felt somewhat upset. She didnt regret for at least she had tried, she would be more careful the next time and then she wouldnt be caught by Heng. Lying on the bed with no sleep at all, Venus was thinking about the ways to escape, suddenly a feasible way appeared in her mind. As the day dawned, Alisa was still sleeping, probably because that she had taken too much sleeping pills. As for Venus, she was sent to the same car with Gavin, and thus had no chance to escape. "Since you are good at escaping, don''t stay in the hotel anymore, follow us to the mountains." Gavin cast a nce at her. "What about the baby?" "It''s your business, if you don''t want to leave him, just take him yourself." Venus gritted her teeth, she had to put on more clothes for the baby for the area was so humid. The inn servant went to clean up the room and found some toilet paper under a sheet with words on them. He immediately handed it to the innkeeper. "Where do you find this?" The innkeeper asked with a stern expression. "In the standard room where the two women live." The innkeeper looked at the words on the toilet paper which wrote in lipsticks: My name is Venus from Sky City, Im kidnapped by them, please help me to call the police, thank you very much. The other piece wrote, This is my husbands phone number, his name is Kerry. Venus wrote it with Alisas lipsticksst night. She knew the servant would definitelye to clean the room, so what he wrote would be found. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What should we do? Should we call the police?" "No wonder I feel very strange, someone came to ask me if I had seen a womanst night, it turns out that she is kidnapped." The innkeeper whispered. The servant was anxious and he asked again, "Should we call the police or not?" The innkeeper frowned and said, "Just mind your own business, Ill deal it myself. The day after tomorrow is the National Day, many people wille to this area, clean the guest room carefully." "Fine." The waiter slumped his head and left. Looking at the words in the paper for a while, the innkeeper finally decided to call the police, it was very deste here, the girl would be painful if been sold to strangers. He couldnt do such bad things. Then he called the number on it. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected, a deep male voice came over, which was a little bit noisy. "Hello, is that Kerry?" The innkeeper asked. "It''s me, who are you?" "I''m a owner of a small hotel, Im calling for, beep beep beep beep." Their conversation was cut off for lack of signal. "It is always be cut off at critical moment" After waiting a while, there was still no signal, then the innkeeper continued to work and forgot about it. In Sky City, the amusement park of Yehuang Group. When Tianye and Xiran got off from the ferris wheel, they saw Henry was walking around. It seemed that he was looking for something, so they quickly hid behind a tree. Chapter 235 I Was Kidnapped Here (2) Chapter 235 I Was Kidnapped Here (2) "Are they looking for you?" Xiran Xiao raised her head and asked. "Probably yes." Tianye nodded, "He is very sensitive, and must have sensed something different." "Oh, no wonder he is so enthusiastic to invite us to dinner, he wont treat me like that normally." Xiran prodded a finger in Tianyes chest and said with a smile, Just show up and ask him about the whereabouts of Venus directly since youve found nothing in these days. Tianye didnt answer her words. "Since Kerry is skeptical now, he will definitely strengthen the checks at the entrance of the amusement park, then it will be difficult to get out. Id better control the situation rather than revealed by him. Tianye hesitated for a while and then confessed, "Actually, theres no grudge between us, I hurt his brother and he hurt me, weve evened. I only worry that Venus will forgive him for she is soft-hearted. What about she still choose to stay with Kerry?" "Well." Xiran caressed his cheek, "Venus is an adult, its her own choice, you cant take care of her forever. " Tianye turned his face away, like a disgruntled child and said, "But this is too good for Kerry." "You just dont want him to be forgiven so easily right?" Xiran said directly to the point and an idea appeared in her minds, "I have a suggestion." ...... In the monitoring room, Kerry fixed his eyes on dozens of the screens, he wanted to find the person that he was looking for. Suddenly, the phone rang, and it was from Xiran. Feeling confused, he answered the phone, "Hello?" "Kerry, are you looking for someone?" Xiran asked with a faint smile. Kerry''s eyelids jumped and he subconsciously denied, "No, Im not looking for someone." "Okay, thats fine." Then she was about to hung up the phone when Kerry suddenly asked, "Wait ...... How do you know that I''m looking for someone?" Xiran said with a smile, "Thats just my spection, I can tell you where the person is, but you have to promise me a thing." "What do you want me to do?" Kerry had a very bad premonition. Then he heard Xiran saying, "y all the entertainment facilities in the amusement park first, except the ferris wheel, and then I''ll tell you." Kerry blurted out, "Are you crazy?" "So you dont want? Then just find him yourself." "Xiran!" Kerry shouted and suppressed the anger in his heart, "How do I know that the person you are saying is the one that I''m looking for? What if he is not?" "What if he is?" Xiran rebutted, "Kerry, I just give you a suggestion, and Im not forcing you, it is your choice to ept it or not." Kerry was so angry that he wanted to curse, what could he do? Obviously, he was forced. "Do you ept it or not? Don''t waste my time if you dont want. Or is it that the safety of these facilities in your amusement park is not guaranteed, so you don''t even dare to try yourself?" Xiran said provocatively. Most of the men hate to hear that! At this point, even though Kerry knew that it would be difficult for him to do it, he agreed for he really wanted to know whether that friend of hers was Tianye or not. "Fine, I promise you, but where can I find you after Ive yed all the facilities?" "I''ll call you. Kerry, don''t try to cheat, I''ll be watching you." Kerry said angrily, "Hmph! I''ll keep my words." "Fine, then start from the Pirate Ship." After saying that, Xiran hung up the phone. Kerry was very angry and thought that, Xiran is good at ying tricks. Although he was angry, he had to keep his promise. Then he took off the handmade Italian suit, removed the delicate cufflinks on his shirt, walked out form the office and headed towards the ying area. Henry followed Kerry and asked with concern, "Boss, so you ept her suggestion? " Kerry stared at him and then said, "Or you think Im kidding?" Henry didnt know how to reply. "Young Master......" "Stop talking nonsense, remember to search around when I am on the Pirate Ship, try to find them." Kerrymanded. "Yes, young master." There were many people in line for the Pirate Ship, but Kerry had the privilege since he was the owner of the amusement park. However, his appearance still caused a disturbance. "Wow, Kerry is ying the Pirate Ship." A beautiful woman in the front of the line boldly asked, "Mr. Ye, do you want to try?" Kerry squeezed a smile and said, "Well, it''s interesting, I want to have a try." He was a public figure, it was just a publicity work. Half a minuteter after he got on the ship and worn the belt, the boat started moving, and then the sound of shouts rang out around his ears. Before ying, Kerry thought it was easy, but then he found it was quite exciting. Since childhood, Kerry seldom went to amusement parks, the equipment was not modern at that time. Even bumper cars could be boasted for a while, so this was his first time on a Pirate Ship. A few minutester, Kerry began to feel dizzy, his heart was also beating intensively, he could barely got off form the ship, however, he stopped Henry who intended to help. He was a man, how could he be defeated by those energetic women? After taking a break on a nearby chair, he asked Henry for water. Henry said hesitantly, "Young Master, you''d better not drink, the next one is the Roller Coaster. He said in an obscure manner, but Kerry understood, this guy was afraid that he would vomit after ying. Never mind, he should listen to Henrys suggestion. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After resting for a while, Kerry walked towards the Roller Coaster, where the screams could be heard far away. "Do you find Xiran?" Kerry asked as he walked. "No." "Rubbish." Kerry cursed. Henry lower his head and kept silent, he knew Kerry was angry. The high-speed Roller Coaster was the highlight of their amusement park. It was 1,500 meters long with five dives in the middle, like a circle. Kerry once stood below when it was in the testing phrase, people either vomit or directly sit on the ground. At that time, he thought he would never try. That was too frightening, although he could bear excitement, but that didn''t mean he liked it. He didn''t expect that...... "Boss, are you okay?" Seeing Kerrys pale face, Henry said worriedly. Kerry said sternly, "Im fine." After taking a few deep breaths, Kerry sat down in the seat, then a pretty woman sat next to him. The staff enthusiastically taught the tourists how to fasten the seat belt, and then check them one by one. After the work waspleted, he notified the control room to get started. Kerry felt nothing when climbing, however, the woman next to him kept screaming. After stopping at the highest point for two seconds, it began to fell. Kerry felt a sense of weightlessness and gritted his teeth so that he wouldnt scream, but he couldn''t bear from the third dive, and just screamed with the crowd regardless of his image. As soon as he shouted, Kerry felt less frightened. Kerry felt that he had experienced death within the two minutes. After the Roller Coaster stopped, Henry helped Kerry to get off, he couldnt refuse him this time. "Young master, why is your neck red, like stripes. Do you have allergies?" Henry asked nervously. Kerry said, "There is a woman sitting beside me, and she doesnt bind her hair. She is too reckless. Hearing this, Henry justughed, he could imagine how disgusted Kerry felt just now. "How many amusement facilities are left?" Kerry asked with his hands covered the chest. Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Mega Drop, Fire Ball, Trapeze, Hot Wheels, and Flume Ride, there are altogether five projects." Each time Henry said one, Kerry''s face turned whiter, and by the time he finished, Kerry had no expression. He was so impulsive to agree Xiran''s suggestion. However, he could only kept his words or he would be mocked by her the whole life. "Henry, what about you knocking me out and tie me up?" Kerry was depressive, hearing the screams far away, he felt very frightened. Henry just smiled and said, "young master, you are kidding." Kerry cast a nce at him, and then continued. Kerry almost closed his eyes to finish the rest parts regardless of his image, only thinking that he would never y these things again. On the rooftop of the hotel far from the amusement park, Xiran saw him with a telescope, then she murmured, "The telescope sold in the amusement park is quite useful. Look at Kerry, I think he is about to faint. Chapter 236 The Truth Is Revealed To All (1) Chapter 236 The Truth Is Revealed To All (1) Tianye leaned against the rail and asked: What happened? Xiran looked at him and her face contorted. The guy sitting beside Kerry just......threw up. Tianyes eyes widened. He looked at Xiran in disbelief, and a few secondster, they both burst into laughter. Kerry will hate me so much. He will go crazy! Xiranughed so hard that her stomach began aching and she grabbed Tianyes arm for support. Tianye alsoughed uncontrobly. He couldnt remember when was thest time heughed so hard. It is indeed a great pleasure to see other people suffer. He said jokingly. When the young man threw up, the Ferris Wheel was still revolving, and the wind was rather strong and his puke was blown directly onto Kerry s clothes. Kerry was shocked to the core. The smell was so strong and he thought he would faint. He wanted to get off but the wheel was still revolving. Why is this bloody game so damn long! Why do I have to pick this guy to sit beside me! He thought to himself. Time seemed to be dragging. After what seemed like forever, the wheel finally stopped. Kerry unbuckled the belt with shaking hands. He then removed his T-shirt carefully, which was stained terribly by puke, and threw it on the ground. His image is finally ruined. He thought. When Henry saw that guy puked on Kerry, he took off his coat and waited. So the moment Kerry got off and removed his shirt, Henry rushed over and gave his coat to Kerry. Many girls eximed in delight when they saw Kerry s perfect upper body. Kerry put Henrys coat on and said in a low and angry voice: I need to take a shower! Henrys coat was just a regr one but it brought out Kerry s perfect shape. Many people looked Kerry admiringly and some people even took out their cameras to take pictures. Kerry knew he would be on the news the next day. After all, he was thrown up upon in his own amusement park on the first day of its opening. Kerry walked ahead with his head drooped, and Henry followed him closely. He said to Kerry in a low voice: Sir, there is a water park right in the front, and you can take a shower there and y another game. Kerry red at him. He couldnt believe Henry was still thinking about the games. Henry noticed Kerry was angry. He smiled apologetically and said: Sorry, sir. I have asked someone to bring a new shirt for you. Kerry was so angry, but he managed to refrain his anger because there were too many people. He took a few deep breaths and said to Henry: Just shut up. Henry stopped talking. He was actually trying very hard to refrain hisughter because he had never seen Kerry in such a state. Kerry arrived at the water park and walked into a shower room. Henry then asked someone to bring Kerrys new clothes to him. In the amusement park, there is a room specially built for Kerry, and there are Kerrys clothes in that room. So the clothes were soon brought to him. Kerry thumped the wall angrily, but his anger didnt subside at all. He spent a long time in the shower. He cleaned his body with a soap for three times, and he washed his hair two times. He didnte out until he was sure there was no smell on his body. He put the new clothes on and asked Henry: Do I still smell bad? Henry sniffed at him and said: You smell like soap and shampoo. Kerry sighed with relief. He decided to take a rest first and then continue the next game. At that moment, Xiran called. His anger red up again when he saw Xirans number. He picked it up, and the first thing he heard was Xirans happyughter. Xiran then said: Kerry, how does it smell? That horrible smell seemed to be rushing back to his nostrils again when he heard what she said. He answered: Xiran Xiao! This isnt over! Xiranughed again. She said: Kerry, dont be so angry. Take a rest. There is another game to y. I have been waiting to watch you y that game for so long and I am now starving. After ying that game, we can eat together. Kerry said angrily: Didnt you just say you dont want to eat with me? Now I changed my mind. Xiran said frankly. You are so shameless. Kerry answered. Why do you talk so much? Can you still y the next game? Are you afraid? Kerry looked at his legs, which were shaking uncontroble, and said: Its just a stupid game. Why would I be afraid of a game? Are you sure? Kerry was afraid that this woman would add some more games, so he said quickly: Xiran, we are not enemies. Why do you have to punish me like this. Because I am enjoying it so much. Xianran said directly. Kerry was speechless. He said: I see. I see. Xiran, I will forever remember what happened today, and I swear to take revenge someday. Kerry, just shut up and go ying thest game. Or I will leave and our deal will be broken. Xiran said impatiently. She is richer and much more powerful than Kerry so she is not afraid of him at all. Xiran Xiao! Kerry roared. He really didnt know what could he do with this woman. Stop shouting at me! Ill give you two minutes to go to the game. Or, I will leave. Kerry hung up the phone and threw it aside. He walked out and said to himself: Bloody woman. Just wait. This isnt over! But he knew he could do nothing against Xiran. Both Venus and Tianye are very protective of Xiran and he would be destroyed by them if he dared to touch Xiran. Thest game is roller coaster on water, and it is no easier than normal roller coaster. Kerry put on his equipment and took a seat. He shut his eyes, and then the roller coaster zoomed away. Although he was wearing a raincoat, but when the game was over, his trousers were still soaked. Do I have new trousers? Kerry walked out of the pool and asked Henry. I...I forgot bring it here. They are in your room. Henry stammered. Oh, I see. Isnt that nice? Kerry said with strong sarcasm. He then said: Where is my phone? Henry gave it to him. Kerry called Xiran and asked: Xiran, where are you? Have you yed the game? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Where are you? Xiran, youd better keep your promise! Or I wont let the matter rest easily. Kerry said and dried himself with a towel. Chapter 236 The Truth Is Revealed To All (2) Chapter 236 The Truth Is Revealed To All (2) Dont worry. I am a woman of my word. Look to your left. Do you see the hotel? I am on the rooftop of the hotel. Kerry looked up and said: Where is the man I want to see? You will see him when you get here. Kerry clenched his teeth and said: Dont let me down. But Xiran had already hung up the phone. Kerry threw the towel to Henry and walked towards the hotel. Henry followed and asked: Sir, should we take more people with us? No. Kerry said. He thought it would be better to go there and meet the man privately. Kerry squeezed his way through the tourists and arrived at the hotel. All of a sudden, he felt rather nervous as if he was going to a job interview. What if that man was not Tianye Mu? He thought to himself. He took the elevator and arrived at the top floor. He then climbed a set of stairs and now, the roof is just behind a door. He grabbed the handle nervously, and he didnt even dare to push the door open. So many evidences indicated that Tianye is still alive. First, Mus Group ispeting for the market with him, and then, Venus told him that she saw Tianye, and then, he saw someone who bears a huge resemnce with Tianye. But still, there is a slim chance that his guess was wrong, and Tianye is really died. He would ept it if Tianye is really died, but what about Venus? How would she take it? Kerry thought. He took a deep breath and summoned up all his courage and opened the door. The rooftop was rather empty. Only Xiran was there. She looked at Kerry and smiled slyly. Kerry felt disappointed. You look so sad. You dont want to see me? Xiran raised her eyebrows and asked. Kerrys anger red up. He rushed to Xiran and roared: Where is him? Who? Xiran joked with him. Kerry was about to grab her arms. But all of a sudden, a deep andmanding voice was heard from behind. Dont you dare to touch her! Kerrys mind went nk. He froze, and he wasnt even breathing. This voice is so familiar to him. He can never forget this voice in his lifetime. Stay away from her. Tianye said. Kerry recovered himself. He turned around slowly and found the man was standing right behind him. Tianye was dressed in a ck shirt and a pair of ck trousers. He looked exactly like the way he looked a year ago. Even his eyes were still filled with hatred and disgust when he looked at Kerry. You are still alive. Kerry said in a hoarse voice. Tianye stared at him coldly and said: Yeah. Are you disappointed? Yes, I am. I thought you were eaten by a shark. Kerry said jokingly. Of course he couldnt say his real feelings considering how proud he is. Tianye gave a coldugh, He said: Wouldnt you celebrate if I really died? You are right. You are my only enemy in A city. I will be so lonely without you. Kerry said. Tianye then said seriously: Kerry, where is Venus? She is always around us. You met her. Kerry smiled. Tianye was confused. Nonsense. I havent met her since I came back to A city. Kerry sighed. He shook his head and said: Obviously you are not a good brother. You cant recognize her even when she is right in front of you. Tianye was more puzzled. Kerry, what the hell are you talking about? I am very serious and youd better tell me where is my sister right now! Calm down. Kerry nced at Xiran, who was standing beside them, watching. He continued: You have really met each other. She is Xirans best friend. My best friend? I have only one friend in this city and she is Yan Chu...... Xiran suddenly stopped talking and her eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at Tianye and found he was also so shocked. Yan Chu is Venus? Kerry, what the hell? Yan looks so different from Venus! How is that possible? I am not a three year old! Tianye said. Kerry spread his hands and said: Actually, Yan Chu is indeed Venus. She looks different from Venus but their behaviors are exactly the same. Didnt you even notice that? Tianye said: Nonsense. I only met Yan a few times. How am I supposed to know what she is like in life. Do you have any evidence to prove that Yan is Venus? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kerry knew he couldnt convince them simply by talking. He took out his phone and found his babys picture. He showed the picture to Tianye and said: Now look at this kid. He is my son. He is also your nephew. Tianyes chin dropped. He looked at the picture. The baby is smilingly so brightly. His features are exactly like Kerrys and he also has Venuss eyebrows. His eyes are his most striking feature. One is blue and the other is purple. So this is obviously Kerrys son. Tianyes heart was filled with joy when he saw this baby. Now do you believe me? Kerry took his phone and said. But Xiran snatched the phone from him and looked at the picture curiously. Wow! Xiran eximed. This baby is so cute! I cant believe Kerry can have such a beautiful baby. Thats unreasonable. Kerry shot her a sideways nce and said: You are saying I am ugly? Xiran nodded and said: Yes, that is what I was saying. Kerry was angry. Hey, in which way am I ugly? In every way. Xiran said jokingly and gave the phone back to him. You are blind. Kerry said. Is that how you talk to her? Tianye also joined in. Kerry chose to be silent. He knew he couldnt win against the both of them. Tianye still couldnt believe it. Why would his sister change her face and her identity? That sounds so surreal. He thought. I believe that baby is your son. But you cant prove Venus is his mother. Tianye, you are such a damn fool! Why would I be so nice to Yan if she wasnt Venus? Did Xiran tell you that Yan was kidnapped? If you are interested, Ill tell you more about it. Lets find another ce. Tianye and Xiran looked at each other. They decided to trust Kerry for once. Fine. Lets see what kind of stories will you make. The three of them left the rooftop and went downstairs. Henry and a few body guards were waiting at the gate of the hotel. Everyone was so shocked when they saw Tianye. Henrys jaw dropped. Henry. Its been so long. You want to go up there and catch me? Tianye smiled. And Henry recovered himself. Mr Mu....You are.... I am not dead. Sorry. Thats not what I think... Henry said. He couldnt believe Tianye is still alive. Because a year ago he saw with his own eyes that Tianye was severely injured and fell into the sea. How could he possibly survive that. But now Tianye was right in front of him and he still looks so energetic and young. Henry suddenly realized that Venus wouldnt hate Kerry since Tianye is still alive. Chapter 236 The Truth Is Revealed To All (3) Chapter 236 The Truth Is Revealed To All (3) The three of them went to Kerry s office. Its a long story. Where do I start? Kerry said. Tianye stood in front of a window and said coldly: Just start from the day I fell into the sea. Fine. Kerry drank some water before he told this long story. ...... It was four oclock, and the sun was setting. Kerry finally finished the story. But of course, since he was the one who told the story, he embellished it in his favor. For example, he didnt tell them how Venus tried tomit suicide after learning Tianye was dead, and he strongly emphasized how brave he was when he tried to save Venus. Kerry simply wanted Tianye to put his prejudice against him aside. After all, Tianye is Venuss brother and he is highly likely to take Venus away from him if he doesnt like him. Venus is so loyal to her brother and she will do everything her brother tells her to do. Kerry knew his position in Venuss heart is always insignificantpared to Tianyes position in her heart. Tianye listened to his story quietly. He didnt interrupt him. When the story was over, he seemed to be so calm and peaceful, but he was actually overwhelmed by intense emotions. He knew his death was must traumatic to Venus, even though Kerry made it sound like nothing to her. After all, he is herst family. He couldnt imagine how sad and how hopeless she must felt. Tianye and Xiran looked at each other. The development of the story was astonishing. Tianye was also surprised that Kerry had a treasure map at home. Xiran broke the silence. She said: Yan went to my cest time and met Tianye. If she is Venus, why didnt she recognize him? I dont know. We have to ask her about that. Kerry said. How do you know that Tianye is still alive? I never told Venus about it and Tianye is rarely in A city. Kerry nced at Tianye and said: I know something is wrong when Mus Group startedpeting with me for the market. Mus Group will never have the guts to do so without Tianye in it. Xiran didnt buy what he said. So you were just guessing. I was not only guessing. Venus saw Tianye. Kerry said. Xiran was shocked. Tianye also looked at Kerry in astonishment. When? Where? Why didnt she talk to Tianye? Couldnt she recognize him? It was a rainy day. Venus was in a dessert store on Chenxi Road and you were right across the street. She saw Tianye and she called out to him. But because there were too many cars on the street and there was too much noise, Tianye didnt hear her. Xiran looked at Tianye. She didnt remember that Chenxi Road because she is not familiar with A city. But Tianye said tly: I remember that day. We went to that road to buy some decorations, and then it started raining. Oh, I remember it now. Xiran said. But I was also there. Didnt she see me? She obviously didnt. Things would be so much easier if she saw you. Kerry said. Then I tried to look for Tianye in A city, but I couldnt find him anywhere. Later, when I was on a cruise ship, I saw a picture of you and a man. That man was in a shadow so I couldnt recognize him. But I felt he is must Tianye. Xiran smiled. Kerry, you have feminine intuition. Yes, I do. Kerry answered. Tianye suddenly remembered something and asked: Did you go to the cemetery in July? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kerry thought about it and answered: Yes. 15th July is the anniversary of my parents-inws death. Me and Venus went to the ceremony to pay tribute. I also bought chrysanthemum, which is moms favorite flower. Tianyes anger boiled up when he heard Kerry just called his mother mom. He said angrily: They are my parents! Not yours. Dont call her mom again! Kerryughed. I kowtowed to them and called them mom and dad. They didnt object. Of course they didnt object! They are dead! Tianye shouted. Kerry smiled more brightly. Tianye! I am now Venuss husband! Her parents are also my parents! Whats wrong about that! I can take Venus away whenever I want to! Tianye said. That was what Kerry worried about. Kerrys face changed and he said: Tianye! We are legally married and you have no right to mess with my marriage! Tianye responded: Now our parents are gone and I am her only family. So I must protect her! Tianye! You are way over the line! Am I over the line? Have you forgotten what you did before? I know I made mistakes in the past but now I am a changed man! You shut up! Kerry was furious. Xiran just stood aside and watched. She couldnt believe they could quarrel with each other like two little boys. They are both aggressive so conflicts are unavoidable when they are together. Stop it! Will you? Xiran said. But her voice was too soft to be heard. Tianye! I warn you not to mess with me! I could make you disappearst time, and I can still do it! Kerry shouted. Chapter 237 Searching For Venus (1) Chapter 237 Searching For Venus (1) What happenedst time was only an ident. If we go one-on-one, Ill beat the shit out of you! Tianye said. You think Im afraid of you? Bring it on! The tension built up. They both rolled up their sleeves and a fight was about to happen. All of a sudden, they heard a sharp crack and they startled. They turned their heads and found Xiran was looking at them with undisguised contempt. A cup shattered into pieces on the floor. Xiran put a smile on her face and said: What are you looking at? Fight! Lets see who will be the winner. The loser will buy me some food because I am starving. Tianye and Kerry looked at each other. They could hear the strong sarcasm in her voice. Come on. Please fight. I really want to enjoy this little show. Xiran said. She thenughed and said: Arent you ashamed of yourselves? You are both adults and each of you runs apany! What will Venus think when she learns that when she and the baby are in danger, the two men she loves the most are fighting each other bitterly? Tianye and Kerry soon calmed down. They went back to their seats quietly. A minute ago, they were like two tigers, and now, they were like two rabbits. Xiran continued: You sure you dont want to keep fighting? Fine. Then lets talk about how should we save Venus. Kerry, this morning you said you dont need my help. What about now? Have you changed your mind? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kerry said: The reason why I didnt want you to get involved in this is because I didnt want you to know that Venus is Yan. Venus is always worried about that. She thought you will be angry with her when you find out. But now, you know it and of course I want you to help me. After all, Venus is not only your friend. She is also your.... Kerry looked at Tianye and said: your sister-inw. Kerry believes it was Xiran who saved Tianye, or Tianye wouldnt be so obedient to her. Kerry wanted to make Xiran happy with him because she is the only woman who can bring Tianye under control. Xiran smiled after hearing what he said. Tianye also nodded. He was determined to marry Xiran, so Venus would be her sister-inw soon. Tianye then asked: So, you just said that Venus is now in the south-west? Kerry nodded. Yes. ording to the treasure map, the treasure is hidden in the south-west. So they are must there. That ce has many forests and many mountains. It will not be easy to find them. Tianye said. But they will have to eat and stay in hotels, so they will leave trails. We need to send many people to search for them based on these trails. Kerry wore a serious expression. He said: That is what I thought. I have sent most of my people to search for them but there are just too many mountains and there are still not enough people. Do you know who is their leader? Tianye asked. I saw him once, but he was wearing a mask so I have no idea who he is. Now the only thing that I can do is to wait for Xuan Chu to wake up and try to get some information from him. That man is wearing a mask? Tianye sunk into deep thoughts. He had never met anyone who wears a mask. Suddenly, Kerrys phone rang. It was Henry calling. Kerry picked it up and said: Whats the matter? Sir, Xuan Chu escaped. Kerry stood up from his chair and shouted: What the hell? Isnt he still in aa? Henry exined: Half an hour ago, Xuan was taken to a hospital to do a physical examination. Our people were waiting outside. But when he was pushed out, we found it was already a different person. What a bunch of losers! Kerry shouted angrily. He knew hed better refrain his anger because both Xiran and Tianye were present. So he took a deep breath and said: Where is Zhenyun Chu? Eh...he is also missing. Henry mumbled. Kerry was so angry. Xuan was his only bargaining chip. And without him, Kerry couldnt even have a negotiation with the man wearing the mask. He suddenly realized Zhenyun had nned everything beforehand. He is indeed a cunning fox. Kerry thought. Go and find him! The highway, airport, train station and bus station! Dont miss any point! Kerry said. But, sir, we dont have enough people. Eighty percent of our people are now in the mountains. Henry said carefully. Kerry took a deep breath and said: Wait a second. He then turned to Tianye and said: Xuan Chu escaped. Can you lend me some people to chase him? Sure. Tianye said. Send me the pictures of Xuan Chu and Zhenyun Chu. Ill ask my people to wait at the airport and the train station. You ask your people to wait at the high way and bus station. Oh, dont forget about the wharf. I know. Kerry felt reassured now he had Tianyes help. He knows how powerful Tianye is. Tianye then left the room with Xiran. ...... After everything was arranged, Tianye looked at Xiran and said: Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Xiran leaned against him and said tired: Im fine. Venuss matter is more urgent. Tianye stroked her nose and said: You are also very important. Lets have some food. Xiran was ovee with a wave of happiness. There is a noodle restaurant nearby, and Xiran knows Tianye loves spaghetti dearly so she took him to that restaurant and ordered two spaghetti, even though she is not that interested in spaghetti. I remember Venus learned how to make spaghetti just for me. She is a bad cook, but I always tell her that her spaghetti is the best in the world. She is very simple. If you say something nice about her, she will be happy for a whole day. Tianye said. Xiran knew Tianye was worried about Venus. After all, Venus is his only family. She grabbed his hand and said: Dont worry. She will be fine. Tianye took her hand into his and said: Now we can only pray. Many people were sent out to search for Xuan and Zhenyun, but they couldnt find them anywhere. Kerry was so angry and he wanted to go to Hong Kong to find them, but Tianye said: Hong Kong is Zhenyuns ce. You will nevere back alive if you go there. Then what should we do? Kerry said. Now we should find Venus first. That is what truly matters. We will set off tomorrow. Then Tianye went back to his ce. He was exhausted. When he got back, he found Xiran had already fallen asleep on a sofa. He then held her up and took her to the bedroom. Tianye didnt want Xiran to go with them. Because this journey would be full of uncertainties and dangers, and he didnt want Xiran to take any risk. But Xiran insisted that she should go. Xiran said: Dont worry about me. Ive been around, you know. I was already in the society when you were still in college. Besides, I will be worrying about you all the time if you leave me alone in this city. So I must go with you. But...... Before Tianye said anything, Xiran put her finger in front of his mouth and said: Its settled. Ill go with you. Tianye finally agreed reluctantly. He held her in his arms and said: I will protect you. Sure. You will. Im your woman. The next day, they all arrived at the airport. Kerry was very surprised when he saw Xiran. He couldnt believe she was also going with them. But he didnt say anything. He knew Xiran would be angry if he disyed distrust of her ability. They boarded. And they talked about what should they do when they get there. Xiran said: When we get there, we should tell the local police about Venuss missing. They have very sophisticated security cameras and maybe they can help. Tianye nodded and said: Thats right. We need their help. We dont know that ce very well and we dont even know where to start. But, we dont have any connections there. Will they help us? Kerry said. That is a problem. Tianye said. Xiran looked at them and said: I know someone in the police station. Kerry and Tianye looked at her in surprise. But he is not working in F city. Kerry sighed with disappointment. Then how can he help us? Xiran red at him and said: He is working in the police station of F province. Really? Kerry s eyes widened in surprise. Why cant you make yourself clear the first time. You didnt let me finish! Xiran frowned at him. Fine. I was wrong. Im sorry. Kerry apologized sincerely. Chapter 237 Searching For Venus (2) Chapter 237 Searching For Venus (2) Xiran ignored Kerry. Tianye was looking at Xiran curiously. Obviously he wanted to know how did Xiran get to know that man working in the police station. So Xiran said: Once I joined a team to explore the wilderness, and this man I mentioned was our leader. He is a super tough guy. I remember one night when we were out in the wilderness, we met a wolf, and we were so scared but he fought the wolf bravely and the wolf finally ran away. We would be dead without him. Later I learned that he is working in F province, and he is a criminal police officer. Do you have his contact information? Tianye asked. Sure. We are still in touch. A few days ago, me and my friends were still talking about our next destination to explore. Tianye felt very jealous when he heard Xiran praising that man. Xiran had never praised any man before, so obviously that police officer is truly an amazing person. Tianye knew Xiran has no feelings for that police officer or Xiran would get together with that man, instead of him. And he knew there was no need to feel jealous, but he just couldnt help. Xiran is not a sensitive woman, and she didnt notice that Tianye was feeling jealous. She said: Ill call himter. But where are we going when we get off the ne? We will meet Nighthawk first. Maybe he has some new developments. Kerry said. I see. Kerry looked out the window. He was in low spirits. He knew there was no development, because Nighthawk would tell him immediately if anything new happened. Two hourster, they arrived at F city. There were a few cars waiting for them at the airport. They attracted many peoples attention. Especially Kerry, Tianye and Xiran. People were staring at them because they thought these three people are some kind of celebrities. Xiran called her friend immediately and told him what happened. She then hung up the phone and said to Kerry and Tianye: My friend agreed to help. He will call me when he has clues. Great. They said. Surprisingly, only a few minutester, Xiran got her friends call. Hello? Officer Bai, do you have any clues? Xiran asked surprisingly. On 28th September, a middle-aged woman called us and told us a young woman and a baby went to her home and asked for help. That young woman said she and the baby were kidnapped here, and she found an opportunity and escaped. Butter that day, ording to that middle-aged woman, that young woman and her baby were taken away by a group of people. We sent out some police and tried to find them, but we cant find them anywhere. Officer Bai said. Did she tell you whats the name of that young woman? No. She didnt mention that. But she mentioned something about the baby. What is it? She said the baby has very strange eyes. One of his eyes is blue, and the other is purple. Really? Thats the baby we are looking for! Xiran eximed. Thank you very much. Can you give me that womans address? We need to ask her about something. Sure. Do you need some police to protect you? That is not a safe ce. Officer Bai said. Xiran looked at the two men sitting beside her and said: Thats not necessary. Im with my friends. Thank you. Good. Be careful. Call me if you need help. Thank you. I will. Xi hung up the phone. Kerry heaved a deep sigh of relief. Finally, there was a clue. Xiran got the address. And Kerry found Nighthawk was a hundred kilometers away from that ce. No wonder he didnt find anything. He thought. They didnt need to take too many people to meet that middle-aged woman. So Kerry just asked three men to follow them and he told the other people to meet Nighthawk. It was afternoon when they finally arrived at that middle-aged womans ce. But there was no one at home. So they waited. Kerry looked around the ce, and found there are many mountains and it is basically separated from the outside world. No wonder it is so hard to find a person at this ce. Kerry thought. Henry took out some water and bread from the car. They hadnt time to eat anything since they arrived at this ce. But Kerry only drank some water. He was too worried to eat anything. The sun was setting. And finally, a woman and a young boy appeared in their view. There was dirt on their shoes. Obviously, they were just working in the filed. They seemed very happy. But when they saw the two cars at the front of their home, they became very nervous, and they stopped walking. Mom, who are these people? The boy asked. I dont know. Be quiet. Dont talk. The woman said. She looked at Xiran warily, who was walking towards them. Xiran walked to the woman. She put on a disarming smile and said: Hello. Please dont be afraid. We are here to ask you something. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The woman grabbed the boys hand tightly and said: What do you want to know? I dont know anything. A few days ago, you called the police and you said a young woman and a baby were hiding in your home. Is that right? I am that womans sister. We are here to look for her. That woman was obviously very surprised. She put her guard down a little bit and she said: Really? Sure. Xiran then showed her a picture and said: Here. This is a picture of that baby. The woman looked at the picture and nodded. Yes. This is the baby. Kerry then walked to the woman and said: This baby is my son. That young woman is my wife. The woman looked at Kerry and said: There is indeed a resemnce between you and the baby. I remember that baby very well because I have never seen such a cute baby before. We have been looking for them for a long time. Can you tell us what happened that day? Kerry said. The womans expression softened. She invited everybody into her home. My home is very shabby. Sorry about that. Take a seat. Ill go wash my hands. But they were too worried to sit. They just stood there and waited. The woman washed her hands and came back. She knew they were very worried, so she began telling the story immediately. It was a couple nights ago. I was patching my sons school bag. And all of a sudden, I heard someone was knocking the door....... The woman told them what happened in great details. She told them when that group of people came to take Venus away, they pped her very hard. And Kerry, Xiran, and Tianye felt furious when they learned this. That young woman is very good looking. I know she is a good girl so I called the police the next day and hope they can help her. But she was taken away by a group of peopleter that day. Im sorry. I didnt protect her. Xiran grabbed her hands and said: Please dont say so. We need to thank you for what you did. Tears brimmed her eyes, and she felt very guilty for failing to hide her well. Xiran hugged her and said: Its not your fault. Please dont feel bad. The woman is willing to take a strange woman in and protect her, and she still feels guilty for failing to hide her. So Xiran was very moved by the womans kindness. Dont worry. We will save Venus! Kerry said. The woman wiped her tears and said: Oh, right. Her name is Venus. I heard a man calling her by that name. Do you know that mans name? The woman thought about it and said: It is probably Heng Zhang. I cant remember clearly. Heng Zhang. I see. Kerrys eyes were looking murderous. He said angrily: I should have killed him thest time. Do you know him? Tianye asked. Sure. I know him very well...... Kerry said. He suddenly remembered he once treated Heng very badly, and he was afraid that Heng would vent his anger on Venus and the baby. Chapter 238 Saving Venus (1) Chapter 238 Saving Venus (1) Tianye shot an angry nce at him. It was all Kerry''s fault that his poor sister Venus and his nephew were kidnapped. "Madam, did they say where they were going?" Xiran continued to ask. "No, they didn''t." Kerry came up to the front of Henry and whispered some words to him. Henry nodded to him and went out. As they had known all they should know and there was no more useful message, they were going to leave. It was getting dark. They had to find a hotel to stay. Kerry asked the madam, "Is there any big hotel nearby?" "There is no hotel nearby, as it is quite remote here. If you want to find a hotel to stay, you can drive to the town ahead. It will spend about an hour." "Thank you and sorry to have bothered you. Goodbye." Kerry turned his step to the outside and was then stopped the madam. "Sir, you and yourpanions must save that girl out, otherwise I will feel guilty in my whole life." the madam said apologetically. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kerry seldom showed kind face to any women except Venus. However, he smiled to this simple peasant woman at this moment, "Madam, dont worry. I will save Venus out, and after I save her out, I will take her toe to visit you." The madam hastily waved her hand, "No, no, no, you needn''t to visit me. You needn''t have to dedicatedlye to this remote ce. What I only hope is that girl will be safe, and that''s enough." "Yes, she will." The madam sent Terry and hispanions out the yard and watched their cars leaving. She sighed and turned her step back to the house when her son shouted loudly in the kitchen, "Come here, mother. Hurry up." The madam was startled and hurried to the kitchen, " What happened?" "Look." Along where her son pointed, she saw three neat piles of cash ced on the kitchen table. Each pile contained 10,000 RMB, a total of 30,000 RMB. It was almost equivalent to the revenue of their family for one year. The madam was really simple and pure, so she wanted to gave the money back to Kerry and his companions. However, this was obviously impossible. As it was deep autumn in the mountain in October, the air was cool everywhere. Fearing that Xiran would feel cold, Tianye wrapped her with his coat, which was epted by Xiran joyfully. This scene was noticed by Kerry on the passenger seat. He gave them a scornful nce and thought. This woman is as strong as a man. She must not need Tianye''s coat. However, if he is put in Tianye''s position, he will probably wrap Venus with thicker clothes if she is beside him. It was all dark when the car arrived at the town and they found the only hotel in the town. Since it was the second day of the National Day, there were few empty rooms in the hotel. After all the rooms booked, they still needed one room, and the price was extraordinarily high. A simple standard room in the hotel was as expensive as the standard room in a five-star hotel. In that case, Henry was going to stay a night in the car. Then he heard Kerry saying, "I can share a room with you, Henry." Henry felt ttered as he knew that Kerry never shared room with others in his previous trips. "ID Cards, please." The host reached out his hand with a smile. "Of all?" Henry asked. The host nodded and exined, "Since it is during the National Day, all people need to be registered." Then a pile of ID Cards was handed to the host for registration. When the host saw the ID Card of Kerry, he couldn''t help to read out his name softly, "Kerry Ye?" Kerry was sensitive to voice and heard his name. He turned his sight to the host and asked, "Anything wrong?" The host was stunned by his eyes and quickly said, "Nothing, I just feel a little familiar with this name." At that same time, the tissue reading the name and phone number of Kerry was quietly lying in the trash can. "Is there any good restaurant in your town, host?" Henry asked. He acted as a butler in this trip to arrange the amodation of the group of persons. The host answered while making registration, "You can walk along this road to the north for about 500 meters and can find a delicious local restaurant." "Thank you." With all things arranged, they were going out to have meals. When Tianye passed by the checkout counter and saw the thick register, a thought came out of his mind and he stopped his step. Xiran followed him and also stopped. Kerry and Henry just went out of the hotel. After finding this, they also turned back to the hotel. The host was just watching a hit TV series on theputer. Then, from the corner of his eye, he saw someone was staring at him. He turned to look at the group of persons just registered. "What''s the matter?" he asked. "Will anyone staying at your hotel be registered?" Tianye asked impassively. "Not exactly, only during holiday will everyone be registered. So what''s wrong?" the host felt a little nervous for some unknown reason. "Did someone named Heng Zhang evere to your hotel?" As soon as hearing the question, all the other persons understood what Tianye meant. They were certain that Venus was kidnapped by Heng Zhang and the members of his gang. However, it was also possible that they used fake identity information as the face mask they made could even look like the real face, not to say a few ID Cards. Even so, Tianye still didn''t want to miss any key messages. "Wait a moment. I''ll look it up." The host opened the register, turned a few pages and said, "No one''s name is Heng Zhang. This ce is remote. People seldome here in the usual time. Only during holidays will some citizens like youe." Tianye was a little disappointed. He couldn''t help asking more, "Then did you see any group of persons, among whom there was one person wearing a silver mask and a 20-year-old girl holding a a- half-year-old baby?" As soon as hearing what he said, the host was shocked. That group of persons had left a deep impression on him. He nodded, "Yes, I did." "Really?" Not only Tianye, the otherpanions also became excited at once. They asked, "Are you sure?" The host was scared by their excitement. He flinched back and asked, "Of course, they stayed here for a night several days ago. But why do you ask this?" "We are families of that girl and we are looking for her." Tian said vaguely. Suddenly, the host remembered that tissue for help and where he had seen Kerry''s name. He turned to look at Kerry and said, "Ah, you are Kerry Ye?" "Yes, I am." "No wonder I was thinking this name familiar, I remember it now. When the girl was leaving, she gave me a tissue and asked me to call police for her. And your name and phone number were on the tissue." Kerry was unbelievably shocked. He stared at the host straightly and asked, "Why didn''t you call me?" "I called you," the host exined, "And you answered the call, but the signal disappeared before I could even speak aplete sentence. "How could it be possible? Why didn''t I know?" Kerry said and took out his phone, "Which day?" The host looked up the register and said, "It was on September 29th. They checked out in that morning." Kerry found the call records of that day and there was indeed a call from f Province in the morning of the day. In his memories, he just sent Zhenyun Chu away at that time. Then a phone call came in and was quickly hung up before I could hear the words clearly. He thought it was a fraud call and didn''t call back." It turned to...it was a call for help from Venus. Annoyance, regret...all of these emotions came to his mind for one time. Kerry was too guilty to say anything. Xiran nced over at him and asked the host, "Did you call him againter?" The host was embarrassed and whispered, "I was interrupted by some other thing and then I just forgot it." "You!" Tianye almost wanted to give him a punch. At the moment, none of the three persons had mood to eat. Xiran said to Henry, "You can take the other persons to eat and packed some food for us." Henry looked at Kerry for his idea, who certainly did not object. What was full of his mind at the moment was all that call. Tianye took out a pile of cash from his wallet and threw it on the counter. He curled his finger to the host and said, "Come on, lets find a room to talk more details of this thing." The host was scared by them and didn''t dare to receive his money. He meekly push the cash to Tianye and said, "You can ask me any question and needn''t give me money." "Don''t lie to us!" Tianye threatened to him. The host immediately straightened his back and swore, "Of course not, I''m an honest businessman. I will not lie to you. Whats more, I have nothing to do with that group of persons. Why should I help them?" "That would be best. Let''s go." "But this money..." The host pointed to the cash on the counter hesitantly. "Its for tomorrow''s breakfast. Remember to prepare enough food." Hearing this reason, the host was assured to receive the money and said, "My office is next to us. Let''s talk inside." Kerry looked better after all four persons sat down, although no one knew how sad he was at the moment. "That group of persons checked in at our hotel in the evening of 28th..." After the host told them what he knew, there was long time of depressing silence. They almost guessed what happened that night. Venus had escaped with her baby on her hand, and on the way of escaping, they hid in the house of the madam whom Kerry and hispanions visited a few hours ago. Unexpectedly, Venus was caught by Heng Zhang and his gang members againter. But from what they heard from the host, a person wearing a mask was not crude to Venus. At least he didn''t make her feel hard. "Do you know the name of that masked man?" Kerry asked. "No, he seldom spoke. All the talks andmunications were done by the person who was called Heng Zhang." "How many persons of them in total?" Tianye asked. The host counted with his fingers and said, "Including your friend, they have 10 adults and a baby." "Where did they go the next day?" "They went into the mountain." Unsurprisingly they went into the mountain, as their purposeing here was to find the treasure in the mountain. "Host, is there any legend in this ce, like where there is some treasure in the mountain?" The hostughed out, "Miss, if any there is a treasure in the mountain, do you think it will remain to today? It would have been dug out long before." Kerry stayed silent for a while and said, "Can you find a guide for us? We will go into the mountain tomorrow. Chapter 238 Saving Venus (2) Chapter 238 Saving Venus (2) "No problem," the hotel owner agreed immediately while looking at them suspiciously. "But are you here to find friends or the treasure?" "Friends. But those bringing Venus are here to find the treasure." Kerry exined briefly. The owner was confused. "That''s weird. I have lived here since my childhood. I haven''t heard of any treasure here. How do those outsiders know?" "They''re probably deceived." Kerry said impassively. But what he didn''t say was, well, he was actually the one who deceived them. At this moment, Henry happened toe back, carrying stic bags in both hands. There were several lunch boxes in the bags. Tianye Mu got up first, "Let''s eat first, and we''ll discuss after dinner." Kerry and Xiran Xiao didn''t oppose. In fact, the current situation was much better than what Kerry had in mind before he came here. He had thought that it would take a couple of days to find some clues to Venus''s whereabouts. He didn''t expect to find so much information in just one day. He believed that as long as he followed this clue, he would definitely find Venus and her baby. ... As for Venus''s situation, under the guidance of Mr. Cai, Gavin and his team came to a cave halfway up the mountain. The baby already fell asleep on Venus''s back. Completely wrapped in mud, Venus''s shoes were unrecognizable in style and color. After a long trek in the mountains, she was exhausted and sat on the big rock beside her panting. Since the unsessful escape that day, she must follow Gavin wherever he went. There was no time or opportunity to rest. Moreover, Alisa was very unfriendly towards her, which, of course, she could totally understand. She knew that if not for Gavin''s strict order, let alone Heng Zhang, Alisa would have wiped her neck with a dagger for many times. Not far away, Mr. Cai and Gavin were talking quietly. "How likely do you think this cave houses the treasure?" Gavin asked. Mr. Cai''s replied looking serious, "I don''t know, but now that we are here, why not go in and take a look?" Gavin nced at the big ck cave. He was about to let his subordinates in when he saw Venus rubbing legs from the corner of his eye. He raised his eyebrows slightly and uttered, "Venus,e here." Venus raised her head and looked at him warily, "Why?" Gavin answered bluntly, "You go in and see what''s inside." "You are crazy!" She blurted out, "How can I get in?" "Of course by walk. I do want to see you fly in, but unfortunately you don''t have wings." Gavin sneered and teased her. People standing around them were rubber-necking. Venus knew that Gavin was setting her up. It was such a ck cave. Who knew what was inside? "I''m not going." She refused. Gavin smiled eerily and said, "Venus, I think you have mistaken your identity. You are a hostage, not a guest. You have no right to refuse." Venus was irritated, "But, with so many men around, you are letting a women go in?" "Right. What''s the problem?" Gavin asked, knowing full well what she meant. "Of course there is a problem. I, I don''t have any experience at all, and I don''t know kung fu. In case there is something in it..." "That''s why I let you go." Gavin gave a sinister smile. "You..." Venus finally understood his sinister intentions. This guy wanted her to be the guinea pig. How could she said yes? Gavin saw Venus looking around, knowing she was up to something again. He smiled, "Venus, I suggest you save some energy. You can''t run away. Now I give you two choices. One, carry the baby on your back and go in together. Two, leave the baby outside the cave and you go in alone." "Gavin, you are way out of line..." Before Venus finished speaking, she found Heng Zhang standing behind her. She was so scared that she stood up immediately and glowered at him, "What do you want to do?" "Venus, hurry up and choose. I don''t have so much patience." Gavin''s tone became cold. Venus gritted her teeth and stared at Gavin. She had to make the choice that was most beneficial to the baby. How could she let the baby go in and suffer with her? "Okay, I''ll go in alone." After saying that, she loosened the straps before her chest and took off her shoulder bag. The baby was sleeping soundly in it just likest time she was trying to escape. However, Heng Zhang grabbed the bag very rudely and the baby almost fell out of it. Venus almost fainted from rage, "Heng Zhang, can''t you fucking take it lightly?" "I won''t." Heng Zhang also replied viciously. Venus was driven crazy. She sat down on the rock again, stared at Gavin and said, "I''m not going. You can kill me if you want to." "Are you sure?" Venus looked indifferent, "Yes, I''ll die anyway. It''s just a matter of time. I don''t want to be bullied by this asshole anymore. You might as well kill me and my baby now. We can also keep each otherpany in the underworld." "You are such a good hostage, how can I let you die?" Gavin sneered, and took the baby over from Heng Zhang. "He''s with me. No one can hurt him. You can feel reassured and go in now." Venus raised her eyebrows, "Why do I sense from your tone that you''re sending me to death?" "No, I''m just letting you go in to explore. Okay, enough of this nonsense. If there is treasure in it, you and your baby can haveplete freedom then." Venus didn''t really want to die. She was only in her twenties and her baby was only half a year old. They still have a long life ahead. Why should she die in the hands of these people? What she worried about was the baby. What if Heng Zhang wanted to hurt the baby after she entered the cave alone? So she must make sure the baby would be safe. She subconsciously thought that although Gavin was a bad guy, he was really nice to the baby, so the baby should have no problems in his hands. Venus took a few deep breaths, plucked up the courage, and walked to the cave alone.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Wait." Venus was delighted and stopped abruptly. Could it be that Gavin got a guilty conscience and decided not to let her go? But then she heard him say, "Heng Zhang, give her a shlight and a candle." Heng Zhang did not refute, took out a shlight and a candle from the bag and handed them to her. "Light it up." Venus said, holding the candle. After following them for so many days, she also learned a lot. A cave like this where no one had set foot for a long time had very thin air. The candle was used to tell whether there was oxygen. Once the candle went out, one shouldn''t go any further. Venus went across the lush weeds into the cave. This old cave was like being pulled out of a huge boulder and was surrounded by stones. One or two meters from the entrance of the cave was a moss-covered ce where the sun could shine on. When Venus stepped on it, it felt slippery and soft. Going further, it got darker and darker. Venus turned on the shlight, and the candle in another hand was burning normally. By shlight, she saw sharp stgmites. The road beneath her feet became more and more difficult to walk, and she became more and more scared. Darkness means countless possibilities, and people always fear the unknown darkness. At this moment, Venus suddenly thought of Xiao Xiran, for she was so adventurous that she must be extremely excited if she were here. A chilly wind came from the depths of the cave, and the air was mixed with a rotten smell. Venus couldn''t help shivering, and said to herself, "How deep is this cave?" Just then there were fluttering sounds one after another. After shining the shlight into the surroundings, Venus was scared to death, her scalp was numb, and her legs almost knelt on the ground. She saw countless bats clinging to the top of the cave, looking at her with green eyes. There were also several bats that seemed to find no ce to stay, hovering in midair and making squeaky sounds. Venus had never seen real bats before. Most of the times she would see them in movies and TV dramas. They were generally symbols of evil and blood and always came with dead bodies and blood stains. Venus mustered up her courage to shine the light onto the ground. Fortunately, there was nothing terrifying except for the dark stains. She didn''t dare to gasp, because she was afraid that she would breathe in some strange gas. She nced at the candle in her hand. Fortunately, it still emitted warm orange light despite smaller me. Venus swallowed hard to calm herself down. She tried to put her hands together and muttered, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''m sorry." The bats didn''t seem to show much interest in her. They did not make any attacks except for staring at her. Venus continued to move forward. "Ding Dong Ding Dong..." The faint sound of water came from the darkness, just like water dripping. Such sounds appeared clear and loud in this silent cave. Venus followed the sound curiously and walked over. A few meters away, a green pool with a diameter of over one meter appeared in front of her. The water was clear, but she didn''t know how deep the pool was. The mountain on the top of the pool was very moist. Water drops dripped down the pointed stgmites into the pool. It was unclear it took how many years for the water drops to form such a small pool. Venus looked around and found thatpared with the previous walls, the wall here was no different except that it was wetter. Chapter 238 Saving Venus (3) Chapter 238 Saving Venus (3) Venus bypassed the pool and continued to move forward. Just when she stepped on the edge of the pool, a loud bang made Venus so frightened that she screamed uncontrobly "Ah--". The cry of horror travelled through the loose air to the outside of the cave. Gavin frowned when he heard it. What did she encounter that made her so terrified? Heng Zhang and Alisa were standing together and they looked at each other smiling. They hoped that Venus would be scared to death in the cave, thus saving them some work. After a wave of panic, Venus shone the shlight into the pool. As far as she could see, a huge fish was swimming in the pool. It swished its big tail, sshing water from time to time. Venus has never seen such a fish. How to describe it? It looked very casual as if it had been in the dark for so long time that it didn''t care about its image at all. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The fish had a big head yet two small eyes. Maybe it''s because it had been in the dark for a long time and its vision had deteriorated. Nevertheless, it had many tentacles on the top of its head. Venus was a little curious. What did it live on? There were no other fishes in the pool. Just when she was wondering, the big ugly fish quickly sank under the water and disappeared in an instant. The pool may be connected to an underground river. Here was the ce where the fish came to take in oxygen and it just happened to meet her. Venus muttered in her heart what kind of cave this was. She really wanted to go out and tell Gavin that there was nothing in the cave, but she was really curious about what else to see. She couldn''t control her feet and continued moving on. The me of the candle began to sway, and Venus had more difficulty in breathing. Her reason kept telling her don''t go further, but she couldn''t stop her feet. A corner was lying ahead. Venus stopped and thought whether to go in or return. After a fierce struggle in her mind, she finally made up her mind to turn this corner to see what was there. She would just take a look, and then went back the same way she came. After making up her mind, Venus walked forward cautiously. She just arrived at the corner when she tripped over something under her feet and fell. The candle in her hand fell onto the ground and, after a few rolls, went out. Fortunately, she held the shlight very firmly. "Ouch, it hurts." Venus tried to get up with her hands on the ground, but she seemed to have touched something. She shone the shlight, but she was scared out of wits. "Ahhhh-" Venus screamed loudly at the skull in her hand. At this time, only screams could ease her horror. She quickly threw the skull away, and shone the shlight around. Venus was so frightened that she was about to faint, because the beam of the shlight revealed skeletons everywhere. She couldn''t stay there any longer. She ran towards the entrance desperately despite her weak legs, as if chased by many ghosts. The loud footsteps awakened many bats which spread their wings and flew out of the cave. This scene also shocked the people outside. No one had seen so many bats before. Gavin was holding the sleeping baby. There was a hint of worries in addition to surprise in his eyes. Venus wouldn''t really be scared to death, would she? As he was worrying, a familiar figure ran out of the cave, with arge group of bats overhead... The moment Venus came out of the cave, she slumped on the ground and gasped heavily. Her small face was extremely pale, her hair was messed up, and her eyes move nervously without focus. The candled was gone. Only the shlight was held tightly in her hand. All eyes were on her. Some are out of inquiry, some ridicule, and others inexplicable concern. "Venus, what did you see inside the cave?" asked Gavin. Venus didn''t replied. She just looked up at him nkly, as if she didn''t understand him. Gavin wanted to ask again, but was stopped by Mr. Cai, "Stop asking. We are not going to get any useful information now. She is probably scared. Give her a break." Mr. Cai was right. Venus was really frightened. She probably wouldn''t forget the horrible scene all her life. The panting gradually weakened, reced by sobbing. But the sobbing became louder and louder, and finally turned into howling. In the silent mountains, a woman was crying bitterly, but not a single onlooker went up to gave her a tissue or hugged andforted her. Venus felt extraordinarily sad. Gavin looked at her quite surprisingly. Last time in the hospital, she just gritted her teeth and wept silently even in great pain. He thought this woman was very strong and did not expect her to be this fragile. No one knew how long Venus had cried. Gavin did not step forward to disturb her. Crying is a way to soothe people''s emotions when they are really scared. If strong feelings are not given vent to, they will be a kind of heart disease. Venus had finally cried enough. She wiped away tears with her sleeves, panting lightly to calm herself down. "Okay, now you can talk about what happened to you that was so terrifying." Gavin asked calmly. Venus looked up at him, eyes wet. She looked just like an injured deer in the deep forest, making Gavin''s heart skip a beat. She said in a trembling voice, "There are many corpses inside, no, not corpses, but skeletons. There are so, so many." Everyone''s face changed. No wonder Venus was so frightened. "Are you sure they''re human skeletons, not animals''?" Gavin asked. Venus shook her head vigorously, "They are not animals''. They''re humans''. I, I also picked a skull. His eyes are looking at me..." Venus''s tears streamed down her face. Gavin looked at her, then turned to Mr. Cai, "What do you think?" Mr. Cai frowned, "This cave is so far from the vige at the foot of the mountain, how can anyone die inside? And if there are skeletons, it means that people have died for a long time." "Should we send others to go in again?" Gavin asked Mr. Cai. Mr. Cai looked at Venus, hesitated for a while and said, "Then let the two bold people go in to see if there is anything behind the bones." Gavin turned his head and looked around. The subordinates all bowed their heads. Even Heng Zhang and Alisa are no exception. After seeing Venus''s reactions, how could they not be afraid? After all, they were flesh and blood. "Heng Zhang, you take two people in." Gavin ordered coldly. Heng Zhang''s scalp was numb, but he couldn''t refuse. He nodded, called two people, took what they needed and walked towards the cave. "Wait a minute." Venus stood up from the ground. Although her legs were still weak, she was happy to cast shadow on Heng Zhang''s heart. The three looked back and Venus said, "There is a pool in the cave. In the pool are several big fishes. They are cannibalistic. I was almost dragged down by them just now." Before Heng Zhang and the other two subordinates entered, their fear had already increased exponentially. Seeing the three of them disappear into the entrance of the cave, Venus was secretly happy for sessfully frightening them. "Are you telling the truth or lying to them?" Gavin asked coldly. Venus sneered, "Why would I lie to them?" "To make a prank, or to frighten them." "Right, yeah, like I haven''t got more important things to think about." Venus was relieved at this time, and even had the strengthen to mock Gavin. When she came up to Gavin to take the baby over, he took two steps back in disgust. "You don''t smell good. Don''t bring ominous things to the baby." Venus suddenly realized that she just touched the human bone. How could she hold the baby? "I''m going to wash my hands nearby." Venus remembered that there was a stream nearby which was flowing when she came by. Alisa watched Venus leave, walked to Gavin and asked, "Boss, should I go over and watch her?" Chapter 239 The Babys Miraculous Power(1) Chapter 239 The Baby''s Miraculous Power(1) "I''ve got her baby. She won''t run away." Gavin said with confidence. The baby is Venus''s biggest weakness. She would die before letting anything happen to her baby. Gavin was right. Venus just went to wash her hands. While standing by the stream, she couldn''t help but recall the scene in the cave. She got chilly on her back, and felt as if a pair of dark eyes were staring at her. After she hurried back to join Gavin''s team, she felt much more at ease. Although Gavin and his subordinates were not good people, they were at least human beings. Alisa couldn''t stand Venus''s frail and timid look and satirized her, "You look like you''ve seen a ghost. Are you that scared?" Venus didn''t refute but admitted, "I''m not like you who have lived a life of fighting and killing, and got used to seeing people die all the time. I just lead an ordinary life. Of course I''m afraid." Alisa snorted in contempt and didn''t say anything. The slight affection and sympathy she once had for Venus hadpletely disappeared since the night Venus drugged her. After having enough sleep, the baby woke up slowly. Seeing that it was Gavin who was holding him, he rubbed his eyes and stretched out arms to ask his mother for a hug. Venus put her hands behind her back and said with a gentle smile, "Mommy can''t hug you now. Let uncle hold you first, okay?" Even though she had washed her hands, her whole body still smelled. Moreover, so many bats had flied past her. What if some bacteria got stuck in her clothes? When Gavin heard the word "uncle," his expression softened a little. He thought to himself, Venus was really good at giving out tasks. She didn''t even ask for his permission before tasking him with the job of taking care of the baby. The baby seemed to have understood what Venus said. He looked at Gavin with big eyes, and meekly put his little head against Gavin''s chest, as if he was still a little sleepy. Gavin looked down at the baby and sighed warmly in his heart. It seemed that he had no choice but to take care of this little fe. Alisa found this scene a bit harsh, so she turned her head coldly to look at the cave. She was more and more confused by Gavin''s attitude toward Venus and her baby. He could do very bad things to her. For example, he asked her to go in the cave alone. But sometimes he could also be very tolerant. Last time when Venus drugged her and escaped, Heng Zhang told her that Gavin didn''t say anything, let alone punishment. What was Gavin thinking? Alisa felt so strange. Ten minutester, Heng Zhang and two other subordinates came out in a mess, followed by countless bats. The bats didn''t return until they were driven out of the cave. "What''s in there?" Mr. Cai rushed up to ask. Since Gavin was holding the baby, he did not approach them. The three of them all looked terrible, but much better than Venus when she came out of the cave. They gasped heavily. After they finally calmed down, Heng Zhang said, "There are many skeletons inside, and they are scattered everywhere. There are also many machetes, long swords and so on. Going further, we found several coffins which has been opened. There is nothing but a few skeletons. " The other man handed Mr. Cai a short sword, "I took this out of the cave. Please take a look." Mr. Cai put on his gloves with a serious expression and took over the sword. It had an ordinary style and the de was rusty. On its hilt was a line of small letters that were clearly visible. "What does it say?" Gavin asked curiously. "Qing, the 34th year of Emperor Guangxu, Min, Li family." Mr. Cai read the words slowly and clearly. "What does it mean?" "That is to say, this short sword was forged in the 34th year under the reign of Emperor Guangxu of the Qing Dynasty, by a weapon forge managed by Li family in the southern part of Min, another name for Fujian Province." As Mr. Cai looked carefully at the short sword, he exined, "The 34th year under the reign of Emperor Guangxu was 1908. In ancient times, every weapon had an identity, including when and where it came from, and there were strict regtions. The style of this short sword is verymon and the de is not sharp, so it should be forged by folk and not worth much money." Heng Zhang responded, "So the people who died inside were all from thete Qing Dynasty?" Mr. Cai shook his head, "Not necessarily, it could very well be people during the period of Republican of China, orter. After all, swords are something that can be passed down." "What does Mr. Cai think of this cave?" Gavin asked seriously. He was a businessman, so he didn''t know anything about these things. Mr. Cai pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose, looked around the cave and said, "This should be a cave of the dead." "A cave of the dead?" Gavin looked confused. "Yes. The ancient Miao people had a different burial custom. They didn''t bury the dead in the dirt but in caves halfway up a mountain. This cave is located in the main mountain, surrounded by other mountains on both sides and a stream in front. ording to Chinese Feng Shui philosophy, this cave is perfectly situated to embrace the beauty of both mountains and rivers. All theymen there were astounded by Mr. Cai''s speech and shocked by his profound knowledge. "Generally speaking, the caves of the dead of the Miao people arerge enough to bury many people, but this cave has only a few coffins and is located in such a good ce, so it should be the grave of local gentries or dignitaries. The ancient people believed in the existence of the underworld. So when they die, they will have arge number of goods buried with them, so that they could continue living a rich life in the underworld. But this also attracted a lot of grave robbers. If I''m right, those who died inside are grave robbers." "Since they came to raid graves, why would they die?" Heng Zhang couldn''t help but ask. Mr. Cai did not have many expressions, "Perhaps it''s because the booty was not divided evenly, or they encountered something bad. After all, the ancient Miao people are very mysterious and boast much mystical witchcraft." After absorbing this little-known knowledge, Gavin only had one thought in his mind, that is, he still didn''t find the treasure. It was getting dark. To avoid spending the night in the mountains, Gavin ordered everyone to go down the mountain first. And he didn''t give the baby to anyone else, but held it throughout the whole trudge. Venus still felt frightened and even she was walking amid a group of people, she stll felt chilly on her back. So she walked quickly to Mr. Cai and whispered,"Mr. Cai, do you think ghosts are real?" Mr. Cai had no grudge against or conflicts with Venus, so he was nice to her. He couldn''t help butugh when he heard her words, "There''s no such thing as ghosts and gods. They just exist in people''s imagination." "But why do I keep getting an eerie feeling that there are eyes staring at me." Venus said while hugging herself more closely and turning her eyeballs around. Mr. Caiforted her, "This is purely psychological. When you keep thinking about something, you will get suspicious and paranoid. This is normal. You seem to be really scared." Venus was extremely upset, "Then when will this feeling of mine go away?" If she kept being this suspicious, she had better not sleep at night. She had already foreseen that tonight was destined to be sleepless. "You should think more about happy things instead of what you saw in the cave." Venus was about to cry. "I don''t want to, but those images just keep shing through my mind. There is nothing I can do to stop them." Mr. Cai was sympathetic toward her, "Well. There''s nothing others can do. You can only depend on yourself to ovee it." Psychological diseases should be treated psychologically, but how could she get cured psychologically? Venus stared at Gavin, who was walking in front of her. It was all his fault. He forced her to go in, thus making her nervous. Heng Zhang and Alisa were walking behind Venus. Alisa was quite curious and asked Heng Zhang, "Is it really scary inside?" Heng Zhang cast a nce at her and said quietly, "You''d better not see it your whole life. Just seeing the countless bats clinging onto the roof of the cave gives me the chills." Alisa shuddered and asked, "Did you see the big fish that Venus mentioned?" "No." Heng Zhang red at Venus''s thin back. Due to her words, when he and the other two men walked past the pool, their hearts almost stopped beating, in fear of a big fish jumping out of the water to bite them. Atst, they only heard the sound of flowing water at the bottom of the pool, and did not see any big fish. Although Heng Zhang was very bold, that was only when he faced humans. Whoever faces such unknown things will have a sense of awe and fear. "She is really having way too much time." Alisa said contemptuously. "What?" Heng Zhang didn''t understand what she meant. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Alisa shook her head, "Nothing." When they arrived at the feet of the mountain, it was already dark. They continued to drive for a long time before arriving at a small town. Since it was during the National Day holiday, almost all the hotels were fully booked. Finally they found a hotel that wasn''t full, but there weren''t enough rooms. So men had to squeeze into a few rooms while Venus and Alisa slept together in a standard room. When Venus entered the room, she couldn''t wait to get into the bathroom. She couldn''t stand the rotten smell her body exuded any more. Alisa went out to have dinner without telling Venus. After been in the bathroom for over 10 minutes, Venus heard the bell ringing. She thought it was Alisa, so she didn''t ask. She rubbed herself hard for a third time, trying to wash off all the stench from the cave until her body became red and she felt limp. After drying herself on the bath towel, Venus suddenly realized she was too hurried to get a change of clothes. Thinking of Alisa in the room, she called out in a soft voice, "Alisa, could you get me some clean clothes? I forgot to take it." No one responded. Venus knew that Alisa had always been resentful of her, but she did need the clothes now, so she had no choice but to plead again, "Alisa, given that we are both women, could you please help me for once?" Chapter 239 The Babys Miraculous Power (2) Chapter 239 The Baby''s Miraculous Power (2) After a moment, there was the sound of stepping inside the room. Venus Mu was happy for a moment and immediately said, "my clothes was in my backpack. Randomly grab two for me please. Also, there''s underwear in the bottom''s little pocket. Please help me get that. Thanks!" Two minutester, the sound of steps came to the bathroom. Venus opened the door and stretched out her slender pink arm. "Give it to me." The dress was thrust into her hand, rudely, and turned away. Venus didn''t care about her attitude. It was very kind of Alisa to bring her clothes. After Venus was fully dressed, she came out with a towel while wiping her hair, "thank you..." Before the word "you" was said, Venus was frozen in ce. Where was Alisa sitting in the room was Gavin, who never showed his true face? "You, why are you here?" Venus pretended to be calm and asked, although she was already manic inside. Gavin looked at her ndly, pointed the child on the bed with his chin, and says, "he''s asleep. I send him over here." Venus looked at the child who fell asleep. "Then just leave him alone. Why are you still here?" Venus asked. Thinking of him who sent her underwear and clothes just now, the woman had her face bing very hot. "What if he falls?" Gavin''s tone was still very nd. The child turned over frequently now. It''s dangerous if no one was watching. However, this was not the reason why he came in without knocking. "Why don''t you knock?" Gavin nced at her up and down without any waves. "Venus Mu, a woman t like you, I have no interest at all." Venus looked down at herself, and subconsciously covered her chest because she had just taken a bath without wearing underwear. "My body is rather t. Please Mr. Gavin, go out at once." Gavin raised his eyebrows, pulled his long legs back out of bed, and stopped as he passed her. Venus stepped back in fear and looked at his eyes, like a hedgehog on guard. "Venus, you look so ugly. How did Kerry fall in love with you?" Gavin''s words were full of satire. "That''s none of your business." Gavin didn''t get angry. Instead, he approached him a few inches. In his deep eyes, Venus couldn''t see through his emotion, "Your skin is in good condition, but the other aspects have no advantages." "So what? It''s enough for Kerry to like it. "Venus did not show weakness. "Oh, confident enough." Gavinughed maliciously, and his breath sprayed onto Venus''s face, letting her feel some difort. On the contrary, if it were Kerry, Venus''s heart rate would burst. "Gavin, you can leave." Venus directly ordered him to leave. "What''s the hurry? I..." Before the words were finished, the door was pushed open. Alisa stood at the door with a lunch box in her hand. Seeing the two people''s posture, she was stunned for two seconds and then quickly closed the door. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Venus was speechless. Alisa misunderstood her, and it seems that her future life would be more difficult. "Gavin, I don''t understand. You obviously don''t like women. Why do you still pose like this? Don''t you feel sick? "Venus did not cover up but directly asked. Gavin''s mood changed. He stood up straight and stood away from Venus. He frowned and asked, "who says I don''t like women? Do you want to try it? " Venus could not retreat. With her hands against the chest, she said, "are you and Xuan Chu not lovers?" Hearing the name, Gavin''s eyes sank, and his voice was cold, "Venus, you asked too much." "Is it Xuan''s unrequited love?" Venus continued to ask. "You have so many questions." Gavin was not in the mood to answer her. He was about to leave. Venus did not let him go. "Hey, Gavin, you can''t do this to brother Xuan. He has paid so much for you. You can''t say just no." Gavin was bothered by her so much that he opened the door and left quickly. Venus closed the door and showed a sinister smile on her face. Everyone has weak points, and Gavin was not an exception. It''s really hard to use Xuan as a shield. After running for a day on the mountain road, she lost so much energy. At this time, Venus was so hungry that she couldn''t help but lie down at her room door and called out to the corridor, "Alisa, Alisa." No one responded to her. "Alisa, Alisa, Alisa --" Venus yelled like a ghost. A door not far away suddenly opened. Alisa looked at her, angrily, "what do you shout for?" "Oh, I''m thinking, if you don''t show up, I''ll run away with the baby." Venus leaned against the door frame and joked. When Alisa came, she bent down to take the stic bag in her hand and shook it in front of her. Venus said with a smile, "thank you very much." Alisa looked at her face and almost punched her. Two women walked into the room, one eating like a wolf and the other looking coldly. Finally, Alisa didn''t resist and asked angrily, "why was the boss here?" Venus''s chopsticks stopped for a few seconds, looked up, and said with a smile, "why should I tell you?" Alisa held her anger in her heart and took several deep breaths before pressing it down. With a sneer, "Venus, if you don''t want to eat rotten rice tomorrow, you''d better answer what I ask you." Venus bowed her head and rolled her eyes. There was no way for Venus to resist that. Alisa was responsible for her diet all the way. "It''s easy. He sent me the baby." She said. Alisa did not doubt the reason, because the child was in bed, but, "so what were you doing?" "Nothing," said Venus with a naive face. "Ha! It''s all like that. It''s nothing? "Alisa didn''t believe her. Venus looked at her angry face meaningfully, "Alisa, you like your boss." Alisa''s mind was spoken, and her eyes were a little wavering, "what are you talking about? How can I like our boss? " "Why are you so excited?" "I''m afraid you''ve tried to seduce him." Alisa found a usible reason. Venus chuckled, stopped her chopsticks, and looked at her with teasing eyes. "Alisa, you have no confidence in you. You are several times better than me in appearance and figure. What can I do to seduce your boss " Women liked to listen to good words, especially from other women. Alisa lost a lot of anger on her face. Venus caught the change of her expression andughed in her heart, but she asked inly on her face, "besides, your boss doesn''t like women, how can he be interesting to me?" When Alisa heard this, she looked a littleplicated and said in a cold voice, "it''s our boss''s private business. Don''t worry about it." Venus sniffed, "Who would like to talk about it?" Alisa nced at her and turned on the TV to watch the news. She was just Gavin''s subordinate. Alisa respected him and liked him. She could only secretly keep it in her heart, never daring to tell the truth. As for whether the boss had feelings for Xuan, she was not sure, but as far as she can see, the boss''s feeling was at least different. In the evening, there was no ident. Venus had a nightmare. Maybe it was the effect of Mr. Cai''s words. All the men and women in the Miao nationality''s clothes were in her dreams. They carried a coffin to the cave, and their mouths were singing a ghost song. In the dream, Venus also turned into a Miao girl. After everyone put the coffin in the cave, she was pushed into the coffin. She struggled and wanted to get up, but he was held down by a masked man. Breathing harder and harder, Venus seemed to realize that this was just a dream. She pinched her arm and suddenly opened her eyes. In the moonlight, she saw something more frightening, which almost made her cry out. Just half a meter above her face, the baby''s body floated, like in the vacuum, hands next to his head, legs bent, sleeping sweetly. Venus was scared and started sweating, with her chest up and down violently and thought it was in a dream. Venus mercilessly bit her arm, ah - there''s still pain. It''s not a dream, it''s the reality. Does the baby''s ability begin to show? He has a purple eye; does that mean he was born with this ability? Chapter 239 The Babys Miraculous Power(3) Chapter 239 The Baby''s Miraculous Power(3) Venus reached out hands, pulled the baby back, and tightly hooped him in her arms. What should I do? If he bes more and more powerful, it will be out of control to the point of using it casually. He''s a kid; he just likes to get fun; he doesn''t think it''s dangerous. My God, this little guy is like his father and always scares people in the dead of night. Nobody knows how long this situation has been. Venus was d that he was still normal during the day. Otherwise, he would be put on the experimental tform by Gavin. Venus was worried for a night and afraid that he would float up again. She still held his two small hands in the dream. Sleeping for a while, Venus was awakened by the voice in her ear, "Hey, get up!" She opened his eyes vaguely. It was already bright outside. She looked down at the baby quickly. He was awake and ying with his fingers. When he saw his mother awake, he gave her a sweet smile. Venus was very relieved. Fortunately, her eyes were normal. Alisa went out to dinner and locked the door when she left. To be honest, she was really afraid that Venus will run away again. Venus felt that she couldn''t stay here like this, especially after the baby''s behaviorst night, which made her more eager to leave Gavin as soon as possible. So she did the same thing and put a few pieces of paper under the sheets. The words on them were the same asst time. Call the police or call Kerry Ye. Do your best and listen to destiny. Now that''s all Venus can do. Following the clues, Kerry got more and more information and roughly knew the other party''s route. Venus left three or four days earlier than Kerry. It was not easy to catch up with her because Kerry didn''t know where the other party will go next, so he was very passive. What bothered him most was that the mobile phone signal in the mountain was so poor that he was always worried about missing a call for help. Just on the road in the morning, Kerry stared at the signal left on his mobile phone and felt helpless. If he had enough money, he wanted to set up a signal tower for every hill here. "What are you staring at? Won''t you feel dizzy? " Xiran, sitting in the back seat, couldn''t help asking. "I''m afraid there''s a calling in." Kerry said that. Xiran Xiao and Tianye looked at each other. It seems that this guy was very sorry that he didn''t receive the phone callst time. Not long after that, the mobile phone rang as expected, and it showed that it was thendline of F province. Kerry''s spirit shook, and he quickly picked it up and told his name, "Hello, I''m Kerry." There came a soft female voice, "Hello, we are XX insurance, would you like to buy..." "No!" Kerry snapped off the phone with a furious roar. Xiran in the back seatughed, "Kerry, don''t be so cruel to other girls. It''s not easy for them to work." "Shut up." Kerry, who was agitated and didn''t control his mood, yelled at her. Not waiting for Tianye to open his mouth, Xiran pped up and said, "do you want to try to shout at me again?" Kerry turned his head and red at her angrily. This woman is usually arrogant. Now she has Tianye''s support and doesn''t pay attention to him. If she has Venus, Kerry will be oppressed by her all his life. At this time, the phone rang again, and Kerry picked it up. His tone was not very good, "hello?" It seems that the caller was frightened by Kerry''s voice, and the caller''s voice was a little weak, "is that Kerry?" "It''s me. Can I help you?" "Do you know a person named Venus?" The other party had a strong dialect, but Kerry understood the words of Venus in an instant. Kerry''s face changed greatly, and he said in a rxed tone, "I know. She''s my wife." Tianye and Xiran in the back seat immediately became serious. They leaned forward. Kerry turned on the hands-free and put the mobile phone among the three. "Oh, well, when our waiter was cleaning the room, he found some toilet paper with your phone number on it, saying that you woulde to help her." The other side spoke quickly and had a strong ent. Kerry could not hear every word clearly, but he could roughly guess the meaning of the words. Taking advantage of the signal, Kerry asked, "excuse me, where is your specific address?" "We are..." After the other party finished, Kerry looked at each other and didn''t understand what he said. So Kerry asked again, "can you say that again, please? I''ll make a note of it." He quickly pressed the recording button. He doesn''t understand, but someone can understand. The other party said again, and Kerry wanted to ask more questions, but he heard a lot of noiseing from there. He only heard the boss saying, "ah, customers areing, I''ll hang up." Then the phone was hang up. There are no local people among the people who follow Kerry. The local dialect of F province was too obscure. After listening to it several times, the three people did not understand the specific address. To ensure that there was no mistake, the car stopped when passing through a vige. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A middle-aged man was walking along the road, carrying a bamboo basket in his hand to go to the field. He was wandering and humming a tune. Three people in special clothes blocked his way. "Hello, could I trouble you? Help me hear where this is. " Without waiting for him to refuse, Kerry pressed the y button on his mobile phone, and there was a voice from the hotel owner. Then the middle-aged men realized that they wanted help. The first time he didn''t hear clearly, so he said, "y it again." Kerry yed it again with great expectation. After listening, the man said with a smile, "Oh, this man said the name of a town. I remember it was in city C. I don''t know exactly where it is." Chapter 240 The Baby Learned To Call Me Mummy (1) Chapter 240 The Baby Learned To Call Me Mummy (1) Kerry Ye continued to ask others but failed to get any useful clue. Xiran Xiao suddenly recalled her police friend Officer Bai, she got the recording from Kerry and then sent it to her friend, and soon, she received the detailed address. It was a small town of a certain county of C city in F province that required at least a four-or-five-hour drive from here, but luckily, they had Nighthawk in C city. After informing Nighthawk to chase after Venus Mu immediately, Kerry also rushed to C City together with Tianye Mu, maybe they could not see her this time, but at least their distance was thus shortened a little bit. He kept close contact with Nighthawk on the way in order to know the situation backward. Nighthawk, on the other hand, found the hotel within mere an hour and turned around to catch up with them after getting the exact direction they headed to. Did the innkeeper tell you anything useful? Kerry asked him on the phone. Not much. He just saw their car went west and I was catching up with them. Had him saw the car license te or something else? Asked Kerry. Nay. Its just a small hotel, kinda impossible for the innkeeper to install CCTV. Said Nighthawk. Kerry was sort of disappointed but said, Fine, call me if you find something. Yes, boss. If the innkeeper called shortly after Venus and the baby left, then Nighthawk just needs to spend over an hour to catch up with them in the right direction. But the problem is, where will they go? Venus was lifting the baby to teach him standing on the back seat of the car while Gavin, the man sitting next to her, gave her an asional disgusted nce, they hadn''t spoken to each other since morning due to the unpleasant incident that happenedst night. She hoped that he could continue to keep it that way, and to be honest, she really didnt want to talk to him too much, lest Alisa got suspicious again and put me down. "Baby, follow me and say, mummy, mummy." Said Venus to the baby. The little guy beamed with a smile lit his big eyes, he opened his mouth to say something but it was not mummy. "M-u-m-m-y, mummy!" Venus didnt give up and continued to teach him. For the past few days, as soon as she got into the car, she would try to teach the baby to call her mummy. Even the word grandma was essible to him, how could he be unable to call her mummy? Was it the most easily pronounced word? Gavin, clearly annoyed by the repetition of such tedious conversations between the mother and the son, finally said, "Would you please stop it? Ive been tired of this kind of talking even the child and you didnt feel it in the same way." "Then you can take a rest, Im not in your way, am I?" "How can I do that when you''re sitting next to me?" "Then you can let me stay in another car." "Wow, you begin to get your temper frayed?" "Hostages have their dignity too, okay?" Venus said nonsense in a quite serious way, "By the way, the baby is learning to talk, what if he grows up withmunication difficulties without more practices?" "I think that you are exactly the one who has amunication problem." Venus didnt retort, "Whatever. If you don''t like me, you can change to another car or put up with it." Gavin would have really pped her on the face if she was not a woman. Shes quite an amazing person who could easily break the calmness and coldness he had maintained for years, making him fire up whenever they were thrown in an argument, the worst part, however, was that he couldnt do anything to her. The baby''s pure eyes darted around the two andughed joyfully. "What are youughing at, babe? Call me mommy, lets say, mommy." Again Venus began her parenting cause. The baby opened his mouth and said in a soft and cute tone, "Mummy." It didnt sound quite standard but was indeed the right word. Venus almost jumped up with excitement and eximed in excitement, You just called me mummy, right? Haha! Come on, one more time babe! The baby repeated obediently, "Mummy." The two simple words were like heavenly music striking straight to her heart, Venus felt filled with warmth, but at the same time, with a tad sadness. Tears were thus brought to her eyes and her voice became hoarse, "Baby, finally you learned to call me mummy. The baby also seemed quite happy with this and kept saying, "Mummy, mummy, Mummy ......" Venus tried her best to hold back her tears and touched his smooth face, breaking into a smile, "Alright, alright, what a mom''s boy." Gavin scowled at her crying andughing face, "Is there any necessity for you to be that excited?" "Its none of your business." Venus retorted. Gavin snorted and turned his head to look out the window. He wanted to bring the child over and have him called himself "uncle", but then the woman would probablyugh in his face, so it was better not to do such a childish thing. "Where are we goingter?" Mavis asked casually. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What for?" "The baby''s milk is gone, and there are no more biscuits, nappies as well as other necessities. Its ok for me to starve for a while, but I can''t let my child stay hungry," Said she seriously. These are all consumables and no matter how much youve prepared, you''ll run out of them someday or other. Gavin looked back at the beaming little guy and clearly knew that what she said was truethat little guy was exactly a hand at cryingand asked Heng Zhang who was driving, Stopped at the supermarket and get him some daily necessities. "Okay, boss." Venus smiled secretly, she needed to think about how to markter for Kerry. "Baby, mom''s gonna buy you the-yummy-yummyter, okay?" "Yummy! Yummy!" The baby picked up the word quite quickly because he could get delicious food when he said so. "What a little foodie just like me!" Venus said with her forehead against the little guys one. And she said in her heart, "Thank god youre not of folly. They stopped after arriving at a slightlyrger county to find a supermarket through countless turnings, and Venus stretched out her hands towards Gavin. "What?" Gavin was puzzled. Venus said with a serious expression, "Give me some money. My credit card had been destroyed by you. Would you buy something with a humble smile?" Gavin waspletely defeated by this cheeky woman. It''s strange, hes so fierce, why isn''t she afraid of him anymore? "Heng will go with you, you can ask him to pay for the shopping." Gavin said indifferently. "Oh." Venus was about to get out of the car with the baby in her arms, but she was grabbed instantly while the baby was taken by Gavin. "Any question?" Gavin raised his eyebrows. "No, of course not." Venus cast an angry nce at him with an expression that seemed to say its impossible. "Heng, take two more people with you." When she was about to get out of the car, Venus heard this and turned her head and said sarcastically, "Why are you still afraid that I''ll run away as my child is in your hands?" "Who knows?" Venus sneered, fetched a smart blow on the door, got out of the car, and was about to m the door to express her rage, but finally closed it very gently for fear of scaring the child. Of course, Gavin would not go to the supermarket as his mask would draw attention from the crowd, and he detained the baby because, firstly, Venus wouldnt run away with her child in his hands, and secondly, the childs extinct features will also make him be the focus of the crowd. The reason why he let Heng take two more people to go with her, however, was that he wanted to give her a hand in case she would buy too much to bring them back. But he was fine with Venuss interpretation of his intention. Come on, call me uncle. Gavin touched the little guys face with warmth almost spilled over his eyes. The baby reached out to touch his silver mask and grinned, Duncle! Not Duncle. Its U-N-C-L-E. Gavin corrected his pronunciation carefully. Duncle! The little guy repeated. Gavin shook his head and said, Follow me, U-N-C-L-E. The baby stared at his mouth for a while, seeming to ponder how to pronounce it properly, but finally put it as the same, Duncle. Gavin let out a bitter smile and said, Not Duncle, little guy, its uncle. Ive raised you for such a long time, why havent you learned to call me uncle? The baby just kept giggling, Duncle, duncle. Uncle. Duncle. Chapter 240 The Baby Learned To Call Me Mummy (2) Chapter 240 The Baby Learned To Call Me Mummy (2) During the National Day, supermarkets are decorated well, with discount posters and little red gs everywhere. After seeing these, Venus Mu was in a good mood. After going out of the hotel, there are many cars, and out of the car, there are countless people. It''s been a long time since she saw a wide variety of goods. She went straight to the milk powder section and was greeted warmly by the shop assistant, "Hello, how can I help?". Venus nodded vigorously, "Well, I want to buy a good form." "How old is your child now? What kind of form is the body currently eating?" "It''s about seven months old, and I''m not so familiar with the foreign form she is eating." The guide quickly looked at what she was wearing, and although her dressing looked ordinary, it wasn''t hard to see that the workmanship was exquisite and the styles were all up-to-date. " This form is suitable for seven-month-old babies, and all the nutrition the baby needs isplete," the shopper took down a pricey form rmendation on the shelf. Although Venus havent bought form powder for her baby, neither does she know to buy what, however, she knows one thing: the more expensive the form, the higher the quality will be. "Do you have any imported milk powder here, preferably from Australia?" Venus asked. The guide''s eyes were lit up and she took down a can from the top of the shelf, "Take a look at this one. It''s the one we just got yesterday. It''s an Australian milk powder: Bemy . It is added with vitamins and minerals, so it''s very helpful for the baby''s growth and cultivation. And it doesn''t contain co- solvents, so it''s natural and healthy, and it''s best for seven-month-old babies." Venus took a look at the price. Wow, one hundred and thirteen dors. However, she isnt using her own money and wanted to dy. Therefore, she pretended to continue consulting, "Is there anything better than this." "Sure." the greeter enthusiastically took the most expensive milk powder on the shelf, "This is also an Australian product, and it''s better than that one." The better one was that it costs twice as much as the one before. "What''s the difference between these two?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Heng, standing behind her, was out of patience and said in a very bad tone, "Can''t you hurry up and buy anything? They are all the same" Venus frowned, "How can this be the same? Of course I have to ask to buy the best form for my baby." "What a hassle." Heng Zhangined with discontent. "If you find it troublesome, go buy what you want. Why do you have to follow me?" Heng red at her angrily, and to save time, he said to his two subordinates, "Watch her here, and call me when she is done with the shopping, and we''ll meet at the checkout." "Yes." Venus pretended to continue to ask the shopping guide, but she was kind of proud. Everything will be easy without Heng. A can of milk powder baby can be finished in a week, so Venus told the shopping guide, "Take this most expensive one for two cans." "All right." The shop assistant was beaming with joy, since she hadn''t seen such a generous customer for a long time. "Take them." Venus put the two cans of milk powder to one of the subordinates behind her. Why didn''t she use his subordinates? The bodyguard hung his hands and didn''t know whether to answer or not, and Venus raised her eyebrows and teased, "Guys, Gavin asked you toe here to carry things. Do you want me to give him a call to confirm?" The two bodyguards looked at each other and silently took the two cans of milk powder. Venus could actually buy more, but if she bought more, she wouldn''t have a chance toe out next time, so she might as well buy less, so she would have more chances to enter the supermarket and leave more traces. When entering the area for babies, Venus was fond of almost everything, like the tablewares, hats, clothes and other washing machines. She would take the most expensive one if she found anything useful. Soon, the two bodyguards'' hands were soon full of stuff. "Find a cart. Otherwise, how can you take all these? I still have a lot left to buy." Venus said. The bodyguards were helpless, and one of them went to look for a cart with a big pile of stuff. The shopping guide was surprised by her generosity and became even more enthusiastic. As soon as she got a look at the phone in her pocket, Venus had a n on her mind. She took a famous brand of baby shower gel from the shelf and mouthed, "This should work well." The guide quickly responded, "Yes, yes. This body wash is mild and especially suitable for babies." Without saying a word, Venus put the shower gel in the hands of the high-built bodyguard and shook it very carelessly again. "Wow-" The whole thing fell all over the floor. Venus was furious, "Why are you so careless? Hurry up and pick them up." The bouncer bowed his head and started picking things up. Venus quickly pulled the guide to another row of shelves and whispered, "Hello, can I use your phone? I want to send a text to my husband." The shopper froze, "Where''s your phone?" "I can''t exin that much. Please. I''m really in a hurry. My husband and I were forced to separate and I have to get him to save me." The shopping guide, perhaps impressed by her pitiful eyes, pulled out her phone, unlocked it, and gave it to her. Venus was really nervous, and she typed in the familiar number, with her hands trembling, and sent a text message: "I''m Venus, this is from someone else''s phone. I''m in a county in the C City." After typing these words, she pressed the sending button, and then returned the phone to the shopper. "Have not finished buying yet?" A cold voice sounded behind her, Venus''s face fiercely stiffened, and in the next second she turned her head as usual and said, "You''re quite fast." Behind him is the bodyguard who was sent to find a cart. They met each other. There are many fruits and food in the cart now. "Hurry up. I don''t have that much time." Venus smoothly took a small cotton t-shirt from the shelf and asked the shopping guide, "How old is this for a child to wear." The shop assistant came back abruptly, "Oh, this is for a one-year-old." Venus nced around the clothing section, ordered seven or eight dresses and said, "Take one of each of those styles I just pointed, for a seven- or eight-month-old child." "All of them?" The shopping guide was a bit dumbfounded. "Yes, I want everything I just said." Heng was furious with her, "Why did you buy so many?" Venus mocked, "Heng, they dont cost you money. Why are you upset?" Heng was speechless and fiercely put down, "I give you the final three to five minutes. You have to leaveter." The shopping guide quickly bumped a pile of small clothes into the bag and handed it to Venus, who gave her a tight grip and a pleading nce as she took the shopping bag. "Okay, time''s up." Heng didn''t care if Venus had bought everything or not, he dragged her out by the arm. "Let go of me. I''ll go by myself." Heng ignored her and still dragged her away. "If you don''t let go of me, I''ll shout." After Venus raised her voice to shout loudly, Heng let go of her arm as quickly as possible. At this time, they attracted many attentions. Thest second before she disappeared from the shelf, she saw the shop assistant pick up the phone. It was from Kerry. It was from her intuition. Venus made it right. The call was indeed from Kerry. Because of the signal problem, there was a dy of a few minutes before he received the message. Anyway, he finally received it. "Hello, was it you who just sent me the message?" Kerry Ye asked anxiously. "It''s not me, but a young girl who sent it from my phone." The shop assistant''s heart beat became fast, either because she heard the man''s maic voice, or because she was doing something exciting. "Where is she? Where''s the one who texted?" "She was just taken away." Kerry paused and said, "Lady, thank you very much for helping my wife. She is in danger now, so can you send me the exact address on your side?" The guide readily agreed, "I''ll send you the location then." "Thank you. Thank you very much." When the shopper was about to end the call, the man on the other end asked, "Excuse me, does she look okay?" "She seemed nice, but that man was pretty mean to her." The shop assistant said, "She''s a woman too, and she hates it when men are mean to women. Kerry became worried. "Please send me the location." "Oh, okay." The shopping guide thumbed off the call, sent out the location, and stood dazed. When hearing this man''s voice, why did she feel that he was sad? Chapter 240 The Baby Learned To Call Me Mummy (3) Chapter 240 The Baby Learned To Call Me Mummy (3) Outside the supermarket. He had expected that she would not spend her own money anyway, so of course she would buy anything she wanted, but she spent nearly 10,000 yuan just on the kid''s stuff, which was really surprising. It was at noon, and as usual, Heng found a private restaurant that was very remote. Today, their main task was to hurry on with their journey, so they had plenty of time. Venus felt that she hadn''t sat at a table and had afortable meal for a long time. Gavin is not very familiar with Chinese food so Mr. Cai did all the ordering for him. During the meal, Gavin and Mr. Cai were discussing their next trip when his cell phone rang. Sure enough, Gavin answered the phone and called out, "Xuan Chu." Venus got surprised that Xuan had escaped? Then Gavin said, "That''s good. I was worried about you." Liar! In her heart, Venus said, "You''re going crazy for the treasure. When have you ever worried about Xuan? "You don''t have toe over here. We''re doing fine ...... well, yes ......" Gavin looked at Venus who was eating with relish and said bluntly. "She eats and sleeps well." When Venus heard those four words, she knew she was talking about herself. When can she eat and sleep well? "Okay, I''ll go back to you when I''m done here. Take care of yourself." Gavin''sst words were very soft, just like the feathers on a swan''s neck, and Venus had never seen such a Gavin before, so she couldn''t help but look up at him a few more times. What kind of feelings did he have for Xuan? She really don''t get it. Gavin put the phone away and his eyes became cold again, "What are you looking at?" "I''m going to the bathroom," Venus wanted to tip off. Gavin pointed the corner of the room with his chin, "There it is." Oh, no. In the county center. At the same time, Nighthawk is in the supermarket''s monitoring center. Shortly, a familiar face appeared in the monitoring. She was followed by three men, two of them with shopping bags in their hands, while thest man, Nighthawk carefully look, was very much like Zhangheng who Kerry showed him. Venus and Heng got into a ck car parked in front of the supermarket, and the other two men got into the SUV in the back with their stuff. Then the three cars started up and slid into the traffic next to them. Nighthawk freezed the scene with the three vehicles, two military green SUVs and a Hummer that is in a low profile, and is perfect in performance and power. The Hummer is the one that Venus got in. Nighthawk was surprised. After looking for so long, this was the first time to know what kind of car they drove. Although he could not clearly see the license te number because of the low camera pixels, can, but as long as he knows what kind of car they drive, next time it will be much easier to find them. "Thank you." Nighthawk said mildly to the supermarket manager. The manager felt nervous and stammered, "You''re wee." "Let''s go." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As Nighthawk and his men went after Venus, the supermarket manager sat without strength in his chair and an employee asked, "Manager, should we call the police?" The manager pped him on the neck, "You stupid. Aren''t you getting yourself into trouble by calling the police? As Nighthawk looked for the three cars in the county, he called to inform Kerry of the news he had received. "I''ll be there in two hours. Just be careful and try not to disturb them. Kerry instructed. "Got it, boss." When Nighthawk searched around the county two or three times, but couldn''t find any trace of the three cars, he became anxious. A subordinate called and said: Boss, I found the cars in front of a private restaurant. "Great, send me the location." Nighthawk was extremely excited. In ten minutes or so, Nighthawk arrived in front of the restaurant and looked across the street to see two SUVs and a Hummer. "It''s their car." Nighthawk was extremely excited, "Fuck! I''ve been looking for you for more than half a month. Finally I got you! This time I can never let you go." "Nighthawk, do you want to go in and take a look?" The subordinate asked. Nighthawk considered for a moment, but finally shook his head, "No, just keep an eye on it." He wasn''t sure if they knew all of them, so it was better not to catch them off guard. After a few minutes, a group of people came out of the restaurant. First, there were a few brawny men, keenly observing their surroundings and when they found no suspicious characters, they escorted a man wearing a mask to the car, followed by Venus, who was holding a child, and then Heng. Nighthawk only felt all his anger pumping out. It was the man who wore a mask he had seen once at sea who was so arrogant. The three cars quickly started up and headed out of the city. "We''ll catch up first. You guys stay behind and don''t let them find us." Nighthawk informed his subordinates in the other car. "Yes." In the Hummer. The baby, in azy state after eating and drinking, was lying on her mother''s chest, ying with her buttons from time to time. Venus was also a little sleepy, so she let him go. When she was almost about to fall asleep she heard the baby''sughter. Venus opened her eyes, "What do you see? Why are you so happy?" She looked at the direction where the baby looked at, and found a toy floating up, but also ying somersault. Venus was instantly awakened, grabbed the toy, and turned her head to look at Gavin, who seemed to be a bit sleepy too, with his face towards the window and eyes closed. Luckily, he didn''t notice that. Venus was greatly relieved and looked back at the baby''s eyes, which were still purple and blue. So, the baby can use his supernormal abilities without changing the color of his eyes? "Be good and go to sleep. No more ying." Venus said in a slightly serious tone. The baby looked at his mother with big, and confused eyes, "That was fun, why don''t you let him y? The baby was not happy. "No, got it?" Venus''s face was still serious, and she didn''t know if the baby would understand what she was saying. The baby really felt like he was about to cry out. Mommy was so mean. She had never been so mean to him before. But this was the first time he had used his powers during the day, and if she didn''t tell him it was wrong, he might use it more often in the future. Imagine when all the people around the table were eating, he''s ying with dishes and other things in the air ...... "Mom is seriously telling you that you''re not allowed to do that anymore, okay?" Gavin felt something was wrong, turned around and said, "What did he do? Why are you so hard on him?" Venus was stunned for a few seconds and made up a lie, "He spit on my clothes on purpose." "Well, is it worth scolding him for such a small thing?" Gavin apparently believed the excuse and turned his head to continue looking out at thendscape. "Of course! A child needs to be educated from an early age to cultivate good habits," Venus added. The baby, didnt know if he realized his mistake or if he wanted to make his mother happy, hugged her neck and softly shouted, "Mommy, Mommy." Her anxious and panicky heart just now immediately calmed down, and she hugged him. "Alright, mommy forgives you, but don''t ever do that again, okay?" Gavin couldn''t hear it anymore and said coldly, "He''s only half a year old. Does he understand?" "None of your business" Venus retorted. She found it so useful that whenever she didn''t want to answer Gavin''s question, she could use the four words to end the conversation, and she could also give him a bet, which made her feel so great. As the car quieted down, Venus looked out the window at therge rice paddies, and began to worry about where Kerry had gone now. Did the nice shopping guide tell him the address? When exactly will she be able to end this life of being in limbo with her child? Without knowing how much time psed, the inte system in the car suddenly rang. "Boss, a car is following us." For a moment, Venus''s sleepiness vanished. Was it Kerry who had followed her? Gavin''s car was in the middle, and the news wasing from the car behind it. "Who is that?" Gavin asked. "I don''t know, it seems to have been following us nonchntly since we left the county." Venus had little expression on her face, but her heart was in ecstasy. It must be Kerry! The Gavin turned to look at her with a ghastly light in his eyes, "Did you lead him here?" Venus was nervous, but she sneered, "What does this have to do with me? You think too highly of me." "Haven''t you always wanted to run away?" Venus generously admitted, "Yes, I''m trying to escape, but I also need you to give me that chance. Maybe the people in the back areing for your treasure map?" Gavin was speechless by what she said, but it wasn''t impossible about what she was talking about. It was just a subconscious feeling that the people in the back wereing for her. "Boss, let K deal with them in the back." Heng spoke up. "Okay. Find out where they''reing from by the way." Heng nodded and opened the calling system, "K, you guys stay behind to intercept them." "Yes." The vehicle elerated, and so did Venus''s heart. Seeing that the person who was taking her away was right behind her, she felt like they were thousands of kilometers away. Nighthawk noticed that the speed of the SUV in front of him had slowed down, so he knew that he had been found and immediately informed the vehicles behind him to cross him and follow, but kept an eye not to be spotted again. "Nighthawk, the SUV is deliberately blocking the road." The subordinate driving the car said. "I see it." Nighthawk took out four guns from the bottom of the car, one for each of them. "Overtake it first. If you can''t overtake, get ready to fight." Chapter 241 A Golden Opportunity Slipped (1) Chapter 241 A Golden Opportunity Slipped (1) It was getting dark, and the car drove into a small town between two mountains. A river cut across the mountains and winded around the town. Judging from the principle of Geomantic Omen, the site of this town is the best ce as the tomb site for an feudal emperor. The treasure in the map must be buried under the town. The cars Fang tracked paused at the front of a hotel. To avoid arose any attention, he droved into a dark corner and dialed a call to Kerry. "Boss, they check in at a hotel." "Good. I will arrive there an hourter. Keep your eyes on them. Don''t expose your presence." "I see." Kerry and his fellows felt excited about the thought that they were about to rescue Venus soon. "I''ll check in first to make sure everything is OK." Said Tianye Mu. Xiran Xiao stopped him immediately and said, "I will go with you. It''s strange that a man check in at a hotel alone." "No, you should stay outside, I am not sure there will be any danger or not?" said Tianye seriously. "You are over concerning about me, I can take care of myself and " said Xiran. Kerry interrupted her and said, Both of you are not allowed to go to the hotel. Why? Because you are the intimates of Venus, if she cant control well her emotion and expose your identity, our n will turn to a failure. Replied Kerry in calm tone. Kerry was right, Venus would lost control if she got to know that her brother was still alive. So whats your n? asked Xiran disappointedly. You two can help me to find which room Venus was in. There is specific information in the Reception Desk, Tianye, I think you can have a try. What the hell do you mean that I can have a try? asked Tianye confusedly. Xiran touched his head and said with a big smile, Handsome guy, any waitress will be crazy to you. But if the staff of the Reception Desk is a male one? Then a beautifuldy like me can have a try. Said Xiran. Her optimistic attitude and fantastic mind did amused Tianye. Be aware that they may check in with fake personal information, you two can ask questions like which room amodated a woman and her baby. Said Kerry. Sure! When you get the specific information, I know how to rescue her and my son safely. Said Kerry. Tianye knew Kerry had a mysterious magic skill to do so. From the talks between Tianye and Xiran, Kerry could tell that Tianye had exposed his secret to Xiran. He sent a cold stare at the couple and said, Good guy, so you tell her my secret without my permission? Of course, she is my wife, and she is always standing with us. Replied Tianye frankly. Xiran seemed really satisfied about her mans reply and said to Kerry in a bold manner, Buddy, I dont like your sneaking attitude, but I promise you I will keep the secret for you. A good couple you are! Kerry pursed his lips helpless and turned around. When he arrived at the hotel, Fang greeted him and said, Our young hostess is escorted by the guy in mask by Hummer, they have stayed in the hotel for a hour and neither of them gets out. "How many people of them went in?" "About seven." Replied Fang after a while of reflection. "That''s right. Last time in a small hotel, the owner said there were ten people of them. Three of them were taken down by Nighthawk in the daytime." Said Kerry. As he observed, there were four stories of this hotel, and due to the National Day Holiday, the rooms of it was almost zero-vacant. At the opposite road of the hotel, Tianye straightened the cors and said, Now I got to go. Handsome guy, good luck to you. Said Xiran with a chuckle. When he was about to got out of the car, Xiran stopped him and gave him a new lipstick and said, Believe, women will be crazy about this. But it seems like the one you like best. I dont care it only if we can rescue your sister. Then Tianye pocketed the lipstick and went into the hall of the hotel. The Reception Desk staff was a girl in a dark green uniform, and at sight of a handsome guy heading toward her, her eyes brightened and the smile on her face wasrger. Gentleman, would you like to check in? she greeted gently. Tianye smiled back in a graceful manner and said, Lady, you look really pretty today. Thank you! replied the girl. Judging from his Luxurious Dior Jacket and delicate shirt, the man must be a rich guy with a good taste of fashion. It was really difficult for a young girl to resist the temptation of a handsome guy like him. In a charming melodious baritone, Tianye continued, Lady, can you do me a favor? Yes, of course, I will do whatever I can for you, Sir. You know, one hour ago, there were seven persons checking in here, one of them was a youngdy with a baby around her arms, can you tell me which room she is in? The smile on her face paused and she said in a embarrassed tone, Sorry, Sir, I cant leak out the privacy of our customers. Tianye had anticipated the answer and he continued, I know there are strict rules in your hotel, but all I want is her room number, I promise there will nothing happening between me and her, please trust me! But I cant do that, I am so sorry! With the smile on his face, Tianye took out the delicate lipstick from his pocket and put it on the desk. She is an important person for me, I beg you to do me a favor. he entreated. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Immediately, the girls eyes were firmly fixed on the lipstick. It was the Christain Louboutin, a luxurious lipstick costing several thouands Yuan and was rare to see in this small town. She grabbed the lipstick and checked the information he asked. They have booked four rooms: 8508, 8509,8510 and 8511, but I dont know which one is thedy in. said the girl. Thanks so much. And can I go to the restroom of the hotel for convenience? asked Tianye politely. It seemed that the luxurious lipstick did work. The girl replied gently, Please go straight this way, then you will find the restroom there. Tianye bowed for his gratitude to her. Then he turned around and during the walk to the restroom, he had a careful check the numbers of the rooms around the way. In China, the number-4 meant death and bad luck, so hotel owner would named the 4th floor the 5th floor. There was no exception at this one. After that, Tianye went back and told all he got to Kerry. Chapter 241 A Golden Opportunity Slipped (3) Chapter 241 A Golden Opportunity Slipped (3) ording to the information Tianye had got, Venus was in the 4th floor. However, there were only the 8508 room and 8510 room in light. What are we going to do. Asked Xiran Xiao in an excited tone. "Just wait." Said Kerry calmly. They had to wait until when the mid-night came and all of their targets were in a tight sleep. Though violent emotions welled in his mind, to safely rescue his wife and son, he had to keep his mind reasonable and action steady. Henry found a restaurant nearby and said, My boss, let me take back something to eat for us. In fact, all of them had a tiring trip this day without a meal. Thanks, Henry, but I am not hungry. Replied Kerry. How could he enjoy a meal when his families were still under the threats of Gavin. The first priority for him now was to get a good n to take them out. But I think you need a good meal, you dont have anything in the whole day. Tianye interrupted him and said, " Dont bother him now, just take back something to eat, he will eat then." Henry didnt dare to refute the suggestion of Tianye and he left with a nod. He knocked the window when he passed a car, Fang got out of it and went with him for a meal. Hours and hourster, the lights in the rooms of the hotel were turned off gradually. When it was about the mid-night, the lights of 8508 room and 8510 room was turned off one by one. After one more hour, Kerry whispered, I will climb the wall and have a look there. Despite his mastering of teleporting skill, he had to save energy for emergency. To cheer him up, Xiran gave him a nod and said, Go ahead, man, I will pray for you here. On hearing this, Kerry sent her a chilling nce because a pray in China for a fighter before a battle meant that he probably died from it. The night in the town was away from civilizations, and the small river was murmuring, the wind was groaning, and insects singing here and there. After a while for preparation, Kerrys figure rose up into the air and approached the hotel wall. My Goddess! Look, he is flying in the sky! Thats really awesome! cried Xiran. With the mysterious skill, Kerrys figure turned into a dark shadow, yet in the view of Xiran, he was more like ghost since what he did could only be saw in swordsmen films. Tianye nodded and said, Thats awesome, indeed. After a careful look at the sky, Xiran found that the dark shadow was out of sight. There, he disappears from the sky! You call this the teleporting skill, right? Xiran asked. Yeah, I guess so. Replied Tianye in a stunned expression. I hope Kerry can show his magic skill publicly for us one day, will he agree on it? asked Xiran. Perhaps you will know the answer from his chilling stare. Said Tianye. Alright, man, I think you are right. After a nce through the 8508 room and 8510 room, he found neither Venus and his son was there. Then he moved quickly to the 8511 room. It was a standard room where he could see a man lying on the one bed by the dim moonlit. There was no one else in the room. A silver mask on the bedside table came to his sight. It must be the mask man who took away his son. At this point, he could not help resisting his curiosity and came closer to see who on earth was the man. Unfortunately, when he was about to catch the sight of the mysterious face, the man opened his eyes suddenly. Though Kerry vaporized with his magic skill, Gavin could still find someone had sneaked here. The light odor left in the air was a little familiar for him. His mind was so agile and smart that he came to a conclusion that it was the one who had ever sneaked into his vi who came for a secret visit just now. As for Kerry, he had traversed across the wall into the 8509 room within a blink. There were three persons sleeping here. When he found the oneying on the bed beside the window was not his wife, he turned to another one. My Lord! It was Venus with their son sleeping across her arms. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Wake up, Venus, wake up now. Perhaps to take good care of the baby, Venus was in a light sleep. She opened her eyes soon, only to find a familiar face approaching her. Kerry! Kerry covered her mouth to stop her scream. Keep quiet, I will take you out of this ce. Venus nodded excitedly as a reply. However, a roar came outside and the door was knocked heavily. Get up, get up now. The noise woke up Alisa immediately. She turned around and the figure beside her surprised her. Who the hell are you? she cried like a beast and jumped toward Kerry in a naked body. As a well-trained fighter, she was a good match to Kerry. The fight between them arose the attention of her fellows, who now were trying to break the door. To the urgency, Venus rushed ahead and pushed away Alisa. To block her movements, she hugged the female fighter as close as she could and cried, Go, Kerry, take away our son. Being in a rage to Venuss attack, Alisa gave back a blow to Venus and pressed her down. However, a skilful fighter she was, she couldnt easily break the block from the desperate mother. No, Venus, you must go with me. Cried Kerry. Calm down, honey, I will be OK, just take away our son first! When Kerry was still in hesitation, Alisas blows continued to fall on Venuss body. At the moment when he pulled out the gun and was about to shoot, a sharp crack burst out and the door was broken violently into pieces. Chapter 242 Save the Baby First (1) Chapter 242 Save the Baby First (1) "Why dont you go?!" Venus Mu cried out at Kerry Ye with all her strength, "If anything happens to my child, I will hate you till I die." They were running out of time. Kerry was prostrate with grief. But he had to make the right decision. He picked up the baby and then disappeared into thin air. Gavin and Heng Zhang came into the room. They saw nothing but the disappearance of a figure. The lights were turned on. The room lit up. Letting go of Alisa, Venus protected her eyes from the dazzling light with her hand, then smiled in relief when she saw that the baby had disappeared. Alisa gave her a smack, shouting. "Bitch!". Venus''s eardrums were buzzing from the stinging p; blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. She spat out a mouthful of blood calmly. Sitting on the ground, she stared at these intruders with a cold and sarcastic look. Aplicated expression shone in their countenances. They were shocked, angry and a little frightened. Of course, how could one not be frightened to witness a living person disappear right in front of them? But she was happy that her child was finally safe. She didnt care about her own life. Gavin also noticed that the child was missing; he felt like someone had dug a hole in his heart. He took a big step forward, reached over and had his hands around Venuss neck, asking wrathfully, "Who was that? Wheres the baby?" Venus showed a faint smile, but didnt answer. "Answer my question!" Venus was choking; she looked into Gavins eyes indifferently. "Of course he had gone back home." Gavin was startled. Remembering the several appearances of that phantom, he seemed to realize something, "That mysterious man is Kerry Ye?" Venus smiled, "I don''t know, why don''t you go ask Kerry yourself?" "You''re looking for death!" Gavin was strangling Venus with growing strength. When Venus was about topse into unconsciousness, an underling rushed into the room hastily. Boss, there''s a couple of guysing up to the fourth floor with weapons. Gavin dropped Venus upon hearing the news. He realized there woulde a back-up immediately. "Get the weapons." Gavin turned bloodthirsty. He took a nce at Venus, who was gasping for breath on the floor, then said to Alisa, "Keep an eye on her. Shes the final straw for us. She must not die! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alisa got dressed instantly, took out two guns and a dagger from her suitcase, and then pulled Venus up, "Lets go. Arent theying to save you? Go out and take a look at who they are." The two parties met in the narrow, dark aisle. The leader of the rescue team was none other than Kerry Ye, who had just disappeared into thin air, his eyes were still glowing with a demonic violet aura. Next to him was Tianye Mu, whose eyes were also zing with fury. "Kerry, I knew it was you." Gavin sneered, pointing his gun at Kerry, "I''m really curious, are you human or demon?". Kerry didn''t want to chat with him, "Where is Venus? Hand her over and I''ll let you go." "You think Im a 3-year-old child? If I give her to you, how am I supposed to leave this ce safe and sound?" "I swear, I wont run after you as long as you let Venus go." "Ha ha," Gavinughed viciously, "Unfortunately, I don''t trust anyone but myself. I have to seize the initiative. Bring her to me!" Alisa pushed Venus to the crowd. Venus was still in her thin pajamas, with severely bruised arms and swollen face. "Venus!" Tianye shouted in distress. Hearing the familiar voice, Venus trembled and looked over. Under the dim aisle light stood the man she had been constantly thinking of. Surprise and happiness welled up in her heart. "Brother! Brother! Thank God! Youre still alive!" Venus threw herself forward in excitement with tears brimming her eyes, but was blocked by Alisa. As she moved, her neck was cut by a sharp dagger in Alisas hand and bleeding. Alisa showed a sinister smile, "It seems like you don''t want to live, you''ve sent yourself to the knife." "Don''t hurt her! None of you will survive if she dies." Tianye roared in an angry and anxious tone. Gavin smiled, "Step aside and make way for us. As long as we get out of here, she will be released." "You think you can escape?" The purple aura in Kerrys eyes was getting darker and darker. "How can we know without having a try?" Saying this, Gavin took the dagger from Alisa''s hand and plunged it into Venus''s shoulder de. Ah"Venus screamed miserably. As Gavin pulled out the dagger, blood gushed from her wound with a sickening thud. "Stop!" Both Kerry and Tianye roared at the same time, their hands which held the guns were shaking. The pain almost knocked Venus down. It was because of Alisa, who was holding her waist, that she didn''t fall to the ground. Kerry was so distressed that he couldn''t breathe. He was desperate to get her back at any cost. But he was not sure if his teleportation could save Venus with so many people around her. Gavin saw through Kerry''s thoughts at first nce. He was scared in his heart, but showed no fear in his countenance, "Kerry, are you thinking of using your magic power? Well, have a try. Lets see if you can rescue her from me." He then clutched Venuss wrist tightly. Though he seemed calm and self-possessed, only God knows how anxious he was. He was betting on how much Kerry cared about Venus, and the moment he saw Kerry hesitated, Gavin knew he had won the bet. "Still not letting us go? You guys really wanna stand by and watch this woman bleed to death? Or, maybe I should give her another thrust......" "Stop!" Kerry finally madepromise, gritting his teeth, "Okay, I''ll let you go." "That''s right. If you hadpromised before, she wouldn''t have had to suffer that cut. Now, drop your weapons." Gavin said coldly. Kerry and Tianye bent down and put the guns on the ground gently. "Bang!" A gun went off, Kerry instantly fell to the ground. "Kerry!" The blood gushed out of her shoulder as Venus screeched. Gavin looked back in astonishment and found that Heng was holding a gun with a murderous look on his face. Tianye covered the bloody hole in Kerrys chest, staring at Gavin maliciously, "Damn it! You just went back on your word!" Henry Zhang was infuriated, red-eyed. He picked up the gun on the ground and was ready to fight, but was stopped by Kerry, "No, don''t shoot! Let them go." "Young Master!" Henry was extremely furious, "Lets fight it out with them. Im sure Young Lady will be fine." Kerry shook his head feebly but was firm, "No, let them go." Once the fight started, there was a great possibility that Venus would lose her life. He couldn''t take the risk. "Get the hell out of here!" Tianye shouted, If my sister dies, none of you will survive. Gavin knew it was not a good idea to stay here any longer. Holding Venus, who was covered in blood, Gavin moved to the elevator. "Brother, save Kerry! Please, save him!" Venus pleaded in a weak voice. Tianye wanted to open her brain to see what was in there. Her own life was already in danger, but she was worrying about Kerry? "He will be fine, you have to stay alive, okay? I wille to save you." Venus was pushed into the elevator. She didn''t have time to take ast look at Kerry and her brother as she fell into aa right after the elevator door was shut. Before, when Gavin stabbed her with the dagger, Venus was going to faint. She had been holding on because she didn''t want exacerbate the conflict. Kerry and Tianye would not hesitate to shoot Gavin and his partners, but since Venus was still in Gavin''s hands. Kerry and Tianye would hesitate for fear of Venuss life, which would put them in a disadvantageous position. Kerry''s injury just now was a good proof of that. "Get her up, her life is still useful." Gavin said coldly to Alisa, and then put the gun hard on Heng''s head, "Who the hell told you to shoot?" Heng wasnt guilty of his actions. He remembered that humiliating experience the moment he saw Kerry. Immediately, he lost his head. Even now, he couldnt get it back, "I just wanted to kill him! Anyway, we made it, didn''t we?" "What if they lose their minds and retaliate upon us? Could we survive?" Heng turned over his head in silence. The ultimate goal of his life was to get Kerry killed. The elevator finally went down to the first floor. Gavin put his gun back, "I''ll get even with you for this later." Alisa and another bodyguard bundled Venus into the car. As they were about to leave, the hotel lobby became noisy again. A group of people carried Kerry out. His eyes tightly closed, not knowing if hes still alive. "Go." Gavin ordered. Two cars instantly disappeared into the night. On the other side, Kerry was taken to the emergency room of People''s Hospital. Chapter 242 Save the Baby First (2) Chapter 242 Save the Baby First (2) The indicator light of the operating room showed that the operation was still in progress. The baby in Xiran Xiao''s arms was enjoying a very sound sleep,pletely unaware that his parents were all seriously injured this night. Tianye Mu was holding Xiran''s shoulders; he said to Xiran in an exhausted voice, "Don''t stay here waiting. I''ll ask the doctor to get you another ward. You could go to sleep with the baby." Xiran shook her head and looked down at the baby, "I can''t fall asleep. I will go when I want to." "I''m worrying about you. You''ve been rushing around after us for the past few days, you must be exhausted.There are dark circles under your eyes." Tianye concerned. "Im fine. I''ll have three days off to recuperate when we get Venus back." Xiran looked up and asked, "How bad is Venuss injury? Just now, I saw her being pulled out; she seemed to have fainted. What happened?" Tianye was in great anger and grief, he pped on the chair, "I won''t let those bastards go. They must pay for what they have done." "The good news is that we brought this little guy out this time. We''reing home empty-handed. It will be easier for us to rescue Venus in the future." Xiran consoled him in a gentle voice. "I hope so." Tianye''s eyes fell on the baby''s face, then his serious expression softened into a smile, "Hes the spitting image of his father, but not like Venus." Xiranughed, "But I think the baby''s nose is very simr to yours, prominent and straight. And his mouth, also a little simr to yours." Tianye was slightly surprised, "Really? Does he look like me?" "Yes, the more I look at him, the more I feel you two are alike." "That makes sense." Tianye was pleased by her words. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No wonder people often say that his nephews are like uncles. It is true. Besides Tianye and Xiran, Henry Zhang, Fang and others were also waiting outside the operating room. Henry had never seen the baby. He kepting over to have a look at him, filled with joy. Although he was still worrying about Kerry, who was in the operating room now, it didn''t prevent him from finding the little young master adorable. The baby was so cute and lovely. He had never seen such a pretty baby before. Tianye gently touched the child''s warm face with his fingers, and then said to Xiran, "Take the child back to Sky City tomorrow. It may be more dangerous in the future, I cant put you in danger." Xiran thought it over, "Okay, the baby is too small. It''s inconvenient to bring the baby with you. Ill take him back tomorrow. Henry nodded upon hearing their conversation, Yes, little young master should go back home. If anything happens to him, young master and youngdy will definitely feel bad for that. Henry then added. How about this? Miss Xiao could stay at the vi of Ye family with little young master. Mrs. Qin and Uncle Wang can take care of them, also, the babys room has been prepared for a long time. Everything is settled. It is very convenient. Tianye disagreed with Henrys suggestion, giving him a stare. "Why dont they live in the Mu family? We have also prepared everything youve got." Henry grinned and exined. Mr. Mu, I didnt mean that. I believe that the Mu family has everything the baby needs. But Mrs. Qin is reliable since she has experience in bringing up the young master and the second young master. Besides, Ms. Xiao has her own business to deal with. You cant ask her to take care of the baby, right? Tianye didnt retort. Henry was right, there was not even a maid in his vi. It would be too troublesome to hire a maid to take care of the baby. It was also not a good idea to ask Xiran to take care of the baby, she had no obligation to do so. Another important reason was that the baby was surnamed Ye. Tianye had realized that his sister had fallen in love wit Kerry from the way she looked at him. There was no need for him to intervene and force them to separate. "What do you think?" Tianye asked Xiran. Xiran nodded, "Henry is right, this is Kerry''s son. Living in the Ye family is a matter of course. But I wont stay at the Ye family. If I miss the baby, I''ll go see him." Tianye agreed. He also didn''t want his woman to live in Kerry''s house, which was awkward to think about. Then, without Kerry, the three of them reached an agreement. But Henry was sure that Kerry would be fully agreed to the arrangement. At four o''clock in the morning, the lights of the operating room went out and the door was pushed open. Henry and Fang immediately woke up from drowsiness. They went up to the doctor and asked, "Is everything OK? Where''s our boss?" "He is so lucky, the bullet had passed less than two centimeters from his heart, a little closer, he would have been dead. He has been transferred to the ICU on the fifth floor, his family can go there." The doctor replied, looking exhausted. "Thank you so much, doctor." Henry couldnt wait to go to the fifth floor to check hows Kerry going. Seeing that Tianye opened his eyes, he said to Tianye in a low a voice, Mr. Mu, the boss''s surgery was sessful. You and Ms. Xiao can go to bed to take a break. It''s almost dawn." "Dont worry about me, go do your own work." Tianye said. "OK, if you need anything, just call me." Henry left with several people. Tianye looked down at the woman sleeping on his shoulder; his nervous countenance finally softened a bit. The baby, wrapped in some adult clothes, was sleeping in the chair to his right. Tianye thought to himself worriedly. Hows Venus going? Is she OK? After leaving the hotel, Venus had been in aa. In the car, Alisa briefly treated her wound and stopped her from bleeding. Gavin was decisive whiling thrusting the dagger. He was confident in himself. The thrust seemed vicious as the blood gushed out like a fountain, but he had avoided all the vulnerable areas and didn''t hurt any vital main artery. The car drove for a long time. There was no sign of Kerry''s men following them, but Gavin did not feel relieved. How did Kerry find them? He kept thinking about this, but couldnt figure it out. Is it because...... Suddenly, Kerrys superpower crossed Gavins mind. Is it possible that Kerry could sense Venuss location via telepathy? No. That doesnt make sense. If he really has that ability, why would he install GPS devices on Venus''s shoulder in the beginning? It is most likely that Venus has revealed her whereabouts, but how could she do that? She is always guarded by our men. I have to investigate into this, otherwise Kerry will track us down wherever we go. It was getting light, they had arrived in a small town. Gavin rubbed his eyes and said to Alisa, "When we get to town and settle, go buy some women''s clothes and anti-inmmatory drugs. Though it was autumn now, the temperature was still high, so the wounds were easy to get infected, which would be difficult to handle with. Alisa also looked tired and pale, "Boss, should we stop here and have a rest?" Gavin nced out the window and agreed. "OK, let''s take a break first." Now that Kerry and Venus were both injured, even if they did have the special telepathy, they should be out of contact with each other now. So they neednt worry about being caught at present. Peoples Hospital. When the sun rose, the baby rubbed his little eyes, slowly waking up. Who are these two people? Where''s Mummy? The baby thought. He rolled his big eyes, looking around to seek for his mom, "Ah? Where''s Mom? The baby was lifted up gently by Tianye. He stared straight at Tianye, who looked like his mother, but didn''t smell as good as her. He didn''t like the smell of Tianye. The baby looked at Tianye with a disgusted face. Tianye couldnt helpughing. The babys expression was exactly like his father. "Wow, hes so pretty. Look at his beautiful eyes!" Xiran eximed in wonder. "I feel like he''s about to cry. Is he hungry? Or is he sick? What happened?" Tianye was overwhelmed and panicked by the babys cry. "You''re making him ufortable with the wrong gesture. Let me hold him." Xiran took the baby from Tianyes hands and held the baby in a more pleasant manner, which seemed to be a natural skill of woman. The baby seemed not to have received her affection, but struggled to stand up, crying out, "Mama, Mama." Tianye and Xiran were both startled. The baby knew how to call for his mom at such a young age? "Mama, Mama ......" The baby kept calling, trying to bring his mother out. But this time he was disappointed. Tears instantly filled his eyes as his nose twitched. "Ah, what should we do? He''s crying." Xiran suddenly tensed up. She had no idea of how to calm down the baby since she had never coaxed any child before. Tianye was also anxious, trying tofort the baby instantly, "Baby, dont cry! I am your uncle. Mommy will be back soon." Chapter 242 Save the Baby First (3) Chapter 242 Save the Baby First (3) The baby didnt care who Tianye Mu was. He could only recognize his mother and Dudu. Xiran Xiaoughed in embarrassment, "How can he understand what you are talking about? Hes too young." "What else can we do? Is he hungry? We don''t have milk powder either." Tianye had never been in such an awkward situation before. He was aplete idiot while dealing with the baby. A brilliant idea shed through Xirans mind. "Come on, I know a good ce to go." "Where? Tianye got up, following her. "Come with me, you''ll see soon enough." Ten minutester, the baby was surrounded by the nurses of Obstetrics and Gynecology. "Wow, he''s so cute! How could he be so adorable?" "That''s right. He''s so pretty." Xiran smiled at Tianye and said to those nurses, "The baby''s father is hospitalized on the fifth floor. I''m the baby''s aunt, I am inexperienced and don''t know how to take care of him. Would you please......" "Juste to us, we will take care of him," One of the nurses volunteered, "I''ll go get some food for him." "Right, we also have diapers in the office, lets change him nappy now." "I''ll get a wipe to clean the baby''s face." Xiran pushed her way out of the nurses, chuckling. "Your little nephew is a real honey. I believe hell attract a lot of women when he grows up." Tianye leaned forward and whispered in her ear, smiling softly, "Our child will be very adorable and engaging too." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Xiran blushed at his words, but didn''t get angry. Instead, she confessed, "I didnt like children before. I found them so annoying and troublesome. But the moment I saw him yesterday, my whole heart melted. Well, then I thought, it''s nice to have a baby." Tianye''s heart overflowed with tenderness, "Lets get married and have a baby when we get Venus back." "Huh," Xiran joked, "You havent proposed but expect me to ept your offer of marriage?" Tianye also made fun of her deliberately. "Is proposal a necessity?" "Well, it doesnt have to be." Xiran chuckled, "But I may have children with other men." Tianye grabbed Xiran''s waist and whispered in her ear. "You must marry me. Other men who covet you, Ill kill them all!" Xiran tilted her head, looking at him, "Humph, I''ll think it over seriously." The nurses had fed the baby and changed him a new outfit. Xiran bade farewell to all the nurses with the baby. And when she was about to leave, those nurses kept telling her to bring the baby to them if she had any problem. Xiran couldnt help shaking her head. Good looks is a blessing in todays society. In the monitoring ward, Kerry was still in aa, but his wound was healing rapidly in invisible ces under the covers. The baby was still immunpromised, so Xiran only stood in front of the ss window of Kerrys ward for a short while, carrying the baby in her arms. The baby seemed very serious, staring at the man lying on the bed; he felt like he had seen this man before. At around eight o''clock, Kerry was awakened by the pain of his wound, he opened his eyes and saw Tianye sitting on the chair beside the bed, he immediately asked, "Where is the baby?". Tianye lifted his eyes from the phone, looking cold. "He was stolen by others after you passed out." Kerry sat bolt upright in bed. The oxygen tube on his nose fell on the nket. "What did you say? Who took the baby?" Tianye continued lying with serious face as if he was telling the truth, "The man with the mask, remember?" "How is that possible?" Kerry covered the wound in his chest with one hand. "Didn''t they leave before us?" Tianye was just about to make up the rest of the story when Henry Zhang came in, "Young Master, you finally woke up. Why are you sitting? Lie down! Dont move. Otherwise, wound dehiscence may ur." Kerry asked anxiously to Henry, "What happened? Why would the baby be taken away?" Henry was puzzled, "Baby? The baby is with us, Ms. Xiao is holding him now." Kerry was stunned, then immediately realized Tianye was teasing him. He turned his head to re at Tianye, who was sneering at him, and said angrily, "Tianye, whats your problem? How could you be so childish? Is it fun?" Tianye sat with his legs crossed, "Well, it''s fun to me." "Idiot!" Kerry cursed, slowlyying back on the bed, only then did he realize that every time he breathed, his heart was like being pierced. It was so painful that he couldnt help trembling all over. Henry noticed Kerrys face paled, he remembered what the doctor had warned him before. "Young Master, the doctor said it will be very painful when the effects of the anesthetics disappear. Endure the pain with all your will! Youre talking nonsense. What else can I do but grit my teeth against the pain? Kerry took a long time to recover; he said to Henry. "Bring the baby to me, I want to see him." "No way." Tianye refused without hesitation. Kerry turned his head and rolled his eyes at him. He couldnt wait to get up to give Tianye a punch. Tianye grinned. "There are too many germs in this ward. The baby is still too weak to protect himself from being infected. Henry was afraid that Kerry would get angry again, so he echoed. "Mr. Mu is right. Thats what the doctor said." Hearing this, Kerrys anger finally dissipated a bit. "Speaking of the baby, I have something to inform you." Tianye said insistently, which made Kerry want to refuse whatever he said. Why did he make the decision about my son without discussing with me? Kerry thought. However, upon hearing the decision Tianye told him, Kerry agreed without hesitation. "I agree, let Xiran bring the baby back to the Ye family. Mrs Qin will take good care of him." "The tickets have been booked. The ne will take off at 1 p.m. this afternoon." "Well ...... then at least let me take a look at the baby, I haven''t had a good look at him." Kerry sounded upset, which was a rare emotion for him. Tianye almostughed out, but forced himself to put on a serious face, "I''ll ask Xiran to bring him over before we leave. The most important thing for you now is to recover as soon as possible." "I will." Kerry said in a bad mood. He was more anxious and eager than anyone. How I wish I can be discharged from the hospital this afternoon so that I can go get her back. He thought to himself. Taking a deep breath, Kerry endured the pain and asked. "Who is assigned to follow Venus?" "Don''t mention it, those bastards has shaken us off." Tianye answered irritably. Staring at the ceiling in depression, the scene of Venus getting injured rose before Kerrys eyes. He was ruing his decision. If he wasn''t curious to find out what that bastard looked like; if he had used his superpower to save Venus decisively; if he had pay more heed to Heng Zhang; if ...... However, it was impossible to turn back time. He had to face reality. Before they left, Xiran carried the baby into the ward. To her delight, though the baby wasnt in a good mood today, he didnt cry, and even smiled at her asionally. Kerry struggled to sit up. His eyes moisten as he saw the baby. The baby was sitting on the edge of the bed and stared at Kerry for a few seconds. Suddenly, he cried out as if Kerry had reminded him of something bad. He turned around and crawled into Xiran''s arms. Kerry''s fatherly smile froze. He thought. Why does the baby dislike me so much? I remember he treated me the same wayst time. Tianye was very happy to see this, gloating, "Kerry Ye, how does this make you feel?" Xiran was also stunned, hugging the baby tofort him and said. "It''s so strange, baby has been hugged by so many people today but has never cried. Why is he crying when you approach?" "How am I supposed to know?" Now Kerry was feeling painful both physically and mentally. Tianye snorted. During Venuss early pregnancy, you threw me into the sea. At that time, Venus hated you so much that the baby in her womb also felt her resentment, so he has been detesting you before he was born. It''s normal to cry upon seeing you. Tianye was just joking. Xiran didnt take it seriously,ughing it off. After all, the baby was just a little ball of flesh back then. Hows it possible for him to have his own thought. But Kerry believed in Tianyes exnation. He instantly turned depressed, staring fixedly at the baby''s chubby face out of his washed- out eyes. Tianye sessfully depressed Kerry. Feeling very pleasant, he hugged Xiran and was about to leave. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the airport. Nighthawk is waiting there, he will protect you all the way back home." Seeing that baby was about to leave, Kerry decided to try again. "Wait, bring him to me. Let me take a last look at him." Xiran was kind. She stopped and tried to get the baby to turn his head to face his father, but he wouldn''t turn his head however she tried. He kept his little head resting on her shoulder, teary-eyed, having his back to Kerry. "Okay, forget it. Take him away. I see. This little guy was born to be my creditor. I owe him." Kerry waved his hand and quit. Tianye agreed. "You cant do anything about it. After all, half of his genes were inherited from the Mu family." On the way to the airport, while ying with the baby, Xiran said to Tianye. "You are driving Kerry crazy today." "Huh! Venus has already forgiven Kerry, but I havent. Fortunately, my little nephew has backbone and has adhered to moral principles of the Mu family." Xiran shook her head andughed, feeling hrious. "I find that you show a childlikebativeness in wrangling with Kerry over trifles." "Do I?" Tianye questioned, frowning tightly. "Yes, you do!" Xiran responded decidedly. Tianye thought back to the past few days with Kerry, curling his lips. "Well, that''s probably because I can''t fight with him. However, I detest him on sight. I can''t resist the urge to bicker with him." "I understand. I''d like to beat him up sometimes." "Yeah, I know. I told you, it''s not my fault. He asked for it ." "Youre right." They looked at each other andughed,ing to an agreement on their thought of Kerry. The baby, not knowing what they wereughing at, also giggled with them. Meeting Nighthawk at the airport, Tianye repeatedly warned him. "Take care of them! Make sure they get home safe and sound!" Chapter 243 We Are Connected (1) Chapter 243 We Are Connected (1) Nighthawk nodded, Mr. Mu, dont worry. John and Mrs. Qin are waiting at the airport, so there wont be any problems. OK, thats good. Nighthawk knew that Tianye Mu was going to say goodbye to Xiran Xiao, so he reached out to hug the cute baby, leaving private space for them. Go back and have a good rest and dont worry about me. Ill be back as soon as I find Venus Mu. Tianye looked at Xiran s bright eyes with deep affection, with his fingers rubbing her face. Xiran, however, was sentimental, for she knew what he was going to face, Take care of yourself. Dont get hurt, okay? Be safe! Well, I promise you. Ill return to you safe and sound. Tianye sighed and hugged her tightly into his arms, I dont want you to go. But he didnt want her to run any risk. She also hugged him tightly, I dont want you to go, too. The broadcast was sounded again, and it was time for Xiran to go. He left a kiss on her forehead, Go, now. Ill be back soon. Bye. She tried to squeeze out a bright smile, and then walked towards the security checkpoint. Until to the registration tunnel, she didnt look back, for she was afraid that if she looked back, she would be reluctant to leave. Also, she didnt want to see Tianye hold back his tears. Sitting in thefortable first ss, Xiran sighed inwardly, Why was I so sad this time? There have been so many good-byes at the airports, which I should already get used to thisBut this time A cute white hand reached out to wipe her tears, making Xiranugh out. She was no longer sentimental and fondled the baby s face, Why are you so cute? Youre not like your parents at all. The baby grinned, showing several his young teeth. He could understand thepliments. Many girls would fall for him, definitely. In the humble little hotel, Venus woke up because of the pain in her shoulder. When she opened her eyes, Alisa was changing the medicine for her. Youre quite lucky, right? Youre still alive after bleeding so much. Alisa said in a weird tone. Venus didnt want to argue with her. Recalling what had happened at the hotel, she felt like a dream. Her brother was truly alive and it was not her imagination. Her brother was with her. When she thought of this, she subconsciously smiled, even forgetting the wound in her shoulder. Alisa was surprised to see her smile, then mocked, I dont think you have a shoulder injury. You have some problems with your brain. How can you actuallyugh right now? Venus rolled her eyes. Someone like Alisa would never understand her. After the medicine changing, Alisa put on her sleeve rudely. At this moment, thinking about her brother couldnt help her. Be gentle, please. It hurts. Venus gasped, whose face turned pale. After she got dressed, she found it was no longer her pajamas, but a very old-fashioned long-sleeved shirt. You cant feel the pain, can you? Shut up. Alisa teased while sorting out the desk. Venus took a long breath, saying in a dumb voice, I still can feel. Alisa gave a few pills to her, Take this. What is it? Venus was cautious. Anti-inmmatory. It wont kill you. Alisa, impatiently, shoved the pills into her hand, and poured some water into the bottle. Seeing that she didnt eat it, she asked, What? Do you think what I gave to you is poison? Venus sneered, Youve watched too many TV shows. Poison? I was just wondering why you guys were being so nice to me. You think too much. We just dont want you to die, for if you die, how can we hold Kerry back? Venus threw a few pills into her mouth and took a gulp of water before saying weakly, I really cant understand why you have to drag me into this. You can just go and look for the treasure. Kerry has said he wouldnt bother you, so why do you take me with you? Alisa was stunned for a few seconds, and to be honest, she couldnt understand her boss, either. It would have been easier to leave her behind, who could help nothing at all. With her with them, Kerry would never stop chasing. Thinking of Kerry, Alisa got curious and and her attitude became much better, Venus, whats special about Kerry? Venus stared at her coldly, thinking that Kerry was afraid to hear such words, so that he kept his secret carefully. She didnt want to say anything to Alisa. Venus pulled the nket and said, Im tired. Please go. Venus, Im talking about Kerry, not you. Alisa said with a sneer, Half human, half demon, right? Nonsense! Venus excitedly defended, but she tugged her would, painful. Alisa kept saying, I see, no wonder your child has one blue eye and one purple eye. He inherits the gene from Kerry. Venus was almost pissed off by Alisa, Alisa, stop imaging, OK? Why dont you try to write some fictions? So, what do you think Kerry is? Why did he suddenly disappear? Is he a human being or not? Venusughed instead of getting mad. She suddenly pitied the woman in front of her, who didnt know too much about the world, Alisa, you dont have to provoke me. I dont know anything. Since you want to know the truth so much, why dont you ask Kerry yourself? Dont talk nonsense here. Alisa stared at her coldly for a moment, and said something that made Venus creep out, If that little baby was there, Id really like to study it. Im afraid that youll never get the chance. Instead of leaving, Alisa sat on the other bed, putting her arms around her chest and said with a threat, Venus, do you think that if we spread the secret of Kerry, will he be the attraction of scientists? Venus was indifferent, Alisa, do you think anyone would believe such nonsense? Do you have the evidence? Well, its true that theres no evidence, but I think that Kerry will make a mistake again, so wont there be evidence then? Fine, as long as you guys dont get scared to death when he gets there, Venus deliberately intimidated her. Sure enough, Alisas eyes were glowing, Really? Venus didnt want to bother with mad woman anymore, so she closed her eyes to refresh herself. The right thing she had done yesterday was to send the baby out, otherwise she couldnt imagine what these crazy nuts would do to him. Now she had to think about how to escape. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Alisa saw that she had stopped talking, she left the room in a bad mood, locking the door from the outside. Alisa had such a habit since she had escaped once. Venus is awake, but she tells me nothing. Alisa said to Gavin. Gavin looked gloomy. Of course, she wouldnt say anything. Its her husband. Boss, what are we going to do next? Heng Zhang asked. Gavin said coldly, Go into the mountains with Mr. Cai tomorrow first. Should we take Venus with us then? Gavin shook his head, No, you stay here and watch her. Were just going to check the mountain tomorrow. Kerry has been seriously injured, so I dont think hell have time toe and look for trouble for a while. Heng Zhang and Alisa looked at each other, knowing that the boss was in a bad mood, so they didnt dare to disturb and silently went out. Gavins bad mood was mainly because of the baby. The baby came to him on the third day of his life, and at first, he didnt have any special feelings for the little guy, so he just kept him as a hostage. The baby was so cute that he grinned at him every time he saw him. He smiled at him so often that he warmed his heart. As time went by, the child became his blessing. No matter what a mess he was in, he would recover as soon as he saw his smile. Last time, in order to threaten Venus to get the treasure map as soon as possible, Gavin deliberately threw the baby into the bath, which took him a long time to make a such decision. After taking the baby out of the water, he was choked by the water and looked at him with timid eyes. That moment, Gavin really felt sorry for him. Since then, Gavin had never hurt him again, and as for the photos sent to Venus, it was just a substitution. Chapter 243 We Are Connected (2) Chapter 243 We Are Connected (2) One reason why he took the baby with him was to hold back Kerry, and on the other hand, he didnt feelfortable letting the baby out of his sight. After being together for more than half a year, Gavin seemed to have treated the baby as his own. He witnessed his teeth growth for the first timeHe witnessed his grow-up. Human beings were sometimes strange. Though he knew it was Kerrys son and he also knew that one day there was going to be a fight between them, he couldnt help but be nice to the little guy. And now the baby had gone and Gavin felt empty inside. Nothing could cure him. He was wondering whether he would cry when he woke up without Venus, or if he would remember that there was a masked man who was very nice to him. After lying in the hospital for three days, Kerry had lost his patiencepletely. Although Tianye and his men were looking for Venus, he was so anxious that he couldnt just sleep here without doing anything. The doctor had never seen anyone recover so fast before, and at Kerrys repeated request, he did one last thorough examination and found that the wound on his chest had almost recovered, so he allowed his discharge request. Tianye, with a group of his man, was searching for the two cars. As soon as Kerry got into the car, he asked Henry, How is the child today? This was a question Kerry asked several times a day. Henry gave him his phone, John sent over a video this morning. He has a lot of fun. Hes a good boy. Kerry watched the video, from which came the babysughter. He saw John was fiddling with a remote-control ne and he also wanted that. Two days ago, Kerry was worried that the baby would be sad when he returned to Sky City. It turned out that he was wrong. His baby adapted to a new environment quickly and John told him that within half a day, he had gotten out of sadness. In order to help the baby get used to the new home, John carried him to visit all the rooms. In Venuss room, he saw the pictures on the table and was so excited as he pointed to the one on them and shouted Mama, Mama. Perhaps this was the reason why the baby soon made Ye s vi his new home and he especially loved his own baby room. Kerry was both happy and sad when he knew this. Being sad was because it was obvious to him that the baby only rejected him. Even just a nce at him could make him burst into tears. It seemed that Tianye was right. The baby came to punish him for his mother. After watching the video, Kerry gave the phone back to Henry, Tell John, dont reveal any information about the baby before we go back. Young master, dont worry. Ive already spoken to John, and he knows what to do. Also, let Dr. Han do a detailed examination for the baby to see what kind of form is suitable for the baby and what things we can use. We need to be careful. Henry helplessly smiled, Young master, youve told me to do this yesterday. Dr. Han has already done that. He is very healthy and everything we buy is the best. Kerry was a little awkward, Really? Did I? Henry nodded, Yes, Im afraid you did. Well By the way, young master, Nighthawk has found the ce and also the men who can offer help, so when do we start? Wait for windfalls. Henry smiled, OK, young master. Tell Nighthawk to be careful. And dont expose himself. Its not the right time. Yes, boss. Kerry gave out a sinisterughter. Bastard, tit for tat. Henry was also very excited. He has been led by them for so long that he had already been pissed off. Now the time finally came. Half an hourter, Kerrys phone rang and it was from Tianye. Whats up? Ive found those two cars. Come here. Kerry was so happy that he straightened his back and asked, Where? Ill send you the address. A hundred miles away, Tianye leaned back on the car, smoking. He gazed at the two cars burned to ashes, as well as the bodies burned to skeletons inside. He had already called the police after informing Kerry. He didnt want to get involved in such a mess. Besides, the police would find those bastards. It was remote, and the police and Kerry almost arrived at the same time. When did you find this? A detective came to ask questions. Tianye threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stomped it out, More than an hour ago, when I called the police. You didnt find any strange ones on your way? No, no one at all. Okay, thank you. how about leaving your phone number? And well probably contact you if we need. Tianye didnt refuse, and wrote down his phone number in the logbook. Giving the pen to back to the detective, he said, I have something else to say. I dont know if youre interested? He was surprised, What, excuse me? You can tell us. Tianye looked at Kerry and saw that he didnt object, so he said, Call your police captain. Ill talk to him. The detective was a little unhappy, You can talk to me first. I want to what the thing is. He said coldly, I know the owner of the cars. The detective stared at him unexpectedly and called out a man not far away, Captain Chen, he wants to tell you something. Its urgent.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. A middle-aged man with a cold face came over, whose eyes were mysterious, like a puddle of stagnant water, and no thought could be read from it. The nasbial folds were very deep, showing his experience of being a skilled detective for years. Chapter 243 We Are Connected (3) Chapter 243 We Are Connected (3) He nced at Tianye and Kerry before asking in a hoarse voice. Whats the clue? Tianye paused, I know the two cars, because weve been looking for them. This made the detective got interested, What do you mean? The owner of these two cars is a Chinese oversea who kidnapped my sister, his wife. We negotiated with them face to face but they fled. Thats why I know these two cars. Tianye stated briefly. The detective raised his eyebrows a little, Kidnap? Why? Kerryughed, Because they thought I had a treasure map, so they wanted me to exchange it for my wife. Really? Even a detective like him was shocked by his words. Treasure map? Wasnt this something that could only be seen in movies? Kerry sprawled his hand, You dont believe it, right? But they do and insist that I give them the treasure map. I had no choice but to draw a one. Unexpectedly, theyve changed their mind and told me they would release my wife after finding the treasure. The old detective was doubtful about what Kerry was saying. He had been a detective for so many years, but he had never heard such a ridiculous story, just like movie plot. Then, then why didnt you call the police? Kerry kept saying, I did, but its not your jurisdiction. Thats why you never heard about it. The old detective frowned, for it was possible. Then do you know anything about them? What do they look like? The person in charge was wearing a silver mask, so I couldnt see his face. Hearing this, the old detective seemed to think about something, Oh, I see. A few days earlier Captain Bai told us to keep an eye on the area. He also asked us to report once we see a man with a silver mask. Are they the same one? Yes, exactly. The old detective began to ponder, I didnt realize it was still rted case. All right, continue. Tianye looked at the burned vehicles and said, ording to my deduction, they know we will track them based on the vehicles, so they just chose to abandon the vehicles. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then what does this body have to do with them? The detective asked. If they were to escape, it would not be possible on foot, and since they burned their car, they would have to find another one. This man may have had a car, which was robbed by them. The old detective was silent for a moment while considering, Its your spection, without any basis. We need evidence, you know that. Please wait a moment. Im going to survey the scene. Maybe Ill find something. A few minutester, he got something. Two cars had been burned for no more than two hours ago, and there were still traces of a fight, as well as ruts of a third vehicle, which, judging from the marks, was a van. We will keep collecting evidence and solve the case as soon as possible, and if you have any new findings, please inform us as soon as possible. Tianye and Kerry nodded at the same time. In fact, just over an hour ago, Kerry passed the van on his way to the scene. In the car, Venus was covered with her mouth and watched the luxury car drive by. Kerry, Kerry, she was there, but why couldnt you feel anything? When the car drove a hundred miles away, Alisa released Venus, Im so disappointed. I thought Kerry was so powerful that he couldmunicate with you through thoughts. Venus leaned against the carriage indifferently, rolling her eyes and said, Alisa, Ive noticed that youve been talking more and more like a psycho these days. What exactly are you thinking about? Alisa was not angry. If this could enrage her, then there would be countless fights between the two in the past three days, Nothing. I only know Kerry is a monster. Im just too interested. Venus snorted. She no longer described Kerry as a half-man, but a monster. But he is really lucky. Heng Zhang s shot is always very urate and that shot obviously hit his heart, but he survived and recovered so quickly. Hes definitely not a human. Venus was annoyed with her and said coldly, Alisa, will you shut up? If youre so interested in him, why didnt you just jump out of the car and stop him to ask him? I Venus interrupted her, Youre the one whos been muttering. Cant you just shut up and go back to your noble and cool queen self? Alisa couldnt hit back, so she stared at her. No more talking. Everyone was in the car. Mr. Cai sat across from Venus, who just looked at her with curiosity but didnt ask any questions, because he knew that even if he asked, Venus wouldnt say anything. Gavin was still intangible. At this moment, a loud ring broke the silence. When he saw the screen, Gavin felt something happened and as soon as he picked it up, he heard an anxious voice, Boss, something happened. Our base has been destroyed. What did you say? Gavin s voice was loud with shock and anger in it, Whats going on? Chapter 244 Youre only Good at Bullying Women! (1) Chapter 244 You''re only Good at Bullying Women! (1) "Just now, a group of foreign pirates rushed in. Without saying anything, they fired indiscriminately with machine guns. They yelled while turning the base upside down, trying to find what they wanted.They have taken away all the valuable things, including the antiques, jades, calligraphy works and paintings and the ammunition that you kept in the warehouse. They are all gone!" When Gavin heard this, he almost vomited blood out of rage. All those items, which he had collected for a long time, were worth a lot of money, but now... "Where are the pirates from? Who do they work for? How dare them ransack my ce?" Gavin asked through his gritted teeth. He sounded like he was about to tear those pirates apart. "I don''t know. They are like rabid dogs. They didn''t say a word and killed whoever they saw. There was no chance to talk at all." "What about you guys? Don''t you know how to fight back? What do I keep you for?" Gavin cursed. "Boss, it''s not that we didn''t fight back. It''s just that there were too many of them. Besides, it was at night ,and we''ve just finished eating, so we were a bit mentally ck ..." "Shit! Shit!" Gavin''s anger was beyond description. All the people in the car dared not breathe deeply in fear that he would vent his anger on them. Those guys in the base were clearly not cking off, but having fun in Gavin''s absence, and were probably drunk before getting attacked. When Gavin finished scolding, the guy on the other end of the line added, "Boss, it''s not over yet." "There''s more?!" Gavin asked angrily. He felt his head was about to explode. "When they left, they threw several grenades and blew up the base, and I had a hard time escaping..." "Why don''t you fucking go to die!" After cursing this sentence, Gavin smashed the phone on the ground. The scattered pieces of the phone showed how angry Gavin was. Heng Zhang and Alisa looked at each other quietly and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. They could vaguely guess what had happened from Gavin''s words. However, none of them dared to ask, as they had never seen Gavin in such a rage before. At that moment, in addition to the rattle of the van''s engine, the only sound they could hear was Gavin''s gasps. It took several minutes for Gavin toe back to his senses. His base was on a secluded ind, hard to find by outsiders, so he would never believe that those pirates had broken in by mistake. If they knew where his collections and the arsenal were, there must be a mole in his group. When he was absent, the pirates and the mole cooperated to destroy his base. Who was this mole? As Gavin wondered, several people came to his mind--- K and the two foreign mercenaries who were abandonedst time. Gavin thought, Kerry had let them go, but they bore a grudge against him, so they took revenge. All in all, they worked for money, not for friendship. The atmosphere in the car was extremely depressing. Venus turned her head and looked out of the window, thinking back to the innocent man who was strangled to death by Heng Zhang two hours ago. She couldn''t help but shiver all over. If she hadn''t been so kind and advised Kerry not to kill anyone, Kerry would have just killed Heng Zhang. If so, that honest and loyal man wouldn''t have died today. At that time, she realized that not all people deserved forgiveness, and that some people who had done too much harm should have their life ended. She vowed that she would never care about that many things again, since life and death are predestined and wealth and honore down to luck. Suddenly, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her from behind. She turned around and met a pair of wrathful and cruel eyes. They were Gavin''s. She subconsciously shrunk her neck, feeling that Gavin was going to chop her up and eat her. "Why are you looking at me like that? I did not mess with you." Venus hugged her arms tightly and desired to leave this horrible ce. Gavin gave her a nce. He was just wondering if it had something to do with Kerry, but he didn''t think Kerry was that big of a man. After all, those vicious gangsters didn''t believe in anyone easily. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Now, the most urgent question he faced was whether to continue looking for the treasure which was nowhere near being found, or to go back immediately to reduce the loss. Because he had a strong intuition that if those pirates were seeking revenge on purpose, the other bases may also be their targets. As he thought of this, Gavin said to Heng Zhang, "Get in touch with a few vis and ask if anything has happened." He was so impulsive just now that his phone was smashed to pieces. Heng Zhang immediately took out his cell phone to contact people in the ind and the line was quickly connected, "This is Heng Zhang, is everything all right these days?" "Yes, nothing has happened." "Good, keep guard over it and don''t ck off." Heng Zhang continued to make several more phone calls and got the same answer. "Boss, everything is fine." Heng Zhang plucked up the courage to ask, "Boss, what just happened?" Gavin''s eyes were cold and he answered word by word, "The Moon Ind has been attacked." "Huh?" Alisa and Heng Zhang were both shocked. Although Venus didn''t know what the Moon Ind was for, judging from the reactions of the three of them, it should be a very important ce. "Who did this? How was the damage?" Heng Zhang couldn''t help but ask. Gavin seemed to be trying to calm himself down and was silent for a long time before he said, "The ind was ransacked and half of the people died." Heng Zhang felt his brain was going to explode. The ind was ransacked? The Moon Ind was their home base, which contained guns and ammunition, as well as the boss''s priceless collections and a whole box of gold bullion, so 24-hour duty had been carried out every day. Moreover, the ind couldn''t be found on the satellite and even in Gavin''s group, few people knew about it. All these years, the ind had not undergone one incident, how could it be ransacked? "Who did it?" Apparently Alisa couldn''t believe in what she heard either. She already forgot that the person she was asking was her invible boss. "A group of pirates, they said." Gavin said this through his gritted teeth. Listening to their conversation quietly, Venus was overjoyed in spite of her seemingly indifferent look. Sheughed to herself at the thought that Gavin was doing evil in the maind, but someone took advantage of his absence to destroyed his base. This was exactly what people called karma. "Then, should we go back?" Alisa asked apprehensively. "Those piratese and go without a trace, and we''re no match for them at sea. There''s no point in going back now." Gavin made his decision a second ago, "We have to find the treasure as soon as possible, so that we can make up for all the losses." Alisa and Heng Zhang were speechless. They felt deep in their hearts that going back as soon as possible was the key, but because they were subordinates, they had to do what their boss told them. Without the baby, the treasure hunting was able to speed up. Venus pretended to fall down from time to time to slow down the speed, but Alisa was fully aware of her intention. "Venus, if you continue to deliberately stall time, I don''t mind letting our bodyguards stay with you, and let them rx on the way." Alisa said this with a smile on her lips, but her tone chilled Venus. "I can walk by myself." She retorted, quickened her pace, and walked beside Mr. Cai. Among all the people, only Mr. Cai was neutral, or at least not hateful toward her. The ce they hade to today was the small county town where they had a fight with Kerry, and they returned because Mr. Cai deduced that the treasure was most likely hidden there. As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. Kerry and Tianye Mu would not have thought that they would return. The road uphill was very steep. When they reached a ce where there was no path through the bushes, Gavin pushed Venus to the front without mercy and let her explore the road. She was afraid of snakes, insects, mice, ants and so on since she was a child, so before she took every step, she would poke with a tree branch to remind the animals in the grass to get out of the way as soon as possible. Otherwise she would be scared to death if she stepped on something soft. After walking for three or four meters, Venus''s calves and arms were all scratched by the bushes and branches, but Gavin was still urging her, "Walk faster." She got irritated, so she turned to shout at Gavin, "Put up or shut up! You are only good at bullying a women." "Cut the crap and keep moving." When they finally reached a broader area, Gavin said, "Let''s take a break." At this point, Venus''s clothes were all soaked with sweat. She came to a strange-looking rock, sat down and wiped her sweat with her sleeves. Suddenly she felt that the ground under her feet was soft, she subconsciously stepped on it two more times. But she quickly jumped off the stone with a scream and ran away. Some people were startled by Venus''s behavior and looked at her with confusion on their faces. "What the hell are you screaming about?" Alisa asked in disgust. Venus was gasping and her face turned white. She said with a trembling voice, "The ground there ...there is soft. I don''t know what is underneath." Hearing this, Alisa stepped back silently. She was also a woman after all. Heng Zhang took out his dagger from his waist and gradually move toward where Venus was pointing. Whoosh! The dagger had glided through the air and was forcibly thrust into the earth. Its de was buried underneath the earth and only the handle was visible. Everyone stared at the dagger. Time seemed to stand still, and even the sound of the wind became weaker. After half a minute of silence, nothing had happened. Chapter 244 Youre only Good at Bullying Women! (3) Chapter 244 You''re only Good at Bullying Women! (3) No way! She couldnt tolerate being with these bandits, she had to find a shelter for herself. Fortunately, the cliff was cracked and there was a hole on it. Perhaps she could conceal herself in it. Small as it was, it could contain her figure in a unpleasant way. And the hole was in a good angle which could hide itself from light ahead. Secondster, they came much closer and a voice echoed in the cave from Mr. Cai, who was thrilled to see such a natural wonder. In a secret peep, Venus found most of them got wounded by cliffs and they looked flustered about the unknown cave. Here I find a stone coffin. Cried Alisa in a sharp tone. Lets go for a look. said Gavin. When they came nearer, someone gave out a groan and cried, Dont touch the water, there is something weird in it. Mr. Cai bent down and had a careful check. After that, he said, There are arge amount of lime and sulfur in the water as a way to scare away invaders. The master of this stone coffin must be of high rank." "Damn, the bitch lied to us, there is no treasure here but a fucking tomb." Heng Zhang cursed. Mr. Cai interrupted him and said, "Dont be silly, man, I think the stone coffin is the invaluable treasure, do you see the sapphires and rubies on it, each of them is worth tens of millions." "Really? That perhaps be apensation for us! " said Heng and calmed down his anger. Venus sighed quietly and she did feel sorry for the tomb owner for now these bandits were gonna unearth the dead and its belongs. The waterway is not wide enough to stop our way, said Gavin and gave a signal to one of his fellows, you, go across it and open the stone coffin for us. After a while of hesitation, he went ahead and jumped across the hot waterway. When he moved ahead a little bit, his figure fell down and sank into a large canal. No! A scream came from him and half a minuteter, he was totally swallowed by the canal and the waterway turned back to a chilling silence. What the hell was that beneath the shining surface of the canal? Venus was scared by what she saw just now. It''s mercury." Said Mr. Cai seriously, "It is highly poisonous. To prevent the tomb from thefts, ancient designers for royal family often build mercury pools in the tombs, which is the reason why the Mausoleum of Emperor Qinshihuang is still under the earth. Unearthing such a tomb will definitely cost your life at this point. Now there is no doubt that the owner of the tomb enjoys a distinguished status in his life. " A unpleasant silence spread among them. The invaluable treasure was over there, but they didnt have any good way to take away it. Mr. Cai said with a sigh, Lets go, I am sure that will cost our life. Heng was obviously reluctant to leave and cried, "No, we cant go back without any spoil!" But as you saw, the mercury pool gets in our way and we cant make sure our safety when we try to go across it. replied Mr. Cai. Wait! Cried Alisa, who took a look around with her shlight and asked, Where is Venus going? Yes, what about that bitch? There seems to be no other exit here. Where did she go? said Heng. Mr. Cai fixed his eyes tightly at the seemingly calm mercury pool and said in a pitiful tone, "Perhaps she has fallen into the mercury pool like the fellow." Hiding in the dark hole, Venus was secretly pleased by what Mr. Cai had said. God Bless me! Now I could get out of their control if they took me as a dead person. However, Gavin''s word woke up her daydream: "I don''t think so." "Why?" Asked Alisa. "First, this canal is about 1.4 meters of its width, I don''t think she can jump across it." Could Venus do so? In view of herself, a beautifuldy with long and sexy legs like her could absolutely jump across the pool. Gavin continued, "Second, I know her well, she won t have any interest in the stone coffin." What if she has interest in the precious sapphires on the coffin? said Heng in a ironic tone. "If you were her, getting out of here or getting the sapphires, which one will you choose?" asked Gavin. The rhetorical question was more convincing than any answer for Hengs question. Gavin was right, the bitch would choose to get out of this fucking ce first. As I know, there is an invaluable sapphire worth millions in Yes house, as the hostess of Yes house, she has no need to take chance. continued Gavin. His analysis was exactly the decision of Venus. Venus felt her heartbeat quicken as Alisa began to search around. However, Heng was still unwilling to give up the stone coffin and he said, But my boss, what about the stone coffin? "Forget that if you dont have any way to reach it?" said Gavin. Heng bowed his head and didn''t give any reply. Perhaps hed better obey the order of his boss because even the expect like Mr. Cai had no good way to deal with the dangerous tomb! "No one will know the secret of it except us. We can send more expects to take the coffin out when we leave this dangerous ce. And now, the most important thing is to find Venus." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yes, boss." Said Heng. Venus bit her lips firmly in fear that any sound she made would attract their attention. Despite this, she could still heard Alisas approaching footsteps. Woman is the creature who can make smart judgment through her urate intuition. Venus closed her eyes and prayed quietly. The perfume of Alisa wafted in the air and after a while, she left for another direction and said, I wonder where can she shelter herself in such a limited room. Heng joined her searching job yet still failed to find their prey. Boss, what if she fell into the mercury pool and died therein? asked Alisa in a confused tone. There was no exit and any ce to hide here, perhaps she did die in the fatal pool. At this point, Mr. Cai seemed a little dizzy because of the limited oxygen in the cave and he said, Can we get out of the cave first, I am almost suffocated. Yes, lets get out of here first. Replied Gavin, who also felt a unease this ce. Venus took a breath of relief about the decision he made. When she tried to crawl out from the hole, the shlight dropped down from her backpack and made a clear noise. However, before she retreated back to the hole, a strong light met her and Heng''s scolds echoed in the cave: Bitch, you did y a good joke on us! At the sight of Venuss embarrassed expression, Alisa gave her a ironic smile and said, "Good girl, finally we got you." Venus calmed herself down and held the backpack firmly on her shoulders. What could she do now? She didnt want to go with them. Come on out, or I will give you a good lesson there. Cried Heng, whose shlight shot at her face directly and she couldnt ever open her eyes. Chapter 245 The Treasure Map Is Fake (1) Chapter 245 The Treasure Map Is Fake (1) Let me go! Venus Mu struggled and said. But Heng Zhangs strength was too great that she felt the pain from his grip. Behave yourself! Heng said. With a shake of his hand, Heng hurtled Venus to the stone wall hard, either intentionally or out of anger. Before Venus had time to cry out of pain, she heard a bang behind her. The thin wall of stone caved in and another hole appeared. Heng and Mr. Cai also returned to the cave when the two were manhandling. At that moment, they were shocked by what they saw. It turned out that here is an altogether different world. Boss, shall we go in and have a look? Heng said very excitedly. Hepletely forgot that he had lost one of his men more than ten minutes earlier, and that he was arguing with Venus a few seconds earlier. gavins eyes moved from the cave to Venus. Of course we should go in. You lead the way. gavin said to Venus. Venus shook off Hengs hand. With a snort, Venus turned and went into the cave. Venus knew something about gavin. She knew he wouldnt kill herself, but he would do anything he could to upset her. The newly discovered cave is muchrger. The further they went in, the more slippery the stone became. Then Venus thought she heard a loud noise of water. Is there a river ahead? Venuss eyelid twitched. She thought its her chance to escape. A little further in, the sound of water became more pronounced. In addition, Venus also found there was light ahead. Is it really an exit? Thinking of this, Venus was full of strength and she walked faster. Heng seemed to know that she would like to escape and he has been closely following her. The light was getting better and better. With cool vapor in the air, and such a loud sound, there seemed to be a waterfall ahead. Venus was right. When the waterfall appeared in its entirely, they were all attracted by its majestic beauty. Just as the poem reads, the waters cascade down from three thousand chi above, like the heavens silver river dropping from the top. At that moment, the poem exactly voices the feeling of Venus. Moreover, as they were behind the waterfall, the visually striking of it was stronger. Venus approached the edge of it and looked down and then a sense of dizziness came over her. She could see nothing but the white waves below. If she jumps down from here, would she hit a reef or a hidden rock? But if she doesnt jump, she would always be imprisoned by gavin. Its hard to predict what would happen next. What should I do? Should I jump or not? Venus thought. When Venus was thinking, a figure leaned toward her. Venus snapped back and took a step back. Then she stared at gavin and said, What do you want to do. gavin looked at Venus sarcastically and said, What do you want to do? Do you want to jump down? Venus felt a chill in her heart. She didnt know why gavin could always see through her own intentions. As she moved toward the edge of the wall, she pointed to gavin and said, Stand still, or Ill jump down. Hum! You are too timid to jump down. gavin said. Although gavin said that, he was nervous. Venus looks weak, but she is very tough. Then he said with a softened tone, Venus, I told you that I will let you go when I find the treasure. I wont go back in my word. Venus saw Heng behind her out of the corners of her eyes. She sneered and said, gavin, what if you cant find the treasure forever? As long as it exits, I will find it. gavin said resolutely. Venus had made up her mind. As gavin is so crazy about the treasure, he would never let her go if he knows the truth. Besides, there were still Heng and Alisha who wanted to kill her. gavin, what if there is no treasure? Venus said. What do you mean? gavin said with cold eyes. Venus shrugged and smiled, saying frankly, I dont want to lie to you at thiste hour. The treasure map is fake. Even if you turn all these mountains over, you wont find the treasure. Nonsense! gavin said emotionally. The expression on the faces of the three people standing behind him were different, one was surprised, one was angry and one was understanding. Why should I lie to you? The treasure map you had at first is true, but the one I gave you is fake. Because Kerry doesnt have no iplete ones at all. His father only gave him half of the treasure map. In order to save our child, he had no other choice but to forge one. We didnt expect that you would believe its true so easily. Venus said. gavin looked very surprised. Then he became very angry. Venus, are you telling the truth? gavin asked through gritted teeth. Of course. Believe it or not. Venus shrugged and said. As she spoke, she secretly got down the bag on her shoulder. Its impossible! How could here be no treasure? gavin said incredibly, I have asked many people, and they say that here was a kingdom, but it disappeared, so the treasure was buried under the ground gavin, you are too stupid. Venus smiled helplessly and said, If the treasure is really here, how can you find it after so many years? It might have been found by others long ago. Otherwise, why didnt the people find it a few decades ago even if they had cut-throat fight? I dont believe it. Gavin shook his head repeatedly in disbelief and said. Then he looked at Venus greedy with eyes and said, You did that on purpose, didnt you? You said that because you want me to let you go. Venus rolled her eyes and said, gavin, believe it or not, thats the truth. Then why you told me that? Are you not afraid that I will kill you? gavin said. Yes, of course I am, so, Venus paused for a while and flung the bag out of her hand suddenly and said, I dont want to y with you anymore. Before they knew it, Venus jumped into the waterfall and then disappeared. Venus really jumped into the waterfall. She was so desperate and determined, even if she might die. There was a long silence at the entrance to the cave. No one spoke and no one shouted. In addition to the scene that Venus jumped down the cliff, what in their mind were Venuss words. She said heres no treasure at all. As the goal that they had been pursuing for a long time disappeared in an instant, gavin and others were all depressed and a little dispirited. Kerry was eating noodles at a noodle shop in the town. His heart suddenly seemed to have been grabbed by others so hard that he could hardly hold the chopsticks in his hand. Whats wrong with you? Tianye Mu, who sat opposite him asked. Kerry gasped in pain and said, Nothing. I just have a sudden pain in my heart. Tianye picked up some noodles with chopsticks and blew them, saying, Maybe your wound hasnt healed up yet. Maybe. Kerry said. After resting for a while, Kerry restarted to eat noodles. Henry was sitting at a nearby table. After he answered a phone, he threw his chopsticks immediately and said to Kerry and Tianye, Boss, Mr. Mu, our men found the van at a tollbooth with the same license te and the same type of vehicle as the police said. One of our men said the driver is Heng. Where are they? Kerry and Tianye asked at the same time. They are probably within fifty kilometers of us. They seem to be going to the airport and they are driving very fast. Henry said. They finally show up. But if they want to get out of here, they will have to see if we say yes. Kerry said coldly. Then they drove to the airport. Why they choose to leave suddenly? Dont they want to look for the treasure? Tianye said somewhat confusedly. In the morning, I torn his den down. In the afternoon, I burnt down several of his vis. Do you think he can still keep his equanimity? Kerry said with a smirk. Tianye was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that Kerry did so many things without telling him. But he always felt that something might have happened. More than an hourter, Kerry saw the van in front of him, full of people. There was no much traffic on the way to the airport, and the people on the van seemed to have seen Kerry. The van elerated. They found us. Tianye looked at the van and said. In that case, theres no need to hide. Henry, run after it. Kerry said excitedly. OK, boss. Henry said. There were three cars chasing the van at the same time. No matter how fast Heng drove the van, its far inferior than the off-road vehicles. Within minutes, the van was sandwiched by the jeeps and off-road vehicle. Kerry stared at the people in the van. He felt there was someone missing. With the twitching of the eyelid, Kerry pushed the door of the car open and walked straight to van with a gun in his hand. Get off the car! Kerry shouted. The one who drove the car is Heng. Just as the saying goes, when two foes meet, their eyes sh fire. Get off the car! Kerry shouted again. Tianye quietly walked to the side of the van and took a look inside. When he saw there was only a middle-aged man and a woman sitting inside, and there was no sign of the man with the mask and Venus, he was surprised. Kerry, Venus isnt in the van. Tianye said. After being stunned for two seconds, Kerry walked to the van and looked inside. He found the man with the mask and Venus were really not in the van. Get off, or I will shoot. Kerry said. With bloodshot eyes, Kerry looked ferocious. Heng and Alisha were prepared to be killed, so they got off the car calmly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Where is Venus? Kerry asked. She is dead. Heng said with a cruel smile. Kerry and Tianye were all surprised. Tianye lifted Heng up by the cor and said, What did you say? I said she is dead. Heng said with emphasis on the word of dead. Chapter 245 The Treasure Map Is Fake (2) Chapter 245 The Treasure Map Is Fake (2) Tianye Mu felt like his world had ended, and Kerry Ye didnt seem to believe Heng Zhang at all. Kerry went straight to Mr. Cai and put a gun to his head, saying fiercely, Tell me where Venus is. Mr. Cai looked at Kerry calmly and said, She did die. Say it again! Kerry said. Mr. Cai was still very calm. He is a man of letters, but he is impressive in bearing. Mr. Ye, I am a schr. I dont have to lie to you. Venus is dead. Just an hour ago, she jumped off a waterfall tens of meters high. Kerrys legs went limp and he almost copsed to the ground. An hour ago, his heart gave a sharp pain, could it be because No, thats impossible. Venus wont die. Tianye threw Heng down and strode over to Mr. Cai. Even if she jumped down, she might not die. Tianye said anxiously. I understand how you feel. But the cave is really high, and the average person has little chance of surviving the jump. Mr. Cai said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Why did she jump off the cliff? Tianye asked. Mr. Cai didnt speak. Id like to know, why Mr. Ye try to trick us with a fake treasure map? Ailisha said with a sneer. Kerry stared at her with his cold and blue eyes, saying, That belongs to me. You took it out of my hand by despicable means, and how you dare resent me for giving you a fake one? Lady, is you brainless? Ailisha was taken aback by Kerrys frightening manner. She looked into Kerrys eyes with a timid look, because she didnt know when hes gonna blow up. After Tianye calmed down, he finally remembered someone who wasnt there. Where is your boss? Tianye asked. Heng burst intoughing. Our boss? Yeah, where is our boss? Of course he went the other way. Hes so smart and how can you get him? Heng said. Tianye temporarily suppressed his anger. You take the men to search the airport, the docks and the stations. Everywhere must be checked. Get that guy at all costs. Tianye said to Henry calmly. Yes, Mr. Mu. Henry said. Ha, ha, ha Hengughed with mockery. Dont waste your time. Will he still wear the mask as he knows you are looking for him? So, youll never find him. Heng said. Everyone froze where they were. What Heng said is true. As long as the guy takes off his mask, he looks like a different man. How can they find him without even knowing his name? Mr. Mu, should. Henry asked perplexedly. He didnt know whether he should go to find him and how to find him. Tianye took a deep breath and said, No, leave him alone first. Even if he goes back now, he has no foothold. Someone will give him a lesson to him for us. Heng know what Tianye meant immediately. Heng became angry and scolded, So you tore our den down and burned our vis. Tianye nodded and said, Yes, we also killed your men. We did all this. Heng was almost mad with anger. Heng pounced on Tianye to hit him, but he was knocked down by Tianye immediately. He vomited blood and fainted. Tianye pped his hands and said to Kerry, Just calm down. Mr. Cai just said Venus jumped off the cliff and no one knows she is dead or not. I dont believe my sister died like that. So the priority now is to find her. We must find her, dead or alive. Kerrys suddenly enlightened by what Tianye said. You are right. Venus is blessed with good fortune and she is so kind, so god wont let her die. Maybe shes waiting for us to rescue her right now. Yes. Tianye said. Then Tianye looked at Mr. Cai and said, Can you show us the way? Just lead us to the ce where she jumped off. Mr. Cai sighed and said, Do I have other choice? Of course. Tianye said with a sneer. Whats that? Mr. Cai asked somewhat ignorantly. Tianye pointed to Heng, lying on the ground fainted and said, You can apany him. Then Tianye pointed to Ailisha and added, And her. All there of you can die together. Tianyes tone was very indifferent, but it made Mr. Cai get a chill shiver. Ill show you the way. Mr. Cai said immediately. Thats good. You are a smart guy. Tianye said. Then he looked at Ailisha and said, As for you, were not really interested in taking you with us. Youre troublesome. What do you think we should do to you? Ailisha cast her eyes over the handsome man in front of her. After snorting, she said, Dont talk so much if you want to kill me... Before she finished what she wanted to speak, Tianye hit her on her neck. Then she fell to the ground limply. Thats the result of asking Tianye not to speak so much. Xiaofang, tie them two up and throw them straight into the sea. Remember to throw them a little further. Tianye ordered emotionlessly. Xiaofang took a look at Kerry, who still looked not quite himself, and said, OK, Mr Mu. Mr Cai was scared and said with trembling lips, You guys are sowless. How dare you kill people openly? Tianye looked at him mockingly and said, People? Do they deserve to be called human beings? Ask the owner of this van if her agrees with you. Do you know how many innocent lives theyve killed? Do you believe there will be innocent people die tomorrow if I let them go now? So, I am just enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven. Mr Cai was struck dumb by what Tianye said. This all the way with Heng and others, Mr Cai really saw the cruelty and affectionlessness of them. Xiaofang, dont stand still. Just go to do that quickly. Tianye said. Heng and Ailisha are both foreign nationals and no one would report to the police even if they disappear. Yes. Xiaofang said. After seeing Kerry was still a little stunned, Tianye pped him on the head. Can you fucking sober up? I told you Venus wouldnt die. What are you thinking about? Tianye said. Kerry turned to stare at Tianye angrily. Since childhood, no one has ever hit him on the head. What are you looking at? Tianye shouted at him, If Venus dies, Ill be the first one to give you a lesson. Get in the car! In the face of Tianyes anger, Kerry could only suffer it in silence, because Tianye is Venuss brother. In addition, Kerry could see that Tianyes just using this irritable mood to hide the fear in his heart. Instead of taking them into the cave, Mr Cai took then directly to the foot of the waterfall. On the way to the waterfall, Mr Cai told them what happened all the way under the threat of Tianye. Mr Cai told them the man with mask is gavin. Whether the name is real or not, Mr Cai had no idea. On the car, Mr Cai couldnt help but ask Kerry, Is your treasure map real or fake? Kerry was utterly confused and had no mood of answering his question. I drew it casually. Do you think its real? Kerry said impatiently. Mr Cai looked very disappointed. His ultimate wish is to find the lost treasure. He doesnt do that for money. Its his hobby. So when gavin found him, he just though about for a while and said yes. He didnt expect the treasure map is fake. It seems that his wish will note true. The car bypassed the hill where the sarcophagus stood, and after a little while it could not get in. Then they got out the car. After walking for about half an hour, they heard the sound of rushing water. Kerry and Tianye rushed forward in a hurry. Mr Cai is old, and he had walked so much in the morning that he was overdrawn. So after a few steps, he took a break to catch his breath. After seeing Mr Cai walk so slowly and hinder them, Kerry said to Henry, Lets pick him up. Therefore, the short Mr Cai was carried in the middle by two big men and walked with his feet off the ground. As the sound of the water grew louder, the road became harder to walk on. When they finally saw the full extent of the waterfall, they could only hear the noise of the water. Kerry and Tianye was shocked. Located in a valley surrounded by mountains, the waterfall is at least twenty meters high. The water poured down from the top, like a white silk, stirring up huge spray. Its such a magnificent waterfall. What if Venus jumped down from there Mr Cai bent over and gasped. He pointed halfway up the waterfall and shouted, See, theres a hole, and theres where Venus jumped off. Kerry felt he was putting to death by dismembering the body. All the way he dared not think of the worst result. He preferred to believe what Tianye said. He kept telling himself that Venuss alive. But when he saw the waterfall, the little hope he had was shattered. With such a height, the chance of being alive is really small. But Kerry couldnt believe that Venuss dead. With that thought in mind, Kerry took off his coat and threw it on the ground. He just wore a ck T- shirt. Tianye grabbed his arm and asked, What are you doing? Ill go down and have a look. Kerry said with a firm look. If shes dead, at least theres her body. You cant go. Tianye said with a stern look. Kerry shook off Tianyes hand and said, I must go down and see for myself. Even if she died, Ill pull her out. Tianye stepped forward to block in front of him and said, You cant go. I will go. Kerry gritted his teeth and clenched his hands into fists. His blue eyes were full of anger. Get out of the way. Venus is my wife. I must go and find her. Kerry said. Shes my sister and Ill look for her. Tianye said. Seeing Kerry want to retort, Tianye said, You cant go in the water because of your injuries. I will go to find her. After hearing what Tianye said, Henry walked up to Kerry and said, Sir Kerry, Mr Mu is right. You are not well enough to go in the water. Do you want me to wait here? Kerry roared at them excitedly, She is Venus. She is my wife. How can I just stand here and wait? I understand how you feel. Do you think I feel good in my heart? But you have to wait here. Tianye tried his best to say that kindly, You have an injury in your chest. What if it gets infected in the water? Should we take care of you or go to find Venus by then? Ill be fine Kerry said. That not depends on you. You said you could bring Venus outst time, but what happened in the end? Tianye said to stimte him, Kerry, you cant be overconfident in your own abilities sometimes. Chapter 246 Two Fools Wedding (1) Chapter 246 Two Fools'' Wedding (1) But Tianye Mu directly interrupted him, Please dont forget, youre not alone now. Think about your boy. Keep safe and no more troubles, OK? Kerry Ye s chaotic brain was hit by the word boy, reminding him of the cute face. John called this morning and told Kerry that the baby kept calling Mom. When Tianye saw that he had calmed down a bit, he said to Henry, Keep an eye on him and Ill go down to see whats going on. Mr. Mu, let me go with you, said Henry. Dont you understand what Im saying? He shouted, who was about to be pissed off by the two. Henry lowered his head down, not daring to say anything more. Kerry took a deep breath and said, You and Henry go down together, so that you can take care of each other. I know what I should do. Tianye gave him a nce and nodded. The two of them took off their shirts and shoes and jumped into the river without hesitation. It was alreadyte autumn, so the water was cold and piercing. There were also waves, making Henry shiver as soon as he jumped in. Due to the impact of the running water, a three-meter-deep pond was washed out below the waterfall. Tianye returned to the pond again and again against the pounding of the waves. After dozens of times, which took them almost more than half an hour, Tianye and Henry had searched all over the bottom of the waterfall, but they got nothing. Wait, what was that? Henry saw a white canvas shoe wrapped in a vine near the shore, so he swam over and pulled it out. The size of the shoe was thirty-seven. It was a simple style, not expensive and probably less than a hundred yuan. Is this the same one that Venus wore in the morning? Kerry asked Mr. Cai. He nodded after looking closer, Yes, it is. That day after leaving the hotel, Alisa went to buy the clothes and shoes, but the size was too big, and I remember Alisa even went to change them once. This was thest thing that Kerry wanted to hear. At this time, Tianye still remained calm. He put on his clothes and looked at the river flowing into the distance and said, I didnt find her under the waterfall, so she should have been washed away by water. Henry, tell all our men toe. Search along the river. I see. Henry put on his clothes and went to make a phone call. Mr. Cai sat on the rock next to him and sighed inwardly. He didnt expect Venus to take the leap, but he was sure that she wouldnt end well, for he asionally overheard the conversation between Gavin and Heng Zhang. Gavin warned Heng Zhang not to touch Venus for the time being. After finding the treasure, he could do whatever he wanted. Mr. Cai didnt know the grudge between Heng Zhang and Venus, but judging from his attitude, he could tell that he really wanted to see Venus die. Perhaps Venus also knew this, and thats why she resolutely jumped down. Do you guys still need me? Can I go now? Mr. Cai asked with courage, After tossing around for so long, they still got nothing. Maybe its time for him to go home. Tianye shook his head, trying to shake off the water, asking, Did Gavin tell you where he was going? I dont know that. How could he tell me? Mr. Cai said innocently. Okay, youre allowed to go now. Tianye said irritably. Mr. Cai was bout of joy, for he thought it could be so easy to leave. Fearing they changed their mind, he stood up and ran towards the valley. In the opposite direction, Kerry was walking forward along the river. Gazing at his back, Tianye thought he must feel lonely. He really loved Venus, so thats why he was so panicked and lost. However, Tianye didnt feel much better than him. he had been to the hell once, so it was easier to ept lost. If God wanted one to die, then he could never get away from it. But if hes in a good mood, he wouldnt allow you to die no matter what a desperate situation one s in. He was exactly an example. Now, he could only pray that God would let Venus go. They searched along the river for nearly a week, doing everything they could, but nothing had been found. Kerry and Tianye gradually lost their hope day by day, and Henry knew they were in a bad mood, so he didnt dare to ask more questions. What he could do was to do his job. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. One evening, when Kerry was searching in a vige, a bunch of people in front of him caught their attention, It seems to be a woman, Poor girl. Kerry got nervous and ran over in a panic. A few vigers were gathering there, with several policemen and forensics in the middle. Getting closer, he found a swollen corpse lying on the ground, covered with a white cloth. A stench of decay wafted in the air. Kerry clenched his hands and this almost freaked him out. He had the urge to go up and uncover the white cloth to see the face, but he didnt have any confidence to do so. Hes afraid it was Venus. While he was struggling, he heard Tianye ask the vigers around him in an extremely low voice, Excuse me, may I know who is that? The vigers looked at them, thinking they were from other ces and whispered, We dont know either. She was floating down the river this afternoon and the body was soaked up, very scary. We cant know her original face, but it was a woman. Tianye gasped, How do you know its a woman? The hair is long, so its a woman, I think. Tianye went nk and he turned around to look at Kerry, whose facial muscles were twitching as he tried to control his emotions. Im going to ask the police. Tianye actually was reluctant to do so, but he had to figure out it was his sister or not. The police were taking evidence and when they saw hime, one of them stopped him, Excuse me, sir, dont get close to the body. Hello, my sister identally fell into the river a few days ago, and weve been looking for her, so I wanted to take a look at Tianye didnt finish his words, but the police already understood what he meant. Ah, well. We are also having the difficulty to find the family of the deceased. Come and see if she is your sister. The policeman went forward to remove the white cloth, but Tianye take a step backward. They thought he was afraid, so he nicely reminded him, I need to tell you that it may be a little scary. After all, the corpse has been soaking for a long time. Chapter 246 Two Fools Wedding (2) Chapter 246 Two Fools'' Wedding (2) OK. Tianye Mu nodded. He thought hes a little stronger than Kerry in this way. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, the moment the police uncovered the white cloth, Tianye felt that he had overestimated himself, who then ran to vomit with a sudden nausea. He thought no matter how the face changed, at least the general outline would still be there, but what he had seen couldnt just be called a face. The eyes bulged out, with one eyeball missing and the nose was terribly big. The face was like a fermented bread, the facial features squeezing all together. Kerry Ye came over and patted him on the back, asking cautiously, Is it she? Tianye shook his head, I dont know. I cant tell. The policeman seemed to have expected this and said to Tianye, Well, didnt you just say that the deceased might be your sister? Youe back with us for a DNA test. This will be faster. Okay, Ill go with you. After receiving the water handed over by Henry, Tianye gargled, feeling much better. The body was quickly carried by the coroner to the car, and Tianye was ready to leave with the police. Ill let you know as soon as I have the news. He said to Kerry. The two men rarely chatted during these days, for they needed to look for Venus during the day and have a rest after that, without a word of nonsense. Kerry nodded, watching the police car leave. It cant be Venus, it cant Kerry prayed inside. If he had to choose the fact of her disappearing forever and death, he would prefer the former one, so that at least there would be some hope that she was living somewhere in the world. Facing her death is too cruel to him, to the child, and even to Tianye. Boss, its getting dark. Lets stay here today. Henry asked for his advice. If they went any further, they would have to sleep in the open again. And they couldnt continue once it got dark. Kerry didnt say anything, just nodding. Since a moment ago, he had been overwhelmed by the body carried away. He should not be able to breathe normally until the result was known. The vigers were still there and Henry walked up to an old man who looked quite modest and asked politely, Hey, man. We are from out of town, wondering if we could spend one night in your vige. Do you have any extra room? The old man heard the conversation between them and the police just now, so he was sure that they were not bad guys. He said with a smile, If you dont mind, you can stay with us. Its just me and my wife at home, and the kids have all gone out to work, so there should be rooms for you. Thank you very much. Henry thanked him. The old manughed and said, Youre wee. Lets go. How many of you? Five or six. The old mans smile fixed, Huh? Really? I dont have enough room for so many people. Henry squinted, Sir, we all have our tents with us, as long as there is an empty house for us to set up our tents. Its too cold at night. Oh, well, lets go. My house is just ahead. The old couple was so enthusiastic that they prepared a feast for their guests, but Kerry didnt have any appetite. He didnt want to eat, but he was too embarrassed to disappoint them, so he sat down at the table and just ate a few. The olddy, perhaps because Kerry was too good-looking, kept offering him food. The family has not been this lively for a long time. The children are all grown up, and they onlye back during the Spring Festival. Most of the days, there are just he and I. were d that you can come. The wrinkles were all over her face, but it wasnt ugly at all, rather making her a lovely olddy. Henry saw that Kerry was silent, he helped him to keep the conversation go, Maam, then why dont you go live in the city with the children? We did, but we couldnt get used to it. We just stay inside and we dont know other neighbors, so we think its not as good as our vige. We have acquaintances here and we can y cards, chest and chat. Thats the life I want. A few people were eating and talking when a voice suddenly came from the courtyard, Mr. Zhong, Mr. Zhong. Mr. Zhong was the man of the house. The old man put down his chopsticks and walked out of the living room, Whats up? Hey, there are so many people here. What a good time. Oh, they are from outside the town and want to stay here for one night. What brings you here? The man smiled and said, Well, Gawa, the next vige is getting married after three days and we would like to ask you to be the cook. Gawa? He gets married? Who would marry him? Mr. Zhong asked in surprise. I heard that someone introduced a girl from another vige to Gawa, who looks beautiful, but there was something with her brain. Thats why Mr. Zhong got to know right away, Oh, well, I see. Mr. Zhong, give them your menu tomorrow. Gawa family has to buy the ingredients in advance. He waved his hand, I see. You guyse to get it tomorrow. Okay, then have a good night. When he was young, Mr. Zhong was a chef in the hotel, good at cooking. Therefore, whoever had a wedding would be willing to ask him to help. The olddy was very confused, frowning and asking her old man, Can Gawa get a wife in that situation? Im afraid hell ruin the girls life. Didnt you just hear that? He said there was something wrong with that girls brain. The olddy shook her head and sighed. Henry asked curiously, Maam, isnt marriage a good thing? Why dont you look happy? The olddy sighed again and said, He was born with dementia, and when he loses his temper, he would beat people randomly. After he grows up, his family wants to find him a wife, but who is willing to marry him? Now, he s already in his thirties. Two years ago, his family bought him a wife, but just after the marriage, the girl ran away. I heard that it was because his violence, so that the girl couldnt take it anymore before running away. This time, I think, their life wont be easy. After that, everyone was silent. The night in the mountain was very quiet, and the noise of the cars couldnt be heard. Kerry couldnt fall asleep, so he kept smoking in the yard. The moonlight was soft, like ayer of veil covering the earth. He didnt know how long it would take to find Venus, but as long as he didnt see her, he wouldnt stop. The results of the DNA test worried him a lot. Perhaps when he woke up, he would get the final answer. He didnt dare to fall asleep. If he really lost her, how would he continue his life? And what about the little guy? In this world, no other woman could be his mother. The sun was rising. After Mr. Zhong got dressed and walked out of the room, he was startled by a man sitting on the steps. Taking a close look, he found it was the boss. There were countless cigarette butts on the ground. When Kerry heard the noise, he turned around, with his eyes all bloodshot. You havent slept all night, have you? Mr. Zhong asked in surprise. Kerry nodded. Chapter 246 Two Fools Wedding (3) Chapter 246 Two Fools'' Wedding (3) You Mr. Zhong sighed, Young man, thats life. Even if you feel bad, you cant toss your body like this. Your parents will be sad if they know so. Kerry Ye smiled and said in a hoarse voice, They died long ago. Mr. Zhong was startled, and he didnt know how tofort him, so he went into the kitchen to cook. At around eight oclock, Tianye Mu finally called. Kerry gazed at the screen for a while, and took a deep breath before answering it. Hello? Tianye hesitated for a few seconds, Kerry? Of course its me. What happened to your throat? It doesnt sound good. Kerry rubbed his brow, I didnt sleepst night. Hows the result? Tianye seemed to deliberately make him anxious, so he spoke after a while, Its not Venus Mu. Kerry instantly felt relived and spoke in a rxed tone, Okay, I see. They hung up the phone without saying too much. Even though he hadnt slept all night, Kerry was lit up by this result. When he left Mr. Zhongs house, Henry took out 2,000 yuan to pay for their lodging and food, which annoyed Mr. Zhong. Dont. I wont take it. He said. Sir, please. I wont. My wife and I dont need the money. Mr. Zhong said seriously. Henry, at the moment, was not sure whether he should take the money back or not. The olddy smiled kindly and said, We are very happy that you havee to stay with us. We dont need the money. If you insist, he will be pissed off. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Kerry, standing beside Kerry, spoke, Henry, go and help them pack up their things. When Henry heard this, he put the money in his pocket. The olddy saw the haggard Kerry,forting him, Young man, do you ever hear this? If theres no news, thats good news. Take it easy, she will be blessed by God. Thank you and thanks for the dinnerst night. Its delicious. Kerry said. Although he ate little, it tasted great. The olddy was happy to hear this, Youre indeed a good boy. Thank you. The old man was speechless beside her. Olddies still loved handsome young men. In the morning, Kerry continued their way. Five kilometers away, in a vige, a good-looking girl was basking in the sun, whose movements were a little stagnant. Her beautiful eyes covered with a thinyer of mist, with strange expressions. A fatty middle-aged woman came out of the house and put the food on the stone table in the courtyard, shouted at her, Come here. Its time to eat. When the girl heard the voice, she turned her head to look at her, dumbfounded. The middle-aged woman went over to her and grabbed her arm, When I say its time to eat, dont you understand? Yes, you are a blind fool, so how can you understand me? Here, sit down. She sat her down on the stool, scooping up some porridge to feed her. The girl instinctively opened her mouth. Ive never served anyone like this before. If it werent for the fact that you can still be sold for a few bucks, I wouldnt bother with you. As she fed her, sheining, Ill sell you to the Gawa of the next vige, and Ill go to the city and have a good time. Here, one more. It was almost finished and a small middle-aged man with a nasty look came, who couldnt take his eyes from the girl. He grinned, Is there any food left? Go and give me some. Its in the pot. Do it yourself. The middle-aged woman said in a huff. Hey, shes an idiot and youre so goddamn good to her, but Im your man. The man was annoyed, but he still headed towards the kitchen. The womanughed, This fool can be sold for 60,000 yuan. If you can earn this much, no, just 30, 000, Ill treat you the same. The man took the food out, sitting across from them while staring at the girl, The girl was fished out of the river by the two of us, and I have a part in it. Well, fine. Today Gawa will bring the money to us and youll have 1,000. But remember, dont say anything wrong. The middle-aged woman warned him. Dont worry, I wont. No matter who asks, Ill tell them shes my distant cousin and the family doesnt want to keep her, so they asked me to find her a husband. I know what I should say. Good. This stupid and blind girl was Venus. After jumping off that day, she was quickly swept up by the waves and drifted down the river. The couple was fishing by the river at the time, and was shocked to see a person floating in the distance, so they fished her over, finding she was still alive. In the end, they took her home. Of course, saving Venus was for money, not for good kind. Some people here believed in marriages to dead ones, so if Venus died that day, they would sell the corpse to earn 30,000 to 40,000 yuan. Since she was alive, they could make a lot of money by selling her to single old men here. Venus slept all night, and opened her eyes slowly the next day. Hey, shes alive. The man cried in ecstasy. The middle-aged woman patted Venuss face and asked, What is your name and where are you from? Venus turned blind and her head had hit many rocks in the river, so her reaction was very slow. She stared at the ceiling without saying anything. The middle-aged woman had a look at her husband, Shes a fool, is it? Its better to be a fool. She cant run away. The man said cheerfully. The middle-aged woman suddenly realized something, Youre right. Hey, doesnt Gawa of the next vige always want a wife? Isnt just nice? Yes, yes, yes, Gawa s family is also rich. So, the next day, the man called Gawa s parents over to take a look at Venus, and they were very satisfied with Venuss look, white and clean, but they couldnt ept her blindness. The middle-aged woman said, She cant run away even if she wants to. And besides, dont you always want to have a grandson? She can help you. The couple looked at each other and nodded, Okay, but the price cant be too high, and we want them to get married as soon as possible. The betrothal gift is often worth 100,000 yuan, so how about 60,000? I have to give some to my cousins family, right? So, thats the deal and they chose a good time to hold the wedding. Chapter 247 Come and Save Me (1) Chapter 247 Come and Save Me (1) Venus went to bed that night before nine oclock. She fell deep in sleep very quickly. Suddenly, she felt a pair of rough hands were on her body, and she was wide awake. She kicked helplessly and screamed: Help!! She hadnt talked for a very long time so her voice was hoarse. I thought you were dumb! The man said. He then covered Venuss mouth with his hand. But Venus bit his hand and pped his face very hard. The mans anger red up. He shouted: You fucking bitch! How dare you to p me! Help! Venus screamed. She struggled very hard, but since she couldnt see and her brain wasnt working properly, the man finally got control of her and tore her clothes away. Damn! So beautiful! But you will be married to Gawa! What a shame! The man said. Venus flew into a rage. She summoned all her strength and pushed him off the bed. Damn! The man fell on the ground and when he stood up again and was about to beat Venus, the door was pushed open. And his wife appeared at the door. Her eyes were zing with fury. You bloody asshole! How dare you! His wife grabbed a broom and hit him very hard. This woman is retarded! How can you do this to a fool? Do you still have an ounce of integrity? Dont you know we need to sell her? The man escaped. He covered his head with his hands and said: Stop beating me! She seduced me! The woman was even more angry after hearing what he said. Bullshit! She cant even see! You think Im stupid? She said. Then, the broom fell on the mans back, and the man screamed in pain. Stop. Stop. The man knelt in front of his wife and begged. His wife pointed the broom at him and said: Dont do this again! Or Ill beat the shit out of you!! No, I wont. I wont. The man said. He then noticed his wife was less angry, so he grabbed her arm and said: I was wrong. Im so sorry. Please dont be angry with me. Dont you touch me! His wife pushed him away and said: Now go away! You are disgusting me. The man then escaped the room. Venus was sitting in a corner. She rolled herself into a ball and she shuddered nonstop. The woman looked at her and she felt sorry for her. She said in a soft tone of voice: Dont be afraid. He is gone. Venus was too shocked to say anything. Her clothes were all torn. So the woman found a t-shirt for her from another room. She said: Put this on. Venus didnt move. She stared at a direction unblinkingly even though she couldnt see anything. The woman heaved a sigh. This is the only shirt we have. Put this on. The day after tomorrow, Gawa will send you some new clothes. Then the woman tried to help Venus to dress. But Venus was frightened. She held the quilt even more tightly. Whats the matter with you? Why dont you put it on? Fine. Its your choice. The woman threw the shirt in front of her, left the room, and locked the door. It was the next day. The woman went back to Venuss room. But she found shockingly that Venus was still in that position. She didnt move at all. But she already put the shirt on. She looked at the door when she heard the crack. You are up so early. Get off the bed. Ill help you to wash your face. Venus calmed down a lot. She let the woman help her to brush her hair and wash her face. But when she heard the mans voice, she was still frightened, and she moved closer to the woman for protection. The woman felt sympathetic. But that doesnt mean she changed her mind about selling Venus to Gawa. After all, she could make sixty thousand by selling her. Just stay away! She is terrified of you! The woman said to her husband. The man was not in a good mood because he didnt get what he wantsst night. He said: Why are you so nice to her? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just go to work! The woman shouted. She knew what was on her husbands mind, and she had to make him stay away from Venus. The man walked away while saying: Make some boiled meat this afternoon. I havent eaten boiled meat for a very long time. Alright. That afternoon, Gawa came to the womans ce with a box of gifts. Many people came with Gawa because they were very curious about Venus. The woman felt very nervous when she saw so many peopleing. After all, Venus isnt her husbands cousin and she lied about it. She didnt let these people get into the house and she said: Just go back! All of you! You will see her tomorrow because tomorrow is the wedding day. She didnt want Gawa to hold a wedding. She wanted him to keep a low-profile. But Gawas parents disagree. They insisted on holding a great wedding ceremony. After all, this is a very big asion for their son.The woman had no choice but to agree. Gawa and his parents had already decorated their home. Gawa is 180 cm tall and he is very well-built. He looks just like everyone else but he is a little bit retarded. And people could notice it from the way he talks. Gawa knew he would soon be a bridegroom and he was filled with joy. When people saw him, they always say: Gawa, you will have a wife tomorrow. Congrattions. And Gawa would say: Wife...wife... And they would say: What a fool. That afternoon, Mr Zhong went to Gawas ce to prepare the things that would be needed for tomorrows wedding. Two women were picking the vegetables in the garden, and they talked vigorously about the wedding. People say Gawas wife is very beautiful. She looks like someone from the big cities. Really? Gawa is so lucky. But the girl is blind and retarded. I dont think Gawa is lucky. You are worrying too much. All she needs to do is to give birth to children, so that his familys bloodline can keep going. Yeah. I guess you are right. Where is she from? She is from another vige. Her family doesnt want her anymore because she is retarded, so they asked her cousin to find a husband for her. Mr Zhong listened to their conversation while he was making the sauce. And he learned something about this wedding. The next day, before the sun was up, Venus was dragged out of her bed and washed and brushed. The woman dressed her in a traditional wedding dress on which a dragon and a phoenix were embroidered. She then put powder on her face and used lipstick on her lips. The makeup was actually unnecessary. Venus is beautiful with or without the makeup. And she looked stunningly beautiful in that red wedding dress. Chapter 247 Come and Save Me (2) Chapter 247 Come and Save Me (2) The woman was shocked by Venus beauty. She had never seen anyone who is even more beautiful than her. You are absolutely stunning! The woman eximed. I should have asked for more money. Venus couldnt see. She could only sit there quietly and let them put powder on her face. She wouldnt like her makeup if she could see. The man walked into the room and said: Is the bride ready? The car is...... He stopped talking when he saw how beautiful Venus is. He only stared at her pretty face unblinkingly. The woman pped on the back of his head and said: When will the lesson be learned? Where is the grooms car? The man recovered himself and said, while staring at Venus: The car will soon be here. Stop staring! Get out! Dont let them take her away before we get the money. Sure. Sure. Ten minutester, the groom arrived. Gawa jumped off the car. He was also dressed in traditional wedding dress and he couldnt wait to see his wife. But the woman stopped him and said: Where is the money? Gawa knew nothing about the money. He ignored her and rushed into the room. The woman then asked Gawas cousin: Where is the money? His cousin took out a pile of money and gave it to her. He said: Here. Count it. The woman took the money and smiled. Thats not necessary. I trust you. She said. Now you can take her away. He and a few young men then rushed into the room. When they saw Venus, they were all numb with shock. Gawa was staring at Venus unblinkingly. The other men all gasped and they all felt a pang of jealousy. Because they couldnt find anyone who is as beautiful as the bride in the whole vige, or even in the whole town. The woman couldnt hear any sound from the room. She was confused and she went back into the room to see what happened. And she found everyone was staring at Venus with their jaws dropped. Sheughed and said to Gawa: What are you waiting for? She is your wife. Take her home. Gawa finally recovered himself. He nodded and tried to take Venuss hand. But Venus moved away from him. Gawa didnt know what to do. The woman then said to Venus: Why are you so shy? He is your husband. Go home with him. Venus shook her head and said: No. He is not my husband. Her brain was not functioning very well but she faintly remembered that she has a husband, and her husband is so very different from the one standing in front of her. The womans face dropped. She said: You will have to go with him. Its not up to you. Tears brimmed Venuss eyes. Gawa felt heartbroken when he saw her tears. He shouted at the woman: Why do you have to make her cry! The woman shook her head helplessly. She said: Fine! Just do whatever you want. Gawa summoned up his courage again and tried to take Venuss hand. But Venus drew her hand back again. These young men who were present allughed. Gawas cousin said to Venus: Hey, we have lots of delicious food and beautiful clothes at our home. Do you want toe with us? Venus was not in her right mind, and her expression softened when she heard the word food. Gawas cousin nudged at Gawa and said: What are you waiting for? Gawa then tried to take her hand again and this time, Venus didnt resist. A giant smiled appeared on Gawas face. He took the bride out of the room. There are actually many rituals to go through before the groom could take the bride back home. But since they are all retarded, they skipped all the rituals. Gawa finally took Venus back home. And since then, he had never walked away from her. He stared at her unblinkingly as if she would run away if he looked away. Are you hungry? Ill bring you some food. Gawa said. Gawas mother walked into the room and found Gawa was so nice to Venus. She felt relieved. But then, she heard Gawa saying: Hey, do you want to go to bed? Lets go to bed! I will hold you in my arms. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Gawas mother grabbed his arm and said: What do you mean you are going to bed. Its noon! Go out and meet our rtives! Gawa said no. I dont want to. I only want to be with my wife. Your wife will always be here! No! I dont wanna go! I want to stay here with my wife! His mother finally gave up. She poked his head and left. Many people in the vige attended this wedding. They ate abundantly and drank heartily. The man and the woman who found Venus and sold her to Gawas family also came. They are the most important guests because everyone believes the man is the brides cousin. Wang Li, I cant believe you have such a beautiful cousin. You dont look like each other at all. A person said. Wang Li (the mans name) was at that moment very drunk. He patted his chest and said proudly: Of course she is not my cousin. I dont know who she is. I saw she fell into a river a few days ago and I saved her and took her back home. Everyone was numb with shock when they heard what he said. His wife was furious. She pinched his hand under the table very hard and hoped he could be sober. But he pped her hand away and said: What are you doing! You know she is not my cousin! The table was in uproar. A man asked: Where did you find her? I mean, which river did she fall into? Right behind...... Before he could finish, his wife covered his mouth and said: Dont listen to him! He is too drunk and he doesnt know what he is talking about. The bride is his cousin. Wang was still struggling. His wife had to drag him home before he could say anything else. After they left, the vigers talked about what he just said. And soon, everyone there was talking about it. Wang Li said the bride is not his cousin. He found her in a river! Are you serious? Sure. After what he said, his wife dragged him away. Why was she so nervous? Besides, look at how beautiful the bride is! Does she look like someone who is rted to Wang Li? You are right. But did she jump into a river? What happened? ...... Mr Zhong heard their conversation. He suddenly remembered a few days ago, the group of people who stayed in his house were looking for a girl. So is the bride the girl they were looking for? Mr Zhong remembered how nervous and uneasy Kerry was that day. And he determined to ask them to come back and see the bride. Maybe it is really her. He couldnt allow Gawa to ruin the girls life. He finished cooking thest two dishes and said to a man: I must go home now. You serve the dishes. Mr Zhong. Why are you in such a hurry? Mr Zhong wore a serious expression. He left without saying another word. These people had left for three days. He didnt even have their phone number. How could he get contact with them? Mrs Zhong was picking the vegetables when Mr Zhong came back. She said: Why are you back so soon? Is the wedding ceremony over? Something big happened! Mr Zhong said seriously. Mrs Zhong stood up and asked: What happened? Mr Zhong then told her everything that had happened, and Mrs Zhong said: Then the bride is must the girl! Wang Li and his wife must sold the girl to Gawaa family! What a bunch of greedy people! They did simr things before. I know. Thats why Ie back. But we dont have these peoples number. How should we contact them? Mrs Zhong paced back and forth nervously. She suddenly remembered something and said: Did one of them go to the police station and have a DNA test? Maybe they have his number. Right! Ill call the police station. Mr Zhong then made the phone call and told the police what happened. The police told him that he should contact Tianye Mu, and gave him his number. Tianye gave the police his phone number a few days ago and asked them to contact him if something new came up. Chapter 247 Come and Save Me (3) Chapter 247 Come and Save Me (3) It was noon. Tianye and Kerry were having lunch in a small restaurant. They didnt get any message for the past few days and they were in no mood to talk to one another. Suddenly, Tianyes phone rang. He didnt recognize the number and he thought it was a scam phone call, so he didnt pick it up. But a few minutester, his phone rang again and it was still the same number. Tianye put his chopsticks down and picked it up. He said impatiently: Who is it? He heard a hoarse voice saying: Hello. Are you the person who went to the police station three days ago and did a DNA test? Tianye became nervous. He said: Yes. I am. A friend of yours stayed at my home that day. And is he with you? Can I talk to him? Tianye passed the phone to Kerry and said: He wants to talk to you. Kerry was surprised. Why doesnt he just call me? Kerry took the phone and said: Hello, this is Kerry. Mr Zhong sighed with relief. Finally! Im Mr Zhong. Remember? Three days ago you lived in my house. Oh, sure. I remember you. Mr Zhong. Whats the matter? Kerry had a sense of foreboding. Mr Zhong said: That day I told you about a retarded man living in the vige next to ours, and I told you that he will get married today. Kerry thought about it and said: Yes. Mrs Zhong said that man should never get married. Yeah! Thats him. I went to his wedding ceremony to cook earlier today. And I heard about something and I think you should know about it. Kerry was feeling rather nervous. He said: What is it? Mr Zhong. Mr Zhong said: At first, people say that Gawas bride is Wang Lis cousin. But Wang drank too much and he got very drunk and he said the bride is not his cousin at all. He said he found her in a river and took her back home. What! Kerry stood up in an instant. The other people all looked at him. Mr Zhong continued: I think if he is not lying, the bride is probably the woman you are looking for. I saw her this morning, and she is tall and beautiful. She doesnt look like someone from the vige. Kerry felt his heart was pounding violently. He said: Mr Zhong, do you know her name? Nobody knows. She was taken directly to Gawas home. She seems a little bit retarded and she doesnt talk a lot. She cant even see. Kerry felt his heart was pierced by what he said. He couldnt imagine what Venus had must gone through if the bride is really her. I am not one hundred percent sure about it. But I think you shoulde and check it. What if she is. Thank you. Thank you so very much, Mr Zhong. We will go back immediately. Thank you. Kerry said in a shaking voice. No problem. You must be quick. Gawa is a retarded person. Im afraid if you arete....... I know. Mr Zhong. Thank you very much. Kerry knew what Mr Zhong was worried about. He hung up the phone and said to Henry: Pay the bill. We will go to the house where we stayed three days ago. Kerry was pretty sure that bride is none other than Venus. Venus. Iming for you. Wait for me. Kerry said to himself. They got into the car. Kerry told Tianye what Mr Zhong just said. Tianyes eyes were alight with excitement. He said: We will know pretty soon. It is must her. I know it. Kerry said. He buried his face in his hands and said in a chocked tone: It is her. At that moment, Henry said: Sir, that vige is now pretty far from us. We cant possibly get there within half a day. Kerry and Tianye froze. They didnt even think of that. Besides, the road is rather bumpy. So it may take some time. Kerry thought about it and said: Henry, you keep driving. Ill think of a way. ...... The sun was setting. People left Gawas home when the ceremony was over. And Gawa was about to go to sleep when it was about eight oclock. Venus sat on the bed. She felt hungry and her stomach rumbled. Gawa heard it and said: You are must hungry. Ill bring some food for you. He then rushed out of the room and then came back with a bowl of rice and a fried dish. Gawa picked a piece of meat with chopsticks and moved it in front of Venuss mouth. Venus opened her mouth when she smelled the food. But the moment her tongue touched the meat, she turned her head and didnt eat the meat. It was too spicy for her. Gawa thought she doesnt eat meat. So he picked a piece of fried pepper and wanted her to eat it. And of course, Venus reacted more strongly, and she moved away from him. Gawa became anxious. He wanted to force Venus to eat something, and Venus resisted strongly. They went back and forth and the bowl identally fell on the ground and shattered. Gawas mother was right outside the room. She heard it and walked into the room. She pointed at Venus and shouted: What the hell are you doing! My son is feeding you and youd better eat it! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Gawa is a very spoiled man and his mother is very protective of him. So she couldnt allow anyone to make her son unhappy. You must remember that youe to this family to give birth to babies! Not to give orders to anyone! She shouted. She then looked at Gawa and said: Remove her clothes! And go to sleep! Gawa was very happy. He tried to take off her clothes, but when he touched her shoulder, Venus screamed and ran away. Stop shouting! I paid so much money for you! My son cant even touch you? Gawas mother then joined in and tried to take off Venuss clothes. Venus was frightened. She pushed her onto the ground. Gawas mother stood up and delivered a hard p across Venuss face. Damn you!! She shouted. Gawa! What are you waiting for? Do you want to sleep with her? Gawa didnt want to hurt Venus. But he didnt dare to disobey his mother. So he grabbed Venus tightly so that his mother could take off her clothes. Venus couldnt see and she wasnt strong enough to break away from them. Her coat was removed. And she only had a red shirt on. Her neck was so white and slender. Gawas eyes widened. His desire was now burning. No!! Venus covered her chest and screamed. Tears were pouring down her face. Her makeup was washed off. Gawas mother shouted: Just shut up! She then removed her belt and her trousers. Venuss long legs were exposed. Her legs are rather straight. She is in a good shape. Gawas mother said. She then said to Gawa: You must give me a grandson! Gawaughed. He could no longer wait, and his breath was heavy. Dont touch me!! Venus shouted. Chapter 248 Dear, Lets Go Home (1) Chapter 248 Dear, Let''s Go Home (1) Venus Mu cried out in grief, but no one paid attention to her. Then a name popped into her head. Kerry, help me. Venus said immediately. Like grabbing a life-saving straw, Venus screamed at the top of her voice into the darkness of nothingness, Kerry, help me. Kerry, help me. Its no use for shouting. You already my daughter-inw. Gawas mother said with a sneer. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Venuss tears rolled down like pearls with broken thread. She beat Gawas head, which was against her body, with her hands, but she was not strong enough and it didnt bring any pain to him. Kerry, help me. Venus was still shouting. She didnt know who Kerry is, but he is the only person she remembered. Stop shouting! Gawas mother said harshly. As soon as she said that, there was a loud bang at the gate and the door was kicked open from the outside. Gawas father heard the bang and ran out. Then he saw a fierce man break in. Who are you? What are you doing at my house? Gawas father said. Before Kerry could exin, he heard the heart-stopping crying from the inner room. At that moment, Kerrys tears almost rolled down. He pushed Gawas father away and strode in. Hey, who are you? Stop! Gawas father said. Gawas father chased after Kerry, but he couldnt keep up with Kerry. Then Kerry kicked the door open again. Kerrys heart stopped beating when he saw the scene inside. The woman he loves so much and has been finding so long, was like a dying fish, struggling. Still, she kept calling out his name, Kerry, help me. She had a mentally disability and became blind, but she still remembered Kerrys name. Who are you? Why are you here? Ah.. Gawas mother said. Before she could reach Kerry, Kerry pushed her aside and she fell to the ground. Seeing the intruder, Gawa jumped out of bed in anger. Before Gawa punched, Kerry lifted his foot and kicked Gawa hard. At that moment, Kerry was strong enough to defeat the devils and gods, not to mention the ordinary country folks. Kerry quickly took off his clothes to cover Venuss body and hugged her tightly in his arms. Dont touch me. Venus beat feebly and said. Kerry was heart-broken. He kissed Venus on her forehead and said, Venus, dont be afraid. Im here. The voice prated her eardrums and entered her heart. Oh, thats the voice. She remembered the voice. Like a wronged little girl, Venus buried her face in his arms and cried. Silent tears welled up in Kerrys eyes. Just cry. As I am here, no one will hurt you. Kerry whispered softly in her ear. Who the hell are you? If you dont tell me, Ill call the police. Gawas father stood in the doorway, shouting. Kerry looked up and gave the three men a murderous look. I am her husband. Kerry said slowly and firmly. Nonsense. She is the wife my son just married today. Gawas father said. Kerry stared at Gawas father with sharp eyes, saying, Really? That depends on whether you can afford to marry her. How cant we afford that? We paid a 60000 yuan dowry. Gawas mother said. She got up from the ground and stood in line with Gawas father to prevent Kerry from escaping. Kerry sneered and said, 60000 yuan? Well, call the so-called cousin over here and show me what he looks like. Ive been married to her so long and I never know she has a cousin. Seeing the ferocious look of Kerry, Gawas mother recalled the gossip she had heard at the wedding ceremony at noon. She prodded Gawas father and said, Call Wang Li and ask him toe and exin. OK. Gawas father said. Venus sobbed in Kerrys arms, tears wet his short sleeves and his heart. Kerry didnt want to stay there for a moment, but Venus had no clothes to wear. The dazzling red gown was thrown to the ground at random, and Kerry wanted to set fire to it. When Gawas father called, Kerry also took out his phone. I found Venus. Kerry said to the phone. Tianye Mu eximed and said, Really? Thats good. Hows she doing? Is she all right? Kerry stroked Venuss back and said lovingly, She is good. Where are you now? Were about to get off the freeway. We re supposed to be there in an hour. Tianye said. When you pass the womens clothing store, buy some clothes for Venus. Kerry said. Tianye paused for a few seconds and seemed to understand the meaning of Kerrys words. OK. I see. Tianye said somewhat angrily. After hanging up the phone, Kerry wiped Venuss tears with his hand. Then he felt theres something wrong with her face. Lifting her chin up, Kerry saw that her left cheek was swollen, with a clear palm print on it. Then Kerrys anger that had been suppressed was ignited. He looked at the three men cruelly and said, Who hit her? Gawas mother was afraid and she stepped back involuntarily. I didnt mean it. She said guiltily. Kerry gritted his teeth and clenched his hands. He really wanted to hit someone. When he was worried that there was no one for him to vent his anger, someone came up to him. Gawa got up from the corner and rushed up to Kerry, pointing at his nose and saying, Let her go. She is my wife. As Gawa spoke, Kerry could clearly feel Venuss body begin to shake violently. Venus felt frightened. Thinking of what the guy had just done, Kerry grabbed his wrist and broke it off. Then came the sound of the cracking of bones and Gawa fell to the ground with a shrill cry. Kerry then kicked him fly. Gawa, a fatty who is about 100 kg, couldnt get up after falling to the ground. Son, how are you doing? Gawas mother shouted. She tried to lift her son from the ground, but she had no strength. After seeing there is a cab beside the wall, Kerry said to Venus in a low voice, Let me help you find a dress. Venuss calmed down. Kerry gave her a kiss on the forehead and wrapped the quilt around her. Then Kerry walked to the cab to open it. There are several quilts in it, and some mens clothes. Kerry rummaged the clothes and found a brand new womens wear, a pink shirt and ck trousers. After getting the clothes off the cab, Gawa and his mother were still crying in the room. Kerry walked up to Gawa and picked up Gawas arm to drag him out of the room. Gawas mother followed Kerry and said, What are you doing? Let go of my son? Kerry threw Gawa down like throwing a pile of fat. Without saying a word, Kerry turned and went into the room, mming the door. Gawas mother paused for a moment and then banged loudly on the door, saying, Come out of there. This is my house. Come out. Kerry paid no attention to her. Kerry went over to Venus and wiped the tears from her face. Shall I dress you? Ill take you leave here as soon as you get dressed. Lets go home. The baby is still waiting for you. Kerry said softly. Venus couldnt see nor understand, but she felt Kerry is reliable, so she slowly let go of her hands clutching the quilt. John sends me the videos of our baby every day. He has put on some weight. He misses you so much and keeps calling you. Kerry said as he dressed her. Venus didnt speak and just quietly let Kerry dress herself. Kerrys hand trembled slightly when he saw the bruises on her fair skin. He was so distressed. It took him several deep breaths to resist the urge to go out and beat the bastard. After buttoning all the buttons one by one, Kerry added, But he still doesnt talk to me. When John chatted with me via video call and asked him to smile at me, he didnt even look at me. Maybe what Tianye said is right. This little guy is here to get what I owe him. After putting on the shirt, Kerry put his jacket on her. Shall I help you with your trousers? Kerry said. Kerry was afraid to frighten her and asked for her advice at first. Kerry didnt know if Venus understood what he said. Anyway, when Kerry help her put on her trousers, she didnt resist. At that moment, Kerry felt that Venuss like his daughter. He was softhearted and wanted to hold her in the arms to take good care of. Chapter 248 Dear, Lets Go Home (2) Chapter 248 Dear, Let''s Go Home (2) Kerry looked at the heavy makeup and lipstick on her face and said, "I''m going to get a towel and wipe your face." he got up and was about to leave when she caught the corner of his shirt and her face showed fear. Kerry was sad andforted her. "I''m not leaving. I''m going to get you a towel." Venus still wouldn''t let him go, and Kerry had no choice but to carry her off the bed and say, "I''ll take you with me then." Kerry carried her straight out of the house, ignoring the people of Wang family. He found a towel and water and wiped her face clean. Seeing that Venus was much calmer, Kerry hugged her and then took her to settle the score with the Wang Li. "Where is that Wang Li? Hasn''t hee yet?" Kerry asked coldly. Gawas father face showed embarrassment, "His phone is off. I can''t reach him." Kerry frowned, "I guess he took the money and ran away." The couple looked at each other. As much as they hated to admit that Venus knew him, they had figured out from her behavior that she knew him. Gawas mother stepped forward and said, "I don''t care what rtionship you have with her. Since my family paid for her, she is my daughter-inw. She can''t go anywhere!" "I must take her away. You cant stop me." Kerry said coldly, and then he looked at Gawa, his eyes dark in the extreme, "As for you, I don''t want to bother with a fool." Since Wang Li was nowhere to be found, Kerry was ready to leave. The big red letters stered all over the ce made him annoyed. "You stop," Gawas mother stood in front of them, "You can''t leave. Either you keep her, or you give us sixty thousand." Kerryughed. "She''s my wife. Why should I give you money?" "Who can prove that she is your wife?" Gawas mother questioned. "I don''t need to prove this to you." Kerry walked toward the door. But Gawas mother grabbed Venus by the arm and shouted loudly, "Someone is killing people." When Gawa''s father heard this, he immediately shouted for help, "Help, help, somebody is killing people." It was just before nine o''clock. Many of the vigers were watching TV. As soon as they heard the shouting they ran over. Venus heard the noisy footsteps and hid in Kerrys arms in shock. "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Kerry whispered in her ear. "What''s going on?" The neighbor who came running asked nervously. "Who killed someone?" Gawa''s mother saw that the townspeople wereing, pointed at Kerry and said, He tries to take my daughter-inw away. He also injured my son. My sons hand was broken and one of his front teeth was knocked out." The townspeople looked over, and sure enough, Gawa was hiding behind his father, his face bruised and swollen, his one hand hanging down. An older man stood out from the crowd and asked Kerry seriously, "Who are you? Why take her away?" Kerry looked around the crowd with a casual nce. He said loudly, "She''s my wife. Of course I''m going to take her away." The words came as a shock to everyone. What proof do you have that she is your wife?" Gawa''s mother asked aloud. "You say she is your wife, what proof do you have?" other people aslso asked Kerry stared at them who asked the question with cold eyes. They did not dare to meet Kerrys eyes. "You want proof?" Kerry pulled out his cell phone and flipped out a wedding photo, "Take a good look at this picture." A few vigers came up to take a closer look. They saw Venus in a wedding dress in the picture. The Wang couple was nervous. Gawa''s father spoke up uddenly, "Even if she''s your wife, what about our loss? We''re paying 60,000 for her." Kerry said coldly, "It''s simple. You give the money to whoever you want and you ask for it. It''s got nothing to do with me." "How can it have nothing to do with you?" Gawa''s mother said. "Now Wang ran away. I suspected you were in cahoots with him to cheat us out of money." "Let me remind you that buying and selling human beings is a criminal offense. If you don''t want to go to jail, get out of my way." said Kerry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "No, I won''t let you go unless you step over me," Gawa''s mom said. Kerry didn''t want to waste time with her. He pulled out his cell phone to call the police, "Hello, The police station? You guys hurry up and get over here. If youreter, someone will die." "Where are you?" The police responder was busy asking. Kerry bowed his head and asked the elder who had just been there, "What is this ce?" The elder gave an address and Kerry gave it to the policeman. "You have to be quick or a lot of people will die here." After hanging up the phone, Kerry smirked and looked at Gawa''s mom, "When the police get here, everything will be clear." Gawa''s mom was furious. She just wanted her money back and didn''t want the police to know about it. Most of the dozen or so vigers were watching them for fun. Some of them were already jealous that Gawa had married such a beautiful woman. Now that something bad had happened, they were just happy to see it. "You better let them go. Look at her looks and demeanor; she is not an ordinary person. A man said to Gawa''s mother. Gawa''s mother was still reluctant to part with the sixty thousand yuan, and said with a sad face, "If I let them go, what about my money?" A few minutester, a siren sounded in the vige. Soon, shing red and blue lights illuminated the yard. Thinking it was a murder case, four police officers came to the house. When they saw so many people standing in the courtyard, they thought something had really happened. "Who reported the case?" The police asked with a serious face. "Me." Kerry said. "Didn''t you just say that someone had been killed?" the police asked. . Kerry smiled, "If you didn''te, a lot of people would really die. I wouldn''t have to hurt them if you came." The police gave him a nk stare, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Kerry pointed to the woman in his arms and said, "I''m Kerry, and this is my wife Venus. She was kidnapped here some time ago and sold to the family. Now I''m going to take her away, but this family won''t let us go." An older policeman looked at Venus. Then the policeman turned to Mr. and Mrs. Gawa and asked with a nk expression on his forehead, "Did you buy this girl?" Gawa''s mother immediately retorted, "No, we didn''t know that the girl was kidnapped. Wang Li said she was his cousin. We thought he was telling the truth, so we gave him a bride price of 60,000 yuan. We didn''t know anything. "Wang Li?" The police recalled, "Is that Wang Li from the next vige, who hangs around all day?" "Yes, that''s him." "You call him and tell him toe," The cop said. "I just called him, but his phone was off." Gawa''s father said. The middle-aged policeman said to his colleagues who came with him, "You two go to Wang''s house. Bring him over if he''s at home." "Yes." The policeman turned to Gawa''s mother, "You buy women, and this is a vition ofw. If you are sentenced, you will do jail time." Gawa''s mother''s legs weakened at the word jail, "Sir, we didn''t know she was kidnapped. If I knew, I would never have bought her." Chapter 248 Dear, Lets Go Home (3) Chapter 248 Dear, Let''s Go Home (3) The police looked at her coldly. I know even if you knew she was trafficked, you would have bought her for your son." He thought. But because of his work, he didn''t say anything. A dozen or so vigers were still watching them for fun, and the policeughed, "Don''t you guys go to bed at night?" No, it is still early. A young man said. There is something I need to tell you. "When we attended the banquet at noon, we heard that this girl was not Wang Lis cousin. He saved her from the river." He continued. "Who said that?" asked the police. "When Wang Li was drunk, he told us. A lot of people heard it." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As soon as the young man finished speaking, several people beside him echoed, "Yeah, I heard it too." The police nodded, and the matter became very clear. In the middle of the conversation, there was the sound of a car outside. All the people in the courtyard turned their heads to look, and several men got down from the car, one of theming straight here with hurried steps. He was Tianye Mu, and he looked anxious. He immediately saw Venus in Kerry''s arms, and then he ran to his sister, his voice trembling, "Venus." Venus turned her head to follow the voice, but she could see nothing. She just found the voice familiar. "What''s wrong with Venus?" Tianye asked Kerry. Kerry pretended to be calm and said, "She has a brain injury and shes temporarily blind. Maybe she doesn''t recognize you now." "As long as she''s okay, that''s fine. I will find the best doctor to treat her, and she will get better." Tianye''s eyes were full of pity, "Even if she can''t be cured, it doesn''t matter. My family will raise her for the rest of her life." Kerryughed at his words, "Tianye Mu, don''t forget that she is my wife. I should be the one to take care of her for the rest of her life. "Kerry, don''t you forget that things have developed this wayrgely because of you." Tianye said angrily. "I know, so I will be doubly nice to her, and she only recognizes me as her husband now." Kerry admitted frankly Tianye gave him a nk stare, "So what? Your son even doesn''t like you." Kerry was speechless. The middle-aged policeman recognized Tianye and said to him, "Aren''t you the guy who went for the DNA testst time?" Tianye also recognized the police officer and said politely, "Yes, I remember you too." "Is she the sister you''re looking for?" "It''s her. She''s my sister Venus, and my name is Tianye Mu. Do you need me to prove she''s my sister?" "No need." The police officer smiled. His colleague had just done a quick check on Kerry''s identity. There was a lot of news about Kerry and Venus on the inte, and things were pretty clear. "So can we go now?" Tianye asked. The police shook their heads, "Wait a minute. There is still one person who hasn''t been brought here." After saying that, the police''s cell phone rang, "There''s no one at Wang Li''s house. He should have run away by noon." "Okay, I got it." Hanging up the phone, the police officer said to Kerry and Gawa''s family, "Wang Li has run away." Gawa''s mother sat down on the ground with her feet weak, then cried, "He cheated me out of 60,000 yuan." "I also spent much money on a banquet for Gawa and her wedding." Gawa''s father said sadly. "Think of it as taking money for a lesson. We will also arrest Wang Li and his wife as soon as possible." The police said to them It waste at night, and the police said to the onlookers, "You all can go back now." However, everyone had no intention of leaving. "Can we go now?" Tianye asked again. "Yes. We''ll let you know when we''ve caught Wang Li." As Kerry and his group headed out, Gawa suddenly ran out and shouted, "She''s my wife. She''s my wife." The vigersughed and someone said, "Gawa, she''s not your wife. You don''t have a wife now." Gawa ran up, grabbed Venus by the arm, and shouted, "She is my wife. She can''t go." Kerry heard his words and became furious. He tried to hit him, but Tianye held his arm, "You take Venus out first." He said to Kerry. Tianye grabbed Gava''s arm and took him to the back room. "I''m going to introduce you to another wife, okay?" Gawa''s kept staring at Venus and didn''t want to leave, but the force of Tianye''s hand was so strong that Gawa had to follow him into the house. The police knew what he was going to do, and were busying forward to stop him, "Mr. Mu, we police are still here. Don''t get toowless." Tianye smiled faintly and said, "Sir, I just want to chat with him." "I know exactly what you want. Your friend has already beaten him up. Why do you still want to bully a fool?" The policeman''sst words reminded Tianye. His sister had been abducted, and it was normal for him to want to take revenge on that person, but that person was a fool. Finally, Tianye gave up trying to beat him up. When he left the small vige, Kerry and Venus came to Mr. Zhong''s house to thank him. If he hadn''t helped Kerry, Kerry wouldn''t have known when he would be able to find Venus. Afterwards, Kerry and Tianye took the same night''s flight back to Sky City. ...... More than half a monthter, Venus'' condition was still not improving. Her brain was hurt and the blood clots in her head influenced her visual nerves. It was too risky to operate on her, so she had to be treated conservatively. She was still mentally retarded. She could understand what others said, but it was difficult to get her to say it. The most she did every day after she was discharged from the hospital was to sit in a recliner with her child in the sun. No matter how a mother and child are separated, there will always be an invisible thread that connects them, so the moment the baby called out for her mother, Venus can''t help but reach out and take him in her arms. But her baby''s animosity toward Kerry still ran deep. Kerry was helpless with his child. He was very angry with his son, but he couldn''t hit him. One time he had no choice but to force him onto the couch and say, "What do you mean? Why are you ignoring me?" His son took one look at him, still ignoring him, and then got off the couch and went to y with his mom. He had learned to walk in the time Venus had been gone. Kerry watched him walk away without looking back. It was the weekend and Kerry slept till break of day. He was furious when he found out that Venus was not by her side. His son had been with Venus every day since Venus returned. He did not allow Kerry to sleep with Venus at all. In fact, Kerry wanted to cuddle with Venus. Sost night, while Venus and the baby were asleep in their room, he took her to his room. He thought that he would be able to cuddle Venus while she slept, but within a few minutes there was a knock at the door, apanied by the baby''s cry, "Mommy, Mommy, I want Mommy. Kerry sighed. Heposed himself and then went to open the door, but his son came through the door and stood by the bed. Kerry was taken aback. His son had inherited his powers. And his abilities seemed to have grown stronger. "Baby, do you know what you just did?" Kerry asked worriedly. "You should never use this ability in front of outsiders, or you''ll be treated like a monster." His son,pletely ignoring him, walked right up to Venus and touched his mother''s face with his little hand, "Mommy, Mommy." Venus was awakened and opened her eyes, though she still couldn''t see. "Mommy, let''s go back to sleep." He said, his chubby little hand taking hers and pulling her hard out of bed. "Baby, will you sleep here at night too?" Kerry begged. "No!" His son said very firmly. Then he left with Venus. Kerry threw himself on the bed. He was really angry. So he got up to go find his wife and son. As soon as he got to the door, Kerry heard the sound ofughing from inside. His anger instantly died down. He pushed open the door and saw the two of them sitting on the thick carpet in front of a pile of toys. The baby was teaching Venus how to build blocks, "Mommy, this should go here." Chapter 249 Good Boy, Call Me Dad (1) Chapter 249 Good Boy, Call Me Dad (1) Sunshine came in through the window so that the man and the boy felt so warm, which was adorable feeling. And Kerry felt warm in heart. This is the life he wanted all the time. It had little w, but it did not affect his love for her. The baby found he was there so he looked up to him and went back to teach his mum to build blocks again. Its time for breakfast. Tianye said gently. Venus gave him a bright smile when she heard it. Immediately all annoyances disappeared. Kerry helped her up from the ground and said Lets take breakfast. Venus nodded Good. Lets have breakfast. The baby was not happy hearing this. He went forward and held Venuss another hand and said Mum, hug me. Kerry said before Venus opened her mouth Mum is weak, let me hug you. No. The baby refused him directly. Kerry was stiff as usual but changed a tougher way tomunicate with the kid Then follow us, you know how to walk. The baby curled his mouth but he was still holding Venuss hand. Kerry said seeing this You grew up now and you gained weight. Mum would be tired of hugging you. I will give you two choices, follow us or I hold you. Make the choice. The baby hesitated because he did not know what shall he choose. And he was thinking the meaning of his words. Kerry did not make concession this time. He thought he could not let him do whatever he wanted anymore. He thought he should talk it clearly with this little guy especially when he saw what happened last night. Just he was only less than one year old, but could he understand what he said? Do you have an option? Kerry asked seriously. The baby nced at him and stretched out his hands. He did not n to be reconciled with him. He just felt it was tired to walk, he could not walk well now. Kerry gave a smile, it seemed he was proud he won. The baby could be persuaded by force but not be cowed by reason. Kerry bent his back to hold the baby with one arm. He touched his nose and said Why you are so tough? It seemed I am your son. The baby turned to him with his mouth pursed. I just did not like you. Lets go for breakfast. Kerry held Venuss hand happily and went to the dinning room. Considering the safety of the baby, the babys room was the room with the best sunshine. Venus did not go ups and down living here. Its convenient. The breakfast was sumptuous. Mrs Qin cooked all kinds of soup for Venus. Come, open your mouth. Kerry began to feed Venus first. This is the glutinous rice congee Mrs Qin cooked for you. She put dates and peanuts inside. Its good for Qixue and beauty. The baby sitting beside finished his milk and he was having the congee Mrs Qin fed him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. John the Butler came in a hurry and said after a bow Young master Tianye is here. Kerry curled his mouth Why? Ie to see my sister and nephew. Why? Do I need your approval? Tianye came in with a long gray dust coat, he had a gift in his hand. Kerry looked at him, then he fed Venus a Tofu. Tianye sat beside the baby and said to John the Butler Give me a bowl of congee, please. Yes, sir. Get it by yourself. Why you order my staff? Kerry said. John the Butlerughed and he went inside the kitchen because he knew Kerry was kidding. Tianye did not say anything but putting the remote ne in front of the baby Baby, call me uncle. The baby took over the ne happily and called sweetly Uncle. Good nephew. Tianye touched his head. Kerry was jealous seeing this. The baby was nice to everyone but he did not call him dad. John the Butler put the congee in front of Tianye then he left. Tianye began to take it immediately. There is no breakfast in your family? Why do youe here for breakfast? Kerry asked unhappily. Tianye seemed reasonable, he said Ivee to give my nephew a gift. You can go now, for he got your gift. Kerry, I found you are so mean now. Its your house here, its also my nephews house, right? If you say no, I will leave now. Get out of here, dont talk nonsense. Hey, your temper is getting bigger. Baby,e, uncle will take you back home. We dont stay here. Dont touch him, he is my son. Kerry was furious. Tianye said again Really? Why I did not hear he call you dad? Kerry almost lost his temper hearing this. He put down the bowl in his hand and said angrily Tianye, you came here to quarrel with me? You ttered yourself. My time is so precious why I waste it on you? Tianye said calmly. Get out of here if you have nothing serious to do. You think I want toe if my sister and nephew are not here? I will note even if you invite me. I will invite Venus, not you. Im not interested in man. They cursed one after another. But John and Mrs Qin who was feeding the baby knew that they would not fight. One year ago, they were like enemies and they wanted to kill each other. But they did not expect that one day they would have breakfast together. What no one dared to think really had happened, because of Venus and the baby. Finally they began to talk business after cursing with each other. Do you have news of Gavin Tianye asked after breakfast, he held the baby after wiping his mouth. Kerry took out a piece of tissue and wiped the mouth for Venus. Nighthawk, search for him with full force. We do not know how he is look like. So the possibility is slim. How about you? The same with you. We took off his base and ruined his career. He would revenge if he knew we did it. Tianye nodded seriously hearing this and replied Yes, I think so. Thats why we need to strengthening defending. We shall focus on Venus and baby. We cant let him hurt them. Dont worry, no one dare to hurt them at my ce as long as they do not go out of the vi. Then its the best. Kerry and Tianye discussed that expect for necessary exams, Venus would leave in the vi for rest until she could get recovery and see things again. As for the baby, he was still young. Kerry did not want him to expose in front of others so early. His eyes for sure would arouse peoples attention. In addition, the doctor Xiran invited would arrive in a city tomorrow afternoon. Then you take Venus to the hospital directly, we will meet each other there. Three in the afternoon, dont forget it. Kerry looked at him with disdain. How could I forget this kind of important thing? Who knows. Tianye said then he went out with the baby in his arms. Baby, uncle will teach you how to y this ne. Kerry looked at their back jealously and sighed. Tianye stopped when he went to the door. By the way, did you decide the name of the baby? You keep calling him baby. He is a boy. Its not good. I thought few names, I supposed to wait for Venus Kerry did not say the unfinished words, he wanted to name him with Venus, but she was sick now. Tianyes eyes turned to Venus who was in the sunshine of morning with gentle eyes As you like, I suddenly feel baby is a good name. Well. Kerry finished his breakfast simply and he held Venuss hand to walk around. Tianye yed with baby on thewn. The remote ne suddenly came down and suddenly went up, baby cheered up every time when it changed a direction. Kerry was not happy seeing that so he told Venus that. Tianye loves kids so much why dont he have another baby with Xiran but ying with my son. Venus did not reply but she smiled all the time. She looked pretty, like a simple girl that everyone wanted to protect her. At noon, Kerry stared at Tianye who was still at his home You are so idle today? No need to go to Xiran? Tianye yed with his phone on the phone it was like he was at home. Baby came to sleep in Tianyes arms when he got tired. The man and the baby were alike when they were lying down. She went back to S city. Tianye said briefly. Kerry suddenly realized that Tianye was boring so that he came here. Kerry asked thinkingst time Mus Group grabbed his business I dont understand two things. What? Kerry asked with confusion I made a deal with the leaders in the city regarding the two programs rted to temporay dwelling and city afforest. How did you grab them? Tianye sneered hearing this, his eyes did not move away from his phone, then he said You have your rtion in the city, I have it in the province. We get business by our talents. Kerry really wanted to know the leader Tianye mentioned, but he knew it was not proper to ask that, so he did not open his mouth atst. The rtion between Tianye and him was eased now, all of this was because of Venus and the baby. Even brothers had to tell apart in business let alone them. Tianye stayed in the Ye Family for a whole day. The Baby learned everything fast and now he could y the ne well. Chapter 249 Good Boy, Call Me Dad (2) Chapter 249 Good Boy, Call Me Dad (2) When Tianye Mu saw the babys unique eyes, he asked Kerry in a low voice, "Is the baby also able to move instantly or fly around? Why else would he have one purple eye?" Kerry rubbed his aching brow, "You''ve guessed it. He''s already shown signs of such powers." "What?" Tianye Mu was shocked. "It''s true. Don''t you think he''s growing up faster than other kids his age? Last night, he suddenly walked through the door, and his eyes didn''t change. And he himself didn''t seem to realize that there was anything wrong with it." Tianye Mu''s mouth grew even wider, "Oh my God! If he suddenly disappears and reappears when he goes to kindergarten, it will scare the teachers and children to death." Kerry brows were furrowed, "I''m worried about that too. I want to talk to him, but he''s too young to speak on his own, how can he understand what I say?" "Then we''ll wait until he''s older. Anyway he doesn''t go out much now." Tianye Mu paused, "It''s just that he should have kids his own age to y with. He will lose much fun hanging out with us adults." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Then you hurry up and have a child to y with him." Tianye Mu grabbed the pillow next to him and threw it at Kerry, "Damn it, do I give birth to a child just to y with your son? Besides, even if I started preparing now, it would take almost a year to have a kid at the earliest, and by then your little son might grow unexpectedly powerful." Kerry was silent for a long time, and then said in a slow and deep voice, "Actually, I would prefer him to be an ordinary child, to grow up simply and live out his life peacefully and smoothly." When Tianye Mu heard this, he was also silent. When parents do not have a child, they always hope that their child can grow up to be an all-around talent. However, when they do have one, they value his health and happiness more than anything else. "Then give him a nickname of Pingan," suggested Tianye Mu. After looking at Kerry with some contempt, he added, "It''s better than baby." Kerry expressed no objection. Tianye Mu reached out his hand to greet the little fe, "Baby,e here." The little fe wiggled his chubby buttocks and wobbled over to his uncle, smiling innocently and looking up to Tianye Mu. "I''ll call you Pingan from now on, okay? Repeat after uncle, Ping-An..." The little fe stared at his mouth and repeated childishly, "Pingan." "Gosh, awesome! From now on, remember, when uncle calls for Pingan, I''m calling for you, okay?" The little fe nodded his head in confusion. Kerry, who was sitting on the other side of the room, was extremely frustrated, wondering why his son had learned everything so fast except "daddy". "Pingan,e over here to daddy." The little fe didn''t respond and was still in front of Tianye Mu. "Pingan." Kerry called out again. Tianye Mu poked Pingan''s little belly and said, "Your dad called for Pingan, did you hear it?" The little fe turned around slowly and looked nonchntly at Kerry. "Come here, Pingan." He came to Kerry with a disgusted face and looked up at him, as if to say, "Why are you calling me?" Kerry said very lovingly, "Call daddy." The little fe behaved exactly the same as before. He cast a bored look to Kerry, wiggled his butt and walked away. "Hahahaha..." Tianye Mu burst outughing. Kerry''s face turned ck. He should not have humiliated himself at this time, especially in front of Tianye Mu. ...... At three o''clock in the afternoon, Kerry and Venus appeared at the hospital on time. This was one of the best private hospitals in Sky City, both in terms of medical staff and equipment. The American doctor, David, was unusually young and handsome. If Tianye Mu hadn''t introduced him, Kerry would have thought he was a student fresh from college. Like most Chinese people, Kerry asked Tianye Mu in Chinese, "Howe he is so young? Can we trust him?" The American doctorughed and replied in fluent Chinese, "Mr. Kerry, please don''t question my skills based on my young look." Kerry was embarrassed. He didnt expect David''s Chinese to be this good. "Uh, well, sorry, when should we start?" "Now. I have an important meeting tomorrow, so I have to leave tonight." After exchanging the usual pleasantries, David gave a detailed examination to Venus. Tianye Mu had already told him how Venus was injured before, so he didn''t ask again. After the examination, David said seriously, "I suggest surgery. This the fastest way to recover." "Is it risky?" Kerry was a little hesitant. Last time when they were in the hospital, the doctor also said Venus needed surgery, but it was very risky, so Kerry didn''t agree. David looked at the various films of Venus''s under the light and exined every operation had risks and even the best doctor can''t be 100% sure of the sess of every operation. When saying these words, David used a Chinese word to describe the best doctor. Kerry was a little surprised that this foreigner could say such a native word. "Then how sure are you?" "90%, and the remaining 10% depends on this beautifuldy." Kerry became more surprised, "90%? Are you sure?" David was a little unhappy about Kerry''s skeptical attitude. He looked at Kerry indifferently with his hands sped in front of his chest, "Mr. Kerry, you can question my character, but you can''t question my skills." Kerry had never seen such a confident person, but it was Venus''s life at stake, so he could not be careless. "I''ll think about it." "Okay, I''ll give you ten minutes. My time is precious." Kerry and Tianye Mu stood in the smoking section smoking. Neither of them spoke, and when they finished a cigarette, they said in unison, "Do it." After a brief exchange of nces, they both saw the determination and worry in each other''s eyes. As David said, every surgery had risks, but they couldn''t let Venus suffer from dementia for the rest of her life. This kind of life was unfair to her. She was only 25 and she got many dreams that were waiting for her to realize. They had to trust David and Venus. David seemed to had predicted their decision. He had already booked the operating room while they were discussing. Venus was sitting quietly beside the bed like an innocent kitten. Kerry squatted down to hold her hands and said, "Let''s do the surgery right away. Don''t be afraid. I will always be here by your side." When Venus heard his voice, she gave a silent smirk. Kerry was saddened. He knew she didn''t understand what he meant. Before the surgery, two nurses came to shave Venus''s hair. "Does she have to be shaved?" Kerry asked. One nurse smiled and said, "Of course, the surgery involves cutting open her head and shaving her hair will help her recover after the surgery, making it less likely to get infected. Chapter 249 Good Boy, Call Me Dad (3) Chapter 249 Good Boy, Call Me Dad (3) Another nurse looked at Kerry''s distressed face, and said while shaving Venus''s hair, "Hair can still grow back. Life is most important." Kerry was distressed because Venus cherished her hair very much. He was distressed for her. "My wife would probably go crazy if she opened her eyes and saw that she had be a little nun." Kerry said with a gentle smile. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When strangers approached, Venus could not help but start to feel nervous. Kerry held her hands and keptforting her, "Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I''m here." The nurses began their work. Before long, Venus''s long, straight and ebony and hair fell onto the ground. When the nurses shaved Venus''s scalp, she tensed up and gripped Kerry''s hands tightly. "Don''t be afraid. It will be over soon. In fact, you are also very cute in short hair, but it''s a pity you can''t see it yourself ..." Kerry let Venus grip his hands very tightly, even though he felt his fingers were about to be broken. Tianye Mu was standing in the doorway, watching this scene silently. He felt that Kerry really loved Venus very much, even more than he loved Xiran Xiao. A few minutester, Venus''s scalp was scraped clean, and she really became a beautiful nun. Kerry thought to himself, "Fortunately, she was not born in ancient times, otherwise who knows how many male pilgrims will be attracted to her." It was the first time the two nurses saw a husband who apanied his wife throughout the whole process, and this man was Kerry, a famous figure in Sky City. He had now be the most perfect husband in the hearts of those girls. Considering Venus''s unique situation, Kerry was allowed to enter the operating room in scrubs. But after the anesthetic took effect, he was kicked out. The scene was so bloody that the doctors were afraid he would lose control. One hour had passed, and then two hours, three hours... Kerry got agitated, and began smoking nonstop. Tianye Mu was no better than him. They just brought Venus for a checkup. Howe she was receiving the surgery so soon? The lights in the operating room went out. Kerry quickly threw down his cigarette and stomped it out, and raced over. When David came out of the operating room, Tianye Mu asked, "How''s it going?" David took off his light blue mask and said, "I have finished my task. The remaining 10% of the sess depends on her." Kerry and Tianye Mu gasped at the same time. What David said meant that the operation was sessful. "Where is Venus?" "She''s been pushed to the monitoring ward." Kerry immediately run away and quickly disappeared. David grabbed Tianye Mu who was also about to run, "Tianye, I need to go to the airport immediately. Find me a car." "No problem. My driver is down there. You go downstairs, and I''ll tell him to wait for you in front of the hospital." "OK." In the monitoring ward, Venus was sleeping peacefully on the hospital bed. With various tubes inserted into her body and head, she looked very scary at first nce. Kerry was looking at her through the ss, his heart filled with all kinds of emotions. Ever since they got married, the two of them seemed to be tightly bound to the hospital. They went to hospital from time to time but more often it was her. He med himself for being blinded by hatred and kept hurting her. He regretted many things he had done, but the only thing he didn''t regret was marrying her. "Kerry?" A familiar voice came from behind. Kerry turned around, and Hao Nangong, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, was standing under the white light, holding a thermos box in his hand, with a surprise on his face. "Why are you here?" Kerry couldn''t help but ask. He had blocked the news of Venus''s return and no one in Sky City knew. "My father was hospitalized. I came to see him." Hao Nangong said indifferently. When he saw the person in the monitoring ward, his eyelids jumped. He strode forward, "The person inside is Venus?" "What does that have to do with you?" Kerry''s tone was freezing cold. Hao Nangong revealed aplicated expression, "I... now that I saw her, I have one less thing to worry about." "It''s my wife. I don''t need you to worry about her. Also," Kerry stared at him coldly, "If you really want her to be good, don''t go near her." Hao Nangong was not to be undone, "Kerry, if you had been a little more lenient with her, I wouldn''t have had a chance, and Xinyu Qiao wouldn''t have had a chance either. You should take full responsibility for what had happened." "I admit it was my fault," Kerry said frankly, "so I will spend decades making it up to her and loving her with all my heart. But I won''t allow you to appear in front of her again." "Hmph! You don''t allow? Sky city is not yours..." Before Hao Nangong finished his sentence, a slender and graceful woman came over, "Hao, what are you doing here? I''m still looking for you everywhere." There was a hint of boredom on Hao Nangong''s face, but it quickly disappeared. He indifferently said to her, "I met an acquaintance. We''ve talked for a while." The woman looked at Kerry and her eyes lit up, "Kerry? What are the odds of running into you here?" Kerry nced at her but couldn''t recall who she was. "Don''t you remember? We went to junior high school together. I sat in front of you in the second year of junior high. I went abroad in high school and came back some time ago." The woman said excitedly. Kerry searched his mind, but still couldn''t remember her name. To be exact, he couldn''t even remember his deskmate at junior high school, let alone the student sitting in front of him. "By the way, what are you doing in the hospital?" The woman asked enthusiastically. Kerry responded coldly, "My wife is in the hospital." "You''re married?" The woman was surprised, and thenughed, "I hope she can recover soon. I want to see what kind of woman can win your heart." At the mention of Venus, Kerry smiled, "Just a very ordinary girl." The woman knew that Kerry was just being polite, but she did not ask anymore. She took Hao Nangong''s arm and said, "Hao and I will soon get married, at the end of the year. I hope you and your wife cane to our wedding. I remember at school, you and Hao were best friends." Kerry was really shocked, Hao Nangong, the yboy will also get married one day? "My pleasure. As long as Hao Nangong invites me, I''ll be there." Kerryughed insidiously. Hao Nangong gave him a resentful look. To be honest, he didn''t want to see this guy and the woman he once loved at his wedding at all. Yes, Venus was the women he once loved. "Of course. I will deliver the wedding invitation to your house in person. Anyway, excuse us for leaving first. Uncle Nangong is still waiting for us." "Be my guest." Chapter 250 Hes Getting Married (1) Chapter 250 He''s Getting Married (1) Kerry Ye watched them going far away. He saw that Hao Nangong tried to break away from the womans hand but that woman seemed to have said something and he gave in to it. There is always one thing to conquer another, as people always say. But who on earth was this woman? Howe he remembered nothing about her? What are you looking at? You look so focused. Tianye Mu came over and asked him. Kerry then stopped watching and asked tentatively, Is Hao getting married? Yes he is, you dont know about that? Tianye was not surprised that Hao was getting married. Who is he marrying? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The Lady of Tianding Entertainment. Then Kerry started to remember who she was. In his memory, this Lady used to look very ordinary and liked to keep a low profile. Nobody would pay attention to her. But she had changed a lot since thest time he saw her a few years ago. He was curious. This Lady must have grabbed some weak points of Hao, since he was marrying his ssmate. He assumed. But thats great. At least Hao wouldnt hassle Venus Mu, with his own wife around him all time time. Em...hope so. The next day after Venuss surgery, Venus woke up. Because she had been in the dark for a month, the doctor put a thin slice of gauze around her head to cover her eyes to avoid the strong light. Then the gauze was slowly unwrapped by a pair of graceful hands gently, and the light filtered in little by little. Venus opened her eyes and at first she saw a mass of white fog, then a pair of ocean-blue eyes, which was full of deep affection and emotion, came into her sight. But she was still confused. Venus, can you see me? Kerry asked nervously. Yes, she knew the voice. This voice had been with her since she fell into the darkness. Venus, do you know me? Venus turned to the other side and saw someone she seemed to be familiar with for a long time. She looked at me! Does that mean she can see? Tianye asked in surprise. The doctor stuck out one finger, Look at my finger. Venus did as he said and her head moved with the finger. The doctor checked her pupils and said with relief, Her eyesight has recovered. Brilliant! Kerry said happily. Seeing his sister was still in confusion, Tianye calmed down a bit. Doctor, why does my sister seem a little dumb? The doctorughed, It takes time. Her mind was under pressure for a long time, besides she just had a surgery yesterday. Its good her eyesight has recovered, though. As for her spirit and intelligence, you have to talk with her often. With our medication, she will recoverpletely I believe. Okay doctor, than you very much. Tianye said with respect. The doctor said something else about her diets then left with the nurse. At the moment, Venuss head was wrapped with gauze and it looked so big. All her supporting devices were removed except for the one on her middle finger. Venus, I am your brother. Do you know me? Tianye came close to her, Just blink once if you do. Blink twice if you dont. But Venus didnt blink at all. Instead, she smiled. And the smile caused huge pain on her wound and the smiling face soon turned into a crying face. Alright, alright, dont smile, or you will feel painful. Tianye said with pity. Seeing Venus in great pain, Kerry felt pains in the heart too. He scolded Tianye, The doctor said that her IQ is offline. Why did you even ask! Tianye knew he did something wrong but in order to keep his pride, he stared at Kerry and said, And you are talking to your elder brother like this? Huh? You are trying to be the big brother here? Kerry almost rolled his eyes. How tricky this guy was! Tianye said with a smug smile, Kerry, remember, no matter when it is, I am your senior. Talk to your senior with respect. Do you hear me? Kerry held his temper. He would very much like to throw him out of the room if he hadnt been Venuss big brother. While they were talking, someone came to the door silently. What are you doing here? Kerry stood in front of Venus to prevent him from seeing Venus. Hao smiled, You used to hate each other and even want to kill each other. Why are you so close like brothers now? Its none of your business! Kerry looked at him coldly and asked again, What are you doing here? Hao leaned his body over and saw Venus lying in bed, I am here to see Venus. She doesnt want to see you. She would like you to leave. Tianye was just sitting by the bed and watched them argue. He could care less about their fights. As long as Venus was safe, they could even kill each other... Eh, kill Kerry? Its not what Hao was capable of at the moment. After all, Kerry was such a freak. Hao had always been shameless and persistent, I am here to see Venus. If she tells me to leave in person, then I will. Hao Nangong, did you forget what I said? Do you want your legs broken again? Hao looked a bit scared, but he really wanted to see Venus so that he wouldnt have to worry about her any more. Kerry, let me see her. Just one second and Ill go. His voice softened a lot. Her lying here like this is mainly because of you. Are you are so shameless now already? Kerry turned angry as soon as he thought of what had happened in the past. Off you go. Ill tell her that you came when she wakes up. Hao remained silent with his hands hanging. Hao, look, Venus is in poor health condition now. I dont want to get angry with you. Youd better not try to cross my bottom line, either. However, Hao had been around all kinds of gangs and mafias since he was little. He wouldnt take Kerrys threat seriously if Kerry had not been such a special person. Hao gritted his teeth, Kerry Ye, I know you have supernatural abilities. But youd better not be too proud. One day Ill tell people your secrets and bring you down! Kerryughed, You think I am supernatural. Hmm, that could be the nicest thing Ive ever heard. Fine, Ill wait. Dont you let me down! Oh by the way, do notify me when you get married. Venus and I will prepare a big gift for you! Thanks, that wont be necessary. Hao was a bit scared. He skipped as fast as he could. And the room was back in peace. Tianye seemed a bit disappointed. He was expecting the two to actually fight but they were just arguing. Go home now. Pingan is home. I am here in the day time. You cane over at night. Clearly Kerry had his own n. Ill hire a senior caregiver. The caregiver can attend to her needs and you can talk about the funny things you used to do with Venus. Tianye thought for a while and agreed. After all, its not quite convenient for him to help Venus change clothes or go to the bathroom. Alright. You go hire a caregiver and Ill be here with her. Theres information about all the caregivers in the nurse station and theres a long introduction under each caregivers name. Kerry went through the files and picked an ordinary looking little girl and asked the nurse, What about her? Shes good, but shes a bit talkative. She can make friends with everyone she sees right away. The nurse said in a nice way. Kerry gave up this one. He hated talkative person. Then he picked another one who seemed older, And her? The nurse nodded, Shes thoughtful and considerate. She knows when to shut her mouth and ears. Shes devoted to her work and shes a reliable person. Kerry signed in relief, Please ask her toe here. She can start her work right now. Yes, sir. Chapter 250 Hes Getting Married (2) Chapter 250 He''s Getting Married (2) The new year was around the corner and theres a lot of business stuff to attend to. Tianye Mu left the hospital as soon as the caregiver started to work. As soon as returning to Sky City, Tianye stepped into the Mus Group directly, which made a lot of people dumbfounded. There was a rumor going around that their boss had died. After all, theres no boss like him who hadnt shown up in thepany for the whole year. Hearing that his nephewsing back, Changrui Mu came to thepany to beg Tianye, in the hope that Tianye could forgive him. After all, they had the same blood running in their veins. After hearing what Changrui had been through in the past year, Tianye thought for a while and finally gave him a smallpany. You hate your uncle, dont you? Then why do you help him by giving him apany? Mike asked in confusion. Tianye signed and said, A jerk as he is, hes my grandfathers son. I cant bear to see him begging for food on the street. We Mu Family care about our reputation. And we Mus Group dont want people to see us as cold-blooded. Besides, he wasnt that bad. His sufferings in the past year already made up for his mistakes. He couldnt cause trouble any more anyway. Tianyes only merciful to him for themon family name they carried. But in fact, the most important reason was the change of rtionship between Venus Mu and Kerry Ye. Though she suffered a lot, she ended up being happy. The Mus Group had had its profit doubled and even tripled since it took two big projects from the Yehuang Group, besides, the business went really smoothly. Tianye went though the report sheet and was quite satisfied with the figure. He said to Mike who was sitting in front of him, Thanks for everyones hard work. Please notify everyone that we will organize a New Year trip and they can choose wherever they want to go. Yay! Mike shouted in delight and then put his arm on the table and asked, What about the bonus? Dont worry about it. As long as you get thest payment back, you will be surprised. I like you being my boss! You are so generous! Tianye nced at him and joked, Mike, youve got the highest sry in this industry. And you still need money? Theres never such thing as too much money. The pursuit of money is endless! Youve got the point. Compared to the Mus Group, the Yehuang Group had a tough year with their outgoings and revenues barely bncing out. The earthquake happened first, then the Mus Group took the advantage and took away their projects. Many things such as the big investment of the amusement park all piled up together. Its a huge miracle that the Yehuang Group could make both ends meet. Kerry paid attention when he was listening to the reports of each department. He had expected the oue, but he didnt worry about it. The investment of the amusement park was totallypleted and the next they would only have to wait for the profits toe in. Judged from the profit during the Golden-Week of the national holiday, the amusement park would be the money pit of the Yehuang Group. Everyone looked at Kerrys cold face and felt scared. To be honest, this years figure was embarrassing to watch, which had dropped to the lowest point in the past three years. When thest department finished its report, everyone became silent and the atmosphere inside the meeting room was really oppressive. They were waiting for Kerry to scold them. However, half a minute later, Kerry said, Youve had a tough year. Thank you for your hard work. Victory and failure are common in business. And besides, we didnt lose money. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. On hearing this, everyone was surprised. Kerry didnt get angry! Too many unexpected things have happened this year. I know you have tried your best. Come on, cheer up, everyone! Sort out your work and wee this New Year! Everyone looked up, wondering howe such a cold-blooded boss turned into a nice person. Why are you looking at me? Kerry asked coldly. The vice director said boldly, Mr. Ye, you are having a good day huh? Kerry showed some smile, How did you know? We didnt make any profits for outpany and you didnt scold us! Kerry said even more gently, Ive said it. There are many reasons why we couldnt make profits. Its normal. And I know you have all tried your best. Alright, quit guessing. Off you go. Go back to your work. Yes, sir. Several senior managers were whisper while walking, There must be something good. Mr. Ye is in a good mood today. Hush! I heard that his wife is back! One of them said cautiously. Really? That Venus Mu in the Design Department? The others asked at the same time. Yes, yes! Its her. But she is sick and in hospital. Oh, but... The person paused then said, Then what about Yan Chu of MK Group? Our boss treats her quite well, doesnt he? Director Chen, watch your words! Director Chenughed in embarrassment, I am just curious! Speaking of it, where is that Yan? And howe the MK Group handed over all its shares in the amusement park project? One who had always been mature said, Alright guys, quit guessing. There must be something that Mr. Ye doesnt want us to know. Didnt you always hear from the movies- the more you know, the faster you die? Ha ha ha! Thats the point! We should do our work well. Kerry came to the hospital as soon as he finished his work. In front of the senior patient room, Henry Zhang and Fang were guarding in person. Kerry opened the door and went in. Venus was at the moment drinking water, with a big mass of gauze wrapped around her head, which looked a bit funny. Seeing himing in, Venus smiled. Kerry smiled back to her and asked the caregiver, Any problems today? No, sir, everything is normal. Did she talk? No. Did she eat supper? Yes, she did. Okay. You can go now. Kerry threw his coat casually on the sofa and sat by the bed. He held her warm little hands and said gently, You look healthier today. Hows the lunch I ordered for you? Venus was chewing the straw and her eyes rolled a few circles. It seemed that she finally understood Kerrys words and replied with great effort, Yum...yummy. Kerry was overjoyed. Eat as mush as you want, if you like it. But the taste of food in the restaurant is too heavy. Ive already told Mrs Qin to bring you food everyday. You like her soup, dont you? From tomorrow, you can drink her soup everyday! He said all these words and Venus only got a few of them, Mrs Qin, yummy! Kerryughed and pinched her round cheek. Mrs Qin is not yummy! Her soup is! Venusughed and her eyes were as bright as clear water, in which Kerry saw his face. Chapter 250 Hes Getting Married (3) Chapter 250 He''s Getting Married (3) Venus Mu thought of the little fellow who had clung to her in the dark and said, Babybaby.. Kerry was stunned for a second and said, The baby is at home. He is fine. You will see the baby when you are well. Venus didnt understand what Kerry said. She shook Kerrys hand and went on saying, Baby, baby. She looked like a poor little elk and Kerry was softhearted. Well, Ill make a video call to let you see him. Kerry said. Then Kerry took out his phone and made a video call to John. Sir Kerry. John said. John, where is Pingan? Kerry said. He is ying in his room. John said. Then John focused the camera on the little figure sitting on the floor. As soon as Venus saw Pingan, she happily pointed to the screen and showed it to Kerry. Yeah, I see that. Kerry said. What is he doing? Kerry asked John. He is tearing apart the remote-controlled aircraft sent by Mr Mu. John said. There was a note of helplessness in his voice. Its obvious that he had tried to dissuade Pingan, but he failed. After hearing what John said, Kerry was happy. Why he wants to tear it down? Isnt Pingan fond of Tianye Mus gift? Kerry said. Maybe he do that to re-assemble it. John said in a hesitated way, Before you and Venuse back, he usually dismantles the remoter-controlled car and puts it back together again intact. Does he have that talent? Kerry said in surprise. Hard at dismantling, Pingan heard Kerrys voice and looked up at the screen of the phone. As soon as he saw Venus, he threw all the parts in his hand and jumped up. Mom. Pingan shouted to the phone. Without knowing why, Venuss tears rolled down at that moment. Sheughed and cried as she looked at the little guy on the phone. Baby, I want my baby. Venus said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Pingan said mother for a few times and then looked at Kerry next to Venus. Pingan stared at Kerry, as if convinced that Kerry had taken his mother and would not let them be reunited. Kerry couldnt stand the double blow and said, Pingan, mother is ill. I brought her to the doctor. We will go home when she is well. Pingan is too young to know what ill means. He still looked at Kerry angrily. Kerry was helpless. He looked around therge room and said, Well, stop looking at me like that. John, pack some clothes for him and bring him here. Sir Kerry, is it good for him to stay at the hospital? John said. It doesnt matter. The environment here is not bad. The point is he can relieve Venuss boredom here. Lying alone in bed all the time is boring. Kerry said. I see, Sir Kerry. John said. By the way, bring me something for me to eat when youe. I havent eaten dinner. Kerry said. OK. John said. After hanging up the phone, Kerry shaves Venuss nose gently and said, Are you happy now. Our baby will be hereter. Venus understood the words and gave a heavy nod and a big smile. During the month when Venus recuperated at home, Mrs Qin cooked nourishing soups and porridge every day. Venus didnt know how to be moderate. After a month, her slender waist had be chubby and her pointed chin had rounded out. She looked soft and made others want to rub her. Venuss sweet breath lingering in the end of Kerrys nose, which aroused his desire immediately. Looking at her rosy lips, Kerry couldnt help kissing her. Kerry only wanted a kiss, but he overestimated hisposure. After months of not having intimacy with Venus, Kerry couldnt control himself. He kept kissing her. Venus didnt know what Kerry meant, but she thought its a wonderful feeling Kerry waspletely absorbed in his own desires When the desire was about to devour his reason, Kerry stopped kissing Venus. Venus, I hope you a quick recovery. I really want to have sex with you. Kerry said. Venuss eyes were blurred. Kerry restrained himself and then kissed her lips gently again. I am going to take a shower. Kerry said. Venus watched Kerry walk into the bathroom with blurred eyes. She didnt know why Kerry wanted to take a shower and what Kerry wanted to do More than an hourter, Kerry was sitting on the bed trimming Venuss nails when the door of the ward was pushed open without a knock. Kerry know Pingan hade, for no one darese in without knocking, except for Pingan. Sure enough, as the footsteps approached, Pingans voice came, Mother, mother. Venus looked up in surprised. She smiled when she saw the cute little face. Baby. Venus said. Pingan wriggled down from the arms of John and ran to Venus staggeringly. But the bed is too high for him to reach. He had to reach out his hands to Kerry and said arrogantly, Hug me. Kerry put the nail clippers on the table and bent down to pick him up. Oh, you are the first person who asks for help in such an arrogantly way. Kerry said. John, stood behind, smiled silently. It seems that there is one more person in the world who can dominate Kerry. Sir Kerry, heres the supper. Eat it while its still warm. John said. Just put it there. Im not very hungry now. Kerry said. Pingan climbed up the wide bed and took his shoes off quickly. He looked at Venus curiously and suddenly found a fact. Mom, are you well now? No, mom hasnt recovered yet. Kerry exined. Pingan then pointed to the eyes of Venus and said, Eyes. Kerry was suddenly enlightened and said, You mean the eyes. Yes, mother can see you now. Pingan pped his fleshly hands happily. Chapter 251 Pingan Is A Naughty Boy (1) Chapter 251 Pingan Is A Naughty Boy (1) It was bedtime. Pingan clung on to Venus and wouldnt leave. Kerry said: Come on, Pingan. You need to sleep with me tonight. Pingan was displeased. He grabbed Venuss arm tightly and ignored Kerry. Kerry said in a soft voice: Pingan, moms wound is still not healed. She needs to be left alone. Come with daddy. You are the best baby in the world. Another reason why Kerry didnt want Pingan to sleep with Venus was because Venus had been using various medicines recently which could affect the babys health adversely. A few minutester, Pingan kissed on Venuss forehead and said: Mom, please get well soon. Venus nodded, as if she was also a baby. Kerry bent over and kissed Venus on her forehead and said: Go to sleep now. Call me if you are not feeling well. Sure. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kerry then held Pingan up and took him to the guest room. There was only a small bed but it was enough for him and the baby. Okay, now, we need to sleep. Kerry put Pingan on bed. Pingan pouted his mouth. He didnt want to sleep with Kerry. Kerry looked into his eyes and asked seriously: Pingan, why dont you like daddy? Pingans eyes were sparkling. Of course he couldnt understand Kerry s question. He was less than one year old. Forget it. Just sleep. Pingan covered himself under a quilt. Kerry removed his shoes andid beside the baby. The baby looks so small. And Kerry was worrying that he may injure the baby when he was deep in sleep. Kerry and the baby could hardly be alone together, and Kerry thought he should take the chance and bond with the baby. But he didnt know how. Pingans eyes were still wide open. Obviously he also couldnt sleep. Kerry took out his phone and searched: How to bond with the baby before sleep. He found many answers. Some people suggest that he should y games with the baby, but Kerry was afraid that Pingan would get too excited. Some people say that he should tell a bedtime story, and Kerry found this suggestion feasible. Because he watched a lot of movies, and in the movies, the parents always tell their baby bedtime story before the baby goes to sleep. Kerry then looked at the baby and stroked his hair gently. He said: You and I have known each other for a long time but this is the first time we sleep together. Do you want a bedtime story? Pingan looked at him with confusion and said: Story? Pingan obviously had no idea what story is. Kerry felt sorry for him. No one had ever told him a story before. But that also means he could be the first one to tell him a story. Okay, I am going to tell you a story about a man called Pangu. Pangu is the one who opened the universe. It was a long long time ago, and there was nothing in the universe. It was just a ck void. And then...... Kerry s voice was very deep, and before the story was over, Kerry found the baby was deep in sleep. His eyes were closed. His eyshes are so long, like two little brushes. And he smells very sweet, like milk. Kerry stared at the baby unblinkingly. It is such a joy to simply look at the baby. Kerry thought. He wished that moment couldst forever. Kerry then kissed the baby on his forehead and turned off the light. Kerry was worried that the baby may roll off the bed, so he didnt fall asleep deeply, and he checked from time to time to see whether the baby was still there. It was three oclock in the morning. Kerry woke up again to check on the baby. But the moment he opened his eyes, he was wide awake. Because the baby was no longer on the bed. He turned on the light and checked everywhere but the baby was nowhere to be seen. Kerry broke out into a cold sweat. He left the room and went into Venus ward, and then, he was shocked to the core by what he saw. He saw the baby was floating above Venuss bed, and he was still deep in sleep. Other people would freak out if they saw this scene, but Kerry was not afraid, because simr things happened to him before. Kerry sighed with relief. He walked to Pingan and held the baby in his arms. He touched the babys forehead, and found his body temperature was just fine. He knew he couldnt let anyone know about Pingans superpower, or other people would judge Pingan and even distance themselves from Pingan. And he couldnt let that happen. Besides, he could feel that the babys superpower is much stronger than his. Kerry then went back to the guest room. To prevent the baby from floating away again, he grabbed the babys hand tightly. He was too worried so he didnt sleep very well. It was in the morning. Kerry felt someone was rubbing his face. He opened his eyes and found the baby was staring at him angrily. Whats the matter? Kerry ask. Did I do anything wrong? Pee.... Oh! Im sorry. I forgot. Kerry said. He held Pingan up and rushed into the bathroom. Pingan peed. Kerry then tried to wash Pingans face. He had never done that before and he seemed very clumsy. He was rubbing the babys face with the towel way too hard as if he was rubbing his own face. The baby felt painful but he didnt know how to tell Kerry to be gentle. After washing his face, Kerry then tried to dress the baby. John the Butler saw them and said: Sir, do you need any help? No. I can handle it. Whats so difficult about dressing the baby. Kerry said. But turned out, dressing the baby was much more difficult than he expected. He and the baby both suffered a lot before the baby was finally dressed. Beads of sweat appeared on Kerrys forehead. Kerry then took Pingan into Venuss ward. A nurse was cleaning there. Venus smiled brightly when she saw Kerry and the baby. After breakfast, Kerry said to Pingan: Daddy will go to workter. When I am away, you must behave yourself. Dont make your mother angry. Is that a deal? Pingan only winked his sparkling eyes. Kerry then specially told Henry to keep an eye on Pingan. And Henry said: Sure. Dont worry sir. Pingan is a very sweet boy. He will be good. I hope so. Kerry said. Oh, I almost forgot. If Hao Nangonges, dont let him get into the ward. Sure. Henry said seriously. He knew how much trouble Hao had caused for Kerry and Venus. It was eight oclock. A doctor and a nurse came to Venus ward to check on her. They all eximed in delight when they saw Pingan. They found Pingan exceptionally cute. And the doctor said: The baby looks so much like his father. He then looked at Venus and said: How was your sleepst night? How do you feel? Venus didnt say anything. Kerry walked closer to her and said in a soft voice: Did you sleep wellst night? Venus nodded. Yes. Yes. Kerry smiled at her. He then looked at the doctor with a serious expression and said: She went to sleep at nine oclockst night. And she didnt say she was in any kind of difort. Thats good. Now she needs to be put on a new drip. Is that still necessary? The doctor shot him a sideways nce and said: Of course it is necessary. Dont worry. We know whats the best for her. Kerry knows nothing about medicine. So he could only listen to the doctor. After everyone left, Kerry said to Venus: Ill go to work. You stay here and do what the doctors tell you to do. Venus smiled at him. She then went to y with Pingan. Kerry looked at them. He realized now he has a bigger responsibility. He needs to take care the both of them. But he doesnt feel stressed. He feels very happy. Chapter 251 Pingan Is A Naughty Boy (2) Chapter 251 Pingan Is A Naughty Boy (2) Just like Kerry expected, Pingan went wild after Kerry left. He ran around the ward excitedly. Henry couldnt catch him, so he could only follow him closely. Pingan then rushed out of the ward Venus was in and went into another ward. The doctors, nursers, and patients all looked at the baby. Pingan wasnt afraid of them at all. He would look back every time he found someone was looking at him. He didnt stop. He visited the nurse station, the doctors office, and the wards. And what Henry could do was only to apologize. He said to so many people: Im so sorry. The kid runs too fast. Please forgive us. Pingan then wanted to get into the ward at the end of the hall, and at that time, Henry finally grabbed his arm and said: Now, we need to go back. But Pingan wanted to go to that ward so very much. And he tried to drag Henry there. Henry didnt know what to do. Because he knew Hao Nangongs father was in that ward. Ye Family and Nangong Family never get along. What if they try to hurt the baby? Young master, lets go back. Your mother is waiting for you. Pingan stopped when he heard this. And he reached his hands out and asked Henry to pick him up. Henry was surprised. So you are also afraid of your mother. Right? Just like your father. On the way back, they bumped into Hao Nangong. Hao recognized Henry. But Henry ignored him and walked directly pass him. And Hao said: Wait a second. But Henry only walked even faster. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hao caught up with him and stopped him. Why are you trying to avoid me? We are not enemies. Henry held the baby tightly in his arms and said: Hello, Mr Nangong. Hao looked at the baby. He asked: Whose kid is this? Henry looked at him and said firmly: Its none of your business. Why are you so nervous? Haoughed. He stared at the baby and said: I think this is Kerrys son. Am I right? Sorry, Mr Nangong. I have something to deal with. I must go. Henry said. But before Henry walked away, Hao reached his hand out and grabbed Pingans arm. What are you doing? Henrys anger red up in an instant. Hao didnt answer him. He only stared at the babys eyes. He will never forget this pair of eyes because of their uniqueness. Hao suddenly remembered Kerry s eyes are sometimes also of different colors. So the baby inherited his fathers...... Unbelievable. Just unbelievable. Hao mumbled. Now I have met two people with super powers. Pingan smiled at Hao. And Hao found the babys smile looks so much like Venus smile. And in an instant, his dislike of the baby vanished. Whats his name? Hao asked. Henry didnt answer him. Hao shot him a sideways nce and asked the baby directly: Hey, little one. Whats your name? Big brother. Pingan said. He learned these two words recently. Hao froze. Big brother? Is that your name? Pingan smiled even more brightly. Big brother. Hello, big brother. Hao said. Henry burst intoughter. And Hao suddenly realized the baby was calling him big brother. And he said: You cant call me big brother. Im so much older than you. You should call me uncle. Pingan looked at him confusedly. Hao thought he didnt hear it clearly. So he said: Baby, call me uncle. Uncle. The sound of this word stirred up Pingans memories. And Pingan could remember a long time ago, a man wearing a mask always asked him to call him uncle. He also remembered that mans name is Dudu. Dudu would buy him lots of candies and lots of toys. And he realized he hadnt seen Dudu for a very long time. Where is he? Hao gave up. He said with contempt: Kerrys son is not that smart. Henry ignored him and walked away with Pingan. But for the rest of the day, Pingan seemed to be in a very bad mood. He was not smiling and he was not talking to anyone. What happened? Why is he so unhappy? John asked. Henry said: I dont know. He had been like this since we met Hao this morning. But Hao didnt do anything. He only asked Pingan to call him uncle. Is he frightened? John said. This kid is not afraid of anybody. Henry said. Tinaye paid a visit that afternoon. He brought Venus some dietary supplements and he bought Pingan a little tank toy. But Pingan was still not cheered up. He had been thinking about Dudu, and he wants to know where Dudu is. Kerry came back that night. He was very surprised to see Pingan in such a low spirit. And Henry told him what happened that day. Kerry held Pingan in his arms and said: Whats the matter? Why are you so unhappy? Pingan looked at Kerry with his teary eyes and said: Dudu. Kerry was confused. Dudu? What is Dudu? Dudu is missing. Pingan finally said a whole sentence. Kerry was even more confused. But who is Dudu? Pingan didnt know how to exin. He said again: Dudu is missing. Kerry became impatient. But on the outside, he was still smiling. He said: Dont worry. Dudu wille back. Kerry wouldnt believe what he said that day would one day be the truth. Pingans eyes were alight with excitement. He was finally happy and he became active again. It was bedtime. Kerry was reading Venus and the baby bedtime stories. He bought a story book when he came back from work. But suddenly, his phone rang. It was Nighthawk. Kerry put the book down and said: Lets take a break. I need to pick it up. He left the ward, closed the door gently and answered the phone. Sir, its me. I know. Have you found Gavin? Kerry took out a cigarette, but he suddenly remembered he was trying to quit it, so he didnt light it. No. But we found another person. Nighthawk sounded very excited. Who? Xuan Chu. Kerryughed coldly. Thats good. I almost forgot about that guy. Where did you find him? On an ind. He is dressed like local people. I think he is also looking for someone. He is probably looking for Gavin. Just follow him. Maybe he can lead us to Gavin! Yes, sir. Kerry hung up the phone. He suddenly felt sorry for Xuan. Because Xuan had sacrificed so much for Gavin, but Gavin still doesnt have any feeling for him. He is still trying to find Gavin even though Gavin is so cold and indifferent to him. Kerry is very liberal and he does not discriminate against homosexual people. And he believes Xuans love for Gavin is deep and real. At the same time, he admits that Xuans love for Gavin is very humble and extreme. He went back into the ward. Venus was reading the story. Her reading waspletely devoid of emotions, but Kerry liked her reading very much. Because that means she was recovering. Kerry sat on a chair. He just looked at the way Venus read the book and the way his baby clung on to Venus. His heart was filled with joy and he hoped that moment couldst longer and longer. Venus was recovering, thanks to the amazing treatment. She could now say aplete sentence, instead of one or two words. ...... In the ward at the end of the hall, Hao was peeling an apple for his father. He seemed absent-minded. His father said: Stop thinking about that woman. You will get married soon. Hao said in a displeased voice: Im not thinking about her. His father said: Im your father. I know everything you are thinking. When I first moved into this ward, you only visited me once every two days. But since that woman also moved into this hospital, you come to this ce so frequently. You are obviouslying for her. Thats not true. Hao said. But he knew his father was right. He came to this hospital mainly because he wanted to see Venus. He loved her so much and how could he possibly forget about her? But he is not a silly man. He knows that he will never try to get her. Chapter 251 Pingan Is A Naughty Boy (3) Chapter 251 Pingan Is A Naughty Boy (3) So much had happened that year. And the most important lesson Hao learned is that he can not force love. Because of his extreme love, Gong Family was pushed into a very dangerous situation, and his father was so angry that he had a heart attack. His love for Venus even made Venus suffer. So he knew he must stop. He just wanted to see Venus for onest time. And then, he would put an end to this love. His father heaved a sigh. He said in a hoarse voice: My son, I was once also a young man and I know how you feel. But thats just life. You must move on. Axuan is a very good girl. She obviously loves you a lot. Why dont you just give it a try? Hao resumed peeling the apple. He said in a choked voice: I know, father. I know. ....... One afternoon, Venus got off bed and did some simple exercise. Because she had been on bed for too long and she felt sore and tired. Suddenly, she heard people were arguing outside the ward. Pingan was sleeping, and Venus didnt want him to be waken up, so she opened the door to see what happened. She found a man was trying to get into her ward but Henry stopped him and wouldnt let him in. What happened? Venus asked. Henry looked at her and said nervously: Nothing. Please go back. Oh. Please be quiet. The baby is sleeping. Venus said and was about to shut the door. Venus! The man shouted suddenly. He looked at Venus. There were so much emotions in his eyes. There was surprise. There was shock. And there was love. Venus looked at him confusedly, as if she was waiting for him to say something. Hao had so much to say. But he didnt know where to start. So he only said: Hi, how are you. Venus nodded. Im fine. All the memories came flooding back to him. Tears brimmed his eyes. He said: Thats good. Thats good. Venus didnt know what he was talking about. She smiled at him and walked back into the room. Hao stood there motionlessly. He found the way Venus looked at him was so strange, yet so pure, as if it was a pair of eyes belonged to an infant, and as if she didnt know him at all. What happened? Was that really Venus? Hao asked Henry: What happened to Venus? Henry clenched his fists. He looked at Hao with hatred and he said: You must leave here! Mr Nangong! You tell me what happened to her, and then Ill leave. Hao said. Henry wanted to punch Hao, but he knew he couldnt. Suddenly, Hao heard a familiar voice saying: Ill tell you what happened to her. Hao turned around and found it was Kerry. Kerry looked at him coldly. Follow me. Kerry went downstairs and Hao followed him without hesitation. It was overcast. The rain was imminent. Kerry and Hao stood under a tree. It had been a long time since they talked to each other face to face. Hao, your stupid love almost ruined Venus. If you still dont want to give up, I will make you suffer the consequences. Kerry said. And then he went back to the hospital. That afternoon, Hao stood under the tree for a very long time. And since that day, Henry had never met Hao again in the hospital. Pingan had been staying in the hospital for four days and he became very familiar with many people. Wherever he went, people always gave him fruits and snacks. So he put on some weight. Kerry poked at his belly and said: You must not take food from strangers. You know? Pingan responded with a burp. Pingan! I am very serious here! If you take food from strangers again, Ill lock you in a ck room! Kerry said seriously. Pingan was a little bit frightened. He nodded constantly. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Kerry looked at that way angrily, and found it was Tianye and Xiran. They were holding each others hand. And they look very lovely together. Why dont you knock first. Kerry frowned. Xiran smiled. Are you doing something secret here. Kerry was speechless. Xiran then walked directly to Venuss bed. She said: Venus, do you still remember me? Venus looked at her. Obviously she had no idea who the woman standing in front of her is. Xiran was a little bit disappointed. She acted to be angry and said: At first you told me that you are Yan Chu. And now you pretend that you dont know me! Just wait. I will take revenge. Venus only smiled at her. Why are you smiling? I am ser..... Before she finished, she noticed Venus was wearing a hat. She asked Kerry: Is her hair cut? Yes. She is going to have a surgery on her head. Xiran said: She is lucky that she doesnt know what is going on. She will go mad if she knows that she is bald. A weekter, Venus left the hospital. So many people came to say goodbye. There were medical staff, and there were also patients. Of course, the major reason why they came was because they want to say goodbye to Pingan. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Pingan was like a super star. He waved goodbye to the crowd. Goodbye. Goodbye. He said. Tianye and Xiran, who were in another car, allughed when they saw Pingan is so popr. Xiran said: Pingan reminds me of Weijie. (one of the four most handsome men in Chinas history) He is going to be so popr when he grows up. Tianye was surprised. He looked at her and said: Do you know Weijie? Xiran said: Of course I do. I know a lot about Chinese history, even though I grew up in another country. Tianye smiled. He whispered to her: Dont worry. Our baby will also be beautiful. Why are you so sure. Tianye said: I know I dont look good. But you are so very beautiful. And if our baby looks a little bit like you, he will be a beautiful baby. Xiran kissed on his lips and her eyes were smiling. She said: You are so sweet. Do you want to taste a little more? Tianye said. He then kissed Xiran on her lips hungrily, even though the driver was still in the car. The driver blushed with embarrassment. He wished he could be anywhere else in the world. Kerry, Venus and Pingan finally went back home. Pingan was so happy to be back home. He yed on thewn, and Xiran and Venus also joined him. Kerry and Tianye looked at them, smiling. Nighthawk found Xuan Chu. Xuan is probably also looking for Gavin. Tianye asked: Did Xuan ever see Gavins face? Does he know what does Gavin look like? Chapter 252 Young Lady Is Missing (1) Chapter 252 Young Lady Is Missing (1) Kerry Ye thought about it, and said uncertainly, Maybe he has seen him before, or else he wouldnt be so loyal to N. If you were Xuan Chu, would you love him if you didnt know what he looks like? Tianye Mu stared at him, Im straight. Of course I know. I mean if, why are you get so excited? Kerry ridiculed him. Nonsense, why dont you take yourself for example? Kerry lightlyughed, Im not fucking stupid. Tianye raised his foot to kick him, but Kerry dodged it, What? Remember, Im your brother. Kerryughed without saying a word. After resting for several months, Dr. Han was called by John, who was asked toe to Ye s vi. John, whos again? Dr. Han got out of the car and asked about it carefully. John smiled kindly, Youngdy. Dr. Han didnt respond, Which one? John stared at him, Who else? Of course its Venus Mu. Huh? Is she back? Dr. Han asked in surprise. John nodded happily, Yes, she is. And our young master. What about Dr. Han was gossipy and leaned to John, asking, How about Yan Chu from Hong Kong? John waved his hand, There is no Yan Chu and there is only one youngdy of our Ye family, and that is Venus. Dr. Han thought that John didnt want him to know this for fear that Venus would be embarrassed and angry when she found out, so he nodded smugly and said, Yes, yes, there is only Venus. What happened to her? Why call me? John sighed, She has a head injury and was just released from the hospital after operation a few days ago, so you will be in charge of changing her medication for the next few days. Remember, dont ask anything. Dont worry. Ive been working for Ye family for a quite long time and I know the rules. John took him up to the second floor and knocked on the door of Kerrys room. Young master, Dr. Han is here. Oh,e in. Kerry was dressed casually, with a cotton gray shirt, a pair of dark cks, and a pair of slippers. Dr. Han were instantly attracted by the milk bottle in Kerrys hand, not expecting that a man who was so fierce and ruthless would be particrly soft when the gun in his hand turned into a milk bottle. The room was no longer in order, for there were childrens toys everywhere, such as teddy bears, small tanks and small nes. Pingan, its time to drink milk. Kerrys voice was soft, like the winter sunshine. Dr. Han got goose bumps when he saw this different Kerry. God, was the man he used to know? Pingan? Was his son? He quickly searched the room and found a little guy sitting on the thick carpet with his head down, fiddling with a car in his hands, with lots of small parts in a box in front of him. When his slightly curled and furry head lifted for a moment, Dr. Han froze there. He was a well-educated man, but at this point, he didnt know how to describe the child. Pretty? Cute? Delicate? Or all of them? The most special part was his eyes. How could they be in different colors? He had been a doctor for so many years, but he never met a child with eyes in different colors. And from gics, he should not have purple eyes. Pingan took the milk bottle Kerry passed to him and without saying anything, he kept focusing on his toy car. Dont let Tianye see it. Its a limited edition and it has taken him a long time to get it. Kerry rubbed his little head and turned back to Dr. Han, who was in a dazed state, and said, This is my son. Though he just said four words, Dr. Han sensed his pride. Well, I know he is. He looks like you. Dr. Han replied truthfully. Kerry led him toward the balcony, where a woman with a pink hat sat in the sunlight, as quiet as a painting. It was Venus. Dr. Han remembered her back. Mixed feelings filled him as he saw her again. In just one year, her life had changed dramatically. No one couldpare to her in this way. On the table next to the recliner chair was a medical kit with all the medicines that Venus needed in these days. Venus, its time to change the medicine. Venus raised her head, frowning. Its painful for her to suffer this, so naturally, she resisted. Dont be afraid. Dr. Han will be very gentle. Kerry read her mind andforted her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When Venus found the strange man standing behind him, she did not greet him as Dr. Han imagined, but looked at him with unfamiliar eyes and turned her head away unhappily. Out of a doctors professional sensitivity, Dr. Han quickly noticed that something was wrong with Venus. She used to be very polite to him, even if she was in a bad mood. She never treated like this. Whats going on, Mr. Ye? Dr. Han asked Kerry. Kerry said calmly, though the pain inside hadpletely overwhelmed him, She suffered a head injury, and at first she couldnt see, but a few days ago she received a surgery, so now she could see things. However, as for her intelligence, we are trying. So thats the thing. The medicine here is brought back from the hospital and here is the medicinal gauze. The doctor instructed to change every morning. Dr. Han carefully looked at each medicine, part of which was about wound healing, and the rest for mental healing. I see. Ill take care of her. Dr. Han said. Kerry smiled, Im afraid not. Shes very afraid of pain now. If I dont stay with her, I dont think youll be able to do that. Dr. Han shrugged, Okay. Kerry took off her pink hat, her bald head revealed, with a piece of gauze stuck to her left head. Okay, here you go. Kerry made some room for him. he then kneeled down, holding Venuss hand and talked to her in order to distract her, Tianye told me he wanted to propose to Xiran Xiao. Do you think shell say yes? Venus got interested in this, Proposal? Yes, they well match each other Its better to let them be together, so as not to harm others. Kerry said in a serious manner. Venus was amused by what he said and burst intoughter. But dont worry that you wont be able to see it. Tianye said that he will do that until you are fully recovered. Do you want this? In fact, Kerry knew that Tianye didnt want to disappoint his sister. In this world, besides Pingan, Tianye was her only family, so they both cherished each other. Well, I do. Venus said with a smile. Kerry lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand, If you want to see this, get well soon, otherwise how can Tianye marry her? Venus smile, OK. After saying that, however, her scalp hurt, so she subconsciously shrank her head for a moment. Kerry held her face and said like coaxing a child, Okay, okay, hold on one more see. Venus is the best. Venuss bright and clean eyes were instantly filled with tears. The medicine irritated the wound, making her tremble. Kerry didnt want to see her suffer, so he urged Dr. Han, Hurry up. One minute. Dr. Han said briefly. He was doing the final step, fixing the gauze with medical tape to completely cover the horrible ugly scar. Done. After all this, Dr. Han took a long breath. Its over. Kerry kissed her on her check, Awesome. Then he puts the hat back on her. Watching Kerrys every move, Dr. Han felt weird inside. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have believed that Kerry still could be so gentle. He knew that Kerry must have seen that scar before. He was a doctor, and it was normal to see a scar like that, but Kerry was not, who showed no difort or disgust, which Dr. Han was somewhat impressed by. Dr. Han packed up the medical kit and couldnt help but ask Kerry, Actually, its very simple to change the medicine. You can absolutely do it by yourself. Kerry had a look at him, and his tone instantly turned cold, Then why do I need you? Well, no offense. Dr. Han was wrong. Kerry did not change and all his changes were only for Venus and his son. Kerry sent him out and asked, As you see, when do you think she will be back to normal? Dr. Han was not sure, for he was not an expert in brain. I dont know. Dr. Han was serious at the moment, The nerves areplicated and subjects about it are hard to study. Mrs. Ye s current situation is like a creek meeting a rock in the way. Maybe one day, the creek suddenly breaks through the rock. Then she will be good on that day. After hearing this, Kerry only said on word, Nonsense. Dr. Han was dumbfounded. What did he say wrong? What he said was the truth. Isnt there a better way? Just wait? Kerry was very upset. In order to show that he was professional, Dr. Han thought about it and said, Well After the wound heals, you can take her to do everything she like. You know, the patients mood ys a very important role in the recovery. If she stays at home every day, she will easily get depressed, and she is also very prone to depression. Kerry listened carefully and did not make anyments. But he was nning what to do. What did she like to do? Kerry only knew that she likes designing clothes, but he didnt know anything else about her hobbies. How about giving her a piece of paper and a pencil? Chapter 252 Young Lady Is Missing (2) Chapter 252 Young Lady Is Missing (2) Thinking of this, Kerry Ye went to the room where Venus Mu used to live and took out the design book from the drawer, which Kerry saw in her apartment when she was still Yan Chu. She put the thick design book in front of Venus, whose eyes immediately lit up. This is the clothes you used to design. See, do you remember? Kerry sat down next to her. It was the weekend, so he had plenty of time to spend with her. As for his son, he could enjoy himself, and his presence would seem meaningless. Venus opened the book, the first page of which was adys dress, with smooth lines and creative embellishments. Everything was so familiar, yet so new. Whats this? Venus asked in puzzlement. Kerry held her waist and let her lean on him, This is the dress you designed. Me? Venus couldnt believe it. Yes, its you. Youre a great designer. With a delighted smile on her face, Venus turned the pages one by one. Thest pages were many childrens clothes drawn on it, so she pointed to Pingan, who was immersed in his own world, and said, Its for him. Kerry nodded his head, Well, it is. Venus smiled proudly, I drew it. Kerry saw that she was really cute, so he leaned forward and kissed her, Yes, its you. Venus was happy to see all this, with her fingers gently touching the lines above, but suddenly something ran across her mind, which she wanted to grab but failed. Kerry sat next to her. At first, he was basking in the sun, but the smell of Venus was so sweet that it tempted his every cell, attracting his attention to her beautiful back, with his hands getting into her clothes. Venus felt this, whose attention finally shifted from the design to his face, and Kerry fondled her skin, satisfying. They were looking at each other, for a quite long time. After a few seconds, Venus kissed him Kerry didnt realize that her IQ had gone down, but she was bolder. It was the first time that she kissed him, which was a great reward for Kerry. He held her lips, tenderly licking, who was telling her how much he loved her. It should a polite kiss, but Kerrys hot breath turned it into a tongue kiss. Gradually, Kerry was no longer satisfied with this kiss, but wanted more. Mom, Pingan s young and surprised voice reached them. Kerry suddenly realized that he had forgotten this little guy. Soon he felt the womans body stiffen, then she got up hurriedly, blushing. Why did you bite mommy? Pingan s big eyes were filled with anger. Kerry raised his hand to fondle his forehead. Hows he gonna to answer this question? Well, Pingan, I didnt bite her. I did it because I love her. However, he didnt believe him at all, Liar. I mean it. Ill go ask Grandpa. Grandpa was John. Pingan ran toward the door, shocking Kerry, so he got up to stop him, lecturing him, Dont ask or tell others about such things. Pingan was confused, Why? Becausebecause Kerry really didnt know how to exin at the moment, Youll know when you grow up. Anyway, you cant ask anyone else, so lets keep it a secret between us and you, okay? Pingan hesitated for a moment and finally nodded, Secret? Interesting. Kerry was actually mad at his little boy. Its not easy to do this Venus, but this little guy interrupted him, making him wonder whether he would be lucky in the future. It seemed that he had to send him out first when he wanted to do something with Venus. Otherwise, he would be depressed. New Year wasing, so the streets are brimmed with the happiness of the New Year. The wound on Venuss head had fully recovered and her hair had grown out, but its still short and felt a little prickly to touch. The child was the purest creature in the world, and he knew who was really good to him, so Kerry has won him a lot of goodwill after his hard work during these days. When he couldnt fall asleep, he would pester Kerry to tell him bedtime stories. Now, Kerry had told him a lot, from Ave and Adam to Captain of America. Pingan s bedroom had also moved from the first floor to Kerrys room on the second floor. Kerry was mixed with sadness and joy. In the evening, the three of them were watching TV on the couch, and the news reported the new years activities in various shopping malls and tourist attractions. Since Venus and Pingan had returned, apart from the hospital, they spent most of their times in Ye s vi, partly because Venus had not recovered, but also due to Pingan. So, watching TV became a window for them to know the outside world. When Kerry saw the excitement on their faces, he couldnt help but wonder if its like what Tianye Mu said, that he was protected them so well that they were detached from the real world. He couldnt protect them like this forever. Do you wanna go out? Kerry asked. Venus turned her head to look at him, not knowing his meaning. Kerry pinched her round face, Tomorrow, Ill take you out. Go out? Venus was first confused, then surprised, for she understood what he meant. Yes, go out and buy you some nice clothes. Uh-huh. Venus nodded with joy. Pingan climbed into Kerrys arms and said excitedly, Ill go with you. Kerry gave him a kiss on the cheek, Of course Ill take you there, but dont run away. After Pingan cheered, he wiped away the kiss Kerry had just left with his clothes. The next day, after making sure they had dressed enough clothes, he brought them into the car. Along the way, the two of them were staring at the window in the same way, and when they saw something interesting, they would chatter to each other, although they couldntmunicate at all, but it didnt hinder their enthusiasm. They were like two kids. Kerry thought. Sometimes, when he saw such a Venus, he thought to himself, Why not just let her go on like this, simply like a child, forgetting all her worries. However, this was unfair. Her dream was to be a good designer, not a person like this. Although this kind of life made her happier, this was not the real Venus. The car parked outside the citysrgest mall. Kerry put a cap and a scarf on Pingan to hide his awesome face, and if Pingan hadnt protested, Kerry would have wanted to put a mask on him. Like most men, Kerry stepped into the mall with a cute baby in one hand and his wife in the other. The difference was that he was followed by four inclothes bodyguards. Everything was new to the two. In the center of the mall, there was a huge Christmas tree that had not been removed yet, with all kinds of small toys and colored balls hanging on it, extremely beautiful. Pingan was attracted by this. You know, children loved this kind of shiny things. Though now Venus was not right, she was still picky. After getting into the womens clothing stores, she left Kerry along and began to enjoy herself. Miss, what kind of clothes do you want to buy? The shopping assistant warmly weed her. Venus was a little panicked, so she turned back to Kerry. Thank you. Let her choose by herself. Kerry said to her. OK. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Venus saw a beautiful tweed coat, so Kerry said, Go in and try it on. May I? Sure. Kerry gave her an affirmative answer, and then asked the assistant toe, Give her a bigger size, please. Venus was no longer that slim, Kerry wondered whether she would be heartbroken if she knew the bad news. Kerry and Pingan sat on the sofa, the former waiting patiently, while thetter looking around curiously. When Venus came out, father and son looked over and shook their heads at the same time. The color didnt suit her. Venus looked herself in the mirror. Well, they were right. Then then kept shopping in other stores. It was very warm in the mall, and after a while, Pingan was hot and sweaty, trying to take off the scarf. Whats going on? Kerry noticed his irritation. Pingan nodded, Its hot. Okay. Kerry helped him take off his scarf and gave it to Henry behind him. The little guy was soon relived. But that didnt seem to be enough. He pointed to the hat and said, Take it off. Kerry seriously shook his head, If you dont want to be focused, be good and wear it. He didnt know why he would be focused, but when he saw Kerrys cold face, he chose to keep wearing it. Chapter 252 Young Lady Is Missing (3) Chapter 252 Young Lady Is Missing (3) Venus Mu had bought several clothes. Then they headed towards the fifth floor, which was about childrens stuff. But when they reached fourth floor, Pingan stopped. It was because the fourth floor was a childrens yground. He hadnt seen so many children of his age since he was born, not to mention the slide and colorful balls. Childrensughter filled the whole floor. Pingan, however, was eager to join those kids, so he held Kerrys neck and pleaded, I want to y. He gazed at Kerry, like a kitten waiting to be fed. Kerry turned his head to look at the crowded yground, but he hesitated. Seeing that Kerry was unwilling to let him go, Pingan yed his trump card. He made himself cry, with tears in his eyes, as if he was wronged. Kerry couldnt bear to see two people cry, one was Venus and the other was him. As soon as they cried, he would say yes to everything they asked for. Never mind, Pingan had to face it. Maybe now was the right time. Alright, alright, dont cry, go and have fun. Pingan immediately withdrew her tears and showed him a smile. Kerry nudged his little nose and smiled helplessly, You, dont cry from now on. Youre a boy and you can always use your tears. Pinganughed, but inside he retorted, Im not crying. I just want to scare you. Taking off his heavy coat and his hat, Pingan found his hair got a little sweaty. Kerry bought him a ticket and sent him in. Pingan s wish finally came true, rolling in those balls. Kerry, with worries, and Henry, fixed their eyes on him. After seeing him smiling at the other kids and ying with them hand in hand, Kerry rxed a little bit. He had underestimated his sons charm, thinking that other children would discriminate against him because of his different eyes, but now it seemed that children were much purer than adults. Venus was down on a soft chair nearby, but she couldnt get her eyes from the various toys inside. She also wanted to go in and have some fun. Kerry held her hand, said with a smile, Ill take you to our yground when its warm. Is it fun? Venus asked excitedly. Of course. Kerry wiped the sweat from her forehead, There are also many delicious foods. I bet you will like there. Mmhmm, when? Venus showed great interest. Kerry thought about it and said, Lets wait until it turns warm. Its too cold and foggy these days and its easy to catch a cold. OK. Venus responded, then put her head on his shoulder to watch her son. Probably because he had never experienced this these, and there were many friends, Pingan was very interested in everything. If he didnt know how to y, he would first watch others, and after he learned, he immediately went up, very smart. After almost three hours, Pingan came out exhaustedly, with several children behind him. Pingan introduced them to Kerry and Venus with great pride, They are Ranran, Xiaomei, Erduo and Taotao. Kerry was surprised to see him make friends in such a short time. Hello, guys. Kerry greeted. Hello. At this time, their parents also came over, and were stunned for a few seconds at the sight of Pingan, then all were impressed by his soft, adorable and delicate smile. Pingan, why note to my house? The little girl in the pink sweater came to him and took his hand, very adorable with blushing face. Kerry remembered that her name was Xiaomei. Pingan didnt answer her while Taotao took his other hand, Lets go to my house. My house is big and I have many toys. Pingan didnt know which one to choose. He liked Xiaomei, but he also wanted the toys, so he looked up and asked Kerry for permission. How about this? Tomorrow you alle over to our house to, okay? Kerry suggested a perfect choice. He was very happy to see Pingan enjoy making friends. Pingan immediately nodded, Yeah, yeah,e to my house. You alle, OK? Sure, yes. The parents standing besideughed. They just wondered why their children didnt ask them for permission before making a decision. But someone quickly recognized the handsome young father. Wasnt he the president of Yehuang Group, Kerry Ye? Someone met him on the eve of the Fourth of July at the ribbon cutting ceremony at the amusement park. You must be Mr. Ye. A woman came up and asked. Kerry was polite, Yes, I am. Is this your son? Hes adorable. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Kerry answered, Well, a lot of people say that. Thank you. This is my daughter, the woman said, pointing to her daughter. Kerry tried to be essible and said in a very polite manner, Hello, my son doesnt have many friends, and Im d to see him enjoy himself. Why not be my guest with your daughter tomorrow? Of course. The woman agreed, I heard that Ye s vi is only essible to noble people in Sky City. The parents exchanged phone numbers and agreed to meet at the vi at 10:00 a.m. tomorrow. They were probably the mostmon people Kerry had invited. Young master, youngdy is missing. Henry shouted, stopping the harmonious conversation between the parents. Kerry was shocked. He turned his head to look at the soft chair where Venus was sitting on, but no one was there. How? He began to worry. She was just here Why dont you go and look for her? Kerry yelled. What the hell were his bodyguards doing? Henry and others quickly turned around to look for her. Kerry picked Pingan up and quickly dressed him. He could see that his fathers hands were shivering and his breathing was bing faster. The parents asked out of kindness, Mr. Ye, we can help you look for Mrs. Ye. What is she wearing? Kerry instinctively wanted to refuse, but the mall was toorge to find her. More people would help. Then he took out his phone and found a recent photo of Venus and showed it to them, Its Venus and shes wearing a silvery gray down jacket, jeans, and a furry white hat today. After they carefully looked at it, they said, Well split up to look for her. And well call you once we find her. Thanks a lot. Youre wee. They scattered with their children and began to search for the little fool who had wandered off in the crowd. Kerry was running around the mall with Pingan in his arms, whose heart ached. If it was Venus herself who got lost, Kerry wouldnt be so worried. But what if its someone took her away? For example, N who disappeared. That guy was like a ticking time bomb, who could take away Venus and his boy at any time. He could easily destroy his life. Venus, Venus, what did you see? Where are you? How can you get lost so easily? Pingan also noticed that her mother was missing, with his little head resting on Kerry shoulder. He also began to worry. After searching all the corners of the fourth floor, they didnt find Venus. Kerry went upstairs. Perhaps she went to buy clothes for Pingan on the fifth floor? The esctor was very slow, and Kerry couldnt stand the speed at all, so he ran up the stairs holding Pingan tightly in his arms, so people on the esctor all make room for him. There were many people on the fifth floor, most of whom were parents with their children. Chapter 253 Venus Lost Her Memories (1) Chapter 253 Venus Lost Her Memories (1) Kerry s eyes searched the crowd but Venus was not among them. He asked many people but none of them saw her. It is a big mall and there are many stores. There was no way Kerry could check the stores one by one. And also, Venus was probably not staying at the same ce, which made it more difficult to find her. Kerry walked around the fifth floor, and he ran into a parent who was helping him to look for Venus. But that parent didnt find her either. The parent didnt understand why was Kerry so worried. She asked: Mr Ye, doesnt your wife have a phone? No, she doesnt. Kerry said. His face crumbled. Her brain had an injury some time earlier, and she is still recovering. The parent knew what he meant. Sheforted him by saying: Dont worry. Maybe you can check the security footage. Kerry patted his forehead and said: Of course! Why didnt I think of it? Thank you. Ill go right now. Kerry was about to go checking the footage, but suddenly, his phone rang. It was Henry. Sir, we found Venus. Henry said. Where she is? She is in a tea milk store on the seventh floor. Kerry sighed with relief. He said: Ill be right there. Is she found? The parent asked. Kerrys expression softened. He said: Yes. She is on the seventh floor. I see. There are many restaurants on the seventh floor. She is must hungry. Thank you so much for your help. Please tell the other parents that we have found her. And do remember toe to my home tomorrow. I owe all of you a great debt of gratitude. Ill let them know. Kerry nodded at her and rushed upstairs with Pingan in his arms. He was on the seventh floor. Delicious smells were wafting through the air. And then, he heard Henry shouting at him: Sir, this way! Kerry squeezed his way through the crowd, and he found Venus was sipping a cup of milk tea. She smiled brightly when she saw him. Obviously she had no idea how much trouble she just caused. But Kerry was not angry at all. All his negative feelings vanished the moment he saw her. Kerry walked into the store and took a seat opposite her. Venus passed him the milk tea and asked him to taste it. Its so very good. She said. Kerry took a sip. The tea is warm and soft. And he felt his nerves were calmed in an instant. He said: Yes, its very good. And Venus smiled brilliantly and took back her milk tea. Pingans curiosity was aroused. He also wanted to take a sip. Venus agreed, but Kerry said: No. He is too little and this is bad for his health. Oh. Venus said, and resumed drinking the tea. You can not act alone. You understand? I was so worried about you. I thought you were lost. Kerry said and grabbed Venuss hand tightly. Venus looked at him. She felt Kerrys hand was shaking. And she nodded seriously. Turned out, Venus felt rather bored when Kerry was talking with the parents. Suddenly, she noticed a girl was drinking a cup of milk tea, and she also wanted one. So she walked to the girl and pointed at her milk tea. The girl told her that she can buy it on the seventh floor. So she went upstairs directly. At that time, Henry and his people were ying with Pingan, so they didnt notice Venus was missing. Kerry and Venus had dinner on the seventh floor. On the way back home, Kerry said to Henry seriously: Your wages will be docked! If this happens again, all of you will be fired! Henrys head drooped. He felt rather guilty and he said: Yes, sir. I wont let it happen again. They were at home. Kerry told John the Butler that they would have guests tomorrow, and he asked him to do some preparations. Pingan felt exhausted. He went to bed and fell asleep very fast. Kerry was very d that Pingan was asleep. He picked him up and put him in the cradle, and covered him in a quilt. Venus came out from the shower. Her hair was stered to her head. Kerry took out a hair dryer and said to her: Come. Sit here. Her hair was short. So it only took a minute to dry her hair. Venus went to bed and said to him: Lets sleep. How could Kerry possibly fall asleep. He got onto bed and kissed Venus hungrily. Venus didnt resist. She kissed back. And Kerry s desire was aroused. They hadnt had sex for a long time because of Venuss injury and Pingans existence. So Kerry had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Tell me you also want it. Kerry said. He was breathing heavily. Venus had no idea what he was talking about. Kerry kissed on her lips again and said: Say you want it. I want it. Venus obeyed. Her voice was shaking. And now Kerry s desire was burning. He could no longer hold it. I dont feel good. Venus frowned. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Whats the problem? I dont know. I just... Okay, Ill make you feel good. Kerry said. Then they kissed hungrily and made love to each other passionately. After a long time, both of them were exhausted, and Kerry held Venus in his arms and fell asleep. ...... The weather was ideal. They could not ask for a more perfect day for a party. Pingans friends arrived with their parents. And every guest eximed when they saw how grand Kerry s house is. John knew there would be many small guests, so he bought lots of snacks for the children. Pingan was very excited. He took out his toys and shared them with his friends. His smile was brilliant. He had never been this happy before. Kerry now realized that this is the kind of life Pingan wants. Pingan needs to be with his friends. Pingan needs to hang out with a group of children at his age. He realized he was overprotective, and he had underestimated Pingans adaptability. It was ten oclock. Kerry thought Venus should be awake. So he went upstairs to check on her. Venus was awake. But she was still in bed. Kerry said: Its time to get up. Its ten oclock. Kerry then reached his hand out to touch her face. But Venus moved away from him all of a sudden as if she was frightened. She looked at Kerry with horror, as if she had never seen him before. Kerry was also frightened. He said nervously: Venus, whats the matter? Venus covered herself in the quilt in an instant and moved further away from Kerry. She said coldly: Who are you? Kerrys mind went nk. What do you mean? Im your husband. Venus, dont you remember me? Venus looked at him suspiciously. Nonsense. Im only eighteen. I dont have a husband. What? Kerry shouted. You are twenty-five this year. Have you lost your memories? How is that possible? Venus said in disbelief. I remember I had my 18th birthday yesterday. Seriously. Venus. Please stop doing this. You are twenty-five years old. You are married to me. And we also have a son. His name is Pingan. Remember? Venuss face darkened. She swallowed nervously and said: I have a son? Yes. You do. Venus pinched her arm very hard to see whether she was dreaming. Then she said: This is not a dream! What happened? Did I just travel through time? I dont want to be twenty-five! Kerry seemed calm and peaceful. But he felt his world was just rocked. She really lost her memories? He thought to himself. Chapter 253 Venus Lost Her Memories (2) Chapter 253 Venus Lost Her Memories (2) Kerry thought things like that can only happen in movies. He couldnt understand why do so many strange things happen to him. What year this is? Kerry managed to remain calm. He said: It will be 2017 two dayster. 2017? Venuss eyes widened in disbelief. Thats impossible! Did I just lose seven years of my life? Kerry showed her a piece of news to prove that he was not lying. Venus looked at it and she felt so shocked. She said: Is Dada the new president? (Dada is a nickname the people have for their president.) Kerry looked at her suspiciously. He said: Yes. We have a new president. What did you just call him? Dada. Venus said. But the moment she finished, she realized she wasnt supposed to know the presidents nickname back in 2010. So she covered her mouth immediately. But it was toote. Her lie was exposed. Kerry pressed her under his body and said: How dare you to lie to me! I was so worried. But you should really be more careful if you want to tell a lie sessfully. Venus didnt give up. I wasnt lying to you. I lost my memories! Then how do you know that our presidents nickname is Dada? Dont tell me that you are a prophet. Eh, I...I.... Venus racked her brains, trying toe up with an excuse, but she failed. She finally gave up and said: You are so annoying! I have been ning this prank for a long time!And now you ruined it! Kerry felt relieved. He kissed on her lips and said in a sorrowful voice: Do you have any idea how worried I was about you? Venus was still under Kerrys body. She patted on his shoulder and said: Get off me. You are so heavy. I wont. This is what you deserve for ying this prank on me. Kerry said. Venus rolled her eyes and said: Im having a headache. Please get off me. After hearing what she said, Kerry rolled off her immediately. He asked nervously: What kind of headache are you having? Is it bad? However, Venus onlyughed. Kerry knew he was tricked again. And he looked at Venus with resentment. Are you angry? Come on. I was only joking. Give me a smile. Venus said and tried to make his lips curve in a smile with her fingers. But Kerry opened his mouth and bite her finger. Venus didnt feel any pain. Kerry will never hurt Venus. The next thing she knew, Kerry kissed her on her lips. But this time, his kiss was very gentle and soft. Venus pushed him away a little bit and said: Come on. We have guests today. I dont care. Kerry said. Pingans friends are here. We are hosts. We cant just stay here. Venus said. Fine. Ill stop. Kerry said reluctantly. Actually, the guests felt much more rxed when Kerry was absent. Because Kerrys presence was alwaysmanding and they always feel nervous when Kerry is around. Venus began dressing herself. She noticed she was obviously fatter than before. And when she saw the size of her shirt, she eximed: What! Why am I wearing such a big shirt? How much weight did I put on! Kerry knew Venus would react strongly to her weight. He said: Its okay. I love the way you look. But I dont! I am a cloth designer! How can I wear such a big and ugly shirt! And also, whats with my hair? What the hell happened when I was not in my right mind? Venus said. She then med Kerry for everything. Why did you make me eat so much! Kerry said helplessly: You were a patient. You need lots of food to recover. Besides, you dont look fat at all. You look just fine. Dont worry. I dont want to talk to you. Venus said angrily. She red at the extra fat on her belly as if she wanted to cut it off. Kerry then held her from behind and said: You are always the most beautiful woman in the world. Venus said: That is a very nice thing to say. But it doesnt change the fact that I am fat! I will have to lose weight. I dont even dare to look into a mirror. Is it really that serious? I think you are perfectly good-looking. Kerry said. He doesnt know why Venus has to attach so much importance to her body shape. I dont want myself to be like this. You dont understand. But a woman must be strict with herself, especially her body. Venus took a deep breath and sucked in her belly. Kerry thinks the reason why women are so crazy about their body shape is only because they want to be able to dress beautiful clothes and please men. But he is so wrong. Women want to keep a good shape only because they want to be responsible for themselves. Venuss hair was too short. So she put on a hat. Kerry then took her downstairs. Kerry asked: Why are you recovered so suddenly? I dont know. This morning I woke up, and I found I can think properly. Kerry said: Maybe what we didst night helped you to recover. Venus was confused. What did we dost night? Kerry whispered to her: Last night you begged me to..... Venus could feel his hot breath in her ear. She shuddered and red at him. She said: Kerry! This isnt over! Fine. We can continue it tonight. The two of them arrived at the living room. The guestspsed into silence. They all looked at Venus curiously. Venus smiled at them and said: Thank you so very much foring. Its our honor to have you at our home. The guests looked at each other confusedly. Because they were told the hostesss brain is not working properly. But she lookedpletely fine to them. Venus then said to a servant in a gentle voice: Make some coffee for our guests. The servant bowed slightly to Venus. He looked calm but his heart was actually pounding violently. He couldnt believe Venus recovered so suddenly. And he was going to tell the news to all the other people. Venus noticed the guests were not at ease. Everyone was sitting upright in her chair, stiff as a poker. So Venus said to thedies: We have a greenhouse and there are many flowers in bloom. Lets go see the flowers. That sounds fun. Lets go. Thedies said. They then followed Venus. And only a few men were left in the living room. Thedies got familiar with each other very quickly, and they developed a fondness for Venus. At first they thought Venus was an arrogant and richdy. But turned out, Venus is just a girl who is young and energetic. It was four oclock in the afternoon. The party ended. It was a very sessful party and the guests enjoyed themselves a lot. Venus and Kerry sent the guests away. And after everyone left, Venus held Pingan up and said to him: My little one. Mom is back. Pingan was of course very confused. He didnt know what his mom meant by that. ...... Tianye and Xiran were in a barbershop. Xiran wanted to dye her hair. At that time, Kerry called Tianye. What did you just say? Tianyes face changed when he heard what Kerry said. Juste to my ce and check it out! Kerry said. Fine. Ill be there in a minute! Tianye said and hung up the phone. His face darkened. What happened? Xiran asked. Ill tell you on the way there. You dont need to wait for me if its urgent. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Its okay. Ill wait for you. Tianye said. But he was actually feeling very anxious and he paced back and forth in the shop. Its done. The barber said. And then, Tianye grabbed Xirans hand and rushed out of the shop and into his car. Tianye was driving at full speed. And Xiran fastened the belt nervously. What happened? She asked Kerry just called. He told me Venus recovered. Isnt that a nice thing? Xiran was confused. But she lost her memories. She doesnt remember anything happened after she was 18 years old. What? You are kidding, right? Things like that can only happen in movies. Thats what Kerry told me. Tianye said nervously. If Kerry was telling the truth, Venus would have to be told that our parents passed away. And she would have to suffer the pain all over again. They arrived at Kerry s vi. Venus and Kerry were both waiting for them, and they both wore an angry expression. Venus was very excited when she saw Tianye. She rushed into Tianyes arms excitedly and said: My big brother, you are finally here. Tianye looked at Kerry confusedly, and Kerry only shook his head helplessly. Tianye patted on Venuss back and said: Yes, Im here. Im here to see you. Venus acted to be sorrowful. She pointed at Kerry and said: This man said he is my husband. Im only 18 years old. How can I get married? Please tell me he is lying to me. Tianye looked into her sparkling eyes and said: He is your husband. You are married. Chapter 253 Venus Lost Her Memories (3) Chapter 253 Venus Lost Her Memories (3) Thats impossible! I will never fall in love with a man like him. He is so aloof. I will marry someone who is kind and gentle. Venus said. Kerrys face contorted. Now he was regretting that he agreed to cooperate with Venus and put on this silly show. Xiran burst intoughter. You are absolutely right, Venus. You should marry someone who is kind and gentle. She said. Who is this one? She looks so beautiful! Venus said when she saw Xiran. Tianye said: This is my girlfriend. Her name is Xiran Xiao. Venus then hugged Xiran tightly. I like this big sister so much. She is so enthusiastic when she doesnt remember anything. Xiran thought to herself. Venus, you really dont remember what happened in the past few years? Tianye looked at her in disbelief. Venus soon put on a sad face and said: All I remember is that yesterday is my 18th birthday. And this morning when I woke up, people tell me I am already 25! I am seven years older all of a sudden. Did they tell you that you also have a son? Xiran said. Yes, they did! I dont want this! I want to be 18 years old! Take me home, please! Kerry then grabbed her arm and said: You are my wife and you are not going anywhere! Venus tried to break away from him but he just grabbed her even more tightly. He winked at her and wished she could stop this show. Venus gave him a sly smile. She then said to Tianye: Tianye, help me. Take me home! Tianye heaved a deep sigh. He said: Kerry, release her. Lets talk about it. Kerry released his grip. Venus then ran away and stood behind Tianye, and then even made a face at Kerry. Maybe I should take her back. Thats not gonna happen. Fine. Tianye had no idea what to do. Suddenly, Pingan appeared. He grabbed Tianyes leg and said: Uncle, uncle. Tianye bent down and held Pingan up. He then looked at Kerry and asked: What did you do to her? How can she possibly lose her memories? Kerry said helplessly: I did nothing. She just took a nap this afternoon, and when she woke up, all her memories are gone. However, the moment Kerry finished, Pingan interrupted and said: Mom no sleeping. Kerrys and Venuss faces changed. Pingan ruined their prank. Xiran smiled and asked Pingan: Your mom didnt sleep this afternoon? Pingan pointed at Venus and said: Mom no sleeping. Mom ying. Venus knew this little show is over. Before Kerry said anything, she pointed at Kerry and said: Kerry asked me to do this! It has nothing to do with me! Kerry took a step backward and said: This is her idea! You cant me me for this! I see. Tianye smiled slyly. Kerry, dont move. Just stay where you are. The moment he finished, he stood up and charged towards Kerry. And Xiran also began chasing Venus. The whole vi was rendered chaotic. Help me! Kerry! Venus was out of breath. I cant even save myself! Kerry was running away from Tianye. A few minutester, Venus was dragged by the ear into the living room by Xiran, and Kerry was pushed back into the living room by Tianye. Pingan was excited. Heughed heartily. You know what! You are absolutely the best actress I have ever known. You should be a professional actress. Xiran said to Venus jokingly, while twisting her ear gently. Venus begged: Im sorry. I know I was wrong. Now you know you are wrong. I was dying my hair when you guys called. I was so worried about you, and my hair wasnt even done. Venus said: Im so sorry. Tomorrow Ill take you to a barbershop. That barber can make your hair look one hundred times more beautiful. So you are saying my hair doesnt look good. Xiran said jokingly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No, thats not what I mean. You look amazing now. But you can always be more beautiful. You are the most beautiful woman in the world. Xiranughed. She released Venuss ear. You silly girl. You made us worry so much. Venus pointed at Kerry and said: It was his idea. Tianye punched Kerry on his chest jokingly and said: How dare you. Kerry pushed Tianye away and said: Venus yed this prank on me. And I think its only fair to make you experience this. Since we are a family. We are not your family. Tianye and Xiran said in unison. Kerry then looked at Venus and said: Do you see? Now you are married to me, and you are no longer their family. Just knock it off. Tianye said. He then looked at Venus and said: Venus,e here. Venus walked to Tianye timidly. She smiled and asked nervously: Whats the matter? Big brother. Tianye gave her a yful poke and said: I wanted you to leave this ce. Why do you have toe back? And there are so many wonderful men in the world. Why do you have to be with this man? Whats wrong with me? Why am I not a wonderful man? Kerry said angrily. Shut up. Tianye and Venus said in unison. Kerry s confidence was weakened. He sat back in a chair with his head drooped. And Xiran was at that time ying with Pingan. Venus grabbed Tianyes arm and said in a soft voice: My dear brother, please stop being angry. Look how cute Pingan is. Dont change the subject. I exerted maximum effort to make you leave Kerry. But in the end, you still come back to him. All my efforts are in vain. Tianye said. Please dont say that, my dear brother. At first, I really wanted to leave Kerry. Butter on, I changed my mind. Because he saved me so many times and he apologized sincerely. He even asked me to beat him if that could make me feel less angry. I will always remember what you did for me. Your efforts are not in vain. Venus said sincerely. She noticed from the corner of her eye that Kerry stood up and wanted to say something, and she waved her hand and motioned to him to sit down. Venus knows her brother very well. She knows that Tianye will never be angry with her. But with Kerry, he wont be that kind. After all, Kerry and Tianye were once enemies. Tianye only tapped her gently on her head and said: I can give you as much money as you want. You dont need to depend on anyone. I dont understand why do you have to cling on to this man. He is not a loyal man and maybe he will cheat on you. Kerry wanted to interrupt again. But Venus said quickly: Dont worry. If he has the guts to do so, I will break his leg, and then I will take Pingan with me and we will travel around the world. Kerry was now seriously angry. He stood up and said: Hey, I am right here! Can you imagine how do I feel right now? Chapter 254 Giving Birth to a Sibling Chapter 254 Giving Birth to a Sibling Kerry shrugged sardonically and said, We are all adults. Why pretend to be pure? It was only then Venus realized what exercise Kerry was talking about. Her face turned red in an instant. My brother is still here. Why does Kerry say such a shameless thing? Venus thought. Ashamed and angry, Venus gave Kerry a pinch at the waist. Then Kerry winced in pain and said, StopI wont say that anymore. Hum! Venus snorted. Xiran Xiao recovered from the shock and drank a mouthful of soup to moisten her throat. She smiled evilly and said, Kerry, as you said, Venuss injury is not recovered yet. Youd better control yourself. Do you see the dark circles under her eyes? You dont have to worry about it. Kerry said. Im not worried about you. Im worried about Venus. She is a delicate flowerooooooXiran said. But before Xiran could finish what she wanted to say, Venus covered her mouth across the table. No more talking. Im still a baby. Venus said, blushing. Xiran pushed Venuss hand away andughed. Venus, dont you feel ashamed to say that? You are already a mother. Even if I am a mother, I am as pure as a baby in mind. Can you veterans give me a break? Venus quibbled shamelessly. Xiran was defeated by Venuss shamelessness. OK. Xiran said. Tianye Mu shook his head with a smile. Then something urred to him and he said, Lets pay respects to our parents in a couple of days. Venus became seriously immediately and said, OK. Tianye took a look at Kerry sitting opposite him and asked casually, Mr. Ye, why dont you take your son to pay respects to his grandparents? After Tianye said that, Kerrys face became clouded. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Tianye and Xiran were confused. They wondered whats wrong with Kerry. Only Venus knew about the scandal of Kerrys family. When she was about to say forget it, Kerry said I will. Tianye knew Kerrys parents died in an ident many years ago, but he didnt know whats going on to make Kerry react like that. Tianye is not a curious person, however. Everyone has his own secret. Its better not to ask too many questions. Just as Tianye expected before, Kerrys parents were buried in a small hill. As time goes by, the grave is covered with weeds. Kerry wiped his fathers tombstone with a handkerchief quietly. Then the elegiac address and a photo appeared. Kerrys father looks gentle and handsome, somewhat simr to Kerry. When Henry and other people were about to pull out the weeds, Kerry said, Thats OK. My father was lonely during his lifetime, and these years he had only these weeds with him, so keep them. Clearing a clean ce in front of the gravestone, Kerry knelt down. Then he waved to Venus and Pingan, saying, Come here. Then the three of then knelt in front of the gravestone. As Kerry burned paper money, he said, Dad, Iming to see you. Venus was calm. Perhaps because she had never had any contact with Kerrys father, she had little affection for him, but more respect. Dad, this is Venus, my wife. And this is Pingan, your grandson. I bring them here to see you. Kevin has gone to study in Europe. He is very well, too. You neednt worry. Yehuang Group is also doing well Kerry said as if hes giving his father a year-end summary. From work to life, he spoke in a trivial and meticulous way. In fact, after so many years, theres not much sadness left in Kerrys heart. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After kneeling for more than ten minutes, Kerrys year-end summary came to an end. Dad, I have burned a lot of paper money to you. If you use it up, just tell me about it in my dream and I will bring you more. Its cold and you should buy some more clothes. Kerry said. After hearing that, Venus almostughed out loud. Well, just assume there are four seasons in the hell. However, if there is reincarnation, Kerrys father must have reincarnated as he had died long ago. Venus thought. After pressing Pingans head to give three kowtows, Kerry picked Pingan up. Then they walked to the other end of the hill. Kerrys father and mother ended up in such a mess that Kerry didnt bury them together. Thats what his fathers wish. Kerrys mothers grave is even more deste. The sun and the wind had made the tomb cave in as t as the ground, and only the stone tablet could prove that a man had been buried there. Kerrys facial expression was colder than the winter northwest wind. Thanks to his mother, he had a very dark youth. He would not havee if it had not been for the grace she gave birth to him. Henry put the offerings one by one in order. After standing for a long time, Kerry said, Mom, I bring my wife and son to see you. Without kneeling, Kerry, Venus and Pingan made three bows and left. That day the wind on the hill whimpered all day like a womansment. Ever since Venus vowed to lose weight, she had been working out in the gym for two hours every afternoon. Why didnt she go outside to excise? Because the haze is too heavy and its not good for health. When Kerry said that Venus should go to attend the big annual meeting of thepany at the end of the year, Venus was more determined to lose weight. She wanted to appear in perfect shape and kill others covetous thoughts in the cradle. Except for morning and noon meals, Venus only drank water at night. With effective exercise, she did lose some weight within a week. At least her face was a little smaller. However, this was bitter to Kerry. When Kerry wanted to have intimacy with Venus after he took a shower, Venus fell asleep, tired and hungry. Kerry didnt have the heart to wake her up, so he could only tuck her in and sleep disappointedly. Kerry could bear it for the first four days. On the fifth or sixth days, Kerry protested. He is young and full of energy. With such a beautiful wife in his arms, he felt its oppressed that he couldnt have intimacy with her. So over the breakfast, Kerry said, You have a day off today. Ill take you to thepany. No. Venus refused him directly. Why? Dont like the people in the design department? Kerry asked. Have you forgotten that you told them I was going to study abroad when I left thepany? I dont look like a person whoe back from studying abroad if I go to thepany with such a fat body. Ill go back to thepany when my hair grow a little and I lose some weight. Venus said. Youre fine now. Dont be so hard on yourself. It hurts me to see you like this. Kerry said helplessly. Venus grinned and said, Women need to be hard on themselves, or others will be hard on them. Besides, my husband is so good-looking and rich. There are so many women want to marry you. I cant give them such a chance. After hearing that, Kerry was happy, because Venuss words mean that she values him. Then Kerry leaned forward and whispered in her ear, If youre really nice to me, dont go to sleep so early tonight. Venuss face blushed immediately. It suddenly urred to her that Kerry hadnt had sex with her for many days. No wonder he looked spiritless. OK. Venus lowered her head down and said. Seeing her blushing face, Kerry really wanted to carry her to the room. But theres an important meeting that he needed to attend. Touching her waist, Kerry put down the chopsticks and said, Im going to work. Wait for me to return home. Venus nodded. With something to look forward to, time passed very slowly. When it was finally time to get off work, Kerry skipped all the social engagements and rushed home. There was no sign of Venus in the living room or dining room. In the childrens room, John and Henry were ying with Pingan. Where is Venus? Kerry asked. She should be in the bedroom. I dont see hering down. John said. Leaving his son behind, Kerry turned and raced up to the second floor. As soon as he pushed the door open, his blood boiled. In the dim light, rose petals were spread all over the floor. There was a faint smell of flowers in the air and a ssh of water in the bathroom. Venus was bathing. Kerry took off his coat, suit and tie and turned up the air conditioner a few degrees. The he walked into the bathroom naked. Well, he hadnt been treated like that for a long time. Ah-Why youe in? No, get out Venus said. Lets take a shower together. Kerry said. Chapter 254 Giving Birth to a Sibling (3) Chapter 254 Giving Birth to a Sibling (3) No, no, no, wait for a moment Venus said. I cant wait. Kerry said. In a moment there came a gasp Kerry, can you be gentle? Do you want to eat me? Venus gasped in protest. Yes, I want to eat you. Kerry said. Ha, ha, ha. No, dont touch Venus said. The temperature in the room was so high that they sweated even without the quilt on. Combined with strenuous exercise, both of them were sweating like they were plucked out of water. Kerry, thats enough of that. Venus said drawlingly. No, I can never have enough of that with you. Kerry said. Venus raised her hand and pped him hard on his back. Pingan ising inter. Venus said. No, John is with him. Kerry said. Oh my god, Venus said with her head in her hands, Im ashamed to see them tomorrow. Kerry bit her on the lip and said, Its okay. They will understand. That night, Kerry had sex with Venus for many times. He didnt leave her alone, even if she begged for mercy hoarsely. He wanted to get back what she owed him in all this time. As Kerry anticipated, while them two were enjoying themselves upstairs, John and Henryined incessantly. Because after Pingan had yed with them for a while, he wanted to go upstairs to find Venus. Henry darent let Pingan go upstairs to spoil Kerrys mood to enjoy, so he held Pingan in his arms and said, Pingan, shall I y with you? No, I want my mother to y with me. Pingan pouted and said. Pingan, Ill take you to dinner. Mrs Qin made your favorite tofu soup today. John said. As soon as Pingan heard about the food, he quieted down. Reluctantly, he nodded. Then Henry carried him to the dining room for dinner. Gee? Where is Kerry and Venus? Mrs Qin asked. John gave an inscrutable smile and said, Dont trouble yourself about them. Lets eat first. Mrs Qin didnt know the implication of John s words and said, This will not do. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. John said. Oh, I see. Mrs Qin smiled and said, Ill save some food in case they get hungry at midnight. They can drink water when theyre hungry. Anyway, they are bathed in tenderness. Henry said. John gave Henry a tap with his chopsticks and said, Boy, how dare say that? Im just kidding. Henry said. Adults understood what happened, but Pingan didnt. After dinner, Pingan still wanted to find Venus. No matter what fine words John and Henry said, Pingan said the same, I want my mother. Then Mrs Qin said to Pingan, Pingan, do you want a sibling to y with you? Pingan opened his eyes wide and said, What is a sibling? A sibling is like your good friends, like Erduo, Xiaomei and Taotao. A sibling will also y with you and apany you all the time. Mrs Qin said. Really? Pingan said interestedly. Seeing some sess, they three nodded and said, Yes, and you can teach him how to disassemble tanks and load cars. Its all up to you. After hearing that, Pingan was happy. He pped his hands and said, Yes, I want a sibling. Then you just go to sleep by yourself tonight and leave Mom and Dad alone, and youll soon have a sibling. Pingan nodded heavily and said, OK. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. John and Henry felt a sense of relief. The reason is just a casual one they used to coax Pingan, but Pingan took it seriously. The next day, as Kerry and Venus went downstairs looking sleepy, Pingan ran over to them. He walked around Kerry and Venus and then his face fell. What are you looking for? Kerry asked confusedly. Pingan looked up with clenched fists, saying, Where is my sibling? Kerry, who had just woken up in the morning, was still confused in mind. Venus, not to mention, had no idea what it meant. What do you mean? Kerry said. I want a sibling to y with me. Pingan said. After seeing Kerry and Venus still dont know what he meant, Pingan was angry and said, You are liars. Oh, whats going on? Kerry looked up at John and said, Whats wrong with Pingan? John minced his words and said embarrassedly, Well, sir Kerry, here is the thing. Pingan wanted to go upstairsst night and we couldnt stop him, so we coaxes him to say Ah, I see. Venuss head was suddenly clear. She interrupted John red-faced. She also turned her head to stare at Kerry, as if saying, look, its all you fault. Also embarrassed, John left quickly. Kerry came to his sense and burst intoughing. Then Kerry thought John was right. Pingan is too lonely. He should have a sibling to y with him. Crouching down to look Pingans angry eyes, Kerry said gently, Dont be angry. John didnt lie to you. You will have a sibling, but mom and dad need time to do that. The sibling will as handsome and cute as you. After hearing that, Pingans anger subsided a bit. Really? Pingan said. How can I lie to you? Kerry said sincerely. OK. Pingan said. Then Pingan was relieved and ran aside to y. When Kerry stood up, he saw Venuss angry eyes. Who tell you I am going to give birth to another child? I have enough to worry about Pingan. I dont want to have another baby. Venus said. Kerry threw his arms around Venuss shoulders and said, I dont say now. Well talk about it when you want to have another baby. If you dont want to have another one, thats ok. Weve already had Pingan. I just said that tofort Pingan. That will do. Venus said. Then she walked to the dining room. If John hadnt mentioned about having another baby, Kerry wouldnt have thought of it. In fact, he wanted to have another baby. From the time when Venus was pregnant, to when Pingan was born and even when he was more than half a year old, Kerry failed to fulfill his duty as a husband and a father. Its the greatest regret of his life. If he could have another child, he could make up for the regret. Thats, of course, based on the will of Venus. He is not so selfish as to force Venus to give birth to another child. He knows how hard its for a woman to be pregnant and have children. The New Year was around the corner. In order to create a festive atmosphere, rednterns have long been hung in the streets. Venuss weight loss n has been a sess. As she stood on the weighing scale, she saw she is less than 50 kg. As she was able to put on her old size s dress in the wardrobe, she happily snuggled into the arms of Kerry and allowed him to spin her around. Because of thebination of exercise and diet, her muscles are well developed and she looks much better than before. Chapter 255 Accident, Who Planned The Explosion (1) Chapter 255 ident, Who nned The Explosion (1) The annual meeting of the Yehuang Group was scheduled on the 20th, January. The annual meeting was attended by all the staff of the head office, department managers of the branches, and many celebrities from the Sky City. At this time of the year, thepany''s beautiful women are all trying their best to show off, and many of them areing for Kerry. After all, there are a lot of women who love such a great guy, even if he''s married. Once they are attracted to him, they won''t have to live the life of buying luxury goods in the discount season. Thepany''s annual meeting started at 8:00 p.m., and at 7:30 p.m., the entrance to the most luxurious hotel in Sky City was already full of luxury cars that came to the annual meeting. "Am I okay?" Venus asked Kerry one more time, to be honest she was a little nervous, it had been a long time since she had seen so many people. Kerry answered her solemnly again, "Very beautiful, don''t be so nervous, I''ll always be with you." Venus exhaled a sigh of relief, "I don''t know if Pingan will make a scene at home." "It''s fine, I bought him two toy cars in advance, I guess the annual meeting will be over when he finishes tearing them down." Kerry said proudly. "You''re quite prescient." "That''s right, no one knows a son better than his father." Originally, Kerry wanted to bring Pingan to the annual meeting and took this opportunity to introduce Pingan, but Venus vetoed the proposal, as she did not want Pingan to be exposed to everyone so early, especially when there was no news from Gavin. Of course, when they left, Kerry reinforced the security of the vi and strictly ordered Henry to kill anyone who trespasses. At the hotel, Kerry took Venus with him, and as soon as they walked into the annual meeting, the hall immediately went quiet and all eyes focused over. This was the first time Venus appeared in front of everyone after more than a year of separation, and she was inevitably a little nervous, but with Kerry holding her waist behind her, she didn''t go weak. "Smile, and remember, you are the queen here." Kerry whispered in her ear. Venus smiled. She was confident now, and lifted her chin lightly. They walked forward hand in hand, and the crowd automatically made way for them. Tonight, Venus was wearing a high-end custom-made Italian dress with short hair and a flirtatious charm, while Kerry was wearing a high-ss ck suit. They walked in a gentlemanly manner, immediately overwhelming everyone present. A few people from the design department almost shouted in surprise when they saw Venus. "Is that Venus? Is it Venus?" Miss. Li pulled the person next to her and asked excitedly. "It looks like her, it''s too far away to see." Lina said with certainty, "It must be Venus. On an asion like tonight, Mr. Ye won''t bring any other woman but Venus." The other one stood on her tiptoes and stretched her neck for several times and said, "It''s her, it''s her. She cut her hair, but she''s more beautiful." Miss. Li, pleased and disdainful, had a look at some women not far away and said sarcastically, "Well, some of them still want to hit on Mr. Ye on this asion, and they don''t know if they are good enough." Lina covered her mouth andughed, "Keep your voice down, it''s not good to be overheard." "That''s what I''m saying to them, I''m not afraid of them hearing it. Miss. Li looked to the center of the hall, "Venus is so lucky! I wish I could find a man who is half as good as Mr. Ye." "Don''t even think about it. Even if he''s only half, he''s still a super-rich one. It''s more practical for you to find a practical man." Lina said to her. "Don''t be so direct, it''s no crime to fantasize, understand?" As they were talking, there was anothermotion at the entrance. They turned their heads to look, and their mouths grew wide in surprise. Wasn''t this the Yehuang Group''s sworn enemy, Tianye Mu, the president of the Mu''s Group? Why was he here? "Why is Tianye here? He''s not here to make trouble, is he?" Someone whispered. "I don''t think so, no matter what, he''s the president of the Mu''s Group, a respectable person, he wouldn''t do such a thing." "That''s not necessarily true. Have you forgotten how the Mu''s Group stole the project from our Yehuang Group? If it weren''t for the Mu''s Group, our year-end bonus this year would have been a lot more than it is now." Of course, there were also people who were fancying Tianye''s face. "Gosh, howe I didn''t realize that Mr. Mu was so handsome before? So manly?" "Who is that beautiful woman next to him? It seems like we haven''t seen her." Despite the whispers of the crowd, Xiran Xiao took Tianye''s arm and walked towards the front. She was born as a queen, so she didn''t need to put on a show deliberately , and an indifferent look was all that was needed. As soon as Venus saw them, she broke into a smile and said, "Xiran, you''re here, you''re so beautiful today." "I know." Xiran said calmly, she has always been very confident about her beauty. Venus had been used to her personality, smiled and asked, "Didn''t you say you weren''ting? Why again?" Xiran looked at her boyfriend next to her and said speechlessly, "If he hadn''t kept pestering me, I wouldn''te to this asion." Xiran told the truth, she had so many estates in the S city, and hadnt been any annual meetings. Why she was here today, one reason was for the sake of Tianye and Venus, and the other was that Tianye told her that there must be many beauties give him cards. So she came here to solve problem for him. Tianye received his sister''s derisive look andughed, "What are you looking at? Do you think I want to attend the Yehuang Groups annual meeting? It''s just for your sake." "Yes, yes, yes, it''s all my fault for interrupting you." Venus put her hands together to apologize. There were a lot of business luminaries of the Sky city attending this annual meeting, and they were clear about the feud between the Yehuang Group and the Mu''s Group, but the sudden appearance of Tianye made many people tense the strings in their hearts. Could it be that the Yehuang Group will corporate with the Mu''s Group? Ye Huang is already sitting on the top seat in the Sky city, if it corporate with the Mu''s Group, that''s like adding wings to the tiger, no one will dare to interfere them in the Sky city in the future. "However, the Yehuang Group''s annual meeting is just like that, I thought it was so grand." Tianye saw Kerry walking over, said deliberately. Kerry did not take his words to heart, just said, "Then I''d like to see how high-end the Mu''s Group''s annual meeting can be tomorrow." "But I didn''t intend to invite you." Tianye said. Kerry said provocatively, "You don''t dare to invite me, for fear that I will be more popr than you?" "Kerry, there is a phrase that I think suits you." "Just say." Tianye leaned in front of him and whispered, "Don''t pretend to be so arrogant, be careful of being struck by lightning." Kerry was angry, but in the end did not act out, just stared at him. Xiran watched them talking, and said to Venus, "Have you ever felt that the two of them are actually quitepatible?" "Huh?" Venus'' mouth grew wide in surprise, and then she couldn''t help butugh, nodding her head in the scowling eyes of the two men and saying, "Yes, yes, you''re right." "What do you mean? Obviously, we are rivals." Tianye said disdainfully. Kerry concurred, "That''s right, and it''s the kind where enemies are extraordinarily jealous of each other." "See, now they''re united in opinion again." Xiran said deliberately. Kerry wanted to say something else, but the Yehuang Group''s vice president came forward and whispered, "Mr. Ye, it''s time for you to go on stage. Kerry immediately returned to his elite appearance and said, "I know." A minuteter, the crowd of thousands was silent, and all eyes looked at the man under the spotlight. He was so tall and handsome that a lot of women in the room fell under his zer. "Hello everyone, I am Kerry ." There was thunderous apuse. "Thank you very much foring to the Yehuang Group''s annual meeting. During this year, a lot of things have happened to the Yehuang, and we have gone through a lot of trials, but we have not been defeated. We have risen to the challenge and ovee many difficulties. Especially during the earthquake, we united together to ovee the difficulties, so that we could quickly get on the right track. Here, on behalf of all the top management of the Yehuang Group, I would like to thank everyone here for their contribution as well as every employee who was not here." Thunderous apuse. Venus quietly looked at the man on the stage, recalling in her mind the scene when he carried her down the stairs, perhaps it was at that moment that she was touched by his true feelings. Xiran''s voice sounded in her ears, "Looking at Kerry this way, he is a little handsome." Venus smiled, and it was a miracle for Xiran to admit that Kerry was handsome. She turned her head and said, "He is still not as handsome as my brother." "Of course, no one canpare with Tianye." These words fell on Tianye''s ears, instantly shattering the exasperation just now, and the hand holding Xiran tightened a bit more. "Today is the annual meeting of the Yehuang Group, I hope everyone can have a good night, and finally, I also hope that next year, we can work together to continue the glory of the Yehuang Group." Kerry stepped down from the stage to a burst of apuse, and waltz ensued. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Mrs. Ye, may I have the honor of inviting you for the first dance?" Kerry bent over, his hand reaching out to her, with a gentle smile on his face. Chapter 255 Accident, Who Planned The Explosion (2) Chapter 255 ident, Who nned The Explosion (2) "Of course." Venus'' heart stirred, cing her small hand in hisrge one. As the music bounced off the flying skirt, making a graceful arc, Kerry sped her slender waist and embraced her in his arms. Suddenly he remembered this timest year. Venus had disappeared, and Kerry was too upset to dance, so after a simple speech, he found a deserted corner to drink. He had been asked to dance by many beautiful women, but they were all refused by him. He only wanted to dance with one woman. This year, she finally came back to him. The dance was a self-choreographed show by the staff. Venus was thinking of her acquaintances in the design department and then came to them after telling Kerry. Miss. Li saw her at once and poked Meiling He''s arm, "Ms. He, Venus is here." Meiling busily stopped talking to the others and waited for Venus with a smile. "Ms. He, long time no see." Venus greeted with a light smile. "Mrs. Ye, hello." Meiling said politely. In the past, when Venus was under hermand, she could still call her by her name, but now, as the wife of Kerry, it was most appropriate to address her as Mrs. Ye. But this title made Venus embarrassed, "Ms. He, you just call me Venus, it would be more friendly." "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate." "Absolutely not. Besides, I will continue to work in the design department after the year, and I will still be your man." Meiling was surprised, "Really? So you''re not going to study in Europe?" "Well, its actually a refresher course, not a systematic university, one year is over." Venus stammered, because the lie was not very credible. But there was no doubt in the minds of those present. "That''s good, and wee back to the design department." "Venus, you''ve been away for a year, everyone has missed you." Miss. Li said. "I missed you guys too." Venus was sincere in her words. They were on good terms before, and now they were reunited, soon they were familiar again. Everyone ignored a woman who appeared, Yan Chu. While Venus was catching up with her colleagues on this side, Kerry received a lot of prying words. "Mr. Ye, I didn''t expect that your rtionship with Mr. Mu is so good." The person who spoke was a famous rich businessman in Sky city. Kerry smiled politely, "Mr. Mu is my brother-inw, so it''s natural that I have a good rtionship with him." "Oh? But I heard some time ago that the Mu''s Group has also stolen a lot of business from the Yehuang Group, how can you tolerate this, Mr. Ye?" Kerry nced at Tianye Mu, who was still calm, and said, "It''s not a robbery, but I gave it to my wife, she has shares in Mu''s Group." The man obviously didn''t believe this, but there was no need to pursue it further, because he already knew that the Yehuang Group and the Mu''s Group would probably really put aside their old grudges and move forward together. "Oh~ Mr. Ye is really doting on your wife, if you have any business in the future, just tell me." "Okay, we''ll definitely work together if there''s a chance." In addition to these business people, there were many men who came for Xiran Xiao, and they were all sent away by her with a few words. Tianye was very jealous of this, "It seems that I really shouldn''t have brought you here tonight." "Now you know why I don''t like to attend this kind of annual meeting." Xiran shook the red wine cup in her hand, looking at the program on the stage, with indifference on her fair face. "Understood, I won''t force you to participate in the future." Tianye''s tone was tinged with regret and guilt. Xiran turned her head, seeing that he was quite depressed, smiled andforted, "Alright, it''s nothing, you are here, so it''s not so boring." "Why don''t we go now?" "Isn''t there a raffleter? I want to know if I am lucky, and maybe I''ll get the first prize." Tianyeughed, "You like that car? I''ll give it to you." "No, I''m just here for fun." After the show, it was time for the most exciting raffle, which included hundreds of shopping cards, a car, cell phones, cameras, bicycles, and other prizes. Kerry was the main raffle winner, but after drawing a few numbers, he felt a little lonely standing up there by himself and didn''t draw any big prizes, so he took the microphone and said, "Everyone, I''d like to invite my wife toe up here and draw some prizes for you. Do you agree?" For a split second, the shouts nearly toppled the roof, "Yes, yes." Venus was standing in the crowd, with red face. Why didn''t this guy let her spend the night in peace? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What are you waiting for? Go." Tianye was urging. Venus was very shy, "Brother, I ......" "What? You are the daughter of the Mu family, so what is this asion? Besides, Kerry is there, so it''s enough if you go up there and smile sweetly." Venus was helpless, took a deep breath and lifted her dress onto the stage. "You can press the button any time you want." Kerry whispered in her ear. He was referring to the raffle button machine. The host was warming up the scene, "Now it will be our Mrs. Ye who will draw the third prize for you, and the prize is a cell phone, there are fifteen of them, just press three sets of numbers. Mrs. Ye, are you ready?" Venus nodded very meekly and ced her hand on the keypad. "Okay, our big screen is now scrolling up." On the disy, the numbers changed rapidly, and Venus silently recited three numbers, and pressed the button, "Stop!". The five numbers stayed on the big screen, followed by the cheers from below, as someone saw he had won the prize. "Congratte to the winners of the first round, the big screen is scrolling up again, and we will draw the second group." Gradually, Venus became more lively on stage and yed with more ease. "Next is the most exciting moment, we will draw the biggest prize of the night. Mr. Ye, who will draw the prize between you and Mrs. Ye?" Kerry''s eyes were full of tenderness, "Of course it''s my wife''s turn to draw such an important award." "Wow, it seems that in the Ye family, it''s your wife who makes the decisions," the host teased. Kerry smiled more softly, "Yes, my wife is always in charge of our family''s affairs." There was another uproar from the bottom, and Venus)quietly pinched the palm of his hand, signaling him to stop. "Your love is so sweet, I refuse to hear it." The host followed everyone''s lead and then said, "Okay, let''s ask Mrs. Ye to draw the lucky winner for us tonight." As the numbers continued to roll on the big screen, Venus popped the button and the numbers stopped, number 286. "The grand prize is born, please take a look at the number te in your hand, is it number 286 ......" Before the hosts could finish his words, they heard a boy in the crowd screaming, "Ah - it''s me, it''s me, I''m number 286." Venus and Kerry looked over and saw a young man holding a number te in his hand, dancing with excitement. He was a new employee in the R&D department who had recently joined thepany. Kerry thought he looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before. When he ran up to receive the award, Kerry finally remembered. More than a year ago, Venus was kidnapped by Hao Nangong, and she sent a distress message, that was sent to his cell phone, Kerry remembered, he was still a very energetic young man, riding a bicycle and carrying a shoulder bag. And Kerry also promised him, if he came to the Yehuang Group, just call him. Butter, he did not receive a call from the young man. The young man excitedly stood in front of Kerry and said happily, "Mr. Ye, you forgot me, right?". "No, I still remember you, why didn''t you call meter?" Kerry asked with puzzlement. The young man lifted his chin proudly, "I wanted to enter Yehuang Group with my own strength, so I sent my resume, but I didn''t expect that I really applied for the job." Kerry patted his shoulder and eximed, "Well, good job." Venus gave arge car key model to the young man and wished him well from the bottom of her heart, "Congrattions." He put his hands together and thanked, "Thank you." The lively raffle ended, and Kerry and Venus went down, and they were about to take a break on a chair when a hotel attendant came over with arge package. "May I ask if this is Mr. Ye?" "It''s me, what can I do for you?" The attendant handed him a box, "Someone just brought this to the door as a New Year''s gift for you, and said that you must open it now." Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Accident, Who Planned The Explosion (3) Chapter 255 Chapter 255 ident, Who nned The Explosion (3) Kerry Ye was confused, "Who sent this?" "He didn''t say." Kerry took the gift box over, "Thank you." The waiter went out. "What''s in it?" Venus Mu curiously leaned in and asked. Kerry shook the gift box, which was a bit heavy and nging when shaken. "I don''t know. Forget it. Let''s leave it here for now and look at it after dinner." Tianye Mu came over and asked, "What the hell?" "Not sure. The waiter said it was a New Year''s gift for Kerry and told him to open it now." Venus exined. "This may be a prank. We''ll talkter." Tianye''s heart jumped and he had a bad feeling about it. He pulled Kerrys arm and his gaze turned cold, "I think it''s better for you to open it now." Kerry froze and looked back at him. They have been fighting for years and know each other well. They understand each other''s meaning with just a nce. Seeing how cautious Tianye was, Kerry also became serious. He nodded and began to open the gift box in his hand. Venus and Xiran Xiao leaned over to see what was happening. Kerry untied the silk ribbon and removed the outer pink wrapping paper, revealing a very ordinary paper box. When he opened the box again, the expressions on their faces all became rigid. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That was because there was a time bomb inside the carton. The red numbers were counting down a little bit, with only one minute and thirty seconds left. "Fuck! Who''s so fucking vicious?" Xiran''s eyes revealed a hatred that had never been seen before. There were at least thousands of people in this venue. Even if there was a personal grudge, why let so many people die? It was simply deranged. "What to do?" Venus grabbed Kerrys arm. "This man ising for me. It''s toote to find a bomb disposal expert now. I''ll take it away." Kerry said unusually calmly. "Kerry!" Venus''s tears instantly welled up. She knew what this meant. If the slightest thing went wrong, he would die. Time was running out. Kerry didn''t have time to think about it much. He couldn''t let so many innocent people die, even if it meant letting him die. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Kerry quickly closed the box. His voice trembled because he was nervous. He said to Tianye, "Take care of this." "Well." Tianye responded. He understood that this was the most effective solution at this time. "Where are you going?" Venus asked anxiously. "I''m going to throw this into the ocean. It''s the only ce that''s safe." As soon as the words were spoken, his eyes instantly turned deep purple and he chanted the mantra in his mind. After a few seconds, time stopped. Everyone''s expressions stopped. Even the tears in Venuss eyes could barely hang from her lower eyshes. He had no time to say goodbye to the woman he loved and Kerry disappeared into the venue in the next second. The entire Sky City was as silent as an empty city, and the wind had stopped whimpering. The crowds, the cars speeding by, the housewives cooking in their rooms, the numbers at the traffic lights, everything was frozen in this second. Kerry was running madly through the air, not knowing how many minutes he would stop this time so he had to run until he was far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. He didn''t know how long he had been running for. But suddenly, the cold and lingering northwest wind moved. Then Kerry heard the sound of car horns and the noise of the crowd. At this time, he hadn''t left the Sky City. He couldn''t run like this. There was only a little more than a minute left and he won''t be able to run away from Sky City like this. When he thought this, he who was flying in mid-air suddenly disappeared. He used time shift. He could only use it three times. So every time Kerry transiently shifted, he did the best he could. As for where he could run to, he couldn''t think about it that much. Therefore, in the first time he stopped at a suburban house. The family of five was watching TV when a man in a suit suddenly appeared in front of the TV screen, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Just now, did someone appear?" The man rolled his eyes and blinked as if he was hallucinating. "You saw it too? I thought I saw it wrong." The Mistress froze as well. "Where is he? Why is he gone again? Is that a ghost?" The man got up boldly and went to look around the house. The elder sitting on the couch and sleeping was awakened by his son, "There are no ghosts in this world. I haven''t seen one even after living for over eighty years. It must be that you''ve seen it wrong." The girl nestled in the other couch yed her phone as she said, "Dad, we are in a modern society. You have to believe in science, not feudal superstitions." "Didn''t you see that?" The girl''s mom asked. The girl shook her head, "I was ying on my phone. I didn''t see it." "Nah." And this family had the same doubts as a suburban farming family. It waste at night. A husband and his wife were making love. When a man appeared in the bedroom, the husband was so frightened that he could not make love immediately. Kerry found it both funny and annoying. Without saying a "sorry", he disappeared again. "Just isn''t there a ghost?" The man got up from the woman, looking around. The woman was on top of the man. Of course she didn''t see Kerry, who only appeared for a second. She pped his husband and said, "What the hell? Get up off me." "Thats true. There was a man standing right here just now and smiling at me." The man pointed to the side of the bed. "Is that a man or a woman, fat or thin, tall or short?" The woman sneered at his sarcasm. "I didn''t see it clearly." The naked man said with a weeping face. The woman pulled the nket over herself and said irritably, "I don''t think you''re in your right mind. Go to sleep." The man was a little worried now. Would he be able to have sexter after all this? Was it possible that he saw it wrong? That was impossible. That man did smile at him. He still thought of it. He put on his clothes and said, "I''ll look for it, in case there really is a ghost." "I think you''re sick." The woman was about to have an orgasm but he couldn''t do it further. The woman was unhappy and it was merciful not to throw a pillow at him. At the hotel''s annual meeting. Venuss tear fell steeply. Time began to pass. No one knew what had just happened, except for Tianye, Venus and Xiran. Venus wiped a handful of tears and whispered, "I''m going to the beach to find him." Xiran grabbed her hand, "No. You can''t go now." "Xiran, I want to go." Tianye pressed her shoulder and looked at her anxiously, "Xiran is right. You can''t go now. Probably, the opposite party is looking at here with a camera right now. As soon as you leave, you''ll expose the fact that Kerry has suddenly disappeared." "But what if something happens to Kerry? What if he gets hurt? I''m going to save him." "Venus, calm down!" Tianye shouted in a low voice, "What are you anxious about? I''m still here, aren''t I? All you can do now is try to keep things as normal as possible. If someonees looking for Kerry, just say that he has something to do and leave first." "Also, if they want to kill not only Kerry but also you, once you go out, won''t you just fall into the other party''s trap? Venus, don''t you forget that Pingan is still at home waiting for you to return." She sobbed and nodded her head as she was reprimanded by Tianye. After a while, her emotions stabilized a bit. And when she looked up, she smiled calmly. Tianye gently shook her hand andforted her, "This is our Mu family''s daughter. It would be fine. You have to trust Kerry." "I know, brother." Tianye didn''t dare to take half a step away from them. He didn''t know where their enemy was hiding and if they would harm his sister. On the one hand, Tianye pulled out his cell phone and ordered his subordinates to go to the beach as soon as possible to find Kerry. On the other hand, he ordered the assistant waiting outside the hotel to immediately check the hotel''s surveince to see who had just sent the gift. After things were arranged, as expected by Tianye, a middle-aged man came over with a ss of wine. He was slightly surprised when he saw that there were only three people here. "Mrs. Ye, why President Ye disappeared?" Venus smiled faintly, "He''s got something to do and will be gone for a while." "President Ye is really busy." The man didn''t ask too many questions and left after exchanging a few pleasantries. Venus exhaled. She seemed calm outwardly, but inwardly she was almost crumpling her handbag. She didn''t even dare to think about what happened to Kerry right now. She just hoped that the God would take pity on him and let him be safe and sound. Chapter 256 Kerrys Secret (1) Chapter 256 Kerry''s Secret (1) How long has it passed? Venus Mu tightly gripped Xiran Xiao s hand, conveying her inner panic. Three minutes. Xiran looked at the time on her phone. There was only a minute and a half left just now, and nowIts already the time to blow up. Ill call him. Venus looked panicked and the phone taken out dropped on the floor. Tianye Mu bent down to pick it up for her and calmly said, Ill do this. Venus nodded. He then made a call to Kerry Ye, but a mechanical female voice came, Sorry, the phone you dialed cannot be connected at the moment. This was thest thing they wanted to hear. Something must have happened to him. Brother, Im going to look for him. Venus said, tears about to fall again. Tianye couldnt sit still any longer, Okay, Ill take you to him. But youd better tell Yehuang s vice president, so he can keep the party running. As for the enemy in the shadow, Tianye thought they had withdrew. Good. Venus squeezed out a smile on her face and strode over to one vice president. Seeing the bosss wifeing over, he hurriedly got up. Mr. Chen, I wanna talk to you, alone. Oh, good. Manager Chen was obviously full of doubt, but he followed Venus and went to a corner. Venus remembered that Kerry had mentioned that Mr. Chen was always his henchman, who was loyal to him. He asked me to tell you that the rest of the meeting will be hosted by you, and that it must end perfectly. He was surprised at first, but quickly returned to normal, Okay, dont worry. Were here and I promise that nothing will happen. Well, thats good. Thank you. Youre wee. Thats what I should do. When Venus was talking to him, Tianye also received the information that all monitoring facilities were damaged a few minutes ago, and had not yet been recovered, so the hotels technical department was trying to solve it. Got it. You guys patrol around the venue and immediately detain any strange people if you see them. Yes, boss. Tianye hung up the phone and looked at Xiran with concern. Xiran knew what he was considering, so she said, Dont try to get rid of me this time. Let me do some something. Although I dont have much affection for Kerry, this time I dont want to just sit there and wait for news. Xiran, I dont want you to get hurt. Dont worry about that. I cant defeat you, but ordinary people are definitely not my opponents. Tianye smiled helplessly, Okay, but promise me, if you really encounter any dangerter, you must stand behind me. OK! I promise you. Arranging things, the three hurried out of the hotel and Tianye s car had been waiting at the door. To the beach. Looking at the neon lights outside the car window, she suddenly remembered Pingan, so she made a phone call to the vi. Luckily, it was answered after several beeps, Hello? Ye family s vi. John, its me. Hows Pingan? Oh, youngdy. Hes fine. Henry apanies him. Dont worry. Venus said in a serious tone, We have some problems here and you have to be careful. Make sure hes safe, please. John also turned serious, Oh, I see, youngdy, dont worry. Even if I die, I wont let Pingan get hurt. Youngdy, whats going on? What do you need us to do? Venus was about to say no, but she still told the truth, Someone just tried to attack the annual meeting with a bomb, and Kerry left alone with the bomb in order to save everyone. My brother now was heading towards the beach. John gasped, Really? Youngdy, dont worry, Henry and I will protect Pingan here. Please take care of yourself. Venus was somewhat a little moved, I see. Thank you. After finishing the phone call, the tears ran down her eyes. Xiran hugged her and wiped her tears with a tissue,forting her, Kerry was born different from us. Hell make it. He wont die so easily. Venus cried for a while, easing a little bit of her nervousness, before straightening her back from Xiran s arms. Xiran, thank you. Venus said with no energy. Xiran almost pped her on the head, What are you talking about? Thats what we should do. Venus bit her lower lip, full of worries. Tianye, who was on the passenger seat, fiddled with his phone. Xiran asked, How can you just sit there? Without looking up, Tianye said, A bomb that big would make a huge noise if it exploded, and Im trying to find out if anyone has sent out any information about it on the Inte. Yeah, youre right, Ill look for it too. Before Xiran s phone was taken out, she heard him exim, There it is. Venus and Xiran immediately leaned in and asked, What did it say? Tianye read, When I was about to sleep, there was a loud bang outside the window, which broke the ss. Was there an explosion somewhere? Attached to the bottom of the tweet was a picture of the dark night sky with a reddish glow, which, if they were right, that was the ce where the bomb went off. Do you know where it is? Venus asked nervously. Tianye zoomed in the picture and looked at it again and again, Its too vagueDont worry, Ill ask him by private message. Venus gazed at his screen. Thats her only hope. He said its on the beach, but he doesnt know the exact address. Venus weakly returned to her seat with frustration. Her hope had lost again. The car ran towards the seaside at a crazy speed. Inside the car was too depressing, so Xiran broke the silence and asked Tianye, Do you think who sent the bomb? Tianye was looking ahead, his voice full of deep concern, I dont know. Kerry has offended so many people. Xiran pinched his shoulders. What was he talking about? He would only make Venus more worried. He is right. Kerry does have many enemies. Venuss tone was very low. Xiran said, But there has to be a target. Tianye was silent for a while, I dont think it has nothing to do with Gavin. Why? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He exined, In Sky City, no matter how much grudge someone holds towards Kerry, he will at least show some respect to Chinese culture. And he will do that after the Spring Festival. Besides, if the bomb is denotated, big wigs will all die. Do you think he can face the cost? Tianye paused and continued, But only Gavin wont care about the rules or who are inside, for he just wants to take crazy revenge on Kerry. Venus trembled at these words. The masked Gavin didnt look so vicious, who was also warm to Pingan, could do such a thing? But there are doubts about this, too. In the meantime, Tianye was not sure about his judgement. What? Xiran asked. ording to Kerry s information, the friend of Gavin, Xuan Chu, is still looking for Gavin on various inds, so if Gavin came to the maind, he should have been informed already. Xiran did not think so, It made sense, OK? If this bastard is well hidden and he doesnt want Xuan Chu to know his whereabouts, how can he find him? Thats what worried Tianye, If our enemy is Gavin, its very dangerous. He knows every one of us, but we dont know anything about him. Even if hees to us one day, we wont know him at all. Exactly. Xiran echoed, turning back to look at Venus, who was full of worry and frustration, wondering why God treated such a good girl unfairly. She kept running into paranoids. The road to the east sea was smooth, and it was almostte at night, so there were almost no vehicles on the road. They didnt know the exact address, so they could only follow the road first. As the car came to the seashore, Venus got out of the car once it stopped. Her dress was too long, and she almost stepped on it and fell down, but Tianye was quick enough to support her, and helped her put on the drivers jacket and wrap it around her naked shoulders. As for Tianye s own jacket, it was of course on Xiran. Chapter 256 Kerrys Secret (3) Chapter 256 Kerry''s Secret (3) Xiran didnt know what to say. She had always been under the impression that Venus was a girlie and fragile little woman. But now she realized that Venus is as tough and strong as her brother is. Xiran helped Venus up, and they turned around and began retracing their steps. Dawn was breaking over the ocean. Another day wasing, and their hope was fading. The sun finally rose up, and their vision cleared. Venus noticed a car was driving towards them. She squinted at the car and found it was Ye Familys car. Henry jumped out of the car and rushed towards Venus. He looked exhausted, and obviously, he didnt sleep the whole night. Mrs Ye, Have you found Mr Ye? Henry asked while running towards them. Venus shook her head with disappointment. No, I havent. Why are you here? How is Pingan? He is fine. Henry said. Where is Mr Mu? Venus pointed at a figure in the distance and said: There he is. Thank you. I have something to tell him. Henry said and was about to leave. He looked anxious. Wait a second. Venus stopped him. What happened? Henry turned back. He wanted to say something but he checked himself. Venus felt angry. What is it? Why cant you tell me? I dont want to make you worry, so...... Is it Pingan? Venus felt worried. No, no. He is doing fine. Henry thought about it and finally said: A group of people tried to break into Ye Familys vi at three oclock am. We fought with them, and they retreated. Who are they? Venus asked. Henry shook his head. It was too dark. But they were all armed. And from the bullets they left behind, we can tell they are using guns made in another country. It was must Gavin! He wants to take Pingan away! That bastard loves Pingan a lot. Venus said. Many of their people are injured. So they are not going tounch another attack within a short period of time. But I need to talk about it with Mr Mu. Oh, I see. You can go now. Henry nodded. He then noticed Venuss foot was bleeding. He gasped and said: Mrs Ye, your foot ...... Venus and Xiran looked down, and found blood was oozing out of Venuss left foot. Xiran bent down to see whether the injury was serious, but Venus only said: Forget it. It doesnt hurt at all. How can you be so irresponsible to yourself? Xiran was angry. Henry, what are you waiting for? Tell Tianye what happened Henry heaved a sigh and left. He knows how stubborn Venus is. Venus, you must take a rest now! You can no longer feel your feet! Xiran said in a serious tone of voice. She stood in front of Venus to stop her from taking another step. Venus thought about it. She knew she couldnt be of any help when she is in this condition, so she agreed to take a rest. Good. Ill take you into the car. Its so freezing. Tianyes anger red up in an instant when he heard Henrys report. He said: Damn it! I swear to god I will destroy that bastard! Tell the police what happenedst night. Henry nodded. He just realized the police would surly intervene when they learn that there is a group of armed mercenaries in this city. Because it is a serious threat to public security. And when the police intervenes, Ye Family will be more safe. At that moment, Tianyes phone rang. It was one of his inferiors. Sir, we found a suit. We dont know whether it is Mr Yes suit or not. Tianyes heartbeat quickened. Where did you find it? It was floating on the sea. Ill send it to you right now. Tianye then looked towards the sea. A lifeboat was returning. He was so nervous. That suit was such a bad omen. If that suit was indeed Kerrys , Kerry had probably fallen into the sea, and his chance of survival would be slim. Tianye waited for the boat and prayed. They would still have hope if that suit wasnt Kerrys. The lifeboat finally arrived. The lifeguard gave the ragged suit to Tianye, and when Tianye saw the suit, his mind went nk. It was Kerrys suit. Henry took the suit into his hands and looked at it carefully. His eyes then brimmed with tears. He said in a choked voice: These are his clothes. It was made to measure. I can recognize it! Tianye noticed some parts of the suit were burnt. Maybe Kerry failed to escape the explosion. He thought to himself. He clenched his teeth and refrained his anger. He said: Now it is dawn. Ask everyone to get prepared to sail. We will find Kerry dead or alive. Yes, sir. Of course, they all knew it wouldnt be possible to find Kerrys body if he was really dead. Henry, there is no time to feel sad! If, I mean if, Kerry is really dead, you will have lots of work to do! Henry nodded. I know. And also, I think you should ask Kevin toe back. So much has happened, and he should be here to help. Mr Mu, I just cant believe Kerry is really dead. Henry said. His eyes were bloodshot. Tianye looked at the sun. He heaved a deep sigh and said: Me neither. But maybe thats life. There are always so many uncertainties in our life. We always need to get prepared for the worst. A drop of tear rolled down Henry s face. I know. I will tell Kevin about it. Things escted. It was eight oclock. The vice manager of Yehuangpany called Henry suddenly. Henry picked it up. Whats the matter? Manager Chen? Henry asked. His voice was tinged with sadness. Manager Chen sounded very anxious. He said: Henry, I tried calling Mr Ye many times but I cant get through! Maybe his phone is off. Whats the matter? Just read the news! Everyone on social media is talking about Mr Ye! Henry said: Fine. Ill check it right now! Henry hung up the phone. He went to a website and found there was a piece of news which was titled: The CEO of Yehuang Company Disappeared Suddenly During the Annual Meeting. And there was a video, which had been viewed for over five million times. Henry clicked on the video. It was the annual meetingst night. Kerry and Venus were opening a gift box, but when the box was opened, their faces changed dramatically. Kerry then closed the box very quickly. People cant see whats inside the box because of the angle. But whats truly shocking about this video was that Kerry, who was in the middle of the picture, disappeared suddenly together with the gift box. After watching this video, Henry finally knew what happenedst night. People left all kinds ofments below the video. Some people say Kerry must has a kind of super power, and some people say this video is obviously edited. Onement got the most likes. It says: Last night, someone appeared suddenly in front of me, but then he disappeared again. At first I thought it was an illusion, but now I believe this kind of thing happens. Manager Chen called Henry again at that time. He asked: Henry, what on earth happened? Henry took a deep breath and said: Mr Chen, do you really believe this kind of stuff? Do you really believe Mr Ye has super power? Manager Chen gave an awkwardugh. He said: Of course I dont believe it. Im just curious. Henry said: Mr Chen, Yehuangpany has achieved so much development over thest year. Even Mus Group is now our friend. Some people are must feeling jealous, so they want to defame Mr Ye by making this silly video.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Oh, I see. People were indeed shocked when they saw Tianye appearing in our annual meeting. Okay. Dont tell Kerry about our conversation. Or he will be angry with me. Henry said: Sure, I wont. New year ising. I wish you a happy new year. Happy New Year. Manger Chen said. Henry hung up the phone. He sighed with relief. Luckily, it was the winter vacation after the annual meeting, and the staff could go enjoy their vacation instead of spending their time pondering on this incident. There hadnt been any progress. Henry didnt dare to show Venus the suit. He knew she would go crazy when she saw it. So he called Kevin immediately. Kevin is very smart. He knows what to do in this situation. Henry thought. Hello, Henry. How is everything going? Kevin said. His voice is young and energetic. Sir, something bad happened. Henrys voice was chocking. He then told Kevin what happened in the simplestnguage. Kevins voice also changed when he learned what happened. He said: Ill be right back. Do remember not to tell anyone outside the family about this. If people ask you, just tell them that he has gone abroad to see his grandfather. I know. Henry said. He felt much rxed knowing that Kevin would soon be back. Chapter 257 Kevin Was Back (1) Chapter 257 Kevin Was Back (1) A long time had passed. With every minute that passed, Henry''s heart sank a little more. He looked at the vast ocean and felt more worried than ever before. "Henry,e here." Xiran shouted from the side of the car with anxiety in her voice. Henry ran over, as Tianye Mu was in the lifeboat. "What''s wrong, Miss Xiao?" "Venus has passed out with a high fever. You need to send her back." Xiran''s eyes fell on the clothes in his arms and asked, "This is ......" "This is a freshly salvaged shirt that Kerry worest night." Henry said with a pale face. "Fuck!" cursed Xiran in a low voice. "It looks like Kerry is really in trouble this time." "Miss Xiao, you don''t look well either. I''ll have someone send you and Venus back." said Henry. Xiran knew it was pointless for her to stay here, so he looked up at Tianye on the sea and said heavily, "Fine, I''ll go back with Venus first. Let us know immediately if you find anything about Kerry." "I know, but.." he continued, shaking the suit in his hands, "Please don''t tell Venus about the salvaged shirt." Xiran gave him a quick nce and nodded. Henry gave the drver instructions. Then he told Dr. Han to the Ye family vi. In the car, Venus''s temperature was extremely high. She was murmuring. Xiran leaned in and listened carefully, and found that she was calling Kerry''s name. Xiran found something cold from the car and put it on her forehead to cool her down. A very long piece of ss is stuck in your foot., but you''re still walking all night. Doesn''t your foot hurt?" Xiran said to Venus, even though she knew Venus was in aa and probably couldn''t hear her. The car was going fast, but Xiran kept urging the driver to go faster, though. An hour or soter, the car sped up to the Ye family vi, but what Xiran didn''t expect was that the gates were already surrounded by reporters. "Why are there so many reporters?" Xiran was confused. "Miss Xiao, didn''t you watch the video online this morning?" The driver said seriously. "Nope. My phone ran out of batteryst night. What happened?" Xiran asked. "The Inte has a video of the Yehuang Group''s annual meetingst night," the driver said, pulling out his phone and showing it to Xiran. People all say Mr. Ye is a monster. . Xiran curiously took it, and after watching it, she couldn''t help but curse. Damn it, Tianye was right. Someone was spying on Kerry. She looked straight through the windshield at the dozens of reporters in front of her. As the car slowly came to the front door, the driver sounded the horn many times, but the reporters turned a blind eye. Not only did they not get out of the way, but they surrounded the car. They all wanted to know who was in the car. Xiran became more and more anxious as he watched Venus, who was already in aa. "Tell the people at the vi to open the door," Xiran said to the driver. "But these reporters will run into the vi." Xiran really wanted to take a stick and drive these people away. In the midst of the anxiety, there was the sound of police cars whistling from behind. Soon, several police officers got out of their cars. One of them came to Xiran''s car and calmly said to the dozens of reporters. "You have been charged with trespassing, so please leave here as soon as possible. the police said to these reporters. "Your job has affected other people''s lives. Please get out of here or we will take you to the police station." The reporters had no choice but to get out of the way. At the same time, the gate slowly opened and John, the butler, appeared in the door. The driver quickly drove the car into the vi. In the rearview mirror, Xiran saw that when the gate closed, some reporters still wanted to rush in, but they were blocked by the bodyguards inside the gate. Seeing this scene, she had the urge tough. However, she finally sighed deeply instead ofughing. Dr. Han came early in the morning and brought two nurses with him. As soon as the car pulled up, Dr. Han was shocked when he saw Venus'' condition, "My God, how did she get into this mess? The two maids went to assist her, but Xiran stopped them, "She''s got a piece of ss stuck in her foot, so she can''t walk. Youe and take her out." Xiran said, pointing to a tall, strong bodyguard. The bodyguard was hesitated, because Kerry wouldn''t allow them to touch Venus. Xiran got angry and almost kicked him, "What the fuck are you standing there for? Hurry up!" The bodyguard didn''t dare to hesitate any longer and bent down to carry Venus out. Xiran breathed a sigh of relief as she watched Venus being ced on the hospital bed. "Miss Xiao, thank you so much," said John, "You needn''t worry too much about Venus. I''ll have the maid show you to the guest room." Xiran then followed the maid upstairs. She wanted to take a bath now. Even though it was winter, her clothes were soaked with sweat, and her shoes were full of sand. The maid brought her a change of clothes, underwear and panties. "Miss Xiao, please call me if you need anything, I''ll be at the door." The maid said, bowed and then left. After taking a hot shower, Xiran''s nerves, which had been tense all night, gradually rxed. Dr. Han''s brow was furrowed as he watched Venus in aa. This was perhaps the most serious condition Venus had been in since he had treated her. Her body was as hot as fire, but her legs were as cold as ice, Dr. Han wondered if the piece of ss stuck in the bottom of her foot had hurt her vital meridians. ...... Pingan came out of his room and looked around the living room, but didn''t see anyone. So he climbed up the stairs to the second floor to look for his mom and dad. Long before Pingan returned to the vi, John had carpeted each flight of stairs with thick carpets and installed padding on the walls so that Pingan would not be seriously injured, even if he rolled down the stairs. When he reached the seventh or eighth floor, Pingan heard footsteps upstairs. When he looked up, he saw Xiran. He was very happy. Xiran was wearing Venus'' clothes and her hair was still dripping wet. When she saw Pingan, who was climbing the stairs, her mood immediately improved. "Pingan, what are you doing?" Xiran came down the stairs and sat down in front of him. Xiran straightened up and said, "I want to find mommy." Xiran touched his little face, took him into her arms, and said softly, "Your mother isn''t in the room. She''s sick. The doctor is treating her." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Pingan''s eyes were wide open. He understood what Xiran was saying, but didn''t know how to express it, so he just took Xiran''s hand and tried to get her to take him to his mother. "We''ll go see your mom when she''s better, okay?" Xiran tried to use the words he could understand. Pingan was silent for a moment, and asked, "Where''s Daddy?" It was the first time he said the word "daddy". Kerry would have been very happy to know that his son could finally say the word daddy. Xiran kissed him on the cheek and said,"Your daddy has gone off to do a very great thing. He''ll be back in a few days." Kerry went off to drop bombs alone for the safety of thousands of people, and that was definitely something great. Pingan believed her and smiled again, "Will you y with me?" "Okay." Xiran picked him up and walked down the stairs to the toy room. She really wanted to see Venus, but didn''t want to disturb Dr. Han''s treatment of Venus. Dr. Han first gave Venus an antipyretic injection to reduce her fever. Then he asked the nurse to clean the broken ss from her feet. John stayed with Mrs. Qin outside the door. Nearly three hours passed, and Dr. Han came out of the room, his brow still furrowed. "How is Venus?" John was busy asking. "Her fever hasn''tpletely gone down, but the ss has been removed from her foot. Jesus, it is three centimeters long. I cant believe she stand it all night." Dr. Han shook his head and said, "Venus''s feet may have been hurt badly, so she ......" "Will she never be able to stand up again?" Mrs. Qin asked worriedly. "That''s not so bad. But she can''t stand for long, and her feet may stay cold." "When will she wake up?" "I''m not sure. She''s still in danger. As long as she gets through the night, she should wake up soon." John sighed heavily, "Dr. Han, youd better stay at the vi for the next two days. You may be needed at any time." Dr. Han nodded, and then went back into the room. "It''s time for Pingan to drink his form," Mrs. Qin suddenly remembered this and ran to the toy room. When she pushed open the door, she found Xiran and Pingan lying on the bed, and then she went to gently cover them with a nket. Xiran fell asleep while telling Pingan a story and Pingan fell asleep as well. Chapter 257 Kevin Was Back (2) Chapter 257 Kevin Was Back (2) Rescue work was under way at sea. Rescuers continued to expand their search area, plunging into the icy water many times, but they still could not find Kerry. The news about the sudden disappearance of Kerry was still keeping rolling in. Around noon, the news broke that Kerry''s eyes turned purple every time he used magic, that he had a son with blue and purple eyes, and that his son was also a freak. All of a sudden everyone started talking about Kerry''s son. Some said the news was false. Others said they had seen a child with blue and purple eyes that looked like Kerry. All of this was just spection, so the public expected Kerry to address the issue head-on. However, no one from the Ye family rified the matter. All of the Yehuang Group''s employees had gone home for the New Year holiday. These reporters were at the Ye family vi in order to get first-hand information. There were more and more reporters at the gate. It was getting dark, and the plunging temperature made the search and rescue work extremely difficult. Everyone was exhausted. Tianye Mu stared at the setting sun in the west. His heart was filled with sadness, and finally he said to Henry, "Let the search and rescue people on the sea go ashore. He knew what his decision meant. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to save Kerry, but after all this time, there was little hope that Kerry would survive in the sea. Henry also knew that Kerry''s chances of survival were slim, so he could only nod his head and then turn around to notify the dozens of lifeguards that the search and rescue effort was over. Ending the surface search and rescue did not mean that they were no longer looking for Kerry. They continued to search for him along the shoreline as best they could, hoping that he would be swept up on the beach where he had a good chance of surviving. In the early hours of the morning, the nended at the airport in Sky City. It was a flight from Europe. Fang waited anxiously at the departure gate, and soon his eyes lit up. He saw Kevin, wearing a long ck down jacket and a pair of Martin boots. He looked tired, which may be due to the long flight. Fang quickly walked towards him and took the suitcase from his hand, "Sir, you''re finally back." Kevin forced a smile at Fang. "How are things at home now?" he asked. Fang followed less than half a meter behind him. "They are still looking for Mr. Ye. Venus was still in aa when I left Ye family. said Fang. "What happened to my brother? Tell me about it in detail in the carter." Kevin said. The Bentley drove to the Ye family vi. It was just after dawn when he arrived at the gate. Most of the reporters were still sleeping at home, so Kevin made it home without incident. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. John, who had barely slept all night, heard the sound of the car and ran to the door. "Kevin, you''re home," John said excitedly. Kevin smiled lightly and gave him a hug, patting him on the back, "John, don''t be sad." "Go get some rest first. I''ll ask Mrs. Qin to cook for you." "I had a long sleep on the ne. Kevin asked, Where is Venus? I want to see her." "She''s still in the vi''s infirmary," John said. Then Kevin rushed to see her. He had mixed feelings as he saw the girl he loved so much now lying quietly in bed. When he came back, Kevin thought he would be thrilled to see her. Strangely, when he looked at her now, it was as if he was visiting an old friend, simply wishing her well. He felt the temperature of her forehead with his hand. Her temperature was still high. "Venus, what were you dreaming about? Why do you frown when you''re in aa?" Kevin took off his jacket and threw it on the seat, then sat down in the chair next to the bed. Daylight came. The sun was nowhere to be seen in the sky. It was overcast, and the air seemed to be filled with dirt. At around seven o''clock, the door was gently pushed open. Kevin slept in the chair and did not get up. He thought the person who pushed open the door was a maid who came to clean the room. However, in the next second, he heard a young, cute voice. "Daddy, you''re home." He was surprised. Then he snapped back and saw a little boy in a yellow jacket standing there. He looked like an angel in a European fresco, and his eyes glittered in the light. Pingan was surprised when he saw his face. He realized that the man in front of him looked like his father, but he was not his father. Kevin was caught off guard by his sudden appearance and didn''t know what kind of expression or attitude to give him. "Who are you?" Pingan asked curiously. "I''m Kevin, and you should call me Uncle." Kevin smiled. "Uncle?" Pingan said Kevin nodded and said, "You are Pingan?" Pingan also spoke like him, "I am Pingan." "Come here." Kevin waved at him. Pingan hesitated, and then stepped forward. He was picked up by Kevin. "Pingan, this is the first time we''ve met." Kevin said gently. "It''s nice to meet you." Kevin didn''t know if Pingan understood him or not. He just nodded his head. Kevin smiled and kissed him on the forehead. Perhaps it was because of the blood rtionship, Pingan liked Kevin too. He looked at his mother, who was still sleeping, and turned his head to Kevin and said, "Mom is sick." "She''ll be fine soon, don''t worry." Kevin reassured him. "I have never seen you before."Pingan looked into Kerrys eyes and said. "I''m studying abroad. I rarelye back." Kevin answered. "Studying? Is it fun?" Pingan didn''t understand this new word and asked. Kevin thought for a moment and said, "You''re so smart. It may be fun for you to study." Soon some people pushed open the room again. A beautiful woman came into Kevins view. Chapter 257 Kevin Was Back (3) Chapter 257 Kevin Was Back (3) As soon as Kevin Ye saw her, his face went cold. "Who are you?" asked he. "Who are you?" Xiran asked, too. They both asked each other in unison, and stared at each other for two seconds. Then they both spoke again, "I''m asking you." Pingan heard them say the same thing and giggled. Xiran Xiaos hands crossed on her chest. She looked at Kevin up and down seriously. Suddenly she said, "Are you Kevin Ye?" Kevin had disgust in his eyes, "Yeah, I''m Kevin. Who are you?" "I''m Xiran, a friend of Venus," Xiran said. But she hadn''t expected Kevin to treat her any worse. "Friends? Steal my brother from Venus?" Xiranughed. Then she felt angry again. She stared at Kevin with contempt and said, "Do you think all women like Kerry? That''s ridiculous." "If you don''t like my brother, why are you living here?" Xiran didn''t want to talk to him and walked up to Pingan, "Honey, I''ll take you to have breakfast." Kevin protected Pingan behind his back, "Don''t touch him." Xiran was infuriated by his attitude, "You''ve gone too far." She wanted to take Pingan to breakfast, but Kevin won''t let her near him, and then she and Kevin fight in the room. Xiran was good at taekwondo, and Kevin was also good at fighting. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Pingan was always in Kevin''s arms with one hand. He thought it was a funny game and pped and laughed happily. John heard the noise in the room and came running to find the two people fighting. "Sir, stop fighting. This is Miss Xiao. She is a friend of Venus." Kevin just dodged her blow and said to himself, "Of course she is a friend of Venus. Otherwise she wouldnt find an excuse to stay here. That''s the reason why Xinyou Qiao stayed here all the time before." Xiran threw a punch that happened to hit Kevin on the shoulder. John rushed forward to help him and stop their fighting. When Kevin was about to move forward, John quickly stood between them. "Miss Xiao is Venu''s best friend." John said again. Kevin gave Xiran a cold look. "John, have you forgotten why Xinyou Qiao was here before?" He said. John then realized that Kevin had misunderstood Miss Xiao, and was busy exining, "You really misunderstood. Miss Xiao is Mr. Mu''s girlfriend, and Venus''s future sister-inw." Kevin was stunned for a few seconds when he heard this. He had an extremely embarrassed look on his face. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were ......" Kevin said awkwardly. Xiran was still furious, "I told you I''m Venus''s friend." This time it was indeed Kevin''s fault and he didn''t dare to argue, so he said, "I''m sorry." Not every woman is interested in your brother, except for this woman lying in the bed. And don''t make that face in front of me from now on, or I''ll hit you once I see you." Kevin was not happy with what she said and was about to contradict her, but John stopped him just in time. Xiran went up to Venus, saw that she was still unconscious, and then said to Dr. Han, who was standing outside, "What are you doing standing there? Come on in." Then Dr. Han hurried in. Xiran nced at Kevin, and said angrily, "You get out!" "Why should I go out?" Kevin asked rhetorically. "The doctor is going to examine Venus. Are you going to stay and watch?" Xiran said. Kevin blushed and quickly walked out the door with Pingan in his arms, and John quickly followed. "John, who is this woman? Why is she so arrogant and rude here?" Kevin''s tone was full of discontent. Johnughed bitterly, "Don''t mess with her anymore." "Why?" "Then I''ll briefly tell you something about her ......" .. Xiran, who was still angry, sat on the chair where Kerry sat before and stared at Dr. Han''s hand. Dr. Han was ufortable with her staring, but he couldn''t let her out. He could only continue to examine Venus under her watchful eye. "Why hasn''t her fever gone down yet?" Xiran asked angrily. "She''s much better now," said Dr. Han, looking at the thermometer. "Why isn''t she waking up?" Xiran asked again. "Her body suffered a serious injury some time ago, and her immune system has been weakened a lot, so it''s normal for her to fall into aa once her fever gets high. Just wait half a day and she should wake up soon." Dr. Han lifted the nket from the bed. Venus two legs were wrapped tightly in gauze. He touched her feet through the socks. The room was warm, but her feet were cold, which was not a good sign. "What''s wrong?" Xiran looked at Dr. Han''s worried look and asked. "I think her feet are really badly injured. They''re still cold until now, especially the one that was cut by a piece of ss." "Should we take her to the hospital?" Xiran asked nervously. "When she wakes up, I''ll consider whether we should take her to the hospital. I''ll have two nurses take turns massaging her feet." Xiran was sad. She worried more about her. After John said something to Kevin, his attitude toward Xiran changed dramatically. "Miss. Xiao, the dumplings are very good. Theyre better than the ones sold outside. You may like them. " Xiran was confused. It had only been ten minutes, but he waspletely different from earlier. "This spring roll is also very delicious." Kevin smiled as he offered her some food. Xiran looked at him and asked, "Kevin, whats wrong with you? Youre a schizophrenic?" Kevin said with a nice attitude, "Why do you think so? I''m quite normal." "Then why are you so nice to me suddenly? Have you forgotten that we were just fighting?" "It''s my fault. I apologize." Kevin smiled and said, "Please forgive me for offending you." Xiran, however, held a grudge. She didn''t want to forgive him and said coldly, "Your brother is nowhere to be found. I can''t believe you''reughing." Indeed, Kevin''s face sank as soon as he heard this. He was silent for a moment and said, "I''m convinced that nothing bad will happen to my brother." "You''re not God. You can decide whether your brother lives or dies." Xiran said sarcastically. "I''m sure he won''t die. He has Venus, Pingan and the Yehuang Group. He won''t leave it all behind." Kevin said with a firm gaze. Chapter 258 Kevins Retort (1) Chapter 258 Kevin''s Retort (1) "Well, everyone knows how to say such pleasing words." Xiran took a bite of the steamed bun. After chewing it, she continued, "God does not treat everyone favorably, if you gain too much, you are bound to lose something." "I know." Kevin lowered his head and said, "My brother has gained very little, so God will treat him nice." Xiran was moved by his words, she took a glimpse of him and then focused on eating without speaking. Venus had a long and frightening dream. She was drifting on the sea in a small boat, and encountered strong winds and waves, then she was knocked to the sea and waspletely submerged in water which made her very painful. When sharks chased her, she swam away, but on the way she met whales. She tried to get on the boat, but her feet were too heavy to move, as if someone was pulling her down. She tried to scream for help, but as soon as she opened her mouth, water poured into her throat. Just as she was about to be torn apart by the shark, someone had lifted her up and sent her into the cabin. When she looked back, Kerry''s face appeared in the water with his blue eyes blending into it, like sapphires. Kerry! Venus shouted, she wanted to drag Kerry on, however, he directly sank into the sea and was then torn by the shark. Kerry! Venus yelled, she was very sad with tears rolling on her face. However, all she had seen was Kerrys smile. She couldnt hear his voice but she knew that he was comforting her. Then, Kerry''s entire body was engulf by the blood. Venus was heartbroken and cried painfully. In the ward, Venus was crying, she kept murmuring Kerrys name. Seeing this, Xiran frowned and asked Dr. Han, "What should we do? I can''t even wake her up, and I don''t know what kind of nightmare she''s having." Dr. Han didnt know how to do either, and he started to give naughty tips, "How about you pinching her nose and see whether shell wake up or not." Xiran stared at him and said, "Is this how you treat patients?" Dr. Han could onlyugh dryly. "But we can have a try." Then Xian pinched her nose and covered her mouse. Three seconds had past and Venuss face turned red, she wanted to get rid of Xirans control, but Xiram kept doing so. Then Venus finally woke up after thirty seconds for she couldnt bear it any longer. As soon as she opened her eyes, she pulled Xiran away. "Whoa! The woman coughed and Xiran went up to stroke her back. When Venus felt better, she turned to looked at Xiran and said, "Do you find Kerry?" Xiran did not want to lie to her and said frankly, "Not yet." A tear fell from Venuss eyes and she said in a hoarse voice, "Help me sit up." Xiran put a pillow behind her and helped her up. "Don''t be sad, Tianye and his men are still searching, and they will find Kerry." Xiran took a piece of tissue and wiped her tears. Venus cried even harder, but she didnt make any sound which was really heartbreaking. "Xiran, I dreamt that he died." Venus said in a hoarse and hopeless voice, He died. Xiran was stunned, and didn''t know how tofort her. In fact, she though about this before. When she saw the suit, she guessed that something bad had happened, not to mention that there was no news about him at all. She didn''t dare to tell Venus, for fear that she couldnt bear it. However, Venus talked about this herself. It seemed that Venus was much stronger than she thought. Hearing this, Dr. Han sighed, he had heard a few things in the past two days here. "Mrs. Ye, the old saying goes that dreams are opposite, a bad dream may just shows that Mr. Ye is alive." Dr. Hanforted her in a helpless manner. Venus leaned her head against the pillow, feeling endless pain in her heart. Then she said with hollow eyes, "No, I have a premonition." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Venus, don''t think like that, you have to trust him." Xiran looked at her in sorrow. "Xiran, how long have I sleep?" Venus asked. "More than thirty hours." "Its more than a day." Venus sighed sadly, hearing this, Xiran wanted to cry as well. Dr. Han was also very sad, but suddenly he remembered something and said to Venus, "Mrs. Ye, try to move your left foot and see if you can feel something." Venus strained to move her foot, "Ah." she gasped and felt painful. Seeing this, Dr. Han relieved and he said, "It''s good that you can still feel the pain, try another one. Venus moved her right foot, "I can feel it." "That''s good, Im really worried about your legs." Dr. Han said sincerely. Then somebody knocked the door and Xiran said, "Come in." The door was open, and a smart face appeared in front of them, it was Kevin, when he looked in Venuss eyes, his heart beat intensively. "You''re awake." Kevin walked in with an undetectable sadness creeping across his eyes. After seeing him, Venus was totally stunned, he should have been in Europe now. When did hee back? Kevin squeezed out a faint smile and said, "What''s wrong? You dont remember me? Venus replied, "No, Im just so shocked." "How do you feel?" Kevin asked tly. "Fine." Venus responded simply, she did not need to ask why he came back. As the Second Young Master in Ye family, he had toe back to deal with these affairs since Kerry remained unconnected. However, he was not the young boy any more. He looked so mature and calm, as if he had grown up in a night. "I went to the beach in the morning, but found no trace of brother." Kevin looked directly into her eyes, which were still clear and bright. "I know." Venus felt very painful when saying this. Seeing this, Kevin wanted to hug her, but he didnt dare to do that, he was afraid of scaring her. "Venus, I have something to discuss with you." Venus nodded. Chapter 258 Kevins Retort (2) Chapter 258 Kevin''s Retort (2) Thinking that they would discuss something very private, Xiran got up and was about to leave. Then Kevin stopped her and said, "Sister, you dont need to leave, it is not a secret, perhaps you can also give me some advice." Hearing this, Xiran frowned and said, Just call me Xiran, Im not that old. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Fine." Kevin moved a stool to sit on the other side of the bed, and then said seriously, "Its hard to ept the fact, but there is still a tricky matter, that is how to send those reporters away. They are gathered at the door." Venus had just woken up and had no idea what was going on, so she asked, "What reporters?" Xiran briefly talked about the video that went viral on the Inte. Due to silence of Ye family and the words of some bad people, the matter got more and more serious, and there was even a rumor on the Inte that Kerry was an alien. The more Venus heard, the more shocked she became, and this was the thing that she worried about most. "We can''t just ignore it anymore, or brother and Pingan will live in the rumors forever." Kevin was very worried about this. "What do you want to do?" Venus asked. Then Kevin seriously talked about his ideas and after that he added, "The New Year ising soon, and at that time peoples attention will be attracted, so we have to fight back immediately, otherwise people wont trust us." Xiran said with her hands crossed, "Beside the reporters outside, those medias are also an important matter. Once the simr thing pops up in the future, we have to suppress it directly." Kevin replied, "Yes, I will go and meet their CEOs one by one. All we need to do is spending money. Its not a big deal, we can just take it as the propaganda budget. Venus, do you have any other opinions?" "No, just do as you said," Venus said in a hoarse voice. Hearing her voice, Kevin felt sad, so he got up and took a cup of warm water for her, "Drink some, it can make you feel better." "Thanks." Venus took it, her deft fingers were very beautiful, which made Kevin felt tempted. Take a good rest and Ill have those things done." Kevin stared at Venus and then walked out of the room. Kevin. Venus finally asked him, when he turned back, she continued, Thanks foring back. Hearing this, Kevin smiled and said, Dont be so polite, Kerry is my brother, of course I have toe. Dont worry about that, Ill handle it. After saying that, he left. Xiran was very sensitive and she felt that something was wrong. Although Venus was his sister-inw, he only addressed her by name, and he looked at her in a warm manner. Did something happen between them? The idea popped up in Xiran''s mind, but she didn''t ask, everyone had their privacy that they didn''t want others to know. ...... The door of Ye familys house slowly opened from the inside, and then the reporters all became very excited for they had been waiting for a long time. However, they only saw the housekeeper. "Second Young Master invite you toe in." "Second Young Master?" The reporters all whispered, and someone asked, "Where is Kerry? We want to see him." "If you have anything to say, juste in, Second Young Master will answer you." John was very kind, and they could not embarrass an old man, so they walked into the house with their cameras. As soon as they walked in, they felt a sense of warmness, a man wearing a wool sweater was waiting for them. Although identical to Kerry, he had apletely different temperament, which was very elegant. Kerry was very indifferent and cold while he was warm and gentle, just like a prince that made you feel very pleasant. "Thanks for all of you, I am Kerrys brother, Kevin. Sit down please." Kevin introduced himself very gently. Seeing that he was so polite, those reporters restrained their temper. The banquet hall was sorge that Kevin asked John to add some soft chairs in advance. A small table was ce between two chairs, in this way, it was convenient formunication. Chapter 258 Kevins Retort (3) Chapter 258 Kevin''s Retort (3) People found a chair to sit, when someone was about to ask the question, they heard Kevin saying, "John, offer them coffee and snacks, they may be hungry after waiting for such a long time." "Yes, Second Young Master." Kevin hid all his sorrow and smiled at them. Seeing this, those female reporters were very excited and almost forgot their duties. Kevin looked around and smiled lightly, "I''m really sorry for your waiting, I just flew back from abroad and thus slept a long time." Someone responded politely, "No, you are too polite." While others ask directly, "Where is Kerry? We want to see him." Kevin looked at the man and answered calmly with a smile, "Don''t you know? My brother went to the airport right after the annual meeting. My grandfather is recuperating in Australia, so Kerry and my sister-inw go there to apany him. Hearing this, those reporters were stunned. Did Kerry has a grandfather? They didnt hear about it. "Since Mr. Ye went to Australia for the New Year, why do youe back?" The man kept asking. At that moment, the cameras and the recorder were all on. Kevin smiled bitterly, "In fact, I had already bought a ticket to Australia before I came back, but my brother asked me toe back, I have no choice." "I dont understand, why does he ask you toe back since its his business?" Kevin smiled even more helplessly and said, "The reason is simple, you all work in different medias, and of course you know my brothers temperature. He wouldnt answer such fake things, he knows that I am good-tempered, and Im suitable to address such things." Many of the reporters presented agreed with this statement. They had been in the city for so long, and were treated nice by everyone except Kerry. He nearly drove over themst time when they wanted to ask him about the gossip. "Then Mr. Ye, may I ask your opinion about the video?" Finally, someone got straight to the point and asked the question that everyone wanted to know. "Dont be so polite, we are all young people, just call me Kevin or Shaoyan," Kevin did not directly answer the question, because at the moment, the maids came in with food and drinks on their hands. "This is the coffee I brought from abroad, it is ground right now and tastes much better than the coffee here. Please have a try." The maids put the coffee on a small table, together with some sugar and a te of small snacks. The reporters became much more mild after seeing the snacks. They were hungry and cold since waiting for such a long time. Kevin''s attitude had always been gentle, he said in a modest manner, "I know that you want to know the truth and we also want to know as well. However, we are victims and you are medias, theres no need for you to ce us in the opposite side." The female reporter closest to Kevin smiled and broke the dull atmosphere, "You''re right, we just want to find out the truth, we don''t want the rumor to spread any further." Kevin nodded at her, "Now that we''ve made our position clear, it''s very simple. Just ask as you want." As soon as he said this, all the cameras were aimed to him. People all held their microphones and some even started a live stream. "What do you think about the video?" Kevin smiled calmly and spoke very strongly, "This is a frame-up, if needed, I can make many simr videos. Just see the TV series, you can find many there. Im very curious about why you would believe such things, we live in a modern world and we are educated to trust science. Why are you so superstitious? Its so ridiculous to say that. People who spread this rumor should have written a science-fiction." Hearing Kevins words, someoneughed. "If you are telling the truth, why doesn''t Kerrye out and exin it himself?" Still, someone asked. "As I just said, my brother went to Australia to apany his grandfather, it is an insult to him to respond to such a ridiculous thing." Kevin said in a harsh manner, As a good citizen of Sky City, my brother is not obligated to respond to such unfounded personal attack. I stand here today to stop the rumor. Such things are only a way of ckmail." Kevin said in an indifferent manner, especially thest two sentences, suddenly the atmosphere tensed up. Those reporters were confused as well and they even forgot why they came here. "Yehuang Group is one of the biggestpanies in Sky City, before questioning my brother, why dont you check the taxation that he have paid? Whenever disasters happen, ourpany will make efforts to help those in need. Weve addressed the employment of so many people. The just opened amusement park has provided thousand of jobs. We are all human, you are too cruel to treat a man with countless contributions in such a way. Kevin was a bit angry when saying this, why would they focus on other peoples scandal? Now, the atmosphere was very intensive. They thought Kevin was mild, but now it turned out that he was not. The whole hall was silent, nobody dared to ask more. Seeing this, Kevin smiled and said, I know you want to know more about my nephew, Ill tell you now in case that someone would ask again. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. People felt relieved when hearing this, then they didn''t have to ask. "My nephew is a very cute he is almost one year old, I believe you will love him when you see him, its his magic." Kevins tone became soft again, he said with a smile on his face, "The colors of his eyes are indeed purple and blue, just as you reported. But is there any problem about this? Its because the mutation of his genes. You can inquire the experts if you dont believe." "He is still a child,ing to the world with love and curiosity. He done nothing wrong so why do you treat him like this? I believe that most of you have kids, what would you feel if your child is treated like a monster? Would you be angry or just ept it?" Hearing this, people were silent again. Because it was a live stream, many people were watching on the phone. When hearing this, they felt a bit guilty. Of course, some were attracted by his smart face. "God, it turns out that Kerry has such a smart brother. "What he said is right, why should we believe such a video? I evenmented there, its so ridiculous." "Me too." In the ward, Xiran and Venus snuggled together and after watching the lives stream, they felt relieved. Xiran said with appreciation, I didnt expect him to be so eloquent. Instead of economy, he should major in news broadcasting, he can definitelysh out those foreign reporters. "I don''t expect that either." Venus said faintly, she considered Kevin as her brother and friend this time. Xiran took a glimpse of her and continued watching the live video. After answering some questions, Kevin turned to be gentle again and he said, Is there any other problem? Chapter 259 I Want to Be With the One I Love Forever (1) Chapter 259 I Want to Be With the One I Love Forever (1) The reporters all looked at each other. One female reporter blushed and asked, "Kevin, do you have a girlfriend?" Then there was a burst ofughter, instantly breaking the tense atmosphere. Kevin Ye was also stunned, but he quickly smiled and responded, "I don''t have a girlfriend yet." "Then what kind of girl do you like? Chinese or foreigners?" The female reporter asked again. "Although I studied abroad, I''m very traditional man. I like Chinese girls." Kevin said. "Why?" "I think the Chinese girls are beautiful and kind, and they are dedicated to love. I want to grow old together with the one I love forever." Kevin said. His words not only impressed the female reporters at the scene, but also won the hearts of thousands of girls in front of the video. "You still haven''t said what kind of girl you like." The female reporter who had just asked the question asked boldly. Then Venus face shed in Kevin''s mind. "If someone gets my heart pounding, then that''s lovees. The love I desire has nothing to do with looks, nothing to do with family. I just care about feelings." For a while, everyone''s affection for Kevin increased, and they stopped making things difficult for him and even started to speak for him. "In your opinion, who is trying to deliberately frame Mr. Ye this time?" "I''ve been studying abroad. I rarely cared about thepany, and I don''t know who my brother has offended, but we''ve called the police about this rumor. I believe thew will give us justice." Then Kevin chuckled and continued, "Kerry and I are brothers. If he is the freak, ording to gics, then I should be too. Do you think I look like a freak?" Then these female reporters chimed in that Kevin was their idea of the perfect man not a freak. "I actually still want to have that power. Then I would just disappear when I want to and go wherever I want, which seems to be what we all wanted when we were kids," Kevin continued. His words immediately made everyone feel better about him and distracted the reporter from Kerry''s supernatural power. The interview ended on a happy note, with Kevin inviting dozens of journalists to the luncheon. Kevin, who was well-informed and unassuming, was humble and modest with whomever he interacted. No matter who he talked to, he was always polite and humble, so everyone, including the male reporters, had a good impression of him. After the luncheon, Kevin asked John to give each of them a red envelope. "In two days it will be Chinese New Year. These red envelopes are the New Year''s gifts for you." Kerry said with a smile. The red envelopes contained not only eight amusement park tickets, but also two thousand yuan. The crowd cheerfully thanked him, and then prepared to leave. Kerry also thoughtfully used all the luxury cars of the Ye family to send the reporters back to their companies, because it was nned in advance, so the car was just enough. As he saw thest car drove out, the smile on Kevin''s face disappeared in an instant. He suddenly became serious. The battle of public opinion was half over. Next, he had to figure out how to silence those big shots who were manipting the reporters behind the scenes, or else this kind of thing would continue to gue his family. To the Ye family, money is not the most important thing. As long as it can be settled with money, it is a small matter. Two hours after Kevin''s statement, the public opinion on the Inte had a drastic change. Everyone shifted their attention from Kerry to Kevin. Journalists who were influenced by Kevin did their best to praise Kevin and rified that the story about Kerry was a rumor. For a while, Kevin became the prince charming of women all over the country, and no one and no one paid attention to that inexplicable video anymore. ...... At the beach, Tianye Mu sat on a boulder and smoked. He had quit smoking. However, he was too distracted these days, so he smoked again. The sea was dark and gloomy. The fog didn''t lift. Henry walked over with his sore legs and sat down next to him. Tianye handed him a cigarette and took out a lighter to light it for him. Henry had never thought that Tianye would light him a cigarette. After the past few days, the two of them were close. Henry took a long, hard drag on his cigarette. He had dark circles under his eyes. The two men smoked in silence, no one speaking. The search of the sea had been extended to its maximum extent. The water was cold. The lifeguards shivered every time they came up from the sea. No one dared to say they wanted to give up looking for Kerry, although they thought Kerry''s chances of survival were slim. At night, Venus started having nightmares again. This time, in her dream, Kerry was lying on an unknown ind, and vultures were pecking at his corpse. Venus rushed forward to chase them away, but all that was left of Kerry was a skeleton. Venus woke up from the nightmare with a scream. Her forehead and back were covered in cold sweat. She was gasping for breath, and the skeleton''s eyes shed in her head. Suddenly the door was pushed open and the light in the room came on. Kevin came to her room. Do you have nightmares?" he asked. Venus nodded. Kevin saw that she was sweating, handed her some tissues, and then sat on the edge of the bed. "What did you dream about?" Venus looked up at him with panic and sadness in her eyes. "I had a dream that something bad happened to Kerry." "Was he hurt?" Kevin''s voice was soft. Venus gulped and nodded. Kevin saw the desperation in her eyes and wanted to reach out and hug her, but he couldn''t. He knew it wasn''t right for him to do so. "Venus, my brother''s going to be okay. Dont worry about him too much." Venus didn''t speak. She knew Kevin wasforting her, even though he himself was sad. "Why do youe here all of a sudden?" Venus asked, "Didn''t you sleep at night?" "I couldn''t sleep. I was smoking in the hallway. I suddenly heard a scream in your room, so I came in to check it out." Kevin said. It was then that Venus smelled the faint odor of tobo on him. Kerry was his brother. They had grown up together. Venus knew he must be worried about Kerry, which was why he couldn''t sleep. Looking at his long, slender fingers, Venus remembered something. "How''s your arm?" Kevin moved his fingers nimbly, "It''s fully recovered." "That''s good." Venus said, and then lowered her head to look at Pingan. Kevin''s heart ached. There was nothing more they could talk about between them now. "You go back to sleep. Ill leave. Good night." Kerry got up, and then prepared to leave. "Good night." Venus said politely. Venus didn''t fall sleep after Kevin left. She thought something about Kerry a lot. It had even urred to her that Kerry might be dead. She told herself to be strong and face whatever happened. The following day was New Year''s Eve. The first thing Venus did when she woke up was to call Tianye Mu to inquire about the results of the search, but she still got nothing about Kerry. "Is your leg better?" Tianye asked. "Theyre much better." Venus paused and said, "Brother, don''t hide anything from me about Kerry. I''m not the girl I used to be. I can take it." Actually, we found a shirt in the sea. Henry said it was Kerry''s." Hearing this, Venus bit down on her lower lip, tears streaming down her face. Tianye heard Venus'' crying and asked softly, "Venus, are you okay?" Venus mmed down the phone, then curled up under the covers and cried. "Did he really die? He left me and my children forever without even saying goodbye?" Last night Venus told herself to be strong, but then she knew the salvaged shirt of Kerry, and she cried out in sorrow. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her sobs woke up Pingan, who was sleeping next to her. He rubbed his eyes and turned his head to see his mother crying. He got up from the bed and walked over to Venus. "Mama, please don''t cry." Pingan said, and then he wiped Venus''s tears with his chubby little hand. Chapter 259 I Want to Be With the One I Love Forever (2) Chapter 259 I Want to Be With the One I Love Forever (2) Venus hugged the baby tightly and cried even harder. Outside the room, Xiran Xiao hesitated to knock on the door, and Kevin, who was passing by, stopped in his tracks. "Xiran, what are you standing here for?" Xiran pointed to Venus''s bedroom and sighed, "Tianye called me to say Venus was crying. He asked me toe andfort her." "Why is she crying?" Kevin asked. "She knows about Kerry''s salvaged clothes." Kevin''s eyes glistened with sadness. "But why don''t you go in andfort her?" Xiran frowned, "I''d like to go in too. But I think we should let her cry for a while." Kevin nodded and was about to go downstairs, but Xiran called out to him. "Are you okay?" Xiran asked. Kevin didn''t look back. He didn''t want Xiran to see the tears in his eyes. With a choked voice, he said, "I''m fine." Xiran sighed. She waited outside the door for five or six minutes, and then pushed the door open and entered. On the bed, Venus and Pingan were both crying. Xiran walked up and patted Venus on the shoulder, "All right, all right, don''t cry. When you cry, your children cry with you. We''ve only found Kerry''s shirts, not his body. When we find his body, you''ll cry then, okay?" Venus stared at her with teary eyes, and said, "Xiran, are you trying tofort me? Why am I even sadder after hearing your words?" Xiran shrugged, "I''m telling the truth. Kerry is just missing. If hees back one day, won''t all your tears be for nothing?" "Then I just want to be sad, can''t I?" Venus choked up. "But Kerry isn''t dead yet, so don''t cry. I thought you were a strong woman the other day." Xiran said. Venus wiped her tears with the nket, not as sad as before. Xiran looked at Pingan and then wiped his tears with the nket. Venus took one look at Pingan and noticed that hisrge eyes were swollen. She straightened the cor of her pajamas and said in a very nasal voice, "Can you help me to the bathroom?" "You have to promise me one thing first," Xiran said. "What?" Venus asked. "You''re not allowed to cry before we find Kerry. Xiran said. Please pretend he''s out on a trip. Venus thought for a few seconds, and then nodded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I want to hear you promise me personally," Xiran said. "I promise you. I''ll live my life until I find Kerry." Venus promised. Xiran heard her say this and then happily extended her hand, "Here, let me help you to the bathroom." Venus went to the bathroom with Xiran''s help and washed her face on the way. Since she could not go up and down the stairs because of her leg injury, the maid brought her breakfast directly to her bedroom. As the maid left, Venus said, "Please let Kevine over after he has breakfast." The maid nodded and left. Xiran took a sip of warm milk, raised her eyelids and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to see Kevin?" "It''s New Year''s Eve. I want my brother to stop looking for Kerry. He''s been looking for Kerry for three days now. And it''s still so cold. I think Kerry might .." Venus choked out. "Have you made your decision?" Xiran was quite surprised by her words. "I''ve been having nightmares for two days. Maybe Kerry is dead," Venus said, "but I need to talk to Kevin about it. Xiran shook her cold hand, "I''m d you''re willing to face this." They were having breakfast when there was a knock on the door. "May Ie in?" Kevin asked. "Yes, please." Venus said loudly. "Venus, you wanted to see me?" "Have you finished eating?" Venus asked. "Yeah." Kevin said. In fact, he only ate half of it. When he heard the maid''s words, he threw down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth and went straight upstairs. I have something to discuss with you." Venus said cautiously. "What?" Kevin said "It''s New Year''s Eve, and I want my brother and Henry to stop looking for Kerry. It''s been a long time, but we haven''t found him yet. I thought Kerry might be Kevin, do you know what I mean?" Kevin looked into her red, swollen eyes. He knew she had been awakest night and had cried, so he figured it would be hard for her to make this decision. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." said Kerry. . On the night of New Year''s Eve, Tianye Mu and Xiran stayed at Ye''s house instead of going back to Mu''s house for New Year''s Eve. The New Year''s Eve dinner was sumptuous. Mrs. Qin cooked many dishes. The tables were filled with delicious food. Wine filled many sses. Most of the servants in the vi had gone home on vacation, except for the three who lived nearby, and Venus invited them to join them. Many people were sitting around the table, but Kerry''s seat was empty. . ording to tradition, the lights were turned on in all the rooms of the vi. There were couplets on the doors and rednterns hung everywhere, which John had decorated all afternoon. Venus forced a smile and lifted her ss of red wine, "Today is New Year''s Eve, so let''s put all the sadness aside and have a good time. I''m sure Kerry is still alive, so for the first toast I wish him good luck." "My brother has been the perfect controller of his own life for the past 30 years. Fate will not give him a sad ending. He wille back safely." "Kevin smiled. Then everyone raised their sses. After New Year''s Eve dinner, it was too boring to watch the Spring Festival G, so Kevin suggested ying mahjong. This got support from Tianye. But Venus didn''t know how to y mahjong, so Kevin invited Henry to join them. "Can we bet a smaller amount of money? Otherwise I would have lost my sry for the year." Henry said. Venus sat behind Xiran with Pingan in her arms. She smiled at Henrys words and said, "I''ll pay for the money you lose." "Really?" Henry asked with surprise. "Of course. If you lose your money, just take the money I pay you as red envelop for you. If you win, the money will be your year-end bonus." "Thank you." Henry said happily. "Then I''ll have no worries." Xiran rarely yed mahjong, so she wasn''t very good at it. "I''m not very familiar with the game, so you''ll all have to wait for me to figure out how to y mahjong." She said. "You have never yed it?" Kevin somewhat believed her words. "Yeah. I rarely y mahjong." Chapter 259 I Want to Be With the One I Love Forever (3) Chapter 259 I Want to Be With the One I Love Forever (3) Kevin Ye almost pped in celebration, "That''s great. Then please lose more money." "When I get familiar with the game, I''ll make you lose your money." As expected, Xiran Xiao had won many times in a row after she figured out the game. There was a lot ofughter in the room. John, who hade up to refill the tea, smiled kindly. He also stood behind Henry and instructed him on how to y mahjong. But when he went out, he sighed softly. Last New Year''s Eve, Kerry was alone in the house. He sat in front of the window alone until dawn. This year, all the people Kerry was expecting were back, but he himself wasn''t here. "Things are really hard to predict," John sighed. Near midnight, firecrackers were heard in the distance. They put down the mahjong and went outside. Pingan, who had fallen asleep, woke up to the noise. "Kevin, why don''t you go light the fireworks?" John said, and then gave Kevin a lighter. Xiran stood next to Venus and covered Pingan''s ears with her hands. There was a loud bang, and huge fireworks exploded in the sky. Pinganughed very happily at this sight. "Venus, light a Kongmingntern as a blessing for Kerry." John said, and then he brought a bluentern to Venus. Venus nodded. Together they lit thentern and watched as it slowly expanded and then flew into the sky. "Kerry, you cant die, Venus whispered. Tianye held Xiran in his arms and said softly, "You should call our parents. It''s New Year''s Eve, and I want to thank them for giving birth to the most beautiful you in the world." Xiran was stunned, then smiled and asked, "Parents?" "Yeah. But they''ll be my parents soon." Tianye said. "You haven''t even proposed to me yet. Why are my parents your parents?" Xiran said. Tianye bowed his head and kissed her deeply on the lips, "I''m sorry. I''ve been so busy with things lately. When I''m done, I''ll make sure to give you a grand proposal ceremony." "I don''t care if it''s grand or not," said Xiran, leaning against his chest, "I only care if you have me in your heart." "All I have in my heart is you." said Tianye. "Okay then, I''ll let you talk to my parents." She said, and then she pulled out her phone and held his hand, walking into the room. Kevin was extremely shocked when he saw how gentle Xiran was. He didn''t expect her to have such a tender side. He thought she was always so strong. Kevin lit a firework and walked over to Venus and said to Pingan, "How does it look?" Pingan pped her little hand in delight, "It looks beautiful." "Here, take this." Kevin put it in his little hand. "It''s fun." Pingan shook it in his hand. Kevin''s eyes fell on Venus''s smiling face and said softly, "Happy New Year, Venus." "Happy New Year." Venus said with a smile. Then she looked at Pingan. She was worried that the fireworks would hurt his hand. ...... Venus gave red envelopes to all the servents who stayed at the vi and sent New Year''s greetings to them. Pingan also received several red envelopes, especially the biggest red envelope from Tianye. "Venus, we''re going home first." said Tianye. After finishing the meal, Tianye and Xiran were ready to leave. "When you need us, remember to call me. I''ve been sending people to find Kerry, so don''t worry too much." Tianye said. "Honey, can you give me a kiss?" Xiran walked up to Pingan and said. Then Pingan smiled happily and gave her a kiss on the cheek. She touched his face. "I''m leaving, bye." As she watched the two men leave, Venus felt a sudden chill in the environment. "Go inside, it''s too windy out there," Kevin reminded her. Venus nodded, then turned around with Pingan in her arms and entered the house. Ye family didnt have many rtives and Kevin imed that his brother wasn''t home, so no one came to his house to visit in the New Year. Venus saved herself the trouble of entertaining guests, but her heart was also very sad. Although she promised Xiran not to think too much, the truth was there, and she was just sad. After the Spring Festival holiday, Venus and Kevin not only had to look around for Kerry, but also had to face the problem of running the Yehuang Group. Several of thepany''s top executives had been following Kerry for years and were loyal to him, so it was a problem whether they would be able to follow Kevin''s, or Venus'', orders. If they asked where Kerry had gone, Venus and Kevin didn''t know how to answer. After discussions with Tianye, on thest day of the Chinese New Year holiday, Venus invited the two vice presidents of the Yehuang Group to the Ye vi. The two vice presidents were only below Kerry in thepany''s hierarchy. When they received the call from Venus, the two vice presidents were surprised. They had got the news that Kerry had gone to Australia with his wife and children for New Year''s Eve, so they didnt expect to receive Venus call. When they arrived at the vi, the two vice presidents were even more puzzled. They saw several people sitting in the living room. In addition to Kevin, there was also Tianye and his girlfriend in the living room. However, there was no Kerry. As for the background of Tianye''s girlfriend, they had already investigated her clearly on the night of the annual meeting. They knew that she was the richest person in S city. "Please take a seat." Venus said politely, "I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have called you here to discuss company matters while you are still on vacation." "May I ask what''s so important?" Mr. Chen asked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Venus looked worried and got straight to the point, "There is something very important." Then her eyes got wet. "Kerry is missing." "What?" Mr. Chen was shocked. "My brother is indeed in trouble. I said on TV earlier that his trip to Australia was a lie. He couldn''te out in person to clear up the rumors because he was missing." Kevin said. "What''s going on?" Mr. Chen looked anxious and asked. Kevin was silent for a moment and said, "On the night of the annual meeting, my brother received a strange phone call. They said they had something important to give him in person. So my brother left the conference and never came back. We''ve been looking for him for the past few days." "That''s why I was in such a hurry to leave," Venus exined. Mr. Chen recalled the evening of the annual meeting. He was still wondering why Kerry left in the middle of such an important asion. "Then who the hell called Mr. Ye?" asked Mr. Xu, another vice president. Venus shook his head, "I don''t know. We''ve checked Kerry''s phone records. The call was made from overseas," she paused for a moment, and then said meaningfully, "You know he''s offended a lot of people in the past, so ......" Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu were extremely smart people. They have been with Kerry for a long time and know that Kerry has offended many people in the process of growing Yehuang Group in the past few years. "Is it kidnapping or revenge?" Mr. Xu asked. "It should be revenge. We don''t even know where he has been taken." Venus said, and then she buried her face in her hands, crying. At that moment, a soft voice came over, "Mom." They both turned around to see a kid in a yellow sweater walking up with a glowing Transformer in his hand. To their surprise, the kid looked just as he was describe on the Inte, with one eye blue and one purple, and he looked like Kerry. Chapter 260 Where Is Kerry? (1) Chapter 260 Where Is Kerry? (1) Was this the magical child? But there was nothing strange about him. He just had a delicate face. Venus Mu looked up and tried to squeeze out a smile, Whats going on? Look, here. Pingan showed the bumblebee to her. It was the bumblebee he had dismantled and reassembled within more than an hour. Wow, Pingan is great. Venusplimented and introduced the two men, This is Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu. Pingan greeted, Hello, Uncle Chen. Hello, Uncle Xu. They liked his politeness, so they replied, Nice to see you, little boy. He was so cute that everyone seeing him wanted to kiss him. Pingan,e here, go for your uncle. Mom now is busy. Tianye and Xiran got up and led Pingan out of the living room. After the three of them went away, she continued, Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu, you two are Kerry s top men, and when hes not here, youre the ones running the show. The reason why Kevin and I ask you to come over today is to tell you something. We see you two as our men. Mrs. Ye, thats what we should do. We are doing our best, but to be honest, Im afraid Venuss tears finally rolled down. she had a hard time these days. Kevin handed her a piece of tissue. Hearing this, Mr. Chen felt sad. He and Kerry were not only superiors, but also friends who worked together. Mrs. Ye, Im sorry. Mr. Ye is always lucky, so he maye back soon. I hope so. Thank you. Venus took a deep breath and calmed down a little bit, We all wish hes fine, but we can t decide it. Once something happens to him, the shares of Yehuang Group will be greatly fluctuated, and you two should know better than us what will happen then. Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu nodded gravely. Of course they knew the consequences. What does Mrs. Ye want us to do? Mr. Xu was always straightforward. I hope you will first stabilize the situation. If anyone is looking for him, say that he has gone abroad. Secondly, Kevin wille into thepany as a vice president, and he has thergest shares besides Kerry, but he is not very familiar with managingpany, so I need more support from both of you. Her decision was unexpected. If something happened to Kerry, all the shares of Kerry would be hers, who could be the leader of thepany herself. But they didnt expect that she would let Kevin lead thepany. Wasnt she afraid? To be honest, its verymon to see powerful families fight over money and power, but she was not like them and even gave up thepany. What if Kevin turned his back on her and kick her and the kid out of Ye family? Mrs. Ye, what about you? Will youe back to the office? Mr. Chen asked. Venus was no a fool, so surely, she knew what the meant. She said frankly, Im not going to the company for now, for Im going to look for Kerry. Even if there is no hope, I still want to try. But Mr. Xu looked at Kevin and wanted to remind her, but he didnt know how to say it. Venus smiled calmly, I know what you are worried about. Kevin is a very kind, honest and full of wisdom. If Kerry really cante back, he is the most suitable manager for Yehuang. Anyway, he is a member of Ye family, Kerry s brother, so I hope you can fully trust him, which I think Kerry will agree with my decision. Kevin looked at Venus with mixed feelings. He never knew that he had a good image and he thought it could be bad. Since Venus said so, Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu naturally had no objections. She was right. Yehang belonged to Ye family and they just worked for them. In addition, years ago, Yehuang and Mus Group had a lot of conflicts, but that was because my brother and Kerry had a personal grudge, andter they reconciled. So, if thepany encounters any difficulties in the future, go to my brother, who will try his best to help Yehuang. Yes, we know. Venus finished what she had to say, leaving room for the three tomunicate, believing that Kevin was enough to deal with the two executives. Ill leave you guys alone. I need to check my boy. Okay. The weather was getting warmer. Spring was approaching, and the temperature had risen a lot. Tianye was on thewn, teaching Pingan how to train a dog. This snowy white Samoyed was sent over by him yesterday. Xiran turned around and saw Venus slowly approaching, whose eyes were still a little red. Cry again? Xiran asked helplessly. Venus sighed, I cant control myself. Xiran ruffled her short and fluffy hair, Silly girl. Im not stupid. Venus argued weakly. When are you going to leave? Xiran meant looking for Kerry. Tomorrow. Seriously? Has your footpletely healed? Xiran nced at her foot, which was still wrapped in gauze. Venus lifted her leg to move it, Almost. I cant wait any longer. I cant sit still once I think that he might be suffering somewhere while I live in a mansion enjoying everything. What about Pingan? What about him? Venus watched him ying with Satsuma, tenderly saying, Let him stay at home. Its too dangerous outside, and its not like Im going out and noting back. Ille back at night. Well, take more people with you. Xiran instructed. Sure. Henry will arrange everything. How about you? When are you and my brother going to get married? There was always some sadness in Venuss bright smile. Whats the hurry? Weve only known each other for less than a year, and I want to enjoy my love time. Right, Im going back to S City in the evening, so if youre not feeling good, you can call me. Venus was a little reluctant to see her go. She held her, leaning her head on her shoulder, Right, you havent been back to S city for a long time. Tomorrow is the first day of work, and as usual, I have to check all the store. Xiran touched her slightly cool face, Maybe it will take a whole days time. Thats what you should do. Venusughed and ridiculed her. Xiran pinched her face, no more talking. It was getting warmer and warmer and basking in the sun was enjoyable. First, she sent off Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu and then his brother and Xiran. After all this, Venus sat in the sunshine and watched Pingan running around with Satsuma. Kevin came over with a nket and covered her legs. Its still not that warm. Dont catch a cold. He said. Venus leaned back and said, rather awkwardly, Thank you. Youre wee. Kevin sat beside her, Pingan likes this Samoyed very much. Well, yes, he does. He almost went to bed with itst night. Venus smiled. After a moment of silence, Kevin said, Venus, dont we have anything to talk about? Venus was stunned and turned her head to look into his sincere eyes, Kevin, what do you want to talk about? Youve been avoiding me ever since I came back. What are you afraid of? Venus was speechless, with a bit of a pouty tone, You know it. Kevin giggled, Are you afraid that Im still crazy for you and will pester you? Venus looked embarrassed, and didnt know what to say. Trust me, Venus, youre thinking too much. Kevin said with a serious expression. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Venus was a little surprised. Did he mean, he didnt like her anymore? Kevin seemed to have made up his mind, Venus, I used to like you, but time will change everything, and now my feelings for you are more of sister and brother, and of course, friendship. Really? Venus was surprised. Of course. Have I lied to you? Venus was much more rxed, Then you should have told me earlier. Ive been worried for so many days. Kevin was very innocent, You didnt ask. Yes, yes, it was my fault. I should have asked you on the first day you came back, so that we wouldnt have to be ufortable for a few days. You know what? I have to consider every word before I say it. Venus said. Its not like you, Kevin teased her. Venus rolled her eyes, Isnt because of you? It seems that its still my fault. Kevin shrugged, whose expression was much softer, Ive been thinking a lot in Europe this year. Maybe its the first time I liked a girl, so Im a little paranoid. Then I find out. Venus was curious and asked, What? Beauties are everywhere in the world. Chapter 260 Where Is Kerry? (2) Chapter 260 Where Is Kerry? (2) Im d you think like this. At this point, Venus Mu had all let the past go and she changed the subject, How did it go with those two presidents? Not bad. Ill go to the office tomorrow. I told you, youre smart. Youll handle it. Kevin Ye took his eyes off the boy and looked at Venus next to him, Venus, dont worry. As long as Yehuang is here, you and Pingan will be safe. Of course I believe you. Pingan is your nephew. I dont think you will be an asshole. And I also think you are always that righteous and pure young man. Venus face was wearing a smile, very warm. Young man? Come on, Im nearly thirty. Kevin was not happy with this title. Venus stubbornly said, Age cannot change a persons soul. I believe you will not change. Kevin felt heavy inside, smiling with his head down, Yes, I wont. By the way, if you go to thepany, what about your study? Kevin put his hand on the back of the chair to support, looking up at the blue sky, and said, Im gonna take a year off. And Ill continue when things are settled. Hearing this, she felt painful inside. What about her future? What could she do if Kerry Ye really died? She never thought about it, and she didnt want to, because if she did, tears would fall keep falling down. You should be careful tomorrow. The bastard who harmed my brother hasnt been caught yet, and Im afraid hell take advantage of the opportunity to take revenge. I will. Henry will bring more people with us. As soon as Venus finished speaking, she saw Pingan fall on thewn with a thud, and was anxious to get up to help him, but in the next second, Pingan got up on his own without feeling any pain, and went after Satsuma. Kevin was also relieved and praised, He is the most thoughtful and strongest baby Ive ever seen. Well, he is. Venus was delighted. Kevin looked up at her deeply and stopped talking. To make her stop guessing his feelings for her, he had been trying very hard. He knew her bottom line, so he didnt dare to touch it, especially now. He could only stand far away. He still loved her, but not as much as a year ago. He stopped being stubborn. He had thought a lot these days. If his brother came back, he would go back to Europe to study what he liked, but if he really couldnt, he would stay by Venus and Pingan s side. He wouldnt force her to fall in love with him, for he wanted her to be true to herself. Its a long time, but so what, he had a lifetime to wait. Of course, if she fell in love with another man, he would send his best wishes. The eighth day of the first month, sunny and breezy. In the morning, Kevin was dressed in a suit, for today was his first day in office. He knew the future was full of challenges, but this was his responsibility for Ye family. It is his duty. Venus was wearing a charge jacket, warm. She came down from the second floor and was in a momentary trance when she saw the back of Kevin, like Kerry s. Hearing the footsteps, Kevin turned his head and happened to catch her distracted look, whose heart suddenly ached. Good morning. Mrs. Qin has made your favorite sweet porridge for you. Come on. Kevin said with a light smile. Venus came back to her senses,ughing awkwardly and joked, I didnt expect you to be quite handsome in a suit. Fine, I can already hear the screams of those women in thepany. Thank you. Im going to the office first. You also need to be careful today. Your foot has still not healed yet. Dont walk too much, there is something Venus immediately interrupted him, My God, why are you talking so much? Hurry up and leave. Kevin shook his head with a bitter smile and got into the car. In fact, he could have left ten minutes ago. He staying here was to advise her, but she seemed didnt want it. Kevin, in the end, met her rebuff. After breakfast, Venus started their searching journey with Henry. This time the men that Henry asked to go were all smart and strong bodyguards, even as good as him. Before leaving, Pingan nestled unhappily in John s arms. Of course he was unhappy. Yesterday, there were Kevin, Tianye, Xiran and enus, but now they had all gone, only John, Mrs. Qin and a dos left. How could he be happy? Mommy will be back in the evening. Mommy is going to look for Daddy. Mowei Venus coaxed him in a low voice. Pingan blinked and finally gave in. Well, he actually missed his dad. Be good at home. Sure. Pingan was very perfunctory. They didnt take him out and still wanted him to be good. They couldnt waste more time, so Venus kisses him on the cheek and left. Today, she and Henrys first stop was a fishing vige near the sea. Venus had given up the search in the sea. Days had passed and there was no possibility for them to find him. But if Kerry had been swept up by the waves, someone might have picked him up and brought him home. Henry, is there any news from Xuan Chu? Venus sat in the car and suddenly remembered this man. He went back to Hong Kong during the Spring Fesival and is still in Hong Kong now. We dont see anything wrong. Venus was thinking of something, Keep a close eye on him. He must have seen Gavins face. Henry was curious, How does youngdy know? Would you fall in love with a woman just because of her character without seeing her face? Henry instantly flushed and answered, Of course, of course not. Thats right. That s man. Venus sneered, And with Xuan Chus identity, the man he likes must have extraordinary looks. Henry also showed hatred in his eyes, Dont let me catch him, or Ill make his life worse than death. Venus nced at him and said indifferently, I just want to shoot him, if I dont break thew. Henry looked at Venus in surprise, turning around and looking at the road in front of him, and said to himself, The disappearance of young master is too big a blow to her. In the past, when Kerry went out, she had to tell him not to kill, but now she wants to do it herself. She will never let Gavin go. The car drove towards the countryside. Now the spring breeze was good. Yehuang Group The moment Y Kevin appeared, all the employees in surprise. Wasnt he the perfect brother of Mr. Ye? Secretary Liu received the notice from Henry in advance and was waiting in thepany lobby. Seeing himing, he greeted, Happy New Year, Mr. Ye. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kevin smiled and nodded, Hello, and Mr. Ye is my brother, you can call me Mr. Yan from now on. Secretary Liu looked at the smile on his face, like spring breeze. No wonder so many women fell for him. Okay. This way, please. Kevin had onlye to thepany a few times when he was a kid, and not since he grew up, so almost no one knew him. However, people knew him from the Inte, which there was no necessity for him to introduce himself. Chapter 260 Where Is Kerry? (3) Chapter 260 Where Is Kerry? (3) The elevator went straight to the presidents office, and secretary Liu pushed open the door, Mr. Yan, this is Mr. Ye s office. Henry hasnt told me about this, so your office has not yet Its fine. This one is good. Kevin felt stressful when he walked in, for the solemn and strict style of the room was ipatible with his casualness. Secretary Liu, tell everyone to attend the meet at 9:30, Kevin ordered. Yes. The entire Yehuang Group was gossiping, never expecting that after just one year, the president had been changed, by a yboy. People began to specte. What do you think happened to our Mr. Ye? Is it because he doesnt want to face us because of the rumor? You think too much. Thats Mr. Ye! Why would he ever mind this kind of thing? If he didnt mind, why didnt hee on the first day of the New Year? Whats the rush? Isnt the meeting at 9:30? Maybe this is what they are going to talk about. When they were discussing about this, only Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu looked gloomy. Because only they knew that Mr. Ye, whom everyone respected and worshipped, might nevere back. Well, things havee to this and we can do nothing but our work. Mr. Xu patted his partners shoulder, with a depressed tone. Mr. Chen smiled bitterly and shrugged, What else can we do? But I think Kevin is a smart guy, so he wont mess up. Lets go, its time for the meeting. We still need to help him. Mr. Xu put his arm around his shoulder and sighed, I only hope that Mr. Ye wille back soon. I only trust and respect him. Me too. Yehuang s conference hall was able to amodate a thousand people at the same time, and before 9:30 pm, everyone was in ce, chattering about the new president. At 9:30, Secretary Liu pushed open the door and Kevin entered with ease. The room was silent and everyone fixed eyes on Kevin. Kevin had seen a lot since he was a child, so he was able to handle this. He sat down on the chair belonged to him. His warm eyes were with some seriousness. The meeting was chaired by Mr. Chen, who introduced briefly, Hello, everyone, this is our new Vice President, Kevin Ye. He then received a round of apuse. Kevin turned on the microphone in front of him, and after a quick nce around the room, he said with steady breath, Happy New Year, everyone. My name is Kevin Ye. Many of you may have already gotten some information about me from the Inte. Today is the first day of work, so Id like to exin a few things first. The meeting room was as silent, and everyone looked at him with curiosity or nervousness. First of all, my brother, the pioneer of Yehuang, as I rified in the newsst time, he is currently in Australia with my grandpa, because our grandpa is not in a good condition. He cante back for a while, so I will be in charge for the time being. Please dont specte too much. Secondly, I dont know Yehuang very well yet, so if there is anything I dont understand, please give me some advice. Finally, Yehuang already has its own mode of operation, and its very sessful, so Im not going to make changes to it. You can rest assured about that, at this point, he paused, and his tone became stern, However, I also dont want to see anyone, because of Mr. Ye s absence, to ck in their work. Once I find out, no mercy. After he finished the three points, he received another round of apuse. As a matter of fact, for the low-level employees, what they were most afraid of was the new boss being too strict, or evenying off. But from his words, it seemed not to happen. Mr. Chen began to admire this young man. He thought he would have stage fright, but he didnt expect him to be so calm and steady and he even could control the whole scene. Mr. Xu, however, as usual, was sullen, Just now, Mr. Yan said very clearly and I hope everyone can do their best in the new year, so as to aplish our goals of this year. Create new wonders for Yehuang. After a simple meeting, Kevin left the conference room and realized that his palms were sweaty. Of course he was nervous. But he could know how to hide it. Today, Kevins job was simr to Xiran s, which was to visit their partners, sending their good wishes to let everyone get acquainted with the new leader. He was led by Mr. Chen and Mr. Xu, apanied by Secretary Liu and Kerrys former assistant. Kevin didnt want to familiarize himself with the branch so quickly. He always thought that his brother woulde back, but Mr. Xu and Mr. Chen didnt agree, because their principle was to handle things with the worst possible oue. Moreover, in their minds, even if Kerry came back, his brother would still be in the management of the company, so they might let him know about it in advance. In the morning, Kevins smile stiffened in the end and his right arm was sore. Besides, what he talked about was clich, boring. Mr. Chen noticed that his voice was a little hoarse, so he asked his assistant to get him a bottle of water, Are you alright? Kevin drank some water to moisten his throat, Not bad. I just didnt expect that there would be so much for me to do. I thought its just inspection. Mr. Chen smiled and said, Its not that much. Considering that its your first day, we have canceled a few visits to some smallpanies. Youll meet themter if you have a chance. Thank you. Youre wee, its what we should do. Lets go, the next factory general manager is waiting. Kevin sighed inside and followed. He began to admire his brother, for he needed to be mentally and physically strong. When Kevin was shaking hands with countless people and smiling, Venus also arrived at the fishing vige. They split up into several groups to search the vige, which was bustling with children ying in the streets because it was Chinese New Year. Henry was worried about Venus foot injury and suggested that she stay in the car, but Venus didnt agree. How could she stay in the car? Hello, can I ask you about someone? Venus stopped a middle-aged man holding a child. The middle-aged man was enthusiastic, Sure. I wanted to ask if anyone in your vige had saved a man at the beach before the New Year? Tall and blue-eyed. Venus described simply. The middle-aged man shook his head without thinking, No, Im afraid no one. Are you sure? Yes. Once the winteres, we will stop fishing. This is a rule we follow for years. Oh, thank you. Venus didnt look disappointed, and this answer seemed to be what she had expected. Henry saw that she was walking with some difficulty and wanted to give her a hand, but due to various factors, he could only watch. When the phone suddenly rang, Henry took it out and got nervous all of a sudden. It was from Public Security Bureau calling. Hello, Chief Wei. Henry, we just caught a few foreign criminals trespassing, and also found some guns, which may be rted to the thing you mentioned. Henry was delighted, Really? Great. And thanks for your information, otherwise I dont know what a mess this would have caused. This is what Im supposed to do. Should I go over there now? Henry excitedly asked. No, well do the trial here first. You cane over tomorrow. Yes, yes, thank you Chief Wei. Hanging up the phone, Henry said to Venus with expectation, Theres news from the Public Security Bureau. Theyve caught some foreign criminals. And I dont know whether they have some rtions with Gavin. He asked us toe over tomorrow. Venus was surprised, and was filled with energy, Finally, good news. I hope this is a good start. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It will be. Henry reassured her. Because of this good news, Venus was able to walk quickly, and searched several viges that day, but without much sess. As the sun set, they set out on their way back. This was just a start. Venus didnt know when she would give up. Maybe this was a test from God. When she got home, Pingan jumped on her, but Venus was unsteady on her feet and was almost knocked down by him. But someone behind her supported her. When she turned around, it was Kevin. Watch out. Kevin helped her to stand firm, then picked up Pingan, tapping his nose and said, Moms foot hasnt recovered yet. Dont rush over like this. She will fall down. Got it? Pingan nodded, Yeah, I wont. Venus walked slowly toward the living room and asks Kevin, How was your day? Im so tired. Kevin sighed, I used to think that my brother was always easy, but today I know that its too hard. I shake hands for a whole day and my arm is so sore. What about you? Venus shook her head, But theres news from the police Heating this, Kevin asked, Do you want me to go with you tomorrow? No, you havent seen him, said Venus, whose eyes fell on Pingan, but I can take him with me. Huh? Pingan? Kevin was very surprised. Yes, Pingan grew up with Gavin, and is most familiar with his eyes, so if he is really caught, maybe Pingan will be able to recognize him. When Pingan heard Gavins name, a face came to him and he hesitantly called out Dudu. Venus was startled and then realized who he was calling out.Yes, its Dudu. Do you remember him? Pingan frowned in thought, then nodded, Yes. Mommy will take you to y a game tomorrow and see if you can recognize Dudu. Pingan smiled, Okay. Kevin didnt understand and whispered to Venus, Who is Dudu? Venuss eyes were cold and clear, Thats Gavin. So that it was. The next morning, Venus dressed Pingan with enough clothes to make sure he wouldnt catch a cold and came to the police station with Henry. When Chief Wei saw Venus, he just nodded in greeting, but inside he was wondering why Kerrys wife and child woulde. But when he saw Pingan, he was stunned for a few seconds. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have believed that there was someone in the world with pupils in different colors. Chapter 261 I Found Kerry (1) Chapter 261 I Found Kerry (1) They walked towards the interrogation room, and Officer Wei said to them: There are eight of them in total and they are stateless. Yesterday they were interrogated by us for ten hours, and one guy finally told us that they were paid to attack Mr Yes vi on December 27th . And that was the only order they got. Who is their employer? Venus asked. They dont know. They met that person once and that person was wearing a mask. Henry and Venus looked at each other. It was indeed Gavin. they thought. Officer Wei noticed the way they looked at each other, and he asked: So you know who he is? We know someone who is wearing a mask all the time. His name is Gavin. This guy once kidnapped me when I was traveling with Kerry abroad some time earlier. Venus said. You were kidnapped? Why didnt you call the police? Oh, sorry, you were abroad. Officer Wei said. Henry, you fought against these people that night. I want you to see them and then we will close the case. We will also keep searching for their boss. Thank you, sir. Maybe their boss is among these eight mercenaries. I dont know. Lets see whether you can recognize him. Venus nodded. She also thought Gavin was probably among these people, and thats the reason why she came to the police station. They were now outside the interrogation room. Venus and Henry were standing on one side of a ss wall. Officer Wei said something to the police officer in the room and then he came out again. Soon, a foreign man was led into the interrogation room in handcuffs. He looks very strong and he has heavy tattoos on his arms. Venus looked down when the man raised his head and looked ahead. Dont worry. We can see him, but he cant see us, thanks to the ss. Venus sighed with relief. She looked at the man again, and found he is obviously not Gavin. Gavin is not that strong. Next one. The police officer said. The next one walking into the room is a ck man. He is tall and thin, and he has very deep eyes. Obviously, he is not Gavin. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Another five people were led into the room, and none of them could be Gavin. Officer Wei said: There is only one man left. Are you sure that none of these seven people is Gavin? Henry shook his head. Im sure. I can tell Gavin is an Asian from the color of his skin. And also, he speaks very good Chinese. So he is probably a Chinese. I see. Bring thest one into the room. Officer Wei said. Thest one was led into the room. He is an Asian. And he is basically as tall as Gavin. But he looks so ordinary. He wore a sly smile and he stared at the ss unblinkingly as if he could see the people standing behind the ss. Venus looked into his eyes. But there is no resemnce between his eyes and Gavins eyes. His eyes are brown, and Gavins eyes are dark. Pingan, is this Dudu? Venus asked the baby. Pingan shook his head. No, this is not Dudu. Venus then looked at Henry and said: What do you think? I dont think he is Gavin. Henry said. Venus didnt want to jump to conclusion. So she said to Officer Wei: Can I talk to him? I know Gavins voice. Sure. Venus then gave Pingan to Henry and walked into the interrogation room. The man smiled coldly when he saw Venus. Is your boss Gavin? Venus asked directly. A flicker of shock crossed his face. He said coldly: Who he is? I dont know. Venus didnt ask any other question. Because his voice is so different from Gavins. She walked out of the room and said: He is not Gavin. Gavin is not in here. Officer Wei frowned. He said: This man obviously knows who Gavin is. How do you know that? His facial expression tells me everything. Venus felt great admiration for Officer Wei. No wonder he can make such a great police officer. He is so observant. Venus thought. We will keep interrogating this man. Before Gavin is caught, you must be careful. Ill let you know if anything newes up. Thank you, sir. Have you found Kerry? Officer Wei asked. Henry said: No, sir. We are still looking for him. Officer Wei wore a serious expression. He patted on Henrys shoulder and said: Dont hesitate to tell me if you need the polices assistance. Me and Kerry are very good friends. I know. Thank you. Officer Wei then looked at Pingan. His expression softened and he said: This boy is just a small version of Kerry. He is going to have a wonderful life. Pingan smiled. He knew the police was saying nice things about him. So cute. Officer Wei smiled. We need to get going. See you. Henry said. See you. The weather was getting warmer. Summer wasing. And Pingans legs were getting stronger. But Venuss smile was getting rarer to be seen. Three months had passed. Venus had visited every single vige beside the ocean, but Kerry was nowhere to be seen. Venus kept waking in the night, drenched in cold sweat, wondering where Kerry was now. Is Kerry really dead? She kept asking herself this question. She just couldnt ept it. Another day came. It was a very beautiful day. Venus washed her face. She found she got very dark shadows under her eyes. She couldnt cover it even with some very heavy makeup. During the breakfast, Kevin noticed how pale she had be. He said: You didnt have a good sleep last night, did you. Venusughed drily. I dont know. I keep waking up in the night. Maybe we should ask Doctor Han toe. Thats not necessary. I know what he is going to say. He is going to tell me that Im under too much pressure. Thats all. Kevin stopped eating. He remained silent for a long time, and then he suddenly said: Venus. Just give up. Venuss hand was shaking after hearing what he said. She didnt say anything. But her attitude was very clear. Kevin was very concerned with Venus. She had been losing weight and she rarely smiled. He also wanted his brother toe back alive, but he knew the chance was slim. Venus, its been very long. He would surly be back if he was still...... Kevin stopped himself. Venus took a deep breath. She held back her tears and said: Kevin, please stop. I dont want to give up. Maybe I will give up someday in the future when I am really tired, but I cant give up now. I dont want you to be so unhappy. Look how much weight you have lost! Its not a bid deal. Dont worry. Venus said. She didnt want to keep talking about it, so she changed the subject. How is your job? Do you like it? Kevin sighed inwardly. He said: I like my job. Now I can at least understand what they are talking about in the conferences. Good. Trust yourself. You can do the job very well. I need to check on Pingan. Venus said. She then put down her spoon and left. Chapter 261 I Found Kerry (2) Chapter 261 I Found Kerry (2) Kevin looked after her as she left. She looked so thin and fragile and he felt very worried about her. But there was nothing he could do except praying for her and Kerry. It was another day. Venus and Henry went to a fishing vige. It was pretty far so when they arrived, it was already noon. The vige is very small, and when they got near to the vige, they could hear loud music and firecrackers. There was obviously a celebration activity going on. They went to a small restaurant for lunch. A little girl said to the owner of the restaurant: Sister Xiaomeis wedding ceremony has begun! I want to see it! And the owner responded: Sure. Bute back when it is over. Its lunch time. Obviously, the music and firecrackers they heard were from the wedding. The owner of the restaurant is a middle-aged man. He served the meals to Venus and Henry. Venus picked up a pair of chopsticks and asked: Sir, can I ask you something? The man answered: Sure. What is it? We are looking for a young man. He went missing some time earlier. He is tall and handsome, and he has blue eyes, which is his most striking feature. The man rubbed his jaw and thought very hard. He then said: No. I didnt see such a man. Did anyone in your vige save a man when he went to sea? Venus said. She had asked this question for many times. She never got a satisfying answer but she never gave up her hope. The man frowned. No. Never heard of it. Venus felt saddened. Her eyes dimmed. The man suddenly said: Did you just say something about his eyes? Whats the color of his eyes? Blue. Venus answered. Hope red up inside her. Xiaomei is getting married today. She is a girl in our vige. And I heard her husband has blue eyes. Venus was so shocked when she heard what he said. Henry was so excited. He stood up and said: Sir, are you sure about this? Does that man have blue eyes? The man was slightly frightened. He moved a step backward and said: Im sure. I saw that man yesterday. He is good-looking and he has blue eyes.......Wait a second! Where are you going! You havent paid yet! Venus and Henry had already left the restaurant. They didnt need to ask anyone where the wedding was, because the music was very loud and they could hear it from a far distance. Venus was running so fast, as if Kerry would disappear if she waste. Her heartbeat quickened. She followed the music and arrived at a ce where there were lots of people. Everyone was looking ahead, where the wedding ceremony was happening. Lets wee the bride and the bridegroom to get onto the stage...... An emcee said though the microphone. Venus didnt stop. She squeezed her way through the crowd. She didnt know how many feet did she identally trod on. She only knew that many people were getting very angry with her. Finally, she came to the front of the crowd, and she could see the couple on the stage. Henry soon also managed to squeeze his way through the crowd and came to Venus. The bride was dressed in a traditional wedding dress and the bridegroom was dressed in a suit. The bridegroom had his back to Venus, but Venus is too familiar with Kerry and she recognized him immediately. The bridegroom is none other than Kerry. Venus had dreamed about finding Kerry for so many times, and at that moment, he was right in front of her. He is not dead! He is not dead! He is right there! Venus thought to herself. Now she felt it was rather silly of her to worry about Kerry. After all, Kerry is not an average man. How can he possibly die. Happy tears rolled down her cheeks. She had never felt this happy before. Everyone there was looking at the new couple, so no one noticed a woman was crying so hard. Henry also froze when he saw the bridegroom. Now, I want the new couple to face each other...... The bridegroom and the bride turned to each other. And Venus burst intoughter when she saw Kerry s profile. Damn you! I thought you were dead! Turns out, you find yourself another woman! Venus thought to herself. And she dried her tears with her sleeves. When the couple were about to make vows, Venus shouted: Hold on a second! Her voice was so piercing and now she was the focus of the crowd. Everyone looked at her, and the bridegroom was also staring at her. She looked into his eyes, and she found the way he was looking at her was so strange, as if he was looking at a total stranger. She walked up to the stage and shouted at him: What the hell are you doing! Her eyes brimmed with tears. The bridegroom froze for a second. He then said: Im getting married. Obviously. Venuss anger red up in an instant. What the hell! You are married! You have a son! Are you out of your freaking mind? The crowdpsed into silence. Only the cheery music wafted through the air. The bride pushed Venus aside and shouted at her: Who the hell are you? Are you crazy!! That was the first time Venus looked at the bride. She looked beautiful, but she was wearing too much makeup. I am his wife! Venus said confidently. She stood in front of the bridegroom as if she was trying to protect him. What she said provoked an uproar. You are crazy! Ayong,e here! The bride said to the bridegroom. Ayong? Is that his new name? What a silly name! Venus thought to herself. What surprised Venus the most was that Kerry really listened to the bride and walked towards her. He even looked at Venus suspiciously. The emcee asked Venus: Miss, I think you are mistaken. This is not your husband. I am not mistaken. I know what my husband looks like! Venus said. She then looked at Kerry and said: Kerry! Whats the matter with you? You dont even remember your name? The bride then said angrily: He is not Kerry! His name is Ayong! Shut up! Venus said. And at that very moment, someone turned the music off. Maybe they wanted to hear this quarrel more clearly. The bride alsopsed into silence. Venus then looked into Kerrys eyes and said: So your name is Ayong! Right? Let me ask you this: how old are you? Where do you live? Do you have a family? Where is your ID card? The bridegrooms mind went nk. He couldnt answer any of these questions. The bride said: Why should he tell you his personal information! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He doesnt want to tell me? Or he doesnt know the answers at all! Venus said. She had a sense of foreboding that Kerry was not in his right mind. Because the way Kerry looked at her was so strange. She remembered that she once pretended to lose her memories. And now, Kerry really lost his memories. She was sure the bridegroom is Kerry because even though he was acting like a silly man, his quality remained the same. The bride was angry. She said: Who the hell are you! Why are you trying to ruin my marriage! I dont want to ruin your marriage. If you can answer my questions, I will leave this ce right now. Another thing that is puzzling me is why are you holding this wedding ceremony at this ce? Arent you supposed to hold it at bridegrooms home? Venus said. The bride blushed. She said: I got to know him from work! He is an orphan and he lives in S city. And I dont think the location of the wedding ceremony really matters. He lives in S city? What a coincidence. I have many friends there. But can you give me a more specific location? Venus said. Chapter 261 I Found Kerry (3) Chapter 261 I Found Kerry (3) The bride said: Who are you to talk to me like that? And why should I tell you where does he live! Of course you cant tell me. His name is not Ayong, and he doesnt live in S city! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The bride was so angry. She shouted to the crowd: What are you waiting for? Drag this crazy woman away! And then, two men, who are the brides brothers, got onto the stage and were about to grab Venuss arms. Dont touch her! Henry shouted. A few bodyguards soon got onto the stage and stood in front of Venus. Henry then walked to the bridegroom and said: Sir, Im Henry. Dont you remember me? The bridegroom wore a nk expression. Obviously he had no idea who Henry is. Henry, he doesnt even remember me. How can he possibly remember you? Venus said. Someone in the crowd got angry. He shouted: You said he is your husband! Whats your evidence? Yeah! Dont you try to fool us! Show us the evidence! We are vige people but we are not stupid! The crowd was obviously angry. Maybe they were irritated by what Venuss bodyguards did just now. Venus didnt want to make anyone feel bad. She said: Please calm down everybody. Let me exin. I dont mean any harm. I am telling the truth. This man is indeed my husband. His name is Kerry and he is the director of Yehuang group in Sky City. We have been married for two years and we have a son. He also has a brother whose name is Kevin. Before the spring festival, my husband went missing. We have been looking for him for a few months, and today we find him here. If you dont believe what I said, you can search Kerry Ye on the inte, and then you will know whether I am telling the truth. Some people took out their phone and began verifying Venuss story. Venus then said to the bride: Have you got marriage registration? The bride panicked. Obviously they hadnt registered yet. Venus sighed with relief. The bride thought of an excuse. She said: We always have the wedding ceremony first, and then we will get marriage registration. Venusughed. Stop lying to yourself. You know this man is not Ayong. And you know he doesnt even have an ID card. How can you possibly get marriage registration? The bridegroom had been staring at Venus. It seemed to him that Venus possesses a kind of power that he couldnt resist. He found his heartbeat quickened every time she talked. At that moment, Venus looked at the bridegroom. She said: Are you feeling d that two women are fighting for you? I would nevere to this ce and look for you had it not been for Pingan! Venus then took out her phone and found Kerry s information online. She showed the bridegroom the information and said: Now look at it. Do you recognize the person in the pictures? The bridegroom took the phone obediently. He didnt know why, but since the woman appeared, he couldnt think at all. He could only obey the womans orders. There are many news and videos that are rted to Kerry on the inte. People can find the speech he delivered on the opening ceremony of the amusement park. People can learn the contribution Kerry made after the earthquake. People can also find lots of pictures of Venus and Kerry, which were taken a long time ago. Some people also leave negativements on the inte which falsely use Kerry of being a freak. And thesements were gradually deleted by Kevin. The bridegroom looked at these news and videos and pictures on the inte. His expression soon became tooplicated to read. He couldnt believe he was on the news. Someone in the crowd said: It is indeed him! The bridegroom looks exactly like the man on the news. You are right! Is he really a huge boss? Xiaomei is so lucky! Nonsense. Cant you read the news? He is married! Soon, the crowd was in an uproar again. Venus took her phone back from Kerry s hands. She showed him Pingans pictures and said: This is your son. His name is Pingan. You gave him this name because you want him to be safe and healthy. Look at his face. He looks exactly like you. The bridegroom was now numb with shock. He looked at the picture very hard and he found the baby in the picture is just a small version of himself. He found the babys eyes so beautiful, and he felt like he dreamed about these eyes before. The bride said in a chocked voice: This is a very big world! And the fact that the baby looks like him cant prove anything! Venus felt sorry for her. She said: I know you must have been taking care of Kerry these days and I appreciate everything you did. But he is really my husband. He is the father of my son. He has his own family, and that means he has a huge responsibility to bear. He cant leave his family behind and get married with you. I dont believe what you said! You are lying! He just looks like the man on the news, and thats all! The bride said. Venus heaved a deep sigh. She said: Fine. I can not force you to believe me. She then looked at the bridegroom and said: What about you, Kerry. Do you believe me? Do you want to go home with me? The bride grabbed Kerrys arm and said in a sorrowful voice: You cant believe her! She is a liar! You promised you will marry me. You cant break your promise! Kerry looked at her face. He opened his mouth, but he didnt say anything. Tears then rolled down the brides face. She said: Have you forgotten what did I do for you? When you were injured, I went to the town and bought you medicine in the middle of the night. I want you to recover soon, so I go fishing everyday so that you can have some fish to eat! Have you forgotten all this? You promised you will love me forever! Venus rolled her eyes when she heard thest sentence. Kerry thought about it very hard. He finally wiped tears from the brides eyes and said: Dont cry. I will never forget what you did for me and I will keep my promise. He then looked at Venus and said: Im sorry. But you are must mistaken. I look like the person in the news. Thats true. But I am not him. I know nothing about runningpanies or things like that. Sir, what are you...... Henry was shocked. Venus took a deep breath. She refrained her anger and said: Kerry, are you sure you dont want to go back home with me? A flicker of doubt crossed Kerrys face. But he said: Im sorry. You are mistaken. I wont go with you. Fuck you! Venus was furious. Kerry, this is not over. I will prove to you who you really are, and if you still want to marry this woman after learning your real identity, I will let you marry her and I will leave! She then called Kevin and said: Kevin, I found Kerry. When she said this sentence, her eyes brimmed with tears again. But her heart was still filled with joy. Kevin was in a meeting, and he was rather sleepy. But when he heard what Venus said, he was wide awake. What did you say? Kerry. I have found Kerry! But his brain is not working and he doesnt remember anything about me. Venus said. Tears blurred her vision. It doesnt matter. As long as he is still alive. Kevin was so excited and he felt like dancing. Manager Chen was also there and he also got excited. Where are you now? Ill go find you. Kevin asked. Henry will send you our location. Good. Venus hung up the phone. She dried her tears with her sleeves. Henry asked: Are you alright? Im fine. Venus said. But there was a tinge of sadness in her voice. Now the wedding was super awkward. People in the vige had never seen anything quite like this before. And they felt so excited and they wanted to see how this would end. The brides parents got onto the stage. They felt very ashamed and they said: Please go back home. The wedding is over. But no one left. They were all very curious about how this incident would develop. Venus ignored these people. So much had happened within such a short period of time, and she only felt hungry. It was a wedding ceremony, so there were lots of food. Venus went to a table, grabbed a pair of chopsticks and gobbled the food. She knew there was lots of work to do, so she couldnt be hungry. She would absolutely take Kerry back home. If necessary, she would resort to violence to take him home. She knew Kerry was not in his right mind, so she couldnt me him for what he said. But if he still insists to marry the girl when he is in his right mind, she will surly give him the permission to marry her. Henryughed when he saw Venus gobbling the food. He had never seen Venus behaving like this before. Obviously, she was really angry. Henry was also worried about Kerry. How would he feel about what he said today when he gets all his memories back? Henry thought to himself. Chapter 262 I am Afraid I cant Control it (1) Chapter 262 I am Afraid I can''t Control it (1) Venus Mu, who was not relieved when eating alone, shouted at Henry Zhang, "Henry,e over to eat. You''ve been running all morning and must be starving." Henry looked at the somewhat confused young master, had no choice but to bring his subordinates over and sit down next to Venus. "Enjoy yourself. This is your young master''s wedding banquet. Eat more." As she spoke, Venus handed out disposable chopsticks to everyone. Several bodyguards didn''t dare to move and looked at Henry. Henry was also nervous and wondered what Venus meant by that. "What are you looking at me for? Aren''t you hungry?" Venus frowned and asked. "Yes." Henry was stammering. "Eat if you''re hungry, otherwise how can I tie your young master back up if youre not full?" Venus spoke frankly and wasn''t afraid that the bride''s family would hear that. "Tied him back?" Henry was shocked. Venus ate a piece of beef, chewed and swallowed it, then said, "What? You want to knock him out and carry him back?" As for the vor of the beef, she didn''t taste it. Henry didn''t dare to do so. Hurry up to eat. Venus pushed again. Henry didn''t dare to disobey, so he winked at his subordinates and they all ate as much as possible. They were really hungry. As a result, the atmosphere was a bit strange. The two people who originally got married stayed where they were and didn''t know how to end it, while the few people who made a fuss about the wedding were arrogantly eating and drinking at the wedding banquet, which was very lively. "How dare you!" The bride was trembling with anger, but she didn''t dare to go forward to trouble Venus, but just pulled the groom''s arm and cried, "How could they do that? They disrupted our wedding, and now you''re acting like nothing had happened." In the meantime, Kerry Ye patted the back of her hand, frowned and said, "Then I''ll go and let them go." The bride was hesitant, because she was afraid that the man she had spared great efforts to woo would run off with this woman, after all, that woman looked much prettier than she did. The bride had no choice but to go to her father again and said, "Dad." The old father was an honest fisherman, and he didn''t know what to do when he encountered this kind of thing, not to mention that the son-inw was already unknown. Now he felt embarrassed in front of the vigers, but after all, his daughter was his daughter, and he couldn''t bear to see her sad. "What do you want me to do," the old father said in frustration. The old father was furious with helplessness. "You go and chase them away. hey can''t take Yong He away anyway." The bride said arrogantly. The old father sighed and said, "Xiaomei, if Yong is really someone''s husband, let she take him back, and Daddy will find you a good husbandter." "No, I will marry Yong. I don''t want to marry anyone else." Seeing that his daughter was about to cry, the old father had no choice but to agree, "Okay, I''ll go over and try." Venus heard from afar that the old man was a reasonable man, saw himing over and politely put down her chopsticks. "Miss, maybe you''d better go first. Yong just said, you made it wrong. If you bring him away, we would lose face before vigers." Venus stood up and faced him, "Uncle, I''m not unreasonable. I won''t disturb their wedding for no reason. The man you are talking about is indeed my husband. It''s normal for him to not remember us now that his brain was hit, but he will remember someday, and what will happen then? And if he doesn''t come with me, I''ll go to the police station this afternoon and call the police. Of course, Venus was just trying to scare him. The bride''s father understood it, turned his head to look at his daughter under the sunshine, and asked, "And what if Yong is indeed not the man you are looking for?" "If we are really wrong, we will pay for a grand wedding for your daughter, and you can hold the wedding banquet for as many days as you want, and let me go from house to house to apologize." The old father listened. Since the other side said so, he could not insist on it, silently turned and left. Not far away, Kerry''s eyes always lingered on Venus. Undeniably, she is very beautiful, but what attracted him was more than her beauty but her familiar temperament. "XIaomei, let''s wait for the other side toe and make everything clear." "But ......" The old father suddenly said in a furious voice, "Stop it. If He Yong is married, you must not marry him, otherwise our family can''t afford for this." Xiao Mei pursed her lips and dared not speak again. As time passed, the onlookers saw no drama and left one after another, leaving only the bride''s rtives and Venus on the scene half an hourter. The wedding banquet was already set up, so it would be a waste if they didn''t eat. The groom paused as he passed by Venus''s table, but was quickly pulled away by the bride. Venus, who had finished eating, crossed her legs, watched with contempt as the bride sped Kerry''s hand and leaned half of her body on his shoulder. Suddenly, she had the urge to smash the bottle on the table. Henry seemed to understand what she meant, and whispered, "Youngdy, don''t be impulsive." Venus red at him, "Dont talk nonsense." Henry smiled since he found the young master and said: youngdy, young master just lost his memory and might do something improper, but he must not do it out of his sincerity. If you are really mad at him, you can punish him when he resumed his memory. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Venus smiled and looked at Henry, "You''re really loyal to your young master, he should give you a raise in sry." "Lol, I''m also loyal to the youngdy. And besides, what I say is true." "The truth? It''s clearly justifying him." On the other table, the bride was eager to clip food for the groom, being afraid that he would be hungry, "Yong, eat something." "Xiaomei, you do not need to take care of me. I will take it myself." Kerry said mildly. "I am used to it. I personally fed you when you were sick a while ago, and you''re not shy at that time." The bride said shyly but also loudly, as if she was speaking to Venus on purpose. The bride''s voice was so loud that it sounded like she was deliberately saying it to Venus, who grunted, "Fuck it. I really want to retort. Henry, who was at the same table, kept mumbling to himself, "Youngdy, calm down, calm down. The bride''s father was too embarrassed to open his mouth to drive away the guests. Fortunately, the bride''s uncle came out and said, "We''ll stay and support Xiaomei, and if they suppress us, we can still help you. The bride''s father thought about it and let it go. There were too many people sitting at home, so everyone was sitting outside at the banquet. The bride''s brother lowered his head and swiped his phone, with surprise on his face, as if he had discovered some important news. He put his phone in his pocket with satisfaction, then walked over to the bride, pulled her sleeves and said, "Come here, I want to tell you something." "What is it?" The bride asked impatiently. "Juste with me." The bride reluctantly let go of Kerrys hand and followed her brother to the secluded ce beside a wall, "What''s it?" I''ve just read the information on the Inte. This Yong is a very rich man, and his family has many companies and vis. Even if he goes back to Sky City, you can go with him, and you can get a lot of benefits then." "Brother, I married him because I really like him." The bride said unhappily. In fact, when Venus jumped out to say that Yong was her husband, Xiaomei has believed that. She didn''t know where this man came from. She was just kind enough to see that he was handsome so she saved him. Chapter 262 I am Afraid I cant Control it (2) Chapter 262 I am Afraid I can''t Control it (2) "My silly sister, of course I know you like him, and that''s why you want to catch him. The best thing would be to get him divorced with that woman, so he can marry you, so our family doesn''t have to live in this dump. Wouldn''t that kill two birds with one stone?" The bride was hesitant, "But, I don''t think that woman is easy to fight against." My brother said with disdain, "What are you afraid of? You saved Yong''s life, which is of great kindness, and in ancient times he had to pay for you. That woman has just one more child than you. You can work harder to reproduce Yong''s child, and be gentle with Yong, Yong will divorce her." Brother''s words let the bride thatched, right. As long as she has Yong''s child, Yong will not be able to leave her. "I know, brother." The bride''s eyes shone. "And if they offer to take Yong backter, you can say yes, then brother and you go together." "What are you going to do?" The bride looked at his evil brother and asked. The elder brotherughed, "You silly girl. What if they bully you? I can at least help you." "Yes, I''ll be bullied by them if I go alone." "So we have a deal then?" "Yes." After discussing their strategies, the siblings returned to the crowd, and Venus gave them a cold look, feeling that they came back without kindness, as if they were plotting something. As expected, the bride walked up to Kerry and took his hand, saying that she had something to tell him, and Kerry followed her without hesitation. "Henry." Venus whispered, and Henry nodded and quietly followed. After ten minutes or so, the couple returned. The groom was confused when looking at Venus, and soon, Henry also returned, with a very strange face. Venus thought to herself, "Something really happened. "What''s wrong?" Venus asked. Henry sat down indignantly and whispered, "That woman told Young Master to take her to Sky City. She also said that young master is not Yong." Venus was surprised by this statement, "Didn''t she deny it before?" "She knew she couldn''t hide the truth." Of course, these reasons are all spections of Henry. "What was Kerrys reaction?" Venus was curious. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "What other reaction could there be? He was stunned, and it took him a long time toe back to his mind." Venusughed. It is strange that the first time she refused to admit it, but now she even confessed the truth. Henry reminded her, "Youngdy, I just said something very important, and have you forgotten? She asked the young master to take her back to Sky City." Venus said, "That''s right. Venus was enlightened by the truth, "That''s right. It seems that they made their decision after learning about Kerry''s background. Their next step is probably to get Kerry to divorce me, so she can take over." "Well, it''s very likely in that case, so you must not let her seed, youngdy." Venus didn''t answer this, but had a look at the man not far away, and asked, "Kerry agreed?" Henry said awkwardly, "Yes." "You men are all fancy men, and love one another. It used to be Xinyou Qiao, and now it''s Xiaomei. You really know how to date with them." Venus said in annoyance. Henryughed awkwardly, "Young Master is not like that. He did that because he suffered from amnesia." "He had amnesia before too?" Venus retorted. "Before ...... he was cheated by Xinyou." Henry tried his best to justify his master. They say that women would hold their grudges, and it''s really true. Venus said sarcastically, "He''s just a yboy." Henry was dumbfounded. He had no choice since the young master at that time did just like that? As soon as she recalled Xinyou''s story, Venus felt upset, and if it happened again, she would definitely leave the Ye family without turning back. She can''t fall down in a pit twice. She did that for the first time because she was stupid. However, she would never do it again. Henry looked at her face, knowing that she was thinking about the past again, and had the intention to say something nice for the young master. However, he did not know where to start, because it was inappropriate for him to talk about that. An hour or soter, a helicopter flew over the vige from near and far, its huge propellers roaring. Venus looked over, and found it was the Ye family''s helicopter. She got up and went outside the shed with Henry and waved at the helicopter. "We are here ......", Henry shouted. The people in the helicopter saw them, flew over,nded, and flew away again. There was a loud discussion from the crowd behind them. "Is this the helicopter that came to pick up Xiaomei''s husband? He is so rich." Someone said enviously. "I don''t think so, or else why would it fly away again?" "There is probably no empty ce tond here." "Oh my God, Xiaomei this time acquainted a rich person, who can afford to buy a helicopter." Venus shook her head at these words. Could they only see the fortunes in their eyes but not see XIaomei as a mistress? A few minutester, four or five people came running from a distance, and at the front was Kevin Ye. He was still wearing a handmade high-ss suit, and his hair was a bit messy, but it couldn''t conceal his handsome and excited face. He ran in front of Venus and asked, "Where''s my brother?" in a hurry. Venus pointed the direction with her jaw at the tall figure. Kevin looked over, with his eyes instantly moistened. The crowd automatically made way for him. Kevin quickly took a few steps to jump on him, hugging him tightly. He choked, "Brother, you are still alive! It''s great." Kerry was a little embarrassed by his hug, but perhaps it was the blood rtionship, he did not hate his closeness, and felt warm. Kevin calmed down a bit, let go of his brother, took his arm and looked him up and down, and asked worriedly, "Is there any injury? Does it still hurt?" Kerry coughed and said slowly, "I''m sorry, but I don''t remember you." Kevin was prepared for that, and said, "It''s okay. It''s good that you''re alive. We can go back slowly to heal your injury." The other two who came with Kevin were Tianye Mu and Shiran XIao. The first time I saw her, she was very surprised, "Shi Ran, why are you here? Aren''t you in S. City?" Venus was very surprised and said: Venus, why are you here? Arent you in S City now? Xiran smiled, "I just came to S City this morning, and we came together for fun. What? I heard that Kerry lost his memory. Venus nodded upsetly. Xiranughed out loudly, holding Tianye''s shoulders and couldn''t stand up, "There is such a hot sentence online: God would not spare those who are evil. Venus, was it fun to pretend to have amnesia last time?" Venus didnt know whether to cry orugh, "You stillugh at me? I''m regretting." "Fine," Xiran stoppedughing, looked around, and asked in surprise, "Why does it look like in a wedding banquet today?" Venus rolled her eyes, "You are right. Indeed someone is getting married, and you even know the person who is getting married." She quickly understood what Venus meant, "What? Is it possible that the groom is Kerry?" "Congrattions! You are right again." "Lol! Xiranughed again, "You must be kidding me! Let me see what the bride looks like." Chapter 262 I am Afraid I cant Control it (3) Chapter 262 I am Afraid I can''t Control it (3) Venus shook her head and looked at Tianye Mu, "Brother, look at your girlfriend, is she helping me? I think she''s just here for fun." Tianye shrugged, "Actually, I''m just here for the fun, too." Venus was speechless. Xiran Xiao walked up to the bride, who was dressed in a wedding dress, and then she turned to Kerry and said, "Kerry, did you really lose your memory? Or are you insane?" Kerry''s face went cold and said coldly, "Please speak politely. I refuse to speak to someone who speaks rudely." "You''ve got quite a temper. Don''t you dare give me that attitude." Xiran shook her fist and looked at him provocatively, "You really think you can abandon your wife and child just because you''ve lost your memory? We don''t allow you to do that." Kerry was angry and asked in an angry voice, "Who are you? What reason do you have to interfere in my affairs here?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you''re not doing this thing right. If Venus hadn''t happened to meet you today, you would have married someone else tonight?" said Xiran. Her words were like a knife plunged directly into Venus'' heart. Kevin saw that the two person were about to start a fight, and was busy standing between them. "Miss Ran, please don''t be angry with my brother. He has just recovered, and he can''t stand your fists. Please don''t get into a fight with him, okay? Please." Kevin put his hands together and begged. "Why are you begging her? I dont know her. Who I am going to marry has nothing to do with her, I ...... "Kerry was halfway through his sentence when Kevin turned sharply and covered his mouth. "Brother, will you stop talking?" Kevin said. "No matter what you say now, it''s wrong. If you offend her, she will hold a grudge and keeping after you. You''d better not offend her." Kerry looked into his eyes and nodded reluctantly. Kevin smiled and said to Xiran with relief, "Miss Xiao, let''s solve the external conflicts first. As for the internal conflicts, let''s resolve them at home, okay?" "All right, I''ll listen to you today." Xiran said. "Thank you." Kevin said. Then he looked at the bride with the heavy makeup and said, "Miss, are you the one who saved my brother?" The bride, Xiaomei, was a little afraid of Xirans toughness and nodded her head. Kevin bowed to her and sincerely said, "Thank you for saving my brother. How do you want me to repay you? As long as my family can do it, we will do our best to satisfy your needs. Xiaomei saw that he was easygoing, and she straightened up her back. She went over to Kerry, took his arm and said, "He said he was going to marry me. I just want him to marry me." Then the smile on Kevin''s face froze. "Girl, do you know he has a wife and kid?" Xiran smirked "I didn''t know. That is his promise. He can''t break it." Xiaomei said firmly. "Miss, we can''t let you marry my brother. He''s already married. His wife is standing outside and his kids at home, so he can''t marry you. I''ll agree to anything but that." Kevin said. "I don''t care if he gets married or not. I just want to marry him." Xiaomei stubbornly said Xiran was so angry that she was about to scold her. In order to avoid getting angry, she stormed out of the room. Kevin looked at his serious brother and didn''t know what to do. At that moment, Venus Mu walked in. Without any expression on her face, she said coldly, "Let''s take him back to see the doctor first. When he regains his memory, let him choose for himself." "Yes, youre right. Its important for him to see a doctor." Kevin echoed. Xiaomei quietly squeezed Kerry''s arm. Kerry looked at her and understood what she meant. "Okay, I''ll go back with you, but I''ll take Xiaomei with me." Kerry said Kevin didn''t expect his brother to make such a request. "Brother, that''s not necessary. If you want toe back to see her when you get your memory back, you cane back to see her again." said he. "No. Xiaomei has been taking care of me ever since I woke up, and I''m used to her care for me." Kerry insisted. Then Xiaomei proudly stared at Venus. Venus, however, was very calm. "Just let him take the girl with him to the Ye family." said she. "It''s not the first time he''s brought another woman home anyway. I don''t care." Venus smiled and said. However, Kerry froze at her words. He looked straight at Venus with mixed emotions. "Let''s go." Venus said, turning around and walking out. Tianye watched all this from outside with cold eyes. When he saw Venusing, Tianye reached out his arms and embraced her, gently patting her back, "Don''t be sad." Soon Venus was crying in Tianye''s arms. "I know you are pretending to be strong, but in your heart you are afraid that Kerry would really leave you." Tianye said. "Well, don''t cry. If you don''t want to see them, juste to my home with me." Venus shook her head. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Kerry has lost his memory now, and I forgive him. If he get his memory and still makes this choice, I will take Pingan and leave him." Tianye sighed and ruffled her hair, "Remember, as long as I''m here, you''ll always have a way out." "Thank you, brother." Venus smiled. Kerry saw them through the crowd and was somehow upset. When Xiaomei went to her room to change her clothes, Kevin just threw Kerrys corsage on the floor and stepped on it twice. Kerry frowned at him for this action, "You ......" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Brother, my name is Kevin." "Kevin, I want to ask you something." Kerry''s voice was low as he realized everyone around him was looking at him. "How did I get hurt?" Kerry asked hesitantly. "I don''t know it exactly. I was studying abroad at the time. If you want to know it, just ask Venus. She knows it best." Kevin said honestly. "Venus?" said Kerry. "Yes, she''s your wife." Kerry choked, "Then ...... forget it." "Are you sure you really want to take this woman back to Sky City? We can pay her handsomely. She can get whatever she wants. Why do you have to take her back?" Kevin was puzzled "That''s what I promised Xiaomei," Kerry replied very directly. Kevin patted his shoulder and said, "Brother, I hope you won''t regret this decision in the future." .. As Xiaomei wished, her brother followed her to Sky City. Venus was thest to board, sitting at the edge of the seat which was furthest away from Kerry. She didn''t want to see him now. Xiaomei and her brother had never been on an airne before, much less a helicopter, and they were all excited. Xiran was distracted by the sight of the three people in front of her. As soon as the helicopter took off, she closed her eyes and rested her head on Tianye''s shoulder. Now Kerry had time to think about this. This was all so unexpected to him. He didn''t realize he was not an ordinary man from a small fishing vige, but the president of argepany with a wife and child. His eyes unconsciously went to Venus. She shook her head gently as Kevin said something to her. "She''s my wife? If I''m going to stay with Xiamei, I''ll have to divorce her first." Kerry thought. As soon as the word divorce popped into his mind, Kerry resisted it for no apparent reason. It was as if he hated the word. More than an hourter, the helicopternded on the v. The vi''s bodyguards and servants were all lining up to greet their master. John was in an emotional state. Only Pingan was calmly ying with a toy in his hands. When the cabin door opened, Venus got out of it first, followed by Kevin, Tianye, and others. John''s eyes filled with tears when he saw Kerrye out of the cabin. "Mom" Pingan was excited as soon as he saw Venus. He ran to his mother for a hug. Xiran picked him up. "Did you miss me?" she asked. "Yes."Pingan said excitedly. Seeing Kerry approaching, John was excited."Sir, you''re back atst." Kerry looked at him with a strange look. "This is John, the vi''s butler. He has also watched us grow up," Kevin said to Kerry. Then Kevin turned to John and said, "John, my brother he has lost his memory. He doesn''t remember you." "That''s okay. As long as he''s alive, he will remember everything." John said. Xiaomei and his brother were surprised to see such arge vi. "Is this your house? It''s so big and beautiful." she said to Kerry. John then noticed that Kerry was apanied by two strangers, and Kevin told him about them. The group walked to the entrance of the luxurious vi. "We''re going home now. Call me if you need me." Xiran looked at Venus. "Why not stay here a little longer?" said Venus. "I don''t want to see Kerry. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself and hit him." Xiran said and nced at Kerry not far away. "Be brave. Don''t act like a coward." Xiran said. Then she raised her voice, "If someone treated you badly, I would ruin him." Chapter 263 Getting Closer, Who was She (1) Chapter 263 Getting Closer, Who was She (1) Venus smiled, "I know." Kevin knew how powerful Xiran was, besides, Tianye would also stand at Venuss side, they had the strength to destroy Ye family. So he said in a hurry, Dont worry, I promise Venus will lead a good life in Ye family. "Thats the best." Tianye walked to them, and after looking around, he said to Kerry in a harsh manner, Kerry, I know that youve lost your memory, but don''t do anything stupid before you regain your thoughts, or I won''t forgive you this time." Kerry looked at him in puzzlement, not knowing what he meant. What did he want to say? Did he mean Xiaomei? After Tianye and Xiran left, Venus said to John differently, "John, ask someone to clean up two guestrooms, and take Kerry to change his clothes, we''ll go to the hospital immediately." Hearing this, Xiaomei immediately grabbed Kerry''s hand, and said arrogantly, "I want to live with Kerry." Then people were all stunned. However, Venus was m and said, "I am the mistress of Ye family, and I am in charge here." "But, Kerry is the owner of this house, he is more powerful than you." Xiaomei shook Kerrys arm, and said with a smile, "Kerry, we should live together, weve already had a wedding." Before Kerry opened his mouth, Venus said, "Let me remind you, all you have is just a farce, it proves nothing." Venus'' words also indirectly rified the situation for everyone. "Kerry," Xiaomei immediately changed her expression, and said to Kerry in an aggrieved manner, "Look at her!" Venus also looked at him indifferently, "Take your own decision." Kerry patted Xiaomei''s shoulder to calm her down, at this moment, Pingan who was held by Kevin, suddenly asked, "Mom, who is she?" Although only one-year-old, Pingan spoke fluently. Hearing this, people were all quiet, then Kerry looked the child who was very identical to him. That was magical, although it was his first time to meet this child, he felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had dreamed many time at night. Venus smiled warmly and said, "You can ask your father." Pingan was very obedient, then he smiled and asked Kerry, "Daddy, who is she?". Kerry was stunned, he felt a bit guilty and answered, " She is a friend of mine." Seeing the pure eyes of his son, he didnt know how to answer. "Kerry!" Xiaomei was a little angry. "Well." Kerryforted her and then asked Venus, "So where do I live?" "You''re my husband, where do you think you should sleep?" Venus said in a sarcastic manner. Xiaomei was about to speak again, but Kerry held her and said, "But I ......" Before he could finish his words, Venus said, "But you''d better live by yourself under such circumstance. John, clean the room I used to live in." "Young Lady, your bedroom is cleaned every day." John said very respectfully. "OK, do you have any other questions?" Venus raised her eyebrows and asked them. Xiaomei was obviously not satisfied with the arrangement, but considering that Kerry also lived alone, she said nothing. Seeing this, Venus turned back and said to John, "She saves Kerrys life, so arrange a maid to serve her, don''t let her feel ufortable." Hearing this, John looked up and he understood Venuss words and the he answered, "Young Lady, don''t worry, I will arrange it." "Well, then take him to change clothes, well go to the hospital." "Yes." After they had walked into the house, Kevin asked, "Are you okay Venus?" Venus sighed and replied, "Im fine" She said with a smile, "You know what? The first time I saw him in the small fishing vige, I was relieved, his life is more important than anything else." Seeing this, Kevin felt sorry for Venus, Dont be afraid, I''ll ask John to keep an eye on that woman in case that she would cause trouble for you." "I''m not afraid of her," Venus raised her head and looked at the sun with her eyes narrowed, "Getting divorce is the worst situation, no one could stop me now. However if someone dares to grab my belongings, Ill definitely give her a lesson." Hearing this, Kevin smiled, it seemed that Venus became more mature. It was really good. John took Kerry to the second floor, and instructed the maids to take Xiaomei and her brother to the remotest guestrooms. When he opened the door, the toys were scattering all around. John exined with a smile, "Little Young Master does not like people to touch his things, and he would clean up these toys when he yed them." Suddenly, a smell of fragrance hit their nose, andsted a long time. A pair of pillows were ced on the bed, and next to it was a small bed, which was probably prepared for his son. There was a family picture on the table. In it he was lying on Venuss shoulder with a smile, Venus was gazing at Pingan, and Pingan was looking at the shot with a ne in his hand. What a sweet family. Kerry was stunned, how could he smile so happy? "That was taken by Tianye," John exined, " He is Young Ladys brother. You ask him to give it to you because you think it looks well." "Did I love her?" Kerry asked. John was stunned and then sighed, "Of course, you are willing to sacrifice yourself. Kerry was silent, but he couldn''t remember any of it. "Ill tell you moreter. Now juste with me to change your clothes." At the end of the corridor, Xiaomei''s brother looked around excitedly, he had never seen such a nice house before. After the servant left, he came to his sisters room, "Xiaomei, you see, he is really a rich man, you have to garb him tightly. Even if you can''t force him to divorce, you still have to be his mistress, haven''t you seen it on TV? Rich people all have their mistresses. We can get everything we want if you stay him." Xiaomei interrupted her brother and said, "I know." Outside the door, after hearing what they said, the maid left quietly. After putting their luggage, they prepared to go to the hospital. "I''m going too." Xiaomei walked out and grabbed Kerrys arms. "What are you going to do?" Venus asked indifferently. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I dont know where you are going. I have to go with you." "You are talking nonsense." Venus mocked, "Would I kill him?" "Anyway, wherever Kerry goes, I have to follow him." Hearing this, Venus was speechless, the woman was really clingy. "Well, its up to you. However, youd better keep quiet in the hospital, or Ill send you back immediately." Venus sternly warned her, it would be a serious matter if other people know the matter about Kerry. Chapter 263 Getting Closer, Who was She (2) Chapter 263 Getting Closer, Who was She (2) "Thats not a big deal, I know no one here, who can I talk to?" Xiaomei pouted her mouth. Since Xiaomei wanted to go as well, the car became a bit crowded. In order to avoid some extra troubles, Kevin opened the door of the passenger seat and said, Brother, sit here! Kerry understood Kevins words and acted as he said without hesitation. So, Xiaomei could only sat behind, and Kevin was sitting between them. Seeing this, John said to Mrs Qin, "It looks like we''re going to have some noisy days." Indeed. Mrs. Qin replied. At this moment, the maid who had been assigned to Xiaomei came over and said seriously, "John, I have something to say." Johns expression changed and he said in a cold voice, Tell me what youve heard." The maid repeated what she had heard in a low voice, and the more John listened, the worse his expression became, and even Mrs Qin felt angry. How could she be so shameless. Even she had saved Young Masters life, it was not the reason for destroying other peoples family. "Youve done a good job, keep doing so, and keep her away form Young Master''s room." John instructed seriously. "Copy that." Then seeing Fang, John stopped him and said, "Ask everyone toe here, I have something to say." "Yes, John." "By the way, where is the woman''s brother?" John asked. "In the room." The other maid answered. "Fine." Then John frowned and said, "I''ll say three things. First, keep Young Masters matter a secret, if somebody dares to spread it, Ill definitely give him a lesson." "Yes." Dozens of people said in unison. Then he continued, I guess you all know Young Masters feeling towards Young Lady, you have to know who is the head of the house, dont tter that women, or you would be punished by Young Master after he regained his memory. "Yes." "Third, Little Young Master is the most important person in the house, protect him carefully since he can run and jump now, I dont allow anyone to hurt him. Understand?" They were all very clever and understood Johns words, so they cast a nce at each other and answered, "Copy that." John was worried that the neers would had some bad ideas. "Fine, then go to conduct your own business." After they left, John said to Mrs Qin worriedly, I am really afraid that the woman would be like Xinyou, I wish her to stay quiet and doesnt disturb our life. Hearing this, Mrs. Qin shook her head, "She wont give up her purpose, however, she is not as cleaver as Xinyou, so she shouldn''t be able to make any trouble." "I hope so." ...... Venus took Kerry to the private hospital where she once stayed for it done really well in confidentiality. Kerry went for a full body check under the apany of the nurse. Venus was sitting in the lounge, and of course Xiaomei was sitting next to her. Kevin pushed the door open with two bottles of water in his hands. He handed one to Venus and said, "I ask the nurse to heat it up. Then he gave the other one to Xiaomei. Venus took a sip, and then she felt better. Since her legs were frostbitten, Dr. Han instructed her not to drink cold water nor touch it by her feet. It seemed that Kerry remembered that. "Now Kerry is back, are you going to work again?" Kevin asked her. Then Venus replied bitterly, "I havent drawn for a while and nor do I use the scissors. Do you think I can still be a good designer? "These are all temporary, I believe you can ovee all the difficulties." Venus sighed and said, "Kerrys treatment is the most important thing, I havent think about this." "Well, I understand." Kevin looked at that girl and said with a smiled, "I still don''t know your name." "My name is Xiaomei Pan." The girl immediately smiled and said, she knew that this man was Kerry''s younger brother and was also very important in the family, it must be right to tter him. "Xiaomei, can you tell us how you met my brother?" Kevin asked politely. Xiaomei smiled proudly, "Well, it''s a long story." "You can tell me, we have nothing to do now anyway." After thinking for a while, she said, I remember it was the morning of the 28th of the lunar month and also thest tine I went to seast year. I was alone that day, and not long after I spilled my, I saw a man floating in the distance. I was so shocked." Kevin and Venus looked at each other, and then Kevin asked, "Are you sure he was floating on the sea?" Yes, he was floating." Xiaomei said firmly, "I rowed the boat over and found that it was a man, not knowing whether he was alive. So I pulled him over with an oar to test his pulse, he was still alive, so I took him home." Both Kevin and Venus were shocked, but they were not panic. It would be so weird for normal people, however, Kerry was a special one. "Since then he was like a vegetable. My family advised me to throw him into the sea because I''m not married and taking care of a man is bad for my reputation. However, it must be the order of the God of the Sea." Xiaomei''s expression was very pious. At this point, Venus''s attitude towards her had changed. In fact, putting aside her desire to marry Kerry, she was still a kind girl. "So I sneaked out to take care of him and bought medicine for him. I did carefully in case that my dad would find it. Maybe my sincerity had moved the God, about two monthster, he was awake, but he lost his memory. Besides, he was not recovered yet, so I continued to look after him until he gained his strength. That''s it." Hearing this, both Kevin and Venus were silent. It was so hard to take care of a patient, not to mention under such difficult conditions, and she had contributed a lot. It could tell that she was really fond of Kerry, and it was reasonable for she to acted like that on the wedding, after all, she didnt know that Kerry had already get married. Venus stared at the bottle in her hand for a while and then said to her, "Xiaomei, thank you for saving Kerry, I am really very grateful. You saved my husband and the father of my child, this is a great kindness to our family, I can give you anything you want expect my husband. I hope you can think more, we can give countless money." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Xiaomei pouted her lips and said, "But everyone in our vige knows about this, I would be so shameful to go back." "You don''t have to go back. We''ll arrange a house for you in Sky City and you can take your rtives here, job is not a matter too. What do you think?" Venus said generously. In fact,pared with Kerrys life, these were nothing at all. After thinking for a while, Xiaomei replied, "I know my request is rude, but I really like Kerry, and this is the first time I have such feeling." "Xiaomei, I understand how you feel. If Kerry was single, he could marry you. But the problem is that he has a family now. You can''t ask him to give up his family just because of you." Venus was a little anxious when saying this. Then, Xiaomei bit her lip and said, "I''ll think about it." Hearing this, Venus was relieved, she had ran up her words. As soon as the conversation stopped, the nurse knocked on the door. "Mrs. Ye, Young Master, the examination is done, our director invites you toe in." "Thanks." Chapter 263 Getting Closer, Who was She (3) Chapter 263 Getting Closer, Who was She (3) They rushed into the doctor''s office, where Kerry was sitting on a stool. There was an empty seat beside him, so Venus naturally sat down. However, Kerry still felt a bit embarrassed. "Doctor, how is he?" The doctor frowned and said, "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye''s body is fine, but the brain CT shows that Mr. Ye''s hippocampus was once hurt, and this may be the reason for his lost memory." "Hippocampus?" Venus repeated, she didnt understand his words. Then the doctor exined, "Although the hippocampus is not a storage area for memories, it is a transitional area for long-term memory storage, and when it is injured, memories are lost. Such cases are found in other countries around the world." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "So how to treat him?" The doctor shook his head, "Currently there is no medication for such cases. You can tell him something about the past to stimte his brain nerves, maybe he will remember one day. However, its a long process, he may recover in a short period or never get recovered. You have to prepare for that." Hearing this, Venus was depressed, that was indeed a long time. However, Xiaomei was very happy. Such result was good for her. After leaving the hospital, they went home in silence. It was already evening when Henry drove back to the vi with several security guards. Sit down to have dinner, you must be hungry. Mrs. Qin cooks some of your favorite dishes. John said enthusiastically. Venus looked around and didn''t find her child, so she asked, "Where is Pingan?" "He is ying with the dog, Henry is apany him." "I''ll go find him, you can eat first." Then she naturally handed her bag to Kerry and walked out, she was used to do it. Looking at the bag in his hand, Kerry was stunned, although he did it the first time, he felt very familiar. Seeing this, Xiaomei rolled her eyes upward, she wanted to grab that bag and threw it away. John and Kevin simply ignored that and led them to the dinning hall. When passing the living room, Kerry put the bag on the sofa. "Young Master, this is your seat." John moved the chair and asked him to sit down. Kerry did not hesitate and sat there, and Kevin took the seat to his right. Xiaomei quickly stepped forward to the seat on his left hand, but John stopped her and said, "I''m sorry, this is Young Lady''s seat." Xiaomei was unhappy and she said, "It''s just a meal, isn''t it? You have too much rules." John smiled kindly, "I''m really sorry, its our tradition, only Young Lady can sit here. Kevin almost laughed out when hearing this, he didn''t expect John to be so serious when lying. He dont about this rule. Xiaomei was angry, so she asked Kerry for help, "Kerry, I want to sit next to you. Kevin thought he would agree, but he heard Kerry saying, "It''s the same, just sit there. By the way, John, ask Xiaomeis brother to eat as well. "The servant has already gone up." "Fine." As soon as John answered, Xiaomei''s brother came down, he directly sat next to his sister, and said with a smile, "Dinner? Why are you waiting?" Kevin thoughtfully exined, "Sister-inw and the child haven''te yet." Xiaomei''s brother snorted and said, "Can we eat first?" "Wait for a while, she''ll be here soon." Looking at those delicious food, he was a little angry, but he restrained his anger for not embarrassing his sister. Fortunately, a few minutester, Venus came in with Pingan in her arms, she must have washed her hands for they were wet. She naturally sat on the empty seat and John ced the child seat between them. Venus looked at the dishes and then said to John, "Bring a bottle of collected wine. We have to celebrate. "That''s right, we should celebrate today." Kevin echoed. "Well, I''ll get it now." John was happy to do that. Kerry very hungry for he ate nothing the whole day, so he took the chopsticks and said, "Let''s eat." "Im very hungry." Xiaomei''s brother muttered, and then he quickly started eating. Pingan could eat some easily digestible food, so after making sure that there was no bones in it, Venus fed him a piece of fish. "Is it good?" Venus asked softly. Pingan said with a wink, "Delicious." After finding that the dishes were all light in taste, Xiaomei suddenly lost her appetite, she liked spicy food. "Is there anything spicy? It looks so nd." She asked. Then Kevin answered, "Yes, my sister-inw can''t eat spicy food, and gradually, we stopped eating spicy food. And spicy food is not suitable for Pingan." Hearing this, Xiaomei felt very unhappy, why should everybody bent towards her taste? So she said aggrieved, "But I like to eat spicy food, what can I eat then? Hearing this, Venus stopped eating and said to the maid, "Ask Mrs. Qin to make more spicy dishes." "Yes, Young Lady." "Miss Pan, I will ask Mrs Qin to cook some spicy food for you everyday." Venus said very frankly. Then Xiaomei looked at Kerry who was eating in silence, and then she said arrogantly, "Kerry eats the same food as me at home, and he also likes spicy food. Ask the kitchen to do more." Venus was still smiling, she turned to look at Kerry and said, "Your taste has changed?" Kerry looked up and after seeing Venuss eyes, he couldnt say the word Yes. "Both are fine." After hesitating for a while, he said this. "Kerry." Xiaomei was a bit unhappy. "Try it first, although the food is light, it tastes good." Kerryforted Xiaomei. Seeing this, Venus smiled, when it came to the cooking skill. Mrs. Qin wasparable to the chef in a five-star hotel, of course it tasted good. Xiaomei pouted her mouth and started eating, however, she found it delicious, so she said nothing more. Pingan suddenly tugged Kerry''s sleeve, when Kerry turned back, Pingan said, "Daddy, have some porridge. Hearing the vocie, Kerry felt warm in his heart, but he didnt understand Pingans words. "Have some porridge." Pingan said again. Kerry still didn''t get it, so he whispered to Venus, "What does he mean?" "He want to eat the porridge in your bowl. Just feed him some." Well, fine. Kerry held his bowl and scooped some to Pingan and said, Be careful. Seeing that Pingan had eaten it, Kerry felt very satisfied. Xiaomei felt sad when seeing this, Kerry never treated her like that. "The wine is here." John held a wine dispenser and opened the wine. "Pour it for everyone." Venus said. Then the smell of the wine scattered all around the house. Venus held the wine ss and said, We released a Kongming Lantern at the Spring Festival, we hoped that Kerry would be fine, now it turns out that we have realized our dream. First, on behalf of the whole Ye family, Id like to express my thanks to Miss Pan and Mr Pan. Youve made great contributions to our family. "Thats true, without your help, my brother couldnte back." Kevin also got up and raised his ss. Hearing this, the siblings smiled and raised their sses to clink with each other cheerfully. John poured a small amount for everyone, so Venus happily drank it all, then John quickly added some. "Now, its your turn." Venus stared straight at the man beside her, then she said in an excited manner, "Thank you for not giving up on yourself, thank you for holding, although youve lost your memory, but your presence here is the greatestfort to me." Kerry was scalded by her eyes, and a strange feeling appeared in his heart. Onlyter did he realize that it was love. It turned out that no matter how long they hadnt met, he would fall in love with her at the first sight. "Cheers." Venus clicked his ss lightly and drank it again. Knowing that she couldnt drink much, Kevin persuaded her and said, "Venus, you should drink less." Venus was smiling like a child, "It''s okay, since Im happy, I can get drunk." "We would be the one who suffer the most once you get drunk." Kevin teased her. Then Venus red at him, "Please dont say that." Kevin stopped teasing her and said, "Okay, Ill just plug my ears tonight." Hearing this, Kerry asked with great interest, "Why can''t she get drunk?" "Because she likes to sing when she''s drunk, but she doesnt sing well." Kevin said helplessly. "Kevin!" Venus was furious, "I can sing the whole night before you room!" "Please dont do that to me." Then Kevin surrendered. Seeing this, Kerry smiled, it was really warm. He felt so happy. Chapter 264 The Return of Kerry (1) Chapter 264 The Return of Kerry (1) When Pingan saw everyoneughing, heughed along with them and parroted, "Please don''t. Please don''t." Venus smiled lovingly, pinched Pingan''s little nose and said, "Youe to join in the fun?" "Please don''t. Please don''t." Pingan repeated, grinning. "Hahahahaha," Kevin let out a loudugh, "Pingan, you are really my good nephew. Come, uncle wants to reward you." Kevin came to him with a piece of fish and fed it into his mouth. "Thank you, Uncle." Pingan said in a clear voice. "You''re wee." Kevin ruffled Pingan''s limp hair. Theughter hadsted for a while. John the Butler in charge of refilling the wine was deeply touched. There hadn''t beenughter in this house for a long, long time. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. While the crowd were happy, someone was angry. The sound of Xiaomei Pan dropping her chopsticks instantly interrupted the happy atmosphere. Venus knew what was going on, but still smiled very gently and asked, "Miss Pan, is there anything wrong?" "Why aren''t my dishes served yet? Am I here to eat or not?" Xiaomei Pan said furiously. Venus did not get angry. When she was just about to ask John to hurry things up, she saw a maid come over with two tes of food. "Here, put it here." Venus moved the dishes in front of Xiaomei Pan to make room, and then took the tes from the maid and put them down. One dish was peasant fried pork, and the other was Mapo tofu. Mrs Qin was really casual about it, Venus thought, but she liked it. "Just like these?" Xiaomei Pan was clearly dissatisfied. The maid bowed and said, "Mrs Qin said that we didn''t have the ingredients at home, so we can only make these two slightly spicy dishes." John quickly figured out what had just happened and exined, "We buy the freshest ingredients every morning, so it''s normal that there isn''t any in the kitchen." Xiaomei Pan still wanted to say something, but her brother poked her in the arm and signaled her to shut up. She had to say, "All right then." Venus smiled and sat down, thinking to herself, "Girl, you are in the Ye Family. It is not a ce where you can do whatever you want." Except for this unpleasant moment, the whole atmosphere at dinner was harmonious. In order to help Kerry restore his memory, Kevin told many funny stories about Kerrys childhood. For example, Kevin pretended to be Kerry''s parent and was reprimanded by the teacher. A girl put a love letter in Kerry''s hand, but he threw it away and the girl cried. Kevin and Kerry went to y in the mountains and almost got lost. It was the first time that Venus had heard those stories. During the conversation, Venus had drunk four or five sses of red wine. When Kerry saw her flushing, he subconsciously said, "You''d better stop drinking." But Venus waved her hand, "I''m fine. I can still drink. In the past few months when you disappeared, I couldn''t sleep at night, so I resorted to alcohol. See, I can drink a lot now." She said joyfully, but the people listening to her felt bad, especially Kevin who was sitting across from her. He knew about Venus''s insomnia, but he didn''t know that she had been secretly drinking at night. The light in Kerry''s eyes darkened a bit. Kevin changed the subject, "Kerry, why don''t you go to thepany tomorrow? Maybe you can remember something in that environment. The earlier you recover your memory, the earlier I can escape from the fire pit." He really wasn''t the material for managing thepany. He got a headache just looking at the weekly reports from differentpanies, let alone making any monthly ns. He''d rather be a rich and idle man. With his brother around, he wouldn''t be short of money anyway. Kerry was embarrassed, "But I don''t know anything. What should I do there?" "You are smarter than me. You''ll definitely learn faster than me even if you have to learn it from scratch. Besides, you don''t have to say anything tomorrow but wear a poker face." "Eh...Really?" Venus also agreed, "You''ve always been like this, with a poker face every day, as if someone owed you millions of yuan." Uh... he was such a president? "It is decided then. Youe with me to thepany tomorrow. Don''t be nervous. I''ll be standing behind you all the time," said Kevin, staring at the woman across the room and smiling, "Venus, you''re coming with him tomorrow, just to dispel the rumor." "What rumor?" Venus asked in surprise. Kevin stretched his hands helplessly, "What else could it be? Thepany''s employees all thought I had usurped Kerrys position, and the rumors went viral, but I am such a kind person, how can I do something like this? So you two must go together tomorrow to rify for me." "Alright, alright. You have described yourself as this pathetic. How can I not go?" Venus was tapping her chopsticks against her cup and humming a tune through her nose. Xiaomei Pan said at once, "I''m going to thepany too." Venus'' chopsticks crunched on the ss and she turned her head to look at Xiaomei Pan, "What are you doing there? It''s apany, not a shopping mall." Xiaomei Pan straightened her neck and said, "Wouldn''t it be nice if I went to see Kerry''spany?" Venus drank a little too much and spoke much more frankly, "Do you know what kind of person Kerry is in front of his employees?" "How do I know?" Xiaomei Pan was indignant. She didn''t work in thepany. Venus put one hand on Kerry''s shoulder, "He is good-looking and has strong working ability. He is not only generous to the employees, but also loves his wife and family. The employees all treat him like a god. You want to tell everyone that the boss they''ve always respected and admired is actually a scum who can change his love easily?" Venus said these words without thinking, but when Kerry heard it, he felt extremely unpleasant. So that was how he looked like in the view of his employees? "But...but..." Xiaomei Pan had stammered for quite a while before she could say anything. Venus took her hand off Kerry''s shoulder and said, "You seem to want to live here for a long time. If you want to steal Kerry from me, what''s the rush? How about this, you can visit Sky City and I will order some people to take you wherever you want to go and buy whatever you want." While saying this, she turned her head to John, "John, could you please fetch my purse?" John didn''t know what she wanted to do, but hurried to fetch her purse in the living room. Venus took out a credit card and rudely put it in Xiaomei Pan''s hands, "There is 100 thousand yuan in it and you can spend it as you want. If it''s not enough, I''ll give you more. A girl should buy more beautiful clothes, bags and cosmetics to make herself beautiful, so that more boys will like her." Xiaomei Pan looked at Venus with confusion. Not only she was confused, everyone present was a bit perplexed. Shouldn''t Venus be hostile to Xiaomei Pan? Why was she suddenly so intimate with Xiaomei Pan? The red wine had a strong dyed effect. Venus''s head was a little dizzy. In order not to make a fool of herself, she stood up with hands on the table, ready to leave, "Em... You can continue the banquet. I''m tired after running for a day. I''ll go upstairs to rest now.". She turned around and took two steps, but her footsteps were not steady. She lunged forward and almost fell over. At that moment, Kerry rushed out and held her by the waist. Venus stood up with the help of his hand, and looked at him with charming eyes, "Thank you." Chapter 264 The Return of Kerry (2) Chapter 264 The Return of Kerry (2) "You''re wee." Kerry was so close to her that he could almost see himself in her pupils. He smelled her aroma mixed with the scent of wine. He instantly felt hotter, and his eyes involuntarily fell on her cherry lips which were pink and shiny, and seemed to be delicious. Kerry was shocked by such an impulse, and hurried to let go of her. Venus was really drunk. She touched Kerry''s face in front of all people,ughing and saying, "Oh my. You finallye back. Good." Kerry was frozen in ce, and when he realized what had happened, the woman who had teased him had already staggered away. Soon Venus began to sing. "Wemon people are so happy today; wemon people are so happy today..." She repeated this one sentence again and again, and was out of tune. Xiaomei Pan and his brother couldn''t help butugh out loud. Kevin shrugged his shoulders, "See, what did I say? We really can''t let her get drunk. It''s us who are being tortured." But Kerry thought that Venus was quite cute now. After the hostess left, the banquet broke up. "Everyone has been busy all day. I guess you are all tired. Let''s rest early today." Kevin went to Pingan who had been forgotten by his mother, bent down and said, "Baby, will you sleep with uncle tonight?" "No." Pingan refused outright. "Then who do you want to sleep with?" Pingan held the finger of the man next to him, "I''ll sleep with Daddy." Kevin scratched Pingans nose, "You little fe, don''t you like uncle when daddyes back?" "I like you too, but I want to sleep with Daddy." "Ah, so cute." Kevin ruffled Pingan''s soft hair again, "Okay, good night." "Good night, uncle." Pingan said sweetly. Kevin left with his arms stretched. Xiaomei Pan came to Kerry and said, "Kerry, why do you let Venus touch your face? Kerry sighed, "She''s drunk." "That''s not good either." Xiaomei Pan pouted and pampered, "You''re mine." Kerry looked down and saw Pingan looking at him with indifferent eyes. He was so shocked that he hastened to break free from Xiaomei Pan''s hand. He said, "I''m very tired. Im going to bed." Without caring how she reacted, he picked up Pingan and hurried away. John quickly followed to show Kerry the way. When he went upstairs, Kerry was still wondering why he didnt have any sexual impulses when he was with Xiaomei Pan, even though she was hanging on him. But when Venus got close to him. he would want to kiss her so much. Was it because of the memory of his body? John took Kerry and Pingan to the room where Venus used to live. It seemed girlish for it was decorated before. "Young Master, please rest in this room. Call me if you need anything." "Okay." John closed the door and smiled proudly. Little Pingan was so smart. Even if Xiaomei Pan came in at night, she would probably be kicked out of the room. Pingan gave a great yawn, leaned his head on Kerry''s shoulder and said softly, "Daddy, can I sleep without bathing tonight? When Kerry had memories, he always granted all the requests of Pingan, and now was even more so. "Sure, go to sleep, baby." Kerry put him on the bed and carefully undressed him. After been taken off all the clothes, Pingan rolled over into the nket, revealing a small head. Kerry smiled and walked into the bathroom. The warm water sprinkled down from the top of his head and his heart calmed down a little. Today was definitely worth remembering for the rest of his life. His wedding was first ruined, and then he found out that he had a wife and a son as well as a business empire that he wouldn''t dare to think about. It was as if he was in a soap opera, waking up and suddenly having everything. When he returned to bed, Kerry gently kissed Pingan on the cheek and prepared to go to sleep, but Pingan opened his eyes. "Why are you still awake?" Kerry asked in surprise. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Pingan looked him straight in the eyes and asked, "Daddy, don''t you love Mommy anymore?" Kerry was startled, not knowing how to answer this question, "Why do you ask?" Chapter 264 The Return of Kerry (3) Chapter 264 The Return of Kerry (3) "You used to be very nice to mom, but now you don''t even look at her or smile at her." said Pingan. He was not an ordinary child. He was much more mature and sensitive than other children his age. Kerry was confused and didn''t know what to say. "I''m sorry. I don''t remember anything from before. " "So you brought another girl back with you?" Pingan asked coldly, "You want her to be my new mom?" "No, of course not." Kerry responded quickly. "You don''t like Mom. And I don''t like you either. I''m going to leave here with mommy. I''m mommy''s baby." Pingan said seriously. "Who told you I don''t like your mother?" Kerry asked. "I guessed it myself. I don''t want to talk to you now. I''m sleepy." Pingan said and turned his back to Kerry and closed her eyes. To be honest, Pingan didn''t want to sleep with his father after such a long absence. He still preferred to sleep with his mom. He just didnt like Xiaomei and he didnt let her take his Daddy away from him, so he slept with his dad. Pingan seldom hated people, but he hated Xiaomei Pan. From the first moment Pingan saw her, he knew that she did not like him. Kerry looked at the back of Pingans head and began to think again about how to face Venus. He thought he wouldn''t be able to sleep this night, but he did before he could figure things out. Venus next door also slept soundly. Her worries were finally resolved, and she drank again tonight, so she fell asleep soon. The next day, Kevin and Kerry had breakfast at the table. Kerry looked at the time and saw that it was almost eight o''clock, but Venus hadn''te down yet. "Kevin, isn''t that Venus going to the office too? Why isnt she up yet?" asked Kerry. "She''s been having nightmares all this time, always waking up in the middle of the night. Today, she''s sleeping in. Let us wait patiently for her to wake up." Kerry was confused. He asked, "Are you that close to her? You know her so well." Hearing Kerrys words, he was worried that Kerry would misunderstand his rtionship with Venus. He exined, Venus woke up every morning with dark circles under her eyes. She told me that she had nightmares at night. Besides, she and I are good friends." "I see." Kerry said awkwardly. Kevin nced at him and smiled. "Do you want to know why Venus and I are so close?" "Not because of me?" asked Kerry. "There''s a lot going on here. You were mean to Venus at first, and I was always secretly helping her. Over time, we''ve be very good friends." Kevin said meaningfully. "I was bad to her?" Kerry questioned this statement. ording to his son and John, he should have loved Venus very much. Kevin nodded heavily, "Yes, you used to treat her very badly. Do you remember Xinyou Qiao? I guess you dont remember that woman." "Xinyou Qiao? Who is she?" "She came to our house specifically to frame Venus," Kevin said. "But you were tricked by her at the time. You believed whatever she said." Kerry snapped back to yesterday when Venus had said at the wedding that it wasn''t the first time he''d brought another woman home. He guessed that the woman Venus mentioned yesterday might be Xinyou Qiao. "Good morning, guys." Venus''s voice came over. Kerry turned her head to see Venus in a delicate, light dress, her short hair hanging over her shoulders. She pulled out the chair next to Kerry''s and sat down. Kerry looked at her, his heart suddenly pounding. Then Kevin said, "Your dark circles are gone, and you look much better. You seem to have slept well last night." "Yeah. My worries are settled, so of course I can sleep well." Venus picked up a dumpling. She found that Pingan was not there, and then turned her head to ask Kerry, "Where is Pingan?" "He''s with John." said Kerry. His heart was still pounding. "What are you guys talking about?" Venus asked. "We''re talking about Xinyou Qiao. I reminded my brother how stupid he was." Kevin said. The smile on Venus'' face faded a little, and she nodded and said, "He was pretty stupid." "By the way, I wanted to ask you why you forgave my brother. I didn''t expect you to forgive him. When I heard the news, I thought John was lying." Venus looked at Kerry and said quietly, "He saved my life several times, and then he forced me to stay with his own life. I had no choice so I stabbed him in the chest. I took it as a way to end my grudge against him." Kerry choked on a dry cough and Venus patted him on the back before bringing a ss of water to his mouth, "Slow down." Kerry took a few sips of water, and then stopped coughing. He knew he had the scar on his right chest, but he didn''t think she had stabbed him. Kevin was surprised too, "You must have been in a lot of pain at the time." Venus smiled faintly. "I''m still too soft. I should have stuck the knife in your left chest and killed you. Maybe if I had done that, I wouldn''t have had so much to worry about afterwards." She said to Kerry. Kevinughed gleefully, while Kerry''s look wasplex. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her words, Kerry felt as if he and Venus used to be filled with hatred rather than love. But John also said that he loved Venus, which confused him. "Let''s talk about that tonight. After breakfast, we need to go to work," Kevin said. Perhaps the bed at the Ye family''s house was toofortable, but Xiaomei Pan and her brother had not gotten up until the three of them left the Ye family''s vi by car. When they arrived at the office, Kerry was a little nervous. Venus felt his nervousness, held his hand and said, "You are the boss of thepany. You don''t have to be afraid." Then Kevin opened the door for the two of them. Kerry took a deep breath and got out of the car. Venus took his arm and held his hand tightly. Kerry looked down at their entwined hands and felt a sense of peace. The doorman saw Kerry and Venus appear and just froze. When they walked past, he remembered that he hadn''t just greeted them. Thedy at the front desk also looked surprised. She hurried to greet them, "Good morning, Mr. Ye, and Mrs. Ye." Venus smiled at her very gently. Soon, the news of Mr. Ye''s return to thepany with his wife spread throughout the COMPANY via social media. Everyone in thepany was excited. They were all eager to see Mr. Ye, who hadn''t been seen for a long time. When they got into the elevator, Kerry asked, "What will I do if someone says hello to me?" "You can smile at the person, nod your head, or just ignore them," Venus replied. "Ignore them? Wouldn''t that be rude?" asked Kerry. "You used to be like that." Venus scoffed Kerry was speechless. As soon as they got out of the elevator, the four men from the secretariat bent down and said in unison, "Good morning, Mr. Ye." Kerry nodded gently. "Long time no see." Venus smiled and said to them. Then Venus gently took Kerry''s hand and motioned for him to continue walking. Walking into the president''s office, Kerry felt very familiar with everything here. Chapter 265 I Call the Shots in This House (1) Chapter 265 I Call the Shots in This House (1) Follow them, Secretary Liu was at a loss. Mr Kerry, we didnt get the notice, so the office wasnt ready in advance. Secretary Liu said. It doesnt matter. Since my brother is back, this office is still his, of course. You can just find me another office. Kevin said. Well Secretary Liu said. Secretary Liu looked calm, but he was very surprised actually. He had no idea that the vice president would be so easy-going. After hearing what Kevin said, Kerry thought, I dont know anything. What am I gonna do if Kevin is not with me? No, absolutely not. Wellbring another desk to the office, and Kevin will work here. Kerry said. Secretary Liu was more surprised. He had never heard of such a thing as two presidents share one office. Mr Kerry, is it all right to do that? Secretary Liu asked. Of course, Kevin said immediately, Anyway, I wont be in thepany for long. I will go to school in ten days or half a month at most. My brother is right. I will work right here. Well.. OK. Secretary Liu said. Secretary Liu was shocked and he felt that Kerry was much kinder this time. When they were still discussing about the office, seven or eightpany executives rushed in at the door, headed by Mr Chen and Mr Su. Ah, Mr Kerry, youre back. We havent seen you for a long time, so wee here to see you. Mr Chen said with mixed feelings. Mr Chen was so excited that he almost went over to hug Kerry. Kerry tried to keep calm and said, Hello! Venus felt that Kerrys palms were sweating. Kevin noticed Kerrys difort, too. Since everyone misses so much of my brother, Secretary Liu, please inform the managers and above to go to the meeting room, and by the way, ask them to report to my brother the work of thepany in the first quarter. Kevin said. Yes, Mr Kevin. Secretary Liu said. All right, you just go to get ready for the meeting. You can say anything you want to in the meeting later, OK? Kevin said. Kevin usually doesnt have much of a presidents swagger and speaks casually, which managers of all departments know clearly. Yes, Mr Kevin. Mr Chen said. When the office was quieted down, Kerry said nkly, What should I say in the meeting? Venus let go of Kerrys hand and said, You dont have to say anything. You just need to sit there and listen. You can kill two birds with one by learning about thepany. Kevin put his hand around Kerrys shoulder and said, Lets go to the meeting room. As Kerry and Kevin walked out of the office, Kerry realized that Venus was not following them. Then Kerry stopped and turned to ask Venus, Arent you going with us? No. I dont understand those things. I will have a headache if I be there. Venus waved her hand and said. She didnt want to go the serious and depressing meeting room, where she has to be careful even if she drinks water. Kerry didnt say anything more. In fact, he was hoping Venus would be there. After Kerry and Kevin left, Venus was alone in therge office. After looking around, she found the layout of the officergely unchanged, except for a few more nts and one or two more trinkets on the desk. She hasnt been there for a long time. How time flies! The atmosphere in the meeting room has never been like this before. The air was full of excitement. Everyone looked at Kerry with hot eyes, as if they were looking at a long-lost lover. In fact, the employees have a good impression of Kevin, but he is not the right person to run a company. Kerry used to be able to read the documents in half an hour and point out whats wrong, while Kevin needed at least one day and understood nothing atst. Fortunately, Kevin is open-minded enough to ask the advice of others and is not inclined to make absurd decisions. Yehuang Group is an efficientpany, and Kevin undoubtedly slowed everyone down, leading to mediocre performance of thepany in thest three or four months. The performance of thepany is rted to the employees sry and year-end bonus, so everyone was anxious, but they couldnt say anything. They only secretly expected that the wise and powerful Kerry woulde back soon. Finally, the day everyone had been waiting for came, so they were very happy. Kerry sat at the head of the table. Even though he had a cold face, as Venus said, he couldnt help feeling nervous. The eyes of the male employees present were too hot that he was a little overwhelmed. Oh my god, can you stop looking at me? Im not a beauty. Kerry thought. Kevinughed secretly. Then he gave a dry cough and said, Usually in the meeting, you are all downcast, as if you havent eaten for three days. Today, however, you are all in high spirits when the presidentes back. Can you care about my feelings? After hearing that, everyone burst intoughing. Mr Kevin, we all respect and support you. Mr Chen said. Forget it. I know what you say about me in private. Kevin curled his lips and said, Anyway, I wont be here for long. I dont want to go after you for that. Lets start the meeting with the marketing department. Make your report brief and concise. OK. Kerry was confused at first. But with his high level intellectual ability, he seized the gist after he listened to the reports of two departments. And he became more and more interested, as if he knew these things by nature. Kevin, on the contrary, almost fell asleep. After a little more than an hour, all the departments finished their report. Before Kevin said something, Kerry said coldly, Make a spreadsheet out of all the things youve just talked about and bring it to my office this afternoon. After hearing what Kerry said, everyone felt worried, because they knew Kerry must be dissatisfied with the performance in thest few months. Yes. The employees said in unison seriously. Youre dismissed. Kerry said. Kerry pushed away his chair and stood up to walk out of the office. Kevin hurried to chase Kerry in surprise and whispered in his ear, Brother, do you understand what they said? 80%. Kerry said with a frown. Kevin opened his mouth wide. Why is there such a big gap between us when we are brothers? Doesnt he have amnesia? Kevin thought. And I think they are very verbose. They shouldnt do that next time. Kerry said. After hearing that, Kevin absolutely adored Kerry. He gave a thumbs up and said, Brother, you are awesome. You deserve to be the top businessman in Sky City. Kerry raised his eyebrows. Do I have such an honor? It sounds good. Kerry thought in his mind. Well, I can get rid of this troublesome work in advance. Kevin said. Kerry nced over his shoulder at Kevin and asked doubtfully, Dont you like being president? Why should I like to be a president? Kevin asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Well.. just to enjoy the sense of aplishment thates with power, or have more wealth. Arent brothers fighting among themselves in rich families like ours? Kerry said. Kevin almostughed out loud. He put a hand on Kerrys shoulder and smiled as he walked. Brother, where did you get that information? Kevin said. Its often on TV. Kerry said in an adorkable way. Kevin couldnt helpughing. My dear brother, those TV ys are all made up, but there are some cases you mentioned. But I am discursive person by nature and I dont like to be tied down in one ce. Besides, you are naturally good at making money, so I can ck off. Why do I have to go through all this trouble? Kevin said. Kevin said casually, but every word he said was from the bottom of his heart. If he really wants to usurp the throne, he could definitely do that in the past three months. He doesnt have that kind of thoughts at all. Kerry smiled and shook his head. When they went back to the office, Venus was sitting in the chair, drawing. Hearing theme in, Venus raised her head and asked, Hows the meeting? I can leave thepany in advance. Kevin said happily. After being stunned for two seconds, Venus knew what Kevin meant. She looked at Kerry in surprise and said, Do you understand what they said? Almost. Kerry said. After lost his memory, Kerry became modest in character. Chapter 265 I Call the Shots in This House (2) Chapter 265 I Call the Shots in This House (2) He is too modest. I was almost asleep in the meeting room, but the more he listened, the more energetic he became. I absolutely admire him. Kevin said. As he approached the table, he saw a number of costume designs lying at random on the table. What are you doing? Kevin asked Venus. I remember there used to be my things in this cupboard. I tried to find them and I seeded. Im just practicing my craft. Why dont you throw them away? Venus said. Kevin leaned against the desk and said with a smile, Since these things are so neatly organized, I know they are the treasuries of my brother. I dare not throw them away. After hearing what Kevin said, Kerry was curious. Then he stretched out his head and saw there were several old design notebooks, several costume drawings, half an eraser and two used pencils on the table. Are these my treasuries? Kerry thought. Venus packed the things on the table up quickly, as if ready to carry them away. Go on with your work, Ill go to the design department. Thats my base camp. Venus said. Why dont you just put these things here? Its not convenient for you to carry them with you. Kerry said without knowing why. After hearing what Kerry said, Venus stopped packing these things up. Then she looked up and said with a smile, OK. Ill just leave them here. I wille here to get them when I need. Its a good sign that Kerry has taken the initiative. Venus didnt want to force Kerry to make any choice. The best way is to make Kerry fall in love with her again. By then, Venus wouldnt have to do anything to Xiaomei Pan, and Kerry would send her back by himself. And Venus believes that even if people lose their memory, many of their feelings and habits will not change, such as Kerrys habit of falling in love with her. Kerry, flushed by Venuss gaze, quickly moved his eyes away from Venus. Venus smiled and put the things back in the drawer. Then she walked out of the office. After Venus went to the design department, its filled with happiness knowing no bounds. Even Meiling He, who usually doesnt join in the fun, walked up to Venus and asked when she would start work. Pretty soon. But now Im running low on inspiration and I havent drawing for a long time. Venus said embarrassedly. It doesnt matter. You have a good foundation, anyway. Its simple for you to get back on track. I am optimistic about you. Meiling said seriously. She didnt seem to be sucking up. Of course, she disdained to do that. Venus smiled shyly and said, Well, Ill make some preparations and start work tomorrow. OK. Meiling said. After a working lunch in thepany, Venus felt sleepy. She had just wanted to take a nap at Kerrys office, but she didnt expect that she would sleep for the whole afternoon. Kevin disappeared after he handed over the work to Kerry. Kerry forgot everything when he worked. Secretary Liu knocked on the door and gave Kerry a new mobile phone when Kerry worked. Whats this? Kerry asked in surprise. He didnt buy a cell phone. Mrs. Ye ordered me to buy it this morning. She said your phone was broken. Secretary Liu said. Ohyes. I forget my phone was broken. Kerry said. Actually, he didnt have a cell phone. Xiaomei said as he is at home, he dont need a cell phone. He thought what Xiaomei said is true and he didnt want to get one. But at that moment he felt he had been isted form the society for long. Looking at the exquisite gift box of the phone, Kerry remembered Venus, who was still sleeping in the break room. Suddenly he had an impulse to go to the break room and see her. Before he knew it, he had opened the door of the break room. The break room was quiet. Venus curled up on her side and fell asleep. Kerry walked slowly and quietly to her. Then he stood in front of her, gazing silently at her. Its probably that Venus had slept for a long time and so her little face was pink and pretty. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kerry suddenly felt the scene was very familiar. It was as if he had seen her sleep that way before. Venuss appearance is not perfect, but its pleasing to the eye. She has a kind of natural beauty, making people want to protect her. I just knew her more than a day, and why I have an obsession with her? Kerry thought. Kerry looked at Venus carefully, his eyes finally resting on her red lips. He longed to kiss her to see if her lips were as sweet as he had imagined. With this in mind, Kerry had already bent down and pressed his lips lightly against hers. Kerry just wanted to get one kiss, but he couldnt stop after he kissed her. The wonderful touch ignited the fire inside him. He eagerly pried open her teeth and wanted to taste more. Venus, who was asleep, was awakened by his behavior. She was about to kick the one whos kissing her off when she found its Kerry on top of her. Did he get some memory back? Venus, stirred by the warmth of his kiss, involuntarily responded with the tip of her tongue. Kerry was stunned for a second and then kissed Venus harder. Venus felt that he was very much like his usual self in his overbearing manner. The temperature in the room gradually warmed up. They two squirmed in the bed and was eager to have more intimacy. But when Kerry put his hand under Venuss skirt, he stopped. Venus was waiting for Kerry to touch her, but then he stopped. Besides, Kerry got off the bed. Im sorry. Kerry lower his head and said. Shut up! Venus said angrily. Kerry looked up at Venus, a little flushed. Fuck, if you dont want to have sex with me, why you kiss me? Besides, youre my husband, and Im your wife. Isnt is natural for us to have sex? Why did you apologize to me? Venus said. Venus sat up angrily from the bed and straightened her dress, which he had ruffled. Then a name popped into her head. Venuss face clouded and she looked up at Kerry, asking coldly, Are you afraid to betray Xiaomei? No Kerry said. In fact, he didnt know why he stopped. He just didnt think its the right time to do that. Venus grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. Get out of here. Dont stand in front of me. Venus said angrily. Kerry did not dare to move but stood there to be hit by the pillow. Just go! Venus said. Kerry took a deep breath and looked at Venuss angry eyes, saying, Can you give me some time? What time do you need? Venus said. Give me some buffer time. Kerry said seriously, We have known each other for less than two days. You are a surprise to me. We dont know each other well, so give me some time to know you. Maybe we can get along a lot better. Venus didnt expect that Kerry would say these words and half her anger was gone. I can give you some time, but I have a request. Go ahead. Kerry said. You cant have sex with Xiaomei. Venus said deliberately, Thats my bottom line. I promise you. Kerry said without hesitation. After ring at him, Venus waved her hand and said, Go back to your office. Ill get some more sleep. OK. But youve been sleeping all afternoon. You cant sleep at night if you sleep too long. Kerry said. Venus thought what Kerry said is right, so she pulled back the quilt and got out of the bed. Xiaomei and her sister have been shopping all day. As the credit card if from Venus, they spent money like water. They walked into a shopping mall and bought the clothes, bags, and shoes they like. They stopped buying when there were too many shopping bags for them to carry. I finally know why everyone wants to be rich. Xiaomeis brother said. Why? Xiaomei asked ignorantly. Because it feels so good to spend money, especially when you swipe the credit card. Xiaomeis brother said. Yes, I feel the same way. Xiaomei nodded happily and said. Xiaomei, so you must get hold of Kerry. In this way, our family can live a rich life. Xiaomeis brother said. But I think Venus is a hard nut. Im afraid I am no match for her. Xiaome looked hesitated and said. Its only the second day. Why are you so discouraged? Have you been bribed by Venuss 200000 yuan? Xiaomeis brother said, Its only 200000 yuan. The money is a drop in the bucket for Ye family. You will get much more than 200000 yuan if you marry Kerry. Chapter 265 I Call the Shots in This House (3) Chapter 265 I Call the Shots in This House (3) After seeing Xiaomei frown and dont speak, Xiaomeis brother said, Besides, dont you like Kerry? Dont you want to marry him? Of course I like Kerry. Xiaomei refuted. Then you should try your best to conceive Kerrys child before he gets his memory back. In this way, even if you cant marry him, there will be a ce for you in Ye family. And you can be with him forever. Xiaomeis brother said. Xiaomeis thought that was going to disappear was stirred up again by her brothers words. Brother, I know what I should do. Xiaomei said. It was already dark when Xiaomei and her brother went back to the vi of Ye family. They walked into the door with a lot of shopping bags. Before going to the living room, they went to their rooms to put the things they bought down. At that time, Kerry was ying in the living room with Pingan, while Venus was sitting opposite, reading a magazine. Xiaomei walked up to Kerry and stood in front of him. Kerry, do you think this dress looks good on me? Xiaomei said with a smile. As she spoke, she turned a circle. Kerry looked her up and down and gave an affirmative answer, You look good. At the same time, Venus gave Xiaomei a sidelong nce. Then she curled her lips and said nothing. Xiaomeis skin is too dark to wear bright clothes. Really? I think it looks good on me, too. Xiaomei said. Xiaomei sat down beside Kerry and naturally took his arm, saying, Kerry, Ive been to a lot of shops today. Everything there are so beautiful and Ive never seem them before. I spent a lot of money to shopping. Are you angry with me for spending money like water? Kerry was delivering parts to Pingan and said casually, Im not angry with you. Venus gave you the money and you can buy whatever you want. As soon as Kerry said that, both Xiaomei and Venus were shocked, because Kerry called Venus directly by the first name. Maybe its just an unconscious slip of the tongue. But who can say its not the memory lurking in the back of his brain? Kerry didnt realized what he had just said. Feeling that Xiaomei was silent, he looked up at her. Seeing the queer expression of Xiaomei, Kerry asked, Whats wrong with you? Are you hungry? Mrs Qin has left some food for you. Im not hungry. I and my brother have dined out. Xiaomei said. Xiaomes facial expression was ugly. After happened to see with the corner of her eyes that Venuss smiling, Xiaomei became angry. She leaned closer to Kerry and said, Kerry, I want to stroll around tomorrow. Can you apany me to do that? Kerry refused her without thinking, No. I have just taken over the job and I still have a lot to learn. I dont think I have time. Xiaomei was not as persistent as Venus and soon she couldnt stand Kerrys attitude. You promised me youd be with me wherever I want to go. Why you break your promise so soon? Xiaomei said angrily. Kerry was a little upset. Xiaomei, I did promise you that, but you have to show understanding for me. There are so many things I have to do in thepany. How can I have the mood to stroll around with you? Kerry said with a frown. Then an idea came to Xiaomeis mind and she said more gently, Can I work in yourpany? In this way, I can be with you all the time. Kerry was stunned. Im afraid not. Kerry said. Why cant I work in yourpany? You are the boss. Its just a piece of cake for you to give me a post in yourpany. Xiaomei said. Kerrys frown deepened. But there are rules in thepany, I Kerry said. I dont care about that. I must go to work in yourpany. Xiaomei shook Kerrys arm coquettishly and said. Kerry was a little dizzy by the shake and said, Ill ask Kevinter. Xiaomei wanted to say there is no need to ask Kevin, but she was afraid that Kerry would be angry, so she said, Where is Kevin? I will go and ask him now. He went out drinking with his friends. I think he will be back soon. Kerry said. Just then, a man came in. It happened to be Kevin. Kevin is a good drinker. Although he had drunk a lot of wine, he was still clear-minded. Youre back. Weve been waiting for you. Xiaomei said excitedly. Kevin wondered why Xiaomei said that. Then he walked unsteadily to sit beside Venus and kneaded his aching temple, saying, What are you waiting me for? I also want to work in yourpany, but Kerry said I have to ask you first. Kevin, I can work for your company, right? Xiaomei said. After hearing that, Kevin sobered up immediately. When he reached out his hand to take grapes from the tea table, he took a look at Venus secretly. Venus smiled lightly and gave him a look. Brother Kevin, just answer me. Xiaomei said eagerly. After hearing Xiaomei called him brother Kevin, Kevin got goose bumps all over. Why does it sound ill- disposed? Venus, however, couldnt control herself and burst outughing. What an intimate address! Kevin adjusted his facial expression and showed the rigorous attitude of HR. What are you good at? Do you have any work experience? Kevin asked seriously. After being stunned for a while, Xiaomei said, I used to work as an assembly line worker in a factory, but I didnt make much money, so I went home to fishing with my father. Kevin refused her without caring about her feelings. Then you cant work in ourpany. Our company is now hiring great creative employees, or beautiful eye candy. You cant work in our company without a profession skill. Kevin said. But thats yourpany. Why cant you give me a post? Xiaomei said doubtfully. Kevin toughened his scalp and exined, We are the owners of thepany, but everything should follow thepanys systems, which are the missions of thepany since its established. Even my brother is the president, he cant break the rules. Thepany will be in a mess if employees are hired casually. Venus gave a thumbs up for Kevins nonsense in her heart. Xiaomei was stunned by Kevins words, but she was not confused in mind. She pointed to Venus and said, What is she capable of? Why can she work in yourpany? Kevin smiled and said, half-genuine and half-sham, The reason why Venus can work in ourpany is because of her talents. Before she married my brother, she had won the first prize in a fashion design contest and she is an outstanding graduate of their department. Later, when she joined the company, her image was published on the title page of an internationally renowned magazine, and the clothes she designed got the highest turnover in the sales of the season. Every time the director of the design department sees me, she asks me when will Venus go back to work. So those are the reasons. Venus forgot many of the things Kevin said, and she didnt expect that Kevin could remember them all. Except for the honor of the outstanding graduate, what Kevin said is true. Kerry couldnt help looking at Venus. It turned out that once she was so excellent. Its a pity that he forgot. After hearing that, Xiaomei didnt know what to say. She thought that Venus is just a richdy had nothing good at except for her beauty. She didnt expect that Venus is so excellent. But I want to work in yourpany. Xiaomei unctuously squeezed out several drops of tears and said. Kerry sighed helplessly and said, Xiaomei, Kevin said that I cant break the rules also. Venus couldnt stand it anymore and closed the magazine in her hands. Miss Pan, you dont have to embarrass Kerry. There are jobs arent that demanding. Venus said. Whats that? Xiaomei said with shinning eyes. You can go to the rear-service department to be a cleaner. Venus said, My cousin once pestered Kerry to arrange a job for her. There was a vacancy in the rear-service department at that time and so she worked there. But she quitted after only worked for two days. Xiaomei looked scornful and said, I wont be a cleaner. Venus shrugged and said, Then there is no job for you. You are just bullying me, Xiaomei said, You just dont want me to be with Kerry. Venus smiled in a scheming way and said, Miss Pan, what delusion made you think I will give up my husband to you? The reason why I didnt throw you out of here with a check like any other women do and I watched you sit beside my husband is because you saved Kerry. So, youd better not reach out for a yard after taking an inch. Otherwise, I might throw you out of here one day if I dont appreciate your kindness anymore. Venus said that in a domineering way and Xiaomei didnt know what to do. Xiaomei ducked behind Kerry and said with tears, Kerry, have you seen how she treated me? You dont have to ask help from Kerry. Hes not the only one in charge in this house anymore, and he cant do anything to me. Venus said. What Venus said is true. Venus was of more authority than Kerry in Ye family at that time, because everyone knew that theres something wrong with Kerrys head. Kerry, how can you spend the rest of your life with such a tigress? I advise you to divorce her as soon as possible. Xiaomei said angrily. Divorce? Well, the marriage certificates are locked in the cab in my room and we can divorce anytime. But, before I divorce, I will ruin Ye family and you will get nothing. Venus said with a smile. For you alone? I dont believe you can do that. Xiaomei said. You can ask Kevin if I am talking nonsense or not. Venus said. Kevin nodded very seriously. Venus is not lying. She is telling the truth. Her brother and sister-inw are not ordinary people. Kevin said. Xiaomei suddenly remembered the man and woman who hade back with her by ne that day. They are not easy persons to deal with. Xiaomei, there is always someone who is better than Kerry. Kerry may be the best person in your heart, bur he is not in mine. So, I advise you to broaden your horizons. There are so many good men in the world. Why do you have to hang yourself in a tree with a crooked neck? Venus said in earnest. In the final analysis, Xiaomeis nature is not bad. She is even a kind person. Xiaomei was just temporarily blinded by love and money, so Venus was willing to give her time to think it through. After hearing that Venus said he is a tree with a crooked neck, Kerry was not happy. He thought he is a very straight por. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. You Xiaomei said. After being given a lesson by Venus, Xiaomei stammered for a long time before she said, I wont go to work in thepany, but I wont give Kerry up easily. Then Xiaomei left with her bottom wiggling and skirt swirling. Venus leanedzily on the sofa and sighed deeply. How could the girl not be persuaded? Whats so good about Kerry? Venus said. Why you married if I am not good? Kerry said somewhat unhappily. You forced me to marry you. Never mind, you forgot it anyway. Venus said impatiently, Id rather you broken your arm but not lost your memory? Its really pissing me off that there are so many women want to be with you. Venus said. Kevin was amused by what Venus said. Venus, dont be so grumpy. My brother doesnt want there are so many women want to be with him either. Kevin said. Venus looked at the ceiling and said, Maybe I and Kerry did a lot of bad thingsst life, so god just punishes us this life. Ever since we got married, we almost havent lived a day in peace. When can we just live a normal life? Its almost there. Dont worry. Kevin said. Chapter 266 Give Your Life Back To Me (1) Chapter 266 Give Your Life Back To Me (1) What you want was what you get. Before Kevin ate up a few grapes, Henry came in in a hurry. He instinctively came to Kerry and was about to speak, but suddenly he remembered that his young master had lost his memory, so he turned to Venus and Kevin, Young madam, young master, Xuan Chu arrived in S city by flight. Kevin got so excited that he got out of the couch, Hes here finally! Ive been waiting and waiting. Keep an eye on him and see who hees into contact with. Dont worry, young master. Nighthawk is watching. I sent some people to him just now. Is Gavin in S city? Venus Mu asked. Kevins eyes were shining, Not necessarily, he could also be lurking in some corner of Sky City. The news of my brothers return has not spread out. If it gets around, he may make a move. Its so haunting. Venus made aint about it. Kerry got confused and asked curiously, Who are you talking about? Its the one behind the scenes who made you lose your memory. Venus exined simply, Its either you die or he dies. That serious? Venus looked at him with unprecedented firmness in her eyes. Yes, that serious. Kerry, who didnt want to live in spection all the time, said, Tell me what happened before. Thats what I should know. Venus froze for a few seconds, Well, lets start with our marriage. As soon as Kevin heard this, he got headache. This was not an easy experience for ordinary people. In order to avoid being hurt by identter, he chose to get out of there as soon as possible. Take your time, while for me, I dont want to look back on the old times. He went up to Pingan, and hold out his finger, Pingan, go with uncle. Mom and dad are going to talk about some matters. Pingan obediently hugged the toy in his arms, grabbed Kevins finger and left. Lets go out and talk. Its too hot in the room. Venus did not wait for Kerrys consent, and went straight out. Kerry had to keep up. It should have been two years ago, at that time, my parents had just passed away Venus followed her memory to narrate. She couldnt remember most of the things, but she still remembered the main line of the story, such as why she got married, why Xinyou Qiao lived in Yes house and so on. The two walked slowly outside the vi, through the garden, through the bamboo forest, through the greenwn, one round after another. The nd voice of Venus floated in the night, and the expression of Kerry became more and moreplex. Not knowing how many rounds they walked, the long story finally came to an end. "Thats pretty much about it. I''ve forgotten some of it, and I don''t want to remember them either. Since youve forgotten them, keep forgetting them, anyway, they are bad memories." Kerry was speechless. Although Venus said it lightly, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that he used to be like that, which waspletely beyond his expectation. "It''s toote. Go back. There is work to do tomorrow. " Only when Venus finished the story did she realize that her feet were a little sore. This was an illness caused from thest exposal to cold, so she couldn''t stand coldness for long. "OK." Kerry''s brain was a mess of paste. There was too much information tonight, and he was going to lie in bed and sort it out all together. Their bedrooms are adjacent to each other. When Venus was about to push the door and enter her room, Kerry pulled her by the sleeve. She looked back at him with puzzled eyes. Whats up? Kerry didn''t dare to look into her eyes and stammered, "thatthat... " Venus had never seen Kerry so shy, and amusingly joked, "Which one is that?" Nothing. Good night." With that, Kerry took a few quick steps, pushed open the door next room, and then quickly closed it. As he leaned against the door, his heart was still pounding. I''m really out of my head. What am I holding her for? What do you want to say? Even he himself didn''t know which one is that. The corners of his mouth bent up a little bit, and his heart leaped as if there was a deer running around in it. At this point, he couldnt see how the stars in his eyes were sparkling. After calming his mood, Kerry changed into slippers. As unbuttoning clothes, he walked inside. As soon as he got to the bed, he was startled. "Xiaomei, what are you doing here?" Kerry subconsciously covered his chest. Xiaomei was wearing ck tulle pajamas, seducing him with a seductive look. Her voice was so soft that it could be dripped out of water. "Kerry dear,e to me." Kerry stepped back, feeling numb, with goose bumps falling all over the floor. "What are you doing in my room?" Xiaomei Pan replied flirtingly, "Im being active. What do you think I''m doing?" Kerry frowned. "Xiaomei, put on your clothes and go back to your room, it''s not appropriate." "What''s not appropriate? We are married. It''s normal for us to sleep together." Xiaomei did not move. It took a long time for her to create this seductive pose, but it had not achieved the goal yet. How could she give up? Kerry''s head hurt, and he spoke with a serious tone, Xiaomei, we are not married, the wedding was only half done." "That''s because that woman broke it." Xiaomei responded angrily. "Xiaomei, don''t say that. She is my son''s mother. " Kerry almost blurted out that she was my wife. Xiaomei said unconvinced, "I can give you a son too, not only she can have a baby." "Xiaomei, it''s not about that. Eh, youd better get up first and get dressed," said Kerry, who did not know where to put his eyes. She herself thought she was very attractive, but in the eyes of men, not so much. Moreover, she was at sea all the year round, so her skin was somewhat dark, and wearing ckwell, made her look even darker. When Venus didn''t show up, Kerry thought he liked Xiaomei, at least not disliked her. Naturally, there was gratitude in it. However, as soon as Venus showed up yesterday, Kerry felt ufortable when he looked at Xiaomei again. His feelings for Xiaomei were too calm, and there was no impulse for him to do anything with her. How could Xiaomei listen to him? Instead of putting on clothes, she lifted up her short nightdress along her thigh. Seeing her like this, Kerry almost went crazy. He could not dress her up himself nor throw her out, so he bit his teeth and said, "OK, you stay here, I go out." Said that, he turned and strode outside. Xiaomei got exasperatedly immediately and rushed to catch him up, "Kerry dear, where are you going?" Kerry''s scalp became number. He quickened his pace, opened the door and went out. Then, he opened another door and shut it, as if that there was a ferocious wolve or a tiger chasing after him. It was horrible. Xiaomei Pan he knew was not like this. She used to be lovely and kind-hearted, not so calcting now. "Who is it?" The cold voice of Venus came over. Kerry froze, and answered after a dry cough, "Itit''s me." The air was full of quietness for over a minute. Kerry heard a sound from the bathroom, and then Venus came out with a bath towel. The blood in Kerry''s brain was gathering together. The white bath towel wrapped her thin skin, and the eyes were as bright as the most shining stars in the sky. The woman was bare-footed, and the pink round nails looked lovely. The scene in the afternoon suddenly came to mind. Kerry''s blood began to boil. "What are you doing here?" Venus asked in surprise. She was just undressed and ready to take a bath. After walking for so long downstairs, she was sweating all over. "I..." Kerry opened his mouth, feeling his throat burning. He wantedreally wantedto rub her in his arms and kiss her hard. Taking a deep breath, Kerry pointed to the next room and said helplessly, "Xiaomei was in my room. I dont know when she ran into it." Venus was not surprised by this, which was all in her expectation. What really surprised her was that Kerry escaped without even changing his slippers. Venus pressed the towel on her chest. With a smile in her eyes, she deliberately asked, "Since the girl is throwing herself at you, how can you push her away?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Recognizing her teasing tone, Kerry looked at her with burning eyes. "Didn''t you say that I''m not allowed to sleep with her?" Venus was burnt by his hot eyes, "Oh, you follow my words that much?" There seemed to be a pair of invisible hands pushing him forward behind his back, he didnt stop until he got right in front of Venus. He deeply looked into her eyes, and opened his thin lips slightly, "I dont do things that I would regret." Venus didn''t step back a little bit and looked back him in the eye. This was the man she loved deeply. How could she let go? When Kerry was smelling her breath, the fire in his heart burnt more vigorously. He swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, "You are really like a genie. You took my soul right away the second I set my eyes on you yesterday. I was just wondering what magic you have. Chapter 266 Give Your Life Back To Me (2) Chapter 266 Give Your Life Back To Me (2) Venus freed one hand to slowly stroke the outline of his face with her fingers, and finally stopped on his lips, "Fool, I dont have magic, it is love that has magic. Even I be a fool and you lose your memory, even we are across mountains and rivers, the power of love would guide us to find each other." Hearing this, Kerry''s heart surged with emotions. Yes, his feeling for her was love. "But I forgot you." "Then, let''s start over. Lets get rid of all the unhappiness we''ve had before. From this moment on, we restart. How about Xiaomei Shh Venus pressed his lips with her fingers, stood on tiptoe, loosened the bath towel, and rubbed his lips. "Don''t mention her. Do you want to continue the thing we didnt finish this afternoon?" "Of course, I do." Kerry immediately devoured her lips and caressed her leg along her sleek waist so that he could kiss her from above. "Waitlets go to the bathroom..." Upon the moment when Venus was about to be carried to bed by Kerry, she said hurriedly. The fire in Kerry''s eyes became even hotter, and the force of kissing her became even deeper. Lover bath, he liked it! What reservedness, what shyness, at the moment, Venus had left all of that behind. People had passions and desires. Food and sex were peoples necessities. Besides, other women were about to climb into Kerry''s bed, what was the point of her being dignified here. It was stupid. It was better for her to take the initiative and let him thoroughly fall into her irresistible charm. Then, wasnt it a matter of time for Xiaomei Pan to leave? What was happening in the bathroom was super kid-inappropriate. Kerry was rushing anxiously like a teenage boy. While kissing the lips of Venus eagerly, he took off his clothes rapidly. Soon, the two were nakedly sincere with each other. The moment he entered the woman''s body, he led out a long andfortable sigh. Voices of panting, pping, and pping wereing out of the transparent bathroom, sounding extremely sexual. Having been a couple for so long, naturally, she knew every sensitive point in his body. When they got entangled from the bathroom to the bed, Venus was using all the knowledge she mastered on him, which put Kerry sometimes in the sky and sometimes under the sea. It was so cool that he just wanted to roar. Both bodies hadn''t been opened up for a long time, so after tasting a little bit of sugar, they couldn''t help it but want more. Venus at the moment indeed incarnated as a genie, twirling around his waist, letting Kerry not want to stop at all. Again and again, in thetter half of the night, the two were finally exhausted, embracing and falling asleep. The moment before he fell asleep, it suddenly urred to him that he was going to sort out the things she told him? How came he end up in her bed? Never mind, as she said, forget the past, they start from today. As for Xiaomei Pan, he could not marry her, nor could he keep her stay. With this conclusion in mind, Kerry gently put a kiss on Venus'' forehead and then slept away happily. Not knowing whether it was because Venus told him the stories about the past, or his brain was really recovering. This night, Kerry dreamed of many things in the past, just like Venus had told him, and something she hadnt say also appeared in the dream. Thus, when he woke up the next day, his brain was in such a chaos and he didn''t know whether it was memory recovery or the influence of dreams. The air was still filled with mysteriously sexy atmosphere. It was lighting up outside the window. Kerry looked down at the sleeping woman in his arms, pinching her nose and squeezing her chin mischievously. Venus, who was a little ufortable being teased, murmured, "Kerry, cut it out." The voice sounded as soft as it could be. Falling into the ears of Kerry, his whole body became numb. The huge bed was a mess. Thinking ofst nights madness, somewhere in Kerrys body became harder. Without hesitation, he turned to press on her body, went straight in and moved slowly. Venus''s brain was awakened by his morning exercises, with her eyes still closed. "Youplease slow down. It hurts." Her soft reminding was just adding fuel to the mes, which made Kerry be increasingly uncontroble and violent. Under his turning and tossing, Venus was constantly groaning, following by another round of craziness. After the fierce battle, Kerry was lying in bed looking at the ceiling and couldn''t helpughing. How could he be like this, like a wolf that had been hungry for a century? "Get up quickly, you have to go to thepany today." Venus said hoarsely. "Arent you going?" "No. Am I going for them tough at me like this?" Venus gave him an using look, "I told you not to kiss here but you still did it." Kerry looked down, noticing a deep purple strawberry being nted on her white neck. He chuckled, "Anyway, youre not going today, how about I nt another one for you?" "No way," Venus gave him a push and rolled over aside, "Get up, get up. If you dont, Pingan ising, he is a well-known rm clock." "He won''t get up so early." Kerry apparently had a misunderstanding of Pingan''s diligence. When the voice had just fell, the door was pushed open, apanied by a lovely cute voice, "Mommy, mommy, its time to get up." The couple looked at each other and smiled. Indeed, this little devil was a small artificial rm clock "Mom, get updad? What are you doing here?" Pingans eyes widened and asked in surprise. Kerry turned blush and said rather embarrassingly, "Daddywhy can''t daddy be here?" "Oh, that''s right. Dad is supposed to sleep with mom." Like a little adult, Pingan nodded solemnly. "Pingan, how about you go out and y with others first and Ie to youter? " Kerry talked to him in a discussing tone. "OK. Pingan happily ran out. The maid who had been standing at the door and waiting for him closed the door gently behind him. Kerry lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and walked to the bathroom naked. This was his bedroom originally, having necessities in all varieties. When he came out dressed, Venus was still sleeping. He went over, bend down and pat her on the face. "Arent you getting up?" "No, I''m so sleepy. Let me get more sleep." Venus was grumbling. "All right." Kerry tucked in for her. It was strange that he had known her for such a short time, but he was very skilled in doing these things already. He went downstairs full of glory, in such a good mood that he was about to fly seemingly. But when he saw the aggressive woman blocking the stairway, he immediately stopped his smile. "Good morning, Xiaomei." Kerry greeted politely. Xiaomei Pan looked up at him angrily, "I''m not good at all. Where have you beenst night? " The feeling of scalp numbness wasing back to Kerry. "I have been in the Venus room." he answered calmly Xiaomei exploded instantly. When she heard the little kid shouting around, she thought that he was lying, but she didn''t expect it to be true. "Kerry! How can you do this to me?" Xiaomei yelled at him. Instantaneously, a lot of eyes were focused on them. Kerry defended himself helplessly, "Xiaomei, I''m the husband of Venus. There''s nothing wrong with me doing that. Instead, we shouldn''t have started. I''m sorry. If you want to hate me, you can hit me or curse me anyway you want." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Xiaomei didn''t expect him to admit it so quickly. Pointing to the upstairs, she said, "You think that woman is prettier than me, her figure is better than me, and she is richer than me, thats why you prefer her, right?" "No, it''s because I have a feeling for her." Kerry said seriously. "But havent you known her for less than three days?" Xiaomei didn''t believe him. Chapter 266 Give Your Life Back To Me (3) Chapter 266 Give Your Life Back To Me (3) "Xiaomei, sometimes love only takes a second, perhaps its just one turning around, or one looking back." Kevin Ye was standing not far away. The look on the bottom of his eyes was a little dim. It seemed that it was time for him to leave again. He had been pretending these days, which was hard for him. If his brother indeed recovered memory, his mind would be saw through at a nce by his brothers sensitivity. In order to avoid another conflict between him and his brother, hed better leave. Hearing this, Xiaomei Pan''s eyes moistened instantly, "What about me? What is it between us? You said you would be with me for the rest of my life. "Yes, I said that, but now I regretted." Kerry finally stated his decision. "Xiaomei, you are a very good girl. If Venus didn''t show up that day, I may stay with you all my life, and stay in the small fishing vige. But she showed up. Her appearance broke all the peace, and made me more realize that my feeling for you is not love, but gratitude." "I don''t need your gratitude! I just need you to keep your promise. Come on, go home with me now." Said that, Xiaomei grabbed him by the wrist and pushed forward forcefully. Kerry, after all, was a big man and easily stopped her behavior. "Xiaomei, calm down." Kerry shook off her hand, "Xiaomei, I had made a promise to you, but that promise was made under the condition that I didn''t know I had a wife, a child and a family. Now you let me abandon everything and go with you, what about my family? I can''t do it." "What about me? Now the whole vige knows that I am going to marry you. How am I supposed to go back and face them? What do you want me to tell them?" Kerry was in a bit of a dilemma. "You dont have to go back. Stay in Sky City, and Ye family will buy you a house." "You want to send me away by a house? Kerry, I''ve done so much for you, serving you like a babysitter, taking care of your eating, drinking, and shitting. Do you think you can finish all this by saying that your feeling for me is gratitude?" "What do you want then?" Kerry became a little exasperated now. "Divorce her and marry me!" Xiaomei said confidently. Kerry changed his attitude of thest two days and vetoed, "No way." Xiaomei was upset, "If thats the case, I have to live here, and I will be your second wife." Kerry almost thought he heard it wrong. He opened his mouth slightly, showing surprise, "Xiaomei, it''s not feudal society now, and one man cannot have multiple wives. Besides, I wont do such a thing." Xiaomei was about to be driven crazy by him and almost jumping, "Kerry, how much poison did that woman give you? It has been only two days that she took away your soul!" "It was me who fell in love with her first, Xiaomei. It''s all my fault. I abandoned you. I''m a scumbag. You can punch me, kick me, or ask me to do anything, I will not make anyint, but I will never agree to your request." Xiaomei stared at him intimidatingly, "Anything I ask you to do?" "Yes." Kerry said firmly. Xiaomei turned cruel and forced him into a deadly corner, "I saved your life before, how about you give your life back to me now." Kerry looked at her in silence. After making sure that she wasnt kidding, he replied coldly, "Give my life back to you and then we wont owe each other?" "Yes." Kerry took a deep breath, "What do you want me to do?" "Jump down from above, if you die, all the resentment between us will be gone; if you live, its Gods intention." Above mentioned by Xiaomei referred to the roof of the vi. The vi had four floors, plus the attic, the height was at least about 20 meters. Kerry lifted his head to look up at the magnificent vi and asked again, "Do you really want me to do this?" "Yes." "OK, Ill do it." Kerry''s face turned sharp and resolute, with a determination in his eyes. Kevin was shocked to hear that. He quickly grabbed the maid passing by and ordered something. Then he strode towards them and suddenly blocked Kerry''s steps. "Kerry, you can''t do this! Jumping down from that height, even if you dont die, you will be crippled. You can''t do that!" Kerry clenched his fist. He didn''t want to do it either of course. He had just found someone he liked, and he had a super-cute son. But "Kevin, this is what I owe Xiaomei Pan. If I pay it back, it will be all over." The more Kerry said that, the harder Xiaomeis heart became. She didn''t believe that anyone would sacrifice their life for love. "Xiaomei, you can have as much money as you want. Do you have to take my brothers life?" Xiaomei''s stubbornness had taken over. She sneered, "His life was saved by me, so I have the right to take it back." Kevin, such a mild-tempered person, was almost driven crazy by her, "Youwhy are you so paranoid? Why not take all the money and go enjoy yourself? There are so many younger and more handsome guys than my brother. Why it has to be him?" "Don''t say so much nonsense. You give me choices to choose and I give you choices to choose too, it is fair." Xiaomei stared coldly into Kerry''s eyes, "Kerry, its your own choice, you cant me me." "I don''t me you, Xiaomei. I still want to thank you after all. After that, he went around Kevin and walked up the stairs. His steps were firm. The moment he turned around, there was some hesitation in Xiaomei''s eyes. "Lunatics, a bunch of lunatics!" Kevin desperately shouted out, "Kerry, you can''t do this!" When he came to the second floor, Venus, in her pajamas, hurriedly blocked in front of him, "What are you doing?" A smile came up from the corner of his lips. The tenderness in his eyes was simr to that of the old times. He raised his hand and gently stroked her face, Venus, I was thinking too, what kind of poison did you give me that makes me not afraid of dying. "What are you talking about?" Venus was in a daze. She was in asleep when the maid ran to tell her that the young master was quarreling with Xiaomei. She didn''t want to move originally, but when she heard the sound outside the window be noisy, she decided to go out and have a look. As a result, she ran into them at the stairs. Kevin said angrily, "Xiaomei Pan said that she had saved my brother, so if my brother doesn''t marry her, he would give back his life to her. She let my brother jump off the roof, and my brother actually agreed! You have to talk him out of that. Anything, we can talk." Venus understood the whole story instantly. She looked into Kerry''s eyes and said, "Have you decided?" "Yes, I have decided." Kerry solemnly said, "I''m your husband, and Im not marrying anyone else, so Im giving my life back to her." "Let me go talk to her." Venus looked serious, but her arm was held by Kerry, "She won''t listen to anyone, especially you." "I can''t watch you die!" She yelled at him, broke free of his hand and rushed down the stairs, while Kerry continued to go upstairs. Not far away, Xiaomei held her hands tightly behind her back. She was nervous. She was just trying to force him to marry herself. She didn''t want him to die. However, when she saw Venusing, her heart, which was just a little soft, hardened again immediately. Especially the hickey on Venus neck directly burned her eyes, and the vines of jealousy were wrapping tightly around her heart. "Xiaomei, will you take back your request? Im begging you." Xiaomei''s vanity was greatly satisfied, saying scornfully, "Aren''t you very proud? Didnt you look down on me? Why are you begging me now?" "Xiaomei, let go of Kerry, I promise you, I will divorce him." Venus blurted out. She couldn''t watch him jump down that high. It was just a divorce. It was more important for her to see him alive. In additions, after divorce, they could remarry. Without Xiaomeis debt, they could still be together. Xiaomeis eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what Venus had just said. What are you saying? "Take back your request and I''ll divorce him immediately," Venus said calmly. "Really?" "I swear on my dead parents spirits." Xiaomei became stiff. Happiness came so unexpected, a little hard for her to ept. By this point, Kerry was already standing on the towering roof. His ck shirt was whirling in the wind. Xiaomei waved to the roof, "Kerry,e down, youe down quickly!" The brothers on the top were both surprised. Did she figure it out? But the following words angered Kerry. "Come down quickly, Venus has agreed, she will divorce you!" The word "divorce" drifted into the ears of the brothers through the wind, and they both froze at the same time. Kerry looked over to Venus from high in disbelief and shouted angrily, "Are you going to divorce me?" "Yes, I will divorce you." Venus shouted back loud, making sure he could hear. I will divorce you, I will divorce you Deep in the soul, some memories were waking up. There seemed to be such a voice constantly saying before, "Kerry, I want to divorce you, let''s divorce, let me go "No way! Venus, I''d rather give this life back to her than divorce you!" Kerry yelled at her, and then jumped from the top of the building. Kevin next to him didn''t even catch the corner of his coat. "Don''t" The two women cried out in unison, and at the same time rushed to the ce where he had jumped. Four floors were not very high and thending speed was very fast, but when he was half a meter away from the ground, the time suddenly stopped. Everyone seemed like being frozen, only a small figure ran out of the house. The pair of innocent eyes were shining. He didn''t know what was going on. He went over to push Venus who had be a sculpture, "Mommy, mommy, what''s wrong with you?" His mommy did not move. Then, he ran to Kerry and looked down into his eyes, "Daddy, Daddy, don''t die, please!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At this moment, a miracle happened. Kerry''s pupils slowly changed from blue to purple, then he blinked. "Daddy, your eyes..." "Have my eyes turned purple?" Kerry said with a gentle smile, and he felt that those memories buried in his body began to wake up. "What color is purple?" Pingan asked, confused. "Its the color of your right eye." "Oh, I got it, that''s the color." The stop of time was very short, the next second, the wind blew again. The falling gravity was still there, only weakened by Pingan''s actions just now. When the body hit the ground and Kerry felt all the dizziness, Venus shouted and rushed to him. "Kerry, Kerry, hold on! John, get the car ready for the hospital!" Her voice was roaring, her hands were shaking, her tears were like broken lines of pearls, keeping rolling down onto his face. Great, Venus, I finally remember you, will you be happy? Chapter 267 Kiss After A Long Separation (1) Chapter 267 Kiss After A Long Separation (1) Kerry, you are a madman, a madman" Venus burst into a flood of tears. Xiaomei Pan, standing next to her, had beenpletely froze and her brain went nk. John the butler in a panic shouted for Fang to drive the car and called the hospital. At this moment, Pingan pulled the sleeves of Venus and whispered, "Mom, don''t cry, dad is OK." Venus was shocked. She wiped her tears and looked at her son, "What did you say?" "Dad is OK. He spoke to me just now." Pingan seemed to be sharing a secret with her, which was very mysterious. Venus was stunned. Kerry obviouslynded on the ground directly, which she saw clearly. How was he able to talk to Pingan? Wait, when did Pingan show up here? He didn''t seem to be here just now. Suddenly thinking of something, Venus quickly took a look at Xiaomei, who was still in a daze, and asked Pingan in a low voice, "What did dad speak to you?" "Dad asked me if the color of his eyes became the same color as my right eye." Venus looked at her son''s right eye, which was purple. So, was it that the power in Kerrys body was activated in the process of falling and made time still? Or did the son use the power in his own body? "Pingan, don''t tell anyone else about it, OK?" Venus reminded him in whispering. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Pingan nodded seriously. At this time, Fang parked the limousine in front of them. Two bodyguards hurried up forward to carry Kerry. "Slow down." After listening to Pingan''s words just now, Venus settled down a lot. She was much more calm and less flustered now. Kevin ran down all the way, jumped right into the limousine and anxiously asked, "How''s my brother?" Venus had checked his pulse and said softly, "Not dead." "God bless him." Kevin prayed by putting his hands together. "John, take care of Pingan." Venus called out to the outside and then she said to the driver, "Lets go." Less than two meters away the limousine drove, Xiaomei suddenly came back to her senses. She rushed to catch up, clutching the car window and yelling, "I''m going too." The car speed was not very fast, so Xiaomei could keep up with them. Venus turned to look at the woman running outside the car and said coldly, "He gave his life back to you already. How he is going to be in the future has nothing to do with you." Xiaomei''s eyes moistened. "No, please let me go with you. I won''t stay at your house forever. I just want to see him awake with my own eyes. As soon as he wakes up, Ill leave Ye''s house immediately." Venus heart softened. Let it go, Meimei Pan was just another stupid woman in stupid love. "Fang, stop the car." The atmosphere in the car became extremely oppressive. Venus''s eyes werepletely focused on Kerry. She wanted to know what happened to Kerry as he fell. After a while, sobbing sounds were heard. Without looking around, she knew for sure that it was from Xiaomei who was sitting in the back of the car. She, who had been through so much turmoil, was scared by Kerry just now, not to mention such a young girl, so she didn''t stop Xiaomei sobbing. She needed to vent her terrified emotions. Kevin didn''t hear the story from Pingan. At the moment, he was very worried, meanwhile, he heard Meimei sobbing, the anger in his heart rose at once and exploded, "My brother is not dead, what are you crying for?" Xiaomei was startled, but then she cried louder though, saying, "I didn''t mean toI was just being angry with himWho knows" Kevin gave her a hateful look. The good education he received since he was a child prevented him from speaking ill of a woman. He could only hold Kerry''s hand and pray that he could continue the good luck ofst time and something bad would not happen. "I don''t want him dead, She kept sobbing, If I knew he would really jump, I, I would never let him jump. He was the first person I liked. How could I want him to die?" Xiaomei started to cry bitterly, with tears and nasal mucus mixed together on her face. Listening these, Venus felt annoyed and sympathized at the same time. She took a paper box from the front desk of the car and gave it to Kevin, showing him to pass it to Xiaomei. Kevin gave her a stare helplessly, and reluctantly passed the paper box to Xiaomei. "OK, we know you didn''t mean it, all right? All me to my brothers stubbornness. It was us who couldnt stop him and it was his own decision. But do you really promise not to force my brother to marry you any more? Wiping tears, Xiaomei nodded and said, "Yes, I won''t force him anymore." As saying that, she had a look at Venus in front, and said grievingly, "He doesn''t love me, and I can''t force him to love me. After all, the melon picked forcefully is not sweet." "If only you had thought so earlier." Thought so earlier? It was only three days. How could Xiaomei think through clearly already? Besides, she really liked Kerry and liked him very much. Seeing that the man who she had loved for more than three months suddenly fell in love with another woman, she went crazy with jealousy. All she had in mind was how to get him back. How could she really decide to let go now? If it wasn''t that Kerry was so determined to jump off roof today, she herself didnt even know what else would she do in the future. When they arrived at the hospital ofst time, doctors and nurses were waiting at the gate. As soon as the car stopped, Kerry was carried onto a stretcher. John had told the doctor of the cause of injury over the phone, so the doctors didnt ask and directly pushed Kerry into the emergency room. Venus was fidgetingly walking at the door of the emergency room, hands tangling together and keeping looking inside through a small window. Xiaomei had stopped crying. She was curling up in a chair with red eyes, and the expression on her face was a bit dull. Time was in slow motion like a snail crawling. Not knowing how long it had passed, the door to the emergency room opened, Venus and Kevin rushed up to the doctor nervously, How was he? "His vital signs are rtively normal. We did an ultra-sound radiography for him. There is no sign of organ damage in his body, and his bones and everything are all in good condition." Said the doctor. "Is he awake?" "Not yet. It should be a temporarya. He should wake up after a while." As soon as the doctor''s words finished, a nurse behind was heard eximing, "Doctor, the patient is awake." When Venus and Kevin heard the news, they ran into the room in surprised happiness. Then, she saw his eyes which were full of tenderness. Just a nce, Venus knew that he had recovered his memory. Her tears fell involuntarily, and the most beautiful smile bloomed on her face. "Venus,e here." Kerry reached out to her. Venus couldnt help but change into a chuckle. She went over with tears still on her face, and her soft punches fell on his chest, "How dare you scare me, how dare you! Do you know how long Ive been looking for you? To make it worse, you lost your memory. Were you trying to piss me off to death?" Kerry let her punches fall on him without stopping her. When she had it enough, he grabbed her wrist, pulled her into his arms and covered her lips. It was a kiss after a long separation, gentle yet affectionate, whispering each other''s loving secrets. Looking at this scene, Kevin, who waspletely ignored, shrugged his shoulders and waved to the snickering nurses around. All of them followed him out of the emergency room while turning their heads from time to time. After all, it was not usual for them to watch Kerry''s gossip news. After a deep French kiss, Kerry leaned against the woman''s forehead, with eyes full of doting looks. "As sweet asst night." He said in a deep and cheerful voice. Venus blushed instantly. It suddenly urred to her that they were still in the hospital, so she struggled to get up, but she was held tighter by Kerry. Chapter 267 Kiss After A Long Separation (2) Chapter 267 Kiss After A Long Separation (2) Don''t move. Let me hold you for a while. I haven''t held you for a long time. Kerry said gently. Venus stopped struggling, nestling in his chest like a cat. "When did you recover your memory?" "It was Pingan who woke me up." Kerry''s words did not quite answer the question. "What do you mean?" "When I fell to the ground, time suddenly stopped, and then I heard Pingans voice. The next thing I knew was that I slowly recovered my memory." Kerry stroke her hair, which was his long-established habit. Before, her hair was very long, ck and shiny, which Kerry liked to y with a lot. Now even if it became short hair, this habit still didnt change. Venus looked up at him in surprise. "So it''s not your power but Pingan?" "It''s him," Kerry affirmed. "He''s much powerful than we thought, at least much better than me. It''s just that he''s not very good at using it now." "Thats right," said Venus, raising her head and looking up at him angrily, "Were you stupid? Why did you jump down from that high, what if you get hurt?" "I was standing on the roof and wanted to talk with Xiaomei more, but I didn''t expect that you said you wanted a divorce. How could I not get desperate?" "People divorce and people also remarry. Silly! What should Pingan and I do if anything happen to you?" Kerry obviously disagreed with her, holding her thin little face and saying, "What remarry? There is no such word as divorce in my dictionary. Dont you ever even think about it." Venus showed not much care, "It''s just a temporary measure. When Xiaomei Panpletely give up on you, we''ll get back together." "No, absolutely not. In case you fall in love with another man during the period, there will be no ce for me to cry." Venus smiled silently, with her head on his chest, feeling his temperature, his heartbeat, and his breath. "This is good." Venus said, feeling iparably happy. When the two were swimming in loving honey, a nurse pushed the door in, "Mr. Ye, the doctor said you have nothing serious, you can go home now." Thank you very much. Kerry maintained the high-profile posture of showing affection and said lightly. "And, you''d better leave quickly. In a few minutes, several seriously injured people wille here for rescue." WellOK. As they walked out of the emergency room, Xiaomei came up with tears in her eyes. She was trying to embrace Kerry, which was stopped by Kerry with words, "Hello, Miss Pan." Xiaomei''s action stopped. She looked at the man in front of her in surprise. His eyes were not as clear and pure as before, but rather deep and gloomy, as if he had changed into another person. Besides, he never called her Miss Pan. At most, he called her full name out of anger. "You..." Xiaomei was not sure about the thought she had in mind. Kerry smiled faintly and nodded, "Yes, I remember the past. Thank you for saving me." Maybe it was the change of aura. Xiaomei had an inexplicably strange fear of such Kerry, and she didnt dare to put her hands all over Kerry now like she used to. Kevin''s excited mood was much more rxed, and he greeted his brother quietly, "Kerry." At this moment, Kerry showed some genuinely hearty smile, "It has been hard for you during this time." said Kerry. "Thats what I should do. Let''s go home." It was still difficult for Kevin to face the real Kerry now. He started to walk towards the gate of the hospital. Watching his back, Kerry turned to Venus and sighed, "He''s still hating me." Venus didnt think so, "You are being paranoid. If he hates you, he would not make all-out efforts to come back and find you this time, not to mention that he returned thepany to you without any hesitation after finding you. It''s narrow-mind of you to assume Kevin like that." "Don''t say that about me." There was jealousy emitting from Kerry''s tone. He still remembered how much Kevin liked Venus in the past, and Kevin hadnt even spoken to him for two years because of it. Venus was speechless. She red at Kerry and said, "Hum, narrow-minded it is. I''m just telling the truth. Cant you be the more generous one here?" "No, I will never be generous in this kind of matter." "I suddenly feel that the amnestic you are actually better, soft and cute, like a teenager. Look at you now, eh... " With a long sigh, Venus walked out, and Kerry followed immediately. "What''s wrong with me now? Im still very good. You see, still soft and cute," Kerry held her hand and made funny faces, wanting to make Venusugh, but was pushed away by her. Xiaomei, forgotten and left in the hall, was filled with dead ashes in her heart, feeling utterly frustrated. These two persons only saw each other in their eyes and there was no ce for her at all. Her Kerry dear may take a look at her, but Kerry now only regarded her as a stranger, a stranger who saved him, nothing more. Let it go. Something didnt belong to her in the first ce, so there was no reason to force it any more. Just pretend to have a long and beautiful dream. The atmosphere in the car was much better than before. Kerry tried many times to find a chance to talk to Kevin, but all dismissed by his younger brother. Kevin felt a little bit hurt. Back at Ye''s vi, John the butler was overjoyed. The young master was indeed a man protected by gods, nothing bad happened. Pingan trotted into Kerrys arms and looked straight into his eyes, "Daddy, your eyes change back!" Hearing the sound of daddy, Kerry was very happy, giving the boy a big kiss on the cheek, "Stinky boy, you are finally willing to call me daddy." Pingan giggled, "I''m not a stinky boy, I''m a good boy." "Yes, yes, you are the best boy in the world." When the family was enjoying their united time, Xiaomei went upstairs alone in silence and began to pack up her stuff. Her brother next door heard the sound and came in. "Xiaomei, what are you doing?" Xiaomeis brother asked in surprise. "Kerry has recovered his memory. It''s time for us to go back." Xiaomei took out the clothes from the closet. Many of them were new models bought only yesterday. She decided to take them away with her, useless to leave them here. Xiaomeis brother held her wrist. "You want to leave like this? Don''t you want to marry Kerry anymore?" Xiaomei shook her head feebly, "It''s not about whether I want to or not. This matter ispletely impossible. He would rather jump off a building than marry me. What else can I do?" "It''s only been a few days. You haven''t tried hard enough. How could you think it''s impossible?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Xiaomei didn''t want to continue this topic. She shook off her brother''s hand and said irritably, "I''ve decided. We leave now, otherwise, we will really be looked down upon by others." Chapter 267 Kiss After A Long Separation (3) Chapter 267 Kiss After A Long Separation (3) "You are such a fool. What about looking down or not? As long as our goal can be achieved, how would some loss of self-esteem hurt us?" You don''t understand. Now Kerry is not the one we used to know. I was scared to death just standing in front of him. How can I fight for it?" Xiaomei''s brother was very curious, "Is the change so great? Let me go and have a look. Stop packing first. After two or three minutes, he came back, drooping his head dejected and sitting on the bed without speaking. "How about it? Why you are not talking? " Xiaomei asked as she folded her clothes. Xiaomeis brother opened his mouth, "Yes, I saw him, it''s really like you said. He is not the person before at all. He looked at me from a distance, and I felt cold on my back. No wonder he can manage such a bigpany. He is really not an ordinary person." "Then don''t be so dazed. Go back and pack. This is not where we should be." Xiaomei urged him. Xiaomei''s brother was still not giving up. "Didn''t they say that they could help us buy a house and find a job in Sky City? Im not going back. Fishing at sea every day is hard and tiring. I want to stay and live in Sky City." Xiaomei got angry. "If you dont go back, Ill go back alone." She had lost her love, she couldn''t lose her dignity. Deep down in her heart, she didnt want Kerry to look down on her. She didnt bring much when she came here. Xiaomei packed up her new clothes, shoes and bags, and then went downstairs under all kinds of obstruction of her brother. Kerry, Venus, Kevin, and Henry were talking about Xuan Chu''s affairs. Seeing her carrying her luggage, they were stunned. Finally, it was Venus who broke the deadlock. "Miss Pan, you are...leaving? Xiaomei looked at Kerry secretly and pretended to be calm, "I keep my promise and Im leaving now." Venus obviously didn''t expect her to be so decisive this time. She started to like this girl a little bit. "Why don''t you stay a few more days? You havent visited the Sky City well." This was from the heart of Venus. Anyway, now that Kerry had recovered his memory, she was not worried at all. Xiaomei shook her head. "No, I''lle to visit Sky City myself when I have time." "Xiaomei, you are a good girl. You will find a better man." Venus thought for a while and said, "The terms I gave you before still count. You can think about it." "No, I think..." "Yes, we want them." Xiaomeis brother came running from the stairs. He pulled his sister behind him and kept his chest up, "I am her brother, so I have the final say in this matter. We agree to all those conditions you said." "Brother! Xiaomei eximed discontentedly behind him. "You don''t talk. Mom and dad are old already. Do you still want them to go out fishing at sea? Can you be a little filial?" Xiaomei was unconvinced. "We can make our own money and buy our own house." "Do you know how high the price is in Sky City? We can''t buy a house for a lifetime." "Then live in the vige!" Xiaomei''s brother got upset, Are you still be able to go back to our vige? Even if you can go back, are you still able to find a husband? Our parents will beughed at all their lives. Can you not just think about yourself? Think about them for a change, will you?" What Xiaomei''s brother said was all truth. When such a thing happened, the Pan family had be a laughing stock in the small fishing vige. Once they showed up, people would think of that unfinished farce. Xiaomei''s eyes turned red. Venus looked back at Kerry, who nodded to her in agreement with her. "Well, the Ye family has a three-room house vacant, with all the furniture in it. Take it as your reward for saving Kerry. You can take your parents over. As for job..." Venus was not very clear about Ye Huang''s businesses, so she did not know how to arrange it. At this time, Kerry spoke, "I can arrange for you to work in the factory, but its all on the assembly line. You will not be given any extra care, and you will get as much sry as others get." "Yes, yes," Xiaomei''s brother agreed. As long as he could stay in Sky City, he was willing to do anything. He was bored to death staying in that small fishing vige. Kerry ignored him, and set his cold eyes on the woman behind her brother. "Miss Pan, what do you think of it?" Xiaomei dared not look him in the eye, twisting her ten fingers. "I don''t want your stuff." "You deserve it. Besides, we Ye family don''t want to owe others any debts." Kerry used two or three sentences to widen the distance between the two of them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "What are you hesitating about? What can you do in that small fishing vige? Our life will be better in Sky City." Xiaomei''s brother kept persuading her on the side. Xiaomei hesitated for a long time before nodding. "John, go take the key to the suite in Lianhu District," said Kerry to John. Yes, young master." "Henry, you send them overter and take them to get familiar with the environment." "Yes, young master." Xiaomei was listening to his voice, and her heart turned cold little by little bit by bit. This kind of Kerry was out of reach, even more strange. The car was waiting at the door. Xiaomeis brother put her luggage in the trunk and looked up at the magnificent vi. He thought to himself, his life was worth it after living here for a few days. Xiaomei couldn''t help turning her head and staring at Kerry affectionatedly before getting into the car. After a long while, she said, "Goodbye, Kerry." "Goodbye." Kerry was polite and gentle. When she got on the car, Xiaomei''s tears rolled down soundlessly, and her heart ached. She was afraid that she would never find a man she worshiped so much in her life. Xiaomei''s brother sighed, hugged her andforted her, Its OK, don''t cry. There are many good men in the world. You will find someone suitable for you. This Kerry is too tough to be your man." "Yes." Xiaomei nodded, letting her tears run wild. Outside the vi, Venus said lightly, "In fact, this girl is not bad. She just got confused." Kerry didn''tment. It didnt seem appropriate for him to say anything, so hed better shut up. The car disappeared from view. Venus stretched out inziness. After all the chaos through this morning, she could finally make up for a little sleep. "Are you still going to thepany?" Kerry asked her. "I don''t want to go today. Lets see tomorrow." Venus was very casual. In fact, most of her reasons for going to thepany came from Kerry. Now that he had recovered his memory, there was no need for her to go to work so early. She had been upset all these past times, and she didnt care enough about Pingan, so she wanted to spend more time with her son. Of course, Kerry had no objection to this. He would like Venus to be an idle rich wife. "Well, I will go to thepany after lunch. Thepany''s performance has been falling down a lot," He said, ncing at someone next to him. Kevin immediately jumped to his feet. "You can''t me me. It''s nice of me to hold on so long, OK?" "Don''t you think abouting back and helping me? There are so many works to do." "No, I like to live a free life." Kevin curled his mouth and shed his eyes. "Well, I''m going back to Europe tomorrow." Venus was about to go, hearing this made her stop, Youre leaving so soon? "My teacher called several times and told me to drop out if I cant go back." Kevin casually made an excuse. In fact, when he left the school, he went through the suspension procedures already. He just didn''t want to be fed more single-dog food. His fragile heart couldn''t bear it any more. Kerry looked at him and solemnly said, "Thank you, Kevin." "Thank me for what?" Kevin raised his eyebrows. "Everything you''ve done for me during this time." "That''s not necessary. I came back from Europe not for you, but for my lovely little nephew. Pingan, come here. Uncle will take you to have fun." "Great!" Pingan came over with a cheer. Kerry, looking at the back of his brother and his son, smiled bitterly. Well, he admitted that his son had a lot of weight in his brother''s heart. Venus was afraid to specte about what Kevin was thinking in his heart. She had to pretend that she didnt know anything. "I''ll tell brother and Xiran about this. So that they won''t worry." "Yes," said Kerry, "They won''t worry about me." "Of course, I''m afraid they worry about me." Venus understood his vulnerable heart. "Ah, Venus, I find you don''t love me as much as you used to," said Kerry, putting his arm around her shoulder and giving her a venting kiss on the lips. "You brought other women back. It was nice of me that didn''t shoot you twice, OK? You have so much to ask for. " "I lost my memory. If I had not lost my memory, I would have crawled back even if I had broken my arm and leg. "You don''t have to crawl. You make a phone call and we''ll pick you up." Venus suddenly remembered something and asked him, "By the way, what happened that night?" "Well, it''s hard to say. Go to sleep first. I''ll tell you more when I have time." "All right." In the afternoon, as soon as Kerry arrived at thepany, he ordered secretary Liu to hold a high-level meeting. Secretary Liu was acutely aware that Mr. Ye today seemed to be somewhat different from yesterday. Chapter 268 Kerry, Perform for us! (1) Chapter 268 Kerry, Perform for us! (1) It was not only secretary Liu who felt this way, but also the senior directors who attended the meeting. They were whispering. Why are we having this meeting again? Didnt we just have one the day before? But when they saw Kerry Ye walking in with a cold face, they were all scared and alerted. Bang! Kerry threw a pile of files heavily on the table. Several pieces of paper slid far away on the smooth table, and some dropped on the floor. The meeting room was soon in dead silence, even the temperature seemed to have dropped by a few degrees. One director bent down, wanting to pick up the files on the floor, but got eyeballed by Kerry. Why bother picking up this kind of trash? Kerry scolded. The director trembled and got back to his seat right away, with his eyes nervously staring at his nose tip. Kerry looked around coldly and said, You were having a good time while I was away, werent you? Its the end of the first season and our profit is not even half of thatst year. Did I hire you to enjoy life? All lowered their heads. Indeed they were having a good time these months. Kerry walked around with his arms crossed, I know, you want to push the responsibility to Director Yan, thinking hes the one to me because hes not familiar with our business, huh? I admit this is one of the reasons. But most of the things in the first season were arranged in advance, all you had to do was to follow the arrangement but you didnt. you have been sozy about worktely and I want to hear any excuses. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ive read the reports you handed in. How could you feel proud of what youve reported? The Yehuang Group had the same profit even three years ago, didnt you know? All of you, your one month of merit pay shall be deducted. In addition, if the profit next season is lower than that ofst year, youll need to get the hell of thepany, all of you! The Yehuang Group is not a charity house! After scolding them, Kerry walked out of the meeting room angrily. In the meeting room, someone one nced at the door and sighed in relief. Then came along the voices ofints. He was quite merciful yesterday in the meeting. I thought hes a changed person. Hay! I am thinking too much... The sales of womens apparelst year has been the highest in recent years. And we have to exceed that! God! Help me! God cant help you, only women can! Quitining! Find a way to please women. Make them buy clothes! Kevins leaving tomorrow, so Tianye Mu and Xiran Xiao came to visit him and say goodbye. The days were getting warmer. In order to make everyone enjoy, John the Butler specially set up the grill by theke. There were grilled fish, grilled meat sticks and grilled vegetables. The categories and ingredients were as rich as those of a professional BBQ party. Xiran didnt know how to cook but shes quite good at barbecuing. She was easy-going and did not y Lady at all. She asked Mrs Qin for an apron and put on Venus Mus t shoes and started to roast. Tianye joined her, too, fanning and wiping her sweat. Sister Ran, I didnt know you are capable of this! Kevin admired. Xiran smiled proudly, This is nothing. I am best at roasting goat, which is crispy outside and tender inside, with great color, fragrance and taste. Wow, sister Ran, you are skilled in everything! Do you have sisters? Introduce one to me! Kevin joked. Well, no. I am the only girl in my family. Kevin nced at Tianye andughed, Then you must have a lot of kids to pass down your excellent genes! Xiran flipped the meat sticks in her hands and said, Of course. Ive thought about it. I decide to have kids. Onesst name is Xiao, and the other... The other should be Mu, any doubt about that? Tianye said proudly. Xiran blinked, Well, lets see how youll behave. Tianye kissed her ear and said shamelessly, I know, I will work hard tonight. The words made Xiran blush. She turned around and eyeballed him shyly. Kevin covered his chest and said, Oh God, I am dying! They are making people envious! I have to take a rest! Xiran was still focused on the food when she saw John the Butlering over here with several bottles of wine. She called, John! BBQ should be matched with beers! Cold beers! Go get some beers! Beers? John was confused. Nobody drank beer at home. Theres no beer in the wine cer. No beer? Xiran asked. Ill send someone to buy. The capable John could always make things right. Kevin heard their conversation and took out his phone, No need. My brother has just finished his work. Ill call him and ask him to buy on his way home. Oh, okay. Venus knew nothing about grill. All she needed to do was to keep an eye on little Pingan, to keep him from running around. When Kerry got home, he asked John the get the beers in his car and he went directly to his room to get changed. Seeing the beautiful and happy scene by theke, he felt rxed and all his tiredness were gone. Daddy! Pingan cheered and ran over to Kerry. Kerry hugged him and held him up high. Have you been a good boy? Kerry tapped him little nose and asked him. I am a good boy! I didnt cause any trouble! Pingan blinked his big eyes and said. Good boy! Xiran waved the grilled meat sticks in her hands and joked, Herees the forgetful hero! Hi! Kerry smiled in embarrassment. Xiran turned around and asked Tianye deliberately, Well, I remember that someone wanted to fight me on his wedding the other day. Whos that man? Tianye cooperated, Theres indeed some arrogant guy. Whos that? Kerry felt so guilty and apologized immediately, Sorry, sorry. I was out of my mind then. I didnt mean to offend Miss. Xiao. Please forgive me for being rude! Xiran was about to tease him more but got teased by his attitude, You rarely behave so humbly! Of course! I am always aware of my mistakes and able to correct them in time. Kerry said proudly. It was getting dark and Xiran had already grilled two big tes of meat sticks. Then Mrs. Qin took her ce and continued to grill. Kerry poured beer for four of them. Venus said hurried, I want to drink beer, too! Youd better drink juice. Kerry knew her capacity too well. Just one ss of beer! I wont get drunk. Brother, let her drink1 its okay if she gets drunk. We are family anyway. Xiranughed. She already heard about the embarrassing moments of Venus from Tianye. Yes, yes! We are family! We wontugh at her! Kerry had to pour her a ss of beer. Kerry looked so handsome that day. He raised the ss and said, Brother Mu, sister Ran, thank you foring here tonight. I am impressed. Then the three drank up their beers. The second toast goes to Venus, theres light smile in his eyes, If it hadnt been for you, my brother, brother Mu and I would have hated each other all our lives. We are sitting here together today because of you. Thank you. Venus toasted with him, Oh I am getting shy1 youve helped me a lot, too. We are friends, lets not be so polite. I shall drink up! Then she really drank up her beers. She drank it so fast before Kerry could stop her. Kevin intended to let her take it easy. But seeing her drink like this, he drank up his beer too. Then with the third beer in his hand, he looked at his brother, Brother, this toast is for you. Thank you for all that youve done for our family. Because of you, I can chase the life I want and do whatever I want to do. Thank you brother! Come on, you, dont be so polite! Family should take care of each other! Ding! The sses collided each other. Alright! Lets eat! Venus couldnt control herself already. She took a meat stick and took a bite, Hmm! Yummy! Chapter 268 Kerry, Perform for Us (2) Chapter 268 Kerry, Perform for Us (2) Its boring only eating and drinking. Lets y games. Xiran Xiao made a proposal. What games? Venus Mu asked with a meat stick in her hand. Xiran rolled her eyes naughtily and finally fixed her eyes upon Kerry Ye. She giggled and said, Kerry, may I ask, what supernatural abilities do you have? On hearing this, everyone got silent. They all looked at Kerry. They were all interested in this. But because its too private, they never asked. Seeing Xiran staring at him naughtily, he got alerted and asked, What do you wanna do? Xiran was not embarrassed at all. She said bluntly, Nothing. I am just curious. I want to know about this field. Kerry looked at the others and they all looked curious. So hepromised, Well, I am in a good mood today. Let me show you what Ive got. Are you going to show us? Xiran couldnt believe her ears. Kerry asked back, What, you will not let me? I will. I will. Xiran was overjoyed. She didnt expect that Kerry actually agreed. Well then. Kerry closed his eyes. Then when he opened his eyes again, his pupils had turned to the charming color of purple. He moved his finger then several sticks started to fly above the te. Then he moved his finger again, the meat sticks were already in front of the other four peoples faces. The other three grabbed the sticks nervously except Venus. Its so thrilling to watch it so closely. Then Kerry made two bottles of beer float in the air. Just when everyone thought the bottles were about to fall, four branches of liquid circled in the air and flew into everyones ss. When the sses were filled, the two bottles came down slowly. And you have seen the sudden disappearance of objects and me flying around. And you have seen the time-freezing trick, which you wouldnt feel anything even if I do it. Kerry said lightly. Xiran and Tianye looked at each other and they were both dumbfounded. Thats so eye-opening! Kerry, when did you realize this supernatural power in you? Xiran asked with great interest. when I was in middle school. Kerry thought back and replied. One night, I woke up in the midnight and found myself floating in the air. I was scared. I thought theres a ghost. I wanted to scream but as soon as I made a sound, I dropped back on the bed. Then after several times, I realized that every time it happened, my eyes would turn purple. I remember theres time when you were very upset locked yourself in your room all the time. I asked you to go out and y with you but you just ignore me. Was it then? Kevin asked. Kerry nodded and smiled bitterly, Yes, when I found that I was different, I was scared. I thought I was a monster or taken by the ghost. I dared not tell our parents. I had to lock myself in the room so that no one could see me. Hearing him saying so, Venus felt pity on him. She could imagine how he felt when he was just an innocent student who had to face the fact that he might be a freak all of a sudden. Everyone was quiet. Several meat sticks started to fly around, but randomly. Kerry, quit ying. Venus dodged a stick of potato chips flying towards her and urged Kerry. Kerry shrugged, I didnt do anything! Then howe are they flying again? Kerry seemed to have remembered something and then turned to his son next to him. As he expected, Pingan was having fun. Pingan, stop! Kerry said seriously. Pingan was startled by his dad and his supernatural abilities suddenly disappeared. Thus the meat and vegetables all dropped on the ground. Lucky that no one got hit. Kerry held his son by the shoulders and made him look at him and said, Do not so this unless you are home. Pingan couldnt understand him. So he asked, Do what? Kerry was speechless, Like that. Making things fly around or walking in the air is not allowed. Pingan talked back, You were doing that. Why cant I? Kerry held his temper and exined patiently, You are a kid. You cant control these abilities well. Like just now, you almost hurt mom. If it is seen by anyone else, they would take you away and you will never see mom and dad. Pingan show a slice of fear on his face. He then turned around and asked Venus, Mom, will bad people take me away? Yes, if you do this outside of our home. Pingan seemed to have considered well about it then said cautiously, Well, I wont do that any more. Kerry sighed in relief, Good boy. Ill teach you how to use these abilities when you grow up. Okay. Pingan seemed frustrated. He felt it quite interesting just now. But since mom and dad said he couldnt do it, then he would have to do it in his own room secretly. Kevin and the other two were all shocked. Pingan inherited this gene too? Venus said, I think Pingan will be better. One night when we got kidnapped a few months ago, as we were sleeping, I turned around and saw Pingan disappeared. Then I saw him floating in front of my face. I was so scared that I almost screamed. I was afraid someone else found out his ability, so I had to grab him by the arm every night when we were sleeping. Kerry continued, And, when I jumped down this morning, he froze the time and woke me up. Huh? Everyones eyes were fixed on him. How could be so powerful at this young age. What would he be when he should grow up? Pingan turned around and looked at them with a smile, looking innocent. I am afraid that when he goes to the kindergarten and uses this ability in front of the other kids. Then itll be hard for us to hide it. Venus said worriedly. Think about that scene. The teacher is serving food for the kids and suddenly all the bowl and food start to float in the air. What will they think? Pingan asked seriously, What is kindergarten? Somewhere full of little kids like you. Venus said. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Pingan said excitedly, I want to go. No. You are too young to go now. Youll have to wait for another two years. Alright. Pingan lowered his head right away. Two years is too long! Kerry patted his little head, If you are a good boy, I can consider sending you there one year in advance. Really? Pingans eyes were blinking again. Of course. Okay, I wont do that again. Pingan said seriously. A good performance came to an end and Xiran felt she had a whole new look about this world. The atmosphere got active again. Venus had been drinking a lot of beers and eating a lot of meat without being noticed. Then she stood up, shaking, and said, I want to sing. In an instant, everyones face got pale. Only Xiran showed great interest. She stood up with the ss in her hand, Come, Ill y the music for you. What do you want to sing? Venus, have a grilled fish. John the Butler cooked this and its very delicious! Kerry tried to make her give up the idea of singing. Venus was stubborn. She wanted to sing. So she patted her belly and said, I am full. Come on, what do you want to sing? Venus tilted her head and thought for a while, Now lets wee Venus Mu to sing a song for us-An Unforgettable Night! Wow! Xiran cheered. Pingan joined her too and pped his little hands. Venus cleared her throat and was about to start. The three gentlemen were ready to flee. An unforgettable night, an unforgettable night, no matter its the edge of the heaven or corner of the ocean... Xiran was shocked. Then sheughed. Oh my God! None of her tones was right. Why did she even want to hear her sing? But Kerry and the others held their feelings and looked desperate. Venus was getting high and even pped for herself. Good by tonight, goodbye tonight. No matter new friends or old pal, lets meet nest year...the green mountain stays green and we stay young... When she finished, Pingan pped excitedly. Xiran also gave her apliment, Sounds great! Venus then got more confident. She took another sip of beer and said aloud, Since you like my song, Ill sing another song now. Oh no! Tianye covered his face. He did not want to admit this was his sister. He wished someone could take her away. Xiran sat down andughed. She was almost out of breath. She knew she asked for it. Kerry looked at his wife with mixed feelings inside. He wanted to pull her in the room, throw her on the bed and cover her mouth. He would do whatever he could to stop her from singing. Chapter 268 Kerry, Perform for Us (3) Chapter 268 Kerry, Perform for Us (3) Kevin Ye wasughing too, but theres pity in his eyes. He might not be able to see Venus like this for a long time from now on, he assumed. Only little Pingan was pping for her as her loyal audience. Next, Ill sing a song- Song of five rings! Hope you like it! Music...! Xiran Xiao hurriedly started to strike the ss lightly. Venus might never be able to find such a considerate friend! Ah...the fifth ring, you are one more ring than the forth ring... Then Xiran joined her and sang along with her. Xiran sang better than her. But she got affected by Venus sometimes so it sounded like a duetto. One day there will be the seventh ring... oh what to do? You are still two rings more than the fifth ring... oh...p for us! The three gentlemen had to p their hands unwillingly. Next... Wait! Kerry finally stopped her. Venus, take a rest. Let other people sing. Yes yes, take a rest! Tianye hurriedly said. Alright. Venus bowed proudly and got seated. Kerry was in such a relief and grabbed his brother, Next, Kevin Ye will sing for us! Wow... The apuse was much louder. Kevin eyeballed his brother who had sold him out. Alright then. He stood up, arranged his cor and cleared his throat, Silence from Jay Chou. Hope you like it. Apuse arose and the most excited person was Venus because Jay Chou was her favorite singer. She couldnt sing his songs because she did not want to ruin them. The piano apanied me all night long... Kevin could sing so much better then Venus. With his charming voice, the scene soon became silent, just as the name of the song suggested. Voices of singing andughtersted till midnight. Kevin got up at 5am because his flight was 7am. He got changed and grabbed his luggage and went downstairs when suddenly he saw his brother who was smoking by the car., Brother, you... Kevin was intending to leave silently so as not to disturb everyone. Kerry took over the luggage and put it in the trunk. Then he opened the door of the car, Lets go, Ill drive you to the airport. Kevins eyes turned warm and red. His brother was poor in expressing feelings but he did a lot of things for him. On the contrary, he had been avoiding his big brother for emotional issues. The two didnt talk much on the way. Great music was being yed inside the car. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was still early and there were not so many cars on the way to the airport. Kerry was drinking at a speed of a hundred miles per hour. After they got to the airport, Kerry help Kevin get his boarding pass and deliver his luggage. Finally they came to the security check. Kevin said first, Brother, go back now. Okay. Kerry looked at his little brother and felt pity, Take care of yourself. Kevinughed, I am a grown man. Ill take care of myself. When you finish your study, lets visit grandpa together. Its been a long time since west saw him. Kerry tried to find some topic. Okay. The broadcast urging the passengers to get on board sounded in the departure hall. Kerry stretched out his arm and held his brother tight, Goodbye. he said lightly. Bye. Leaving that tight hug, Kevin went into the security check without looking back. Kerry did not walk out until he saw Kevin disappeared. Actually he meant to say, Kevin, let it go, find someone you really like. He had to swallow his words. He felt he had been to harsh on his brother. He asked Kevin to give up his study ande back to help him with the family burden, then watched Kevin leave he returned. He was really asking too much. Such an excellent man as his brother, Kerry believed, would find his Miss. Right. When he got home, the day already turned bright. Tianye and Xiran had already left after having breakfast. Venus was still sleeping because she really drank too much. Kerry came to the bedroom and saw her asleep soundly and did not bear to wake her up. He kissed her on the forehead and said gently, Ill go to make money. Be good and keep sleeping. This morning, secretary Liu opened Kerrys office door and said, Mr Ye, Miss Wenya of Tianding Entertainment Company is here. Kerry lifted his head from piles of paperwork and asked, Who? Miss Wenya from Tianding Entertainment Company. Fiance of Mr Hao Nangong. Secretary exined. The media had been reporting such news and its hard to to notice. Kerry suddenly realized that he actually saw herst time in the hospital. But why was this old ssmate here? Let her in. Kerry stood up and arranged his sleeves then walked out. Soon a prettydy in a nice dress came to him. With soft and attractive smile, she said, Kerry, I finally see you. Hi, ssmate. Kerry shook her hands lightly and said, Please be seated. Wenya smiled lightly, You finally remembered me? Kerry was a bit embarrassed, I am sorry forst time. Youve changed a lot so I really didnt recognize you. Girls change when we grow up, of course! Wenyas voice was soft and pleasant. No one could resist her softness. She looked around his office and smiled lightly, You used to be so proud in our ss that you didnt even care to look at us girls. I didnt expect you would be the most well-known man in Sky City. Oh, you Tianding Entertainment is great, too. Kerry said humbly. Then secretary Liu came in with a cup of coffee. Wenya went directly to the point. She took out an invitation with golden words on it and said, I am getting married. Please some to my wedding with your wife. Kerry was a bit surprised. She seemed to have mentioned this in the hospitalst time. He took over the invitation and saw the grooms name - Hao Nangong. The weeding date was 6th June, less then a week to go. They really got together? Kerry just felt Wenya was too good for Hao Nangong. Best wishes. Kerry closed the invitation and said sincerely. Actually I am here today to be a peace maker. Ive heard something between you and Hao. But its been so long and you both need to move on. Besides, there will be many chances for ourpanies to cooperate in future. Peace makes money, isnt it? Just leave the past behind, for the sake of our of friendship, would you? Kerry couldnt help admiring thisdy. He thought she was just a brainless beauty, but it turned out that shes such a smart woman. Since she asked, he wouldnt want to seem mean. Okay, I promise you. Wenya was not surprised at all. She seemed to have seen iting. I know you are a man of tolerance. Hao was intending toe and invite you today, but you know him and his bad temper. So I came instead of him. Lucky that you said yes, or he wouldugh at me when I go back today. Kerry smiled lightly, Hao must have saved the universe to marry such a good man like you. Ha ha! Ill tell his about this! So, my mission ispleted. I have to go and leave you alone with your work. Remember toe to our wedding! Id like to see your wife, too. I heard shes a beauty! Wenyas words sounded naughty. Kerry smiled back. Well be there. Okay, see you. Let me walk you out. After waking Wenya to the elevator, Kerry returned to his office and took several looks at the invitation. Hao Nangong! Dont you want to escape from the Miss Wenya! She looks like a gracefuldy but shes got way more tricks than you! She could get deals done over a nice chat and make peoplefortable! Kerry had no reason to mess with such a person. He could be nicer to Hao Nangong for her sake. When he got home at night, Kerry told Venus about it. Venus hesitated, can I not go? Dont you want to see Hao? Hes fine, but I dont want to see his mom. Venus poked the rice in her bowl. You dont want to see the bride? Shes my old ssmate. Nope. Venus shook her head. Kerry didnt want to force her. He said, Alright then. Ill go alone. But one day before the wedding, Venus changed her mind. Go shopping with me. I am going to the wedding tomorrow. Venus stood by the bathroom door and watched him brushing his teeth. Kerry spat out the foam and asked her in surprise, You said you dont want to go, didnt you? Venus giggled, I am suddenly interested. I want to see what kind of girl could grab Haos hear. What, cant I? Chapter 269 Marry Me Again (1) Chapter 269 Marry Me Again (1) "Thats good." Venus suddenly wanted to go because she saw a report on the Inte that tomorrow''s wedding would be packed with guests and specifically mentioned Kerry and her. If she doesn''t show up tomorrow, won''t Kerry be embarrassed? Since Kerry had promised to go, she didn''t want to embarrass him because of herself. The wedding was held at the most luxurious seaside hotel in Sky City, with pink roses all over the venue and a flower-decorated archway facing the sea. Kerry caused a small stir when he appeared at the wedding arm in arm with Venus. The first reason is that most people know the big conflict between the groom and Kerry; and the second is that Kerry hasn''t been seen in public for a long time, and besides, there are some rumors about his origins, Kevining back to run thepany, and so on. So everyone was surprised by his sudden appearance. Thepany has a long history of developing new products and services, and thepany has a long history of developing new products and services. Venus was wearing a very low-key dress, which is a light purple skirt with its edge like flower petals. However, she was so outstanding that she looked like a fairy. "Mr. Ye, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you." An acquaintance went up and greeted Kerry warmly. "Hello." Kerry smiled very politely. "Oh my, isn''t this Kerry? It''s been a while." This voice is Hao Nangong''s father. Kerry and Venus turned around and saw that it was indeed Mr. Nangong, and Shuhua Chen, his wife, was standing by. "Auntie and uncle, congrattions." Kerry greeted. Venus was still unconsciously timid under Shuhuai''s indifferent gaze. Perhaps, Mr. Nangong can still pretend to be nice with Kerry for business affairs, but Shuhua can''t. Hao is her only son. Kerry almost killed him for the sake of the woman in front of her, so how can her hatred disappear easily? "Kerry, it''s our Nangong family''s honor to have yourpany today." Kerry smiled lightly, "You''re wee. Hao and I are acquaintances for many years, and Ya Wen is also my ssmate. I''m very happy to witness the marriage of the two of them with my own eyes." Mr. Nangong''s fathomless gaze fell on Venus, "This is my niece-inw, right? Youre so beautiful." "Hello, uncle." Venus responded politely. Kerry did not want him to ask any more things rted to Venus, so he asked, "I heard that you were hospitalized before, but are you recovering now?" " It''s all my bad sons fault. Thanks God, I''m still strong, or else I''d have died due to him." Shuhua pulled his arm and said unhappily, "what are you saying on such a good day? It''s bad luck. " "So what? You women are always thinking too much." Mr. Nangong quietly reprimanded his wife, and then asked Kerry with a smile, "I heard from Hao that your son is smart and cute, why didn''t you bring him here today? I like to see him." Venus said, "Children are so naughty. Im afraid he will run around and disturb the wedding, so I didn''t bring him." "Its good that your boys naughty. " Venus smiled in response. There were guests at the entrance again, and they seemed to be big fishes. Mr. Nangong said goodbye to Kerry after one nce, "Kerry, feel free to sit down. I am going to ept the guests." "Thank you, uncle." After Mr. Nangong and his wife left, Venus breathed a sigh of relief. Noticing the change in her breath, Kerry patted the back of her hand and asked, "Nervous?" "A little. Mrs. Nangong is always staring at me, which makes me nervous." Venus whispered. Kerryughed quietly, "Don''t pay attention to her. Anyway, she doesn''t dare to do anything to you. You can just think she''s in menopause." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The wedding started 11:58 a.m., and after the wedding, they went to the hotel for dinner. Kerry and Venus tried to find a quite ce to sit, but Kerry''s unique aura made him the center of the crowd, no matter where he went. The important persons in Sky City were so few that they had be familiar with each other, so Kerry was greeted by acquaintances almost every several steps he took. After a round of greetings, it was almost time for the ceremony. The MC started warming up the guests under the flower arch, while Kerry was finally free and found a seat at the end with Venus. Venus tilted her head and whispered, "Mr. Ye is as popr as ever." "Really?" Kerry was a little arrogant, "Why don''t I feel it?" "Don''t get cocky. Women''s eyes are glued to you," Venus said with a little jealousy. Kerryughed happily and lifted her hand to kiss on its back, his eyes full of tenderness, "But I only have eyes for you." "That''s more like it." The two of them were close to each other when there was amotion not far away. They turned their heads and found a new couple appearing in arge crowd of people. Hao was wearing a natty ck suit, a white shirt, a small bow tie, and a faint smile on his face. It''s been a long time since Venus has seen Hao, except for thest time. This time, Hao seemed to be a lot more peaceful, not as impetuous as before. The bride next to him, Ya Wen, was wearing an extremely exquisite wedding dress, with a chest- baring, waist pinching, beautiful edge, and a long veil that looked like a veil of mist. With a very professional eye, Venus believed that this wedding dress was definitely from one of the top stores in Europe, and the small diamonds iid around her waist were worth a fortune, not to mention that the designer of this wedding dress had done it herself. "What are you looking at so fascinatedly?" Kerry saw her looking straight at the two and asked in puzzlement. "The wedding dress the bride is wearing is definitely a masterpiece." Venus said obsessively. Kerry was depressed, "Everyone else is looking at the bride to see if she is beautiful, but you are staring to find out who made the wedding dress." Chapter 269 Marry Me Again (2) Chapter 269 Marry Me Again (2) "It''s a habit of mine." Venusughed and then looked at the bride. She was a very gentle and beautiful woman, although Xiran Xiao was a little bit better than her. And compared to herself, Venus felt that the bride was much better looking. "Her smile is so gentle. Can she keep Hao?" Venus doubted it. Kerry turned his head and put his hand on the back of her chair, which meant that Venus belonged to him, "There is an old Chinese saying that you can''t judge a book by its cover. Ya is by no means as soft as she appears to be; on the contrary, she is strong in her softness. You can see how they get along." Venus looked attentively. Hao seemed to be talking to the people next to him in a fret, which made the people nearby afraid, while Ya acted in an opposite way. She always had a smile on her face as she was talking. When the people left, Ya said something to Hao. The irritation on thetter''s faced ws appeared without a trace, and even a helpless smile was present. Venus admire this woman as she knew Hao well. A man of such a mboyant style would actually listen to her, which showed how powerful she was. "See?" Kerry asked. Venus turned her head, "Yes, they''re quite a match." "From my perspective as a man, Hao is really in love with this girl." "Why do you say that?" Venus was surprised. Kerry looked into her eyes and said, "Because when a man falls in love with a woman, he will abandon all his principles, bow down to her, and listen to her willingly." Venuss heart thumped and her face quietly burned, "Are you talking about yourself?" "I''m also a man." said Kerry with a cheeky smile. In other words, he certainly did so. The auspicious time finally came. Hao walked sideways under the archway, with the blue sea behind him. The waves werepping against the sand as if they were ying music of love for them. The bride, apanied by her father, came down the corridor paved with flowers and looked at the man at the end of the path, with her eyes full of love. The music started to y, and the host said all kinds of blessing words. Then, Hao strode to where the bride was standing, took her from her father''s hand, and led her to the hall of happiness. Venus stared at the scene with a little envy. She had forgotten her own wedding two years ago, because she was forced to marry him, so she subconsciously wanted to forget it. She was so envious when she saw others getting married now. Kerry understood the expression on her face and felt depressed. If he had known that he would one day adore Venus so much, he would have treated her well from the first moment he saw her, held her in his palms and prevented her from being hurt. "Venus." "Huh?" Venus didn''t turn her head. "Why don''t we get married again?" Venus was stunned, and thenughed, "What are you talking about? Why do we need to do it again?" "Because I really want to give you a good memory." "Memories are not so necessary. I don''t want to do it again, or I''ll be teased by Xiran and others." As she didnt seem to say it in a fit of pique, Kerry dismissed the idea. Under the arch, the couple exchanged rings, vowed, kissed and hugged each other in a sweet and romantic way. After the wedding, everyone went to the hotel for dinner. When the bride came out to make a toast, she was in a ssic cheongsam, which made Venus shocked at her first nce. The cheongsam was very original from the fabric to the cutting, and to the matching. The phoenix on the cloth should be embroidered by hand. Nowadays, its rare to embroider in such a way. "What are you looking at again?" Venuss eyes moved back, "I want to go to work." Kerry was stunned for two seconds, "Okay, but why do you want to work?" "Because I so want to make clothes, good looking clothes." Kerry knew that this woman was stimted by the brides dressing today. It is good because he can be with her to and from work. "Good, we can go to thepany together tomorrow." Hao led Ya to toast one table at a time. Kerry was noble so that they sat in the front seat. Thus, the new couple soon came over. The moment Hao saw Kerry and Venus, the expression on his face was frozen. He never thought that he would see Venus again at his wedding. He thought that she would not attend. Ya quietly touched him and smiled very generously, "Kerry, thank you foring to our wedding." "I have promised you, so of course Ie." Ya looked at Venus with a serene look, "Is she your wife? So pretty." Venus also smiled generously, "Hi, I''m Venus. You''re so beautiful today." "Thank you." Hao took a breath, took two steps forward, raised his ss to Kerry and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Ye to be so free today and toe to my wedding." Kerry still didn''t give him any face, "You are thinking too much. I''m very busy, but the bride is my ssmate, and I came for her." Hao snorted, thinking that his words were still unpleasant to hear. "Wish you good years and an early birth." Kerry and Venus raised their sses and clinked with the two neers, drinking it all. Of course, Venus drank the soft drink. "Enjoy your meal. If you''ll excuse me, we must go on." Ya smiled. "Ok." Hao''s eyes were hard to move away from Venus. When he stared at her, she never looked directly at him, either looking at Kerry or at Ya, as if she was a transparent person. Forget it. Let bygones be bygones. It doesn''t matter who she thinks she is. Ya whispered in Haos ear, "You used to have a good eye, but it''s a pity that she has no interest in you." Hao curl his lip and stared at her, "I always have." "Oh, thank you for yourpliment." Yapped up his words. Hao was speechless. Eventually, a grand wedding came to an end.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 269 Marry Me Again (3) Chapter 269 Marry Me Again (3) Hao really wanted to know what gifts Kerry and Venus had given. After all guests had left, he looked through the list. When he saw the "1,500 dors" written on it, he said with disdain, "it''s really cheap and not creative." In fact, Kerry and Venus had discussed beforeing here what was the right thing to give. When they finally got tired of picking and choosing, Kerry made a decision, "Forget it, let''s just give them a red envelope, in case that the guy will think too much when seeing the gift. Sure enough, Kerry was right. Kerry was in a good mood when he saw Hao finally get married, so he had a few more drinks at the table. When they arrived home, he soon fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already evening. He went down stairs in a daze while Venus and Pingan were ying a pping game in the living room. When they saw him, Venus said, "My brother just called and asked us to do him a favor." "Tianye? He will even ask us for help?" Kerry poured a ss of warm water to moisten his throat, "What''s it?" Venus said roughly, and Kerry frowned in frustration, "Hmm, he''s got a lot of tricks." "Are you jealous?" Venus raised her eyebrows and smiled. "No, I''m not." Kerry raised his head proudly. A few dayster, Venus received a phone call from Xiran. She was a bit furious, "Venus, have you seen your brother in the past two days?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Venus put down the pencil in her hand, lolled in her office chair, and said with a smile, "No, he hasn''t called me in days. What''s going on?" "Who knows what''s going on? He hasn''t been seen for days. He isnt at home, or thepany. Besides, I can''t get through to his number. So do you think something happened to him?" "Oh, really?" Venus pretended to be very nervous and said, "I''ll go with you to find him?" "No, just wait two more days. If I can''t find him, I''ll go to the police." When Xiran was about to hang up the phone, Venus was busy stopping her, "Xiran, don''t worry. my brother is old enough to take care of himself." "Thats the best. I''m hanging up." "Wait, do you have time tomorrow night?" Venus flipped through the calendar on her desk and asked. "Tomorrow night? I have. What for?" "Kerry has bought a yacht for a test voyage tomorrow night. Come with me." "No." Xiran refused without hesitation. Tianye has not been seen for several days, how can she have the mood to see the yacht. "Hey... beep, beep, beep-" The phone was hung up before Venus finished her words. It seems that Xiran is really anxious. But she has to go, or how can the show go on? So the next afternoon, Venus specifically skipped off work to look for Xiran, who had juste out of the gym. "What do you want me to do?" Xiran was helpless. Venus tugged on her wrist, afraid that she might run away, "I know you''re in a bad mood. Come on, I go shopping with you. If a woman is in a bad mood, spending money is the best way to let off steam." "I don''t want to go. I don''t have my bank card with me." "I do. Just use my card and take it as a gift from me." Venus exerted all her strength and finally took her into the mall. She was in a bad mood when she bought a lot. She didn''t even mind the price of the clothes that was over thousands of dors. And she bought several pairs of shoes and bags before she felt better. It''s not a big deal for Venus, as shed have to find someone to reimburse her for the money Xiran spent anyway. "This one looks good. It suits you so well." Venus eyes widened, thinking that it also fit the asion tonight. Xiran was wearing a long warm yellow dress with imprinted flowers on it. She untangled her long hair and put it in front of her chest. The cloth and her movement made her an enchanting fairy and a goddess who changed into a devil. "This one is good enough. No need to change it. Please cut the tag." Venus beckoned the shopping guide. Xiran sniffed out a hint of weirdness and asked "Venus, are you up to something?" Venus lied seriously, "No, I just want to make you happy. You are my best friend, so why would I do something bad to you?". "But aren''t you worried about Tianye at all?" "I''m used to it. My brother used to disappear a lot in the past. It''s normal for him not to show up for ten days and even half a month." Xiran rolled her eyes, thinking that how could shepare it now with before? Venus looked at her phone stealthy, then took Xiran out of the mall. One beautiful woman is enough to attract the attention of passersby, let alone two. They gained a lot of attention along the way. Henry had been waiting at the gate for a long time. After getting on a car, Xiran asked Venus, "Tell me, where do we go next?" "The pier. You have promised to apany me to see the yacht today." Xiran was helpless, "I didn''t promise you anything, did I?" "I don''t care. You''re in the car now anyway. You can''t run away." Venus looked like she was a cad. "Oh, you''re an absurd woman." "Ha-ha, whatever you say." Venus smiled yfully, leaving Xiran with no way out. Henry drove fast, and when they arrived at the dock, it was already dark. A huge white yacht got anchored in the dock, and Kerry stood waiting on the side, relieved to see Venus take Xiran here, "You''ve finallye. Let''s go." The lights on the yacht were dim, and Kerry led the three of them all the way to the deck. The yacht rumbled to start. The sea wind was gentle, blowing away the early summer heat. "It''s sofortable to feel the wind in summer," said Venus, opening her arms. Xiran looked at the crescent moon rising over the sea, and her heart was much more peaceful. The yacht left the harbor and headed for the ocean. "Xiran, do you think this yacht we bought can take us to travel around the world?" Venus asked. Xiran gave a very professional judgment, "Yes, this yacht hasrge endurance and high stability. What? Are you and Kerry going to travel around the world?" "Just thinking about it. It should be everyone''s dream." Xiran said with emotion, "Yes, when I was a kid, I wanted to travel around the world when I grew up. That''s why I kept going out to travel and explore." Venus bowed her head and secretlyughed. The yacht stopped after half of an hours travel and Xiran was thinking, "Hey, why did it stop! Suddenly, a huge firework went off in the sky in the shape of a rose. Xiran looked at the sky in amazement, and Venus was jumping andughing, "Wow, it''s so pretty." The night sky quieted down again, and a second one was set off in a few seconds. And this time, Xiran''s heart palpitated because her name, Xiran Xiao, was written in the night sky. A third rose exploded when she sensed something. "Marry me." Her eyes instantly moistened, and she finally knew what the guy had gone to do. She thought it was over, but there was a fourth one. "Okay?" There was a huge smiley face behind the word. The moment the fireworks faded, the yacht suddenly lit up. When Xiran turned around, her man was standing not far away with flowers in his hands, looking at her tenderly. Around her, there were forty or fifty people who came out of nowhere. All of them were friends she had met during her journey over the years, including many foreigners. Tianye, holding flowers, approached her step by step from thentern decorated corridor, then knelt over and pulled out a pink diamond ring. He said with deep feeling, "Xiran, you are the only woman I love in the first half of, and all my life. I will go anywhere you want to go and explore the secrets of the world with you. I will give you everything you want. Are you willing to give me the chance? " Xiran was touched to cry. The breeze blew up her flowing gauze dress, on which love spirits were dancing. "I do." She choked out. "Oh-" Apanied by shouts and cheers, Tianye put the pink diamond ring on her ring finger. Chapter 270 Youre Pregnant? (1) Chapter 270 You''re Pregnant? (1) "Congrattions, Honey." A voice came over. Xiran Xiao turned her head to see that it was her mom and dad, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time. Xiran was surprised and threw herself into her mother''s arms and hugged her for a moment. Mom and Dad, when do youe here?" asked Xiran. "It is Tianye who went to invite us toe." Xiao''s father said gently. Xiran''s mother wiped the tears from Xirans face, "Sweetie, finally youre getting married. We''re so happy." Xiran couldn''t refrain from smiling through tears. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing back beforehand?" Tianye said he wanted to surprise you, and we thought it was a good idea, so we agreed." said her mom. As the three of them were talking, Pingan squeezed out of the crowd. "Should I call you Auntie Xiran from now on?" "Why do you want to call me auntie? Xiran asked softly. "Uncle Tianye said he would give me a big red envelope if I called your auntie," Pingan said. The crowd roared withughter. I''ve put a lot of effort into today''s proposal."Tianye hugged Xiran in his arms and whispered. Xiran gave him a light punch on his chest, "I haven''t seen you for several days. Your phone is off all the time." "I''ve missed you a lot these past few days too. I almost can''t help calling you." said Tianye. Tianye did many things during the time he disappeared. First, he bought the cruise ship, then he went to a fireworks manufacturer and had them specially made, and then he went to Europe to bring Xiran''s parents back. While he was busy, he took the time to polish the pink diamond himself. He also thought long and hard about where to propose to Xiran. In the end, he decided to propose to her at sea, where they first met. Xiran was moved to tears when Tianye whispered to her about what he had done. Not far away, Venus also cried from happiness, while Kerry regretted that he had missed out on a lot of good times with Venus because he had treated her badly. "How long are you going to hug Xiran? Do you want so many people to watch you hug each other all the time?" Kerry said unhappily. Tianye nced at him before letting go of Xiran. "Your boyfriend is so nice to you. When he called me to tell me about it, I thought he was a scammer," One girl said enthusiastically. "So why do you guyse here finally? Aren''t you afraid that he is a scammer?" Xiran asked. "He bought us round-trip tickets. He was so sincere, so I figured he wasn''t a scammer." said the girl. Xiran looked at the number of people. There were almost fifty people there. That was a lot of money for a round-trip ticket for fifty people. "You must have spent a lot of money on this." she asked Tianye. "It was a lot. I made a lot of money on two projects from Kerryst time, and it is enough to pay for it," Tianye said. When Kerry returned home at night, he wanted to be alone with Venus, so he locked Pingan out of the house. While Pingan was outside, he rapped on the door and yelled. "Pingan is knocking on the door outside. You go open the door for him," Venus said. "No. He''s been with you thest few days. He won''t let me stay with you." Kerry said. "If I let him in, he''ll stay with you again." John heard Pingan shouted from downstairs and then he rushed upstairs to take him away. We haven''t had sex in a long time. Tonight you belong to me. said Kerry. Hearing Kerrys words, Venus blushed. Then Kerry then gently went to undress Venus. Xiran and Tianye''s lovemaking was more fric than Venus and Kerrys gentle lovemaking. They kissed and undressed all the way from the moment they walked in the door. Before they walked into the bedroom, they made love on the couch. They both wanted to take control of their lovemaking, so they made love intensely. . Now, Venus also started to work. After spending a few days in S City, Xuan Chu flew to F Province where he had been looking for the treasure. When Kerry knew that Xuan Chu had gone to F Province, he thought Xuan had gone to look for the treasure again. "He hasn''t even given up looking for the treasure. He''s a bit too paranoid." Kerry thought. Venus'' period didnt came on schedule. She thought that she was pregnant, but wasn''t sure. She nned to buy a pregnancy test tomorrow to see if she was pregnant. Last time Kerry had said he wanted to have another child, but she said no. But if she did get pregnant, she would be also happy. In the evening, Venus pushed Kerry away from her as he kissed her in the ear. "What''s wrong these days? Why won''t you let me touch you?" Kerry asked. "I''m so tired these days," Venus said perfunctorily. "Let''s just do this one time today, okay?" Kerry whispered in her ear. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I''m really tired," Venus said. She was worried that it would be bad for the baby if she were pregnant. Kerry sighed mournfully,y on his back for a moment, and then got out of bed. "Where do you go?" Venus asked. "Take a cold shower." "Wait," Venus blushed, "I" Kerry leaned into her neck and asked "You agree?" Venus smiled and pushed his hand away, then whispered in his ear. Kerry''s blue eyes lit up instantly. He kissed her on the mouth, "Darling, you are the best wife in the world." Then he stroked Venus''s body. Venus blushed shyly, not daring to look at him. "I''m so sleepy." Venus muttered quietly. And Kerry continued to kiss her on the cheek. Although she was tired, she was still cooperating with Kerry. The next day at noon, Venus used the excuse of having lunch with a colleague to go to the drugstore and buy a pregnancy test. Then she immediately went to the restroom. Seeing the stick showed no sign of pregnancy, Venus was disappointed. Chapter 270 Youre Pregnant? (2) Chapter 270 You''re Pregnant? (2) Venus sat in the chair and thought for a while, and then she searched on her phone. It said that the test had to be taken in the morning to be urate. She decided that if her period didn''te tonight, she would take another test in the morning. As she thought about it, her phone rang. It was from Kerry. Venus asked, "Whats up?" "I have a social engagement tonight. I guess I won''t be home untilte. I''ll have Henry take you home first after work." "Yes, Okay." Venus said happily. Maybe Kerry heard Venus'' happy tone of voice and asked, "Are you so happy that I''m going to a social function?" "No. I am just thinking of inviting Xiran for dinner tonight." "Well then, have Henry go with you." "Okay." Venus hung up the phone. She then called Xiran to ask her to dinner tonight, but Xiran declined her invitation. "I''m busy. Let''s eat together some other time." said Xiran. Venus was confused, "What are you busy with? I haven''t seen you in a long time." "There''s been some trouble with business in S City. I''m dealing with it these days." Hearing that it was business, Venus was busy saying. "All right, and then call me when you''re done." Putting down the phone, Venus stretched her arms. After returning home from work, Venus went to bed with Pingan and came to the bedroom. She took a quick shower and theny down to y with her phone, wanting to wait for Kerry to return. But within three minutes, she was asleep. It was almost 11:30 when Kerry came back. His clothes were full of the smell of cigarettes and alcohol, mixed with a woman''s perfume. He was worried that the smell would bother Venus, so as soon as he entered the bedroom, he went into the bathroom to take a shower. When he got out of the shower, he saw Venus'' cell phone still by the pillow. He knew that she had fallen asleep waiting for him. Kerry held her in his arms and then fell asleep. When Venus woke up in the morning, she opened her eyes and found Kerry''s face facing her. She stroked his curled eyshes with her fingers, and then Kerry opened his eyes and mumbled, "Are you awake? Get some more sleep." Then he took Venus in his arms. "What time did you get backst night?" Venus asked. "It''s almost midnight," Kerry said with her eyes closed. Venus frowned. "Have you been drinking a lot again?" "I didn''t drink a lot, just a little," Kerry said. "I don''t believe it," said Venus, and then she suddenly remembered something. She pushed Kerry''s arm away and went to the bathroom. She gingerly pulled the pregnancy test out of her purse and went into the bathroom. A few minutester, she ran out with a happy face and shook Kerry awake, "Kerry, get up." "What''s wrong?" Kerry rolled his eyes. Venus brought the pregnancy test to his eyes. Kerry looked at it for a few moments, and then sat up in bed with a start. He grabbed the pregnancy test and looked very excited. "This is ...... ." Venus sat on the edge of the bed giggling. Kerry looked at the pregnancy test a few times, then at Venus''s belly, and was overjoyed, "Are you really pregnant?" Venus nodded. Kerry tossed the pregnancy test away and held Venus in his arms again. You are wonderful. I love you so much. When did you find out you were pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "My period has been dyed for four days. I just wanted to use a pregnancy test first to see if I''m pregnant. Venus said, I wanted to wait until I got the results before I told you." "Is that why you won''t let me touch you these days?" Kerry said gently. Venus nodded happily. "If you had told me, I would never have made love to you." "I was afraid you''d be disappointed." Kerry kissed her hair, "I love children, but I love you the most. If you don''t want to get pregnant, I''ll never force you." "But I want to have another child now," Venus said. Kerry was quite surprised, "Why do you want a baby again?" "Since I''m pregnant, of course I have to love my baby. Its my duty as a mother. Also, I think Pingan is so lonely ying by himself. If there''s another child with him, then they should all be happy." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I also think so," Kerry put his arm around her shoulders and let her lean against his chest. "I didn''t take good care of you when you were pregnant with Pingan. I wasn''t there for you when you had him, either. I felt very remorseful. That''s why I''ve always wanted to make it up to you." "I even tried not to have Pingan, but now that I think about it, I kind of hate myself for that." Venus said sadly. Fortunately, Kerry had tried to stop her from aborting Pingan, otherwise she would not have seen such a cute and smart child. "Don''t hate yourself. Its all in the past. We still have a chance to make up for our mistakes. We can give Pingan the most love, and also the best love we can give this little baby." Kerry said. Venus nodded. The two of them sat happily on the bed for a while and then got dressed and went downstairs. As soon as Pingan saw his mother, he jumped over to her, and Kerry quickly picked him up. "I want my mommy to hold me," Pingan said unhappily. Kerry smiled and shook her head, "Mommy can''t hold you now." "Why? Doesn''t Mom love me anymore?" Pingan asked. Kerry whispered a few words in his ear. Then Pingan immediately shouted loudly, Mommy has a little baby in her tummy? "Does Pingan prefer a brother or a sister?" Venus asked with a smile. "I like them all." Pingan excitedly got down from Kerry''s arms and ran toward the dining room, shouting, Mommy has a little baby in her tummy." With Pingan''s publicity, in less than three minutes, the entire Ye family knew that Venus was pregnant again. Then Mrs. Qin removed all the food from the table that was bad for pregnant women and made a nourishing soup. "I''ll go with you to the hospital for a checkupter," Kerry said gently. "Yeah, okay." Venus said happily. "I''m going too." Pingan said. Kerry shook his head directly, "No, there are too many germs in the hospital. You can''t go." "What''s germs?" Pingan asked curiously. He has a lot of whys now. Whenever he didn''t understand something, he asked. Sometimes he left John speechless. Kerry frowned, "You''ll understand when you grow up." Then Pingan made a face. Venu had the experience of being pregnant with Pingan, so she drank a lot of water on the way to the hospital. After the registration, she went straight to the ultrasound room "Your baby is developing healthily, don''t worry. Juste for regr checkups, and be sure to get plenty of rest from now on." The middle-aged woman doctor who examined her said to her. Kerry was very happy at the moment. He needed to share this joy with someone, so he called Tianye Mu. Tianye was on his way to the office when Kerry called him. "Hey, what are you calling me about so early in the morning?" Kerry''s voice was filled with overwhelming joy. He first cleared his throat and said in a raised tone, "When exactly are you getting married?" Tianye was confused, "What does it matter to you when I get married? Why don''t you ask me what kind of wedding gift I want? Chapter 270 Youre Pregnant? (3) Chapter 270 You''re Pregnant? (3) "I suggest that you get married in two years. By then, my two children will be flower girl and page boy for your wedding." "You only have one child. Why do you say you have two children?" Tianye Mu asked. Oh, wait, Venus is pregnant again? "Yeah, I already have two children, but you''re not married." Kerryughed. You give the phone to Venus. Ill talk to her.Tianye said excitedly. Then Kerry handed the phone to Venus. "You''re pregnant? How is your body?" Tianye asked several questions in a row excitedly. "Yeah. I just finished a checkup at the hospital and the doctor said the baby was developing very well." Venus said calmly. "That''s good. Take care of yourself. Tianye said. Remember to call me if you need me." After hanging up the phone, Tianye smiled happily. He was thinking that there would be another baby who would call him Uncle Tianye. As heughed, he wondered if he should get Xiran pregnant before he married her. But on second thought, he felt that it would be unfair to Xiran. While thinking about this, his phone rang again. It was from Xiran. "Whats up?" Tianye said in a happy tone. "Come to S City immediately. I have something important to tell you." Xiran''s tone was very serious, and Tianyes smile immediately faded at the sound of her serous tone. What happened? You sound serious. "He asked with concern. "It''s pretty serious. Pleasee quickly." I''ll be right there." Hanging up the phone, Tianye said to the driver, "Go to the airport quickly." After two hours, Tianye arrived at Xiran''s house. "Where''s Xiran?" Tianye asked the butler. "She''s upstairs," Then Tianye ran upstairs, pushing open the bedroom door, where Xiran was lying on therge couch, eating an apple leisurely. "What''s wrong?" Tianye asked breathlessly. Xiran sat up on the couch and threw a medical form at him with an angry expression, "Look what you''ve done!" Tianye was even more confused by her words. He saw it carefully, but jumped straight up. "Youre pregnant? I''m having a baby?" Xiran saw how happy he was, and stopped pretending to be angry. She suddenly smiled. Tianye ran up to Xiran and kissed her hand fervently, his eyes getting moist, "Thank you, Xiran," he said. He had one more family member in the world besides his sister. Xiran stroked his hair and smiled, "Why do you thank me? This is also my child." Tianye gently ced his hand on her belly and tilted his head up to ask, "How many days pregnant are you?" "More than thirty days." "Then you should have gotten pregnant the night I asked you to marry me." Tianye said. "You didn''t wear a condom that night." Xiran said with a pout. Tianye smiled. He now regretted a bit that he had not gotten her pregnant earlier. Suddenly, Tianye remembering something important, "Let''s get married then." Xiran leaned back on the couch, "But getting married is a hassle. There are so many things to do." "You don''t have to do anything, just leave everything to me," Tianye promised. Xiran hesitated for a moment and reluctantly said, "Okay, then." He got up and sat next to her, and put his arm around her shoulders, All you need to do is just put on a beautiful wedding dress and marry me. I will definitely give you a perfect wedding." Xiran chuckled and nodded. "Do you want toe to Sky City with me?" asked Tianye. "Yeah, Ill. It''s too hard for you to travel between ces." Tianye kissed her hair, "That''s good. Venus is pregnant too." Xiran asked in surprise, "Really? When?" "Just a few minutes ago, Kerry told me about that. He alsoughed at me for not being married." said Tianye. To take care of Xiran, two of the Xiao family''s cooks and butler flew to Sky City with them. After Xiran knew she was pregnant herself, she strictly followed the doctor''s instructions on what she could and could not eat. Venus, on the other hand, was much more rxed because of her experience with childbirth, and she still went to work. Kerry advised her to stay home, but Venus didn''t want to. She said she was in good health and that moderate exercise was good for the health of the baby. Of course, when Tianye told Kerry about Xiran''s pregnancy, he bragged about it, too. On weekends, Kerry would drive Venus and Pingan to the Mu family. The two pregnant women shared their experiences, and the two men took Pingan fishing at theke. When they were about fifty days pregnant, the two went to the hospital together for a check-up. After seeing Venus''s sonogram, the doctor took a long time to look at Xiran''s. Tianye was waiting anxiously. "Doctor, what''s wrong?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "You wife is pregnant with twins, and they are developing well." The doctor said bluntly. Tianye and Xiran werepletely stunned. The doctor turned to look at them, "Didn''t the doctor tell you that thest time you had a test?" "No." Xiran said. "That would be because the embryo was too small to see it in the first ce. You are indeed carrying twins. It''s hard to carry twins." The doctor said. "Okay, thank you, doctor." Tianye said. Tianye helped Xiran up and then bent down to put on her shoes. Tianye was still basking in the joy of the "twins" when he helped her out. Venus looked at their strange look and asked, "Xiran, what''s wrong?" "Venus, it''s twins. Im having twins." Xiran said with a trembling voice as he took Venus''s hand. "Really?" Venus was surprised. "Great, thats so great." Venus hugged Xiran and tears of joy fell down her face. "It''s a good thing, don''t cry." Kerryforted her. "My brother has children now. Theyre also twins. Mom and Dad will be very happy." Venus said excitedly. After thinking for a while, Xiran made a decision, "Tianye, let''s not have the wedding yet. My belly will get big soon, and I won''t look good in a wedding dress. I think we can have the wedding after I give birth to the twins." Tianye thought about it and said, "Okay, let''s go and get the marriage license first." "Why do we have to get the marriage license? I''ve got your child, and you''re afraid I''ll run away?" said Xiran. "Xiran, it''s better to get a marriage certificate first. It''s also easier to register the child," Venus said. Finally, Xiran agreed. ...... Summer vacation was approaching, and in order to attract students, the amusement park offered a series of discounts and a variety of activities for students. When the manager in charge of the amusement park reported these ns to him, Kerry suddenly remembered that he hadn''t taken Venus and Pingan to the amusement park since they returned. He had nned to take them to an amusement park, but the weather was too cold and Pingan was too young, and then he himself lost his memory, so the matter was dyed. Tomorrow was the weekend, and Kerry wanted to take them to the amusement park. When Kerry and Venus drove home from work, he told it to Venus, and Venus agreed, "You should also invite Pingan''s friends. Pingan said he missed his friends very much." "Okay, I''ll invite themter then." Then Venus stretched and snuggled softly on his shoulder, "I''m exhausted." "What have you been up to today?" Kerry asked, touching her belly. "Director Meiling has given me a new assignment. There''s apetition next month, and she let me participate in it." Venus said. "That''s a good thing. It means she recognizes your strength." "But I always felt like she let me participate in thepetition because of you. I know I''m not so capable." Venus said. Kerryughed. "You shouldn''t belittle yourself. I know Meiling''s personality. She won''t do this kind of ttering thing. Since she let you join thepetition, it means that she thinks youre capable. "Do you really think I can do it?" Venus still didn''t have much confidence. Kerry stroked her cheek, "You are my wife. I''m sure you can do it. Even if you don''t win, it''s no big deal, just think of it as gaining knowledge. Since it''s a professional designerpetition, the designers here must be very good, so it''s good for you to learn from them. But I''m just worried about your health. After all, joining thepetition will need a lot of energy." Chapter 271 I Lost Pingan (1) Chapter 271 I Lost Pingan (1) No problem. As you said, Ill just take it as my study. I know which one is more important. Well, as soon as you feel not good, stop, okay? Kerry Ye said very seriously, for nothing could be compared to his boys health. Got it. Im not a child anymore. Venus Mu was listless, leaning on his shoulder, looking out through window. She wished this could continue, with no danger or harm and what she did everyday was work and rest, apanying by Pingan s side. At dinner, Kerry told Pingan the good news, and called each of his friends parents in front of him. Everyone was very happy to receive the invitation. After all, it was a great honor to receive Kerrys invitation. Venus wanted to ask Xiran toe, but she thought that now she was pregnant and the amusement park was crowded, if anything happened to her, then Early in the morning on the weekend, Pingan kept chattering in a high mood, giving Venus some pressure. When they arrived at the amusement park, all the other kids were there, and as soon as they saw each other, they got into a frenzy. Hello, its been a long time. Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Ye. After greeting each other, they went into the amusement park. As soon as they saw the various cartoon characters, little guys ran over with glee. The person in charge of the amusement park knew that Kerry wasing and he was standing at the door to wee him. Mr. Ye, nice to see you. The manager greeted warmly. Thank you. Since youre busy, I dont mind if you apany us or not. Holding Venus s hand, he was soft. The manager was a little surprised, bowing and said, Okay. Kerry needed to take care of Venus, but he was afraid that something might happen to Pingan, so he said to Henry and Fang, who were behind him, You two go and keep an eye on Pingan. There are a lot of people here, so make sure he wont run out of your sight. Yes, Young master. Kerry held his wife in his arms, afraid that someone would bump into her, Are you tired? Of course not. Its just walking, sighed Venus, looking at the bustling amusement park, I wish I had been part of the construction. Yeah, thank God you didnt give me a hard time. Kerry made fun of her. Venusughed, I was just a puppet at that time. Even if I wanted to, I couldnt. By the way, what did MK Company say? Kerryughed contemptuously, What else can they do? After you left, I detained Xuan Chu, and Mr. Chu gave me the other half of his shares in order to save his son. Venus was quite surprised, Thats a business man, huh? Now it seems to be a good choice, but at that time I only wished that you and Pingan came back to me. I didnt care the shares at all. Venus of course knew this. She watched Pingan running among the various cartoon characters. Its been a long time since Pingan was so happy. Children still had to stay with children. As noon approached, the amusement park became more and more crowded. After getting tired, he woulde to Venus, who tilted his head to let his mother wipe his sweat and drank some water, and then ran back again. A staff member wearing a Donald Duck clothes passed by Venus and identally touched her. Kerry immediately held Venus in his arms, approaching, Hey! The staff apologized, Im terribly sorry. Lets go. Be carefulter. Yes. The Donald Duck quickly left, but as Kerry looked down to see if Venus was okay, he looked back at the man. Venus looked up at him, eyes to his, and after a few seconds, Donald Duck disappeared into the crowd. She subconsciously felt this Donald Duck was strange, whose voice was quite familiar, as if she had heard it before. What are you looking at? Kerry followed her sight, nothing there. Oh, nothing. Venus thought to herself that she should be thinking too much. Have some rest. Kerry took her to a rest area with umbres. Pingan was ying in the Disney Zone nearby, where were full of ssic Disney characters, and children were taking pictures with various princesses and princes as well as Mickey Mouse. At that time, all of a sudden, two children fell to the ground crying, so their parents went to them, and then argued with the staff, saying that the staff identally knocked down their children. The staff, wearing heavy suits, had to keep apologizing, but the parents didnt receive their apology, saying that their children got hurt, demandingpensation. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The altercation began to draw peoples attention, and because of this, someone grabbed Pingan s arm. Pingan turned around, and it was Donald Duck. Baby, do you remember me? Pingan shook his head in confusion at first, and when Donald Duck showed his eyes, Pingan suddenly realized who he was and shouted in surprise, Dudu! Shh Donald Duck gestured to him, smiling, Dudu will take you somewhere, okay? Pingan hesitated, No, mom and dad will be anxious. Do something for Dudu, and when youre done, I will send you back to your parents. Pingan thought about it for a moment and still didnt agree, No, I cant. However, its not up to him, because the next moment, Donald Duck grabbed him in his arms, covering his mouth, and slipped away. As the altercation continued, Henry was looking for Pingan in the crowd, and after a quick search, he realized that Pingan was missing. His heartbeat got faster, and he said to Xiaofang, who was nearby, Where is Pingan? Xiao Fang was shocked, too, and looked for him in the crowd, but sure enough, Pingan was not there. Fuck! Xiaofang cursed inside. Henry immediately came to Kerry, gasping, Young master, we lost Pingan. What? Kerry stood up suddenly, in a mess, How long has it been? Two minutes ago, I saw him ying with Snow White. Henry was in a state of confusion. Venus suddenly remembered the Donald Duck from earlier, and she remembered who he sounded like. She grabbed Kerry with panick and said, The Donald Duck who hit me just now sounded like Gavin. Are you sure? Im not sure, for he kept his voice low, but he just left and looked back at me from a distance. Venus recalled this detail. Kerry clenched his fist, Well, I cant believe he dare to challenge me in my ce. Today, I wont let him go. Henry, tell everyone toe and shut the amusement park. Yes. Henry then left. Kerry immediately called Nighthawk, Is Xuan Chu still in F City? Yes, Im following him. Take him back to Sky City. Kerry voice was ruthlessly determined. Yes, boss. Kerry then called the manager of the amusement park, Tell all the amusement park staff to look for a child, and Ill send you a photo. Pay particr attention to someone wearing Donald Duck clothes. The manager asked in confuse, Mr. Ye, who has lost his child? Chapter 271 I Lost Pingan (2) Chapter 271 I Lost Pingan (2) Mine. Kerry Ye gritted his teeth to say this and hung up the phone. Soon, a recent photo of Pingan was sent to every staff at the amusement park, with the following sentence, This is the son of Mr. Ye. Whoever finds him will be rewarded. After making all the arrangements, Kerry had time to take care of Venus Mu next to him and asked, Are you OK? Ill take you to the hospital. Venus took a deep breath, waving her hand and said, No, Im fine. Looking for Pingan is more important. After going through so many things, Venus was no longer the young girl she used to be, who was stronger to withstand all the blows. Finding Pingan is important, but youre also important. Henry and the others have already gone to look for him, and its too dangerous here, so let me you to the guest room to rest first, OK? Kerry was most afraid of Gavin and hispanions. He couldnt let anything happen to Venus. Venus hands were trembling, and she also wanted to go to look for Pingan, but she knew clearly that if nothing happened to her, she would be helping, so she nodded, Okay. Kerry was so anxious that he picked up Venus and carried her across, Ill carry you over there faster. Kerry, swiftly, avoided the crowd, running all the way to his office. He swiped his fingerprints to enter and put Venus on the sofa. Before leaving, he kissed her on the forehead, Be good and stay here, Ill ask a female employee to apany you. Dont worry. Believe me, I will get our son back. Go now. Ill be fine. Venus urged him to leave. Kerry didnt dare to waste any time and got out of the office, closing the door on his way out. Venus could not sit still. It was her son and how could she not be worried? Venus went to the window and looked out, but all she could see was the crowd moving around. She couldnt help but wonder what Gavin would do to Pingan. As a bargaining chip, or simply to vent his anger, or maybe he just wanted to take Pingan away? They were all possible. Due to the overly tense mood, her stomach suddenly ached, and Venus took a few deep breaths and got back to sit down, when there was a knock on the door. Venus walked behind the door, putting her hand on her waist, and cautiously asked, Who is it?. A gentle female voice came from outside the door, Mrs. Ye, we are employees of the amusement park, and Mr. Ye asked us to apany you. We? Venus opened a crack, and there were two young girls in work uniforms standing outside, one carrying some fruit and the other carrying several tes of dishes. Hello, Mrs. Ye. One of the girls greeted her, and Venus took a nce at the badge on her clothes, making sure they were the staff. She opened the door to let the two girls in and closed the door again. Thank you so much. She said. The girls put the things on the table. Seeing she was still standing, and said, Mrs. Ye, sit down and have a rest please. The pain in her stomach seemed to have eased a lot as she sat back down on the couch, and to distract herself, she asked the two girls, What do you two mainly do at the amusement park? Im from the office, and Im mainly in charge of reception, serving guests and stuff like that. The other said, Im a docent, but I only work in the afternoon. Oh, you guys look pretty young. Do you have a boyfriend? While the three women were chatting, the outside was about to be a mess. It had been more than ten minutes, and Pingan seemed to have disappeared, with no news at all. The amusement park wasrge, with a lot of staff, and they all kept searching in the crowd, for a child with eyes in different colors. Just as Kerry was about to freak out, Henry ran over with a set of Donald Duck clothes in his hands, Young master, I found this in the trash. Where is it? Kerry asked nervously. At the merry-go-round. Kerry suddenly remembered something, turning around and ran to the control room, and Henry immediately followed him without saying a word. It was silent there and Kerry said to the staff, Get all the videos near the merry-go-round. The staff had also received the message from the group, and knew that the boss had lost his son, so they didnt dare to waste any time, and with several clicks, all the videos from the four corners of the merry-go-round area appeared on the screen. Show me what youve got twenty minutes ago. Kerry sounded nervous. It took him about five minutes to run over here, and if plus the time that Henry was looking for him, twenty minutes was almost the time. As the videos went backwards, Kerry watched and asked Henry, Wheres the dustbin? In the southeast corner. Hearing what Henry said, without waiting for Kerry to ask, the staff said, The southeast corner is the monitor No. 3. Kerry then focused on the No. 3, which yed normally, but where was the dustbin? Where? He was puzzled. Henry took a close look and answered, Its behind the board, but its blocked. Three minutester, a man in white short-sleeved and ck long pants approached the dustbin, holding a brightly colored Donald Duck costume in his hand and a child in his hand, his head on his shoulder. Pa! Kerry pped the table and said fiercely, What has this bastard done to Pingan? Soon, the man, holding Pingan in his arms, left the scene and disappeared. He always had his back to the camera, so its hard to see his face. The merry-go-round was in the center of the amusement park, with roads in all directions, and it was a popr attraction with huge crowds, so the staff in charge of surveince searched several nearby shots but didnt find him. How could he be missing? He said to himself. Kerry analyzed coldly, There are two reasons. First, he found a ce to hide without surveince, and second, he has avoided all cameras. ording to Gavins bold character, he would not just sit there without fighting back, so he would choose the second way. In that case, he would be very familiar with the amusement park. He and Xuan Chu were so close, and Xuan Chu had participated in all designs of the amusement park, with = all the drawings and everything, so it would be easy for Gavin to get them. Kerry forced himself to calm down, and he really wanted to instantly move to Pingan right now to get him back. But Kerry couldnt do that. Hes not afraid of his secret being exposed, but Pingan s safety. The rumors were suppressed by Kevin, and if he suddenly appeared in front of everyone, he didnt care, but what about Pingan? His life hadnt started yet, and he didnt want Pingan to spend the rest of his life with others strange looks. Hello? Its me and Im looking for a man in white short-sleeved and ck pants, about 1.82 meters tall, thin man, holding a child in his hands. The child should be asleep or unconscious. Kerry said to the person on the phone. Yes, Mr. Ye. The message was sent word for word to everyone, as well as to the bodyguards Henry urgently dispatched. Kerry stared at the monitor for a moment, and said to Henry, You keep an eye here, and call me immediately if you find him. Yes, Young master. Henry was as nervous and worried as Kerry was, but he also felt a little guilty. It was all because of his carelessness that Pingan had been taken away. Henry likes Pingan very much, loving to hear him sweetly call out Uncle Zhang and hisughter. He was very friendly to everyone, even the maids in the house, who were always greeted by him. In Ye family, Pingan was loved by everyone. Henry didnt dare to image if Pingan really couldnt be found, what would happen to Kerry and Venus, thetter one was even pregnant. And all of this was because of his carelessness. Henry couldnt forgive himself. As time passed by, Gavin disappeared as if he had evaporated without a trace. No one knew what he looked like, and all he had to do was to change his clothes, but as for the child, there were thousands of children at the amusement park today, and it was difficult to find them. It was almost the closing time in the afternoon, and the crowds were pouring towards the exits, with more than a dozen bodyguards standing at the exits carefully identifying each child that came out. Most of the children were jumping and running around their parents, while some were tired and leaning on their parents arms. In order not to miss anyone, the bodyguards needed to check them one by one. But many parents felt they had been offended, What are you doing? Im sorry, but theres a child lost in the park and were looking for him. This was the only exnation they could say. They were all parents, so of course they would understand, so they allowed them to check their children. Around 5:00 p.m., a family of three arrived at the exit. The man was wearing a mask and Hawaii shirt and pants and the woman with white skin, holding a sleeping child in her arms. Excuse me, would you mind me having a look at the childs face? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The woman was reluctant, What are you doing? Looking for a lost child, the bodyguard said again with a serious look, wed appreciate your help. Please. The woman still didnt want to, What do we have to do with the lost child? My baby is having a hard time falling asleep, and youll wake him up. Its just a sec. I wont do anything to him. What right do you have to do this? Youre not the police. Madam Chapter 271 I Lost Pingan (3) Chapter 271 I Lost Pingan (3) Before he could finish his words, a ck SUV suddenly rushed out, and the crowd screamed to get out of the way, while the man and woman seemed to be waiting for the SUV. When the bodyguard found something was going to happen, he tried to grab the baby from her arms, but the woman kicked him at his balls. Severe pain made the bodyguard stop and shouted, Stop them. The other ten or so bodyguards ran over, but before they could get close to the woman, the man with a mask knocked them down, who was extremely ruthless, for his moves were all aiming at their eyes, throat and crotch. At this time, the SUV had already passed through the crowd and stopped in front of the two. The woman with the child hurriedly got into the car and the man got into it too after oveing thest two bodyguards. It onlysted a minute. Kerry Ye was still searching for Pingan in the park, and soon he received the message from the exit, and he ran towards it with worry. The exit was surrounded by arge number of tourists, and Kerry squeezed through the crowd, only to see his bodyguards all lying on the ground in pain. Kerry picked up one and asked, Where did they go? He pointed at the direction of the car leaving, This way What car? A ck SUV. What does it look like? The woman is beautiful and the man is wearing a mask. Shit. Kerry then left his bodyguards behind and ran to the parking lot, needing a secluded space. He got in the car, taking a deep breath, and forced himself to calm down. His eyes turned purple little by little, keeping saying Pingan, Pingan, Pingan. In the next second, Kerry disappeared in the car and appeared on an empty road. How did he get here? Did they bring Pingan here? In confusion, he saw a ck SUV came speeding around the corner. He was earlier than them? Those in the car were obviously shocked. However, just as Kerry was about to stop the time, he got shot and fell down onto the ground. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Blood was gurgling out from his chest and Kerry struggled to get up, but someone stepped on his chest, and then he saw the eyes that he had seen before. Kerry, you didnt think you would end up like this, right? Gavin sneered. aiming the gun at his head. You bastard, Ill catch you. Kerry said, gritting his teeth. Gavin chuckled, How? By your sorcery or superpower? Come on, Ill see. With his fist clenching, he wouldnt be stepped by this bastard if he could still use even a little bit of his superpowers now. What? Gavin scoffed, I dont think you are that awesome. Bastard, what have you done with Pingan? Kerry asked in a stern voice and his sons condition was now his primary concern. Pingan? Oh, you mean your baby. Hes fine, I just make him sleep for a while. Kerry was heart aching to hear this, You better not hurt him, or I wont let you go. Oh, no, I love the baby so much, how could I hurt him? But I think those perverted scientists abroad will be very interested in him. You joined hand with pirates to rob my family property, so I think its fair to use him in exchange for some money. Dont you think its your fault? Pervert scientist? Gosh, Pingan would be a test subject? Kerry was extremely agitated, and the more agitated he was, the more blood flowed out, Bastard, I wont let you do that. Yeah? But I guess you cant see it, for Ill send you to hell now. With that, Gavin pulled the trigger and aimed it at Kerrys head. Just at this moment, Kerry heard something, Dad, run. It was Pingan s voice, and he was shocked. He looked into the car and saw his sons eyes glowing through theyers of steel. Dad, run. He heard that again. Kerry spoke to him inside, Pingan, I cant leave you alone. Ill be fine. Go! Then Kerry disappeared. \ Kerry, with mixed feelings, as he traveled through time and space. He was sad because he could do nothing about when Pingan was in danger, but he felt happy to see his son was more powerful than him. Gavin cursed and got into the car, while Pingan, who was supposed to be sleeping, stared at him with his big and innocent eyes. Baby, when did you wake up? Gavin was surprised to ask. The medicine should keep him sleeping until at least tomorrow morning. Pingan blinked and said, Dudu, Im hungry. I wanna eat something. Gavin took out a stic bag from the back, which was full of snacks that seemed to have been prepared in advance. He handed him a bag of crackers and opened it for him, Here you are. Pingan took a look at it but he didnt take it, Mom says I shouldnt eat these, or I wont poop. Gavin was about to put a piece in his mouth when he stiffened and tossed the cookie into the bag. So, what do you want to eat? He was quite friendly and asked. Pingan thought for a while, I want to eat Mrs. Qin s porridge. Its delicious. Baby, theres no her porridge right now, Gavin impatiently put the snack between the two of them. Then keep starving. Pingan seemed to be hurt by this, whose eyes instantly were filled with tears, Dudu, dont you love me anymore? Gavin got gentle again, Baby, I love you very much, but you have to listen to me, okay? What if I dont listen? Pingan asked, full of tears. Gavin frightened him, If you dont, Ill throw you into the mountains to feed the wolves. Whats a wolf? Pingan got curious. The wolf is a very ferocious animal that eats disobedient children like you. Pingan said, with a frightened look, Dont do that, please. Dudu. But inside, he sneered. After all, he was not an ordinary child. Thats right, be good and eat something. Gavin said, pointing to the bag. Pingan took out a box of yogurt, took a sip from the tube and asked Gavin, Dudu, where are we going? Ill take you to an interesting ce. When are you going to send me back? Pingan asked cautiously. Gavin took a look at him and said coldly, You want toe back? Pingan said in all seriousness, Of course, mommy is going to have a girl, and I promised mommy I would take care of her. Gavin smirked, coaxing him, Ill send you back after a few days. Pingan nodded and turned to look out the window, who lost his hope. When he heard gunshot, Pingan was awakened. Then he saw his father lying in blood and after hearing what Dudu had said, he suddenly realized that Dudu in front of him was no longer the Dudu he remembered. Pingan sent Kerry to the side of the road where there was a lot of traffic, and when Kerry tried his best to crawl out of the bushes, he scared a young couple passing by. As if falling into the endless darkness, Kerry was tired and thirsty, and his feet were as heavy as if they were shackled. Despite of this, he still had to run, for Pingan was waiting for him. Suddenly, aboratory appeared in the darkness, which was bright inside. Kerry ran forward to see what was going on, only to see several doctors holding various instruments in their hands. Then he found the one test-bed was Pingan, who was already cut into pieces, but his eyes were widely open. He was screaming in pain and he wanted to get out of here, but the men surrounding him were laughing. Kerry pped the ss as hard as he could, yelling at them not to touch his son. He hit the door with his body, but it was useless even he was bleeding all over. Then he saw a scalpel stab into Pingan s purple eye. Pingan! Kerry cried out, waking up from his dream in an instant. Kerry, Kerry. Hearing Venus s voice, Kerry opened his eyes, only to see his wife in distress. Venus. His throat was dry and he found he was in a hospital after observing the surroundings. Venus wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel and softlyforted him, Okay, okay, its okay. Kerry grabbed her hand and said with a trembling voice, Im sorry, Im sorry, I lost Pingan. A tear drop fell on the back of her hand, making Venus more ached. She sat on the edge of the bed and held him in her arms, patting his back, We need to believe Pingan. He is stronger and smarter than we have imagined. Well, you need to recover soon. If you keep lying on the bad, who can protect me and the baby? Kerry pursed his lips. He wished Venus could scold him, which would make him feel better, but the more considerate she was, the more guilty was inside him. Why did he bring them to the amusement park? If they hadnte, this wouldnt have happened. Chapter 272 I am Your Daughter (1) Chapter 272 I am Your Daughter (1) Venuss clothes got wet by his tears. She never saw a strong man like Kerry shed his tears so heart- brokenly. She patted lightly on his shoulder as afort. As the cries stopped, she found Kerry fell into a sleep. Come on in, Henry! Whispered Venus. When Henry pushed the door open, she continued, Help up your boss, I ran out of my strength. Henry did as said carefully andy him on a bed. How do you feel, my hostess? asked Henry. A pale look as she had, she still shook her head and said, It is no big deal, I am just a little of out of breath. In fact, the wound on her chest now broke again because of Kerrys movements. Please take a break, my hostess, I will take care of my boss here for you. Said Henry. Venus was so tired and she nodded: Thank you, Henry. However when shey on bed, concerns seized her mind that what would happen to her son? Was he still alive? Tears fell and she tried her best to held them back. Now she was expecting a baby again and she had be strong enough for hering child. The door was pushed open and a voice came outside, Where is Venus? It was her brother-Tianye Mu. Venus wiped off tears immediately. She didnt want his brother felt concerned about her. Our hostess is having a break in the inner room. Replied Henry. Tianye went closer the hospital bed for a better look at Kerry. How is your boss? Said Tianye. He lost a lot of blood, but the doctor said that is not life-threatening. Tianye nodded and went ahead towards the inner room. In pregnancy, Venusy on bed on her side. Tianye could clearly see the tear around her eyes. He sighed and said gently, Alright, girl, I know you are still awake!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Venus opened her eyes and said, Brother, how do you know that? A pitiful girl you are, see, your eyes got puffy from crying, Tianye wiped off the tears around her eyes and continued, You are now in pregnancy, you should keep a bnced mind, or the baby you bear will be affect by the emotional turbulence in you. Venus burst out a yfulughter and said, Oh, man, it sounds like you be a puericulturist now! Sitting around the bed, he held her hands and said, Yes, I do. Xiran would like to pay you a visit, but I stop her, shed better take a rest at home now. Yeah, she got pregnant much earlier than me, tell her to stay home for a good rest, she can pay me a visit after her pregnancy. Said Venus. Now Xiran was her sister-inw since they had applied a marriage certificate. Dont worry, my sister, Ive sent my men to every corner of Sky City, we will find Gavin and save your son. In fact, the Sky City now was surrounded fully by the fellows of Tianye and Kerry. Combined with the deployed police forces , Gavin could hardly run away this time. Venus turned away her gaze to the trees outside and sighed: Pingan is a poor boy, he has suffered so much since he was born. I beg you, Almighty, save him and bless him a peaceful childhood. He is a boy endowed with a special extraordinary power, he should be tested by God, but I believe a good and smart boy like he can be blessed with a good luck. said Tianye. Thank you so much, brother. Said Venus in a bitter smile. Tianye held her hands firmly and said, Trust me, little girl, everything will be fine, all you need to do is to be strong and take care of yourself, Kerry and I will try all we can to take your son back. I will, and you should know I am not a little girl now, I am the mother of two children. Said Venus. Then have a good rest, I got to go. Said Tianye. Bye! Bye! said Tianye after a hug and then covered her with a thin quilt. Nanluo Array is most bustling ce in Sky City. Two policemen engaged in their searching job among the crowded. A young man with several bags of take-out came near for a peep. A policeman stopped him and asked, Man, did you ever see the child in the photo? It is a two-year-old boy. The young man took a nce and said, No, Sir. Are you sure? Take a good look! Sorry, Sir, I havent seen such a boy with so special eyes. Alright, thank you! Then the two policemen went back to the crowded for their searching job. The young man, however, turned around urgently and went towards a three-story house with a much more quick pace. Knock! Knock! The door was opened by a woman. You arete! said the woman. Instead of giving her a reply, the young man turned to another man in the house and said, I met two policemen in the array, they are looking for the boy. Obviously, it was Gavin. His eyes were full of anger and he said, Motherfucker! They press us so hard! The young fellow cried with an unease, Yes. We have changed our residence site several times yet still failed to conceal our whereabouts, perhaps they are gonna to have a nket search until they find the boy. Pingan now was ying magic cube on his bed. After a nce at him, Gavin continued in a cold tone, I didnt expect Kerry could seek help from the Sky City Police force, perhaps I underestimated his influence here. My boss, so what should we do now? I think within two days the police force will find us if we stay here. Gavin took the hold of disposable chopsticks in an impatient manner and said, Have a dinner first, then we can get information online. The young man exchanged a nce with the woman and then took a seat for the meal. Having been a great one for so many years, Gavin never felt so depressed about his situation. He couldnt ept the fact that now he was the prey hunted by three forces and all he had now were the shantytown-style house and the ill-cooked meal. Pingan, however, seemed quite happy when he found it was the dinner time for him. He threw away the magic cubic and gurgled, I want food! Food! Gavin lost all his patience and spared him a box of food casually and said, Go Having it on the taboret. Chapter 272 I am Your Daughter (2) Chapter 272 I am Your Daughter (2) Pingan reluctantly gave a response to him and took the meal box to a taboret. The food was so poor that the child from rich family like he could hardly swallow. However, to his starvation, he had to tolerate that. Now the thing upied his mind was when his parents would save him from Gavin. It was told that Gavin were gonna sell him to some lunatic scientists, which for a two-year-old boy, was an intricate deal, indeed. Kerry woke up at about 8 P.M. . He seemed much calmer after a good rest. Did Nighthawk take Xuan Chu Back? he asked. Yes, he did, my boss. Said Henry respectfully. Then go asking him why did Xuan go to the F province. Xuan said he went there for a holiday travel. A holiday travel? Kerry sent him a sneer and said, He is not a good liar. I think he must notice that Nighthawk was tracing him, to divert our attention, he went traveling to F province on purpose. Nighthawk nodded to his spection. What about the SUV around the gate of the amusement park, did you record its license number? asked Kerry. Yes, we found the SUV with the help of the police force, but we didnt get anyone in the car. It seems that the car their stolen goods. Damn it! I didnt expect he was around us. It is all mu fault. Said Kerry. Venus offered him a cup of hot water and said, It is no good to me on yourself, none of us ever see the real face of Gavin. Thats why we failed to recognize him quickly. Kerry took the cup and held her closer to the bed: Take care of yourself, honey, Henry will do the laundry for us. I am fine, man, I take it as an exercise for me! said Venus. Kerry felt a pity when he saw his tired wife. Honey, I want you to stay in Tianyes house these days. The condition here is not good for you. He said. Venus shook her head and said, No, I want to stay here to take care of you, and I think the condition here is OK for me, the room isrge and Uncle John sends good food here everyday. And more importantly, I will feel painful without yourpanion. Kerry held her hands firmly. They were smooth yet thin, which didnt look like the hands of a pregnant woman. Kerry felt so sorry for her and the sufferings she had experienced with him. After a day with Venusspanion, Kerry got recovered much more quickly than doctor could expect. They never saw a patient got recovered in such a short time. I must leave the hospital today, I cant stay here for a minute for more. Said Kerry. Then he drove Venus to the Mus house. With thepanion of Xiran Xiao there, Venus could perhaps feel more rxed during her pregnancy. Go finding your son, I swear I will take care of your sweetie. Said Xiran in a generous manner as usual. Thank you, elder sister. Said Kerry. However, he didnt call Tianye elder brother perhaps because he didnt ever ept anyone be senior to him.(In Chinese, if you call someone the elder brother, you may mean the one you call has the higher social status than you. ) Tianye, in return, made a mockery on him for his trivial attitude about seniority. Kerry held her face lightly and said, Honey, stay here, I will pay you a visit in the evening. OK. Take care of yourself, your condition is still not good. Replied Venus. Of course I will. Kerry kissed on her forehead and whispered to the baby in her, My dear, dont bother your mommy, OK? However, Kerrys over-affectionate manner annoyed his sister-inw. Xiran yed faces to him and said, Well, man, what are you doing here, you look like a maundering housewife now. Go getting your butt out here, we will take care of ourselves. Alright, see you in the evening! said Kerry and left reluctantly. Venus didnt went into the house until Kerrys car disappeared from her sight. My sister, would you like some fruits. Said Xiran. No, thank you. I want to have a rest. Replied Venus absent-mindedly. Then lets go to the living room, the sun is good there and we get wonderful music yer in the room. Perhaps then you will feel much better. said Xiran. Obviously, she had get used to life as a housewife of the Mu family. Thank you, sister, its very kind of you. said Venus in a smile. Now I am your elder sister, I feel obliged to take care of you. But can I call you Xiran as usual? asked Venus jokingly. Of course you can. I dont care about that at all. shrugged Xiran. Venus kept the smile on her face and said, Oh, I guess my brother will be unhappy about that, Id better call you my sister-inw. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The sofa in the living room was soft andrge, and the sunlight through the curtain seemed pleasantly cooler to her. Venusy herself on the sofa and the ying of piano sounded like heavenly music for her now. Finally, she could find a refuge for her exhausted heart. Chapter 272 I am Your Daughter (3) Chapter 272 I am Your Daughter (3) She had a good dream in her tight sleep. It was a scenic vige where buds bloomed as if the fairy ce where his brother had taken her for a memorable holiday. Venus wondered in the flowernd and the butterflies danced with the delicate moves. Mommy! A tender voice sounded and she turned around to look for it. Mommy, I am here. The voice seemed to be around her, however, she couldnt locate it no matter how hard she tried. At the point when she felt despair, the voice came again: I am on your right side, Mommy! She rushed ahead and smoothed away the bushes, only to find a little girl standing in the flowery bush, whose clothes was also made of beautiful flowers. Though she couldnt see clearly her face, she beheld her special pupils. They were mysteriously purple! Who are you? asked Venus in a surprised tone. Mommy, I am your daughter. said the little girl with a smile. Venus hesitated for while and continued, I have a son whose name is Pingan, I dont have any daughter. The girl kept her smile and replied, You have one, who stays in your belly. Venus touched her swollen belly and asked, Do you mean I am gonna to have a daughter this time? The girl gave her a cute and yful chuckle and said, Yes, Mommy! And my brother Pingan is in a ce called Nanluo Array, tell daddy to find him there! How do you know that? asked Venus in a stunned expression. It is my brother who told me in my dream. I have to go now, Mommy, you can see me in theing days. Said the girl. Then she turned away and bounced into the flowery bush. Before Venus gave any response, a storm appeared suddenly and blew her in a wayward course. Wait, please wait. Cried she. Xiran patted on her face lightly and uttered, Wake up, Venus, wake up! Venus opened her eyes suddenly and had a check of her belly at once. The baby, in return, gave her a response by a slight movement. My sister, what happened to you? Did you get a nightmare? asked Xiran. Venus nodded absent-mindedly and murmured, I get a daughter in my belly, she paid me a visit in the dream. What? Are you serious? And what did you know from the dream? She told me that, that Said Venus, who paused as if something important suddenly came to her mind. The phone, give me my phone. Cried Venus. Xiran did so and she was stunned to find that Venus dialed the number of Kerry. Hello? Honey, whats up? asked Kerry. Kerry, do you know a ce called Nanluo Array in the Sky City? asked Venus in urgently. After a second of careful thought, Kerry said, Nanluo Array? I am not sure about that. Henry, google the site online now. And honey, can you tell me how do you know about the site? I got a dream just now, where a little girl told me our son is in Nanluo Array, and she called herself our daughter. What? Our daughter? asked Kerry in a surprised tone. Yes. Venus nodded. At this point, Henry hadpleted his searching work and said, My boss, Nanluo Array is an urban vige in the eastern suburbs of Sky City. And that is ce with a heavy traffic. Venus, I will go search the ce. You can tell me the details about our daughter in the evening. OK. When she hanged the phone, she found Xiran was still in a curious stare at her. Dont stare at me like that, OK? Xiran came nearer to her and asked, Come on, sister, tell me what did you see in the dream. As asked, Venus detailed the dream to her carefully. My Goddess! Do you mean she has also a pair of purple pupils? Yes, though I couldnt see clearly her face, I caught the sight of her purple pupils, which were so impressive to me. Said Venus in a firm tone. Being well-educated at school, Xiran held good knowledge of science and biology in her mind. Though she knew there had been so many unbelievable things happening to Venus and her husband, She still felt amazed about what she heard just now. She touched Venuss belly and said, My little baby, you must be a greater one than your father and brother. A fetal movement was the answer for her. She gave a response! s! She could understand what I said. eximed Xiran. Venus felt the movement and asked gently, My little princess, is that you? Another movement! She couldnt ever believe that all happened in her was real. Xiran seemed much curious about the that and said, Little princess, I am your aunt now, can you hear me? No responses. No, please, give me an answer! cried Xiran. However hard she tried, she could still get nothing as a reply. It seems that she doesnt have any interest on me, or perhaps she goes for a sleep now. Perhaps. Said Venus with a smile. It was really a piece of good news for her that she was gonna have a daughter. And because of the information from the dream, she seemed much confident that Kerry would bring her son back safely. I am hungry, do you get anything to eat here? asked Venus. Of course. What do you want? Xiran dragged her up and said, Come on, good girl, take a look at the kic for a meal, then we may take a walk outside. Taking a walk is good for pregnant woman to keep fit. However, when she saw the thin frame of Venus, she quitted it and said, Alright, sister, perhaps you dont need to lose weight, stay here and I will bring you something to eat. Different from Venus, Xiran bore twins and, therefore, she had a stronger appetite and gained weight much more quickly than her sister. Now all she wanted was to find something to fill her belly. Perhaps these were why her pretty face turned into an unpleasant fatty one. Now Kerry had divided his forces into several branches and deployed them for a nket search in Nanluo Array. ces like hotels, rented houses, convenience stores would be carefully searched one by one. Now he had a picture where a woman hugged Pingan in her arms. That might serve as a clue in his searching job. To his disappointment, most shop owners gave the same response: The boy? Is that the one whom the police were looking for? I think I didnt see a boy like him. And how about the woman hugging the boy in her arms? asked Kerry in a small restaurant. The restaurant owner shook his head and replied, The picture is not clear enough for me recognize her. And since we have thousands of customers here everyday, I cant remember whether Ive seen her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Alright, thank you all the way. Said Kerry. Then he went to a Barber shop and asked the same questions. It seemed that one of female assistants recognized Kerrys true identity and she looked thrilled towards such a rich and handsome guy. I havent ever seen such a boy, as for the woman, I think You knew her? asked Kerry in an excited tone. Perhaps, I saw her yesterday. Said the female assistant uncertainly. Can you give me something detailed about her? Hmm, you know yesterday evening there was a woman came here for hair treatment, who looked like the woman in the picture. She has a pretty face and her skin is beautifully white. And she wore hot- branded clothes. So she looked quite impressive for me. Replied the female assistant. Thank you. Said Kerry. Then he went out as soon as he could, only to find a young man with a suitcase bumping towards him. The young man looked anxious and held firm his property and shouted, Watch out, Son of a bitch. Sorry, man. Kerry went away after an apology. He was so urgent that he didnt notice the mysterious smile around the lips of the young man, who made a phone call and then went away from another direction. Minutester, Henry gave his boss a call: Boss, can you take a look here? we find a suspicious house. Chapter 273 The Man With the Suitcase (1) Chapter 273 The Man With the Suitcase (1) Where is it? Henry then sent Kerry a location, and Kerry rushed there immediately. This is the room. Henry said when Kerry arrived. It was a small room for rent, and it was simply decorated. There were three beds, a few chairs and a table. There was a meal on the table and it was still hot. They also found a Rubiks cube on bed and it was solved. How did you find this room? Kerry was confused. Henry answered: I asked the people living downstairs, and they told me they heard a baby was crying last night, which confused them a lot because they are pretty sure there are only two men and a woman living in this room. And one man is wearing a mask all the time. Kerrys eyes were zing. He said: The food is still hot, so they havent gone far. Go and find them! Yes, sir. ...... The young man with the suitcase hailed a taxi. He put the suitcase in the trunk and said to the driver: Im going to the seaside. Please be quick. No problem. The driver stepped on the gas peddle and the car zoomed away. The driver was probably rather bored, so he tried to talk with the young man. He said: Hey, why do you want to go to the seaside now? Its very hot. The young man only smiled. He didnt say anything. So the driver stopped talking with him. Half an hourter, the traffic became slow-moving. The young man poked his head out of the window and looked ahead. He found a few police officers were doing checks, and there was also a police dog. Sir, why are there checks The young man asked. I dont know. I think its just a routine check. But these checks are getting more and more rigorous these days. Do they check every car? Sure. The driverughed. Maybe its because some important people areing to Sky City. After a moment of silence, the young man said: Sir, lets go back. I dont want to go to the seaside. The driver looked at him through the rear-viewing mirror, and asked: Why? Its too hot. Just like what you said. Ill go there this afternoon. The young man answered tly. So we go back? Yeah. Lets go back. No problem. The driver slowed down a little bit and turned around. The young man took out his phone and sent someone a message. ...... At that time, Kerry and Henry were doing an extensive search in Nanluo Alley. They searched every bar and every hotel, but that woman was nowhere to be seen. Where can they be? Kerry stood in the center of Nanluo Alley. He looked at the continual bustle of peopleing and going, and he didnt know what to do. He asked his people to extend the searching area, and they kept on searching until the dusk approached, and they still couldnt find anything. Maybe, Gavin was not in this alley at all, and Venuss dream couldnt mean anything. And the hot food in that room was just a coincidence. Kerry finally gave up. He went back home, feeling depressed. He found Venus and Xiran were doing Yoga in the gym, and he didnt tell them what happened. He didnt want to ruin their mood. When he walked downstairs, he bumped into Tianye. Tianye fetched Venus and Xiran some water and he was going to the gym to give them the water. When did youe back? Tianye asked. Just now. Kerry answered in a low voice. Did you find anything in Nanluo Alley? Kerry told him what happened. Tianye frowned. He said: Maybe I should ask our family doctor to give Venus a physical examination. If the baby is really a girl, then that means Venuss dream is probably true, and Pingan is highly likely in Sky City. Two months ago, Xiran told her parents that she was pregnant, and her parents were so excited. They dont want Xiran to go to a hospital because there are always many people in the hospital and it is very exhausting to wait in queues, so they spent lots of money and bought Xiran some medical equipment, including an ultrasound machine, a blood pressure monitor and so on, They also hired a famous obstetrics expert to be their family doctor. Tianye wanted to pay for these things, but Xirans parents insisted. They say these things are a gift for their daughter, so Tianye and Xiyan epted the gift dly. Kerry nodded after hearing Tianyes proposal. He also thought about it on the way back. He found what Venus said about her dream rather ridiculous. Venus finished her exercise. She found Kerry was standing beside a window, and he looked sad and exhausted. Obviously, he didnt find Pingan. It was dinner time. The four of them sat at a table and had dinner. But the atmosphere was rather heavy, and none of them was in a good mood. Tianye was the one who broke the silence. He said: Venus, tomorrow our family doctor will give Xiran a physical examination, and you can also have a check-up. Lets see whether you are going to have a boy or a girl, and then we can also know whether your dream can mean something or not. Venus knew what Tianye meant. So she agreed dly. Kerry stayed at Tianyes ce that night. He took a shower, and when he came out, he found Venus was already deep in sleep. She always sleeps very fast since she got pregnant, except a few days earlier when she couldnt sleep because Pingan was lost and she was injured. Kerry sneaked onto the bed, and held her in his arms gently. Have a good dream, Venus. He whispered to her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Venus didnt have any dream the whole night. The next morning, the family doctor arrived at Tianyes ce. She carried out an examination on Venus and she said: She is having a girl. And the girl is very healthy. Dont worry. Tianye, Kerry, Venus, and Xiran were so shocked. They all remembered what Venus said yesterday. The doctor was confused. She asked: Whats the matter? Dont you want a baby girl? Oh, of course we want a girl. Kerry exined. Its something else we are thinking of. Dont worry. I see. Kerry then helped Venus out of the room, and it was Xirans turn to have a checkup. Chapter 273 The Man With the Suitcase (2) Chapter 273 The Man With the Suitcase (2) Pingan had been missing for three days, and Kerry was determined to find his son back, whatever the cost may be. The worst case scenario is to have all his secrets revealed, and if that actually happens, he will leave Sky City and find somewhere else to live. He just wants to be with his family. Thats all. All the roads were blocked, but they still couldnt make sure that Pingan is one hundred percent safe. So Kerry and Tianye couldnt waste any more time and they must hurry. The sun arose and the temperature soared. Kerry went to a small apartment in the center of the city, and he knocked the door. Sir, you are here. Nighthawk said respectfully. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Where is Xuan Chu? He is in this room. Nighthawk then opened the door of a small room, and Kerry walked in. He found Xuan was reading a book leisurely. Xuan put the book aside when Kerry walked in, and he looked at Kerry coldly, who was once his partner. Xuan, we meet again. Kerry looked at him. Xuan gave a sarcasticugh. He said: Yeah. It is very surprising to see you again. Kerry then looked around the room. It is a small room, but there was everything Xuan may need for his daily life. Xuan, Im here to ask you to do me a favor. Of course, You cany your conditions. Kerry said. Xuanughed coldly. I am only your prisoner. I dont deserve toy any condition. Frankly speaking, you and I owe each other nothing. Thats why I am treating you so well. So I dont understand why are you involved in this matter again? What can you gain from this? Kerry said. He wished Xuan could listen to him. Xuan said: Stop talking. I have no idea where he is. Or I wont go to F province to look for him. Kerry stared at him unblinkingly, as if he was trying to see whether he was lying or not. Dont look at me like that. I really dont know where he is. But you know what does he look like. Xuan froze for a moment. What Kerry said was true. Only a few people know what does Gavin look like, and he is one of these people. He wishes he had never seen that face. In that way, he wouldnt be so attached to that person. So, do you want to cooperate with me? Kerry said. After a few minutes silence, Xuan finally said: What do you want me to do? Easy. If you help me to find that guy, I will set you free. Xuan was surprised. He looked at him and said: Are you sure? I just want to find my son. Your life means nothing to me. Kerry said. What if I disagree? Kerrys eyes gradually turned purple. He reached his hand towards the book Xuan was just reading, and without touching it, he made the book fly around in the air. Xuan was numb with shock. He had heard about Kerrys super powers, but that was the first time he witnessed it. Kerry then made everything in the room float in the air, including Xuan. And Xuan was so frightened. He shouted: Kerry. Let me down! Kerry smiled. His hand moved slightly and Xuan fell onto the bed, and the other things were still floating in the air. Fear flickered across Xuans face. He jumped off the bed and moved away from Kerry as if Kerry was some kind of monster. But suddenly, Kerry disappeared, and a secondter, he was standing right in front of Xuan. What...what do you want... Xuan said in a shaking voice. He leaned against the wall helplessly. You think I am a monster, dont you. Kerry stared at Xuan, as if he was his prey. Kerry was so close to Xuan, and Xuan wanted to push him away, but he didnt dare to touch him. So he only turned his head and looked away. Xuan, I am now in a very good mood, so you can still make your decision. If you make me angry...... Kerry smiled slyly. Xuan shuddered nonstop. He swallowed nervously and said: What will happen...... You will be my lunch this noon. Kerry red at him. His eyes were murderous. Xuan closed his eyes tightly. He thought Kerry was serious and he was truly frightened. Nighthawk, who was standing at the door, almost burst intoughter after hearing what Kerry said. So he walked away immediately. Kerry, please calm down. We can talk. That is why I am here. Kerry said. His strategy worked. Xuan is also a chicken. Kerry thought. The things in the room soon flew back to their original position. Kerry sat in a chair, crossed his arms in front of his chest and said: So, you will help me to find that bastard. Xuan sighed with huge relief. He grabbed a ss of water and drank it in a gulp. He then recovered himself and said: I can help you. But you must keep your promise. When we find him, you must let me leave Sky City. I agree. Kerry said. He just wanted to get rid of Gavin, and setting Xuan free was really not a big deal. Kerry than said: Xuan, dont you dare to escape. If you escape, your family and your business are going to pay the price. When you want to run away, think about what will happen to your parents, your sister, and your workers! Dont worry. I am a man of my word. Xuan said. Kerry stood up. Lets go! He then left the room. Xuan found his shirt was drenched when Kerry left the room. Turned out, he just broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 273 The Man With the Suitcase (3) Chapter 273 The Man With the Suitcase (3) Xuan Chu hadnte out of the apartment for quite a few days. And he felt refreshed when he finally walked out and breathed the fresh air. They got into Kerrys car. Kerry asked: Where do you think Gavin is? Xuan frowned. I have no idea. Thats why I can never find him. Do you have his number? Xuan shook his head. No. We were out of touch since we went back to Hong Kong. Kerry took out a notebook and a pencil. He said: Can you do a sketch of him? Xuan said: I dont know how to sketch. Fine. Describe what does he look like. I will do the sketch. Kerry said. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Xuan had not seen that man for a very long time, but he could still remember his face vividly. Where do I start? I can only say that his face is an artwork. Nobody can resist his charm, man or woman. Among all the people I have met, he is the one who has the most delicate features. His eyes are so shining and they are like starts in the sky. Kerry got impatient. He threw his pencil aside and said: I want you to tell me what does he look like! Stop telling me how handsome he is! Xuan said: But he is handsome. He is the most handsome man I have ever met. You are not even half as handsome as he is. Kerryughed coldly. So you are saying the reason why he always wears a mask is because he doesnt want people to see how beautiful he is? Like what Changong Gao did? (Changgong Gao is one of the four most beautiful men in Chinas history. Who is that guy? Xuan asked. He was still thinking about Gavin. You should learn some history. Kerry shot him a sideways nce and said. Forget about the sketch. If he is really that beautiful, we will recognize him when we see him. Besides, if he really dares to remove his mask, he will be surrounded by the women in Sky City. Kerry then took out the picture of that woman and give it to Xuan. Do you know this woman? Xuan looked at it carefully and said: I think she is Tingyu Zhao. Do you really know her? Kerry was excited. I met her a few times. She is also in mad love with Gavin. So we are enemies. Are you sure she is Tingyu Zhao? Xuan looked at the picture again and said: Yes. There are not many women who can get so close to Gavin. Kerry then made a call immediately. Mr Wei, please help me to find a woman named Tingyu Zhao. Search every hotel in this city! No problem. Kerry then called Tianye and told him about this woman. The three of them would search different ces so that they could find the woman sooner. It was four oclock in the afternoon. Kerry walked into a hotel in the downtown area of Sky City. Hello. Kerry smiled at the receptionist. The receptionist is a girl. She looked up and she recognized Kerry immediately. She smiled and said: Good afternoon, Mr Ye. How can I help you. I need to find a person in your hotel. Kerry smiled brilliantly. He had been using his smile to make various receptionists help him the whole day. The girl didnt know what to do. She said: Im sorry, sir. But we cant give you the information of our guests. Kerry was still smiling. He said: Please. Its really an urgent situation. Please help me. Kerrys smile finally grabbed the girls heart. She said: Fine. Whats his name? Tingyu Zhao. Kerry said. Xuan snorted. He was obviously feeling jealous. Tingyu Zhao. We do have a guest named Tingyu Zhao. Kerry was so surprised and he couldnt even believe his ears. What did you say? Are you sure? Yes. She ordered a room yesterday, and she still lives here. Kerry was so excited. He leaned forward and asked: Which room? 317. Thank you. Kerry then rushed to the elevator, and his people followed him closely. Sir, you cant go up there! The receptionist said. But it was no use. The elevator was still at the seventh floor. Kerry couldnt wait anymore. So he took the staircase instead. A minuteter, Kerry was standing in front of room 317. Without any hesitation, he kicked the door open. But there was no one inside. The bed was unmade. There were some female dresses on bed and some cosmetic products on table. Obviously, the woman was in this room not long ago. Nighthawk walked around the room. He then said: Sir, I think they escaped through this window. She is must nearby. Take Xuan with you and find her. He can recognize that woman. I will search some other rooms! Yes, sir. Kerry then walked to room 318. He knew they would at least order two rooms because there were four of them. Three adults and one baby. When he was about to kick the room open, the manager of the hotel arrived and said: Sir, here is the key. Please dont kick the door. Kerry took the key and opened the door. There was no one inside. The bed was tidy. Obviously no one slept on it. Kerry asked the manager: Is there someone in your guests who is wearing a mask? Or someone who takes a baby? The manager nodded. I know someone wearing a mask. He lives in room 217. But he doesnt have a kid with him. Take me there. Sure. The manager then took Kerry to room 217, and opened the door. There was no one in the room. But there were a bunch of snakes on the table and a small toy car. Kerry looked around the room. He found a ck suitcase which looked rather familiar to him. He suddenly remembered two days ago, he bumped into a young man, and that young man was holding a suitcase that looks exactly like this one. Is that man...... Kerry soon opened the suitcase. And he only found a small shoe in the suitcase. His mind went nk. Because this shoe is exactly the one he put on Pingans feet a few days ago. The suitcase was veryrge so there was enough space for a kid. Has that bastard been hiding Pingan in this suitcase? Kerry thought to himself, and he shuddered at the very thought. Because Pingan is a very naughty boy, if that man wants Pingan to be quiet in this box, he must has made Pingan eat some kind of drug! Chapter 274 She Is Now Your Toy (1) Chapter 274 She Is Now Your Toy (1) Now Kerry understood why that man was so angry when he bumped into him identally that day. There was a kid in that suitcase! Kerry felt guilty and full of remorse. He was so close to his kid that day. Howe he didnt feel anything? Kerry then grabbed the suitcase and broke it into pieces. The manager was so frightened and he moved a few steps away from Kerry. Kerry grabbed the shoe tightly. Tears brimmed his eyes. He asked: Whats the name of the man living in this room? The manger said fearfully: Ill check it. And he left the room immediately when he finished. The manager only saw Kerry on the television earlier. And he was under the impression that Kerry was an indifferent man, so he was very surprised to see Kerry behave like this. Whats the name of the man who booked room 217? The manager asked the receptionist. The receptionist checked it and said: His name is Wei Zhang. Wei Zhang? Kerry said. That is obviously a fake name. Millions of people in this country are called Wei Zhang. Did he show his ID card when he checked in? Yes, he did. The receptionist said fearfully. She didnt know why was Kerry so angry all of a sudden. Did you see the picture on his ID card? Are you sure that is his ID card? Kerry said. He was wearing a mask. He said he was having a cold so we didnt ask him to remove his mask. Did you see him leave this hotel just now? No, I didnt. She said. She was actually talking with her friends about her encounter with Kerry. So she didnt see who left. Kerry was so angry. He thumped the front desk violently and left the ce. The transportation in this area is very convenient. So it would be very easy for him to escape. At that time, Nighthawk and Xuan and some bodyguards were still searching for Tingyu. When they were about to give up, a woman suddenly appeared in Xuans view and Xuan shouted: Tingyu! That woman looked back. She saw it was Xuan calling her and she wanted to talk with Xuan. But then, she saw a few men were rushing towards her. Fuck. She said. Then she turned around and ran away. It was a very busy street, but the woman is very thin and she moved among the crowd nimbly. Nighthawk shouted: Move! Move!, as he ran after the woman. They had been running for three blocks and the woman was exhausted. She found a beauty parlor and she rushed in without hesitation. Sorry, miss, what are you.....hey! You cant go up there!! A woman in the parlor shouted at her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Soon, a man also rushed into the parlor. Sir, men are not allowed to get into this ce.....sir! You can not go up there! Before she finished, another group of men rushed in and went upstairs. Soon, women on the second floor screamed hysterically. Nighthawk was at the second floor. He found some women were doing massages. They were all half- naked. Nighthawk blushed. But he soon recovered himself and kept searching for Tingyu. Please get out of here! A woman said to him. Nighthawk ignored her and kept on searching. The women who were doing massages all sat up and covered their body with a towel. Ill call the police if you dont go out! The woman stood in front of him. Nighthawk looked into her eyes and said: Where is the woman who just got in here? She is on the run and we need to arrest her! The woman was intimidated by Nighthawks presence and she really believed Nighthawk is a police. So she said: She is hiding. I dont know where. The room is not veryrge but there are manypartments. So it was not easy to find her. Nighthawk slide open the door of apartment and found a woman was having a massage inside. He said sorry and closed the door. He felt his face was burning. He then looked into some other compartments and still couldnt find that woman. Damn, where is she? Suddenly, Nighthawk remembered one woman was lying face-down in apartment, and she was alone there. There was no masseuse. So Nighthawk retraced his steps and found thatpartment again. He slide the door open, and the next thing he knew, the woman was trying to stab him with a dagger. Soon, they were fighting with each other in the smallpartment. Tingyu is a tough woman but she is still no match for Nighthawk. Soon, Nighthawk snatched the dagger away from her and put the dagger near to her neck. Dont move! I dont want to hurt you! Nighthawk smiled. Tingyu said in a soft voice: Can you let me put my clothes on? Nighthawk then realized she was only wearing her underwear. Her body looks perfect and Nighthawk reacted a little bit. But he soon brought himself under control like a professional body guard does. Thats not necessary. Maybeter you will have to remove them again. Lets get going, Miss Zhao. The other bodyguards saw her body and they soon looked away. Tell Kerry that we have found this woman. No problem. Xuan was also on the second floor. Tingyu saw him and she wanted to kick him but she was held tightly by Nighthawk. She shouted: You bastard! How can you betray him! Chapter 274 She Is Now Your Toy (2) Chapter 274 She Is Now Your Toy (2) Xuans face changed. He said helplessly: Tingyu, I am only trying to save him. Bullshit! Tingyu tried to kick him but she was held back by Nighthawk. Because she acted too suddenly, her neck touched the de and blood oozed out. Dont move! Unless you want to get yourself killed! Nighthawk said. He moved the dagger slightly away form her neck, only because he couldnt kill her at that time. He didnt feel sorry for her. He hadnt met any woman that he wants to protect. Tingyu red at Xuan. She was so angry and her chest heaved with anger. Xuan! You know he hates traitors the most! And now you also be a traitor! He will never forgive you! Never! Xuans spirit sunk. After a moments silence, he said: Thats alright. I just dont want him to keep making mistakes. He is wrong. Why is he wrong! Kerry ruined everything he has, and now he is just taking revenge! He should take revenge on Kerry! Why is he wrong! Tingyu screamed. Different Tingyu, Xuan seemed rather calm. He said: He is wrong when he tried to steal that treasure map from Kerry. That thing doesnt belong to him, and he will never get it no matter how hard he tries. Tingyuughed coldly. She wasnt convinced. She said: You are such a hypocrite! That treasure map belongs to nobody. We own it if we can manage to get it! Xuan felt sorry for her. Her blind obedience and loyalty to that man reminded him of himself in the past. He was once also in blind love with that man, and at that time, he never questioned anything he did. The other women who were having massages all dressed up and left the ce. The woman who runs this ce walked to Nighthawk and said: So, you are not police? Nighthawk said honestly: No, we are not. Then you must leave! I am doing business here and you drove all my customers away! She said seriously. Nighthawk said with a nk expression: You should me this woman. She rushed into this ce and ruined your business. What are you talking about? Nighthawk ignored her. Because he heard approaching footsteps and he looked at that direction and found it was Kerry. He wore a solemn expression and he was walking at a rapid pace. He stopped in front of Tingyu and put his hand round her neck. He said: Where is my son? Tingyu only smiled and said: I have no idea. Is he with Gavin? I told you. I dont know where is your son. My patience is not without limits! What will you do? The woman said. The moment she finished, Kerry delivered a hard p across her face. She would be knocked down to the ground if Nighthawk wasnt holding her the whole time. Tingyu looked at Kerry in disbelief. She couldnt believe he just hit her. She said: What kind of man are you!! The next thing she knew, another p was delivered across her face. Blood oozed out of her mouth. Kerry said viciously: You should learn what kind of man I am when you decided to take my son away from me! You want me to treat you like ady? You are just a disgusting creature with no humanity left in you! Kill me! I wont say anything! Kill me! She screamed hysterically. There was no fear in her eyes. She was dying for a man she loves, and she was okay with it. Its so easy to die. But you are not going to die so easily. Kerry said. He then looked at Nighthawk and said: Our men havent had sex for a long time. Take her back, and she is yours. Kerry then looked into Tingyus eyes and said in an emotionless voice: She is now your toy! Kerry didnt think the way he treated her was in any way inappropriate. After all, they are the people who put his son in a suitcase and even made him eat some kind of drug. Tingyu froze when she heard what he said. It took her a whole minute to recover herself and she said: Kerry! You can not treat me like that! You are a monster! Kerry looked at her coldly and said: This is what you deserve for taking my son away from me. He will take revenge on your son if you dare to treat me like that! Tingyu threatened. Will he? Lets try it. But obviously your punishment wille sooner. Kerry said. He looked at the bodyguards who were standing by and said: After all, these people havent touched a woman for a long time! Kerry! Tingyu was now truly frightened. She couldnt allow any other man to touch her. What? Have you changed your mind? Kerry smiled slightly. But his eyes were so cold. I...I... Tingyu didnt know what to say. She was in such a dilemma. She didnt want to betray Gavin, but she also didnt want to be used as a sex toy by a group of men. Kerry didnt want to waste any time. He said coldly: I will find my son anyway, whether you tell me where he is or not. This is Sky City, and it is my city. I would rather you dont tell me anything, because in that way, turning you into a sex ve can be justified. Tingyu shuddered with fear. She could already feel these bodyguards were staring at her hungrily, as if they were trying to strip her with their gaze. Kerry said to Nighthawk: What are you waiting for? Take her back! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, sir. Nighthawk then winked at a bodyguard, who tore a piece of cloth and bound Tingyus hands together. Tingyu was now truly frightened. Before Kerry walked away, she shouted: Wait a second! Kerry! I will tell you. Kerry stopped and turned around. Then just say it. Tingyu took a deep breath. She said in a shivering voice: If I tell you, can you promise that you wont kill him? Chapter 274 She Is Now Your Toy (3) Chapter 274 She Is Now Your Toy (3) I just want my son to be alive. And I really dont care about the other people. So, if he doesnt do anything stupid, I wont kill him. Kerry smiled. Kerrys answer was quite surprising to Tingyu, because she thought Kerry was determined to kill Gavin. She bit her lips and said in a sad voice: We have been going separate ways these days because you are always chasing us. And we only meet each other when we are absolutely safe. Good. Call him now. I forgot my phone in the hotel. Because I was in such a hurry when I left. She said. Kerry looked at her and found she was not carrying anything with her. So he said to a bodyguard who looks more like an average person: Go back to the hotel and find her phone. Be careful. Yes, sir The bodyguard said and left. Tingyu then said tiredly: Can you let me put on my clothes now? Kerry nodded at Nighthawk. She couldnt escape anyway. The manager of this beauty parlor was there the whole time and she finally understood what happened between these people. She was shocked when she learned that woman kidnapped Kerrys son, because she knows how powerful Kerry is in this city. She knew she was not supposed to know that much, so she turned around and was about to leave, but before she took a step, Kerry shouted at her: Wait a second. The manager shuddered. She stopped herself and stood there motionlessly. Kerry said: Are you the manager of this parlor? Yes, I am. What did you see just now. The manager shook her head nonstop and said: I didnt see anything. I dont know anything. She knew better than to give any other answer than this one. Kerry smiled and said: Good. Tell mypany how much money did you lose today, and they will give you apensation. The manager felt rather d. She said: Thank you, sir. The moment she finished, she turned around and left this ce. Tingyu was dressed. She then found a towel and covered the wound on her neck. Ten minutester, the bodyguard came back with her phone. Call him. Ask him where he is. Kerry gave the phone to Tingyu. Dont you do any tricks. I am not a very patient person. Tingyu took the phone. After a few seconds silence, she asked: Are you sure you wont kill him? I promise. Kerry said. He could still ask Tianye to kill him. He thought to himself. Tingyu took a deep breath. She then dialed Gavins number and called him. It took Gavin almost a minute to pick up his phone. Hello? Gavin said. His voice is sonorous. Xuans face changed when he heard his voice, because he hadnt heard this voice for a long time. How are you? Tingyu asked in a rxed tone of voice. Im fine. Gavin said. What about you? Tingyu looked at the group of men who were standing beside her and said: Im doing good. Where are you? Why is it so quiet? Gavin asked. Oh, Im in a cafe. Where do we meet? Gavin didnt answer her. He said: You sound very weird. Weird? Maybe its because I have been running away from these people, and Im really tired. Tingyu lied. I see. So, where are you? I will go to your ce now. I dont know the name of this ce. Ill send you a location. Gavin said. Okay. Tingyu hung up the phone. Kerry then took her phone away from her and said to Nighthawk: Lock her up. Tingyu copsed into a chair. She couldnt believe she just betrayed Gavin. She thought her loyalty to Gavin would always be unwavering. Now she realized that she is also a selfish person. No matter how much she loves Gavin, she always loves herself the most. Xuan walked over and patted on her shoulder and walked away. The moment Kerry walked out of the beauty parlor, he received a message from Gavin. He opened Tingyus phone and looked at the address. Since he had been living in this city for a long time, he knew where Gavin was after ncing at the location. Kerry only took Nighthawk with him, so that they wouldnt be noticed. The location Gavin gave them was a cake shop. It was right next to the hotel they just searched. A few minutester, they arrived at a street, and the cake shop is right across the street. Kerry began to feel nervous. The traffic light turned green. Kerry and Nighthawk walked across the street. Kerry looked into the shop, and found there were only a woman and a kid he doesnt know, and there was no one else in the shop. He had a sense of foreboding. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He walked into the shop, and the owner of the shop asked: Sir, how may I help you? Kerry ignored him. He walked around the shop. Gavin and Pingan were nowhere to be seen. The owner smiled. He said: Sir, are you looking for someone? Kerry sighed inwardly. He said: Yes, I am. Is it a man and a kid? Yes. The boss then smiled happily and took out a phone and a small shoe from a box and said: That guest wants me to give these to you. Kerry took the shoe. It is Pingans shoe. The other shoe was in the suitcase in the hotel. What did he say? Kerry asked. He didnt say anything. He only told me someone is going to look for himter and he asked me to give these to you. Kerry was furious. He took the phone and put it in his pocket. He asked: Is he wearing a mask? Yes. Is the baby in his arms sleeping? Yes. That baby is sleeping. The owner said. That is a very cute little baby. I have never seen any other baby who is even more beautiful. Kerry took a deep breath and refrained his anger. He asked: Where did he go? He bought a bag of bread and turned left. When did he leave? Chapter 275 Im Just Using You (1) Chapter 275 I''m Just Using You (1) The bakery owner thought about it and said, "About five minutes." "Thanks." said Kerry. Before he could reach the door, the bakery owner called out, "Please wait a minute." Kerry thought the bakery owner had some news for him, but he said, "Please pay for the bread." "Why should I pay? I didn''t buy it." Kerry asked, puzzled. The shopkeeper smiled and said, "The man left without paying the bill. He said that if you didn''te to him, he would use his cell phone to pay the bill. If youe back and take the phone, you will pay for it." Kerry really wanted to yell at him, but thought that the bread he bought was probably for Pingan, so he paid the bill very quickly. Kerry didn''t know whether Gavin had heard something wrong from Tingyu Zhao''s words or witnessed him being chased. "Where can Gavin hide in five minutes?" Kerry thought. Kerry walked slowly in the direction the bakery owner had told him to go. Then the phone in his pocket rang, not his but Gavin''s. It was an unfamiliar phone number on the screen, and Kerry answered it. When the call came through, neither of them spoke. They could hear each other on the phone over the loud sounds of cars and people. Ten secondster, Gavin''s familiar voice came over. "Kerry?" "It''s me." Kerry''s eyes searched the street quickly, "What do you want from me?" "You give me fifty million dors, and a helicopter, and I''ll let your son go." "Okay, I promise you." Kerry didn''t hesitate and agreed. Even if Gavin had extorted 500 million from him, he would have agreed. If the money were gone, he can earn it back. If he lost his son, he would suffer for the rest of his life. You agreed so readily." Gavin said sarcastically. It seems the money I ask for is too little for you. "Stop talking so much nonsense. Do you want a transfer or cash? Where do we meet?" "At 5:00 p.m., I''ll meet you at the beach. I want cash. I hope the money will be put into the helicopter." "I''ll be there on time. I hope you''ll keep your promise." Kerry said. "Of course, I''m a businessman." said Gavin. Then Kerry cursed him in his mind. "You get me on the phone with Pingan. I want to make sure he''s alive," Kerry said. There was a moment''s pause and then Gavin said, "He''s asleep." "Dam it, what did you do to him?" Kerry was roaring down the street, causing passers-by to look at him. "Kerry, if you want to save your son, this is your only chance. If you don''t believe he''s alive, then you don''t have toe at five o''clock this afternoon." With that, Gavin hung up the phone. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gavin originally wanted to take Pingan away from here, but he couldn''t do that under the circumstances. After much thought, he didn''t want to put himself in danger because of Kerry''s son. Even if it was for revenge, the price was not worth it, so he nned to ckmail Kerry for a certain amount of money and then left, looking for a better opportunity to get back at Kerryter. Kerry looked at the phone and mmed it down on the floor in anger. It was now two o''clock in the afternoon, three hours before the appointed time. That was enough time for him to make all the arrangements. This time he must let Gavin pay for what he had done to Pingan. Then he called the bank manager. The bank manager was shocked and said, "Mr. Yeh, we don''t have this much cash in our coffers." "That''s you thing. You figure it out right away. I''ll be over in an hour to pick up the money." Kerry said, and hung up the call. Afterwards, he called Tianye and told him about it. The two agreed to meet at the bank and go to the beach together. After arranging for a private helicopter, Kerry drove to the agreed bank. The bank manager saw him in person and invited him into his office. "Mr. Ye, please wait a moment. The cash will be ready soon." "Didn''t you just say you didn''t have so much cash?" Kerry mocked. The bank managerughed apologetically, "We just had an emergency transfer from another branch." In fact, he was afraid to offend Kerry, the bank''s VIP customer, so the bank manger asked help from other banks. "There''s one more thing I''m going to ask you to help me with," Kerry said, then leaned close to him and whispered in his ear. After hearing Kerry''s words, the manager''s expression wasplicated, and then he said, "Mr. Ye, is this appropriate?" With a straight face, Kerry said seriously, "Just do it. Don''t ask any other questions. By the way, have the bank''s cash truck deliver the money to the beach for me. I can''t fit that much cash in my car." "That''s no problem." The manager said respectfully. Chapter 275 Im Just Using You (2) Chapter 275 I''m Just Using You (2) "Hurry up, I''m pressed for time," Kerry urged him. "Yes, Mr. Ye, I''ll go arrange it." Ten minutester, Tianye Mu arrived, his clothes almost drenched in sweat. As soon as they met, Tianye asked him, "Is the money ready?" "The bank is preparing the money." Kerry said. Tianye used a disposable paper cup to go to the water dispenser to get some water. When he finished a few sses of water, he gasped for air. "Why does he suddenly want the ransom?" he asked. "I don''t know," Kerry frowned, "but it''s what normal people will do, isnt it? I don''t think he took Pingan away just to get back at me." Tianye sat down on a chair. "Maybe he wants to raise Pingan and then have hime back to get revenge on you." said he. Kerry gave him a dirty look. "I guess you watched too many TV series and movies, so you think that way." "Ever since Xiran got pregnant, she likes to watch soap operas, and then she told me about the plot," Tenha said. "So I had to know a lot of those plots." Kerry could almost picture that scene and smiled faintly. Ten minutester, the bank manager came back. He was stunned when he saw Tianye, then he shook his hand warmly, "Hello, Mr. Mu, I''ve heard so much about you. I didn''t expect to finally meet you today." "Is the money ready?" Kerry interrupted him. The bank manager smiled awkwardly, let go of Tianye''s hand and said, "Yes, this way, please." The bank manager ushered the two men to the bank''s vault, where several security guards were there, armed. There were ten boxes on the table, and Kerry opened one at random. "There''s five million in each box, ten boxes in all," The bank manager said. "Put all this money in the car ande with me." Kerry said faintly. Then the manager busily asked the bodyguards to carry the boxes to the car. After everything was ready, Kerry then led the way to the agreed-upon tarmac. The helicopter was already waiting there. Moving ten boxes of cash into the helicopter, there was already very little room in the cabin. "Where''s the stuff I need?" Kerry asked Nighthawk. Then Nighthawk gave him a small remote control, pointing to one of the most hidden corners and saying, "There it is." "Have you installed it yet?" "Yea, Sir. It is ready as you instructed." Kerry nodded. By now, it was past four o''clock. "Let''s go." Kerry said. "Sir, could I go to the beach with you?" Nighthawk said to Kerry, "I''ve been looking for him for over six months and I''ve never seen him in person, so I want to go see what he looks like." Kerry red at him, but finally agreed to his request. "Where''s Xuan Chu?" "He''s in that car." Kerry turned to look at the car. Then he contemted for a moment before walking toward that car. "Gavin''s getting ready to run away. Are you going to see him onest time?" Kerry said to Xuan. Xuan sat in the car and looked at him in surprise, "You''re willing to take me?" "Sure. Maybe you won''t have a chance to see him again." Kerry''s words were meaningful, but Chu didn''t catch them. He waspletely caught up in the excitement of going to see Gavin. "Well, I''m going to see him. There is something I want to ask him myself," Xuan said. Then Kerry turned and walked to his car, weraing a wry smile. His reason for taking Xuan to see Gavin was simple. If Gavin still cared about Xuan, he would have one more bargaining chip in his hand to threaten Gavin. That would do Kerry no harm but good. At five o''clock, Kerry arrived at the beach. He took out his cell phone and dialed Gavin''s number, which was quickly answered. "I''m at the beach. Where are you?" "Where''s the money I want?" Gavin asked on the phone. "In the helicopter." "Very good. I''ll be right there." said Gavin. Before Kerry could ask Pingan where he was, Gavin hung up again. Tianye overheard the conversation, looked at the crowd of people ying on the beach not far away, and smirked, "It''s good that he picked this ce. We can''t do anything to him yet." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "I can''t kill him here, but I can choose other ces to kill him." Kerry snorted. Chapter 275 Im Just Using You (3) Chapter 275 I''m Just Using You (3) Tianye didn''t say anything. He bent down and took out a box of cigarettes from the car, and gave one to Kerry, but Kerry shook his head, "I don''t smoke now. Then Tianye threw the it back into the car. In fact, he had quit smoking too. He just saw how upset Kerry was, so he gave him a cigarette to rx. "What does this asshole look like? Why isn''t heing?" Tianye looked around, and everywhere he looked there were men and women in bathing suits. At that moment, Xuan got out of the car. He was staring at someone with an excited look, clutching his hands together tightly. They saw his reaction and followed his gaze. A tall, upright figure was walking slowly from a distance, wearing a mask on his face. He wore a white T-shirt on top, a pair of fancy shorts underneath, and a pair of flip-flops. He was dressed less like a negotiator and more like a vacationer. He was alone, and he didn''t have Pingan with him. Gavin approached them little by little. First he saw the helicopter parked in front of the two cars, then he saw Kerry and Tianye, and finally he realized that Xuan was there. "What''s he doing here? He is catch by Kerry again?" Gavin thought. Walking three meters away from them, Gavin stopped in his tracks. "Long time no see, Kerry," Gavin said, "but you''re too much of a wimp. Why do you bring so many people here? Youre afraid I''ll kill you?" Kerry looked at him indifferently, not wanting to waste time with him. "I''ve got the cash you asked for. Where''s my son?" Gavin smiled faintly, "When I''m safely out of here, I''ll tell my men to release your son." Kerry was furious, "Damn it, you''re breaking your word. "Kerry, there are so many of you, and I''m all alone. If I bring your son here, it will be very dangerous for me." Xuan looked straight into the eyes of Gavin, whom he had loved so much, and felt sad. Xuan''s impression of Gavin was that he was a very sunny and charming man. And now his mind was full of schemes and tricks. He was nothing like he used to be. Now Xuan felt that he was not the man he had fallen in love with. Kerry turned his head to Xuan and said, "Youve met your old acquaintance. Aren''t you going to say hello to him?" Xuan was very hesitant. There was so much he wanted to say to Gavin but he didn''t know what to say. He wanted to ask him why he didn''t answer his phone calls, why he always avoided him, and whether he ever loved him In the end, however, he only asked, "How are you doing?" Gavin smiled, opened his arms, and said, "As you can see, I''m pretty good." "I ...... I am looking for you all the time. Did you know that?" There was anticipation in Xuan''s voice. "I know." Gavin said calmly. "Then why didn''t you contact me?" Xuan asked angrily. He had traveled from Hong Kong to the Pacific Inds, and then from the Pacific to S City, and then flown to F Province in search of Gavin. For more than six months, he had been searching for him. His father threatened to kick him out of the family if he didn''t stop looking for Gavin, but he was still desperate to find him. Right now, the person he had been looking for so long was right in front of him, but Xuan felt that he didn''t care about him. Gavin looked him straight in the eye, with no emotion in his look. "Xuan, I don''t love you. Im just using you to get close to Kerry and get what I want." Gavin''s words shattered the only hope that Xuan had left in his mind. His tears rolled down his face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Are you saying what you really mean?" Xuan asked through gritted teeth. "Of course," Gavin said coldly, "I only like women. I have no interest in men." "Then why did you ept my love in the first ce?" Xuan shouted. Gavin shrugged, "I want to try something new. I don''t know if I''m interested in men or women until I try them. But as I found out after spending time with you, I still like women. Xuan burst into tears. His body was trembling, "If that''s the case, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Are you afraid that I will pester you?" "Are you stupid?" Gavin scoffed, "I just said that I was going to use you. You wouldnt help me if I told you." Xuan took one step backwards. He yelled, "I''m a fucking idiot. Gavin, I hate you. I''ll never forgive you." With that, Xuan turned and ran. When Nighthawk prepared to go after him, Kerry said quietly, "let him go. Tianye turned his head and said, "He''s not going to kill himself, is he? "I don''t think he''s going to ...... kill himself." Kerry was a little unsure, but thought better of it and said to Nighthawk, "You keep an eye on him and don''t let him die." If something bad happened to Xuan in Sky City, for whatever reason, Xuan''s dad would surely me Kerry, so Kerry was also worried that Xuan would do something to hurt himself. "Yes, sir." Nighthawk said, and chased after Xuan. Gavin watched Xuan''s back as he left, his hands sped tightly behind his back. It was probably for Xuan''s good that he did this. Xuan was the only heir to the Chu family. Gavin knew that his family would not allow Xuan to fall in love with him, and Gavin thought it would be better for him to reject Xuan and make him hate himself than to end up suffering for both of them. "Gavin, I just can''t figure out why you make Xuan fall for you like that," Kerry said sarcastically. "I''ve been wondering the same thing, too." Gavinughed softly. Tell us where Pingan is, and then take the money and get the hell out of here. I don''t want to see you for another minute." said Tianye. Gavin shrugged, "I''ll have to see if you really gave me the fifty million first. "The money is in the helicopter." Kerry said coldly. Gavin stepped up to the door of the helicopter, where there were ten boxes. He opened two of them at random to check them. By the way he checked that the helicopter was full of fuel, which was enough for him to fly out of Sky City. Once inside the cabin, Gavin had no intention of going down. Kerry smirked, instantly shifted to the cockpit, then grabbed him by the arm and threw him right out of the cockpit. It all happened so fast. Before Gavin knew it, he was thrown onto the beach. "Gavin, you haven''t even told me where my son is and you''re trying to run?" Kerry looked down at him and said. Gavin stood up from the ground and patted the sand off his body, "I wasn''t trying to run. I was just trying to see if the helicopter was okay." Kerry didn''t bother to argue with him and asked him, "Where''s Pingan?" "Of course he''s Sky City. I''ll give you the address as soon as I leave." "I don''t trust you, call your man now. I want to make sure Pingan is okay." Gavin saw that Kerry was determined and he was in a hurry to leave, so he dialed his guy''s number. "Is the baby awake?" "Yes, he''s awake." The man asked anxiously. "Give him the phone," said Gavin, and then he put it on speaker. "Hello?" Pingan''s young voice came over the phone. Kerry and Tianye''s faces changed at the same time. After so many days, they had finally heard Pingan''s voice. Before Gavin spoke, Kerry was the first to say, "Pingan, are you okay?" Pingan was stunned for two seconds, then shouted out in excitement, "Daddy, Daddy, is it really you?" "It''s me ......" Gavin hung up the phone before Kevin finished his sentence. Kerry got angry and threw a punch, which Gavin swiftly dodged and retreated to a safe distance. Kerry clenched his fist, "Shit, I want to kill you so bad right now." "Now you know I''m not lying to you. I''ve been raising him since he was born. He was so cute, and I couldn''t bear to kill him." Kerry got even angrier at the mention of this. It was because of Gavin that he hadn''t even seen his own son when his son was born. "Can I go now? I''ll be sure to give you the address five minutes after the helicopter takes off." Gavin said solemnly. Kerry stared at him with his purple eyes, "I hope you understand that if I don''t get the message in five minutes, I''m going to throw you into the sea just like I did earlier. I will also kill you first. You better never doubt my ability." Gavin winced. The purple eyes of Kerry''s were too weird for him. "I promise I won''t break my word." "Okay, I''ll wait for your message." Gavin quickly jumped into the ne. Soon the propeller was turning. Huge winds swirled the sand on the beach, as if a sandstorm wasing. Chapter 276 Where Was Pingan? (1) Chapter 276 Where Was Pingan? (1) With a roar, the helicopter took off and headed out to sea. Five minutester, Kerry received a message on his phone, which was an address. Kerry then forwarded the address to Henry and looked up at the helicopter, which was already far away. "What if he gave the wrong address?" Tianye Mu asked worriedly. "Then I''ll bring him back." Kerry said tly. "The ne has flown so far and you''re still able to catch him?" Kerry turned her head and aimed his eyes at him, "Are you questioning my abilities?" "I was just curious." "Of course I can." Kerry said. The two men waited on the beach for the news. Henry was now taking hundreds of people to the address Kerry had given him. When Henry kicked open the hotel door, he saw Pingan. Pingan threw down his water bottle and ran toward him, shouting, "Uncle Zhang." Henry bent down and grabbed him in a hug, his eyes moistened. "We''ve finally found you." The young man in charge of guarding Pingan in the room, seeing the sudden influx of people, quickly ran to the window and tried to escape, but he was grabbed down by the cor and mmed to the floor by the men who arrived. Henry picked up Pingan and then stomped on the young man''s back, saying coldly, "Your boss has run away with the money. "No, he said he would call me when he got the money and let me go with him." The young man said hatefully. "If he hadn''t told us the address, we wouldn''t have found this ce so quickly. He betrayed you." "Take him away." Henry said to his men. Several men pulled the young man from the ground. He didn''t want to believe that he had really be a pawn of Gavin''s. Then Henry immediately called Kerry and said, excitedly, "Sir, we have found Pingan." "Good, how''s Pingan?" Pingan leaned over to the phone and shouted, "Daddy, Daddy, I miss Mommy. How is mommy?" "Mommy is fine. They''re all waiting for you toe home." Kerry said softly. "Daddy, I miss you too." said Pingan. It was rare for him to say sweet words to Kerry. "I miss you too, and I will be right back. Give the phone to Henry." Then Pingan handed the phone to Henry nicely. "Take Pingan to the Mu family, and be careful on the way." "Yes, sir." Ending the call, Henry said happily to Pingan, "Let''s go, Uncle Zhang will take you to meet your mother." At the beach, Kerry breathed a long sigh of relief, "They find Pingan." Tianye nodded. Looking at the helicopter in the distance, Kerry took out the remote control from his pocket and said with a light smile, "It''s time to detonate the bomb." After saying that, he pressed the button on the remote control, and then the helicopter instantly exploded and crashed into the sea. "I still haven''t seen his real face," Tianye said. "I''m going to turn back the time, so you can see his true face. What do you think?" Kerryughed and teased. Tianye''s eyes widened in surprise, "You know how to do that?" "Yeah, do you want me to show it to you?" Tianye was filled with anticipation, "Yeah, show me." "I''m just kidding." Tianye was angry and kicked him, "You''re teasing me." Kerry dodged him and said with a smile, "Please dont be angry." Both of them were in a much better mood now, humming a tune as they got into the car to go home. While fastening his seat belt, Tianye asked, "Why did you choose this way to kill Gavin? What if he lets us on the helicopter with him?" "You idiot. Don''t you know how to jump out of a helicopter?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re the idiot." Tianye said and gave him a p Kerry didn''t duck it this time and his head got a punch. Heughed, "There''s a bomb in the helicopter, and hell never survive." "What if he hadn''t died and was still alive?" "I''m not afraid of him. I don''t believe I can''t kill him," Kerry said coldly. Tianye stretchedfortably and teased, "The helicopter and the ten million are all gone." "It''s all worth it if we can get Pingan back." said Kerry happily. It turned out that Kerry had asked the bank manager to prepare ten million RMB yuan and forty million fake banknotes and put these fake banknotes at the bottom of the box. So he didn''t give Gavin 50 million. Chapter 276 Where Was Pingan? (2) Chapter 276 Where Was Pingan? (2) The car was going very fast. When turning a corner, Kerry Ye made a beautiful swerve, but almost hit another car that suddenly changednes in front of him. Tianye Mu grabbed the handlebars and turned his head to scold Kerry, "Can you drive slower?" "I always drive like this. If you don''t like it, get out of the car." Kerry returned. "Do you want me to use force to get you to drive slower?" Tianye said. Kerry took one look at him, "I''m driving. I don''t have time for you. If you want to fight me just wait until we get back." "Fine, let''s duel. But there has to be a wager, or the contest is boring." "What do you want to wager?" Tianye smiled and said, "I saw a Bugatti Veyron in your garage the other day, you bought it new." "Yeah, I haven''t driven it once," Kerry said. He didn''t have any hobbies. He just liked cars, so he built three garages full of his beloved cars. "I like it." Tianye said. "Fine. I''ll sit on the bet with this car, what''s your bet?" Tianye thought about it and said, "Didn''t you like that vi by the sea? I''ll use that vi." "Good, then it''s a deal." Soon, the car entered the gate of the Mu family''s vi. From a distance, Kerry saw Venus sitting on a rocking chair on thewn, Pingan swinging, and Henry protecting him. As soon as the car stopped, Kerry got out of the car and strode toward them. When Pingan saw him, he got off the swing and ran toward him, shouting loudly and excitedly, "Daddy." Kerry couldn''t help picking up his pace, walk up to Pingan, and picked him up. Kerry felt his son''s heartbeat, and it was only at this moment that he felt that his son had reallye home. After a long hug, Pingan whispered, "Daddy, I''m hungry. Can we eat now?" Kerry smiled warmly, "Of course you can. Are you waiting for us to eat?" Pingan nodded, "Mom and Annt Xiran said that we can''t eat until you twoe back." "Fine, let''s go then." Venus stood up from a distance and greeted him with the soft smile. "I''m back." said Kerry tenderly. Venus came forward and took his arm, "Come on. Lets go to dinner. To celebrate Pingan''s return, we''ve cooked many dishes today." "I like eating." Pingan cheered on Kerry''s arm. Xiran greeted everyone to take their seats, and Tianye went to the wine cab to get a bottle of red wine that he had kept for a long time. "I''m going to have a good drink with Kerry today," he said. Xiran looked at the bottle of wine and her eyes showed a thirst, "If I weren''t pregnant, I would have a drink too." Pingan stood on the chair and asked loudly, "Uncle, I am a man. Can I drink?" Tianyeughed, "You''re not a man yet. Youre a little boy, so you can''t drink." "Then when will I be able to drink?" Pingan asked. "When you get to be eighteen, you can drink it." "Eighteen?" Pingan counted his little fingers and mumbled, "I''m one and a half years old. It will take me a long time to turn eighteen." Venus rubbed his little head beside him, smiled at him and said, "You will be eighteen, soon." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Yeah?" Pingan''s eyes lit up again, "Then I want to grow up with my sister." Xiran was curious, "Sweetheart, how do you know that it''s your sister and not your brother in mommy''s belly?" "I''ve seen her before," Pingan said innocently. All four adults were shocked, incredulity in their eyes. Venus asked him in surprise, "When did you meet her?" "It was these days. My sister yed with me when I was sleeping in suitcases. She''s so pretty." Pingan''s expression was quite smug. After hearing his words, they realized that he had met her in a dream. They thought these two little guys with supernatural powers had met in a time warp. Only Kerry was a little depressed. Except for him, his wife and son dreamed of their daughter, but he didn''t dream of her. Venus understood that Pingan saw his sister in a dream, but didn''t understand why he slept in the suitcase, and then she looked at Kerry with puzzled eyes. Kerry knew he had to tell Venus what had happened to Pingan, so he gave her a brief and concise ount of the incident. Venus frowned as she listened. She thought that Gavin would treat Pingan differently, or at least not hurt him, but she was wrong. It seemed that Gavin didn''t love anyone but himself. After Kerry''s brief description of the incident, he continued, "I''m taking Pingan to the hospital tomorrow to check to see if there are any drugs left in his body." Chapter 276 Where Was Pingan? (3) Chapter 276 Where Was Pingan? (3) "Yes, we better take Pingan to the hospital for a checkup," Venus echoed, and then she asked Pingan, "Do you feel sick?" Pingan shook his head, "No, I feel fine." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Venus, still unsure, took a good look at Pingan to make sure there was nothing wrong with him, and only then did she feel relieved. Then Pingan thought of Gavin and asked Kerry, "Dad, where did Gavin go?" "He go to a faraway ce. Kerry said. "Will hee back to see me?" Pingan asked. "Do you want to see him?" Kerry asked curiously. Pingan thought for a long moment and shook his head, "No, I don''t want to see him." "Why?" "He used to be nice to me, but now he''s not nice to me," Pingan said. He remembered when someone was nice to him and he was keenly aware of when someone was not nice to him. Kerry and Venusughed. While Kerry was telling the story, Tianye was pouring drinks for everyone. "These unhappy events are over. Let''s raise our sses and wee Pingan back." said Kerry. Then everyone raised their sses. Pingan was smiling with great excitement. "Did you really let him go?" Venus went over to Kerry and asked. Instead of answering, Kerry asked, "What do you think?" "We can''t let him go. He''s done so many bad things and almost got so many people killedst time." Venus didn''t hesitate and said. Kerry gave her a kiss on her face and said, "As you wish. I''ve given him the punishment he deserves." "Kerry,e over here and have a drink." Tianye said. The two men hadn''t drink alcohol for a long time because their wives were pregnant. This time, they finally had a chance to have a drink. Soon, the bottle of wine was all gone. They got a little tipsy and Kerry stood up and grabbed Tianye''s arm, "let''s have a duel. I''ll win your vi for sure." Tianye smiled and then followed him outside the house. Venus and Xiran wondered why they were suddenly heading out of the house. "Where are you going?" Xiran asked. Tianye smiled, "Honey, don''t you like that Bugatti Veyron in his garage? I''ll win it for you." "How are you going to win it?" Xiran was excited and asked. Tianye waved his fist, "Get it by winning the fight." "I''ll cheer you on." Xiran nimbly got up from her chair, "Venus,e on, let''s go watch." Venusughed. She could imagine that if Xiran wasn''t pregnant, she would have fought with Kerry herself. When they arrived on thewn, Tianye and Kerry were ready, and Pingan came forward and stood between them, "I''ll be the referee. Dad, Uncle, I''ll count to three, and then the game will officially begin." "Okay, you''re in charge," Tianye said, then looked up to Kerry and said, "But we agree in advance that you cant be allowed to use your superpowers." "I don''t even have to use it on you," Kerry said arrogantly. "Don''t get cocky. I''ll have you on your kneester." said Tianye. Pingan ran over to his mother and shouted, "One, two, three, go." As soon as Pingan finished speaking, Tianye threw a punch at Kerry, who deftly ducked it and threw a punch as well, and the two began to tangle. Pingan was so excited that he jumped around and cheered, "Come on Dad. Come on Uncle." When Venus looked at the two men fighting, her thoughts were spiraling. She had seen them fight before, but it was out of hatred, and they both wanted to kill each other. Two years had passed and now they were wrestling over a car and a vi. Eventually Tianye got the upper hand, and finally knocked Kerry to the ground. "Do you ept defeat?" Tianye pressed his elbow against his neck and asked proudly. Kerry came out with a deft move and pressed Tianye down again,ughing, "You lose!" "It''s not over yet." Tianye pushed him away, and then they fought again. Xiran held her waist to watch the battle, but also from time to time to give her husband ideas, "twist his left arm, right right ...... kick his right leg ...... well done. Honey, you are the best. Venus wasughing next to her, and Xiran refused to be quiet even though she was pregnant. The two of them fought for more than twenty minutes. The onlookers got sleepy and took a chair to sit and watch. But the more they fought, the more energetic they became. Xiran, who had been cheering for ten minutes, lost interest and held her hand to her stomach. "I heard that they used to be sworn enemies." She asked Venus. "Yeah, they used to hate each other." Venus nodded seriously, "The hatred between them before was definitely more serious than you can imagine." Suddenly Pingan cheered, "Yeah, Uncle Tianye wins the fight,." The two women looked up, and sure enough, Kerry was on thewn with Tianye on top of him. He tried to resist again, but couldn''t get the strength to do so. Tianye excitedly said to Pingan, "Pingan, count the number." Pingan didn''t understand what Tianye meant and asked, "Count the numbers?" "Count from one to ten." Pingan didn''t know any rules, just thought it was funny, and shouted from one to ten quickly "You lose." Tianye gasped and stood up. Then he walked up to Pingan and lifted him in the air, "Pingan, you are my good nephew." Pingan was lifted high above Tianye''s head andughed. Kerry, lying on thewn, wasughing too. "Pingan, you''re counting so fast, Daddy won''t even get a chance to win," Kerry said to Pingan. "Do I have to count slowly?" "Yeah, and when they ask you to count againter, you need count slower." "Okay, Dad. I''ll remember that." Seeing Kerry still lying on the floor, Venus smiled and said, "Aren''t you going to get up yet? You''re soaking wet." "I lost a beloved car and I''m heartbroken. I didn''t have the strength to get up." Kerry said deliberately. "Well, next time you''ll just win it back." Kerry continued to pretend to be sad, "I need love to get up." "What kind of love?" Venusughed. "Please give me a kiss." Kerry smiled. Venus readily agreed, then turned to her son and called out, "Pingan,e here." Pingan ran over, "Mom, whats up?" "Give your dad a kiss. He lost a car and he''s sad." Pingan then knelt down and kissed Kerry on the cheek, "Daddy, are you still sad?" "Im not sad," Kerry said. "You''re my good boy." Then Kerry took Pingan in his arms and tickled him. Theyughed happily on thewn. Chapter 277 The Birth of Xiran Xiaos Son (1) Chapter 277 The Birth of Xiran Xiao''s Son (1) In the evening, after bathing Pingan, Kerry returned to the room where Venus was reading a book. He wiped Pingans hair and asked, "What are you reading?" Venus showed it to him and said, "A fantasy romance, sister-inw rmends it to me, and it''s pretty good." Thinking about Tianyes weird thoughts, Kerry smiled and shook his head, "Its harmful to your eyes. Youd better read less." "Well, let me finish this chapter, the plotes to the climax." Venus said without looking back. Pingan seemed very interested and said, "Mommy, read it to me please." Uh ...... Its not suitable for you, you''d better ask your father to read you a storybook." "Why is it not suitable for me?" Pingan was very curious and asked again. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Venus found it hard to exin. She couldnt say that there were many erotic fragments in it nor could she talked about the mystical powers. Pingan already had that power, what if he took it seriously? Seeing this, Kerry said, "Because it''s so profound, you can read when you be older. Pingan nodded his head, however, he really wanted to know the story of the book. "Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight." Pingan crawled into bed while his father was tidying the towel. Kerry immediately said, "No." "Why?" Pingan asked again, and the atmosphere suddenly became intensive. "Your sister is in Mommys belly, and you''ll kick her when you fall asleep." Kerry said seriously. Hearing this, Pingan held Venus s arms tightly and said, "I''ll be quiet, I won''t kick her." "How do you know if you''re asleep?" Then Pingan retorted, "Then you''ll kick her as well for you are also asleep." Kerry didnt know how to answer, so he said, "Im an adult, I won''t do that." "You are lying, you just want to stay with Mommy." Pingan was sad and he turned to looked at Venus, "Mommy, I haven''t seen you for days, I miss you. Thinking of the difficulties that Pingan had endured these days, Venus immediately felt sad, when she was about to agree, Kerry interrupted her and said, "No way. Pingan stood up, and said to Kerry, "You don''t have the final say." "I''m your father, of course I can decide that." Pingan pointed at Venus'' s belly and said proudly, "My sister is in charge of that. Then Kerry smiled, "She is still in Mommys belly. Of course she cant. "Well, I have an idea." After saying that, Pingan got close to Venus''s belly and said, "I am your brother, if you want me to sleep next to you, just give me some reaction, if you don''t want, just keep quiet." Then they all stared at Venuss belly, however, after a while, Venus s belly moved. Pinganughed with joy, "Look, she agrees my words." Kerry had no choice but to agree. He was unlucky today. Then he said, Well, remember to be quiet. Pingan patted his chest, "Don''t worry." Then Pingan finally won the battle. However, Kerry felt depressed, if the girl was delivered, he would have no status in the family at all. Well, it was a long way to go, he still had to endure. At night, Pingan slept well between his parents, he hadnt done this for a long time. Two or three minutester, after Pingan fell asleep, Venus asked Kerry, "How did you deal with that person?" "Have you ever seen the TV series called Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils?" Kerry suddenly asked. Venus nodded, "Yes." "He has got a taste of his own medicine. This is the skill of one of the main characters Rongfu Mu." Kerry said mysteriously. Venus was a bit dull since she got pregnant, so she didnt understand Kerrys words and asked, "What do you mean?" Kerry said softly, "I just use the same way he used before. However, I lost a helicopter and ten million Yuan." After thinking for a while, Venus finally understood his words. "Does anybody who sees it?" Venus asked worriedly. "The sunset was so gorgeous that no one should have seen it, and if there was indeed someone who saw it, they could do nothing for they didnt know who I am." After a moment of silence, Venus sighed softly and said, "Its his retribution." "Right. Kerry caressed her face and said softly, "Everything is done, sleep right now." "Fine." Then Venus closed her eyes. Since she had been kidnapped by Alisa to the ind, the nightmare begun. She had experienced sorrow and happiness, now everything was finished. She found her son, her husband and her brother. Now a new life would be delivered, she didnt dare to imagine that before. Gavin hadpletely disappeared, she slept very well. Chapter 277 The Birth of Xiran Xiaos Son (2) Chapter 277 The Birth of Xiran Xiao''s Son (2) The next morning, Kerry drove Venus and Pingan home, and before that, Venus greeted Xiran and they made an appointment to go shopping the next time. Then Tianye said to Kerry, "Don''t forget to bring back my car today." Kerry replied indifferently, "I know." He felt so aggrieved for this was his new car and he only drove once. Seeing Kerrys face, Tianye smiled even brighter. After sending Venus back to the vi, Kerry took Pingan directly to the hospital. Almost all the people there recognized Kerry and of course they saw Pingan as well. They thought about the news before, although it was suppressed by Kevin, they were actually curious about it. However, they had no spite. "Wow, his eyes really have different colors, its so beautiful." A girl cast a nce at Pingan and said in surprise. "Yes, I''ve never seen that before. It''s incredible." Pingan was sitting beside Kerry, he was happy at first, then he felt something was wrong, so he asked innocently, "Dad, why are they looking at me? Do I look different from them?" Hearing this, Kerry felt sad and nudged his little nose and then said, "Yes, you look so beautiful, they haven''t seen such a pretty boy before, so they look at you." Pingan frowned and said unhappily, "But I think they are talking about my eyes, I am different from them." Then after a moment of silence, Kerry said, "Pingan, this world is very mystical with all kinds of people living in it. They look at you for they are shallow, you are a good by, dont think much." Pingan seemed to understand, and after hesitating for a while, he asked, "Dad, what does shallow mean?" "Well, it means that they are not well-educated." "Fine." Pingan said seriously, "Then Ill read more books, meet more people, and do a lot of meaningful things when I grow up." "Great." Kerry encouraged Pingan. Kerry really admired Pingan, not because he was his own son, but for his optimism and endurance. When he was at that age, he didnt dare to speak with his ssmates for fear that they would find his secret. Pingan did much better. Ten minutester, the test results came out. The doctor seemed dissatisfied with the results. "Doctor, is the problem serious?" Kerry asked worriedly. The doctor lifted his sses and said seriously, "You are so reckless. How can you feed your child with suchrge amount of sleeping pills?" Kerry kept silent and heard the doctor''s reprimand, but his hatred for Gavin grew a little stronger. Seeing that Kerry was silent, the doctor got more furious, "You are irresponsible. He will go to sleep when he feels tired, but how can you feed him sleeping pills? He is such a beautiful boy, what if these pills cause harm to him? Then, youll regret for what youve done." "It''s our fault, and it won''t happen again," Kerry admitted his fault, for fare that the doctor would scold him for an hour. Then he asked, What should we do now? "There''s nothing we can do, those pills have already been absorbed. He can only depend on his metabolism." "Does that have any side effect?" "It''s not a big deal, but he would be sleepy these days, just take care of him." Hearing this, Kerry felts relieved. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Thanks a lot." "Take good care of your child, be more patient please." The doctor lectured. "Yes, I will." Kerry walked out of the outpatient and sighed. He almost couldnt restrain his temper. Fortunately, he remembered that the man was not his family doctor. Seeing this, Pingan asked, "Dad, why dont you exin? Its not you who feed me the sleeping pill. The doctor is so rude." Kerry smiled quietly and replied, "It''s okay, even if I said, he doesnt know that person." "Well." Then they lived a somewhat normal life, and everything was going in the right direction. But one day, Kerry and Venus quarreled, more exactly, it was Venus who got angry. The cause was very simple, it was for Venus''s work, but finally the quarrel got more serious. When having dinner, Venus talked about her will of going back to work, then Kerry said casually, "Don''t go to work, it''s not convenient for you since you are pregnant." Hearing this, Venus was confused and she said, "But I promised President He that I would participate in the designpetition." "I''ll talk to herter and ask her to send someone else." Then Venus felt unhappy, when she was hesitating, it was Kerry who encouraged her, but now he stopped her to do that. "What do you mean?" Venus asked coldly. Kerry was picking the thorns on the fish, he replied without looking up, "Nothing, I just think it''s too hard for you to go to work now." Hearing this, Venus was very furious and she put down the chopsticks, then said indifferently, "I don''t find it hard for thats my interest. Besides, there are so many female employees in yourpany, do they have to resign when they get pregnant?" However, Kerry still didn''t notice her change, he picked the fish into Venuss bowl and said, "They are all ambitious women, you are different." Chapter 277 The Birth of Xiran Xiaos Son (3) Chapter 277 The Birth of Xiran Xiao''s Son (3) "What? Right, I''m pregnant now, so you think I can only rely on you?" Venus said in a harsh manner, so finally Kerry noticed it, when he looked up, Venuss expression was cold. Kerry was surprised and said, "What''s going on? Did I say something wrong?" Pregnant women tend to be emotional, and the slightest difort can lead to a serious consequence. The more Venus thought about it, the more frustrated and angry she became, and soon, her eyes became wet, I determined to be a great designer when I was still studying. I want to rely on myself. It was you who encouraged me to participate thepetition, but now you stop me to do that. You dont even ask my opinion and just make the decision for me. Hearing this, Kerry realized the seriousness of the matter, so he quicklyforted her and said, "I don''t mean that, I just think that its inconvenient for you to work since youre pregnant. When the things get done, I support you to do whatever you want." "Dont talking nonsense, you dont respect me at all. I have nothing to say to you." Venus stood up with red eyes, she pushed him away, and walked upstairs without eating. Kerry quickly followed her for fear that she would hurt herself, and then said, "Be careful, you are pregnant now." Hearing this, Venus couldnt restrain her anger and shouted, All you know is the baby. Am I a machine? You married me for taking revenge on my brother, you dont love me at all. Even Pingan came to this world by ident." Kerry was very anxious, "Thats not my thought." "Even if you dont think like that, but thats what youve done." "What did I do?" "Haven''t you done that before?" Venus said the words without thinking. Hearing this, Kerry was also a bit angry, "Why are you going over these old stories? Its been a long time." "Thats the truth and it wont change." Venus yelled at him with tears rolling down her face. Seeing her tears, Kerry was not angry at all, he took a step forward and said softly, "Well, dont be angry, I''ll send you to work tomorrow, okay?" You dont need to do that!" Venus yed devils advocate and directly refused him. Kerry didnt know what to do, so he asked, "Why not?" "Even if I go, I don''t want to go with you, I''m just a small staff, how dare I to bother you." Venus kept walking while saying. Kerry was so depressed, but he protect her the whole way. Venus was so angry that as soon as she entered the bedroom, she closed the door, thus Kerry was nearly hit by the it. He leaned on the door and apologized, "Honey, its all my fault. Can you open the door? Dont be angry, its not good for your health." Then the door was opened, Venus said angrily, "Then tell me about you fault." Kerry was confused, actually he didn''t know, so he said, "Everything Ive done is wrong." "Crack!" The door was closed again. Kerry was speechless, Venus was the first woman he fell in love with, and they got married quickly, so he didnt know how to coax a girl. Even the words he said just now was learned form TV series. "I''m sorry, honey, can you open the door first? You can do everything you want, just dont be angry." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then Pingan suddenly ran here, after seeing this, he said with a smile, "Daddy, did you make Mommy angry?" Well, youre right." Then, an idea appeared in Kerrys minds, so he bent down and whispered to Pingan, "Help me please, Tell Mommy that I know my fault. Pingan bobbed his head and said, "Whats my prize?" "What do you want?" Pingan immediately said, "I want a small car, the kind that I can drive myself." Pingan had been thinking about this gift for a long time, but Kerry didnt agree for he was too young. Even the toy car was dangerous for him. Since Pingan said about it now, he could only agree, "Well, as long as Mommy is not angry, I will buy it for you." "Pinkie promise." Pingan extended his little finger. "Pinkie promise." Kerry extended his little finger as well and then they made a deal. Pingan knocked the door excitedly, "Mommy, it''s me. There was no sound from inside. "Mommy, I''ming in," After saying this, Pingan disappeared. It was at this moment that Kerry remembered his super powers. Why didnt he think about it before? He thought that with Pingans help, Venus wouldnt been that angry. However, two minutester, Pingan came out with anger. "What''s wrong?" Kerry was confused. Then Pingan said angrily with his hands crossed around his waist, "Mommy is crying, what have you done?" Hearing this, Kerry was anxious, then he squatted and asked, "Is Mommy crying?" "Yes, she keeps crying and looks so sad." Pingan said pitifully, "I don''t want the car, and I don''t like you anymore." After saying that, Pingan disappeared again. Kerry was stunned for a while, he felt very anxious and then came to the room directly, not caring whether Venus would be angry or not. Pingan didn''t lie to him. Venus was wiping her tears on the bed, while Pingan was handing her tissues, he keptforting her, "Mommy, don''t cry. If Dad makes you sad, then I wont be with him. I just want to stay with you. Seeing this, Kerry''s heart ached, how could he say that to her? It was already a blessing for him to marry her. She even delivered two children for him. How could he let her cry? Honey." Kerry asked Venus, he wanted to touch her shoulder but was dodged by her. Then Pingan stood in front of Venus and said, "What are you doing in here? Mommy doesn''t want to see you." Kerry whispered in his ear, "Iming to admit my fault, give us some personal space please." After thinking for a while, Pingan said, "Well, you have to make Mommy happy, or I won''t talk to you." "Copy that." Kerry said confidently. Then Pingan shoved the tissue into Kerrys hands and then left reluctantly. When he left, Kerry knelt down and said, "Honey, don''t cry. My heart ache. The more he said, the more Venus cried, she pointed at the door and said, "Who allow you toe in? Get out!" Kerry clutched her hand tightly and continued, "Honey, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have ask you to give up the competition without seeking your advice, and I shouldnt stop you from working. But this is thest time, I swear, I love you, you have to trust me." Hearing this, Venus choked and shook off his hand, "You are talking nonsense! I know that you dont want to be with me for Im not good-shaped. My skin is not good as well. You think that I will make you feel embarrassed." "Honey, dont think like that. Kerry replied bitterly, Thats not my thought, I swear! You are the most beautiful mother in the world even if youre pregnant. I wont do that to you. "Well, then let me ask you, Ive noticed that the secretariat has hired two pretty girls. How do you exin that? And theyve been running to your office frequently in these days." Venus asked with tears in her eyes. Hearing this, Kerry finally found the real cause. So he hurriedly exined, They are hired by Secretary Liu, I dont even know their appearance, it is just a rumor. "Of course you won''t admit that." "How can I admit if I havent done that?" Kerry was quite helpless, "Who tell this to you? Ask him to come here and Ill confront him." Chapter 278 A Quarrel (1) Chapter 278 A Quarrel (1) Venus wiped away her tears and sneered sarcastically, saying, Are you with a guilty conscience? No. Kerry involuntarily raised his voice and said. Why dont go let me go to work if you dont have a guilty conscience? Are you afraid that Ill disturb you while you are flirting with other women? Venus said. Being given an unwarranted charge, Kerry felt like hes like a dumb person taking a dose of bitter medicine. He repressed his anger and said gently, Venus, I really dont know who secretary Liu hired. We have no personal contact at all. All they do are delivering documents to my office and serving tea when guestse and nothing more. If you dont believe what I said, you can call secretary Liu and ask him yourself. As Kerry spoke, he took out his phone from his pocket. Hes your subordinate, so of course hes on your side. What can he tell me? Venus said. Pressed, Kerry asked directly, How can you believe Im innocent? As Kerry became angry, Venus said surlily, I dont want to hear anything right now. Just get out of here. I need to calm down. Kerry didnt want to let her calm down alone, for he knew that women make terrible decisions whenever they calm down, especially at night, they tend to be impulsive. Why do need to calm down? Nothing happened at all. Fuck! Who the hell is talking nonsense in front of you? Kerry scolded angrily. Venus shot Kerry an angry nce and said, My brother told me that. My brother doesnt lie to me. Kerry was stunned for a while. He thought the former colleagues of Venus in the design department told her that, but it turned out to be his brother-inw. Is Tianye Mu trying to trip me up? Kerry thought. Tianye? He hasnt even been to my office. How could he know that? Kerry said. Venus smiled scornfully and said, Stop acting. Come to think of it, is it true that my brother has never been to your office? Kerry thought it over and suddenly something came to his mind. Oh, yes, he has been to my office. I forget that. Kerry said immediately. It was two days ago in the afternoon that Tianye paid a surprise visit. Tianye said he was just stopping by. Kerry was so busy that he had no spare time to care about Tianye. Tianye sat on the sofa for ten minutes, then he got bored and left after saying goodbye to Kerry. Was it that time? Fuck, could it be that Tianye deliberately making things up for Venus to give me a hard time because I had snubbed him? Kerry thought. So youve seen my brother? You just said he hadnt been to your office. Venus said with a voice dripping with sarcasm. Kerry knew he had put his foot in his mouth and apologized sincerely, Im sorry. It really slipped my mind. I was so busy that I didnt know when he leftI will call him. Kerry didnt stand up and remained on one knee. He found Tianyes phone number and dialed it. Then mechanical female voice came from the phone: sorry, the phone that you dialed is power off. No, this matter must be made clear. Otherwise, I will be wronged. Kerry thought. Then Kerry called Xiran Xiaos. On the third ring, the phone went through. Hello! Xiran said. Sister-inw, Im Kerry. Is Tianye with you? Kerry said. He hasnte back from a social outing. Xiran said softly, as if she had just woken up. Sister-inw, his cell phone is off. Kerry said. Is normal that his phone is off. Xiran said indifferently. Sister-inw, Tianyes out socializing at night and turns off his cell phone, dont you worry about him hooking up with women? Kerry said meaningfully. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He is not you. I trust him in his moral standing. Xiran said. After hearing that, Kerry was unhappy. Whats wrong with me? I am also a good person. Kerry said. Come on. I am the only woman Tianye fall in love with, but how many women have you fallen in love with? Isnt there a Miss Pan who desperately wants to marry you some time ago? Xiran said. Just as the saying goes, hit where it hurts. What Xiran said touched Kerrys tender spot and Kerry was still of tongue. Kerry couldnt defend himself, because its all true, even though he lost his memory at that time. Of course, if Tianye really hooks up with other women, I will cut his penis off first, and then I will induce the baby in my belly, making him die sonless. Can he afford it? Xiran said. Though Xiran said that lightly, Kerry was funky. Women are more ruthless than men when they are angry. Kerry gave a dry cough and said, Well, sister-inw, Ill hung up. Wait, what do you want with Tianye? Xiran asked. Kerry peeked at Venus and said awkwardly, Nothing special. Its business matter. I will call him tomorrow. Before Xiran said something, Kerry hung up the phone. Kerry knows Xiran well. She always stands on the side with Tianye. If he really tells Xiran about it, there will be only one result, that is, Xiran must think he did something wrong. Besides, Venus follows Xirans words. Isnt he looking for trouble by doing that? Kerry threw the phone away and said with some earnestness, Honey, Tianye deliberately said that to you to revenge me. Now his phone is off. When his phone is on tomorrow, Ill ask him to exin it to you. OK, you can go out now. You can only stand in front of me when the matter is solvedpletely. Venus said coldly and resolutely, leaving no room for negotiation. How about I ask secretary Liu to fire those two women Kerry said. There is no need to do that. Venus stared at Kerry with a spurious smile and said, Didnt you say they have nothing to do with you? I do that because you dont like them. Kerry sad. You can keep them by your side as long as you like them. Venus said. Kerry doesnt understand womens mind-set at all. No matter what men say, women are capable of bringing the old subject back. Chapter 278 A Quarrel (2) Chapter 278 A Quarrel (2) I dont like them. I like nobody but you. Honey, why do you believe in Tianye Mu, but not me? Kerry said. Kerry felt deeply hurt. Because he is my brother and Ive known him for 25 years. He does everything for my own good. But I have known you for only two years, and we have only been together for more than half a year. Who do you think I will trust? Venus said calmly. Kerrys heart was broken. It turned out that his position in her heart is so low. His anger, which he had kept quiet all night, finally bridled up. He got up from the ground and said coldly, You think Tianye does everything right. What about me? Venus, I am your husband. I have done so many things for you. All what else I can do is to show you my heart. Am I no better than his lie? Venus looked up at Kerry with unusual coldness and said, Kerry, you do everything voluntarily. I dont ask you to do that all. Yes, I do everything voluntarily. I just stew in my own juice. Kerry said. Venus felt a sting in her heart when she saw Kerrys angry facial expression. I dont want to see you now. Just get out of the room. Venus said. On the spur of the moment, Kerry lost all sense of reason and said, I will leave now. Then Kerry strode away. Bang! The door was mmed shut. The loud noise made Venus feel even sadder. Kerry fretfully went to the third-floor study and locked himself in. Downstairs, Pingany in the arms of John. Grandfather, mom and dad quarrel so fiercely. Pingan mumbled. John knows about Kerrys bad temper. He sighed helplessly and said, Dont be afraid. They will make up. If they get a divorce, I am going to live with mom. Pingan said suddenly. John was taken aback. Who tell you quarrel means divorce? John asked. I got it from TV. Pingan said. Everything on TV is nonsense. Your parents wont get a divorce. John said with absolute certainty. They hadnt divorced when they had such a bad rtionship before, and now is even more unlikely that they will. Even if Venus said something outrageous, she is pregnant. How could Kerry argue with a pregnant woman? He is so na?ve. John thought. In the study, Kerry gradually calmed down and realized what he had just said and done. Am I mentally retarded because of myst drowning? Why did I say that to Venus? Why I mmed the door and left? Im so stupid. Didnt I go to apologize to her? How did ite to this? Kerry thought. Kerry covered his face with his hands. He was very remorseful. What should I do? Venus had been angry with me. She might be angrier for what I did just now. Should I go to apologize to her now? But now she must still be angry that she wont listen to anything I say. Id better wait until she cools off before I apologize to her. I will just stand there still if she wants to scold me and hit me. Kerry thought. But Kerry didnt know that when a woman and a man quarrel, it is the man who has to admit his mistake first. When the woman calms down, even the slightest trouble will be a big one. At about ten oclock in the evening, Kerry gathered all his courage and walked silently to the bedroom. Theres no light on in the room. The bright moonlight streamed in through the window. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Pingan was not in the room. After mush persuasion by John, Pingan agreed to sleep in his own room. John wanted to create an opportunity for Kerry. Venus slept on her side with her eyes closed on the bed. Kerry walked closer to the bed and saw Venuss red eyelids from crying. Kerrys heart gave a sharp pain. He wanted to touch Venuss white face, but he was afraid to awake her. Its very hot, and because Venuss pregnant, she couldnt turn on the air conditioner, so at night she kept the window open and covered herself with a thin summer nket. Kerryy t on the bed for a while and then gently rolled over, facing her back. Venuss curves are mellow. Although she is pregnant, her belly is not very big, so her waist is still very slim. Her long hairy loose on the pillow. Kerry remembered that a few days ago, Venus said that its very difficult to wash her long hair. Besides, she often loses hair as she is pregnant. Therefore, she wanted to cut it short. Kerry said voluntarily that he would help her wash her hair, and he did put that into practice. Looking back on it, Kerry felt hes selfish. Because the reason he didnt let Venus have her hair cut is because he thinks she looks good with it, and he doesnt think about how Venus feels. They were not far apart, but Kerry didnt have the courage to go any closer. What Venus said was right. Kerry had done so much for Venus of his own ord. And Venus suffered a lot after being with him. She almost lost her life. Venus would have lived a happy life if he hadnt tried so hard to keep her around. Instead of living in fear, she may now be a rising star in fashion design. Its he who bound Venuss soaring wings. How could he have a quarrel with her? He had secretly vowed to make her the happiest woman in the world, but what had he done? Kerry reached out and twined a long strand of her hair between his fingers. Honey, Im sorry. Kerry said with full regrets. Unfortunately, Venus fell asleep and she didnt hear the apology. That night, Kerry though back to many things, either good and bad. He felt more sorry for Venus and he didnt fall asleep until after midnight. When Kerry woke up the next day, Venus was still asleep. Not wanting to disturb her, Kerry got up quietly and went to wash his face and rinse his mouth. Kerry had intended to make a sincere apology after Venus got up, but before he finished his meal, secretary Liu called to remain him that he had an important meeting to attend at 9 a.m.. Kerry took a look at the watch and found its already twenty past eight. Kerry came back to the bedroom and squatted beside the bed staring at Venuss face. He was about to kiss her forehead secretly when Venus turned her back to him with her eyes closed. Kerry froze where he was. Venus woke up, but she didnt want to see him. Chapter 278 A Quarrel (3) Chapter 278 A Quarrel (3) Kerry was overwhelmed. After a pause, Kerry said gently, Im going to work now. But he received no response at all. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry. I was wrong yesterday. Kerry said with regret, You can beat and scold me if you want, but dont ignore me. Venus, I love you very much. Venus didnt even change the rhythm of her breathing. I. Kerry was in the middle of a sentence when his cell phone rang again. He took it out and found its secretary Liu again. Kerry knew secretary Liu must be urging him on and he hung up the phone directly. At ordinary times, Kerry would stay with Venus instead of going to work, but the meeting that morning is very important. The meeting was decided after a long time of negotiation with Americans. I asked Mrs Qin to make your favorite porridge. Go to eat some when you get up. Im going to work now. Kerry said. After saying that, Kerry looked at Venus for a while before he walked out of the room. When the door closed, Venus opened her eyes, filled with sadness. Kerry came to thepany with mixed feelings. Fire the two women in the secretariat. Kerry said to secretary Liu before the meeting. Secretary Liu was confused and said, Mr Ye, which two women do you refer to? Kerry gave him a cold look and said, The two you just hired. Did they do something wrong? Secretary Liu said. Just do what I said. Why are talking so much nonsense? Kerry said harshly. Yes, I will do it right now. Secretary Liu lowered his head and said. Kerry walked quickly in front and secretary Liu followed him. The two women know their ce. And on their first day at work, I told them not to mess with Kerry, or they would be fired before they know it. Did they do something to make Kerry unhappy? Secretary Liu thought. Seeing the anger of Kerry, secretary Liu thought that Kerry must have quarreled with Venus. Only Venus could let Kerry bring his personal emotion to work. Kerry turned his phone into silent mode during the meeting because its a video conference. Three hourster, the project, which involves several billion yuan of investment, finally made some progress. I look forward to our cooperation very much. Wee to China and Sky City. Kerry said with pure British ent. The man with blond hair on the screen said with a smile, OK. Well do that as soon as possible. Goodbye! Bye! At the end of the meeting, Kerry rubbed his sore eyes and habitually took out the phone in his pocket. After taking a look at the phone, he sprang from his chair, drawing the eyes of the senior executives. There were more than 30 missed calls on his phone, all from Yes vi. Kerrys heart beat fast. He had a premonition that something must have happened at home. Kerry hastened to call back. The phone rang only once before being answered. Hello. John, what happened? Kerry said. Oh, sir Kerry, you finally answer the phone. Venuss gone. John said. What did you say? Kerry said. His voice changed out of worry and he ran out at a great pace. Venuss gone. At about nine oclock, Venus went downstairs to have breakfast. She yed with Pingan for a while and then went out for a walk. I didnt expect that she wouldnte back. I asked the security guards at the gate and they said Venus went out at about ten oclock. John said anxiously. Asshole! Why dont you stop her? Kerry asked angrily. Its twelve oclock at noon, and Venus has been away from Yes vi for nearly two hours. Sir Kerry, who dares stop Venus if she wants to go out? John said in injured tones. Now at Yes vi, everyone knows that Venus is of more authority that Kerry, so no one dares to stop her. Kerry was angry and wanted to hit someone. Why didnt anyone follow her? Dont you know she is pregnant? Kerry said. Why you argued with her as you know she is pregnant? John said in his heart. Venus said she is so annoyed that no one should follow her. John said frankly. Kerrys heart sank when he heard that. It seemed that Venus was really angry this time. Did she bring her phone with her? Has anyone been sent out to look for her? Kerry said. She brings her phone with her, but its turned off. Henry and Nighthawk have been out to look for her with some people. John said. At that time, Kerry ran to the elevator and pressed the button hard. Where is Pingan? Kerry asked. He is at home, but he is in a bad mood and he keeps silent. John said. John felt distressed when he saw Pingan sit on the doorstep, motionless. Keep an eye on him. Dont let him run about. Kerry said. OK. John said. After hanging up the phone of John, Kerry called Henry to ask about his search. I am now looking for Venus in hotels and Nighthawk goes to the traffic police group to check the surveince video. There is no news of Venus yet. Henry said. Kerryy his hand on his forehead and said, Let me know if theres any news. Yes, sir Kerry. Henry said. The elevator descended very fast. Kerry stared at his phone for two seconds and then called Tianye Mu. Hello. Who it that? Tianye asked while knowing the answer, arrogantly. Kerry felt a drumming in his temples. Tianye Mu, youre fucking enjoying yourself by talking nonsense in front of Venus, dont you? Well now, Venuss gone. If anything bad happens to her, Ill kill you. Kerry scolded with loud voice. After hearing that, Tianye was shocked. Instead of caring about Kerrys scold, Tianye asked, What did you say? Venuss gone? Yes. She ran away from home in anger. Are you happy now? Kerry said through gritted teeth. If Tianye is in front of him now, he must give him a good beating. Dont speak in a voice dripping with sarcasm. I havent settled the matter with you yet. Now go to find Venus first. If you cant find her, I will show no mercy to you. Tianye said. Kerry hung up the phone angrily. Then the elevator arrived at the first floor. Fang was waiting for Kerry at the door of thepany for he had got the news from secretary Liu. Mr Ye, where do you want to go? Fang asked. Kerry had no clue at that moment and he didnt know where to go. He used to think Sky City is too small for him to build his business empire, but at that moment, he thought Sky City is so big. There are cars and people everywhere. Where should he look for his missing wife? Seeing the anxiety and pain on Kerrys face, Fang didnt dare to ask again and started the car. Drive slower. Kerry said. Then he kept his eyes fixed out the window. The weather that day is very bad. The dark clouds were all over the sky and the next second seemed to be pouring. Kerry couldnt imagine what he should do if it rains and Venuss still outside. The streets were crowded with people. Kerry suddenly remembered some of the sweet shops that Venus used to go and asked Fang to drive there. As soon as the car stopped, Kerry got off the car and ran into the shop, asking, Hello. Has my wife been here? As they are regr customers, the owner knows Kerry and Venus. She hasnt been here. The owner said. Then Kerry left the shop disappointedly. He went to several other shops and got the same answer. As time goes by, Kerry became more and more worried. At that time, Nighthawk called Kerry. Boss, after Venus came out of the vi, she got into a taxi and the car disappeared on Jiangnan Road, where there is no monitoring. Nighthawk said. Lets go to Jiangnan Road. Kerry said to Fang. Yes, sir. Fang said. Jiangnan Road? Its not downtown, and its rtively out of the way. Why did Venus go there? Could it be that she was kidnapped? Kerry thought. When the idea came to her, Kerry felt even more uneasy. What if others kidnap her for they think she is beautiful and recognize her? Fang, drive faster. Kerry urged. It was closing time, and no matter how skilled Fang is at driving, he couldnt fly through the traffic. When they finally got to Jiangnan Road, the lightening hit and theres thunder. Thunder rumbled down from the sky and crashed overhead. Kerry was on tenterhooks. Venus, where are you? I swear Ill never lose my temper with you again. Pleasee out now. Kerry said to himself. Kerrys phone rang again. He took a look at the phone and found its Tianye whos calling. He thought Tianye had got news and he answered the phone immediately. Have you found Venus? Kerry asked almost at the same with Tianye. Chapter 279 Wont Make You Sad (1) Chapter 279 Won''t Make You Sad (1) "No." The answer was unanimous again. Kerry leaned back against the back of his chair in frustration and the anger he felt towards Tianye Mu had almost dissipated. "Where are you now?" "Jiangnan Road, Venus arrived by a taxi and then the car disappeared from the surveince." Kerry said in a weak voice. "Jiangnan Road?" Tianye asked. "Yes, can you think of anywhere she would go?" "Jiangnan Road ......" said Tianye, who suddenly had an idea, "I know, the vi we used to live in with our parents is in that area, maybe Venus will go there! I''ll be there immediately!." "OK. I''ll be right over." With hope, Kerry was quick to cheer up, but he had only been to the Mu family vi once, when he apanied Venus to her mother''s house. With a vague memory, Fang''s car pulled up in front of the vi half an hourter. As soon as Kerry got out of the car, he saw a ck Bentley, a car of Tianyeing right across the road. Kerry red at him angrily, then walked straight to the vi. But he didn''t know the password of the vi door, so he could only stop and wait for Tianye. Inside the iron fence, thewn was level, the flower beds were in full bloom withrge clusters of daisies, and the scent of flowers was wafting through the hot and dry air. Since Tianye ''s return, he had the ce redecorated in the same way as it was when his parents were here, and every two days someone woulde to clean the house and mowed thewn. It''s where the family lived and Tianye didn''t want it to fall apart, so sometimes he came over for a night when he got upset or missed his parents. Tianye did not look kindly on Kerry, and after entering the four-digit code, the iron door "clicked" opened. At the entrance to the vi, there was also a log gate where Tianye entered the code again and they walked in. There was no air conditioning in the vi, which was a bit stuffy. The two men walked through the hallway to the living room, and then froze in ce. There was a woman sleeping on the sofa, no one else, but Venus. Her shoes were messy on the carpet and she was not covered with anything. Seeing her, Kerry and Tianye both breathed a sigh of relief. Tianye was the first to walk over to her, only to find that she was holding a picture frame in her hand, and gently pulled it out to see that it was a family portrait of the four of them. The photo showed their young mum and dad, he was wearing a high school uniform, and Venus in a floral mini-skirt, all with happy smiles on their faces. As if sensing someone, Venus opened her eyes in confusion and saw her brother with a faint smile, "Hey, brother." Tianye squatted down and sat cross-legged in front of her, "My little girl, what are you doing here?" "I miss Mom and Dad." Venus had a soft voice, whispering as she woke up, which made Tianye sad. Venus was caught up in deep memories, "I remember when the four of us used to sit here and y cards and whoever lost would be given notes, and Mum always lost and had notes all over her forehead." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tianye also remembered the old days andughed, "That''s because you cheated, otherwise how could mother lose?" "Yes, mum loves me the most," Venus smiled, and her tears fell, "brother, if only mum was still here, I could still eat braised pork ribs, I could snuggle in her arms and tell her what I had in my mind, and she would teach me how to raise a child ......". Tianye ''s eyes couldn''t help but moisten, he wiped the tears from her face with hand back and said softly, "I''ve often wished that they had lived, but Venus, even if they leave us, their love for us will always be there." "I know, I know," Venus burst into tears, "but I just want them to stand in front of me alive, not in our memory." Tianye changed his position to kneel on the thick carpet and took his sister in his arms, gently patting her back, "Alright, alright, I will always be with you." Kerry, standing at the entrance, was heartbroken at the sight. He was wondering how sad Venus felt to havee here to find the warmth her parents once brought her. He was tempted to push Tianye away and take his wife in his arms, but his feet were heavy as lead and he couldn''t lift them. Tianyeforted Venus for a while and when she stopped crying, he turned head to re at Kerry and beckoned him over with his eyes. Kerry came to his wife with guilt and remorse and softly called out, "Dear." Venus wiped the tears, turned her back on him and did not say a word. Tianye said earnestly, "It''s normal for a couple to quarrel, but you have to solve problems if something happened. Don''t get into a cold war frequently, it hurts each other." Kerry was quite surprised when he looked at Tianye. God, this guy could even say things like that. He had thought that Tianye would scold him and then take Venus away. Then Tianye got up when Venus couldn''t see, kicked Kerry in the calf and then nuzzled him, and Kerry understood him and knelt down on his knees in front of Venus. "Honey, I was wrong, its all my fault, you can hit me if you want, just don''t get angry, okay?" Kerry was sincere and didn''t care about his dignity, as long as he could make Venus happy, he''s willing to roll over twice, not to mention kneel down. Venus looked out of the window at the flowering branches swaying with the wind, but he was too depressed to speak. As soon as Kerry hold her soft little hand, Venus shook it off. The man''s heart twisted, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be angry at youst night, I shouldn''t turn around and leave..." Before he finished speaking, Tianye asked angrily, "What? Have you been angry at my sister? Don''t you have a conscience? She is still pregnant with your child, how can you yell at her? " "I didn''t yell at her," said Kerry, "I just spoke a bit impulsively, but I didnt mean to yell at her." Chapter 279 Wont Make You Sad (2) Chapter 279 Won''t Make You Sad (2) "Huh!" Tianye Mu snorted heavily, "No wonder my sister ran out in aggravation. Now I can figure it out" Kerry was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this guy still on his side just now? Why has it changed now? Remembering the root cause of the fight, Kerry''s anger red, "Isn''t it your fault? What did you say in front of Venus? I don''t even know the two women at the Secretariat, so why did you say that I have a rtionship with them?" Tianye sneered, "Do you take me for a fool? How can you not recognize those two womening and going in and out of your office?" Kerry felt at a loss for words, "No, I didn''t even notice what they looked like, why do you think I''ve been cheating on you?" "In my mind, that will happen sooner orter." Tianye sped his hands in front of his chest and looked at him with a scowl. "Damn!" Kerry yelled and got up from the ground, "Tianye Mu, say it clearly, what do you mean by sooner orter?" "Well, I''ll make it clear." It turned out that Tianye had gone to see Kerry that day and was waiting for him on the sofa, secretary gave him a cup of tea twice. The first time she left, she took a nce in Kerry''s direction, which was as ttering as the look on her sweetheart''s face. Tianye''s heart was thudding, butbined with Kerry''s usual behaviour, he felt that Kerry was not such a person and that he must have made mistakes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As a result, when the secretary came back in for tea the second time, her eyes were even more eager, and Tianye snuck a nce at Kerry, who was too engrossed in the thick paperwork to notice. Because of this, Tianye was very unhappy. He was a man, of course he understood many stinkers in men, and this secretary behaved so boldly that she looked at Kerry like that even in public, maybe something had happened to her and Kerry. Thinking of this, Tianye was filled with doubts. He didn''t want to wait for him to y billiards, and stood up and said "I''m leaving". Then Kerry just whispered "Yeah", Tianye left his office in displeasure. Before going downstairs, Tianye went to the bathroom, and when he was about toe out to wash his hands at themunal tap, he heard a conversation outside. "Kerry is really more and more attractive as I look at him, and I''m almost fascinated by him." Tianye stopped, he recognized that this was the beautiful secretary who had just brought Kerry tea. "I advise you to restrain yourself, Secretary Liu has told you never try to approach General Manager Kerry, and be careful of getting fired. For so many days, has Kerry ever noticed you?" It was another woman''s voice. The beautiful secretary said confidently, "If he can''t notice me today, then maybe tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, and I am so close to him, I don''t believe he won''t look at me." "But I''ve heard that Kerry loves his wife very much." "Nah, there''s no man who doesn''t cheat on his wife. For a man as sessful as Kerry, what does it matter if he has a few more women?" The beautiful secretary lowered her voice and said, "Besides, isn''t his wife pregnant? Men are always in demand, it''s the best time to catch them, and it will definitely seed." The other woman was silent for a moment and asked, "Is his wife really pregnant?" "Don''t you know? I heard that she has been pregnant for four or five months. She hasn''te to work these days and should have a rest at home. I searched for her photos on the Inte, and she looked so ordinary. I don''t know why Kerry would like her." the beautiful secretary paused and said, "What? Do you like Kerry too?" "No, I just ask, how could I do that?" There was a trace of panic in the woman''s voice, as if she was seen through her mind. "Don''t pretend, I don''t mind sharing with you, you know, good things should be shared." "Oh, I really didn''t mean it. Let''s go back to the office." The sound of high heels drifted away, just leaving Tianye who was about to explode with anger at the door. Damn, how dare you said my Xiaomei was ordinary? She is clearly the sweetest, most beautiful girl in the world. However, he could also tell from their conversation that Kerry had been doing well so far, which gave him some peace of mind. But just nothing is happening now, it doesn''t mean something won''t happen in the future, and with two voluptuous sluts hanging around all day in front of Kerry, it''s inevitable that he won''t be able to hold back. He still wanted to remind Venus so she wouldn''t be fooled by Kerry. "That''s it," Tianye stated it coldly, and stared at Kerry, "What''s the matter? I just told Venus to be on her guard, is that wrong too? How can you put the me on me when you have said and done the wrong thing yourself?" After hearing this, Kerry was so upset that he immediately turned around and knelt down again, "Honey, have you heard that? I really don''t have rtionships with those two women and I asked Secretary Liu to fire them as soon as I got to work today, I promise you, you''ll never see them when you go to the office." Venus was much relieved by Tianye ''s exnation, but it''s Kerry''s attitudest night that bothered her most - it''s the first time Kerry had been angry with her since the two of them confessed their feelings, and she couldn''t take it in. Kerry noticed that her face was much better and said, "Honey, I know I said something wrongst night, and I didn''t ask your opinion before taking the liberty of not letting you go to work, and I got angry at you. There are all my fault. I swear that I will never do it againHoney, please look at me, OK?" When Venus heard thest plea, her heart softened a little bit. At this moment, Kerry''s cell phone rang, he took it out and had a look at it. It was a strange number so he hung up without answering. Now the most important thing for him was to concentrate onforting his wife. Unexpectedly, just after hanging up, the phone rang again, so Kerry hung up again. By the third time, Tianye, who was sitting on the sofa, scoffed, "Pick up, why don''t you dare to pick it up? What are you afraid of?". Kerry was ovee with anger at being sneered, "Why do I have to be afraid of picking it up?" Chapter 279 Wont Make You Sad (3) Chapter 279 Won''t Make You Sad (3) When said that he was about to press the answer button, and Tianye Mu said, "Youd better press the speakerphone." "Shit, I haven''t done anything, so Im afraid of nothing", Kerry resolutely answered the phone and pressed the speakerphone. There was a sobbing female voice over there, which made the three men here numb before she spoke. "Who?" Kerry asked coldly. A soft female voice came from the other side, with a weepy tone in her voice, "Kerry, what have I done wrong? Why did you fire me?" As soon as she said that, Tianye could recognize who the woman was, but the voice was so whiny that his whole body became numb, and Kerry felt it even more than he did. "Whos that?" Kerry did not recognize who the other party was. But through her words, Kerry deduced that she should be one of those who had just been fired in the morning. She was obviously stunned over there, and then stopped crying. Her voice was as soft as the midnight anchor on the radio, "Kerry, this is Linda, don''t you remember?" "No." Kerry had no impression on her. He wanted to hang up the phone now, because he had clearly felt Venus''s anger, but if he hung up in such a hurry, it seemed that he was trying to cover something. He was not stupid. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Kerry, why don''t you remember me? I am your secretary. I clean the office and make coffee for you every morning, and buy breakfast for you several times. Don''t you have any impression?" Kerry was a little confused when hearing this. During this time, every morning there would be a beautiful little cake on the desk. He thought it was Secretary Liu bought it, but didn''t expect it to be this woman. Fortunately, he was very full at home, so he threw the little cake into the trash can. He also told Secretary Liu that dont buy cakes in the morning. He didn''t notice what Secretary Liu''s expression looked like. Venus had just calmed down and became angry again. She didn''t want to hear what the woman said anymore, and got up to left. Kerry took a look and hugged her leg and begged, "Honey, don''t be angry. I didn''t eat a bite of the cake. I threw it in the trash can. Really, and I thought it was Secretary Liu bought it and told him dont buy it any more, you can ask Secretary Liu if you dont believe it." Venus looked down at him coldly, and said tly, "I didn''t expect your office to be as lively as singing every day. No wonder you don''t want me to go to work in thepany." "No, darling, I swear to God, I really thought that Secretary Liu bought those cakes. If I lied to you, I would be struck by thunder." Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, the gloomy sky really blew up a huge thunder, and the rumbling was endless. Now, not only Kerry was dumbfounded, but even Tianye was too. After a few seconds of sluggishness, thetterughed, pounded on the sofa, pointed to Kerry and said, "Look, even God doesnt believe you." Kerry was speechless, fuck, why did I make such a vow in a thunderstorm? Venus almostughed at the coincidence, but pretended to keep herself aloof. In fact, she had believed Kerry when Tianye told her about the incident, and all the rest of her behaviour was just because she was really angry that there weren''t any such women around her brother, and yet there was one and another around Kerry. As the saying goes, flies only bite eggs with slits. It''s still Kerry''s own problem. Kerry looked angrily at his brother-inw, "Tianye, for the sake of me calling you my brother, will you stop talking?" Tianye was dismissive of this, "Nah, you''re calling me brother now because you obviously want me to help you, and I refuse to be your brother for now." Kerry really wanted to give him a kick, Why was he so annoying? The atmosphere was a little awkward, and it was Linda, the morous secretary who had been forgotten on the carpet, to break this awkwardness. "Kerry? Are you still listening?" Linda was as tender as a little fox, and her voice made you want to take her in your arms and rub her, "Do you have a minute? I''d like to talk to you in person about what I was wrong." Kerry was getting annoyed with this woman and shouted at the phone, "Get the fuck out of my face as far as you can, or I''ll break your legs. Get out!" After the scolding, Kerry thumbed off the call, presumably Linda over there was dumbfounded. He still Hugged Venus''s leg. Kerry''s voice instantly became gentle and affectionate, "Honey, God knows how much I love you." "Did you forget? God answered you with thunder just now." Venus snapped at him. Tianyeughed again. God, it was so funny, he would go to tell Xiran Xiao this evening. Actually Tianye wanted to fight for his sister just now, but the moment Kerry knelt down, he knew that Kerry really loved Venus. Kerry was so arrogant that he had been standing all the time after experiencing a lot of cruel things, but now, he knelt down to get his sister''s forgiveness. If this was not love, what was love? As for Venus, she also loved Kerry very much, otherwise she wouldn''t run out sadly because of his few words and turned off her mobile phone, obviously she was just to make him anxious. It''s a little girl''s mind to be stiff like this, as she would feel awkward to forgive Kerry so quickly. Actually he really wanted to stay here to watch the show, but some people might have been stubborn for the sake of face if he was here. In order to reconcile the two as soon as possible, Tianye decided to go first. In addition, he missed his wife at home. With a long sigh, Tianye stood up and said in awe-inspiring expression, "You can talk slowly, I have to leave beforehand. Kerry, I warn you, next time you dare to bully my sister, I won''t spare you." Kerry wished him to leave quickly, for he couldn''t help him but made trouble. "Go go... go now." Kerry waved. Seeing his bad attitude, Tianye lowered his head and whispered to Venus, "Don''t forgive this guy easily." Venus'' eyes moved slightly. Seeing her brother winking at her, she smiled silently. Tianye swaggered out, and suddenly sang a song, "We are so happy today, oh so happy..." If possible, Kerry wanted to grab the pillow on the sofa and hit him. Tianye was very good at building his own joy on the pain of others! At the sound of the door, Kerry then said to Venus, "Honey, don''t stand there,e to sit down, don''t get tired even if you want to punish me." Venus scoffed, "You''re afraid of making your daughter tired." "No," Kerry retorted instantly, "Honey, your position will alwayse first in my heart, even now with Pingan and the little baby in your belly, your position is impossible to change. It is because of you that I love Pingan and the little baby, and if they were not your children, I would not love them either." This was exactly what Venus had in mind. She didnt know if its because of being too sensitive to pregnancy or something, Venus had always felt that Kerry didn''t care about her as much as he used to, and that his love for Pingan had increased instead. When he''s with her, he also talked to his stomach and the baby, and there''s very little else to talk about between them but the baby. This was one of the reasons Venus wanted to go to work, she was afraid that she would be detached from the industry and society for too long. Seeing Venus not speaking, Kerry became more anxious. He didn''t know what she was thinking. "Honey, could you talk to me?" Chapter 280 You Are Indifferent to Me (1) Chapter 280 You Are Indifferent to Me (1) Venus took a breath and said, Kerry, dont you think theres more distance between us? After hearing that, Kerry was shocked. Oh my god, thats a big problem. Kerry thought. Kerry got up from the ground at once and looked Venus straight in the eyes. Venus, I never feel there is any distance between us. Kerry said seriously. But we have less and less to talk about. All what we talk about is our children. Cant we talk about something else? Venus said. Kerry was stunned. He has never paid attention to this problem. Im sorry. Its my fault. I ignored you. I dont want to bore you with my troubles at work. If you dont mind my nagging, I will tell you about it every day. Kerry admitted his mistake immediately and said. I will think about what to tell her and how to tell herter. What I need to do now is to coax her. Kerry thought. Venus was not pleased with the answer. You are indifferent to me. Venus said. Ah? When am I indifferent to you? Kerry asked injuredly. He was unaware that Venus thought he was indifferent to her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. These days, you yed with Pingan as soon as you got home. And you gave me the cold shoulder. You also went to sleep with Pingan at night in his room. Is there room for me in your heart? Venus said angrily. After hearing the usation, Kerry finally smiled happily. Kerry knew that Venus was jealous. Its a good thing, because her jealousy proves that she loves him. What are youughing at? Is my question funny? Venus said very angrily. Kerry held Venus in his arms and didnt let her go no matter how she struggled. After kissing Venus on the lips, Kerry said in a perfectly contented way, Silly wife, I didnt y with Pingan. I taught him how to use psychic powers. And the reason why I slept in Pingans room is that I couldnt help want to kiss you and touch you when I sleep next to you Venus blushed immediately and pped his hand away from her skirt. Stop it! Venus said. I cant control myself when the way you smelles to my nose, let alone hugging you all night. Dont you know that I have to take several showers a night as long as I sleep with you? Kerry whispered in Venuss ear, with the hot breath of a man. After hearing that, Venus was softhearted. Didnt you say its too hot and you sweated? Venus said. Silly girl, do you even believe such a lie? Do you know how much I have to endure to keep from touching you? Kerry nibbled at her earlobe and said, I have to sleep with Pingan for the quality of our future sexual life, but you are jealous of him. Venuss face became redder as Kerry saw through her thought. Venus pushed Kerrys head away and said, Im not jealous. Yes, you are not jealous. I snubbed you. From now on. I will never do it again. Honey, dont be angry, OK? Kerry said. There was a hint of temptation in Kerrys deep voice. As soon as thest word came to Venuss ears, her heart was hooked. So why were you so rudest night? Why you were furious with me and mmed the door? Venus said. Kerry couldnt be more upset about it. I was mad at you then. You can scold me as much as you like, but never doubt my love for you. Venus, you are my other half of life. When you said thatst night, I lost my head and did something too much. I apologize. Can you forgive me? Kerry said. Then Venuss anger was gone. But Venus didnt want to forgive him so easily, so she closed her mouth. Wife, what can I do to calm you down? Kerry said. He almost got down on his knees again. Venus meant to give him trouble and said, I dont know. Im just not happy anyway. It makes me sad to think you yelled me at me yesterday. Kerry wanted to cry into the air. Its horrible when a woman gets angry. Kerry thought. So how can you be happy? Kerry asked. I dont know. Venus said coldly. Kerry pressed Venus gently to let her sit down in the sofa. Just sit here. Kerry said. Then he paced in the living room, trying to think of ways to cheer Venus up. Let me tell you a joke. Kerry had an old-fashioned idea and said. No. You jokes are all from the Inte and they are not interesting. Venus rejected him directly and said. How about if I sing you a song? Kerry asked. Venus raised her eyebrows and said, Are you mocking me for singing badly? No. I will not sing a song. Kerry said. Kerry lowed his head and put his hand on his forehead, continuing to think. When Venus saw that Kerry really had no clue, she gave him an idea. Why dont you dance? Venus said. Ah? Dance? Kerry said in surprise. Yes, dance. Venus said. Venus thought for a while and made it harder again, saying, Just do a little Xinjiang dance. I like to watch it. Kerry opened his mouth wide and said, I cant dance Xinjiang dance. After hearing that, Venuss facial expression changed immediately. Then forget it. You can leave now. I am tired and I want to sleep. Venus said. I didnt say I wont dance. I can learn it now. Wait for a while. I will learn it first. Kerry said. As he spoke, he picked up his phone from the carpet and quickly found a video of Xinjiang dance. Oh my god, it too difficult. Kerry thought. But Kerry had no other choice. As long as Venus could forgive him, he would perform a striptease if he was asked to do, let alone Xinjiang dance. Kerry, who has a talent for learning, memorized the majority of the moves after watching the video twice. I got it. Just watch. Kerry said. Then Kerry turned up the volume on his phone and threw it to the sofa. With the music, he began to dance. Kerrys arms, hands and waist moved to the music. Kerry turned the Xinjiang dance into a mechanical one because he just mastered it within a short period of time. He also twisted his neck in a ssic Xinjiang dance move. Instead of moving his head, he moved his two hands up and down. Seeing Kerrysical dance, Venus couldnt help butugh out loud. Hearing Venussughter, Kerry was relieved. Chapter 280 You Are Indifferent to Me (2) Chapter 280 You Are Indifferent to Me (2) Honey, you finallyugh. Kerry said. Kerry was sweating all over from dancing. He put his arms on either side of Venus and looked at her intently, saying, What else do you want to see? I will dance it for you as long as you say. Venus pushed Kerrys hot chest with one hand, trying not tough and saying in disgust, Go away! You stink! Kerry lowered his head and sniffed at his own scent, saying, Im not stink. Take a whiff again. As Kerry spoke, he moved closer to Venus. Venus had to back away and said, Go away! You really stink! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Im just a stinky guy. Kerry said shamelessly. Having be left with no room for retreat, Venus pursed her lips andined, Ah, youre annoying. Go away! Kerry, in a mood of agitation, lowered his head to bite Venuss pink lips and lick them gently. All his life, he only loves this taste and feeling. No matter how beautiful other women are, they cant attract his attention. It supposed to be a gentle kiss, but Venuss smell fascinated him and he couldnt stop kissing her. He was so infatuated that he turned the gentle kiss into a deep kiss, entrancing into his soul. The desire of Kerry became extremely strong and he wanted to have intimacy with Venus, but he darent do that. Finally, when he was about to lose control, he pulled back with great fortitude and copsed beside Venus. Venus blushed and her eyes sparkled like water. With the heaving of her plump chest, she breathed lightly. Then there was a sudden outcry of thunder outside and the rain poured down. Something suddenly came to Kerrys mind and he said, I almost forget them. He quickly picked up his phone and called Henry. Henry, you can go back. Kerry said. After hearing the rxed tone of Kerry, Henry asked in surprise, Sir Kerry, have you found Venus? Kerry put his arm around Venus and said, Yes, Ive found her. Let everyone know that. OK. I see. Henry said. After hanging up the phone, Kerry turned his head to Venus and said, Lets go back when the rain stops. Venus didnt bother to answer him. Isnt that crap? How can we go back in such a heavy rain? Venus thought. By the way, I have to call John. Since you left, Pingan has been so worried that he has been silent. Kerry said as he looked for Johns number. After hearing that, there was a tinge of guilt in Venuss heart. She was so impulsive in the morning that she didnt care about Pingans feelings. Let me make the phone call. Venus offered to take Kerrys phone and said. Hello. Sir Kerry, have you found Venus? John said anxiously on the phone. John, its me, Venus. Venus said somewhat guiltily. Oh, Venus, are you with Kerry? Are you OK? John asked immediately. Yes, Im with Kerry. Im OK. Where is Pingan? Venus said. Then there came the yell of John, Pingan,e here. You moms on the phone. Venus could almost hear Pingans footsteps running to John, and she felt sadder. Then she heard Pingans young voice, Is that you, Mom? Its me, Pingan. Venus said. Mom, where have you been? Why havent you been back for so long? Dont you want to be with me? Pingans voice went straight into Venuss heart with a touch of fear and palpitation in it. Not daring to tell Pingan the truth, Venus had to lie to cajole him. Pingan, I want to be with you. I was out shopping and got lost. Thats why I havent you been back for so long. Venus said. Really? Pingan asked uncertainly. Of course. I love you so much, and how can I dont want to be with you? Dont let your imagination run away with you. I will be back as soon as the rain slows down. Venus said. Pingan has a natural sense of trust in Venus and he believes everything Venus says. Then Pingan was in a good mood and said cheerfully, Then dont worry. Be careful on the way. Got it. Ill hang up the phone. Venus said. Mom, goodbye. Pingan said. Baby, bye. Venus said. After hanging up the phone, Venus let out a deep sigh. I was too impulsive in the morning. How could I leave Pingan at home to run away from home? If Kerry makes me angry next time, I will take Pingan with me and leave Yes vi. Venus thought. Kerry interrupted her thinking and said, Dont worry about Pingan. He is stronger than you think. I see. Venus said in muted voice. Kerry turned Venuss face with his hands to look straight into his eyes. Now you can decide for yourself whether to go to work or to nourish the fetus at home. Im at your mercy. Kerry said. Venus thought for a while and said, I dont want to go to work. This answer surprised Kerry. He thought she would choose to go to work without hesitation. Why dont you want to go to work? Kerry asked. I want to spend more time with Pingan at home. If I go to work, Pingan will be left alone at home. He will be so lonely. Venus said seriously, Moreover, if you want to have an affair, you can do that with your ability even if I am in thepany, so I dont have to keep an eye on you every day. Silly girl, I have told you many times that I only love you in my life. I never thought about cheating. Kerry rubbed Venuss smooth skin with his fingers and said affectionately, If you dont trust me, you can go to thepany to keep an eye me. In this way, I can see you all the time. Venus was happy in her heart, but she pretended to be dismissive. I will have aesthetic fatigue if I keep an eye on you every day. Venus said. Then I will conjure feats every day to keep you from having aesthetic fatigue. Kerry said. How will you do that? Will you wear a skirt or high heels? Venus said. Forget it. I can figure out more psychic powers to share with you. Kerry said. Venus rejected him directly and said, Im not interest in that. The two who had been reconciled were chattering away at each other. The rain also abated. The summer rains dontst long. After the heavy rain, a beam of sunlight broke through the dark clouds and shone on the earth. Soon there was a brilliant and magnificent rainbow in the west. Chapter 280 You Are Indifferent to Me (3)_ Chapter 280 You Are Indifferent to Me (3)_ Standing outside, Venus was praising, Wow! Its so beautiful! Kerry put his arm around Venuss shoulder and echoed, Its really beautiful. With the fragrance of grass and daisies, the air was refreshing. Venus kept looking back at the vi where she cherishes a lot of memories. Holding a picture frame, she was reluctant to leave. I will bring you and Pingan to live here for several days when I am free. Kerry said softly. After all, this is the ce where she was born and raised. She has a lot of affection for this ce. Venus nodded and said, OK. After the quarrel, Kerry took care of Venus meticulously. All social intercourse except work was put off. He came home from work on time to apany Venus and Pingan. It made the female employees of thepany envy Venus even more. One evening, Kerry was walking outside with Venus when he received an unexpected phone call. He looked at his phone for a long time before he answered it, because he had never seen such a number and he didnt know where its from. Hello. Kerry said. Mr Ye, I havent seen you for a long time. There was a strong bass voice over the phone. Hearing the voice, a man shed into Kerrys mindDZhenyun Chu, Xuan Chus father. Mr Chu, we really havent seen each other for a long time. Kerry said with a smile. After hearing the address, Venus turned to look at Kerry in surprise. Is that Xuan Chu? Venus said in a quiet way. Kerry shook his head. Then he took the phone away from his ear and whispered in Venuss ear, Its Xuans father. Venus was suddenly enlightened. Its rare that you still remember me. Zhenyun said. You were so generousst time and I couldnt forget you even if I want. Kerry said sarcastically. Zhenyun is experienced and he didnt care about that. Mr Ye, you are joking with me. In fact, I am calling today to make sure of something. Zhenyun said. Go ahead. Kerry said. After pausing for a while, Zhenyun asked seriously, Are you sure the man who has something to do with Xuan is dead? You mean Gavin Kerry said. Yes. Zhenyun said. Kerry made no attempt to hide it from him and said, I saw the helicopter explode and fall into the sea. But Im not sure if hes really dead. I think the likelihood of death is very high in that case. After hearing that, Zhenyun was relieved and said, I feel much relieved to hear you say that. Kerry was surprised to hear that and asked, Whats the matter. Speaking of this, Id like to thank you for helping me to bring Xuan back. He is not in good mood those days, but he should be OK. Zhenyun said. Then he said sinisterly, I want to make sure if that asshole is dead. If he is still alive, I will kill him myself. He had destroyed Xuan once, and I will not let him do that again. Thats a fathers love for his son. As a father, Kerry could understand Zhenyuns intention and mood very well. Mr Chu, time is a good medicine and it will help Xuan get it over. Kerry said tofort Zhenyun. Thank you. Zhenyun said briskly again, Mr Ye, just as the saying goes, no discord, no concord. If you dont mind the past, let it go. We are still friends in the business market, OK. Kerry agreed readily and said, Of course. One more friend is better than one more enemy. Mr Ye, you are really a painspoken person. When youe to Hong Kong with your wife and children, I, Zhunyun Chu, will give you a warm wee. Zhunyun said. OK. I will go there when I have time. Kerry said. Thank you for your time. Ill hang up the phone. Zhunyun said. Goodbye! Kerry said. After hanging up the phone, Kerry looked up and saw Venus was looking at him with a faint smile on her face. Whats the matter? Kerry asked with a smile. Venus frowned and said, When did you be so easy-going? Why youforted Mr Chu? Kerry smiled cheerfully and put his arm around Venuss waist to continue walking. In fact, Xuan is a poor man. He paid a double penalty. Xuan had been due to the punishment, and I dont need to add insult to his injury. Besides, MK is so powerful and it will seek market in maind sooner orter. There are no perpetual friends and enemies in business. Why should I make enemies? Maybe they can help me someday. Kerry said. You not sympathize with Xuan actually. You just do it for your business good. Venus said. Oh my god, isnt it said that when are woman is pregnant, she will be stupid for three years? Why my wife is more and more smart? Kerrymented deliberately. Venus punched him and said, When did you learn to say sweet words? Kerry took the opportunity to kiss her on the lips and said with a smile, Thats where I learned it from. After hearing that, Venus grinned. Its true that women in love love to hear sweet talk. As time goes by, the weather grew cooler. Venus and Xiran Xiaos bellies were getting bigger, too. Especially Xiran, who was seven months pregnant, but she looked as if she were eight months pregnant. Venus was not on the same scale as her. Fortunately, they are not easy to gain weight, so there was not much fat on their body. They were two beautiful pregnant women. Its a cool day with wind blowing and Xiran asked Venus to go shopping. Xiran heard that pregnant women should exercise more in the third trimester, so that the baby will be healthy and it will be easier to give birth to the baby. They were surrounded by six bodyguards when they went shopping. Those who knew whats going on knew they are just pregnant women, while those whose didnt might think the governor was there. I used toe here frequently. Its nice. Lets go in and have a look. Venus pointed to a womans clothing store and said. OK. Xiran said. Then two bodyguards followed them in and four were outside. Such a scene startled the shop assistants. Who these two pregnant women are? Why there are so many bodyguards? The shop assistants thought. After shopping around three or four shops, they didnt buy anything they want. Xiran was too tired to walk, so she sat in a chair to rest. Sister-inw, would you like some water? Venus, sitting next to her, asked with concern. Xiran shook her head and said, No. These two babies are killing me, When I am not pregnant, I can run a marathon, but now Im tired after a few steps. Youre in better spirits than I am. If I am pregnant with twins, I will be lying at home and unable to get up, let alone go shopping. Venus said in a self-mocking way. Pregnant women have a higher body temperature than the average people. Although the weather was cool, Xiran sweated and kept using her hands as fans. After a rest of more than ten minutes, they continued to shop around. Then a familiar voice came from behind, Venus. Venus and Xiran looked back at the same time. When they saw who had called Venus, they opened their mouth in surprise. They didnt expect that they would see Xiaomei Pan again. Xiaomei was a lot whiter than she used to be. She had a new hair cut and wore clothes that suit her very well. She was like a new person. Venus and Xiran wouldnt recognize when they walk in the street if they dont see Xiaomeis face. The point is that her right hand was in the arm of a man. They dont look like ordinary friends. Its really you. I thought I got the wrong person. Are you pregnant? Xiaomei asked embarrassedly. Yes, Im seven months pregnant. Venus said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Xiaomei felt a little sad. Seven months? They had a child soon after I left. Is Kerry so eager to have a baby. Why cant he wait a little longer? It seems that Kerry haspletely forgotten me. Xiaomei thought. She was a little upset and unhappy, because she still thought of Kerry from time to time. How have you been? Venus asked. Im fine. My colleagues are very kind to me. Xiaomei said. Then she pointed to a thin, tall and handsome man next to her and said ostentatiously, He is my boyfriend. Hello. Venus greeted him with a smile. Hello. The man said politely. Then no one spoke and the atmosphere was somewhat awkward. It was Xiaomei who finally broke the ice and said, I have something to do and I have to go. Enjoy your time. Chapter 281 A Special Gift for Pingan (1) Chapter 281 A Special Gift for Pingan (1) When Xiaomei Pan and her boyfriend had gone far away, Xiran Xiao said, "Why don''t I hate her as much as I used to?" "Me too," Venus said. "The environment has such a great impact on people. She used to be so thin and dark, but now she can be so beautiful." Xiran said. When she returned to the vi in the evening, Venus told Kerry about her meeting with Xiaomei, but Kerry was indifferent, as if he did not know her. Venus was satisfied with Kerry''s attitude. As time went on intote October, Venus''s baby kicked her often. She could sometimes feel the baby turning over in her belly, and her body was getting heavier and her legs and feet were swollen. When Kerry came back at night and saw how badly her feet were swollen, he would give her a massage. "I''ve discussed it with Tianye. We''ve arranged for you and Xiran to be admitted to the best maternity hospital in Sky City." Venus was reading aic book, and then said, "Ok, thats fine. Ill listen to you. "It will be Pingan''s second birthday in a few days, and I want to throw him a birthday party and invite all of his friends." Venus put down theic book. "He''ll be very happy. Do you buy him that little car he asked forst time?" said she. "I already bought it," Kerry said happily. Venus looked at him and smiled, "You''re doing more and more what a father should do. Kerryughed. . On the morning of his birthday, Pingan ran around happily and asked Venus, "Mom, what is a birthday?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Venus wiped the sweat from his forehead. "It''s the day your family and friendse to celebrate your birth and wee you into the world." "Can I get to celebrate my birthday every year from now on?" Pingan asked with wide eyes and excitement. "Of course you can celebrate your birthday every year." "Wow, that''s awesome." Pingan said. As they were talking, Kerry came over with arge cardboard box. Pingan ran over and asked curiously, "Dad, what''s this?" "It''s a gift from Kevin." "When will he be back? I miss him." Pingan said. "He''ll be back for New Year''s." Kerry said as he unpacked the package "What did Uncle Kevin get me for New Year''s?" Pingan asked excitedly. Kerry unwrapped the cardboard box and inside was a white robot. It was about Pingan''s height. "Its a robot." Kerry said excitedly. Then he searched through the box and found the manual and remote control. "Can it talk?" Pingan asked. "Let try it." Kerry pressed the switch. The robot''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then it made a voice, "Hello, Pingan, I am Xiaobai, happy birthday to you." "Xioabai, what can you do?" Pingan asked curiously. "What do you want me to do?" Xioabai asked. Pingan tilted his head and thought, "Can you walk?" "Yes, I can." Xioabai said. Then the robot started walking, and would also automatically round the corner when it encountered an obstacle, and return to Pingan after walking a few meters. "Wow, that''s amazing." Pingan shouted excitedly. "Can you sing?" "Yea, I can sing." The robot said and began to sing, "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you ......" Venus also came over and eximed, "It''s so smart." Kerry was surprised, too. "It''s really powerful. I also want to start apany to develop intelligent robots." "You really never forget to make money at any time." Venus smiled and said. "Yeah, I have a wife and kids to support, so of course I have to make more money." ...... Today, Pingan was wearing a handsome little suit and a pair of leather shoes, like a prince. In the afternoon the guests arrived one after another, and Pingan stood at the door to greet them. "Pingan, happy birthday. This is the rag doll for you. Do you like it?" said a girl. Chapter 281 A Special Gift for Pingan (2) Chapter 281 A Special Gift for Pingan (2) Rag dolls are something that girls like. Although Pingan didn''t like this gift, it was a gift from his friend, and he was happy to ept it. "Thank you, I like it very much." said Pingan. Just after three o''clock in the afternoon, a red Bugatti Veyron stopped in front of the vi. Kerry took a look and had mixed emotions. It was the same car he had lost to Tianye earlier. "Uncle Tianye, you''re here." Pingan cheered and ran over. "Happy birthday, Pingan." Pingan looked into the car for a few moments and asked, "Where is Aunt Xiran?" As he spoke, Xiran got out of the car. "Pingan, happy birthday. Do you miss me?" "Yeah, I love Aunt Xiran the most." Pingan said happily, and then he helped Xiran out of the car. Xiran''s belly was already very big, and luckily she was tall enough to bear such a weight. "Auntie, will your little baby kick your belly?" Pingan asked, stroking her belly. "They kick auntie''s belly every day." "My sister is also very naughty and often kicks mommy in her belly," Pingan said happily, tilting her head, "When all three of them are born, I will be their brother." "Yeah," Xiran stroked his little cheeks, "you must be good to them, right?" "Yes." Pingan replied, and then he asked in a low voice, "Auntie, where''s my birthday present?" Xiran smiled, then took a document from Tianye''s hand and gave it to him, "This is your birthday present." "Thank you, auntie." Pingan joyfully took it and opened it, but he couldn''t read what it was. "Auntie, what is this?" "This is the share transfer letter of Mu''s Group." Xiran said calmly. Venus took it over and looked at it and was surprise, "You''re giving Pingan too many shares." This document clearly showed that Pingan would own ten percent shares of Mu''s Group. Venus also only owned twenty percent of Mu''s Group''s shares. "This is my gift to Pingan. Just take it," Tianye exined, "He also has half of Mu family''s blood in him. This is what he deserves. Kerry took the document away from Venus'' hand, quickly scanned it, put it behind his back, and then said to Venus, "Both of them are rich people. Such a small amount of shares is nothing to them. Let''s just ept it as tuition for Pingan." Tianye looked at him and wanted to give him a punch, "Kerry, I find that you are getting more and more thick-skinned." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "But Im not as thick-skinned as you are," Kerry immediately retorted, "You won this car from me, but you''re going to drive it over here today to show off. Didn''t you do that on purpose?" "Yeah, I do drive this car here on purpose. How about we fight again and you win it back?" "Even if I were to fight with you, I wouldn''t choose today. Pingan is the main character today." "Are you afraid? I think you are afraid to lose all the cars in your garage to me." Tianye sneered. "I''ve never been afraid since I was born." Kerry said arrogantly. "Is that so? Then someday I''ll show you what it feels like to be afraid." said Tianye. "Well, I think there''s no need for that." Kerryughed. They kept arguing. Venus and Xiran, who were standing next to them, shook their heads andughed. Then they walked into the room together. "Every time I see them fighting, I always feel like they''re the quarrelsome lovers." Xiranughed lightly. "Yeah, I think so." Venus nodded. "Auntie, what are quarrelsome lovers?" Pingan asked curiously Xiran wasn''t going to exin, only saying, "You''ll know it when you grow up." "Oh," Pingan responded and ran off to y with the children. These mothers of the children were stunned to see Xiran enter. They had never seen a woman who looked so beautiful even when she was pregnant. Xiran was a very easy-going person, and she got to know everyone very well. They sat around and exchanged pregnancy and parenting tips. Around 5pm, the cake Kerry ordered arrived. The cake was in the shape of a Transformer bumblebee, and once the box was opened, all of the children gave a "wow". "Wow, it''s so cool." Pingan eximed. He circled around the cake, "It''s really so cool." Kerry saw her son so happy and felt that her efforts were not in vain. "You blow out the candles and make a wish first, and then we will cut the cake, how about that?" Kerry asked Pingan. "Okay." Everyone sang the Happy Birthday song in unison. Then Pingan closed his eyes and bowed his head and made a silent wish. I hope my mom will give birth to my sister soon. I will love her very much. Just after this wish, a faint voice came into his ears, "Brother, don''t let the candles burn out." Chapter 281 A Special Gift for Pingan (3) Chapter 281 A Special Gift for Pingan (3) Pingan was stunned, "That sound is so familiar." "Brother, don''t let the candle burn out. It will explode." The voice sounded again. Pingan snapped his eyes open, and before the song was finished, he quickly squeezed the two candles out with his fingers, and the small candle was less than five centimeters away from burning out. Pingan''s action surprised the crowd. "Shouldn''t he be blowing out the candles? Why did he put out the candle? Venus busily took Pingan''s two small hands and nervously asked, "Does your hand hurt? How can you snuff out a candle with your hands?" Pingan''s gaze fell on his mother''s belly, his expression serious. He wanted to tell his mom what he had just heard, but there were too many people here. Kerry noticed his son''s abnormality and asked softly, "What''s wrong?" Pingan looked up at her father, then at the curious crowd, and suddenly said, "Dad, can youe with me to see Xiaobai? I want to bring him here to sing a song." Kerry was confused, but he readily agreed, "Okay." Pingan took his father''s hand and walked out, and then turned around and said, "Please don''t touch the cake until I get back." Turning the corner to the toy room, Pingan said to Kerry, "Dad, I just heard my sister talking when I made a wish." Kerry was shocked, "Sister? You mean the sister in Venus''s tummy?" "Yeah, she called me brother." "What did she say?" Kerry asked, not suspecting at all that Pingan was lying because his son was much more powerful than his powers. "She said not to let the candle burn out. It would explode." Kerry was shocked, busily asked, "Are you sure that''s what she said?" "I''m sure. She said it twice." Kerry turned pale and ran out to the living room quickly. If there really was something wrong with that cake, it would be too dangerous and the whole house would be blown to bits. "I''m sorry everyone. This cake is not to be eaten. John, take this cake away immediately." Kerry, not caring about the surprised looks of the crowd, ordered John to take the cake away. John didn''t know why, but by the look on Kerry''s face, he knew there was something wrong with the cake. He let the two bodyguards lift the cake carefully, and walked out of the house. Kerry''s eyes kept following the cake. Suddenly the man behind the cake was tripped, and the cake fell down at a 45 degree angle. Pingan ran as fast as a bolt of lightning directly to the cake that was sliding to the ground. Kerry stopped the time as fast as he could. He was able to freeze the time of an ordinary man, but he could not freeze the time of Pingan, who was even more powerful than him. Kerry chased after him and finally saw him in awn. The cake was lying on thewn, which had been thrown to pieces. Inside the cake was a small bomb with a lot of fuses attached to it. The bomb looked small, but the explosive power was not to be underestimated. It was obvious that the bomb was meant to take revenge on Kerry. In normal circumstances, when Pingan blew out the candles, he was surrounded by Venus, Xiran and Tianye. If something happened to one of them, it would be the heaviest blow to both families. "Dad, what should we do?" Pingan asked with a sad face as he squatted on thewn. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Kerry used his powers to make the cake and the bomb fly together, and then quickly transported them to the back of the rockery mountains farthest from the vi and ced them on a boulder before returning. "But who the hell sent this bomb?" Kerry thought. Suddenly, a man''s face came to his mind. Gavin is still alive?" Then he returned to the vi with Pingan in his arms. Now the time in the vi was still standing still. "You just pretend that nothing has happenedter. Be happy. Its your birthday today, and you have a lot of friends over, so don''t be downhearted, okay?" Kerry softly reassured her son. Pingan nodded, but there was still worry in his eyes, "Dad, who is trying to hurt us?" "I don''t know. But I will find that bad guy. Don''t worry." Then everything went back to normal and everyone could move The two guards at the door saw that the cake was gone and were about to ask questions. John quickly realized that something must have just happened and whispered, "Don''t ask anything. Just keep walking. The two bodyguards finally obeyed John''s order, pretended that nothing had happened, and hurriedly left. In the living room, none of these guests asked why the cake was inedible, and no one discussed what happened. Perhaps they didn''t see Pingan move because he was so fast and not everyone was paying attention to the cake. "Pingan, that cake was so beautiful, why can''t we eat it?" A kid asked. Before Pingan could say anything, Kerry quickly exined, "I''m really sorry. I just got a call from the bakery that the ingredients for that cake were not very fresh. I was afraid that children would have a bad stomach if they ate it, so I let John take it away." Several adults nodded, but they all knew that this was not the reason why the cake was taken away. Kerry was a well-known figure in Sky City, and no bakery would dare to make a cake for him with ingredients that were not fresh. They understood that since Kerry didn''t want to talk about it, there must be a reason, so they didn''t ask any further questions. From the moment Pingan and Kerry left, Venus, Xiran and Tianye felt that there was something strange. Now that they heard this exnation, their doubts deepened. "Thank you all foring to celebrate my son''s birthday, especially all of you children, and thank you for considering Pingan your friend. Kerry, as the host, raised his ss and said, "To Pingan''s healthy and happy growth. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When the party was halfway through, Venus pulled Kerrys sleeve under the table, and Kerry took her hand in his. "What just happened?" Venus asked in a low voice. "I''ll tell it to you tonight." Kerry said with a smile. When Tianye helped his wife to go to the bathroom, he touched Kerry''s shoulder as he passed by, gesturing for him to follow him. Kerry knew what Tianye was going to ask and followed him to leave. After Xiran went into the bathroom, Tianye turned around and hurriedly asked Kerry, "What''s wrong?" "There''s a bomb in the cake," Kerry said sinctly. "Fuck! Who did this?" Tianye cursed, and a person''s face appeared in his mind, "Shit! It can''t be that bastard. Didn''t he die in the sea?" "I don''t know who put the bomb in the cake, but he probably did so, because very few people know that Pingan is celebrating his birthday today," Kerry leaned against the wall and said fiercely, "If it were him, I''d kill him this time. "So where did you put the bomb?" Tianye asked worriedly. "It''s outside the vi, behind the rockery. I''ll go back to check it out after the guests leave the vi." "You can''t let the guests leave." Xiran''s voice rang out. She was already out of the bathroom. "Even if we were to leave, we can''t go out through the gate. she continued. Kerry was surprised, "Why?" "I guess the guy who is delivering the bombs must be lurking around the vi right now. If I were him, I''d be very interested in seeing what I''ve aplished. Once you send your guests away, it''s the end of the birthday party. When the other guy sees that his plot didn''t work out, he''ll know keep an eye on us and also hide even deeper in the future. It will be even harder for us to find him." Xiran exined. "Xiran is right. If he didn''t seed this time, he would do it again next time. We have to find him now." Tianye said. "But I can''t estimate the power of the bomb. There are too many people here." "We cant get out of here through the front door, but we can get out of here through the other doors. Don''t you have any other way out of this vi than a front door?" Xiran said. Chapter 282 Kill You With My Own Hands Chapter 282 Kill You With My Own Hands "Shit, so creepy, it was a thousand miles away from what I expected." Kerry Ye gave him a disdainful look. Whats the matter with you? You are still interested in observing whether other is pretty or ugly? "Forget it, no one knows if he''s dead or buried anyway." "You have a point. Kill it." Tianye Mu and Kerry were very close, of course he knew what he meant. Kerry must have seen some real ws, that was why he said so. But if the man was indeed unjustly killedthen die unjustly. The man was being beaten badly. He bared his teeth and cried out pain. Knowing that if it went on like this, he would surely be beaten to death by Kerry, so he came up with an idea. As avoiding the falling punches and kicks, he said, "Wait a minute, wait a minute." With a wave from Kerry, the bodyguards stopped the beating. Kerry came up and asked him, "What do you want to say?" "II saw a few people sneaking out of here just now. The man said feebly. Kerry and Tianye nced at each other, with a look of doubt on their faces. "When did you see it?" asked Kerry. "I was just about to go sleeping when I heard a loud noise. I got up and had a look. It was an explosion in the direction of the vi, just then, I saw several people sneaking away." Kerry thought for a moment, as if to judge whether his words were true or not, "Why didn''t you say that just now?" The man answered in innocent and grieving tone, "As soon as you came to me, you determined who I was and didnt ask me if I had seen anyone. I remembered it when I heard your conversation just now. "Is that true?" Tianye asked. "It''s true, absolutely true." The man struggled to get up from the ground and said firmly. "How many of them? Do you have a good look of them?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "There are four of them. It was too dark to see their faces clearly." Kerry, holding hands in front of his chest, walked around him, "Which direction did you see them going?" The man pointed to a random direction, "Towards that way." "Bullshit!" Kerry angrily objected. An hour ago, the vi was guarded into a fortress with iron walls within the range of five miles. Let alone four people, not a single one can escape. If you have to make up a lie, it''s better to say that they flew away." A trace of surprise shed through the man''s eyes. As he retreated to Tianyes direction, he said in distress, "I really saw it. Im not lying to you. Maybe you didn''t pay attention thoroughly, and they escaped by luck." "Still lying," said Kerry, who didn''t believe a word of his story at this time, stared at his eyes closely, "Gavin, it''s you. Don''t pretend any more. Last time you must be hurt by the explosives, thats why your face has be like this. No matter how you made up your story today, I wont fall into your trap and let you go. Youd better give up and show us who you really are." "What are you talking about? I can''t understand a word," the man retreated voiceless and expressionless, and suddenly turned around, fast as lightning. When everyone saw it clearly, a sharp knife had been put on Tianye''s neck. "Put the knife down." shouted Kerry, with a look of awe. The man''s gloomy eyes radiated killing intentions. The smile made his face more distorted, and his voice was restored, "Kerry, we meet again." "Hum! Sure enough, it''s you," Kerry gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists, "I didn''t expect that you were not dead. You got quite a long life." "If it wasn''t for revenge on you, what do you think made me live with this face to this day? It''s you, you have turned me into a ghost. Today I''m going to make you pay blood for blood! " Gavin yelled at him, and his emotions got excited. The knife in his hand, which was not grasped with strength well, cut a bloodstain. Kerry sneered, "If you want me paying blood for blood, release Tianye Mu and take me instead." "You''re both assholes, I won''t let go either of you." Gavin acted like going crazy. Kerry''s eyes inadvertently turned purple in an instant. Next thing, Gavin found that he lost control of his hands. Like being controlled by a huge force, the knife abruptly left Tianye''s neck. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tianye escaped from his grip and ran to the besides of Kerry. Purple eyes shifted, the knife in Gavin''s hand inserted to his own chest with a "puff". "Ah -" the piercingly sharp pain made him scream. Kerry looked at him like a devil and said in a t intonation, "Gavin, it wasnt me who made you into the way you are now, but yourself. If you hadn''t coveted the iplete treasure map, hadnt kidnapped my pregnant Venus, and hadnt detained my son, there wont be any connection for the two of us, let alone such a deep hatred. You made all this by yourself, its your own fault, I''m just protecting myself." The blood was gurgling from Gavin''s chest. He wanted to cover it, but he couldn''t move. "Kerry, don''t make yourself so justified. You wanted to take that treasure as your own." Kerry looked up to the sky and roared a few times. He shook his head and said, "Gavin, I can''t talk senses to people like you. You''ve been lost in the so-called treasure. Why dont you think about it, if this treasure really exists, howe so many brilliant talents from ancient times to the present havent found it? And youre so sure you can find it? Arent you too confident in yourself? "They didn''t find it, it is because, the treasure has been waiting for their true master, which is me." Gavin''s eyes were filled with madness, and the expression on his face was much more twistedly distorted. Kerry led out a sigh, "Well, even if you are the owner of the treasure, so what? You are where you are now, look at you." "It''s all because of you, all because of you." Gavin shouted angrily, tried all his strength to break away from Kerry''s mind control, and then rushed to Kerry and Tianye. But the moment he stabbed at Kerry, again, his movements turned still in ce. Kerry looked at him with pity and said inly, "Give it up, you''d better go to hell to find your treasure. I wont touch a finger of yours. Let yourself end this ridiculous thing." As the words finished, the knife in Gavin''s chest was pulled out by himself, and then was stabbed hard into his own heart. Boom Gavin fell to the ground. The blood was flowing all over the ground and was soaking his whole body. "Youwhat the hell are you?" Desperately looking at Kerry, Gavin used thest breath of strength to ask him. Kerry stood at a height, where the moon hanging behind him. The condescending posture and the moon made him look like a Goding down to earth. "Save this question for Death when you arrive in hell." Blood was constantly flowing from Gavin''s body, and temperature was also rapidly fading from his body. At thest moment of dying, Xuan Chus smiling face appeared in front of Gavin. He failed the one who had been warm, gentle and obedient to him all through this life. They may not be able to meet even in the next life. Xuan Chu, sorry. Wed better not see each other in the next life. I can''t afford it. The moonlight in his eyes became dimer and dimer, until he closed eyes. As the promise made by Kerry a few hours ago, he watched Gavin''s lifee to an end. He came forward and personally checked his pulse, no beating at all. He died. Looking at the man in the pool of blood, Kerry and Tianye recalled all the deadly battles along the way, and felt a little sad in hearts. "What are you thinking?" Kerry asked Tianye next to him. "I''m thinking, we still don''t see what this guy looks like." Regret was all in Tianye''s tone. Kerry nearly fainted. "Damn, why do you care about his looks so much?" "Aren''t you curious? He was able to make countless men and women sacrifice for him! He must look like Brad Pitt. Noticing that Kerry had no expression, Tianye asked him, "What about you? What are you thinking?" Kerry sighed, "I was wondering how should we deal with him." "Why bother to think? Put the body into a sack and then throw it into the sea, bingo." Tianye came up with a neat solution. "OK, lll leave it to you then. Venus doesnt allow me to kill people, so I don''t want to do it." With that, Kerry turned and walked out. Tianye shouted at his back, "Do you have to be so innocent? Do you think I don''t know you?" After shouting, he said to the bodyguards nearby, "ording to what he just said, get rid of the body quickly." "Yes, Mr. Mu." When the two returned to the vi, the smell of gunpower was still floating in the air. Because the bomb was too powerful, all the ss in the vi was broken shattered, and even the tiles on the top of the vi had fallen a lot. "The vi looks like it needs some renovation." Kerry looked up at the things in the vi and led out a faint sign. "Fix it as you wish. This is not the only vi you have." "I''m used to it." Kerry grew up here since he was a child. Although the Ye family had a lot of real estate, he still liked it here, because there were traces of his father''s life here. "Even if the ss is not shattered, Venus and the kids cant live here for the time being. The air quality is terrible." Tianye had to pinch his nose. Kerry nodded and said, "Yes, they can''t live here. Tomorrow I''ll ask John to clean up the vi in the eastern suburb. It''s not far from where you live." "That''s great." The two came to the ce where the bomb exploded. A big pit about one-meter deep was blown out on the ground, and all the surrounding turf was burned clean. There was still smokeing out of the pit, and all the servants in the vi were constantly putting out the fire. Chapter 282 Kill You With My Own Hands (1) Chapter 282 Kill You With My Own Hands (1) Kerry Ye thought for a moment and frowned. "There seems to be one, but I don''t know where it is. John the Butler should know." "That''s fine. If you don''t know the exit, the others wont possibly know." The three people returned to the dinner table. After sitting down for a while. Kerry and Tianye Mu came to the study room to arrange the following things methodically. The joyfulughter in the visted until more than ten o''clock in the evening. Suddenly, a tremendous noise exploded in the dark, and the ming fire lit up most of the night sky. All at once, the air was full of the smell of gunpowder. Kerry stood in a corner of the vi and cursed with bitter hate, "Damn it, if this bomb explodes in front of us, we will turn to ashes in an instant." Tianye Mu held his hands in front of his chest and looked at the zing fire indifferently. He said faintly, "Yes, you are right." Then he patted Kerry on the shoulder, "Well, don''t be dazed. Let get to work. Remember, don''t do anything first when you catch him. I want to see what he looks like." Kerry didnt care, "What''s so good to see, isnt it just two eyes, one nose and one mouth?" "Why don''t you say that everyone looks like that? Then why are there differences between beauty and ugliness?" "All right, all right. Catch him first." It turned out that all the guests in the vi, including Venus, Xiran Xiao and Pingan, all left the vi as early as an hour ago. It was a road that had not been walked for more than ten years. If it hadn''t been for John leading the way, maybe all the cars would have lost their way. At leaving, Venus held on to Kerry''s hand, and her eyes were full of worries. "Kerry, you must be careful, and don''t let anything bad happen." Kerry rubbed her face tenderly, as if to engrave her appearance in the bottom of his heart. "I will be careful. I have such a beautiful wife, such a lovely son, and a baby girl on the way. How can I allow any ident to happen to me? Don''t worry. I wille back soon to see the baby born with my own eyes." Venus gave him a light hug and left a kiss on his lips, like saying goodbye. "Baby, take care, wait for me toe back." Kerry looked deeply into her eyes. "I will." After sending two pregnant women and Pingan back to home, Tianye Mu went back to Ye''s vi. At leaving, Xiran Xiao was much calmer, giving him advice, "Put the bomb a little further and use the gun to detonate it. Don''t get close." "I know, my darling wife." Tianye took her hand, "You are sure you don''t want to see me off?" Xiran red at him, "Whats the point of seeing you off? It''s not that you don''te back." Tianye shrugged, "OK, you sound right, then I''m leaving." "All right, be careful on the way." Xiran waved to him. When Tianye got in the car and left, she found a layer of cold sweats on the palm of her hands. How wouldnt she worry about him? He was the man she loved the most, and the father of her baby. But she didn''t want to be weeping and sobbing in front of him, or put any pressure on him. On the other hand, she believed in his ability. Watching this scene, Venus was a little ashamed of the way she handled the farewell before leaving. She couldnt help asking, "Xiran, am I too weak? Every time something urred, I''m so worried, worrying about that something might happen to Kerry." Xiran came over with hands supporting her waist and sat down beside Venus. "I''m worried too. You see, my palms are sweating, but I trust your brother more. No matter what happens, he has the ability toe back to me. Actually, you should trust Kerry more because he has the ability that ordinary people don''t have. Self-protection is absolutely not a problem." After listening to Xiran''s words, Venus felt a little relieved. Yes, how could she forget, Kerry was not an ordinary person. How many times did he escape from death? There was no difficulty in defeating him. Pingan nestled next to Venus, his little hand caressed the baby in his mothers abdomen, talking gently, "Sis, how do you know there''s explosives in the cake? It''s amazing. Come out soon. I cant wait to see you." Venus was also looking forward to this, but she had a hunch that this little girl in her belly must be more powerful than Pingan''s superpowers. Thought about it, before the baby girl was born, the baby girl could send messages to her through dreams, and the baby girl knew where the danger came from. Not to mention that the baby girl was a superpower, even saying she was an immortal reincarnation, Venus would not be so surprised. As a matter of fact, as early as in May when she did the four-dimensional color ultrasonic diagnosis, Venus had already seen the baby girl''s appearance, with eyebrows and eyes like her own, and mouth like Kerry. The baby girl didn''t open his eyes at the time, so she didnt see whether her eyes were purple or not. If it was really purple, Venus could imagine how colorful the life would be after the baby girl was born. At the moment of the explosion, the dark shadow in the woods outside the vi were illuminated by fire. Then the shadow heard people screaming, crying, and calling for ambnce. Standing under the huge tree and enjoying his masterpiece, the shadow gave out evilughter. Kerry Ye, I don''t believe you can survive this time. Serving the purpose, the shadow followed the direction ofing to return with ease. But as soon as he got to the main road, a person appeared in the field of vision. The shadow instinctively hid into the dark, while heard the other party''s coldughter, "Come out, Ive been waiting for you all night." The shadow was shocked. It was not someone else, it was Kerry. Shouldn''t he have been killed or injured by explosion in the vi? Why was he here? "Don''t hide. You can''t escape tonight." As soon as the words fell, nearly ten strong men jumped out of all directions. Each one of them carried a gun in their hands, and surrounded the shadow in a tight ring.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 282 Kill You With My Own Hands (2) Chapter 282 Kill You With My Own Hands (2) The shadow''s head shook a little, his straight back became bent and his voice became slightly hoarse. He put on an air of being frightened and stammered, "Youwho are you? I don''t know you." Kerry approached step by step. His eyes fixed on the shadow and said coldly, "Gavin, stop pretending, do you think you can fool me with a little trick?" The shadow kept his head down, his eyes were invisible, full of fear though. Then he retorted, "You recognized the wrong person. I am not the one you mentioned." "Really?" Kerry stopped more than a meter away from the shadow. "If you''re not Gavin, what are you doing outside Ye''s vi in the middle of the night? Enjoy the scenery? " "II''m just a tramp. I sleep wherever I go. I happened to walk by Ye''s house today and I''m toozy to move anymore. I didn''t expect to..." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, what a great make-up story. Unfortunately, I dont believe a single word of it. Let me see your face. " Kerry''s voice was harsh and ruthless. The shadow stepped back a few, seemingly very timid, and shook his head constantly, "No, you''d better not watch it. My face has been injured and I dont want people to see it." "Of course you don''t want people to see it. You''re afraid I''ll recognize you," Kerry said sarcastically. The shadow, with head still lowering down, said hoarsely, "We don''t know each other at all. How can I be afraid that you will recognize me?" "Well, look up, let me see you then." As the words fell, eight or nine beams of light shed on the shadow, lighting him up brightly. Although the shadow bent his back, it could be seen that he was very tall, about 1.8 meters or above. His clothes were very ordinary, but clean, without any stains. Kerry checked him up and down, and the spection in his heart was certain. "Look up." Kerry said in a shrill voice. The shadow hesitated for a moment, and slowly raised his head. Then, the beams of light followed his face. Kerry and almost everyone''s heart gushed out a feeling of nausea. As the shadow said, his face had been injured, and it was quite a serious injury. This face could hardly be called a face. It was like that it had been bitten and gnawed by something, leaving a hole. The whole facial skin was wrinkled together, which squeezed the facial features out of shape. The pair of eyes were not as deep and insidious as imagined, but too turbid to see what was inside. "Youve seen my face. Excuse me, do we know each other?" The man asked gloomily, with his horrible face, making people uncontrobly have chills. Kerry calmed himself and questioned, "Since you said you are a tramp, how can there be a tramp dressed in such clean and tidy clothes?" "Ridiculous," the shadow sneered. "Who says tramps have to be dressed dirty?" "What about your luggage? Where do you sleep on such a cold day? Kerry kept questioning. There was no expression on the mans face, or maybe there was, but Kerry and others couldnt see it. The man said sarcastically, "Since Im a tramp, naturally, l sleep where I go, why do I need luggage?" "That sounds so," said Kerry, walking around the man and his eyes keeping scanning him. A few secondster, Kerryughed, "But Ive always been preferring to kill wrong than to let go. Since you bumped into me today, don''t me me for being cruel but me your own bad luck. Guys, break his leg, tie him up and bury him." Before the bodyguards answered, the man said angrily, "Do you know there arews? How dare you kill people off streets?" Kerry gave a not care smile, "If you have family, friends or social status, maybe I don''t dare, but you are a tramp. If you are gone, you are gone, nobody cares. No one will notice the disappearance of a tramp." "You..." The man was infuriated, "What the hell did I do to offend you that you have to let me die?" Kicking the pebbles under the feet, Kerry said lightly, "As I just said, you''re out of luck. What are you guys waiting for? Do it now." Then, several bodyguards came up and pressed the man down on the ground. There were no traces of opportunity for the man to resist. Fists and feet hit on him like heavy hammers one after another. The man yelled at the top of his voice, "Help, help!" This was the vi area, and it was midnight, so no one passed by. No one would hear him even if he broke his throat by yelling. The other despair to the man was that his yelling attracted another group of people. The attracted was not others but Tianye Mu. "Who is this man?" Tianye looked at the man rolling on the ground and asked Kerry. "Just found here. I think hes very suspicious." Kerry nced at the man who had been beaten and bleeding, showing no trace of warmth in eyes, and he went on, "We didn''t find anyone else. He just came out of the woods and ran into me." Tianye looked down at the mans face carefully. Startled, he asked in a low voice, "Is this the bastard?" Kerry shrugged and deliberately said, "Not sure." Chapter 283 The Birth of Twins (1) Chapter 283 The Birth of Twins (1) The bomb could be detonated beyond the vi area, but in order to convince Gavin and avoid starting a fire in the hill behind the house, Kerry carefully moved the bomb to the area farthest from the house. John the Butler saw himing, came forward with a dusty gray face, and asked with concern, "Young Master, are you all right?" "I''m fine. Is anyone hurt?" "No, everyone''s fine." "Well, that''s good. Tomorrow you take some people to that vi in the eastern suburbs. We''ll stay there for the next few days. By the way, have this ce renovated." "Okay, I got it." John saw Kerry frowning, so heforted him, "Young Master, go back to stay with young Mistress. She must still be worried about you. Just leave this ce to me and Henry." "Okay. After putting out the fire, let everyone go to sleep. We''ll talk about what''s to do next tomorrow." Kerry had exhibited rare kindness. "All right, young master. You and Master Mu quickly go back." Kerry looked at the scene again, and then left with Tianye Mu. On the way to the vi of the Mu Family, Kerry received a phone call in the car. It was from Director Wei of Public Security Bureau. "Kerry, we just got a phone call saying that there was a fire in the direction of your house, apanied by a big st. What happened?" Kerry lied with a serious tone, "Oh, it was just the explosion of natural gas in the kitchen, but it''s all fine now. Don''t worry about it." "Are you okay?" Director Wei asked. "Yes, and the fire is out." "That''s good. I was so scared just now. I thought something happened to you. Now that I know you are okay, I am hanging up the phone." "Okay." After Kerry hung up the phone, Tianye Muughed and teased him, "The explosion of natural gas? You really dare to say. In whose house the natural gas explosion can blow up half the sky?" "what else should I say? Say a bomb went off in my house? He will definitely ask questions about every detail. I just didn''t bother to say it." Kerry leaned against the back of the seat,zily staring at the neon light shing outside the car. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A few days ago, he always felt unsettled, feeling that something was about to happen. After Gavin died, he became much more rxed. When they returned to the vi of the Mu Family, it was already past midnight. The living room was brightly lit. Kerry had already called to inform Xiran Xiao and Venus the sess of the n, and asked them to sleep first. But it was a bomb that was involved in the n, how could the two women fall asleep? Hence, when Kerry and Tianye Mu approached the vi, they saw their respective wives were still waiting on the sofa. Pingan couldn''t stay up any longer and fell asleep beside Venus. Xiran Xiao was about to get up, but Mu Tian Ye took a big step forward and pressed her, "Don''t move." "Why is your neck bleeding?" Xiran Xiao had sharp eyes, and she saw the wound on his neck at once. He touched the wound and did find bleed on his hand. But it was not much, so the wound should be shallow. "Ah...It''s nothing. It''s just that I was held hostage by that bastard and got a cut. I''ll put a band-aid on it after taking the shower." "Is he really Gavin?" asked Xiran Xiao in surprise. "Yes, it''s him," Kerry answered and helped Venus to sit down, "It''s unbelievable that he''d still be alive." "What about now?" Venus asked nervously. Kerry answered casually, "He''smitted suicide." "Huh? Suicide?" Venus was quite surprised, "It''s not something he would do." Tianye Mu nced at Kerry andughed, "With someone around, he would do it." Kerry red at him, took Venus by the hands and said, "I didn''t do it. I just used some tricks. You won''t me me, will you?" "You are being silly. Why would I me you?" Venus said seriously, "He has tried to kill us so many times. Of course we cannot show mercy. Do we want to keep him alive to hurt Pingan and my unborn child?" "I''m d you think that way," Kerry finally smiled at ease, "I was so afraid that you would me me. Now everything is fine." Kerry jumped to hug his wife, but Venus ruthlessly pushed him away with both hands, "The smell of gunpowder is too strong on your body. Go take a shower." Kerry lowered his head and sniffed his shoulder, "Yes, a little bit. Then I''m going to take a shower. You go to the bedroom first. I''lle outter to hold Pingan." "Okay, got it." Xiran Xiao also pushed Tianye Mu on this end of the sofa, "You don''t smell good either. Go take a shower." "Yes, Your Majesty." Xiran Xiaoughed so hard and said,"Venus is still here." "So what? She is my sister. Does she dare tough at me?" Tianye Mu looked at Venus as if he was threatening to throw her out immediately if she dared to say "yes". Chapter 283 The Birth of Twins (2) Chapter 283 The Birth of Twins (2) Venus instantly raised her hands as a sign of surrender, saying with a smile, "I didn''t see anything." ...... As the due date was getting closer and closer, Xiran Xiao became more and more nervous. Even though Venus reassured her that everything would go smoothly, she was still anxious and restless. After all, it was her first time to give birth to a child. "Will I be in too much pain to give birth by then?" Xiran Xiao grabbed Tianye Mu''s hand and asked. God knows how many times she had asked this question in the past few days. Tianye Mu was as patient as ever, "No, if natural birth doesn''t work, you''ll have a C-section." "Will I bleed heavily then? In TV drama, when a woman gives birth to a child, she will bleed heavily, and the doctor will ask the father if he wants to save the adult or the child." Tianye Mu wanted tough, "That''s a TV drama, and it''s a costume drama. With advanced medical care nowadays, even if there is a hemorrhage in the middle of the birth, the blood bank has prepared the required blood. It is even enough to give you a full-body blood exchange." Xiran Xiao frowned and looked worried. Tianye Mu reached out and hugged her by the shoulders, letting her lean against his chest. He gently stroked her bulging belly, and softly said, "Don''t worry, I''ll always be by your side when the time comes." "Can you go into the delivery room?" "Yes, I''ve alreadymunicated with the doctor. I''ll be with you when you go into the delivery room." Xiran Xiao was relieved, "Tianye, do you think I''m cowardly and making a scene of giving birth?" Tianye Mu kissed her on the forehead, "Sweetheart, you''re the best mother in the world, and I''ve read that every pregnant woman is imaginative before giving birth to a child, you''re not an exception." "Really?" "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you?" The couple were whispering when the butler came in from outside and informed Xiran Xiao of the arrival of her parents. She was so excited that she stood up, "My parents have returned?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes, the car just came in." The butler replied excitedly. "Help me up," Xiran Xiao pressed her hand on Tianye Mu''s arm, got up with his support, and walked out with clumsy steps. Tianye Mu was worried that she might fall, so he instantly said, "Slow down, slow down." It had been a while since Xiran Xiao had seen her parents. She was certainly eager. When she walked out the door and saw the car driving near, she hastened to greet them. But as she was in such a rush, she tripped over herself and lunged forward. Tianye Mu was so scared that he grabbed on her waist immediately. But he was afraid that he used too much strength and would hurt the fetus. In the end, Xiran Xiao still fell unto the ground, but with Tianye Mu as her cushion. The butler was following the couple the whole time. After seeing this, he hastened to help Xiran Xiao to stand up. At this time, the car braked to a stop and Xiao''s parents got down from the car and ran over. "God, what are you in such a hurry for? Slowly get up, slowly ..." Xiao''s mother held her daughter by the arm and told her to stand up slowly. "Xiran. You''re a mother now. How can you still be so short-tempered?" Xiao Jia''s father couldn''t help but scold, but his voice was full of care, "Fortunately, Tianye acted as your cushion. Do you feel..." "Dad, stop." Xiran Xiao took a deep breath and turned her head to ask her mother with a grimace, "Mom, does it feel hot when the water breaks?" "Yes," Her mother''s face turned pale. She looked between XiranXiao''s legs who was wearing fleece pants, so she couldn''t see anything. She asked, "My God, did your water break?" Xiran Xiao was about to cry, and her voice began to tremble, "I think so. It feels like peeing my pants." "That''s right," said Xiao''s mother. She patted Tianye Mu on the shoulder, who was dumbfounded, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and drive her to the hospital." Tianye Mu gathered his wits together and shouted to the butler, "Hurry up. Drive the prepared caravan, and let''s go to the hospital immediately." "Yes." "Mom, I''m afraid." Xiran Xiao''s eyes instantly turned red, and her hand clutched her mother''s hand tightly, strangling a red mark. Xiao''s mother softlyforted her daughter, "Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. We''ve still got the time after the water broke. Think about the baby in your belly. You must not panic." Xiran Xiao gritted her teeth andforted herself, "I won''t panic. I won''t panic..." While saying this, She felt the water was flowing faster. Her tears streamed down, "Tianye, howe the car has not arrived yet? " When he saw her crying, his heart broke, "Don''t cry. Don''t cry. The car ising. The car ising." As soon as he finished his sentence, a caravan stopped in front of Xiran Xiao, with a bed in the middle and a seat next to it. "Here we go. Slow down. I''ll carry you to the car." Xiran Xiaoughed through her tears, "I''m so heavy now. Will you be able to carry me?" Tianye Mu picked her up and put her on the bed while saying, "I''ve been working out for so long just for this day. What do you think?" Nestling against his chest, Xiran Xiao''s uneasiness had all gone and she gradually calmed down. Tianye Mu''s hands were so strong, giving her the biggest sense of security. Xiao''s parents also got in the car and it sped off to the hospital, where the reservation was made. In the car, Tianye Mu called the hospital to inform them of the emergency, and asked them to be prepared. Xiran Xiao held her mothers hand all the time. In order to distract the attention, she asked, "Mom, why didn''t you tell us you and Dad wereing home? If you made a phone call in advance, we''d be able to pick you up." Xiao''s motherughed bitterly, "Your father and I wanted to give you a surprise, but we didn''t expect it was a shock instead of a surprise." "Yeah, you see, if you guys had called in advance, I wouldn''t have been so excited and tripped over myself." Chapter 283 The Birth of Twins (3) Chapter 283 The Birth of Twins (3) Tianye Mu took Xiran Xiao''s another hand, ced it on his lips and kissed it. He sounded very guilty, "It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of you. It''s all my fault." Xiao''s father said, "It''s not your fault. We saw her fall down by herself. Xiran, when are you gonna grow up?" "Dad," Xiran Xiao grumbled, "You used to say that you wanted me to be your little princess forever, but now you want me to grow up quickly." "It was before your pregnancy. Now that you are with babies, of course I hope you can grow up quickly, otherwise Tianye will be so tired from taking care of three children." Tianye Mu couldn''t help but smile. His eyes were full of tenderness, "It''s okay. I am happy to take care of them for the rest of my life." Xiao''s parents looked at each other, praising their son-inw in heart. Although the Mu Family wasn''t as rich as the Xiao Family, as long as Tianye truly loved Xiran, it won''t be an issue. "Xiran, don''t be afraid. All the pregnant women have to go through this step. Just grit your teeth and push hard for a while, the baby will soone out. Don''t be afraid." Xiao''s motherforted Xiran. She nodded, "As long as all of you are here, I''m not afraid." The caravan drove fast on the road, and it only took ten minutes to arrive at the hospital. The obstetrician and nurses were already waiting at the door of the emergency room. As soon as the car stopped, a few experienced nurses immediately came forward to carry Xiran Xiao off the car and pushed her into the hospital. Tianye Mu held Xiran Xiao by the hand beside the cart the whole time. After a rough check-up, the doctor said, "She has too little amniotic fluid in her stomach. We can''t wait anymore. We had better gave her a C-section. It''s too difficult for the twins to be born naturally. Besides, they are premature. If we don''t do the surgery now, the twins are going to be in danger." Tianye Mu immediately said, "Please do as you see fit." Soon, Xiran Xiao was pushed into the delivery room. After a local anesthetic was injected, she couldnt feel her stomach. Tianye Mu held her hand and knelt down beside the delivery bed to talk with her, "Do you want a son or a daughter?" "Son, he will look very much like you." She said feebly. "I hope it''s a daughter who looks like you. When she is three or four years old, I''ll buy her lots of beautiful dresses and dress her up like a little princess. When she grows into a teenage or in her twenties, there will be a lot of young men going after her. By then I will have to make things difficult for her suitors. I have to let them know that my daughter is not so easy to get..." Tianye Mu droned on about the future of his unborn child. He couldn''t bear to let Xiran Xiao talk too much, so he kept talking himself. Suddenly, a loud baby''s cry interrupted his fantasy. Tianye Mu was startled. He turned around to see a baby with blood streaks on the body which was held up in the air by the nurses. "It''s a boy. The fathere quickly to cut the umbilical cord." Tianye Mu''s mind went nk. He didn''t notice his feet were numb because of long-time squatting until he stood up. He walked toward the nurse with the help of the delivery bed and his hand was shaking with a pair of scissors. "Cut it." At first he couldnt bear to do it. However, the nurse urged him, so he cut the cord. The baby''s cry was loud, but it sounded so beautiful to Tianye Mu. His heart was filled with great happiness. He used to think that his life was notplete until he found Xiran Xiao and could spent the rest of his life with her, but today, he realized that hisplete life could be even more perfect. And this perfection was brought to him by his wife, Xiran Xiao. He would never be able to repay her in his life. While he was still deeply moved, another baby''s cry sounded again. Another twin was born. "Another boy, congrattions. Come,e, cut this umbilical cord." Tianye Mu was immensely surprised. He moved numbly toplete all his mission. Both babies were taken away to be cleaned by the nurses before he and Xiran Xiao could take a look at them. The doctors began to stitch up Xiran Xiao''s wounds, Tianye Mu came to her, kneeling down on the floor. He eyes were brimming with tears. He bowed his head and kissed her forehead. A drop of tear fell into her hair, "Xiran, thank you. Thank you for giving me two sons." "But you have no princess." Xiran Xiao teased him weakly. Tianye Mu shook his head, "Never mind. You are my princess forever. Having you is enough." Xiran Xiao opened mouth and smiled, "Are our sons beautiful?" "I haven''t seen them yet," said Tianye Mu, rubbing her face with his fingers and saying gently, "But their mom is so beautiful. I''m sure they can''t be ugly." "Their dad is handsome, too." Tianye Mu nodded, "You''re right. Now, close your eyes and rest for a while. When you wake up, you''ll be able to see them." "Em, I''m so tired. I''ll sleep for a while." Outside the delivery room, Venus and Kerry rushed over. Although Kerry kept saying, "Walk slowly. Walk slowly," but Venus was so anxious that she would definitely fly over if she could. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Xiao." Venus greeted Xiran Xiao''s parents. "Venus, what are you doing here? You''re still pregnant." Xiao''s mother asked with concern. "I''m fine. How long has Xiran been in there?" Venus looked toward the door of the delivery room. "Over an hour. She should be out soon." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Oh, then she should be out soon." Venus repeated. Kerry had been carefully holding Venus, and after greeting Xiao''s parents, he said to his wife, "Sit down and rest for a while." Xiao''s mother agreed and helped Venus to sit down, "How did you know that Xiran was in the hospital?" Kerry said, "Venus called Xiran, but no one answered, so she called to the vi. The people there told us she had been sent to the hospital, so we rushed over." When she heard the housekeeper say Xiran was in such a dangerous situation, Venus was so frightened that her heart almost stopped beating. So she grabbed Kerry and ran to the hospital. Xiao''s mother looked at Venus''s belly and said with a smile, "You must be having a daughter." Venus was surprised and asked, "How do you know?" "I can tell by the shape of your belly. Besides, a baby girl will make the mother appear more healthy. Since you look so good, you must be having a daughter." Venus''s mother died early and she had no elders, so she rarely heard these words of experience, which sounded amazing when she first heard about them. "Auntie, you''re amazing. It is indeed a girl." "See? You and Xiran got pregnant almost at the same time, so it should has been eight months. You should exercise more, which is good for giving birth." Xiao''s mother took Venus''s small hands and suggested kindly. The first time Xiao''s mother heard about Venus was when Xiran introduced her as the younger sister of Tianye Mu. Xiran also said Venus was a very good little girl. Xiao''s mother had liked Venus very much when she first met her. Now Venus had be Xiran Xiao''s sister-inw and the two girls had very great rtionships, so Xiao''s mother treated Venus as her own daughter. Venus said with a gentle smile, "I know. These days, I often go for a walk whenever I am free. I thought Xiran and I would deliver the babies on the same day, but she was ahead of me. It seems that her two babies can''t wait to see the world. "I hope she and the two babies can all be safe." Xiao Jia''s mother said worriedly. "They will be. Don''t worry." As soon as Venus''s voice trailed off, the door of the delivery room was pushed open from inside and a nurse came out asking, "Who is Xiran Xiao''s family?" "We are." Xiao''s parents hurried forward. "Congrattions. Xiran Xiao has given birth to twins, both boys. The three of them are all safe, and Mrs. Xiao is now having her wounds stitched up. Mr. Mu asked me to tell you not to worry." Venus grabbed Kerry''s hand in surprise, "Did you hear that? Two baby boys, gosh, that''s great. I am an aunt now." Kerry hugged her back softly, "Yes, I heard it. Don''t be so excited." Apart from Venus and Kerry, Xiao''s parents were also extremely excited. Xiao''s father eximed, "God, two baby boys were born. Xiran is so great. We Xiao Family not longer has just one heir." "Yes, yes, we have two grandsons. We''re grandparents." Xiao''s mother was emotional, and her eyes quickly became wet. Over ten minutester, Tianye Mu pushed his wife out of the delivery room, and the two babies were washed clean and ced next to their mother. The two boys not only looked exactly like each other, but resembled Tianye Mu and Xiran Xiao. "Wow, the babies are so cute and beautiful." Venus eximed from the bottom of her heart. "Of course. Don''t forget who gave birth to them." Tianye Mu said proudly. Kerry took a closer look at the two babies. He personally felt that although they were very beautiful, they were still not as good-looking as Pingan. Xiao''s mother stayed by her daughter''s side and looked at her lovingly, "Xiran has had a hard day." Xiran Xiao was still asleep, with a faint smile on her lips. After half an hour, the effect of the anesthetic wore off, and Xiran Xiao was awakened by the pain. "Ah, the wound hurts so bad." She groaned. But she couldn''t touch the wound, so she had no choice but endure the pain. Tianye Mu was distressed for her. He stretched out an arm, "Xiran, you can bite me if you feel painful." "Go away." She scolded him. How could she bite him? "Where are my babies? I want to see them." Tianye Mu quickly turned around to take one of the baby out of the stroller and showed him to her, "Look, this is our son." Xiran Xiao managed to have a look at it despite the pain. She said with a long face, "Why is he so ugly and so red?" Her mother by her sideughed, "What''s ugly about him? A newborn baby like this already looks good enough. His skin will turn white in a couple of days." "Really?" Xiran Xiao was very unsure because she couldn''t imagine that a baby that looked like a monkey now could be a chubby white baby in a few days. "Really. When you were born, you were uglier than them." "That''s great then." As they were talking, a nurse pushed the door in, "You have woken up? Okay, thene down and take a walk." "Huh? Just after surgery?" Tianye Mu asked in doubt. Chapter 284 Name the Baby (1) Chapter 284 Name the Baby (1) "I know, then apany her for a walk when she feels better, it will make her recover more quickly." The nurse said and walked away. Xiran was very painful with her forehead full of sweat. So she said, "Who said that a caesarean birth doesn''t hurt? Thats talking nonsense." At this moment, Kerry, who was standing beside, looked at his wife. Fortunately, Venus had a natural birth, or he couldnt imagine how she would endure. Then he whispered to Venus, "Let''s go, I''m not convenient here." Then Venus realized it and thought it was indeed inconvenient for Kerry, so she said to Xiran with a smile, Have a good rest, Ille to see you tomorrow. Xiran weakly waved at her, "Well, Im tired now, be careful on the way." "I''ll send you out." Tianye was about to get up, but Venus stopped him. "Just stay here to take care of Xiran, I''ll go first." "Goodbye aunt and uncle." Kerry politely greeted Xirans parents, then he held Venus out. Venus kept smiling on the way back, so Kerry smiled and said, "You look so happy." "Of course, this is the first child in Mu family, how can I not be happy?" Kerry helplessly shook his head, as for the battle between two families,Ye family never won. ...... After arriving at home, Pingan ran up excitedly, "Mommy, is the baby a boy or a girl?" "A boy." "Thats great, I have a brother!" Pingan ran around happily. A younger brother was different from a younger sister, they could y cars, gunfights, and games together. A younger sister was unable to do that for she would be very weak. However, soon he would realize his fault. The next day, Venus came to the hospital with the carp soup made by Mrs. Qin and Kerry went to work. However, this time Pingan insisted toe for he wanted to see his brother. Besides, Henry and Nighthawk came as well. Xiran was exercising, although the wound was still very painful, she was strong to tolerate that. "Uncle, aunt!" Pingan shouted as soon as he entered the ward. Venus tapped him in the back, "Don''t shout, your brothers are sleeping." "Oh, I forget that," Pingan smiled apologetically, "Uncle, where are my brothers? I want to see them." Tianye pointed to the pram under the sun and said, "There." Pingan scampered over to the pram, and the babies were sleeping quietly, their faces were not as red as yesterday, and looked prettier. "Wow, they look the same, they are so cute." Pingan whispered, "Grow up quickly, Im your brother, you have to know me. Seeing this, Venus smiled happily and put the food box on the table, "Xiran, this is the soup made by Mrs. Qin, it will help you to generate more breast milk,e and have a drink." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Well, pour a bowl for me and Ill drink it after finishing this round. Then she continued. Venus looked around and didn''t find Xiran''s parents, so she asked, "Brother, where is aunt and uncle?" "I told them to go home and rest, they came to the hospital as soon as they arrived yesterday and stayed until this morning." Tianye''s voice was hoarse, but excited as well. He felt so happy to be a father, he was not tired at all. After Xiran finishing her exercise, Venus took the fish soup to her and said, "Drink it quickly, it''s hot and smells good." After drinking, Xiran praised, "It''s quite delicious." Then Venus replied proudly, "Mrs. Qin''s cooking skill is perfect. I''ll bring it to you every day." "Thank you, Venus." Xiran said with a smile. "What?" Venus pretended to look out. "What are you looking at?" Tianye asked. "Wonders never cease, she thanks me, it''s amazing." Venus said with a smile. Hearing this, Xiran wanted to kick her, but she couldnt do that for her wound hurt. So she said, "Dont be arrogant." "Well, I don''t dare to act like that," Venus sat opposite to her, "Have you named the child?" Not yet. Tianye answered, he looked at Xiran and continued, "We decided to have two children long ago, ones surname was Mu and the others surname was Xiao. However, they are all boys, so I want Xirans parents to name one and Ill think about the other one carefully." Chapter 284 Name the Baby (2) Chapter 284 Name the Baby (2) Hearing this, Xiran was surprised, she thought he was joking and she thought that a man like him would definitely mind the name of their children. She didnt expect that..... "Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and drink the soup." Tianye said. "Is this really your thought? Do you really agree that?" Xiran asked again. Tianye nodded seriously, "Of course, it is you who give birth to the child. He is your son, so its eptable. He is our child regardless of his surname, there is no difference." "Tianye, you''re so nice." Xiran said sincerely. Tianye smiled, "Drink the soup, they are still waiting for you to feed them." It was the first time Venus heard about this, she definitely approved this for she know the difficulties to be a mother. "Speaking of names, whats Pingans name?" Tianye asked. Hearing this, Venus suddenly realized it, "Oh my god, I forget, how can I forget this!" Hearing this, Pingan turned back and asked, "Mom, what do you mean?" Then Venus exined patiently, We are talking about your name, Pingan is just your nickname, only close people can call you like this. Pingan nodded his head, not knowing he whether he understood or not. However, Tianye was speechless, Pingan is already two years old, how can you forget this? You are really very funny. Venusughed dryly, "Sorry, I forget." When Kerry came back in the evening, Venus told him about this, Kerry was stunned for a while and said bitterly with a smile, "Oh my God, I forget about it, too." Pingan put her hands around his waist, pouted his mouth andined, "You are too careless, I''m two years old and still don''t have a name." "Well, you don''t even have a household registration either." Kerry added, seeing that Venus looked surprised, he quickly said "Its not a big deal, I''ll do it tomorrow, but we have to decide on his name first." "Well think of a few names, then pick the one that you like, other kids dont have such privilege. Pingan pouted and said, "Well, other parents wont forget their childs name either." Hearing this, Kerry and Venus looked at each other and then smiled, Pingan was really a clever boy. "Anyway, lets think about your sisters name together, or well forget again." Venus came up with the idea. "Fine." In order to find good names, they took out many books from the study, form Book of Songs to The Songs of Chu, besides there were also books rted to poetry in Tang and Song dynasty, and The Xinhua Dictionary was ced in the most prominent position. Whenever Venus found a good name, she asked Kerry to write down, after a few hours, Kerry wrote two sheets of paper, one for Pingan and one for Pingans sister. During this period, Pingan was ying by himself, beside him ced a robot. When he was about to fall asleep, Kerry finally said, "It''s done. Come to pick one. Pingan looked helpless, "Dad, I can''t read very well, you''d better read to me." "All right, then listen carefully," Kerry cleared his throat and read, "How about Qingze Ye? It symbolizes mountains and water." Hearing this, Pingan shook his head and said, "I don''t like it." "Kangchen Ye, Jinghuan Ye, Haocheng Ye, which one do you like?" Kerry read many names, but none of them attracted Pingans attention. "Jingyan Ye." "Wait," Pingan suddenly said, "Thats it, I like this." "Jingyan Ye?" Kerry asked again. Pingan nodded seriously, "Yes, that''s it, thats my name, well I need to sleep now." Then he asked the robot to follow him. "Yes, master." The robot replied. Pingan swayed and walked to his bedroom, with the robot following him. Seeing Pingans figure, Kerry turned back and said to Venus, "The name is so familiar, I think I''ve heard it before." Well. Venus didnt look at Kerry, she pretended to be calm and said, "There was a popr TV series not long ago, the main character was called Jingyan. After thinking for a while, Kerry finally remembered that and said, Well, that is the name of your favorite character. Yes. Venus smiled proudly, "Thats a good name, I hope that Pingan could be like the character who is upright and righteous." Kerry waspletely speechless, it was rare for a woman to pursue a star like this. "What''s wrong? Arent you happy?" Seeing that Kerrys expression was weird, Venus asked. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kerry was a little aggrieved, "Nothing, since Pingan loves the name, its fine." Venus felt happy about this, the name appeared in her mind by ident, she didnt expect that Pingan would like this, it seemed that he was affected by the TV series. "Well, I''ll decide on our daughter''s name, let''s go to bed now." Fine. Venus was happy now for she was satisfied with Pingans new name. Whatever Kerry said, she agreed. The next day, Venus came to send Xiran soup again, as soon as she opened the lunch-box, the smell filled the ward immediately. Mrs. Xiao praised, "Your cook is really great, the chicken soup smells so good." Hearing this, Venus smiled while pouring out the soup, Its Mrs. Qins specialty. She has been in Ye family for a long time and when Kerrys mother was sitting the month, she did this for her. Then Mrs. Xiao looked at Venus with a smile and said, Thanks a lot, Venus, Ive been living abroad, so Im not good at cooking Chinese food. The chef in our family is also just so so. Venus took the bowl to Xiran and replied, You are too polite auntie, Xiran is not only my friend, she is also my sister-inw, I need to look after her. Hearing this, Xiran drank some and said, "Mom, don''t be polite, thats how we treat each other." "That''s right, auntie, we are good friends, theres no need to be so polite." Venus replied. Mrs. Xiao looked at them and sighed, "I want to have another child, in this way, Xiran wont feel lonely, however, its too dangerous for me to do that. I''m satisfied to see that she has such a good friend like you." Hearing this, Venus was a little shy, so she quickly changed the subject, "Does the wound still hurt?" Xiran replied while drinking the soup, "Just a little, it''s much better." "Is there enough breast milk?" "No. They eat too much. Seeing that the bowl of soup was almost finished, Venus took another bowl for her, Drink more, Mrs. Qin says its good for breast feeding. Xiran nced at her, "You''re treating me like a cow." You are like a cow now." Venus teased her. "Well, its not wise of you to tease me now for youll soon be like me when you give birth to the baby." Venusughed, "By the way, who will take care of you after you are discharged?" "Your brother has hired two postpartum do, one for the child and one for me." "That''s good, I''ll ask Mrs. Qin to cook for you if you cant find the right person." "Your brother is so careful, how could he forget about this, I know you are just saying." Xiran immediately said. "Well, dont say it in such a frank way, auntie is here, dont embarrass me, okay?" Venus said. Chapter 284 Name the Baby (3) Chapter 284 Name the Baby (3) Then Xiran said, "You are talking nonsense." Seeing this, Mrs. Xiao lectured her, "Xiran, don''t say like that, Venus is a nice girl." "Yes, what a nice girl I am." Venus echoed. "Mom, she''s not a girl anymore, her son is over two years old and ......" While she was saying, Tianye came in with the pram, when he saw Venus, he greeted her, "You''re coming." "Well, where are you going?" Venus asked, then she walked to him, both babies were looking at her curiously with ck eyes, "Wow, they look so cute, they will definitely attract many girls when they grow up." "I take them to do the check for they were born prematurely, fortunately everything is fine." Tianye smiled gently, his eyes were full of love. Venus hooked one of the baby''s fingers and teased, "Im your auntie." Tianye looked at her with a smile, "Its merely three days after their birth, how can they speak?" "Well, its funny." Venus continued, "Which one is the brother?" "The one you are ying with." Then Venus looked at them carefully, "But they look exactly the same, so how can you distinguish them?" "Look more carefully, the brother gets bigger eyes." After looking again, Venus said, I cant distinguish them at all. "Well, you will know when they get older." Venus was not depressed at all and then asked, "So do they have names?" "Of course, the elder is called Yuqi Mu, and the younger is called Yulin Xiao." After thinking for a moment, Venus asked, "The ancient avatar Kykin?" "Yes." "Wow, thats cool, it is the name of the ancient avatar." Venus caressed one of the baby''s face with joy, and then he gave her a smile. It seemed that he like this name. A weekter, Xiran was discharged from the hospital, and Venus didn''t have to send soup everyday, which made Kerry feel much more relieved. Every time he went to work, he was worrying that Venus would hurt herself on her way to the hospital, which made him very anxious. Now that she didnt need to send soup, he was finally relived. That night, after Venus had a phone call with Xiran, Kerry snuggled into her shoulder and said, "I find that you care Xiran more than me. She is not a child anymore, you dont have to instruct her like that. Venus patted his face, "Although she''s not a child, she gave birth to two children and has to take care of them, can you do that?" Hearing this, Kerry kept silent. However, physical desire was his intuition. After seeing Venuss breast, Kerry couldnt restrain his desire, so the next moment, he touched Venuss body. "Get your hands off." Venus quickly looked around and found no one, fortunately, Pingan was ying somewhere else. So she continued, The doctor said we cant do that in these months. ording to the past experiences, Kerry guessed that she actually wanted this, so he picked her up to the bedroom. Venus was a bit shy and asked, Am I heavy? You are my whole world, what do you think about that? Kerry answered and kissed her on the lips. Venus nudged his lips with one hand, "You are sweet, where do you learn this?" "Well, Ill let you knowter." After saying that, Kerry kissed her deeply. His eyes were filled with desire. However, she was not worried at all for she knew that Kerry was a man who knew inches and metres. After kicking the door, Kerry carefully ced her on the bed, and then kissed her directly, it was a kiss full of love and affection. Then, he looked at Venus whose face was already red. "How do you feel?" Kerry pecked her lips again. Then, Venus licked her lips and replied, "Pretty well." It was totally a torture for Kerry. "Dont seduce me, I cant endure any longer." Kerry said helplessly. Venus feltfortable that night, but Kerry was a bit miserable, he bathed in the cold water to cool himself down. After that, they cuddled at night. In the midnight, Venus was awakened by contractions, which made her insufferable. Then she woke Kerry up. "Kerry, my tummy hurts." Venus said weakly. Then Kerry quickly turned on the lights, after seeing Venuss pale face, he asked anxiously, Are you okay? Ill send you to the hospital right now. Venus nodded, she was painful now. Hearing this, Kerry quickly helped her wear the clothe and then called Henry. When he carried her downstairs, Henry was already waiting there. Send us to the hospital now. Henry felt something was wrong when he answered the phone, and after seeing Venuss face, he was frightened and quickly drove them to the hospital. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Can you bear that? If it hurts, then bite my arm." Kerry hugged Venus tightly in his arms, the face of Xiran still remained in his mind. Thinking that his wife had endured the same torture, he wanted to bear it for her. Venus had already experienced such things, so she could bear that and shook her head, "It''s fine, I can bear it." Hearing this, Kerry was heartbroken, how could she still say this in such a situation. "Keep quiet and save your energy." "I have to talk or my whole attention would be focused on my tummy. Kerry didn''t know what to do for he was so anxious. Fortunately, Venus gave him an idea. "Sing a song to me, I like to hear you sing." "Well, I remember you like Jay Chou, I''ll sing his song." Then he started singing. His voice echoed in the crowded car, which was very impressive. Venus waspletely moved for she knew that Kerry didnt like Jay Chou at all. He must learn it for her. Chapter 285 The First Snow of The Year (1) Chapter 285 The First Snow of The Year (1) When Kerry Ye had no love for Venus Mu, what he wanted was to torture her, but now, falling in love with her, he would do his best to love and care her. A song eased Venus a lot. Perhaps the little girl inside her also heard the song, so she gradually quieted down. After this song, Kerry began to sing again, still Jay Chou s song. After four songs, the car arrived at the hospital, and Venus got much better, almost feeling no pain. Lets have a check-up it even if youre feeling better now, said Kerry. But ten minutes ago, the pain had made her face distorted. Okay. They came to the obstetrics department which Kerry had appointed earlier and had a thorough examination. Then the doctor said in a serious way, Its just a pseudo-contraction, not inbor, you are not doing anything, arent you? Venus blushed all of a sudden, with her head down and didnt answer the doctor. Kerry, however, exined in an easy manner, We didnt do that. We just cuddled each other for a while. The doctor knew what he was talking about and hearing what Kerry said, he said, Dont do that again, OK? There are three weeks left to deliver the baby. If she is stimted, it is easy to cause premature labor. As soon as he heard this, Kerry immediately became serious, I am sorry and I wont do it again. Okay, thats it. Its not a big deal. Be careful and you cant touch her belly too often, which is also easy to cause pseudo-contractions. But its normal, but if the pain is regr and the time intervals are getting shorter,e to the hospital immediately. I see. Thank you, doctor. Kerry then took Venus out of the doctors office, who was annoyed and gave him a spiteful pinch. It hurts. Honey, forgive me. Kerry pretended to beg for mercy. In fact, it did not hurt much and he was just making fun of her. Will you do it again? Venus s face still blushed. Kerry answered, I wont. Never, I promise. Only then did Venus let him go. Sheughed, Its your fault. What an embarrassment. Kerryforted her, No, baby, dont think in this way. Doctors have met such cases before and they have got used to it. He would justugh at us, no more. Come on, stop! Well, OK. Lets go back. Kerry circled her waist and walked into the elevator with a smile on his face. Fortunately, its not a big deal, otherwise, Kerry would spend the rest of his life to regret. It seemed that Kerry couldnt touch Venus until shes inbor. Well, he must depend of his hands. When they got back in the car, Henry asked with concern, Young master, how is the youngdy? Shes fine. The doctor said its normal. Kerry exined simply, who had received a warning from Venus. Thank God. Henry breathed in relief and started the car to go back. Only then did Kerry realize that what he was wearing was a T-shirt, for he was in a hurry to get to the hospital, so he only changed the clothes for Venus and he had no time for himself. When they got back to the vi, John was waiting for them with the light on, and when he saw three of them back and the youngdy looked quite good, he then went back to sleep. After all this, Venus was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she lied down, who did not wake up until the next morning. In the meantime, Kerry came in several times to check on her, fearing that something might have happened to her again. After washing up, Venus was hungry and went out to look for food, but she was a little surprised to see Dr. Han in the living room. Dr. Han, what are you doing here? Dr. Han looked sad, Of course its Mr. Ye that asks me toe. He called me early in the morning and told me toe over and stay at the vi from today until you gave birth, but I didnt bring anything with me. Okay, okay, stop for a moment, will you? Kerry came out of the study with a cup of tea and called out Henry, Send him back to get his stuff. Remember, bring him back. Sure. Henry said with a smile. Dr. Han sighed and looked at Kerry helplessly, then left. Venus didnt know his intention and asked, Whats going on with Dr. Han? Doesnt he want toe? This guy is now a famous expert at several hospitals, making money by my reputation, so how can he be happy when I trap him here for more than half a month? Oh, I see, nodded Venus, Then lets just keep him here. Anyway, he needs to pay something for using your name. Kerry scorned, My name is worth much more than that. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Venus ignored him and went to the kitchen to look for something to eat. The following days, just as the doctor had said, the more she got closer to the date, the more frequent her pseudo contractions urred, but with Dr. Han here, she didnt worry that much. Its just a hard time for Dr. Han, a good surgeon, who was forced by Kerry to deal with obstetrics stuff. Pingan knew that her mother was not feeling well, so he seldom came to make trouble for her, who spent most of his time with Satsuma. Tianye Mu s twins were almost one month old and there were four day left before her due date, so she took Kerry and her son to her nephews one-month celebration party while she could still move around. The wedding of Tianye and Xiran Xiao had not yet been held, and Xiran was a low-key person who didnt like noise, so all the guests today were family members, except for Kerrys family, there were Xiran s parents. Wow, is it snowing outside? Pingan was surprised to see the snow. It was the first time for him to see this, so his excitement was overwhelming. Venus looked out the window and answered him, Yes, its snowing. Chapter 285 The First Snow of The Year (2) Chapter 285 The First Snow of The Year (2) Its been years since it snowed in Sky City, and the first snow is so beautiful. Kerry Ye walked to her, appreciating the snow with her together. The temperature on the ground was still a bit high, so the snowkes melted as soon as they fell on the ground. Dad, when can we build a snowman like the one on TV? Pingan looked at Kerry with hope. We can do that when there is enough snow. Pingan cheered, Then I hope it can snow forever, so we can always build snowmen, right? Yes. Receiving an affirmative answer, Pingan went back to the car window. The God seemed to have heard Pingan s wish, and in an instant, the small snow turned intorge diamond-shaped snowkes, and soon the ground was covered with snow. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The speed of the car slowed down. Usually it only took 20 minutes, but today Henry drove for almost an hour. The housekeeper and Tianye weed them at the door. Pingan neglected his beloved uncle and rolled around in the snow as soon as he got out of the car, laughing and throwing the snowballs into the sky. Kerry was afraid he would catch a cold and spoke loudly at him, Dont you want to see your brothers? Lets go inside first. Pingan finally remembered why they came today, so he rushed towards Tianye after stomping, Uncle, where are my brothers? Tianye squatted in front him, warming his little hands, They are inside. Look at you, your nose is red now. Go inside, shall we? Pinganughed, breaking away from him and ran inside, I dont feel cold. Kerry helped Venus to get out of the car. When Tianye saw here, he frowned and said, Its snowing, so its dangerous for you. I dont mind at all if you cante. It started to snow halfway and besides, how can we note to my nephews one-month celebration party? Well, well, fine. Its cold outside. Lets get inside. Inside the house, Pingan looked curiously at his brothers, wanting to touch them, but afraid that his hands were too cold and freezing. Seeing Xiran Xiao walking over, he smiled and said, Auntie, they are so beautiful, even more beautiful than me. Xiran bent down and gave him a kiss on the forehead, Oh, thank you. But youre just as pretty as your brothers. Auntie, when will they be able to walk and talk? Pingan asked again. By this time of next year. I think they will be able to walk. Pingan was disappointed, Its a quite long time. What? I want to y with them. Pingan blinked. In fact, there was another reason. He wanted to hear hem call him brother. In TV, he saw that elder brothers had a lot of power, whomand his siblings to do a lot of things. Of course, Xiran didnt know thats what he was thinking about, Good, when they are able to walk, Ill let you take care of them. I trust you. Pingan patted his chest, I will. Thank you. Venus came in and greeted Xiran s parents first, and was surprised to see Xiran, My God, look at you. How can you be so slim? Xiran smiled bitterly with helplessness, I have to feed two children every day. Even if I were 200 pounds, I guess I would be slim too. Mom is never easy, said Venus in a low voice as she walked up to her, but your tits are still the same as before. Youre hotter, I think. Without blushing, Xiran said, Ill tell you the secrets if you want to know. Venus s eyes lit up, Of course. Xiran whispered in her ear, which made Venus blush immediately. When Kerry saw this, he knew that Xiran was talking about something dirty. Tianye felt warm to see the scene. His wife and his sister had a good rtionship and his sons were healthy, with parents beside him, but the only sad thing was that his parents were not here. If his parents were still here, they would be very happy to see their grandson. What are you thinking about? Why do you look so somber? Kerry looked at him in puzzlement. Tianye cheered himself up. Today should be happy and even if he missed his parents, he should be with joy. I was wondering, why did youe with no gifts? Tianye ridiculed. No, youre wrong. Ive brought a unique gift. What is it? Why I dont see it? Kerry pointed to the snow outside the window and said proudly, The first snow outside is my gift. After thinking for a while, Tianye got to know what he meant, Gee, fuck you. I only see you as a businessman, but I never thought you would be so sentimental. Thank you. Kerry epted hispliment, although Tianye didnt mean that. Tianye rolled his eyes at him. Kerry came to the stroller, taking out a small and delicate box from his pocket. He opened it, and there were two pieces of whitemb sfat jade (yangzhi baiyu), the color of which showed that they were fine jade, delicate and pure without any impurities. Kerry picked up the jade and gently hung it around the neck of a baby, Guan-yin is for boys; Fo is for girls. I hope Guan-yin will protect you two and you will grow up peacefully and happily. Seeing this, Tianye smiled. He knew that Kerry wouldnt bring no gift. The babies were very active, with four little hands waving in the air, whose eyes were shining, smiling at Pingan and Kerry. At noon, they gathered together and it was very lively. The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier, and the snow on the ground was already over ten centimeters high. It must be the heaviest snow in recent years. Chapter 285 The First Snow of The Year (3) Chapter 285 The First Snow of The Year (3) Kerry Ye picked out all the fish bones for Venus Mu and ced the fish meat in her bowl. But when Venus just took a bite of it, her belly hurt suddenly, like the baby inside was kicking her belly, and her chopsticks fell on the table because of the sudden pain. Whats going on? Are you OK? Kerry asked with concern. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Venus gritted her teeth and nodded, who had a strong premonition that she was going to give birth. Grabbing Kerry s arm, she took a deep breath and said, Hurry up. The hospital, I think the baby is coming. This made people present stunned. When they realized what was going on, Tianye Mu rushed outside, shouting, go and start the caravan. We need to go to the hospital. Compared to Xiran Xiao, her mother was more experienced, who walked over to ease Venus, Dont worry. Take it easy. Take a deep breath now. Venus had read a lot of books about what to do beforebor these days, but when the day came, she went nk, and what she could feel now was the pain, much more than thest few days. Ah! Venus could not help but cry out, making Kerry anxious, so he directly picked her up and went outside, Where is the car? Is it ready? Tianye stood outside, in extreme anxiety. It was too cold and the snow was heavy, making it impossible to start the engine. I cant wait. Use my car. Henry, take our car. Henry rushed over, Sorry, young master. Just now the news said that Sky City s traffic was now in a mess, and several roads has been blocked. There is no way for us to get out now. Henry was right. It had been years to see snow in Sky City, so no one could expect it to be so heavy. And People didnt put chains on their tires. With the snow getting heavier, cars were out of control. The traffic lights also were useless. Traffic idents were happening one after another and there were not enough police. Therefore, the main roads were impossible to go through. Kerry didnt know what to do at the moment. Anyway, he couldnt fly to the hospital. He could fly if he was alone, but Venus was pregnant and he was not sure where he wouldnd. If he stopped at a strange ce, it would be very dangerous. Pains kepting to Venus, who felt her baby was going to get out by herself. Its toote. lets do it here. Huh? Thats impossible. Its too dangerous. Tianye was the first one to object. Venus s forehead was soon sweaty. The pain was not as strong as just now and she gasped and said to her brother, Its okay, I had a check yesterday. The babys head has gone down. Its not the first time, so it shouldnt be that hard. Tianye didnt agree, but he knew that it was the only choice at the current moment. Kerry couldnt let Venus take the risk, so he made a decision, Ill use my superpower to take you to the hospital. Dont. Its too easy to expose yourself. Venus denied and gazed at her husband, Im fine. Trust me. But Ah! Venuss scream interrupted Kerry s words. Then Kerry felt his hands get wet. Take me to my room. My water has broken. Venus shouted. Now, they couldnt waste any time. Xiran then led the way, Follow me. Kerry picked Venus up and followed. Xiran pushed open a guest room. No one had slept there, so everything was clean and the room was warm. Kerry put his wife on the bed and saw that she was about to be killed by pain, his eyes were red. Tianye, ask two maids toe. They have more experience than me. Xiran asked Tianye to go and said to Kerry, Do something, hurry up. Take off Venuss pants. Kerry at this time, was in a mess. He could only do things that Xiran asked him to do. After taking the pants off, two maids came inside. One touched Venus s belly and said, The baby is already in the pelvic cavity. Bring the hot water and scissors. Xiran passed on the message to Tianye at the door. Kerry, you can leave. Venus said. Kerry held her hand tightly and shook his head, No, I wont. I want to stay here with you. No, Ill look ugly when I give birth. Leave, please. I dont want you to see this. It doesnt matter, I like whatever you look like. The pain hit her again. Anyway, she couldnt kick him out at the moment. There was something more important waiting for her. Take a deep breath Again Outside the room, Tianye held Pingan, who was now a little scared, pacing. Uncle, did it hurt so when mom gave birth to me too? Pingan asked in a small voice, because he knew his mother was having a hard time. Tianye nodded, It hurt more. Because you were the first child. Pingan seemed to feel a little guilty and said after a moment of silence, Ill care and love my mom in the future. Good boy. Tianye stroked his little head. Outside the house, it was still snowing. The strong wind with snowkes was in response to Venus screams, as if it showed its joy to wee the new life. Half an hourter, a babys cry cut through the stagnant air. Here she is. Tianye shouted in surprise. Xiran s parents and Pingan were also happy. Is it a girl? Is it a girl? Pingan got away from Tianye, pushing open the door and was shocked by what he was seeing. Tianye found something wrong, so he asked, What After he asked, he also froze, as well as Xiao family, and everyone in the guest room. The time seemed to stop and only baby s crying could be heard. What shocked them was the newly born baby girl. In the mid-air, the baby was floating in the air. The cord had just been cut, so she was with blood all over. She was crying loudly, announcing here to the world. The first one to react was Kerry, who put down the scissors and stretched out his hands to hold the baby girl in the air. Feeling the warmth, the baby girls cries gradually stopped and she opened her eyes to show them her beautiful purple pupils. She had purple pupils, too. No wonder Kerry quietly and the baby girl stared at each other. He had dreamed of her in his dreams, but never could see her face. Now he saw it, and he waspletely conquered by her. Although she was a newborn baby, but her skin was white and smooth, having all the good features from Kerry and Venusrge eyes, small nose and small mouth. Venus also came back to her senses, reaching out and said, Let me see her. Kerry brought the baby girl to her, and when Venus saw her purple eyes, she knew that she would be much stronger than her dad. The two maids had never seen such a miraculous thing, who could not believe their eyes. God, someone could actually fly and it was just a newborn baby. Could it be that she was actually not a human being? Thinking of this, they looked at her with respect and fever. Pingan ran in and came to the bedside. When he was looking at her, she also turned her head to look at him. After a few seconds, the girl giggled. Pingan was surprised and cheered, Shes smiling, shes smiling. She likes me. Pingan s words made everyonee back to their senses. They fixed their eyes on the girl again, only with more curiosity than before. Venus knew what they were thinking, but now it was not the time. She was tired and sleepy. Kerry, go wash the baby. Sister, get some clothes for her. Kerry nodded. When he was about to wash her, a beam of sunlight shone through the window onto the baby girls little feet. Oh my god, the snow stopped. Tianye rubbed his eyes. Two minutes ago, it was snowing heavily and how could it stop all of a sudden and even with suning out? Yes, it stops. How can this be possible? Xiran s mother was also puzzled. Seeing the two maids was in surprise, with weird expression, Xiran said to them, You can leave now. Remember, dont tell anyone what you have seen today, or the Buddha will me you. They believed in Buddhism. They nodded and left in a hurry. What they saw today might make them wonder in their rest of life. When it was settled, Kerry gave the baby a bath and dressed her. Venus changed a clean room and several people sat together to discuss this. The first to speak was Xiran, How do I feel this snow has something to do with the little girl? Chapter 286 Simple Life, His First Love (1) Chapter 286 Simple Life, His First Love (1) Why do you say this? Tianye Mu asked. Xiran Shao said with certainty, Look, it has not snowed here for years, but today the snow is so heavy that even the roads are blocked, which clearly shows that God doesnt want Venus Mu to give birth in the hospital, because those doctors might be scared, and when the timees, the secret will be known by others. And as soon as she was born, the snow stopped and the sun came out. Dont you guys think its too strange? Tianye thought for a while and nodded, I think youre right. My goodness. What a magic. Shes just born and she is so amazing. If I dont have you and Pingan, Ill be scared too. Xiran s parents didnt know whats going on, but observing others expressions and words, they seemed to sense there was something they didnt know. So, they chose to be quiet and listen to them. Venus touched her small face, raving, You are so amazing. However, even if youre a fairy, youre still my daughter. Huh, there is no fairy in the world, OK? Shes a human being, of course. Hey, everything is possible. Pingan couldnt take his eyes from his sister. He liked his sister so much, especially after the bath. He just even couldnt stop looking at her, whose eyshes were long and nose was so straight, with a mouth exactly like her moms. Daddy, whats her name? Pingan asked Kerry Ye. Kerry turned his head away to look out the window and the snow was still thick outside. She seemed to be blessed by snow, so Kerry said, Lets call her Chuxue. Chuxue Ye. (Chuxue in Chinese means the first snow.) Its the story between her and the snow, perhaps the name was what the God wanted. Chuxue Ye? Nice name, whats the nickname? Pingan had been greatly interested in this since he knew that people have nicknames. Kerry looked deeply at his wife, What do you think? Venus had already decided, Ruyi, Pingan and Ruyi. (This means safe and happy.) What a good meaning. All right. Kerry agreed. Pingan tilted his head to think, squinting, Ruyi is better than mine. He then whispered to his sister, Sister, you will be called Ruyi from now on. Do you like it? Ruyi was still sleeping, with a smile on her face. Finding Venus was tired, Xiran got up and said, Lets all go out first. Venus needs some sleep. She had a hard time just now. Pingan originally wanted to stay longer with his sister, but once he thought that his sister would be by his side all the time from now on, he left with glee. After everyone left, Kerry held Venus s hand, leaving a kiss on the forehead and said, Thank you. Take a good sleep and Ill take you to the hospital for an examination when you wake up. OK. Venus hummed. She was indeed very sleepy. Kerry gently closed the door and happened to hear Xiran s mother in the living room asking her, Whats going on? Xiran was very embarrassed, Mom, this is her privacy. I cant tell you. But Im your mom. Im sorry. I cant. Xiran s tone sounded resolute. Kerryughed helplessly, Xiran, its okay. You can tell them. We are family. Are you sure? Xiran didnt expect that he didnt mind this. Yes. Unexpectedly, when she got Kerrys permission, she grabbed his mothers hand and said excitedly, Here, Ill tell you whats going on. Dont be too surprised when you hear it Well Kerry rolled his eyes at her. Xiran really had not changed at all, although she was already a mother of two children. Outside the sunshine was warm and Pingan was making a snowman. Afraid that the snow might melt too quickly, he ran to the door to call Kerry, Daddy,e and help me make a snowman. Iming. After Ye family s vi was rebuilt, it looked a lot warmer, with curtains and carpets changed to warm colors. Besides, Kerry installed a firece in the living room. It would be nice to sit around it in winter, reading books, chatting and drinking tea. Ruyi grew up very fast. She was very different from her brother, who smiled a lot and rarely cried. But once she was not satisfied, such as feeling hungry, bored, or wet, she would burst into cries. Sometimes its real, tears dropping down, but sometimes its fake crying, that Venus didnt want to answer her. By the end of the year, Kerry was busy with hispany affairs, but he never socialized. As soon as he got off work, he would go back to see his little princess. Once he saw her, his fatigue would all disappear. Life went on like this and the Spring Festival arrived. On the day of New Years Eve, Kerry, holding Ruyi, directed the servants to paste the couplets. A little bit up, right, right, right, okay. At that moment, John ran over from not far away with joy in his voice, Young master, look whos back. Kerry turned around, only to see a sturdy figure. Because behind him was the sunset, his face was in the shadows. Before he could see who it was, Pingan ran towards the man in the shadow, Kevin! Kerry smiled. It was his brother. Kevin gave his luggage to the servant, bending down to hug Pingan and lift him up to go round several times before stopping, and said, Pingan, look at you. Youve grown up and Im afraid next time Ie back I cant lift you up. Pingan giggled, How? I will always be this small. After speaking, Pingan noticed a beautiful woman next to him and asked curiously, Thisdy is so beautiful. Who is it? This is my friend. She will spend the festival with us. Kevin introduced. Thedy extended her hand to greet, Hello, Im Xiaoyou. Pingan also reached out and shook her hand, thinking for a while before saying, Hello, nice to see you. Then they walked towards the vi. Pingan asked Kevin in a small voice, Uncle, is she your girlfriend?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 286 Simple Life, His First Love (2) Chapter 286 Simple Life, His First Love (2) Kevin Ye looked at him in surprise andughed, Do you know what a girlfriend is? Of course, Pingan said proudly with his chin up. Kevin pinched his little nose and said softly, No, shes not my girlfriend. Oh, what a pity. Pingan sighed. Why? Pingan shook his head, You are so handsome and I think she should grasp the opportunity. Ha, ha, ha Kevin burst intoughter, You little guy, I just havent seen you for a while, but you re getting smarter, arent you? Sure. Pingan always epted his praise. When he reached the door, Kerry Ye looked at his brother who had grown mature again, feeling proud of him. Brother, Im back. Kerry went up and patted him on the shoulder, Wee back. Is this Ruyi? After greeting Kerry in a simple way, Kevin was immediately attracted by the baby in his arms, Gosh, shes so cute. Let me hug her. Now, Ruyi was not the one with blood all over, but a beautiful baby girl, whose skin was tender and white, purple eyes were like radiant diamond. Everyone saw her would be captured by her. How can there be such a delicate and beautiful baby! Kevin praised the baby in his arms. Looking at the strange man in front of her, she grinned. In a moment, she was like the angel who could get away the coldness and bring the spring. Shes smiling, shes smiling at me. Kevin was unexpected. Kerry came over to have a look. Yes, shes smiling at him, so Kerry was a little bit jealous, Hey, she has never smiled at me like that. Kevin was even happier to hear that, Ruyi, you like me a lot, dont you? Venus heard the sound and came out. Seeing Kevin, she was happy and surprised, Kevin? Kevin looked up, only to see a woman in a white fur coat and with a pair of wide-legged pants, and a pair of slippers with pink rabbit pattern. Her face was rosy and her eyes were still watery. She seemed to gain some weight, but she was more charming. Hi, Venus. He greeted. Kevin, obviously, still couldnt forget her. Why didnt you let us know youreing back? We can go and pick you up. Venusined, but she was happy to see him back. Kevin smiled, I knew the way home and wanted to give you guys a surprise. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Its indeed a surprise. When Venus saw the strangedy behind him, she became curious about her and asked, Why not introduce thisdy to me? Xiaoyou, my friend. Kevin briefly introduced. Hello. Nice to meet you. Were d that youe. Venus said with hospitality. Xiaoyu smiled, Nice to meet you. Im sorry to disturb you. Not at all. Venus thought she was Kevin s girlfriend, so she was very excited and said to John, Arrange a room for thisdy. Just the south one. Sunshine is good there. Yes, youngdy. Dont stand here. Its quite cold outside. Lets get inside. Venus asked them toe in. Kevin entered the door and noticed the changes in the vi, Redecorated? Kerry walked next to him, Well, something happened some time ago, so I renovated the vi. Kevin was a little surprised. It seemed something important had happened, otherwise he wouldnt do that, even the windows were new. Its beautiful. Its what a home should look like. Kevin said delightedly. Im d you like it. Kevin took a look at his brother, giving him a smile. This was the ce where they grew up, so naturally Kerry hoped his brother would like it. In the evening, the vi was decorated inside and outside withrge rednterns, with Chinese knots hung up high, offering a auspicious and peaceful atmosphere. Kerry and Kevin were taking a walk around the vi. Tell me something about Xiaoyou, OK? Kevin knew he was going to ask, so he chose to confess, She s really not my girlfriend. Shes my schoolmate, who is a Chinese but has been brought up abroad. She has always wanted to know what the Chinese New Year is like. Learning that I aming back, she followed me back. I cannot stop her. Oh Kerry knew things couldnt be so easy. Maybe now she was a ssmate, but after the festival, it might change. In the evening, everyone gathered at the restaurant, including John, Mrs. Qin, Henry and Nighthawk. The year beforest year, it was Kerry who spent the festival alone. Last year it was Venus and Kevin. Thank God, this year, all of them were there and it was the warmest and happiest one for Ye family. Its been a hard year for everyone. Happy New Year. On the main seat, Kerry proposed a toast. Happy New Year, Happy New Year! What yed on TV was Spring Festival G, for sure. For Ye family, the happiness was just about to begin. At 12 oclock, gorgeous fireworks exploded overhead. Pingan ran around excitedly, Venus was in Kerry s arms and her daughter slept soundly in her arms. Its so good. Venus said softly. She flushed because of the wine, looking cute and lovely. What? The sound of fireworks was so loud that Kerry did not hear her. Venus stood on her tiptoe and whispered, I said, its so nice. Kerry smiled and lowered down his head to kiss her deeply on the lips. Yes, its so good to be like this. They had gone through a really hard time, with too many partings and deaths. Fortunately, they never gave up on each other, always believing in love. Though their love journey was not that smooth, they finally gained their own happiness. After the kiss, Venus s eyes glowed, for she suddenly remembered their first meet. She hooked his finger and said, Come here, Ill tell you a secret. What? Kerry got closer to her. Venus slowly said, Actually, the woman in the CK International Hotel that year was not Xinyou Qiao, but me. Kerry froze for a moment, but there was no surprise as Venus had expected. He gazed at her, with a sly smile, and said, I already know that its not you. Venus was confused, How do you know? Kerry turned his head to look at the fireworks, deliberately ignoring her. Hey, how do you know that? When? Venus was so curious that she shook his arm and kept asking. Kerry wrapped around her shoulders with another hand and brought her inside the room, whose hot breath annoyed her, Dontin anythingter. And Ill tell you. Venus blushed again, and ran upstairs in a huff. You agree? Wait Kerry chased after her. Outside, the fireworks were still exploding, but Kerry believed that their lives had just begun, and the bright future was waiting for Pingan and Ruyi. The best kindergarten in the city On the first day of school, Jingyan Ye s strange pupils made a big stir in the school. Swarms of children had never seen them before and ran to his ss to have a look after ss. Chapter 286 Simple Life, His First Love (3) Chapter 286 Simple Life, His First Love (3) At first, Jingyan Ye couldnt get used to it, but heined nothing and just endured it. Because his mom and dad had told him that this was his fate. He thought that these na?ve guys would probably lose their interest after several times, but some went too far and even came to ask him. Hey, why are your eyes different from ours? The boy asking was physically strong, a head taller than Jingyan, seeming to be a senior. Jingyan sat on the stool and looked at him indifferently, retorting, Why are your two eyes in the same color? The little boy didnt know how to answer and he thought for a while before saying, They should be so. Everyone is like this. Youre the different one. Thats because youve only seen the same ones. There are many people in this world having eyes in different colors. You just havent seen them. Jingyan s calmness made the boy a little confused, who began to doubt himself. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Do you have any more questions? Please leave if you dont. Jingyan had to hold back his anger to keep himself from saying the word Fuck off. Perhaps it was Jingyan s attitude that upset the boy, who was ready to throw punches at Jingyan, Do you know who my father is? How dare you talk to me like that? With his arms crossed over his chest, Jingyan was exactly the same as Kerry Ye. Oh, whoever your father is, I dont care at all. You The boy grabbed him by the cor and was about to hit him when the teacher ran over and shouted, Stop it! Seeing the teachering, the boy grunted and let him go, Well see. Jingyan snorted inside. How could he be afraid of him? Jingyan, he didnt hit you, did he? The teacher asked with concern. Jingyan smiled, No, Miss. Thank you. Im fine. His smile warmed the teacher, making the teacher like him for an instant. Jingyan thought thats the end of the story, but he didnt expect that the next afternoon, Jingyan was stopped by that young boy and a bunch of children in a small corner of the kindergarten. Hey, I went back and asked my mother and she told me there is no one in this world with eyes in different colors. You are a monster, arent you? The boy said arrogantly. Jingyan gritted his teeth. He wanted to use his superpower to beat him, but his father had told him that unless its absolutely necessary, hed better not use that. Monster, monster, monster Those children next to him were oohing. Jingyan just chose to ignore them and shoved the boy roughly and said, Get out of the way. But the boy was too strong to push away. He then yelled, How dare you push me? Youre done. Seeing his fist raised high, Jingyan thought to himself, If you dare to hit me, I will break your arm. However, just as the fist wasing down, the boy was kicked from behind, whose body leaned forward and fell to the ground. Ah! After all, he was a child, and it certainly hurt, so he cried at once. Jingyan looked up, only to see a little girl taller than him, standing there like a shero. She had two pigtails, whose skin was not very white, probably because of the sun. Her face was rosy, with a pair of beautiful dark eyes. Her dress was with some dirt, as well as her white shoes. At this moment, Jingyan knew he would forever remember this scene. After several years, Jingyan still felt warm once he recalled. Yes, it was warm, even the dirt on her white shoes also gave him the warmth. With a smile, the little girl said in a clear and sweet voice, Hey, little fat boy. You bully others again. As soon as the boy heard this, he got up from the ground, wiping away his tears and said, Im not bullying girls. Why do you want to get involved in this? Whether boys or girls, you cant do this to them. You know what? Ill beat you up and punish you. The little girl came forward and raised her fist at him, making him take several steps backward in fear, and others were obviously afraid of her, running away since she appeared. The little girl took Jingyan s hand and said to little fat boy, From today, he is mine. If you dare to hit him again, I will beat you up. Jingyan was directly confused, he was hers? Anyway, her little hand was soft. Lets go. The little girl then took Jingyan away from the small corner and after they got to the lively yground area, she let him go and said with a bright smile, Hello, my name is Yiyao Duan. Whats your name? Im Jingyan Ye. I heard about you yesterday. From now on, we are good friends. If you follow me, no one will dare to bully you. Yiyao patted her chest and said with some pride. Jingyan nodded and smiled, Thank you. Looking at his smile, she got distracted for a moment, You look so good when you smile. I havent seen a kid who is prettier than you. Jingyan praised with sincerity, Youre pretty, too. Yiyaoughed, My mother always says Im like a boy. Youre the first one to say this. A boy? Definitely not. Jingyan didnt know why her mother said so. Sitting on the swing next to her, she said, Maybe she thinks that Im too energetic. I dont like stay inside but run around to have fun. Look at them. She pointed to the little girls not far away in skirts, who were walking gracefully like a little princess, Mom wants me to be like that. Jingyan pushed her on the swing, I think youre good too. Yiyao tilted her head and asked him with a smile, Really? Sure. I mean it. Thank you. Its very nice of you. Yiyao grinned as a gust of wind blew and countless flowers were falling down from the trees, enveloping them. Today, Jingyan met a girl. For him, she was not a boy but a shero. In the following days, with Yiyao, Jingyan got the chance to know more friends. Because she was a senior, most kids Jingyan knew were also from senior sses. Children were pure and na?ve, so when his ssmates got used to his pupils, they quickly epted him. The reason was simplehe was pretty and treated others well. Therefore, he got more friends. However, as long as there was time, he still liked to stay with Yiyao. Whether it was building a castle with sand or swinging, Jingyan was inexplicably happy. At night, Kerryy in bed talking with his wife. Pingan seems to like that little girl named Yiyao very much, and he has been talking about her when hees back these days. I know this. Its good for him to have a childhood sweetheart. He can be much happier in the kindergarten. Kerry fiercely pressed her down and stared at her, Tell me, do you have one? Hey, it seems that I do have one. Venus deliberately pretended to recall, Let me think about it. What is his name Dont. Kerry kissed her deeply in order to stop her. Venus kissed him back. Now they had a happy life and she actually didnt want to think about the past. Life went on like this year after year. It was an unusually hot summer morning, and the temperature was high at eight oclock. In the kindergarten auditorium, Jingyan focused on the graduation performance on the stage. In a red dress and with long hair covering her shoulder, Yiyao was sitting straight in front of a piano, ying with her slim fingers. The music was beautiful. Chapter 287 Grow Up And Robbery (1) Chapter 287 Grow Up And Robbery (1) She always said that she was a tomboy. It turned out that she had such ady moment, but Jingyan Ye had never seen it before. At the end of the performance, Yiyao Duan got up to thank the audience. The auditorium burst into warm apuses. The little girl winked at him as she looked around. Jingyan couldn''t help smiling. Jingyan had no idea about what the next performance was at all. He was only thinking about one thing: after this show, Yiyao would leave the kindergarten and he would never see her again. Thinking of this, Jingyan got up and left his seat. He came to the back stage of the kindergarten''s senior ss. He recognized his girl at a nce. Yiyao was sharing the joy with other kids excitingly. Seeing himing, she immediately stopped talking with her friends and asked him, "What are you doing here?" Jingyan was a little depressed. "Which elementary school are you going to after graduation? I''ll go to there too next year." Yiyao was stunned, taking his hand and saying, "Come with me." The two came out together. The usually-spacious yground was empty now. They found a a cool ce. Yiyao was also in a low mood. "I wont stay in Sky City for elementary school." "Why?" Jingyan was very surprised. "I never told you that my father was a soldier, and I grew up in a militarymunity. This year he was assigned to work elsewhere, so my mother and I will follow him. Jingyan was stunned. After a long silence, he said, "Where are you going?" "I don''t know. It''s a very far-away ce, anyway." "Then I won''t see you again?" Jingyan''s little heart hurt and his eyes soured. Yiyaoughed broadly. She opened her arms to hug him. "When we grow up, I wille to Sky City to find you." "So many people in Sky City, can you find me?" "Of course I can," Yiyao released him and looked straight into his eyes. "You are so special. I can find you just by asking around. But you have to be good too, so that more people would know you. In this way, I can find you easier." Jingyan nodded vigorously, "Yes, I will grow up to be very great. You muste back to me and don''t forget me." "I wont." Yiyaos smile was brilliant, "But when I go to you, what if you don''t know me anymore?" Jingyan frowned and thought for two seconds. Then he quickly took the red rope off his neck. On it hung a piece of fine white tallow jade. It had been worn for a long time, and it was a bit transparent. "This is what my father went to a temple and acquired for me. My name is engraved on the back. You can find me with this in the future, and I will know you as soon as I see it," Saying that, Jingyan put the jade pendant around her neck. Over the past year, Jingyan had grown a lot, as tall as Yiyao. Yiyao touched the jade pendant, put it inside the cor and pressed it, "I will write to you, as long as your home address remains the same." "It wont change, ever." "That''s a deal. Pinkie promise." Yiyao held out her little finger, and Jingyan caught her finger. "Pinkie finger, pinkie promise, no change for a hundred years. Seal." This summer, two innocent children made a promise under the peach blossom tree, but they did not know that in order to recognize each other in the future, they paid a hundred times the efforts. After school, a military jeep carried Yiyao away. Jingyan chased after the car running for a long time, until the car disappeared from view. Then, he burst into wild tears. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. For the next two days, Jingyan did not take a bite of food. Watching her son like this, Venus was worried. Kerry said it doesn''t matter though, "He will eat when he is hungry. He will be fine in two days." This afternoon unexpectedly, Jingyan freshen up with high spirits. That was because Yiyao sent him a letter. Jingyan, my parents and I left Sky City today, as long as I have time, Ill write to you. This little golden lock was given to me by my grandmother when I was one month old. Ive been wearing it for a long time. Now you keep it for me. Good bye, see you next time. Your good friend, Yiyao Duan. The handwriting was somewhat zigzagging. Many words that she couldn''t write were reced with Pinyin. Nevertheless, Jingyan was happily enjoying reading it. She really wrote to him! "Well, my son has belonged to another woman so soon, Im really not used to it." Venus was leaning in Kerry''s arms and said with boundless sentiments. "It won''t be that soon, at least 20 yearster." "Twenty years, thats very soon..." In the days following, Yiyao sent several letters more, sometimes from far away by the sea, sometimes from the deep in mountains. Once there was a picture of herself in the letter, standing in the sunset, a braid, a red rope around the neck, and a hat in the hand. Her smile was exceptionally sweet. That day, Jingyan looked at the photos and giggled for a long time. One year, two years, three years One day, when Jingyan passed by his old kindergarten by car, it suddenly urred to him that he had not received a letter from Yiyao for a long time. When he got home, he flipped through the small box. Among the few letters, thest one was from a year and a half ago, and it was sent from the frontier. So far, he never heard from his best friend. Sitting on the carpet dispirited, Jingyan was depressed. Where was she now? Did she forget him? This night, Jingyan did note down to dinner. Venus went to knock on the door and heard her son inside saying, "I''m not hungry." She had no choice but to return to the dining room. "Pingan is not eating?" asked Kerry. "He probably thought of his good friend again. He went into his room as soon as back from school. Kerry grinned, "I didn''t expect this boy to be so affectionate that he could be thinking about the girl for such a long time." Venus signed, "It''s a pity that the little girl''s father is a military officer and they can''t reveal their location, otherwise we can take Pingan to meet her." Kerry smiled faintly, the father was not just a military officer. He took an empty bowl, filled with rice and dishes, and gave to her daughter, saying coaxingly, "Ruyi, send the meal to your brother, he will be hungry if he doesn''t eat." The five-year-old Ruyi already grew into a little beauty. Her skin was like snow and her eyes were like stars. She held the bowl and nodded, and instantly disappeared. Kerry was speechless. When could she walk normally at home? At the age of seven, Jingyan Ye was already seemingly a handsome young man. Leaning against the head of bed, he began to read those old yellow letters one by one again. "Dinner time." Ruyi suddenly appeared in front of him. Thetter was not in the least surprised. He had long been used to the silent way of appearing of his sister. "Put it over there dear. I will have itter. Chapter 287 Growth and Robbery (2) Chapter 287 Growth and Robbery (2) Ruyi sent out mind power, then the bowl and chopsticks floated by themselves andnded on the table. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Squatting down in front of her brother, she held her chin with both hands and said, "You are reading the letters from your little female friend again." "Yes." Jingyan Ye closed one letter and opened another one. "Is your friend beautiful?" Jingyan thought of the small pretty face in the sunshine and smiled to himself, "Very beautiful." "I''d love to see her." Ruyi thought that the girl who could let her brother miss for so many years must be very beautiful and cute. Rubbing the top of her hair, Jingyan said dotingly, "Id love to see her, too." Ruyi stood up and said, "Come on bro, have the meal. I haven''t finished mine either. Bye." Then she was gone, in the next second. Jingyan''s hand was frozen in the air, taking a long while for him to get it back. He said to himself, "Heartless little girl." "I''m not a heartless little girl." From the void came Ruyi''s protest. "You are not a heartless little girl, I am then?" Jingyan teased her on purpose. "As my brother, you are making fun of me. No food for you." As soon as the voice fell, Jingyan raised his head to look for the bowl on the table, gone already. Hey, this little girl was so vengeful. The fifth year Yiyao left. The best noble school in Sky City. Fourth grade. Math ss. The experienced teacher wrote questions on the ckboard and heard faintughersing from below. Looking back, the teacher found that all the students were sitting in serious postures with serious faces, except for one student. "Jingyan Ye!" The teacher eximed. A heroic-spirited little boy sitting in the middle of the ssroom suddenly stood up and quickly tucked the thing in his hand into the drawer. "What are you doing?" The teacher asked sternly. Jingyan put on an innocent look. His childish voice sounded, I didn''t do anything." "What did you put in the drawer just now?" The teacher put the book on the desk and stepped down from the tform. "Nothing." "You take it out yourself," the teacher came up to him and reached out one hand, "Take it out." Jingyan blinked and asked in grievance, "Sir, there is really nothing. What do you want me to take?" The teacher didn''t believe it since he saw Jingyan put something into the desk with his own eyes. "Jingyan, don''t you think that your father is a millionaire in Sky City, so you can break the rules of the school. Don''t forget, you''re just a student." After hearing this kind of words countless times throughout his childhood, he had been already immune to it. He was a good boy inside though. He did nothing but ying with the little robot recently-produced by his dadspany. Of course, this must not be found out by the teacher, otherwise, his dad would be called and he would be in a big trouble. "Sir, I really didn''t do anything, you can search if you want." Jingyan got out of his seat as he said. The teacher was stunned. Search or not? What if he didn''t find anything after searching? Wasnt that too shameful? But if he didn''t search, it meant that he admitted that he had wronged Jingyan, which would also made him look shameful. The teacher started to think himself being impulsive. When he took over this ss, the previous teacher told him that thest student that could be managed in this ss was Jingyan Ye. He could do whatever he wanted in the ss, as long as he didn''t affect the ss discipline, besides, never mind whether he listened or not in ss. In the end, he was always the first in the exams of all courses anyway. Now, great, what should to do with the kid? Seeing the teacher''splex expression, Jingyan asked again, "Sir, are you searching or not?" The teacher red at him andpromised, "Since you denied, I believe you this time, go and solve the subject on the ckboard." "Oh, yes sir." Jingyan walked to the tform with a t face. If he had known that the teacher chose to believe him, he would not use his powers to make the robot disappear, now he didn''t know where it was and he lost his best toy to y with. After a nce at the subject, Jingyan picked up the chalk to write it up. In less than a minute, the answer was written on the ckboard, which aroused a burst of exmations from the kids below. Although he was only nine years old, his handwriting was more beautiful than the teachers. "Not bad," said the teacher with a dry cough, "Go back to your seat." After ss, the students gathered around and started chattering, "Jingyan, where is the little robot you yed in ss? Can I see?" a "Yes, yes, I didn''t see it clearly." "Mm-hmm, it looks so awesome. Take it out and lets see it again." Jingyan was a little embarrassed. The teacher didn''t see the robot, but these kids did. What should he do now? He couldnt take it out at all. "That..." Jingyan hesitated, "That''s a new invention of my father''spany. How can I show it to you casually? It''s about trade secrets." "It''s just a look. We can''t learn how to make it." Jingyan deliberately blocked the drawer with his body, "No, if you really want to see it, you can buy one and take it home to y." "How much is it?" Someone asked. Jingyan rubbed his chin and thought for a moment, then put out three fingers. "Three thousand?" Jingyan nced at the one asked and said, "3000? You can go and buy a regr toy." "Thirty thousand?" "Yes." Jingyan''s tone was firm. In fact, he didnt know how much neither. He wanted to get through this first. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. A little white boy asked at the time, "Jingyan, can the price be less? Thirty thousand is a little more." Jingyan lifted his chin, "No, not a cent less." "Let me take another look then. What are their functions?" Jingyan couldn''t show it to him of course, because there was nothing in the drawer. He kept a straight face and said, You can''t see it any more. Sign up if you want to buy it; go away if you dont. Is there anything in our Ye family not cool?" The little boy was in a bit of a dilemma. Finally, he bit his teeth and said, "I''ll buy one. You bring it tomorrow, and I''ll give you the money then." "Good." Jingyan looked around and asked the others, "Who else want to buy it?" Elementary school students tended to follow suit. When one bought something, others would want it too. This also had something with Jingyan''s prestige and poprity among his ssmates inseparably. "I want one too..." "Don''t rush, don''t rush. Come on, whoever wants write your names on this piece of paper..." Those who could study in this noble school were from either rich or powerful families in Sky City. For these young masters and young madams, taking 30000 dors to buy a high-tech robot was just taking a little sum from their usual allowances. When the nk paper fell into Jingyan''s hands, 15 names had been written on it, which was half of the ss. Jingyan looked at the names on the paper, happy and worried at the same time. He was happy that he sold 450,000 orders at once. He was worried that what if he sold it cheap? It would be a disservice to his father''s reputation of business genius. At five o''clock in the afternoon, the school bell rang. Kids ran to the school gate. Some of the kids who were great buddies with Jingyan usually were talking,ughing and walking together. A fifth-grade girl ran up to him, a pair of watery big eyes looking very attractive. "Jingyan, my home is on your way, can you give me a lift?" The kids besides moved away immediately withughing noises. They pushed and shoved Jingyan, but he said calmly, "No." "Don''t be so stingy. It''s on your way." Despite beingughed by the crowd, the little girl was bold and her face didnt turn blush. Jingyan said with a smile, "It''s not a lucky day because I''m going to my dad''spany." The little girl was momentarily distracted by his smile. A little boy beside chuckled, "Miss, your home is on my way actually, how about you take my familys car? The little girl red at him with a No, turned and ran away. Things like this, Jingyan encountered almost every day, but he never agreed. Of course, if it was another person, even if she didn''t ask him, he would follow her and beg her to get in his car, just like when he was in kindergarten. The other one who had the same trouble as he did was his sister Chuxue Ye. On the way to school, Chuxue was surrounded by several little boys. They didnt do anything but looking at her with smiles, as if enjoying a wonderful painting. Carrying a small schoolbag, Chuxue walked out slowly, with a posture of not putting these boys in the eyes. When she took a step, these little boys took one step back. One boy finally couldn''t help it and said with a smile, "Chuxue Ye, can I make a friend with you?" Chuxue did not speak. She had got experiences, for these boys who came to her for chatting, she chose to ignore them. On her first day of elementary school, a senior boy deliberately came to talk to her. She didnt know anything at the time and said her name casually. Then unluckily, it spread all over the school in half a day. Almost all the boys in the school came to see her afterwards, which wasparable to the scene when Jingyan Ye entered the school. Since then, boys constantly came to talk to her. To save troubles, she did not say a word to them. Because once she opened her mouth, what she said and how she said it would be all over the school the next day. "Chuxue Ye, why don''t you talk? Chapter 287 Growth and Robbery (3) Chapter 287 Growth and Robbery (3) Chuxue Ye didn''t open her mouth, but a voice sounded behind, "Because you are too ugly." Everyone turned around. Two boys, who were alike as two peas, looked at them coldly. The level of their appearances was equal to that of Jingyan Ye of the senior grade. In private, the girls even divided into two groups in order to fight for whether Jingyan was more handsome or the twin brothers were more handsome. "Guys, when did you leave? Why didnt you wait for me?" Chuxueined and quickly stepped forward. She took the two boy''s arms and walked to the school gate together, leaving a group of boys in ce puzzled. The twins were no strangers. They were the pair of little beasts of Mu family. They went to the same elementary school as Ye''s brother and sister, and were in the same ss as Chuxue. When a girl was beautiful, glorious at family background, and good at learning, she would be generally envied and hated in school. While for Chuxue, she had one more item to let girls envy, that is, she had three handsome brothers to protect and guard her. As a result, Chuxue was isted by the girls. The few girling to her were the ones who wanted her to deliver love letters to Jingyan Ye and the two little beasts. Of course, Chuxue didn''t care to do such kind of thing. With a disinterested "Give him yourself, she would send the girls off. At the school gate, Jingyan was waiting in front of the car, with a trace of impatience on his face, "What took you so long?" "Ruyi is blocked again," Yuqi Mu, the elder brother said. Jingyan sighed, opened the car door and said, "Get in." Yulin Xiao stretched out his neck and looked at the lines of luxury cars around him, "My father didn''t come?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Henry bowed and said with a smile, "Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu went out to travel today, so the two young masters have to stay at Ye''s house for the time being." "Hey, they left us behind to enjoy themselves again. Are they our real parents?" Yulin muttered, comining. Since the little beasts went to elementary school,Tianye Mu took his wife around for tours. Anyway, Ye''s family could take care of them. In the car, Jingyan thought about the price of the robot, and asked Henry tentatively, "Uncle Henry, how much is the robot that my father gave me yesterday?" "Fifty thousand dors." "Ah? So expensive? " Jingyan was shocked, thinking, it was over, he made such a terrible loss. Henry looked at him suspiciously, "What''s the matter?" Jingyan quickly calmed himself down, "Well, I mentioned it to my ssmates today. They all want to buy it and let me ask about the price." "Fifty thousand dor is the discounted price. It is now sold at 68,000 dors in the market." Jingyan waspletely withered. He thought he could make a huge profit this time, but he didn''t expect to lose big time. Henry nced at him as he drove andughed, "Young master, you didnt tell your ssmates the price, do you?" "No, no..." Jingyan immediately refuted. How could he do such a stupid thing? Henry smiled without speaking. The young master cherished reputation as always. While the kids were ying high in the back of the car, Jingyan looked out of the window gloomily, wondering in his secret calction where to get the money to make up for the deficit. Suddenly, he saw a group of students surrounding a little girl in the alley by the road, which seemed to be threatening her, and what she was holding in her hands seemed to be his little robot. "Stop the car." Jingyan quickly eximed. Henry mmed on the brake and pulled over, "What''s the matter?" Jingyan unfastened his seat belt and said, "I saw an acquaintance and I need to go ask her something. Wait for me for five minutes. You don''t have to get off the car." "Be careful." Henry reminded him. "I know, I know" Jingyan got out of the car, closed the door and ran to the alley. From a long distance, he heard a man''s voice saying mischievously, "Little girl, give me the robot in your hand, otherwise, dont me me for being rude." "It''s mine. Why should I give it to you?" "Look at what youre wearing, how can you afford such an expensive robot? You must stole it somewhere. The little girl held the robot in her hands tightly and red, "I didn''t steal it. This is mine." The boy stepped forward, wanting to capture the robot, "How dare you lie! Give it to me, or we will send you to the police station as a thief." "Ahdon''t you touch me, help, robbery" the little girl cried out at the top of her voice. "Damn it, she is a piece of something," The boy was at a loss somewhat, and then said to the standing few. "What are you doing stupefied there? Do it quickly." After that, the group came up to fight for the robot from the little girl. While protecting the robot, the little girl yelled hard, "Help, help, robbery!" Jingyan watched for two minutes. Seeing that the robot was about to be taken away by them, he snapped coldly, "Stop it." Chapter 288 Marry Me When I Grow Up (1) Chapter 288 Marry Me When I Grow Up (1) Those boys stopped unconsciously and turned around to see a boy who was shorter than them, wearing the uniform of an exclusive school in Sky City. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The eldest boy, who was interested in Jingyan Ye,ughed and said, "Yo, herees a rich guy. Boy, are you here to give us some money? "Let her go, and I will let you go." Jingyan Ye said indifferently. "Hahahahaha ......" Those children let out a loudugh, "Bastard, how old are you, and you dare to be so arrogant?" "If you want to do it, do it quickly, I''m still busy, I don''t have time to y with you." Jingyan Ye rolled up his sleeves slowly. "That''s too arrogant, guys, lets fight!" However, when they rushed forward, Jingyan Ye ended the fight in less than a minute, and all the children were lying on the ground, grimacing and crying out in pain. Kerry had taught him Kung Fu since he was in kindergarten, not for fighting with others, but for self- defense, because his identity was so special as Kerrys son and he would certainly experience a lot of provocation in the future. Jingyan Ye walked up to the little girl and saw her staring nkly at him with shock in her eyes. He got so used to this kind of emotions, he asked with a smile, Little girl, where did you pick up the robot in your hands? The little girl came back to her senses, but she still stared at him, "I ...... I picked it up in the bushes at school." "Tell you what, how about I give you money and you sell me the robot?" "That ......" The little girl hesitated for a while, it was hard for her to find a toy to y with, if she sold it to him ...... Jingyan Ye bent down and squatted in front of her, looked at her in an equal level, and smiled slightly, "Little sister, you won''t y with it even if you take it back, I''ll give you money, you can buy ice cream to eat, you can buy pretty Barbie dolls, and you can buy a lot of delicious food, how about it?" The little girl had never seen such a beautiful little brother, so she was lured by his smile to nod her head and say, "How much are you paying me?" "How much do you want?" The little girl looked down at the robot in her arms and stretched out five fingers hesitantly. "Five hundred Yuan?" Jingyan asked her. She wanted to say 50 Yuan, which was a lot of money for her, but she didn''t expect the little brother offer 500 Yuan. Jingyan saw that she didn''t say anything and thought it was too little, so he said, "Five thousand? It the best I can offer, and I only have five thousand Yuan now." The little girl nodded her head in shock, five thousand Yuan was arge sum of money for her. Jingyan put his hand into his pocket, and after a moment''s pause, a wad of cash appeared in his hand, then he started to count. He took the money out and counted five thousand Yuan. "Here, five thousand, take it," said Jingyan, who had reced the robot with the little girl while she was still confused, and then put the money into her hand, smiling, "Why don''t you go now? I''ll keep an eye on these viins for you, and then I''ll leave when you''ve run far away." After Jingyan reminded her, the little girl stuffed a thick wad of money into her backpack, climbed up and ran away. After she ran for a while, she turned back and yelled at him, Little brother, whats your name? "Why do you ask my name?" Jingyan got up and asked curiously. The little girl''s eyes sparkled withughter, "Little brother, you are so good-looking, can I marry you when I grow up?" "No." Jingyan refused without hesitation. "Why?" "Because I will marry someone else." "Oh, well, goodbye, little brother." Jingyan looked at her back. This little girl was really bold to say such words. Jingyan didn''t give a single nce to the punks as he passed between them. The first thing Jingyan did when he got back to the car was to touch the backpack under his feet, and then he smiled with relief. Henry, who was in the driver''s seat, looked at him meaningfully and asked, "Are you done?" "Yeah, lets go home." Jingyan said in a rxed tone. Chuxue Ye, who was sitting in the back, came to the front and pointed at the stains on his clothes and said, "Brother, why are your clothes dirty?" Jingyan pretended to pat his clothes, "It should be because I rubbed against something dirty." Chuxue Ye had a look at him for a few moments and smilingly said, "Brother, you just got into a fight with someone." "How do you know?" Jingyan responded subconsciously, but it was toote when he realized what he had said. The Mu brothers were all interested in what Chuxue said, so they all came forward and said, "Brother, why didn''t you call me for a fight? I can give you a hand with that." "So can I. Dad just taught me a few tricks a while ago, but I haven''t tried to use it yet." Jingyan was speechless, and turned his head to lecture the three of them, "All of you, sit still." "Nah ......" Although the three of them were not convinced, they always listened to Jingyan and had no choice but to sit back down. "No one is allowed to mention this matter at home, or else I won''t take you out to y anymore." Jingyan threatened them. Chuxue Ye raised her pretty eyebrows, "Then you have to tell us, why did you fight with others?" "I didn''t fight, I just saw a bunch of guys bullying a little girl, so I went up and taught them a good lesson." Jingyan said in a righteous manner, didnt mention anything about the robots. "Wow, brother, you really defended the weak against the strong." The younger brother, Yulin Xiao, said admiringly. Jingyan said shamelessly, "Yes, but aunt and uncle don''t like me fighting with others, so don''t tell them about it." "Well, I won''t." Jingyan stretched out his hand and touched his hair, "Yulin is a good boy." The other two showed their disdain. After Jingyan had pacified the three little ones, Jingyan turned to Henry, who was driving the car, and said with a smile, "Uncle Henry, please." "Young master, I was driving and didn''t hear anything." Henry said in a serious voice, looking straight ahead. Jingyan was overjoyed, "Thank you, Uncle Henry, I know you are the best." Of course, he loved Pingan (Jingyan) the most, because Pingan had suffered the most but hes a warm boy, so he loved Pingan so much. When he got home, Jingyan picked up his schoolbag and rushed into his room, saying that he had to do his homework and not to be disturbed. John was puzzled as to when the young master had ever done his homework. When pigs fly? Kerry and Venus came back from work and asked those little kids to go downstairs and have dinner. Jingyan looked at his father for several times and finally made up his mind, "Dad, there are some students in my ss who want to buy small robots." Chapter 288 Marry Me When I Grow Up (2) Chapter 288 Marry Me When I Grow Up (2) Kerry raised his eyelids, put a peeled shrimp in Venus''s bowl and asked slowly, "How many?" "Fifteen." "I''ll have Henry deliver them to the school tomorrow," Kerry peeled another shrimp to his wife, and asked casually, "How much did you sell?" Jingyan didn''t dare to look at his father''s eyes and faltered as he messed with his bowl, "Of course, I''ll sell them at the market price." "Oh, that''s sixty-eight thousand Yuan." "What? Didn''t Uncle Henry say fifty thousand?" Jingyan was surprised. He counted his savings as soon as he came back to home, and if it was fifty thousand, he would have just enough money to cover. Kerry smiled faintly, Fifty thousand Yuan is a discount price out of friendship, it could be offered to you Uncle, but not your ssmates. "You''re too stingy that you even charge Uncle for money." Jingyan said with great dissatisfaction. "How can I support you without charging others money?" Jingyan got panicked, he said cheekily after hesitated for a while, "Dad, please give me a discount price for my ssmates. "Why should I feel embarrassed about it? Even reckoning makes long friends." After Kerry said that, his thigh was pinched by Venus, Kerry held her hand under the table after got her hint. Jingyan still didn''t give up, "Dad, please give my ssmates a discount price for me." "Is it you don''t have enough money?" Kerry asked coldly. "Right." Jingyan answered quickly, yet he covered his mouth with one hand immediately afterwards. Venus couldnt conceal herughter, and Jingyan knew he had been exposed and quickly stood up to apologize, "Dad, I was wrong." "Why?" Kerry didn''t put down his chopsticks, but his tone was serious. Jingyan confessed, "I shouldn''t have taken the robot to school and yed with it in ss, and I shouldn''t have told my ssmates that it only cost thirty thousand Yuan." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Good, you''re pretty honest." Kerry teased him. Jingyan smiled, "Of course, I wouldn''t dare to lie in front of you, my old father." Kerry picked up a piece of tofu and threw it over to Jingyan, who caught it with his bowl hastily. "Who are you calling, am I old?" Kerry was very upset, hes only in his thirties. Well, thirty-eight is still thirties. Jingyan put down his bowl, came to his father obediently, and praised him in good conscience, "I was wrong, you are not old at all, you are a young man of 20 years old. People will think we are brothers if we walk in the streets. Kerry gave him a pat on his neck,ughing and scolding, "What are you talking about, brat?" "I swear, I meant what I said, Dad, you look so young." Jingyan looked so pious. Kerry waspletely helpless with such a son, where did he learn to speak so flippantly? Seeing that his father was smiling, Jingyan knew that this was almost over, so he asked carefully, "Dad, how did you know about this?" Kerry snorted, "Your ssmate''s parents and I are business partners, and they called me to ask about the robot, so I inquired the details. I didnt imagine that my good boy did business in the school. It''s a good idea to do it, but I''ve lost hundreds of thousands of dors all of a sudden. If you go on like this, Yehuang will be lost by you." "Just once, there will be no next time." Jingyan said obediently. "Oh." Kerry didn''t say anything more, but Jingyan couldn''t help but shiver, waiting for his father''s punishment with his arms hanging down. Kerry ate porridge one mouthful at a time, and added a bowl of soup for his wife from time to time, saying, "drink some more" while ignoring Jingyanpletely. The other three kids, though notughing at Jingyan loudly, were winking at him secretly, because they loved to see their big brother being punished. A few minutester, Venus pushed Kerrys arm, then Kerry said, "Daddy teach you a lesson today not because you lost the money, but because you shouldn''t be so swagger in school. You think you''re smart, you topped every exam, your teacher likes you and spoils you, so you think the world is around you?" Kerry paused and said to the other three, "Listen, you all, its a big world, and you cant always outdo others. Is your ideal so small only to inherit the family business? Do you have the ability to operate the company well after inheriting it? Can you guarantee that tens of thousands of employees will be fed? Can you live on your own without seeding thepany?" Kerry''s words silenced the four youngsters. Although they were young, their daily life made them mature enough to know the responsibilities they would have to take on in the future. Kerry slowed down, he signed, The God is just. He gave you a smart brain and a rich life, but he will always take something away from you, especially Pingan and Ruyi. You are gifted with great talent, but you don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, maybe one day, misfortune wille to your door. Make yourself strong and powerful when your life is going well, so if something unexpected happens, you will be able to cope with it. After all, you are the one who live your life, parents only apany you for a limited time." All children lowered their heads and didn''t speak, Venus felt the atmosphere was a bit heavy, she coughed and said, "Everyone, eat your dinner first, and then we''ll talk afterwards. Pingan, go back to the dining table. Chapter 288 Marry Me When I Grow Up (3) Chapter 288 Marry Me When I Grow Up (3) But at this point, who have the mood to eat? They were already fed up by Kerry''s lecture. Chuxue Ye stirred the rice in the bowl with a spoon, all of a sudden, her tears fell into the bowl. Venus was shocked, she turned tofort Chuxue Ye hastily, "Baby, why are you crying?". Chuxue Ye said with a deted mouth and tears in her eyes, "I don''t want you to leave, I want you to stay with me forever." Venus felt her eyes were sore, she stared at her husband, "They are so young, why do you say that? The children will know when they grow up." Kerry was so afraid of his wife being angry, he said with an apologetic smile, "Sorry I said to much." "Baby, don''t cry, mom and dad will be by your side, we still have to watch you grow up, work, fall in love and get married, don''t worry, mom and dad will stay with you for a long time." "Really?" Chuxue turned around and asked Kerry. Kerry nodded, "Of course it''s true, but don''t get married so early. Dad can afford to raise you." Chuxue was delighted in a second, she said happily to the Mu brothers beside her, "Hurry up and eat, after that well go to y games." "Well, good." Kerry and Venus were startled, they always couldnt find out whats their daughter thinking about. After the meal, Jingyan returned to his room silently and stared at the robot on the table. Kerry knocked on the door and came in. "Still thinking about today?" Kerry sat next to the desk casually with a much better attitude. Jingyans expression wasplicate, "Dad, did I do a terrible job?" "Of course not, you''re only in the fourth grade, you''re still young, you have the right to make mistakes, and daddy won''t me you. Besides, daddy has always felt that you are daddy''s pride because you have done better than daddy." Jingyan was puzzled, "Are you joking, dad?" "I''m serious," said Kerry after a moment''s pause, "When I was at your age, one day, I suddenly discovered that I had a mysterious power ...... " The story was very long, like something that happened in thest life. Kerry narrated it without any ripple in his heart, like narrating someone else''s affairs. Kerry thought it would take a long time, but in a few minutes, he finished his story of those years, "Dad is telling you this because I don''t want you to waste your talent and dont want you to feel regret that you didnt try hard enough in the future. By then it will be toote. For example, I did a lot of terrible things to your mother, and when I recalled itter, I wanted to kill myself. Luckily, your mother forgave me, otherwise you and your sister wouldnt be here today. Jingyan was surprised by this, "Hows that kind of thing happened?" "Uh-huh." Kerry was very despondent, in fact, he still felt regret when he thought those days now. When Kerry saw the picture of the girl on the desk, he smiled gently and said, "This little girl should have grown up by now." Jingyan also looked at the photo and smiled, "Maybe she''s taller than me." "You like her so much." Its rare for Kerry to tease at his son. Jingyan blushed slightly, "Dad, shes different." Kerry patted his son''s shoulder, "Pingan, you have to remember that only if you are good enough to stand in the highlight can you attract her attention, and she will be able to find you, youll be able to find her. Don''t wait until she finally meets you, but you are useless and unattractive, so that even if you meet her, she will not stop for you." Jingyan raised his head after a moment''s contemtion, he said with more determination in his eyes, "Dad, I know." "Good boy." Kerry has done the work on his son and said when he was about to leave, "And since you have quoted thirty thousand Yuan, Dad can''t disgrace you in front of your ssmates, honesty is the most important being a businessman, so the deficit will be paid by your own ount, do you have any disagreement? "No." Jingyan could hardly keep up with his father''s pace, hadn''t his father just encouraged him warmly? Why he talked about money now? "Good, and good night." Kerry left delightedly and came to report the results. That night, Jingyan had difficulty in falling asleep. He remembered what he had said to Yiyao Duan when he parted her. His father was right, he couldn''t be so swagger, he had to work harder so that he could be able to find her. The sun rises in the east and sets in the west, and peoplee and go. In the long river of time, all humans are just passers-by. This year, Kerry, his wife and two children went abroad to attend his grandfather''s funeral. This year, Kevin brought the girl he liked home, and the two of them got a license, yet they chose to travel instead of having a wedding. This year, John broke his leg identally and died after a few months of recovery. The night before the funeral, Jingyan and Chuxue kneeled in the memorial hall for a whole night to mourning John. Afterwards, Henry seeded his position. A few monthster, Mrs. Qin passed away peacefully due to overwhelmed grief, and Jingyan and Chuxue also kneeled in the memorial hall to mourning for her hard work for the Ye family all these years. For a long time, Venus was so sad, and the Ye family could not find a better cook than Mrs. Qin. That year, at the age of 21, Jingyan was enrolled by one of the world''s top universities with absolute excellence grade, and he chose to further his studies. When Jingyan left, he only packed a few clothes, but in the deepest ce of his suitcase was an exquisite little box with a small golden lock inside. Of course, there was also an old, almost worn-out photograph of a girl. Although the girl in the photo was nowhere to be seen or heard from, he had to keep his promise. "Take care of yourself in the United States, you have to solve your living expenses and other things by yourself." Kerry wore a long ck coat with a ck suit inside, he stood still and gracefully, time had taken away the frivolity from this man, but left him with maturity and charm. While he talks and moves, he seems like a man walks out of a painting. Jingyan now be a big boy with a height of six inches. His features are extremely simr to his father, yet more delicate that hes like the most perfect masterpiece from an artist''s hand without any w. He was dressed in a light gray jacket, wore a pair of jeans and a pair of white sneakers, exuding the vigor and vitality of a young man. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jingyan smiled confidently, Dad, I am your own son, I''ll still live a good life at school even if you don''t give me a penny, and maybe Ill earn a few million dors for fun." Kerry was not worried about him at all, "Those gamingpanies you created, I will manage for you temporarily, but you to solve major projects yourself, of course, the ount is in my hands." "Yes, I know, just don''t make mypanies go bankrupt." Jingyan said in an exaggerated manner. He established those gamingpanies when he was in the four-year study college, as he had taken all course credits in two years, he was bored so he wanted to go to Harvard to see what the world''s number one university was like. If it weren''t for the fact that so many people were here, Kerry would have kicked him. "Nopanies ever be bankrupted in your fathers hands." Okay, you are the best. Jingyan subdued, as thats why he admired his father. He said after a while, "If ...... she sends me a letter, tell me immediately. " Kerry smiled, "Of course, I''ll let you know at the first time." At that moment, the boarding information of this flight was broadcasted on the radio, and suddenly, a wave of reluctant emotion came to his heart, Jingyan''s nose became sore immediately, "Dad, take good care of mom and little sister." "Yes, don''t worry." Kerry was also a little sad, since Pingan returned to him, he rarely let Pingan left him. "I''ll call you guys when I get there." "Well, remember to call your mother''s cell phone, she will be very happy," Kerry told him. Venus and Ruyi didn''te today, they didnt want to cry into tears now. "I remember." Jingyans flight was broadcasted again, he looked back at the security checkpoint, turned around, stretched out his arms and embraced Kerry, saying softly, "I''m leaving, dad." Kerry''s eyes finally turned red, his son hadn''t hugged him for a long time. Chapter 289 Are You Crazy? (1) Chapter 289 Are You Crazy? (1) "All right. Call me when you need my help." "Bye." Jingyan hugged Kerry and then walked to the security checkpoints, after finishing all the checks, he waved at Kerry. At that moment, he saw Kerrys eyes. He didnt dare to stay longer for fear that Kerry would see his tears as well, so he walked directly into the gate. The top university in the world would be a bit hard for most students, but for Jingyan who had studied two specialized courses, it was quite suitable. During the spare time, he devoted himself in Physics Labs and some projects, besides, he also went to the financial streets. Apart from earning money, he wanted to learn management philosophy. Of course, a handsome man like him would attract many foreign beauties, and some of them came to knock his door at night, however, Jingyan refused them all. After a while, there were some news saying that he was interested in man, so then, many gays came to him, Jingya felt very depressed and then changed an apartment. He finished all the four-year courses within three years and made a speech as the representative of the best graduates of that year. As a reward for his graduation, Jingyan spent all the money he earned to travel, not to Europe or America, but to Africa. "Mom, I will protect myself from being eaten by tigers and lions ande to you safe and sound," Jingyan promised repeatedly before boarding the ne. However, Chuxue took the phone and said, "Brother, how can you leave me alone?" Jingyan answered in a spoiled manner, "Well, you are so pretty, what if someone kidnaps you as the chief''s wife, then our parents won''t have a daughter." "Humph! It''s useless for you to say that." Chuxue said angrily, "Ill punish you when youe back." "Well, its all up to you, the ne is about to take off, I''ll hang up first." After finding his seat and cing his luggage, he began to sleep. It was only six in the morning and still dark outside. He got up at 4 a.m to take the ne. As soon as he closed his eyes, a tall woman with short hair and cold eyes passed him and sat at the end of the ne. When he woke up, the ne was still in the stratosphere, the sky was very blue, and there wererge clouds outside the cabin, which made Jingyan feel great. "Sir, do you want something to drink?" The flight attendant pushed the cart and asked in a low voice. "Give me some water, please." "Okay." Despite of the beautiful scenery outside, Jingyan fell asleep again. Ten hourster, the nended on African. Jingyan alighted from the ne with his luggage. He didnt noticed the girl behind him at all. After arriving the hotel, Jingyan took a shower and changed his clothes, then he went for good, the airne food was so disgusted. While sitting in front of the open-air restaurant, a local military jeep drove by with three men and one woman. The woman was wearing a camouge uniform and a ck tight suit. Despite her in look, Jingyan noticed her at the first sight. She focused on the way ahead and looked quite indifferent, like a soldier. When the restaurant owner served the food, Jingyan pointed the car from distance and asked in local language, "Who are those people?" After casting a glimpse of them, the owner answered, "Well, they are soldiers from the United Nation. They stays here to safeguard the peace." "Is here a rough area?" The ownerughed apologetically, "Well, it''s much better than other ces, after all, the army is here, but you have to be careful in other areas, there are many robbers." "Thank you." Then Jingyan thought about that woman, he wanted to know whether she was a Chinese or not. It was so brave of her to be a peacekeeper. Wait, why was he thinking about a woman? After lunch, Jingyan rented a jeep from a local car dealership and drove alone. He had used to be alone these years. It was springtime in Africa, so there were grasses all over the ground. It was good for him to feel the nature, so he parked his car under a tree and enjoyed the scenery on the car roof. The sky was extremely low and blue, as if had been washed. Flocks of buff and sheep were feeding in the grasnds, and asionally a few rabbits would jump out and then burrow into the grass again. A bird which he couldnt distinguish the type, circled around his head, and after observing for a while, it boldlynded on his shoulder. Seeing this, Jingyan smiled silently, feeling that he had be part of nature. Suddenly, a herd of buff ran rapidly in the distance, and the earth was shaking, so Jingyan took out the telescope to see what had happened. Then he found that a tiger was chasing them, soon after, a calf was left behind. Seeing this, Jingyan felt sorrow, he could do nothing to help it for this was the Law of the Jungle. Wait, how could there be tigers in Africa?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 289 Are You Crazy? (2) Chapter 289 Are You Crazy? (2) After adjusting the setting of the telescopes, he saw again, then he found that it was actually a leopard. However it was very simr to tiger and was covered by the grass, so he couldnt see it clearly. It was lucky of him to see such a scene on his first day in Africa. The sun went down quickly. Jingyan was lying on the roof of the car, he enjoyed the soft wind and fragrance of grass. It was the first time he felt such rxed. Perhaps it was because he took a long flight, he quickly fall asleep again. In his dream, a little girl stood in the sunshine and said, "Jingyan is my friend, don''t bully him. Then a gunshot woke him up. He quickly got up and after seeing the situation, he was very nervous. His car was surrounded by three lions, they all looked at him fiercely. Jingyan had a cold shiver, how could he be so careless to sleep in the in. Bang!" Another gunshot was heard. Then the lions roared impatiently, after looking at the military car, they left reluctantly. After the lions left, Jingyan looked at the vehicles in a distance. What a coincidence! The woman he saw in the morning was sitting in the car. She was wearing a camouge uniform with a gun in her hands, it was she who fired the shots. Jingyan couldnt see her expression for she was wearing a sunsses. "Are you a Chinese, Japanese or Korean?" The woman asked with an indifferent voice. Then Jingyan answered, Im a Chinese. After looking at him for a while, she continued, Do you know that you were in a very dangerous situation? Jingyan was a little apologetic, "I''m sorry, I just fell asleep." "You don''t need to apologize to me. Go to your room if you want to sleep. Its very dangerous to sleep here." The woman''s tone was extremely cold with a touch of mockery. However, Jingyan was not angry at all, she saved his life, so he answered, "Thank you, I''ll pay attention next time." Then the woman turned to pat the driver''s shoulder and said in the localnguage, "Drive now." However, at this moment, Jingyan suddenly said, "Wait a moment." Then, the woman looked back, as if were waiting for him. Jingyan bit his lips in frustration, he didnt know what to say but simply spoke out. "What''s your name?" Jingyan hesitated for a while and asked such a silly question, "Don''t misunderstand, I just want to thank you." However, the woman was already used to this kind of tricks, so she smiled mockingly and said, "You dont need to do that, its just a small thing, Ill leave now." Then the man drove the car, and they left away. Jingyan took off his sunsses and gaped at her figure. What happened to him? Why did he act like that? He must be crazy. Then he put on his sunsses and drove back to the hotel in the sunset. In the following days, he saw the wildebeest crossing the river in Kenya''s nature reserve, witnessed the speed and power of lions, enjoyed the dance of millions of mingos in Lake Bogoria, and encountered giraffes and elephants walking gracefully in the sunset. Jingyan was engulfed in such spectacr views, which he had never experienced before. After seeing the views in Kenya, he was ready to set out for Tanzania tomorrow where he could see the hidden sky. He went to bed early and made a phone call to his family for he should get up early the next morning. However, in the midnight, a gunshot broke the silence. Jingyan got up and took out his gun from the suitcase, when he was about to go out, a knock was heard, it was the owner of the hotel. "Sir? Are you awake?" Jingyan pinned the gun to his waist, and walked barefoot over to the door, then he opened it, "What''s going on?" "That bandit ising again, leave here quickly or they will rob you." The owner said anxiously. "Bandits? Jingyan was confused, Are they powerful? "Well, they are reactionary armed forces, which are very disgusted, my hotel had been robbed for many times. Youd better run now." As soon as he said this, the window was broken. "Oh my God, they''reing, run please, I have to leave now." Then the owner ran away before Jingyan could ask about the safe ce. Thus, he had no choice but to pack his luggage and leave. Due to those invaders, the street was full of people, most of which were visitors. However, they were exactly the targets for they were rich. Jingyan didn''t know where to hide, so he flew with the crowd. The sound of the gunfire came closer and closer, and some people screamed in fear. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After running for a while, Jingyan saw a police car, so he stopped. Then he thought there was no need for him to run since the police wereing, besides, he felt a bit shameful. He could simply use his supernatural powers. Then a Chinese tourist tapped his shoulder while running, "Why don''t you run? They wille soon." They met two days ago, and ned to travel together for they were all Chinese. Jingyan pointed at the troop and said, "The troop is going to stop them." "Bullshit, they are just going through the motions. They are not well-armed as those rebels, and couldnt hit them at all." "How do you know?" Chapter 289 Are You Crazy? (3) Chapter 289 Are You Crazy? (3) The young man pulled his arm while he was running and then said, "I''m an army fan, Ive checked that before and I know their forces. Those police are so weak." As soon as he said this, those police drove away. "See, its better to rely on yourself." Then Jingyan shook off his palm and ran as well. The kind-hearted man soon disappeared in the crowd. There was a nice Cafe beside the street. However, it was closed. Jingyan walked to the entrance of the shop, seeing that no one was noticing him, he directly entered the shop in a second. With his good eyesight, Jingyan found the bar, then he poured a cup of cold water, and sat down on a chair in the corner. He was observing the situation outside with his legs crossed. The sound of gunfire was getting closer and closer, and there were cries and screams on the streets, people were begging for mercy. Ten minutester, a couple of guys with guns showed up, they smashed the the opposite supermarket, and took all the valuable things away. What the hotel owner said was right, they were indeed a gang of robbers. Then more and more rebels appeared, some pointed at the Cafe, as if were asking whether to rob it or not. They enjoyed such feelings and nodded in excitement, then shot the Cafe at their will and swaggered in. Jingyan was hidden in the darkness, like a fierce lion. He was ready to attack them. At this moment, another sound of gunshot was heard, the rebels on the street started to fight back, as for those in the Cafe, they hid themselves and prepared to rush out. Soon, several military jeeps appeared on the street with UN troops on it. Seeing this, Jingyan suddenly thought about that woman. As he was thinking, some people jumped off the car, among them was a woman with small figure and swift movements. Could it be her? Please donte closer. Jingyan thought in his mind. He didnt want her to get hurt. However, life is magical, the woman was searching for the target, at this moment, she became the target of those rebels. Seeing this, Jingyan felt very nervous. When the woman turned back, the rebel in the Cafe pulled the trigger. At this critical moment, she dodged the shot and the rebel fell on the ground. Then she walked into the Cafe cautiously, as soon as the man hidden behind the door wanted to hit her, she took out a dagger and stabbed the mans heart. Her action was so swift that she attacked three rebels in just a second. After wiping the blood, she was about to leave, however, at this moment, she raised her gun and shouted in English, Come out! Then Jingyan raised his hands and answered in Chinese, "It''s me." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his voice, the woman frowned and said, "What are you doing here?" I just want to hide here, but they came in, and then you followed. Jingyan replied in a helpless manner. Seeing the suitcase beside Jingyan, she took back the gun and said coldly, "There is a police station in the east of this town, you can hide there if anything happens." "Thanks, I''m leaving tomorrow." The woman nodded, then she turned back and left. "Wait." Jingyan walked a few steps forward, the woman stopped but didn''t look back. "Take care." Jingyan didn''t know what to say, so he said this. The woman didn''t say anything and left quickly. She was a soldier, and didnt care about her life at all. In the dim light, the woman deftly jumped into the jeep, she looked slim, but was actually great and powerful. Seeing those men who were lying on the ground, Jingyan had no sympathy at all, they deserved this. The town was covered with fear and cries, and the next morning, Jingyan left. Originally, he decided to take ne, however, he wanted to enjoy the scenery along the way, so he chose to take long-distance bus. When passing by a militarypound, he unconsciously looked for that woman but was disappointed. He closed his eyes, wondering what had happened to him. He hadnt acted like that for more than twenty years. He rarely had such great interest in woman except Yiyao Duan. He wanted to know her name, and wanted to know what she was doing. Although they only met twice and all under very unpleasant circumstances. Well, they were just strangers, and probably wouldnt meet each other again. Then Jingyan opened the guidebook and stated reading the introductions about the tourist attractions in Tanzania. After ying for more than fifteen days, Jingyan finally went to home with tanned skin. He was attracted by thisnd, it made him feel the nature despite some inconveniences in the inte and facilities. Sky City airport. A pretty girl in perfect shape was waiting in the departure hall. Although the big sun-sses had covered her face, people could tell form others features that she was a beauty. Several men had even bumped into others'' luggage in order to see her. However, she looked indifferent and gazed directly at the entrance, those wanted to ost was stopped by the middle-aged man beside her. It wasn''t until a tall, upright man appeared that the girl looked warmer, she ran to the man quickly and hugged him, then she said, "Well, I hugged you, where''s my gift?" Jingyan looked at her helplessly and said, "You''re too perfunctory." "What? I''m obviously very sincere." Chuxue retorted. Jingyan looked at her carefully, and held her by the shoulders, then they walked out, "You look taller, do you wear lifts?" "You are talking nonsense, obviously, I''ve grown taller." Seeing this, Henry greeted him with a smile and said, "Little Young Master, wee, Young Master and Young Lady are waiting for you." Jingyan gave him his luggage and said, "Uncle, I''m already 24 years old, don''t call me Little Young Master anymore. Henryughed but said nothing, he was used to saying like that. Chuxue was still making fun of him, "Brother, you are too stingy. How can you leave me at home and even forget about my present." Hearing this, Jingyan stopped her and said with a smile, "Well, how can I forget that? Your gift is in the suitcase." Then Chuxue hooked his arm and smiled, "That''s more like it." They all looked very pretty, when they stood together, it was like a scenery, which attracted many people. Jingyan looked at the scenery outside and said, "Sky City has changed a lot." Chapter 290 I Dont Remember You (1) Chapter 290 I Don''t Remember You (1) "Of course, look over there," Chuxue Ye pointed to a newly-built antique street and said, "It''s all delicious food there. Last time I went there with Yuqi, we ate from the beginning to the end of the street." "If you eat like this, you will be a little fat pig sooner orter." Jingyan Ye made fun of her. "No way. I''m not going to grow fat. Last time it was fun. When I was walking in the street, someone came up and asked me if I wanted to be a star and he could make me a big star." Saying that, Chuxue chuckled to herself, a pair of eyes narrowing up, as cute as a kitten. Jingyan asked her with great interest, "What did you say?" "I spoke Russian to him to show him I was Russian, and he had no choice but to leave." Chuxue sighed, "Actually, I wanted to go have a try in the entertainment industry, but dad does not allow it." Jingyan touched her hair and teased her, "Forget it. If you enter the entertainment industry, your lousy acting skills would make millions of audiences suffer. Ye family can''t afford to lose the reputation." "Hum," Chuxues small chin lifted, "Im too good for that anyway. Seeing her extreme cuteness, Jingyan couldnt help stretching out his hand to pinch her little face. Suddenly, there was a cramp in his five fingers, which jerked together in pain. "It hurts. I let go, you let go too." An inexplicable force disappeared in an instant. Chuxue said with a smile, "My brother, I haven''t seen you for long. Should I remind you who is the most powerful one in our family." "No need to remind, you are the most powerful one." Jingyan gave her a thumbs up. "So, don''t pinch my face casually. I hate it most people pinching my face. I''m not a doll. Besides, I''m 22 years old and you still treat me like a child." Chuxueined. "You are always a little girl in our eyes." "No, Im not." After a smile, Jingyan did not talk any more. He turned to look out the window at the sh of scenery. There were so many thoughts in his mind. He understood why his father did not want to let his sister into the entertainment industry. Because once she was fully exposed to the public, her every move would be exposed to cameras, and all her details would be magnified. Then, the secrets hidden in her body may be dug out by the paparazzi with no limit. What would his sister do then? Therefore, they would rather nip all the signs in the cradle. The car slowly drove into the ce where he grew up. Far away, he saw his parents standing at the door of the vi and looking forward to him. His nose suddenly became sour. He had been away from home for quite a long time. Before the car had stopped fully, Jingyan could not hold himself back any more and jumped out of the car. He shouted out with smiles, "Dad, mom, I''m back." Nearly 50 years old, Venus looked very dignified and not old at all, on the contrary, she looked noble and elegant. Venus saw the tall and handsome son, scolding her son tearfully, "You are finally willing to go home? You finished having fun out there?" Jingyan reached out for his mother and leaned up to her face, smiling extremely sweet, "Mom, after all these years, howe you haven''t changed at all? You are still so young and beautiful." Venus chuckled and punched her son on the shoulder. "If I havent changed a bit, I must be a monster." "Then my mother is the most beautiful monster, otherwise, how could you make my father obsess with you for so long?" Jingyan joked. Kerry raised his foot and kicked his son on the butt. He said with a smile, "You wild kid, its not that your mother made me obsess, it is that I love her. "Ouch" Jingyan touched his butt with exaggeration, "Dad, how did you refine your love words over the decades? It''s too skillfully sweet." "Bro, you just heard one sweet sentence. Think about what I''ve been through more than a decade. Chuxue led a faint sigh, "With such a father as the benchmark of a man, how can I find a qualified boyfriend?" "Then you need to lower the level, for example, look for an ugly and poor man..." Jingyan''s words were not finished and interrupted by his sister, "No, he can be poor, but he cannot be ugly, I have a high demand for appearance." Venus said seriously, "Whoever you are looking for, the first requirement is to be good to you." Kerry obviously didnt like this topic. In his opinion, no man was worthy of his daughter. "Come on, Ruyi is only twenty-two. Why is the rush? Don''t stand here, lets get inside." After the lively reunion, Jingyan distributed the gifts he brought from Africa to everyone. He said to Kerry, "Dad, I want to use your contacts to find someone." Kerry put down his gift and raised his eyebrow, "Who do you want to look for?" "One of my childhood friends." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuxue looked surprised, "You haven''t forgotten your little friend?" "I want to know how she''s doing." Jingyan said sincerely. Kerry and Venus looked at each other and sighed, "You don''t need to look for her. You can''t find her." Jingyan was shocked, "Why?" "When you were in kindergarten, I investigated the background of the little girl. Before I found out about her father''s name, someone came to me and told me not to investigate anymore. As you can see, her father is not some ordinary officer. Later, she left Sky City with her parents. I tried to locate her, but there was no information at all. In the years toe, I didn''t get any news about her." Jingyan''s body was stiff as a withered wood and his brain was nk. Over the years, he had been working so hard so that one day he could go to her. He didnt expect to get such an answer. "Well..." Jingyan was stuttering, "That is to say I couldn''t find her but have to wait for her toe to me?" "So far it seems to be so." Kerry didnt want to hurt his son, but he could only tell the truth. Jingyan sat down on the sofa dejectedly. Venus held his hand tofort him, "Pingan, if the two of you are destined, you will meet in the future. You are only 24 years old. Your father met me when he was 30 years old. So, before that, you should manage yourself well, and you will seize fate better when it comes." Jingyan turned to look at Venus with a wry smile and said, "Mom, when you areforting people, you don''t forget to show off your love, are you infected by my dad? Chapter 290 I Dont Remember You (2) Chapter 290 I Don''t Remember You (2) "Spoiled boy, you know the best how to make fun of your parents." "Go have a good rest. From tomorrow on, go to thepany with me. Study in each department for three months, and then go to work in each branch office for three months." Jingyan Ye cried out, "Dad, cant you slow down?" "Slow down for what? I''ve been busy for half my life and I''ve never slowed down to take a breath. I''ll give you two years to thoroughly master every link and process of thepany. Then, Ill leave the heavy burden to you." "Where are you going then?" Jingyan asked. Kerry hugged his wife''s shoulder affectionately. "Your mother and I have worked hard for more than 20 years. It''s our turn to be carefree. Both of you go to work for thepany." Chuxue was unhappy, "Dad, thepany has my brother and does not need me." "Then what do you want to do after graduation?" Chuxue said with a smile, "Can I y around and do nothing?" "No way!" Three of them denied at the same time. Chuxue shrunk his neck and murmured grievingly, "Im just talking." They had a reunion dinner in the evening. Finally, Jingyan was lying on his own bed. After a long time of staring at the old photo, he fell asleep. In his dream, he went back to the African prairie. The majestic East African Rift Valley was close at hand. Jingyan suddenly saw something glowing in the deep jungle. He walked over curiously and reached out. A lion came from the side. At the moment of jumping to bite his neck, the lion seemed to be grabbed by tail to shake a few circles and then flew into the sky with a "whoosh". "Why are you still so timid?" A pretty little girl in a white dress and white shoes stood in front of him, still the same as what she looked like back then. On her face, there was a mischievously naughty smile. "Yiyao Duan?" Jingyan eximed excitingly in surprise. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s me. Whats up? You don''t know me after only a few days?" Before Jingyan spoke, she seemed to see something novel and ran over happily. Jingyan quickly followed up, but in the blink of an eye, she disappeared in front of his eyes. "Yiyao" cried out Jingyan anxiously, looking for her everywhere. Suddenly, he tripped over something. He looked up and saw that it was that woman. She was shot in the chest, and the blood kept flowing out. Jingyan covered her wound, but the blood flowed faster and even rushed out through his fingers. "Hey, wake up, wake up." Jingyan did not know her name, so he could only call her hey. The woman slowly opened her eyes, took a look at him and then instantly disappeared in the same ce. Jingyan suddenly sat up from the bed, his forehead was sweating, and his heart was pounding. How could he have such a dream? It was normal to dream about Yiyao, but why did he dream about that woman? Besides, she was hurt. Was it possible that she was really hurt in reality? Jingyan shook his chaotic head andforted himself in a low voice, "Its just a dream. Dreams are opposite." In thetter half of the night, Jingyan hardly slept. As soon as he closed his eyes, it was the woman bloody and injured. As a result, when Kerry saw him out of spirits early in the morning, he asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" "Maybe it''s jetg, no big deal." Jingyan did not intend to tell his father about meeting her, because he thought that there was no need. It was just a special experience. Jingyan was a self-adjusting person. Although he didn''t sleep half a night, the moment he stepped into thepany with Kerry, he became radiant. Thepany''s staff changed one round after another, the old employees retired or resigned, and new resources constantly filled in. However, both the old and the new employees had amon voice in their minds when they saw Jingyan. President Ye''s genes were so powerful, and his son was so handsome. In the early morning, thepany held a high-level meeting. Kerry personally arranged the work of Jingyan. The managers present had heard of Jingyan''s name. They knew that he had founded several companies when he was in school. They knew that he had obtained two degrees in Harvard in three years. Therefore, no one dared to despise this young sessor. "I repeat, he''s here to learn. So, no one of you should be partial to him. Once I know that someone take sides with him or tters him, leave thepany. Do you understand?" "Yes, Mr. Ye." The saying that tigers son was also a tiger, which had been well confirmed by Jingyan. Jingyan had a positive attitude and never put on airs. He did everything his boss asked him to do. From spring to winter, Jingyan had mastered more than half of the basic information of Yepany in one year, and asionally he could give some good ideas to Kerry. That night, Jingyan was nibbling at the apple in the room while reading the information of the branch office. His sister Chuxue knocked on the door and came in. "Bro, the little beasts are back. Let''s go out in the evening." Chuxue said excitedly. Jingyan put down the document, "When did theye back?" "This morning. Just called me and asked us to get together." "OK, I haven''t seen these two guys for a long time as well. There is still some time, and I need to finish reading this document. When its about time, youe inside to get me." OK! Chapter 290 I Dont Remember You (3) Chapter 290 I Don''t Remember You (3) Two years ago, the brothers of the Mu family went to university in the country where the elders of the Xiao family to study. The old man was getting older. To arge extent, the arrangement was to apany the two old people. asionally, Yuqi Mu came back and went out with Chuxue Ye for fun. Yulin Xiao had not been back for a long time. The ce where several people made an appointment was the most upscale restaurant in Sky City. As soon as they met, the little beasts rushed up and hugged Jingyan, saying, "Bro, we miss you so much." Jingyan was overwhelmed by the two brothers'' enthusiasm, pulling them away from his body, "Enough, don''t y." Yulin blinked his eyes and said seriously, "Bro, you see that my eyes are sincere." Jingyan pushed away his face, "It''s all hypocrisy, no sincerity at all." "Big brother, you hurt our hearts so much." Yuqi touched his heart. Jingyan sat on the chair, crossed his legs and put his hands on his chest. He looked up at the two men who were extremely handsome. "Tell me, what can I do for you?" Younger brother Yulin massaged Jingyans shoulder, saying boldly, "Brother, what do you want to eat and drink today? My treat." "Yes, yes. We''ll go to karaoketer. It''s my treat." Yuqi immediately said. Jingyan pointed at the two with his finger, "Haha, you two are typical ones who wont get up early unless there are benefits. You must have something to ask me to be so generous." "Big brother, you are so smart. My brother and I have lower IQ than you." Yuqi was ttering. Chuxue sat beside him and teased the two brothers, "Little beasts, I''m getting goose bumps. What''s going on?" "Don''t call us little beasts!" Yulin quite seriously said, "We are your elder cousins, show us some respect, OK?" "You are only a month older than me." Chuxue disdained. "A month older is older." Yulin''s voice just fell, his feet left the ground, weightlessness like floating up, scared him to apologize, "Chuxue, my little angel, my attitude is not good, don''t y, quickly let me down." Chuxue stretched his chin and turned his fingers in a circle. Yulin''s body followed him around in the air, laughing like a peach blossom. "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Is it fun?" "It''s not fun, it''s not fun. Good sister, let me down quickly. It''s not good to be seen by the waiters." "Oh, yes." Chuxue''s fingers shrink, and Yulin was put down. If his brother hadn''t helped him, he would have fallen to the ground. "Ruyi is an angel, don''t make fun of her." Yuqi scolded his younger brother pretentiously. He called for the waiter and gave the menu to Jingyan. His face was full of smiles. "Bro, please order whatever you want." Jingyan was not being polite. He ordered some favorite dishes and sent the waiter off. He asked Yuqi, "Come on, what''s the matter? If you don''t say I won''t have this meal today." Yuqi poured out a cup of tea for Jingyan, and handed the cup to Jingyan respectfully, "Bro, in fact, this is very simple for you." "That''s not necessarily true," Jingyan blew the tea in an elegant posture, Say it." Yuqi sat on the chair beside him and said with a smile, "Bro, my and Yulin''s birthday ising soon. What are you going to give us?" "Not decided yet." "Don''t think about it. We''ve picked out our own gifts." Yuqi''s eyes were shining and he said excitedly, "Bro, you just need to pay." "Ha, Jingyan was surprised and eximed, "People should ask for their own birthday gifts! You are really out of my imagination." "Bro, a gift of course must be the one that the other party likes, so we choose and you pay, it is simply perfect." Jingyan thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, what did you choose?" Yuqi took out his mobile phone from his pocket, found out what he wanted to buy, and carefully showed to Jingyan, "This is it." Jingyan took a look at it. A mouthful of tea almost came out and coughed. Chuxue was very curious, took the mobile phone and said, "Let me see. Ah? You are too cruel to let brother buy you a sports car?" Yuqi was embarrassed to smile, "It''s not that expensive." "Twenty million! Not that expensive? Yuqi, why don''t you buy it yourself when you''re so rich?" Chuxue said dissatisfiedly. Since she was a child, Jingyan had not given her such an expensive thing. Yuqi said helplessly, "I want to buy it myself, but my parents say that before we graduate, they wont give us so much money, and the money in my card is only enough for daily expenses." "Then wait until you graduate." Jingyan interrupted. Yulin quickly said, "No way, big brother, this car is limited, there is no one any more when sold out, we really have no way else bute to you." "Are you so sure I have so much money?" Jingyan frowned and looked at these two guys. "Bro, you''ve been runningpanies since college, and the money you''ve made over the years will certainly cover the cost of a car." Yulin patted his chest and said, "If bro buys us this car, when we are in charge of thepany in the future, you can ask us for anything. Even if we have to sell the whole company, we will buy it for you." "Are you sure?" "Sure!" Yulin vowed. Xiao family''s huge property was his in the end, what couldn''t be bought? Jingyan took the mobile phone to have a look again, and said with disgust, "Where is this car beautiful? What do you like about it? "Limited edition." Yuqi gave him a good reason. Seeing Jingyan p him up, he quickly blocked it with his arm and said with a smile, "I was joking. This sports car is very cost-effective, and it''s also our favorite brand. You know, we haven''t bought any good cars since we were young. We usually have to choose when our parents don''t pay attention to drive. But if you give them to us, they are not the same, this will be our first luxury car." "How do you two use a car?" "Why don''t you give me one for each of us?" Yulin came up like a dog. "Go away!" Jingyan pushed his face away. Yuqi exined, "single day I drive, double day he drives." Jingyan patted the two brothers on their heads and said with displeasure, "My uncle and aunt are going to scold me to death this time." As soon as Yuqi heard this, he grabbed Jingyan''s arm excitedly. "Thank you for your gift. We know that you are the most generous person in the whole world." Yulin naughtily bowed, "Thank you for your caring of us." Jingyan waved his hand, "Call the waiter in and I''ll order some more expensive dishes." "OK." Four people had not been together for a long time, there were endless words to say, after eating the meal, they still wanted to go to the best KTV in Sky City. Yuqi and Chuxue were fighting for the microphone to sing, while Yulin and Jingyan were ying with dicers and drinking. They were having a good time. The door was knocked several times and then pushed open. The eyes of the four people looked at the door together. A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes came in, followed by a young girl who served wine. "Who are you?" Yuqi asked with the microphone. The middle-aged man looked around, and his eyes fell on Jingyan. He nodded and said, "Hello, Mr. Ye. Hello, young masters. I''m the manager of this KTV. It''s my great honor to hear that Mr. Ye is here. If there''s something you can''t take good care of, please don''t hesitate to mention it, and we will certainly satisfy Mr. Ye." Jingyan had been in Sky City for more than a year. Kerry would take him when he attended various important asions. Therefore, entertainment ces would know a bigshot like him. In particr, Jingyan was so recognizable. When the manager heard that there was a group of beautiful men and woman, one of whom was a man with strange pupils, he came to tter him with good wine. "No, go out and close the door." Jingyan had just won Yulin a game and wanted to urge him to drink. The manager didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "This is the wine we gave Ye. I hope you have a good time." At the end of the speech, the young girl who followed behind put the wine on the table. She looked beautiful in the eyes of ordinary people. However, Chuxue, such a gorgeous beauty, was always in front of Jingyan''s eyes, he had no interest in averagely-beautiful women for a long time. The young girl put down the wine and secretly looked at Jingyan. Her eyes were full of surprise. "Sir, if you need anything, please call the waitresses outside." Thank you. Jingyan led out these two words, and then handed a cup of mixed wine to Yulin. Leaning on the sofa, he saidzily, "This time, you can''t y tricks. I''ll personally supervise you to drink." When the manager saw that there was nothing for him to do here, he poked he young girl on the shoulder. When they left the private room and closed the door, the young girl''s eyes were still staring at Jingyan''s back.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 291 Its Okay To Lose To Me (1) Chapter 291 It''s Okay To Lose To Me (1) Stop looking at them. These people are way out of your league. The manager said jokingly. He knew what the young girl was thinking. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The girl blushed. She summoned up her courage and asked: Manager, who are these people? The manager answered: That man whose eyes are of different colors is Jingyan Ye. He is going to be the next president of Yehuang Group. His father is Kerry Ye. I think you know him. He is very famous. It is said that Kerry will resign within the next two years, and then Jingyan will rece his fathers position. The girl was very excited. She said: Jingyan seems so young. Is he really capable of running such a bigpany? Obviously he can. When he was still a student in Harvard, he built a fewpanies on his own, and now he is helping his father with the affairs in Yehuang Group. Everyone is saying that he is very talented in business. The manager said admiringly. The girls eyes sparkled. She asked: Who are the other three people? Who is that stunningly beautiful girl? You mean the girl with purple eyes? She is Chuxue Ye. She is the most beautiful woman in Sky City, and she is Jingyan Yes sister. She is Chuxue? I heard about her! She is indeed a beautiful woman! The manager nodded. Yes, she is. She is much more beautiful than the celebrities on TV. What about the twins? Oh, they are Mu Familys young masters. They are Jingyans cousins. Their family background is even more powerful than Jingyans. And these people are all in a very good rtionship, which is quite surprising because I thought these rich people are all...... The girl didnt hear what the manager said next, because she was still thinking about Jingyan. His name is Jingyan Ye. She thought to herself. So many years have passed. And now I meet him again at this ce. Is this just a coincidence? ...... The four of them had a very good time, and they didnte out of ce until eleven oclock. They had so much alcohol and they needed each other s support to walk. The manager of the KTV had been waiting for them in the hall, and when they came out, the manager walked over and said: Mr Ye, Do you need me to send them back home? Thats not necessary. Jingyan said. He was the only somber one among the four of them. Someone will pick us up. Okay, thats good. Chuxue was very drunk. She couldnt even walk without the two brothers help. She was still muttering: Yulin! You lost! You must drink! Yes. I will drink when we get back home. Yulin responded. You cant drink as much as I can...... They were out of the KTV. A draft of air blew past their cheeks, and Jingyan felt refreshed. Henry opened the door and helped them to get into the car. He said: Why did you drink so much? We are just happy. Jingyan said. Henry heaved a sigh. He said: I think your father will be angry with you guys. Jingyan sat in the front seat, fastened the belt and said: Dont worry. He wont be angry. We are all adults. And also, Yuqi and Yulin will stay at our home. Their parents are not home anyway. No problem. The car was filled with the smell of alcohol. Jingyan rolled down the window so that the fresh air could come in. He looked outside the window, and suddenly, for no particr reason, he remembered what happened that night in Kenya. He remembered that woman who pointed a gun at his head and asked who he is. Its been a year. He couldnt recall her appearance but her character left such a deep impression on his mind. Suddenly, Henry mmed on the brakes and the car stopped. Jingyan was nearly thrown into the windshield because of inertia, but luckily, his seat belt was fastened. The other three, who were sitting at the back, were not that lucky. Yuqis head bumped onto the window, and he shouted in pain. Jingyan then noticed a girl fell down in front of the car. Henry gave a shortugh. He said: What the hell is she doing? I didnt hit her! Is she trying to scam some money? Then she met the wrong person. Henry wanted to get off the car and ask her what happened. But suddenly, he noticed a few muscr men appeared. They were all holding sticks, and they walked to the girl and beat her violently. She is not trying to scam. Henry said. He then get off the car and shouted: Stop! These men stopped beating the girl and looked at Henry. They said: This is none of your business! Stay out of it! Henry spread his hands and said: I didnt want to intervene, but you blocked my road! Then just make a fucking turn! Thats all! A man shouted back. If you dont want me to intervene, pull her aside and stay out of my way! Henry said coldly. He didnt intend to help the girl, because there is so much injustice in this world and he couldnt possibly offer help every time. Besides, he thought the girl was must punished for some terrible mistakes she made. The girl cried and crawled to Henry, She begged for help. She said: Please help me. If you dont help me, they will kill me! Henry took a step backwards. He said: Im sorry. I cant help you. Please! I am still a student! My father owes them a lot of money, but they want me to pay the debt! How can I possibly have that much money? The girl cried bitterly. Chuxue heard what the girl said. She got off the car and shouted at these men: If her father is in your debt, go and find her father! Why are you bullying a girl! What kind of men are you! Hope red up inside the girl. She crawled to Chuxue and cried: Please, please help me. Henry said to Chuxue: This is veryplicated. We should stay out of it. Since Chuxue was still under the influence of alcohol, she felt very brave and righteous. She said: She is still a student, and I am also a student. We are both girls, and we must help each other. Look at her! She is bleeding. These men recognized Chuxue when they saw her purple eyes. And surprise flickered across their faces. One of them said: Arent you Ye Familys daughter? What a nice surprise. But this matter is just between us and this woman. Please stay out of it! Chapter 291 Its Okay To Lose To Me (2) Chapter 291 It''s Okay To Lose To Me (2) What will you do if I insist on taking this girl away with us? Chuxue Ye said with her chin tipped. Thats easy. If Miss Ye can pay the debt for this woman, we can let you take her away. How much does she owe you? Henry tried to stop Chuxue, but Chuxue only ignored him. Three million. That man smiled. Chuxue frowned. She said: Three million? She thought it was at least ten million. That manughed. Yes. I think that means nothing to Ye Family. Chuxue answered: Ye Family is rich, but my father worked very hard to earn the money. So three million is not a small sum. The girl then begged frantically. She said: Miss Ye, please help me. I will work very hard, and I will pay the money back to you in the future! Chuxue felt dizzy. She didnt know what to do next. She patted on the car and said: Jingyan, get off the car! What should I do next? Jingyan sighed helplessly. He got off the car and patted on her head. He said: You should know you are not capable of dealing with these things before you stick your nose into this business. Chuxue smiled. She said: I am not worried, because I know you can always help me. These men looked at each other when they saw Jingyan getting off the car. They felt very d because they thought Jingyan would pay them the money. The girl was shocked when she saw Jingyan. She called out: Mr Ye! Jingyan was still somber, even though he also had a lot of alcohol. He said in a cold voice: I am not going to give you the money. You have two options. First: You leave this girl alone. Second, I will call the police. Mr Ye, dont you think you are being unreasonable? That man said. Jingyan then took out his phone directly and called the police. He said through the phone: Hello, police station? These people were frightened before Jingyan even finished himself. They said to the girl: Today you are lucky! But you wons escape from us! We will see you tomorrow! And within a few minutes, these men all disappeared from view. Jingyan also hung up his phone. Chuxue had sobered up a little bit. She said: Did you really call the police? Jingyan nced at her and pushed her back into the car. He said: No. I was just bluffing. Chuxue leaned against the window and stared at Jingyan with her sparkling eyes. She said: Big brother, why are you so smart? Jingyan stroked her nose and said in a soft voice: I am so ttered. I cant even remember thest time you said something nice about me. Chuxue then pointed at the girl they just helped and asked: What should we do about her? We are not the Saviour. Jingyan said. We can help her this time, but we cant help her all the time. She must learn to save herself. Chuxue said: But she will be beaten to death! Dont worry. They wont kill her. If they still want the money, they will have to keep her alive. Chuxue thought about it and nodded. Uncle Zhang. Lets go. Jingyan said to Henry. He ignored the girl who was still on the ground. He was about to get into the car, but the girl got hold of his leg all of a sudden. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont you remember me? Mr Ye! The girl looked at Jingyan expectantly, and her eyes brimmed with tears. Jingyans brow furrowed. He said: I dont know you! He tried to break away from the girl but he failed, because the girl was grabbing him so tightly. Mr Ye, dont you remember? We met each other when we were still kids! The girl said. Jingyanughed coldly. He said: I have met so many people when I was younger. Should I remember every one of them? No, thats not what I mean. The girl stood up. She looked at his angelic face and continued: When I was younger, I found a small robot. On the way back home, a group of bigger kids tried to snatch the robot away from me. At that time, you appeared. You fought with these kids and you drove them away. Then you said you want to buy that robot and you can pay me five thousand yuan, so I sold it to you. Butter I learned that robot is worthy of thousands of yuan. Dont you remember? Jingyan suddenly remembered this incident when the girl brought the robot up. He remembered his father, Kerry, scolded him severely for buying that robot. And after that incident, he began to focus on his study. The girl knew he remembered that incident from his expression. She felt d and she said: So, do you remember now? That indeed happened. Jingyan said. The girl then smiled brightly. She said: I remembered your face because you are very good-looking, and I never thought we would meet again. What a coincidence! Jingyans dislike for this girl diminished. He said: Itste. You should go back home. The girls smile faded. She said: I cant go back home now. Those people know where I live. So they are must waiting for me at the door. So, whats your...... Its okay. I will go back to school. They wont go to the school to find me. Oh. You are still a student. Yes. Im a senior student. I will graduate soon, and then I will work. I think life will be better when I can make some money. The girl said confidently. Jingyan gradually developed a fondness for this girl. He always likes girls who are confident and independent. I see. If these people find you again, do remember to call the police. Dont reason with them. They are unreasonable. Jingyan said. The girl nodded. I know. Thank you, Mr Ye. Goodbye. Jingyan turned around and was about to get into the car. But the girl called him again. And Jingyan looked at her. Eh, I will need to find a job after graduation. So, can I go to yourpany to work? The girl asked shyly. Jingyan replied: Yes. Yehuang Group is hiring new staff in the near future. You should give it a try. If you are good enough, you will get a job in thepany. Thank you. Mr Ye. I will try! The girl bowed to him slightly and ran to a bus stop. Mr Ye, my name is Xuan Zhao! Dont forget me! She shouted back. Jingyan shook his head and smiled. Why should he remember her. He thought. Henry looked after the girl as she left, and he felt very confused. Chapter 291 Its Okay To Lose To Me (3) Chapter 291 It''s Okay To Lose To Me (3) Uncle Henry. Lets go. Jingyan said. And Henrys train of thoughts was interrupted. He got back into the car and found the other three kids had already fallen asleep. He started the car and said in a low voice: Did you see the way that girl walked away? She was almost beaten to death but she still looks so energetic. Jingyan looked at Henry in surprise. Uncle Zhang, you are so observant! He said. Pingan, you cant always trust what you see. Sometimes people are just forcing smiles on their faces, and there are always traps behind their smiles. Henry said. Jingyan said: Dont worry, Uncle Zhang. I dont care about her at all. How can I possibly fall into her trap? Henry looked at Jingyan and said: Good. You are so much smarter than your father. Jingyanughed heartily. He said: My father will be angry if he knows what you said. Its okay. Your mother will be on my side on this matter. You are right. Jingyan said. He then leaned against the back of the seat and closed his eyes. He also noticed that girl was not acting normal, but he wasnt worried. He wouldnt even remember that girl by tomorrow, because there is another girl who has a very special position in his heart. They finally arrived at home. Kerry and Venus were already sleeping. The servants took them to their rooms and put them to bed. ...... It was a military camp hidden in the mountains. After a military drill, a woman walked back to the camp. She was dressed in a camouge uniform and a pair of leather shoes. Her hair was rather short. When she got back, she found her soldiers were all squatting on the ground with their head drooped, as if they were a bunch of prisoners. She lifted her belt up and hit one of them yfully and said: What the hell are you doing? Is your head too heavy to be lifted? The man who got hit said in a sorrowful voice: Madam, we brought shame on you. Yes, you did. If you cant do better next time, I will send all of you back to your original troops. These soldiers all stood up and shouted in unison: Dont worry! We will do it better next time! The woman walked to a soldier whose arm was dislocated. She asked: Does it hurt? The soldier grinned. Its not that bad. He said. I heard you have found a girlfriend. Is she beautiful? The woman changed the subject. Suddenly, the soldier gave out a high-pitched scream. Turned out, the woman moved his shoulder back to its original position when he was not paying attention. The manined: Madam, you should tell me before you do it. So that I can be prepared. The woman patted on his shoulder and said: Does it still hurt? The soldier moved his shoulder and said excitedly: Its cured! Madam, you are even better than the army doctor! Thank you. Practice makes perfect. She said. She then looked at the others and said: Tonight we are going to have a celebration. Get yourselves cleaned up. We lost a few men in the drill, but our enemy suffered a much worse lose. So its still worth celebrating. And, Mr Six, tell the chief to make more dishes for tonight. No problem! Thank you, Madam! These muscr men shouted in unison. The woman then put on a serious expression and said: Dont get yourselves drunk! No problem! These men were all surprised. Because the information they got from what she said was that they are allowed to drink alcohol. At night, the celebration was held. The soldiers were drinking and ying with great gusto. The woman grabbed a bottle of beer and walked outside the camp. She looked at the moon, and remembered the two years she had spent in Africa. She remembered how the people in Africa were struggling in extreme poverty. And now she hade back for two years and she finally realized the importance of her job. As a soldier, it is her responsibility to make the people live a peaceful life. She must maintain the peace in her country, whatever the cost may be. At that time, a familiar figure walked towards her. He has rugged features, and he has a pair of hawks eyes. But he wore a very disappointed expression, because he lost in the military drill that day. Why are you out here? The man sat beside her. Look how beautiful the moon is. The woman responded. You are very satisfied, arent you. The man snatched the bottle from her and took a big gulp. Of course I am. Everybody is having a very good time. The man could hear the soldiersughing heartily in the camp. He wiped his mouth and said: Well, thats life. There are always wins and loses. Next time, I will absolutely win against you. The woman patted on his shoulder and said: Dont feel bad. You lost to me. Thats not a shameful thing. You are right. Everybody knows your name. You are basically invincible in this army and even our commander once lost to you. But I dont understand. You are so talented. Why dont you get a cushy job? Why do youe here? The woman stared at the moon. Her features are soft but her expression was fierce. She said: I have always been an aggressive woman. I hate to live an easy and peaceful life. That kind of life just doesnt suit me very well. And also, I want to train my squad into an invincible squad. I want my enemy to shudder with fear when they hear the name of my squad. That is my dream when I first joined the military. I think you have already achieved your dream. Everyone is now very proud of your team. No. Its not enough. There is still so much to learn. The woman said. The man looked at her. She is indeed an aggressive woman. He thought. Forget it. You won this time. And you will be given five days vacation. Whats your n for your vacation? The man asked. The woman leaned back and rested her head on her palms. She crossed her legs and saidzily: I have no n. Im going nowhere. Arent you going back home? No. I met my father before the drill. He is absolutely going to ask me about this drill if I go back. I dont want to talk about it. The man then suggested: Maybe you should go for a travel. See your friends. Go shopping. Buy some beautiful clothes. You are a very young girl. You cant spend all your time in this camp! The woman smiled bitterly. I am working in the military. Whats the point of buying fancy clothes. But still, you cant waste these five days here. Do you have a boyfriend? How can you find a boyfriend if you spend all your time here? Boyfriend? The womanughed heartily. I have been in the troop for so long and now I just dont think about these issues. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then you must cherish this vacation and leave this camp. Maybe you will find someone you like. Our commander is so worried about you. He thinks you will be an old maid. The woman nudged the man with her elbow and said: You think no man wants to get married with me? I am so beautiful. I dont need to worry about that. The man smiled. You are right. Every man in our troop wants you to be his wife. Thats not possible. Only half of them want me to marry them. The woman said smilingly. She looked at the moon. And suddenly, she remembered someone from childhood. She remembered she told that person that she would go back and find him when she grows up. Then she decided to go back to Sky City during this vacation and visit that man. He was still a small boy thest time she saw him, and she wondered what had be of that boy. Then, the woman jumped up and dusted her trousers. Where are you going? The man asked. Im going back to sleep. The woman waved at him. The man looked after her as she disappeared from his view. Sleep? At this hour? Nonsense. He said to himself. The woman went back to her dorm. She opened a drawer and took out a little box. Inside the box was a little jade pendant. A Bodhisattva was curved on the front side of the pendant, and on the back side was curved a name: Jingyan Ye. The woman holding the pendant is none other than Yiyao Duan. She is the leader of a special forces squad of C Army. Chapter 292 I’m His Old Friend (1) Chapter 292 Im His Old Friend (1) From the first day she joined the military, Yiyao Duan took off this jade, but wherever she went, she would bring it with her. She had been carrying it for more than twenty years. Opening her closet, she found that most of the clothes inside were military uniforms, only the innermost part held two pieces of casual clothes, a ck T-shirt and a light gray jacket. Yiyao held her chin and thought for a moment, and took the suitcase and filled it with a few pieces of clothes. The next day, she woke up very early. After packing up, she went out with her suitcase and the car was waiting for her outside. Xiaoliu, who was driving the car, took off his sunsses and took a look at her. "Is this what you''re wearing out?" He said with dissatisfaction. Yiyao looked down at herself. She was wearing a ck T-shirt, light gray jacket, army green wide- legged pants, and a pair of Martin boots. She was dressed cool, yet her clothes didn''t show a bit of feminine beauty. "What''s wrong with me wearing this?" Yiyao asked him with and a serious tone. "It''s cool." Xiaoliu said with a smile. "Youre very cool." Yiyao threw the suitcase into the car. She didn''t open the door, but jumped into the car directly. She patted Xiaoliu''s shoulder, "Let''s go to the airport." "Yes, Capitan." Xiaoliu gave a proper military salute and then started the car. On the way out of the camp, there were soldiers everywhere who were exercising with their topless bodies. Sweat dripped from their heads down to their tanned muscles. "Have fun." Passing by a training ground, the vice-captain shouted to her while carrying a log to do sit- ups. Yiyao smiled lightly and said, "Don''t bezy. If Ie back and find that your physical strength get weak, you are to be punished." "Yes. Capitan. "The vice-captain said. My body will only get stronger, it won''t get weak. Yiyao waved her hand at him. "I''m leaving." "Can you find a boyfriend this time?" Another soldier asked her with a smile. "Brat, its not so easy to find a boyfriend." The vice-captain pped the soldier on the neck, "Our captain must marry a general level sergeant." "No nonsense. Punish him to do a hundred sit-ups." Yiyao faintly said to the vice-captain. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes!" The vice-captain replied. .. An hour or soter, the car arrived at the airport. Yiyao got out of the car. Xiaoliu poked his head from the car and asked, "Where are you going by ne?" "Sky City." "What are you going to Sky City for?" Xiaoliu asked curiously. "I''m going to visit an old friend." Yiyao said, "I haven''t seen him for many years." "Is he your first love?" Xiaoliu said excitedly. Yiyao hit him on the head with the officer''s card in her hand, "Go back." "Be careful on your way." Then he drove away in the military car. Yiyao put on her sunsses and stepped into the airport. Because of the officer''s card, Yiyao took the ticket and quickly got on the ne. In fact, she only needed to make a phone call to get Jingyan Ye''s information, but Yiyao was eager to know if he had kept his promise and tried to be a person of note. She decided to ask people when she arrived in Sky City to see if others knew Jingyan Ye. If she really couldn''t find him, she would call and ask someone else. After two years of experience, Jingyan Ye officially took over the position of president of Yehuang Group today. The job was handed over clearly a month ago, so after the shareholders'' meeting, Kerry took Venus to the airport. They can finally go on a trip around the world. When Yiyao got off the ne and walked towards the exit, she inadvertently saw a man put his hand into ady''s bag. She took a big step and grabbed his hand, saying coldly, "What are you doing?" The man screamed due to the severe pain. It was only then that the owner of the bag reacted. She was none other than Venus. Kerry went to change her boarding pass and she was waiting for Kerry here alone. "See if your stuff is missing." Yiyao reminded Venus. Venus busily looked at the bag, looked up and said, "Nothing is missing. Thank you." "Let go of my hand. Youve broken my hand." The man''s face turned white because of the pain. Yiyao was the first ce in various physicalpetitions, and so many men in the army were not as strong as her. Her strength must be great. Yiyao didn''t want to draw too much attention to herself. When she saw the airport policeing, she let go of the thief''s hand. Seeing that the thief was going to run, she casually stretched out her leg and the thief tripped and fell to the ground. "What''s wrong?" Kerry asked as he changed his boarding pass. "He tried to steal something from me. But this girl caught him." Venus exined Kerry turned to Yiyao and was slightly stunned. This girl had a stern aura all over her body. She looked like a well-trained soldier. "Thank you, Miss." Kerry said. Yiyao nodded gently. At this time, the police arrived. Venus told them about what happened, and the two officers said, Madam, you can go now." Then they turned to Yiyao again, "Madam, thank you." "You''re wee. Can I go now?" asked Yiyao. "I''m sorry you can''t leave now. ording to the procedure we need you to make a statement first." The policeman smiled and said. Yiyao took out her officer''s ID card directly from her pocket and gave it to him. The policeman looked at it for several seconds and then gave it back to her. Well, you can leave now." he said with a smile. Have a good trip. Chapter 292 I’m His Old Friend (2) Chapter 292 Im His Old Friend (2) Yiyao Duan picked up her luggage and walked out with big strides. Kerry looked back at her a few times, confirming the spection in his mind. "What are you looking at?" asked Venus. She also looked back. Kerry put his arm around her shoulder andughed, "That girl is a soldier." Venus was surprised, "How did you know?" "She has the air of a military person." "Why didn''t I see it?" asked Venus. Kerry smiled and didn''t say anything. As soon as she arrived in downtown Sky City, Yiyao went to the ce where she used to live, and then to the kindergarten. At noon she went into a restaurant. While waiting for her food, Yiyao looked at the TV in the restaurant, which was showing the news of Sky City. "Kerry, the president of Yehuang Group, stepped down from his post today. His son, Jingyan Ye, will take over all of Yehuang Group''s businesses. said the news host Yiyao was shocked. Jingyan Ye? Is he the Jingyan Ye that I know? He is the president of Yehuang Group? She didn''t know anything about Yehuang Group, but she thought it should be famous in Sky City. Yiyao stared closely at the TV screen, eager to see what this Jingyan Ye looked like. However, the news only had footage of thepany and then a picture of Jingyan Ye. But through this photo Yiyao confirmed that he was the person she would visit today. Yiyao felt so lucky to have heard from him as soon as she came to Sky City. . When the waiter served the food, Yiyao asked her, "Excuse me, is this ce far from the Yehuang Group as mentioned on TV?" "Not very far. You can take a cab and be there in 20 to 30 minutes. The tallest building in the city center is Yehuang Group." The waiter said enthusiastically. "Thanks." said Yiyao. The waiter looked at her and saw a suitcase next to her and asked, "Miss, are you there to apply for a job?" Yiyao smiled, "No, I''m there to visit my friend." "I thought you were going to look for a job. I heard that Yehuang Group has particrly strict recruitment conditions." The waiter said a few words, and then left. It was spring, and the peonies on the streets of Sky City were blooming. The fragrance of flowers was wafting in the air. She had note back for more than twenty years. Now Sky City had changed a lot. Yiyao didn''t recognize many ces now. She didn''t take a taxi, but chose to walk. She wanted to enjoy the city. At four o''clock, Yiyao arrived at the Yehuang Group. As the waiter said, this building was the tallest one around. She pulled her suitcase inside, and before she could enter, she was stopped by the security guard. "Sorry, ma''am. You are not an employee here, so you cannot enter thepany." The security guard said politely. Yiyao stood straight and said tly, "I''m here to visit an old friend of mine." "May I ask which one you are looking for?" "Jingyan Ye." The guard froze and looked her over carefully. Then the guard said, "Madam, do you have an appointment?" "I need an appointment to see him?" Yiyao asked, puzzled. She had been in the military for too long and didn''t know the rules of thepany. "Of course. Mr. Ye has to deal with a lot of work every day. He is very busy. If you don''t have an appointment, I can''t let you in." "Then please inform him for me that myst name is Duan and I am his old friend." Yiyao said. The security guard hesitated for a moment and said, "Please wait for a moment." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Coming to the front desk, the security guard said to the girl, "There is a woman looking for Mr. Ye. She said she is an old friend of Mr. Ye, surnamed Duan. You tell Mr. Ye''s secretary about it." The girl pouted, looked at Yiyao standing at the door, and said disdainfully, "If anyone can see Mr. Ye, he''s going to go crazy." The security guard smiled awkwardly, "You''d better call Mr. Ye''s secretariat, in case she''s really Mr. Ye''s old friend." "No need. Mr. Ye has gone to the branch after the meeting. He''s not in thepany right now." "Okay then, I got it." Back at the door, the security guard said apologetically, "Madam, Mr. Ye went to the branch office. He''s not in the office right now." Yiyao frowned, "Then when will hee back?" "It depends. If it''s toote, he''ll probably just go home and note to the office." "Okay, thanks." said Yiyao. Then she pulled her suitcase and wandered around the streets. She casually found a hotel to stay. As the security guard said, it was already after 7 pm after Jingyan got off work from the branch, so he went straight back to the Ye family vi. Chuxue Ye sat cross-legged on the sofa reading a magazine. When she saw hime in with a tired face and asked, "How do you feel on your first day in office?" Jingyan leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes and said, "Im too tired." "Now you know that Daddy has a hard time managing thepany. Luckily I am wise and don''t work at thepany." Chuxue said with a smile. "You''ve graduated for half a year. Have you thought about what to do?" Jingyan asked sleepily. "I want to open a store." Chuxue got up from the sofa and came up to him, "Brother, can you help me open a store?" "What kind of store?" asked Jingyan. "A cake store, the best cake store in Sky City." Chapter 292 I’m His Old Friend (3) Chapter 292 Im His Old Friend (3) "You can make cakes?" Jingyan Ye looked up and asked curiously. "I can eat cakes." Chuxue Ye smiled, "I will hire the most famous dessert chef, and then hire some beautiful waitresses. I think the business will be very good." "I guess you just want to eat it, right?" Jingyanughed. "Brother, please help me open a cake store. Otherwise I''m idle at home every day and Uncle Henry is annoyed with me." Henry, who just happened to be passing by, was busy exining, "I don''t mind her being at home."" Chuxueughed and made a "hush" gesture at him. Then she began to tter Jingyan, "Brother, please help me to open a store, right next to yourpany, where there are the richest people. You can also come to the cake store when you have time." Jingyan was silent for a few minutes, pointed to the shoulder and whispered, "Help me massage my shoulder." "Then you agree?" Chuxue asked in surprise. "Well, Yes." Chuxue was very happy and gave him a kiss on the cheek, hugged his neck and said, "Brother, you''re so nice. Im so happy to have such a good brother." "But the money has toe out of your ount, not thepany''s ount."Jingyan said in a serious manner. "Yes." Chuxue nodded hastily. Even though the ount was hers, she usually needed Jingyan''s signature to agree to transferrge amounts. In one of the hotels in Sky City, Yiyao Duan took a shower and sat on the bed watching TV. She hadn''t watched TV for a long time, and the programs she watched were still military rted. The next day, Jingyan came to the Yehuang Group. However, neither the security guard nor the receptionist said anything about someone looking for him. At ten o''clock, Yiyao came again, still wearing the same clothes as yesterday. "Is Jingyan Ye here?" She asked the security guard directly. The security guard was shocked by her aura and asked her to wait for a while, and then ran in to discuss with the receptionist. "What should we do? She''s here again." The receptionist looked at her with contempt, "Go out and tell her that Mr. Ye is in a meeting and doesn''t have time." "Is this okay?" "Have you forgotten what happenedst time?" The girl reminded him. The guard''s face changed, "Then it''s better to let her wait at the door. I don''t have that much sry to be deducted again." It turned out that a few months ago, a beautiful-looking girl came to thepany, saying she was Jingyan''s good friend. The guard saw that she looked good and wore high-ss clothes, and then he let her into thepany. But the woman didn''t know Jingyan at all and just came to harass him. That time, the security guard was almost fired. It was because his supervisor put in a good word for him that he was not fired, but he was fined three months'' bonus. "Miss, President Ye is in a meeting." said security guard. Yiyao stared straight at him. The guard was a little timid and felt a chill at his back. He felt that this woman''s gaze was terrifying. "You''re not lying to me, right?" Yiyao asked in a cold voice. "Of course not." The security guard was in a dilemma, "How about you give Mr. Ye a call?" "If I had his phone, I wouldn''t be standing here wasting time with you." said Yiyao angrily. The security guard heard her angry tone and also got angry, "Then I can''t help you. I am also acting ording to thepany regtions." Yiyao thought of barging into thepany directly, but she was afraid of affecting the image of the soldiers. When she was hesitating, her cell phone rang. She looked at the caller number, a new look came into her eyes, and then she picked up the phone. "Sir, whats up?" The other party said something, and Yiyao''s gaze became stern, "Okay, I got it." After Yiyao just left, Chuxue appeared in front of thepany. She just sat in the car and saw the security guard talking with a woman from a distance, and asked the security guard curiously, "Who is that girl just now?" The security guard respectfully replied, "I don''t know her. She said she was an old friend of Mr. Ye and came to see him, but she didn''t have an appointment." "Old friend?" Chuxue raised her eyebrows. She basically knew all of her brother''s old friends, but she didnt know this girl. After taking a few steps, she went back to the security guard and asked, "Did she say what her name was?" "No, but she seems to be surnamed ......," the security guard thought for a long time before saying, "I remember that yesterday she said her surname was Duan." "Herst name is Duan?" Chuxue thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered that the girl her brother had been pining for was surnamed Duan. "Are you sure?" The guard looked at Chuxue who wore a serious expression and stammered, "Yeah, I ...... Im sure." Chuxue looked up to find the girl just now, but she had long since disappeared in the crowd. Then she ran towards the elevator and came to her brother''s office. "Brother." There were several executives in the office, and Chuxue smiled awkwardly at them. Several senior executives liked the cute and mischievous Chuxue and smiled kindly at her. "Put this file here. I''ll read it." Said Jingyan Ye. "Yes, Mr. Ye." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then Jingyan looked at his sister and said, "I''ve told you many times. Dont run in thepany." Chuxue asked directly, "Brother, what is the name of your best friend from kindergarten?" "Her name is Yiyao Duan," Jingyan said, picking up the papers on the table. "What''s wrong?" "Just now the security guard said a girl named Duan came to see you without an appointment, so he didn''t let her in to see you." said Chuxue. Jingyan was stunned by this news. In more than twenty years, this was the first news about Yiyao. "Tell me what just happened?" Jingyan asked anxiously. The two walked briskly into the elevator, and then Chuxue said, "I just saw the security guard talking to a girl downstairs, and then the girl left, so I asked the security guard who she was." Hearing Chuxue talking about what happened in front of thepany, Jingyan''s heart beat a little faster. "It''s her. It must be hering back for me." Jingyan excitedly grabbed his sister''s arm. "But she''s gone." Chuxue said disappointedly. "I''ll have someone check her information in all the hotels in Sky City right now." With these words, Jingyan took out the phone to arrange things. By the time the elevator reached the first floor, he had finished informing the ones who should be notified. When the security guard saw the bossing down, he knew he was in trouble. "The girl said herst name was Duan?" Jingyan asked the security guard. The guard''s palms were sweating, "Yes, sir." Jingyan was both surprised and anxious, "When did shee?" "She came here yesterday afternoon." "Yesterday afternoon?" Jingyan asked, "Why didn''t anyone inform me that she came to see me?" The guard bowed his head. "I asked the receptionist to call the secretariat to tell you, and the receptionist said you had gone to the branch." You idiot." Jingyan scolded him in a stern voice. Chuxue, who was standing next to him, was startled. Since she had the memory, this was the first time she had seen her brother get so angry. The guard lowered his head and did not dare to speak. Jingyan took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked again, "What did she say?" The guard thought for a long time before remembering a little and said, "The girl said ...... she was an old friend of yours and came to see you." "Is that all?" Jingyan asked in a cold voice. "Yes, sir. She didn''t have an appointment with you, so I asked her to give you a call, but she said she didn''t have your number." Jingyan regretted that he should have let them know Yiyao''s name long ago. "Did she take anything?" asked he. His hand clenched. "She brought a suitcase yesterday." "Could it be that she just arrived in Sky City yesterday?" thought Jingyan, "She came to look for me but was turned away. ording to her character, she must have been furious. Chapter 293 His Goddess (1) Chapter 293 His Goddess (1) Damn it. If he had known that, he would havee back to the office yesterday no matter how exhausted he was. Why did she leave just now? Chuxue Ye asked. Her phone rang. Chuxue was eager to know what Yiyao Duan looked like and she turned her head to Jingyan Ye who didnt look good and said, Brother, lets go to security office. We might find the surveince of her. What Chuxue said instantly reminded Jingyan. That s right. He didnt know what she looked like after she grew up, so hed better go to the office since he had no information about her for now. Follow me. Kerry said to the security guard. The security office was on the first floor of Yehuang Group and their presence made the staff a little surprised. Whats the time of yesterday afternoon? Jingyan asked the security guard. Around four. The security guard said respectively. Show me all the surveince of the entrance after 3:40. OK. The staff, after several clicks, showed the video on the big screen, starting from 3:40 with fast y, and at 4:10, the security guard stopped and said, Thats her. Then the video was yed in a normal speed. A girl carrying a suitcase appeared, in extremely simple clothes, but with outstanding temperament, making people feel like she was like deep ocean. She was gorgeous but unattainable. When Jingyan saw her, he wentpletely nk. How could it be? The figure in the video made him remind of the girl in Africa two years ago. Was it actually she? Zoom in, please. When the girls face was clearly presented on the screen, Jingyan almost forgot breathing. Its her. It turned out the two of them had met in Africa two years ago, and she had saved his life. Was it their destiny? Its easy to understand why she didnt recognize him. The first time, he was wearing sunsses and the second time it was at night, so of course she couldnt see his eyes. But Jingyan med himself for not recognizing her. No wonder he kept thinking about the woman he only met a few times for so long. She was Yiyao and thats the answer. Brother, is it she? Chuxue interrupted his thoughts. Staring at the face in front of him, he was radiant, Yes. Look at the jade on her neck. I sent it to her. Oh! Thats why I havent seen you wearing it. Chuxue tilted her head, smiling, She s very pretty. Jingyan couldnt describe how happy he was now. He just kept missing her. Well, shes beautiful. For him, she was the most beautiful girl in the world. You guys download this video, as well as any video rted to this girl, and send it to Mr. Ye s mailbox. Chuxue instructed. Yes, Chief Ye. Although Chuxue did not hold a position in thepany, she was the major shareholder of thepany, so the employees called her Chief Ye. Just as Jingyan was lost, his phone rang and he quickly picked it up, Any news? Boss, the person youre looking for is at the Hongrui Hotel. Ill send you the room number. Got it. Jingyan ran outside and Chuxue followed him, who also wanted to know about Yiyao. As soon as Jingyan got into his car, he disappeared, which made Yiyao piss off. However, Nighthawk was calm there. Then Chuxueined, He left me alone again. I want to see her. Hurry up, please. Ruyi, you can also teleport, cant you? Nighthawk said with a smile. But I dont know where Hongrui Hotel is. Chuxue said with frustration. Nighthawk shrugged. Well, she could only get there by car. In order not to let anyone find out, Jingyan chose the underground parking lot of the Hongrui Hotel, where it was dim, with no people around. With hope and expectation, Jingyan quickly ran to a room on the 8th floor. After taking a deep breath, fixing his messy clothes and wearing a smile, he knew he was ready, though he couldnt hide the excitement in his eyes. What should he say? Yiyao, youve finallye to me. Or, Yiyao, nice to see you again. Whatever. He needed to see her first. Jingyan knocked on the door finally He didnt hear the footsteps inside, so Jingyan wondered if she had gone out to have fun. He knocked again Sir, may I help you? A voice suddenly sounded behind him, so Jingyan turned around, only to see a hotel staff in uniform. Hello, Im looking for the guest staying in this room. Oh, she has checked out ten minutes ago. What? Jingyan subconsciously raised his voice, Check out? Yes, she did. The hope inside him instantly went away. His eyes lost the brightness, too. The staff took a look at him and was about to turn around and leave when Jingyan stopped her, Excuse me, may I ask, is this room booked by ady named Duan? It is ady, but I dont know her name. This can only be found at the front desk. Thanks. Jingyan went downstairs. He needed to know whether it was Yiyao or not. When he came to the front desk, several beautifuldies were there, focusing on their work. Seeing Jingyane, they were a little surprised. Obviously, they all knew this young man. Mr. Ye, what can I do for you? A beautiful woman stood up and asked respectfully. Can you please tell me the name of the guest of 812 who has just checked out? Jingyan said anxiously. Thedy was a little embarrassed, Mr. Ye, Im afraid.... She has checked out anyway, please, its very important to me. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The pleading made her unable to say no. Anyway, a good-looking face had too many advantages. Any woman seeing this face couldnt reject him. Chapter 293 His Goddess (2) Chapter 293 His Goddess (2) After hesitating for just a few seconds and taking a look at her colleague, she agreed in the end, Okay, Ill make an exception for you. Thank you, thank you very much. A minuteter, she looked up and said, The guest who checked in yesterday night is called Yiyao Duan and she checked out twenty minutes ago. Hope was once again shown in his eyes. It was really her. Yiyao wasing back for him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although it was a pity that they hadnt met each other this time, he finally got something about her. Besides, they had met two years ago. Mr. Ye, are you all right? The beautifuldy asked Jingyan Ye, who was now immersing himself in his own world. Oh, thank you. Jingyan thanked again and walked outward somewhat lost. Just at the moment, Chuxue Ye ran in, who almost knocked her brother down. Brother, wheres she? Where? Chuxue searched around, but there was no one. Jingyan said in disappointment, She just checked out before the moment I came. Such a coincidence? Chuxue was surprised. Yes, it is. Finding that his brother was in an extremely low spirit, she realized what Yiyao meant to him. Not daring to tease him, Chuxueforted instead, Brother, cheer up. Since shees to you, it means she has not forgotten you. Maybe this time she had an emergency, so she left. I bet shelle to you again. An emergency? Jingyan remembered their encounter two years ago, and then associated it with her family background. He thought she should be a soldier. Would there be something dangerous and urgent for her to deal with? Would she be safe? Brother, why dont you say anything? Chuxue shook his arm. Nothing, I was thinking that what you said was right. Judging from his expression, Chuxue knew he was thinking about something else. But since he was so depressed, she wouldnt mind. As soon as Jingyan returned to thepany, he got to know the whole thing. Then he fired the security guards and the receptionist, and informed all employees that if a girl named Yiyao Duan came to the company in the future, he should be informed as soon as possible. Once the employees got the message, they wondered who Yiyao was, making the new president on the second day send such a notice. Of course, everyone had his own spections. Some even privately voted online, in which his first love was chosen by most people. Fuck, whats going on? Mr. Ye actually also joined. The initiator stared at the screen and shouted. What? What did Mr. Ye vote for? The men in the office ran over, eager to see it. The initiator was a little awkward, Mr. Ye is awesome. He reprogrammed it and added an option and voted for it. The crowd then looked at thest option, which was writtenMy goddess. Wow! No way! My god. Goddess! Ah! He kills me. I never thought hed be so cute. I suddenly like him so much. People in thepany then gossiped everywhere. Since the boss confessed, everyone felt free to say anything. Those who didnt vote all voted for thest option, so that its total number exceeded his first love to be the number one. Jingyan burst intougter after seeing the result. His life seemed to have more hope. Every day he drove, he would slow down to see if he was lucky enough to meet his girl again. In the morning, Secretary Liu, who had been working for over thirty years, came in with a document. Mr. Ye, this is the information of the two newly recruited secretaries. Please take a look. Jingyan trusted him and didnt take the document, smiling, I trust you. Thank you, Mr. Ye. Secretary Lius hair was neat. Although the gray hairs near his temples told he was no longer young, it showed more calmness and experience. Have you finished handing over all the work you have? Yes. Tomorrow, after the two new secretaries arrive, I will also officially leave. Secretary Wang will train them. Jingyan nodded and asked with concern, Then where are you going to go after you resign? Secretary Liu smiled gently, After working for more than thirty years, its time to take a break. I n to go on a trip with my wife and spend more time with my grandchildren. Thats good. If you need any help in the future, pleasee to me. Yehuang will always be your home. Jingyan was nice to him. His father told him when he was a little boy that Liu was a hard- working man and things he did had always been perfect. He was indeed a talent and thats why his father kept him in thepany for so long. Secretary Liu was moved and nodded, Well, okay. Mr. Ye, thank you. Im not going to waste your time. See you. Okay. With his head held high, Secretary Liu left. He was in favor of Jingyan, who was as intelligent as Kerry, but he treated people nicer and the only thing hecked was experience. For employees, they should be lucky to have him. The next day, Secretary Liu officially resigned and Secretary Wang became the new secretary. When he left, Jingyan sent him all the way to the entrance of thepany. Secretary Liu felt this was too much, but Jingyan said that this was his fathers intention, so Secretary Liu epted it. When he returned to the office, the moment he sat down, Secretary Wang knocked on the door and came in. Mr. Ye, do you want to see the new secretaries? No, thank you. There is a bunch of work waiting for them. Jingyan buried himself in piles of documents, not even with his head up. OK. Chapter 293 His Goddess (3) Chapter 293 His Goddess (3) Secretary Wang returned to the young girls who were looking forward to meeting Jingyan Ye and said, Mr. Ye is busy. Im afraid he has no time to see you. One girl was a little disappointed. Then Secretary Wang took a nce at her before saying in a colder voice, I think I dont need to talk more about the work, since you all have some working experience. But I want you to know several rules here. Yes, please. They respectfully answered in the same time. First, dont have any thought about Mr. Ye. Once you do, get out of here immediately. Do you understand? Yes, we do. Secretary Wang said it very clear, who warned them not to seduce Jingyan. In fact, even if they tried to do so, Jingyan would just ignore them. Secretary Wang just did not want to break the rules here. Second After telling them the four rules, Secretary Wang asked another person to show them around. In the afternoon, Chuxue Ye got nothing to do, so she came to Jingyan to let him give her the money to open a dessert store. Secretary Wang said to the two new girls, Which one of you will go and bring a cup of coffee to Mr. Ye? Remember to add an extra teaspoon milk and sugar. He likes it being sweeter. I will. The girl who was filing papers immediately raised her hand. She had waited for this opportunity for a long time and how could she let it go? Hurry up. Yes. Iming. Jingyan s office Brother, do I still have your word on that? Chuxue sat on his desk. A pen was floating in the air and its tip was targeting at Jingyan s snow-white shirt. Of course, but Im too busy these days. Give me more time, OK? Jingyan really had no choice. No. The pen got closer to him and Chuxue took out her final weapon, Did You forget who told you the information of Yiyao Duan? If its not me, how would you know that she came to you? As soon as she mentioned this, Jingyan surrendered, Good, tomorrow. I will give you the money. Promise me. Jingyan looked at her in a serious way and promised, I promise you, my dear sister. Then the pen returned to the ce where it was just now, and Chuxue also said with satisfaction, OK, I trust you. After they made a deal, someone was knocking on the door. Chuxue got down from the table. She could do whatever she wanted in front of her family, but she had to keep up appearances in front of others. Come in. Jingyan said coldly. A secretary brought in a cup of coffee, who was in a pink suit and her figure was fine judging from that. She was young and energetic. Mr. Ye, heres your coffee. Chuxue stood next to her brother, taking a nce at her and said with a smile, I havent seen you before? New here? Yes, Miss Ye. The girl responded with a clear voice, and also looked up at Chuxue. When they looked at each other, Chuxue suddenly remembered something and asked, Wait, why do I feel Ive seen you before? Yes, we did. We met one year ago. The girl said with a smile. Hearing this, Jingyan also looked up at her. He also felt it was a little familiar, but he couldnt remember more details. After all, there were too many women he had seen and he only remembered Yiyao. When and where? Chuxue got nothing to do anyway, so she started a conversation with her. The girl caught Jingyan s gaze, who got a little surprised and said calmly, A year ago on the street. That night I was chased by a gang of people for the gambling debts my father owed and it was you and Mr. Ye who saved me. I do not know if you still remember. Chuxue frowned and thought for a long time. Was this true? She remembered nothing at all. Do you know why you dont remember? Youve got drunk and you only cared about being a shero. It was me who helped you deal with the mess. Jingyan stared at her with contempt. Wow, thats it. No wonder she couldnt remember and she only felt that she had seen her before. The girl was happy to see Jingyan still remember the whole thing, I never thought Mr. Ye still could still remember. Its me, Xuan Zhao. Jingyan said, Well, thats just what I remember. Although Jingyan s tone was cold, Xuan Zhao was happy and continued, I originally wanted to work at Yehuang as an intern a year ago, but it was quite hard for me to realize that, so I trained myself in other companies for more than a year. Now, with experience andpetence, I am finally here. Well, thank you. Xuan Zhao smiled, with her hands together, I will work hard. OK, Im not going to waste your time. Xuan Zhao had reached her goal this time and of course, she wouldnt continue staying here. Then she quickly left. Chuxue took a sip of the coffee while looking at her brother in a weird way, Brother, do you feel anything? How do you know everything? Jingyanughed helplessly. Sitting on the chair opposite him, Chuxue crossed her legs and said smugly, I dont know anything about business, but Im much smarter than you about this kind of stuff. Well, drink your coffee and leave. I know what I should do. I just want to remind you to be careful of those girls. Youre not an expert in this field. Chuxue pursed her lips. Jingyanughed, You know what. During these years, your brother has met too many girls and I know what they are thinking about. Anyway, thank you. But I know what to do. Hey, I didnt expect my brother to be so confident. OK, I wont say more. Bye. Chuxue then left. Jingyan was really afraid of his sister, and he didnt know which man in the world could conquer her. After Jingyan got to know Yiyao was the soldier he met in Africa, he was wondering whether he was qualified enough to stand by her side. It was getting hotter. Jingyan has inherited his fathers talent for business and was getting better at the job, whose decisions made the board admire a lot. However, Xuan Zhao was very upset. She had been here for almost two months, but Jingyan seemed indifferent to her and even rejected her somewhat, which was a very bad start. For example, once, she got up very early to buy the most famous porridge in the west of the city and ced it on Ye Jingyan s desk while she was cleaning his office, expecting that Jingyan would ept it. However, Jingyan came out with the breakfast and asked them, Who did this? Xuan Zhao immediately stood up and smiled sweetly, Its me. Jingyan walked over and ced the breakfast on her table, with no other feelings in his eyes, Thank you, but I just need you to focus on your job. You dont need to do this. Moreover, I only eat breakfast at home. Xuan Zhao was dumbfounded and went nk, and she didnt even know when he had left. It was the snickers of the others that brought her back to reality. She immediately flushed. No one had ever rejected her like this and it was always her who rejected others. Secretary Wang was in rage, Come with me. Xuan Zhao came back to her senses and she entered Secretary Wangs office. What did I say on the first day of work? Do you remember?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Xuan Zhao trembled and said, I do but I really wasnt trying to seduce Mr. Ye. When I passed by this morning, I saw a lot of people buying it, so I brought one for Mr. Ye. I just wanted to care for him and I didnt want to seduce him. Xuan Zhao! Secretary Wang shouted, I know exactly what is in your mind. No more. Youre fired. Xuan Zhao froze and she really didnt expect Secretary Wang to be so serious, but she couldnt just leave. Everything hadnt started yet and what about her goals if she left? Xuan Zhao then talked about some nonsense, Mr. Wang, in fact, I have known Mr. Ye since I was a child, and Mr. Ye has told me to apply for a job here. You cant just kick me out. Secretary Wang was stunned, What did you say? I got to know Mr. Ye in elementary school Xuan Zhao told him many fake stories about their rtionship. Besides, she mentioned the encounter happened a year ago, and made it clear that it was Jingyan who asked her toe to work at Yehuang. She was not qualified enough at that time and thats why she needed to work somewhere else for a while. After listening her story, Secretary Wang kept in silence for a while, Are you telling the truth? Of course. Otherwise, I wouldnt dare to send breakfast to Mr. Ye. Xuan Zhao tried to suppress the timidity inside and said with seriousness. Chapter 294 Yiyao Is Coming Back (1) Chapter 294 Yiyao Is Coming Back (1) Okay, Ill give you one more chance. If you do it again next time, theres no room for negotiation, whether you know Mr. Ye or not. Xuan Zhao immediately bent down and thanked him, Thank you, Mr. Wang. When she left, Secretary Wang still thought about this, afraid that Jingyan Ye would me him for not having principles s, so he found a document on his desk that needed to be signed and entered his office. Mr. Ye, this document needs your signature. Secretary Wang observed his expression, which seemed that he was unaffected by what had just happened. Well, put it there. Mr. Wang hesitated and asked, Mr. Ye, it was a contravention of my duty. Im sorry. May I ask should I let Xuan Zhao go? Jingyan took a look at him but he still looked indifferent, If she made a mistake about her job, you could let her go. But if its because of this mornings porridge, forget it. Just warn her. Yes, I see. Mr. Wang knew what he should do and left the office. In fact, Xuan Zhao was quite quiet and didnt do anything excessive. What she did this morning was also the first time. Considering her family background, Jingyan didnt want to be so hard on her because he knew how much it needed to get into Yehuang. He didnt want to ruin her future because of one mistake. Secretary Wang, however, was thinking that Xuan Zhao really did have some rtionships with him. Near the border A bunch of drug dealers were trading and the total amount of money was over to trillions. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The man hidden in the grass whispered to the microphone, Action. In an instant, gunshots rang out. The drug dealers raised their guns to resist, but they were soon defeated facing the well-trained army. Most of them were dead or injured, with only two fleeing into the jungle. Zhuque and Qinglong, follow me. Others clean up the field. Yiyao Duan issued an order and chased after the two into the jungle. The trees in the jungle were tall and thick, and soon, they lost them. Yiyao calmly focused on a certain point, listening to the wind and the subtle movements in the air and gestured to her men. They then bent down and moved forward secretly. Not far away a huge leaf shook gently. Yiyao was instructed to capture them alive, so they could only get closer little by little. Finally, they saw then men behind the tree and Yiyao said in a stern voice, Drop your weapons and come out! Dont kill me, dont kill me A middle-aged man said with a trembling voice. Come out. With hands putting in the air, the man came out. But she couldnt see his face. Shots suddenly were heard from the jungle but this didnt scare her. She turned more cautious and at that moment, the man standing in front her swiftly took out a knife and aimed at her. Yiyao was a champion of free-style grappling, so soon, she took the knife. Crack! Along with the crack of his bone, there was the mans shrill scream. Both of his arms were broken by Yiyao. Be good, OK? Yiyao sneered. The man moaned in pain but he still red at her, Ill sue you. Ill see you in military court. YiYao kicked his ass, making the man fall to the ground, Go fucking sue. I give you the chance. Lets go. Taking the man to the dealing ce just now, Zhuque and Qinglong came back with another man, but Qinglong s arm got injured. Whats going on? Yiyao asked him. This asshole shot me. Dont worry. It just a scratch. Qinglong said indifferently. Good. Yiyao didnt say anything more because the border police wereing over. s, thank you so much, Captain Duan. If it werent for you guys, we would have let them get away again today. The director of the bureau said gratefully. Yiyao smiled, Thats what I should do. We are doing this for our country. Well, they are yours now. We need to go now. The director then answered respectively, Dont worry. Ill get them punished by thew. Yiyao then left with her men and disappeared without a trace in a sec, making the director admire a lot. Look at them. They are elitemando units. They caught the drug dealers in ten minutes who we have pursed for two years. The deputy director next to him said, Sir, they are the best of the best. They are not ordinary people. those are not normal people. The director stared at him. I mean, those are the criminals nightmare. They are invincible. The deputy director added. All right. Take them back. And the drugs. Yes. This time, Yiyao sing here was not on the schedule. The special force was training in the border jungle during these days. After the superiors received the request for support from the border police, he thought of her at the first time. Anyway, it was all training, so they might have a real one. Those drug dealers had been active around the border for several years. They were well-armed and well-organized, so the border police had failed to catch their leaders for several times but the police also got injured. Yiyao s boss didnt expect that Yiyao would catch all of them for one time. she and her guys were really strong. Back at the training camp, Yiyao called the top to report. Then, she received another weird order. What do you mean? Let me train the new recruits? Youre kidding me. Not new recruits, but special forces. Arent new special soldiers new recruits? Yiyao said disdainfully. Yiyao, this is the order. The one talking to her got serious. Yes, sir! Yiyao had to obey the order. Good. Then your job there can be handed to the vice-captain. Its only three months and you can return when they are good enough. Yiyao said with a smile, Should I be happy to have a long vacation? Three months is not short. Chapter 294 Yiyao Is Coming Back (2) Chapter 294 Yiyao Is Coming Back (2) The one on the phoneughed, Im d you know this. This is your fathers love. Dont let him down. Okay, okay. Tell me, where? Sky City. YiYao Duan didnt expect that she would go back to Sky City in such a way. The helicopter stopped in a remote mountainous area far away from Sky City and Yiyao jumped off the ne. Fifty people were neatly lined to wee her. Everyone had heard of her, but none of them had seen her in person. Yiyao was dressed in camougebat uniform, with big sunsses, so her small face could only be seen half part. Hello, Captain Duan, I am Qiang Liu, the instructor. We have got the instructions and now you are in charge here. Yiyao shook his hand and stood straight in front of those male soldiers and said in a loud voice, Nice to see you. My name is Yiyao Duan. Code name, me. I am your new instructor. I know that you are all the best from yourpanies, but here, for me, you are no different from new recruits. You need to listen to me, no resistance and noining. Otherwise, get out of here. Yiyao pointed to the direction of the gate, If you wanna go, please. I dont want to see any coward in my team. Dont think that you are real special forces when you get here. Now there are fifty of you and at most twenty of you will remain, so do your best, understand? Yes, madam! They answered in unison. Yiyao cleaned her ears, Didnt you eat breakfast this morning? I cant hear you. Yes, madam! It got louder. Yiyao looked up at the hill in the distance and then looked at her watch, Half an hour, run to that hill ande back. If you cant get back on time, get out of here. The crowd froze. It would at least take half an hour to get there and how could they get back in such s short time? Too much time for you? Hurry up! Yiyao yelled. Like horses running out of the yard, they all rushed towards the hill. This made Qiang Liu admire a lot. He had been here for two days, but no matter what he said, these guys always had a reason to refute. They were all the best of theirpanies and each of them were arrogant. Of course, they wouldnt respect him, an ordinary instructor. Captain Duan, this is your orderly. You can just talk to him if you need anything. Then he did a military salute to Yiyao, Hello, Chief Duan. I am orderly Chen Zhang. Hello, no need to call me Chief, just call me Captain. Yiyao said kindly, Where is my dormitory? The orderly took Yiyao s luggage and headed towards a small two-story building, Captain, the dormitory is over there. Captain, Ive heard about you since I joined the army. I didnt expect to see you in person today. Its just like a dream. Yiyao smiled. She had got used to such words, for too many people had said that. Getting to the second floor, she pushed open a door, only to see a suite, with bedroom, living room, washroom and everything. Outside the window were tall trees. She could also feel the summer breeze, bringing in some coolness. Captain, this is your room. You can eat in the canteen. If you want, I can bring it to you No, thanks. Ill go there. Yiyao interrupted this young soldier. He was really noisy, talking the whole way. Then are you hungry now? Do you want me to tell the chef to prepare something special for you? No, thanks. Yiyao really wanted him to shut up, Go out first. I need to rest. Oh, fine, OK. Bye. Only after the orderly left, Yiyao felt relieved. She sat on the sofa for a while and when it was almost the time, she picked up the apple on the table and went downstairs. Twenty-five minutes, no one got back. Twenty-six minutester, she could see oneing over. Twenty-eight minutes, one after another, more than thirty people arrived. Leaning against the jeep, she was eating an apple. Looking at them panting, she looked not satisfied, but inside she thought this year the quality was not that bad. Twenty-nine minutes, more than forty people got back. Then she counted by seconds and threw the stopwatch to the instructor, Note the time. There were still a few running desperately on the road, and when one just stepped into the line, time was up. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao had just finished her apple. She grabbed the apple core in her hand and said in a cold voice to the five people who were only a few steps away from the line, Time is up. And the five people knew what these words meant. They did not say anything, for others could do it but they failed. They were just not qualified enough. Then they went to pack their things without saying more. Yiyao said to the forty-five people who arrived on thest minute, This is just a warm-up. The real selection will start this afternoon. You may have some time to rx, because next, I will make you regreting here. For the next three months, YiYao just did what she had promised. There would be a test once a week, and those who got the worst grade should leave. While those men thought what they experienced today was the limit, but tomorrow was even more cruel. In the evening, sitting in the car, she said with smile to those soldiers covered with mud, I heard that many of you think Im not qualified enough to order you. How about this? Tomorrow we will have a competition, I alone, against thirty-seven of you. What does everyone think? Someone asked, How? Its simple. In this hill, you guys hide yourself. No need for eight hours, within six hours, if I get thirty-six of you, I win. They looked at each other and one asked, Then can we fight back? Nonsense. Are you not going to fight back when someone is attacking you? Besides, once you find me, you can also shoot. Then it would be 1 against 36, making all soldiers excited. Captain, what if you lose? Yiyao sneered, If I lose, Ill go through all these training items, but if you guys lose She took a nce at them, Just shut up and dont let me hear anything. Okay, Im inIm in Very good. thats for today. Yiyao jumped down from the car, smiling, go back and think about how to hide tomorrow and what weapons to use. Dont let me down. Thepetition officially started at eight in the morning, and at five in the morning, Yiyao slept in bed and heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from outside. She turned over and tried to sleep again. They she sat in the empty cafeteria an hourter. Captain, arent you worried about it? Orderly Chen Zhang asked with concern. Yiyao took a bite of the Baozi and said after swallowing it, No need. I wrote the entire C Armys special forces training manual and I know where theyre hiding at a nce. Ill give them two more hours to let them learn more and know how to use what they have learnt. Chen Zhang still looked at her with admiration, Captain, what else do you want to eat? Ill go get it for you. This Baozi is not bad. Get two more. Be right there. At eight oclock, Yiyao dressed up and set off, with only a dagger and a pistol. The instructor and the orderly looked at her back and said with worry, Who do you think will win? The orderly was full of confidence, It must be the captain. I think so. But wouldnt it be too embarrassing for those 37 soldiers? The orderlyughed, I dont think its a shame to lose to the captain. I hope they think so too. The sun came out form the east and when it was almost noon, the two soldiers walked out slowly with their heads down who carried their equipment, and felt even worse when they found out that they were the first to be found. Chapter 294 Yiyao Is Coming Back (3) Chapter 294 Yiyao Is Coming Back (3) The instructor went up to them and asked, How did she find you? Without looking at him, they bypassed him and sat down on the training ground. They were definitely not going to tell him this humiliating thing. Then, soldiers came out one after another from all directions, with onemon featurelost and embarrassed. Some even got hurt and several came back crippled. And every time they saw onee back, their hope dashed little by little. At 1 p.m., thirty people paralyzed on the training ground, depressed. After another half hour, five more people returned, one of whom was supported, with blood oozing from his forehead. Though the time was about to be over, there were still two people. They again were full of hope. As long as one remained, it meant they won. However, when there were still ten minutes left, everyones hope was all gone, because they saw the last two people walking back with each other, while Yiyao Duan followed them with pride, with a willow branch in her mouth, as if she had gotten out of a shopping mall. Her hair was not messed up, and her boots were still clean. The soldiers who were sitting on the ground immediately stood upright, and there was no more contempt in their eyes, all but admiration. Now you know why we are different? All right, go eat and have a good rest. Those who are injured go to the infirmary and those who are not injured continue training in the afternoon. Is that alright? Yes, madam. Their voice was still low and its not in unison. I cant hear you. Yiyao saidzily. Yes, madam! This time the voice was loud and neat, so she nodded in satisfaction and walked towards the cafeteria. After the whole morning, what she had eaten in the morning had already been digested. If she was starving, she would have spent more time with those two soldiers. A monthter, the group of special forces finally looked like a real troop, but the number of people also sharply reduced from the original fifty to thirty. Whether Commander Duan felt that his daughter was working too hard, or the superiors felt that Yiyao was too harsh, twenty best soldiers were kicked out within one month. So, if this continued, after three months, none of them would be left. However, Yiyao still received the order that she was allowed to take a day off. Yiyao had been a soldier for so many years, it was the first time to see she asked to take a day off. She really couldnt figure out what the superiors were thinking. Well, whatever it meant, of course she would take a day off. Suddenly she remembered the one she hadnt seenst time and asked the instructor, How long does it take to get to the city center? About two hours. Captain, do you want to go? I can be a guide for you. The instructor wanted to help her. No, Ill go by myself. Of course the instructor disagreed, Youre going alone? No, you cant. Though no one in Sky City can hurt you, but at least you need a driver. Then let Chen Zhang drive for me. Yiyaopromised. Okay, Ill go and prepare the car. The instructor the left. Yiyao felt the clothes were sticky, for she had sweated a lot this morning. Then she went upstairs to take a shower and changed a clean camouge short sleeve. It seemed that she only had this type of clothes, military uniform. The car was heading towards Sky City and Chen Zhang was excited, Captain, why are you going to Sky City? Look for fun or buy something? Look for someone. Yiyao looked at the scenery outside the window, with a smile. Chen Zhang wanted to know more, so he asked, Captain, a man or a woman? Yiyao pped him on his back, What are you talking about? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ha, captain, Im sorry. I think youre looking for a friend. Shut up. Just drive. Chen Zhang took a nce at her and felt that she smiled a lot more, so he deduced that the captain must be looking for a man this time, maybe her boyfriend. Thinking of this, Chen Zhang felt that it was worthwhile toe with her today. Anyway, no one had ever seen her boyfriend in C Army. The more he thought about it, the happier he became, who even began to sing. An hourter, they got into the city center. With the GPS, they didnt have to ask for directions, but the military vehicle on the road was too easy to be noticed, which was camouge green military vehicle. After finding that a lot of drivers and passerby looked at them with curiosity, Yiyao silently closed the window. This time, if hes not there again, Yiyao would give up. Her time was so precious and if she wasted all her time on him, her youth would be gone. Around 11 a.m., the vehicle stopped at the entrance of Yehuang Group. Chen Zhang looked up at the building and asked with doubt, Captain, are you sure? Pretty sure. Yiyao put on her sunsses and got off, straightening her back. Seeing this, the security guard was completely shocked, for he had never seen such a handsome female soldier. Huh? Where is the security guard I metst time? Yiyao muttered in a small voice and asked, Im looking for Jingyan Ye. The security guard came back to his sense and asked politely, Do you have an appointment, please? No. Sorry, you cant meet him without an appointment. Yiyao gritted her teeth, Jingyan, this asshole. I wont make things difficult for you, she said and took out a jade token from her pocket and threw it to him, Give this to him and hell know who I am. The security guard knew that the jade was worth a lot of money and was about to go in to give it to Jingyan when he suddenly remembered something that Mr. Ye had informed a few months ago, so he cautiously asked, Excuse me, may I know your name? Duan, please. Duan? The security got serious. Then he found that thedy said Jingyan Ye instead of Mr. Ye. Could she be his goddess? Miss Duan, pleasee in. I will immediately go to inform Mr. Ye. Yiyao was confused. Whats going on? Why did she feel being respected this time? Remembering what happenedst time, she was still a little upset, so took the jade from the security guard and said, Thank you. Ill wait outside. The security guard didnt dare to retort, for she was too powerful. And what he could do was to obey, Then, Miss Duan please wait for a moment. Mr. Ye wille down soon. Yiyao waved at him. It was weird to be called Miss Duan. She felt ufortable. Leaning against the car, Chen Zhang asked her, Captain, who did youe to see? He even makes you waiting? A boy. Ah?! Not a boyfriend?! Chen Zhang just said what he was thinking. Yiyao nced at him, Of course not. Chapter 295 I Just Want to Hug You Because I Miss You Too Much（1） Chapter 295 I Just Want to Hug You Because I Miss You Too Much1 Oh. Chen Zhang was very frustrated, for he originally had wanted to show off before everyone. Then he thought: The captain is so awesome that she even has a younger brother in such argepany. Over here, the receptionist also got excited when she heard that it was Miss Duan. She suppressed the urge to run out to see the goddess and called the secretary department with trembling hands. Hello, this is the receptionist. Whats the matter? The person on the phone was quite impatient. Please tell Mr. Ye that there is a girl whose surname is Duan looking for him. The person who answered the phone happened to be Xuan Zhao, and then she frowned, saying: A girl whose surname is Duan? Mr. Ye doesn''t have an appointment with this Miss Duan today, get her out of here. After saying that, Xuan hung up the phone without waiting for an exnation. The receptionist was stunned and said to the security guard: She hung up the phone. Call her again! Or we''ll both lose our job. The security guard urged her. The receptionist continued to call, and she said at once after the call was answered: I am the receptionist ...... As soon as she finished saying the four words, Xuan said: I have told you that Mr. Ye is very busy today. How do you do your work! Then she hung up again. The security guard became anxious and thought: What can we do now? Why don''t you go up and inform Mr. Ye yourself? The receptionist said. I inform him? Yes, hurry up. If this Miss Duan gets tired of waiting and leaves, we will be screwed. The security guard immediately nodded, saying: Then watch out the condition of the gate for me, I''ll go up there. Okay, go now. Then the security guard went straight to the elevator. He had never been to the president''s office, and he only saw Mr. Ye when he went to the office and got off work every day. He had even never talked to the president, so he felt very nervous and his heart was beating fast this time because now he would talk to him alone. Ding The elevator went to the highest floor, and the security guard directly found the president''s office. Then he took a deep breath and knocked on the door, for the sake of saving his own job. Come in. Jingyan Ye said from inside. The security guard carefully pushed the door, and found that all the senior executives of thepany, and a few secretaries were in the office. No wonder he did not encounter anyone outside. Everyone was a little surprised at the appearance of the security guard, wondering what is he doing in Mr. Ye''s office? The sweat on the forehead of him emerged and his throat was very dry, making him not know how to speak. Jingyan looked up from arge pile of documents to be signed. After recognizing him as the security guard who stood at the gate every day, he asked in a low voice: Whats the matter? Well ...... Mr. Ye, there is ady downstairs whose surname is Duan looking for you. The security guard''s voice was very small, but Jingyan heard his words and jerked up from his chair, passing through several senior executives toe to him and asked excitedly: What did you say? Then the security guard became even more nervous: Well......Miss Duan...... Where is she? Jingyan interrupted him. At the gate of thepany. She said that she is waiting for you down there...... Before the security guard finished his words, Jingyan quickly left out of the office and was gone. Everyone in the office also became quite excited. After seeing Jingyan leave, they all gathered around to ask the security guard: Is it a girl whose surname is Duan? He nodded. Is she good-looking? Someone asked, gossiping. The security guard recalled and said: Shes very cool. Not pretty? Of course shes pretty. The people in the president''s office got excited, who all wanted to meet Mr. Ye''s goddess. Then a general manager said: I think we should leave first. Now that Mr. Ye''s goddess is here, he probably won''t be in the mood to work for a while. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That''s right, lets go back. In less than a minute, the people left the office, who were all eager to meet the goddess by all means. The security guard walked at the end of the crowd and was called by Secretary Wang, who asked him in a low voice: You can ask the receptionist to just call the secretary department to inform this thing, why did youe up by yourself? Then he answered helplessly: The receptionist has made two phone calls, but the secretary kept saying that Mr. Ye was busy and he would not see Miss Duan. So I have no choice bute up here. Secretary Wang''s changed his expression slightly, asking: Are you telling the truth? The security guard said seriously: Why should I lie to you, Secretary Wang? If you don''t believe me, go back and check the phone records. I''ll go down first. Secretary Wang closed the door of Mr. Yes office, and a trace of indifference flickered in his eyes. He thought: Just now, only Xuan was in the secretary department. So if what the security guard said is true, then this thing is done by her. Fortunately, the security guard ran up to personally inform this thing. If he had not done that......and Mr. Ye transferred his anger on the entire secretary department...... Thinking of the result, Secretary Wang wanted to p Xuan. She is quite good at work, but how can she be so scheming in the matter of Mr. Ye. No, he must teach this girl a lesson to make her realize that she can not unscrupulously interference in the private life of Mr. Ye by virtue of her rtionship with Mr. Ye. In the elevator. Jingyan was so nervous and excited that his heart was about to jump out. He thought: Is it really her? It feels like a dream.. Chapter 295 I Just Want to Hug You Because I Miss You Too Much（2） Chapter 295 I Just Want to Hug You Because I Miss You Too Much2 The smooth and clean elevator inner box reflected his excited face, Jingyan Ye looked to the reflective surface of the elevator and fixed his hair and clothes, hoping that she would not be disappointed when she saw him. When he walked out of the elevator, Jingyan kept telling himself to slow down a little to be elegant enough, but his brain could not control his movements at all. And he almost ran to the gate of the company. Then he saw her there. A woman in camouge uniform stretched her elbow on the car behind her, whose legs slightly curved. She wore sunsses and was talking with the man beside her about something with her rosy lips and pretty white teeth, being quite beautiful. It was her, the woman he met in Africa. He had thought that he would be relieved to see her, but his heart beat faster and faster, as if a deer was bumping so fast in his heart that it would run out of his chest. At that moment, she was the only one left in the world, and the only thing Jingyan could see was just her smile. He could no longer lift his feet and he waspletely stiff. He was afraid that this was a dream, which would be disillusioned as soon as he approached her. After finding that a tall man ran out of the gate, Yiyao Duan smiled brightly when she met him in the eyes, thinking: It is him, whose eyes are the best memory for her. However, this guy looks much more manly and handsome than he was as a child. When he was a child, he was simply a beautiful porcin doll. But now he is a real man. Yiyao then hooked her index finger towards him and said aloud: Jingyan,e here. The one who was called strode towards her, as if he had been released from an immobilization spell. Yiyao, you''ve finallye to me. He said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao then took off her sunsses and pinned them in her cor, revealing her dark eyes, which were filled withughter: Now you are really something, I even need to make an appointment to see you. Jingyan smiled awkwardly: You cane to meet me at anytime and in anywhere. Not bad, you still haven''t forgotten me. Yiyaoughed. For so many years I have been waiting for you toe to see me, so how could I forget you? Jingyan suppressed the extremely strong feeling that came to his heart, and his palms were already sweaty. In contrast, Yiyao was much more natural. She reached out her hand and patted him on the shoulder, sighing with emotion: The little child who used to follow me has grown up. How time flies! Then Jingyan''s shoulders numbed. And he suddenly wanted to hug her after ncing at her smooth and wheat-colored skin. He had already embraced her into the arms as he thought so. She was thin. Although she was wrapped in the loose camouge uniform, he could still feel her well-proportioned muscle, which probably was the result of her long-term training. And there was a faint smell ofundry detergent on her, which was quite clean. After seeing them hug, Chen Zhang almost screamed. Oh my God, how should the captain say that he was not her boyfriend! If he was really not her boyfriend, how could he hug her? And how could he look at her with such deep affection? Yiyao stiffened for a few seconds, because in addition to him, no man could hug her so intimately since she was a child. But the strange thing was that she did not reject him at all. And he smelt quite good, not like those smelly men in the military camp, who always had the smell of sweat. Gradually, her body softened and she patted his back like a big sister, smiling: Why are you still so clingy after all these years of not seeing you? He was so tall that her head only reached his chin. Jingyan then lowered his head and smiled lightly. He is never clingy to anyone except to her. He reluctantly let go of her, then Jingyan smiled gently: I miss you too much, so I just want to hug you. You are still good at saying pleasant things, which has not changed. Jingyan smiled lightly after hearing her words. He seemed to only say good things to her. Yiyao then found that the entrance of thepany, which was empty just now, now had many more peopleing in and out, who were all looking at them. Thinking that her own identity was too special, Yiyao said: Let''s go and find a ce to eat. I''m starving. Jingyan immediately said: What do you want to eat? I''ll take you to eat. Of course you have to buy me a meal, now that you''re the boss of a bigpany while I''m just a poor soldier. Yiyao deliberately teased him. After listening to her words, Chen tutted, thinking: The captain''s little brother and boyfriend (to be determined) is actually a big boss. But ......he still thought that this good-looking man is not worthy of the captain. After all, the captain is the goddess of the C army. I can invite you to as many meals as you like. What do you want to eat? Spicy food. I like to eat spicy food. I see. Do you want to go by car? The ce is not very far, it is only a block away from here. Yiyao looked at her car and said: Forget it, lets walk. My car is too conspicuous. Actually, your outfit is also very eye-catching. Jingyanughed. Is it? Yiyao lowered her head to look at her clothes, then she took off her jacket quickly and threw it on the car, leaving a ck T-shirt on her body, which revealed her good figure to a greater extent. She had full breasts, slim waist, and looked very healthy because of her exercise in her daily life. Let''s go. Yiyao said very indifferently. But Jingyan''s ears gradually turned red, who med himself in his heart for him being too long- tongued. Why did he say her jacket is conspicuous? It is clear that she is even more eye-catching after she took off it. While Chen had long been familiar with such scenes, besides, he dared not to spheme his goddess of ze. Then he asked Yiyao, being quite calm and shameless: Captain, I have to follow you, because the instructor hasmanded that I could not leave you. Arent you talking nonsense? What will you eat if you don''t follow me? That car...... It''s okay that the car is ced here. Jingyan smiled and said. Okay. Then they walked in the direction of the restaurant. And Yiyao curiously asked about his experiences over the years. It seemed that the two people had just separated from each other yesterday, and there was absolutely no awkward situation of having nothing to say after a long time of not seeing each other for them. Behind them, the employees of Yehuang Group all swarmed out to visit them instead of hiding, who were all quite excited. And many of them even talked to each other about Jingyan and that woman. Chapter 295 I Just Want to Hug You Because I Miss You Too Much（3） Chapter 295 I Just Want to Hug You Because I Miss You Too Much3 So Mr.Ye''s goddess turns out to be a soldier! She looks so great! Those ordinary women really can''tpare with her outstanding temperament. And she even drove a military car toe here, so her rank should not be too low. Have you noticed that Mr.Ye acts like a good student in front of her, and he does not look like a president at all, which could prove how much he cares about his goddess...... Some people admired her, while other people envied her. I thought she was extremely beautiful, but she actually just looks quite ordinary. Yes, she is a far cry from the beautiful women in ourpany. After listening to those words, someone found it very unpleasant and refuted them at once: She is a military officer who protects the country. Can you do that? Then the two women curled their lips and dared not speak again. Seeing the three people disappear in the street, they went to eat and exchanged their views about this gossip. And the topic that was most discussed was Jingyan Ye''s active hug towards his goddess. A few minutes ago, in Secretary Wang''s office. Xuan Zhao, why did you hang up on the receptionist? And the receptionist also clearly told you that someone was looking for President Ye. But Xuan said, being quite self-confident: That person did not have an appointment. Besides, Mr.Ye was holding a meeting with the senior executives, and you were also there. You forgot what you were told on the day you started to work, right? If a girl whose surname is Duan looks for Mr.Ye, then no matter what time it is, you have to inform Mr.Ye at once. Secretary Wang reminded her coldly. Xuan remembered it at once. Indeed, how could she forget about this thing? Well......I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. I was too busy just now, so I didn''t hear the receptionist say that the girls surname is Duan...... Secretary Wang interrupted her chicanery and said sternly: Xuan Zhao, this Miss Duan is vital to Mr.Ye, and if she leaves again today because of you, leading that Mr.Ye does not see her, then not only you, but all of us in the secretary department may be fired. Then Xuan became quite unpleasant and muttered: How could it be so serious? You think it''s not that serious? Do you know that Mr.Ye personally issued this notice the day after he took office? Do you know that Mr.Ye modified the private voting procedure of the people of the company and added a specific option to state that Miss Duan is the goddess in his heart? He can fire five secretaries without hesitation. Xuan, don''t ever think too highly of yourself, because maybe you are completely nothing for other people. Secretary Wang''s words were very stern, but the only thing Xuan kept thinking about was just one sentence: The goddess in his heart. How could a superior man like him have a goddess? He should be the Prince Charming for women. When Secretary Wang saw her lost in thought, he knew that she started to think about something else again, then he shouted: Xuan! Xuan did not want to be fired because of this trivial matter, so she had to say: Mr. Wang, I came to work in Yehuang Group quitete, so I did not know about this notice issued by Mr.Ye. And it also because that I was careless and forgot the things I was instructed to do on the first day of work. I am wrong, but I did not mean to do it, and I dare not to do it again. Seeing that Xuan was quite sincere, Secretary Wang kind of believed in her words even if he was annoyed with her. And now he also felt much better after he gave vent to his anger, so he began to talk more gently: Xuan, Mr.Ye does not know about this thing, and I will not tell him. But if you do that again, I think he will not forgive you even if you and Mr.Ye have a personal rtionship. Thank you, Mr. Wang. Don''t worry, I wont do that again. You can leave now. Xuan walked out and respectfully closed the door, only then did she secretly gave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jingyan did not know about this thing, so she would not have to bother herself to exin it to him. However, she was curious about what the woman who was regarded by Jingyan as his goddess was really like. She soon found the answer of her question. Because in the staff canteen at noon, the people all around were discussing the goddess. Xuan sat down beside a few female staff members who were in a good rtionship with her, holding her dinner te. And she paid attention to their conversation after saying hello to them. I really didn''t expect that Mr.Ye likes that type of woman. A beautiful woman said. Another woman said at once: Mr.Ye may not like her, after all, those who are regarded as goddesses are admired by people. Hum, then how could Mr.Ye take the initiative to hug the goddess if he does not like her? That''s the aloof Mr.Ye. Which female employee in thepany have you seen him smile at? Hearing this, Xuan''s hand shook, and the potato on his chopsticks fell to the dinner te. Jingyan......took the initiative to hug a woman? Is that woman pretty? Xuan couldn''t help but ask. Have you not seen her? Xuan said, being slightly embarrassed: I just happened to have something to do at the time, so I didn''t see her. Oh, Mr.Ye''s goddess is a female military officer. Shes beautiful and has a very outstanding temperament. And after she took off her camouge uniform, her figure was seen, which is definitely the best I''ve ever seen. The more her colleagues praised her, the more jealous Xuan felt in her heart. She would have epted it if this Miss Duan had been as beautiful as Chuxue Ye. But she was just a female military officer, and how could Jingyan regard her as a goddess? In her impression, those female military officers were all burly and brawny, could it be that Jingyan is simply greedy for novelty? The two people who were being talked about by all the women of thepany were sitting at a ss Sichuan restaurant, eating and reminiscing about the past. You were just a coward back then. By virtue of your powerful family background, how could you not fight back when the little fat boys surrounded and beat you? If I had been you, I would have hit them at once, being careless about who them were. Yiyao Duan was full of guts, being quite excited when she talked about the things that happened when he was a child. Jingyan barely ate and focused on refilling her bowl with food, while Yiyao ate whatever he picked up for her with his chopsticks. He said with a smile: Actually, I was trying to fight back, but in the end you appeared, so I naturally followed you since then. Yiyao nced at him with a smile: So you were pretending to be dumb at that time. No, I thought it was good to follow you at that time, and I was sad for a long time after you left. Jingyan said after a while, I don''t know how many times I read the letters you wrote to me, but how come you didn''t write to me in the end? Chen Zhang, who had been trying to make himself invisible became excited after hearing his words. Then he thought: Oh my God, I swear on three months of braised pork in brown sauce, this man definitely likes my captain. But my captain might simply take him as a good brother. Yiyao kept eating: I got into the military school as soon as I graduated from high school, and I was too busy afterwards. Besides, my school was not convenient to write letters, and then something also happened, which I can not tell you. Anyway, I just didn''t write to you anymore because all kinds of reasons. Jingyan had understood the reason why she did not write to him when he knew that she might be a soldier. And now he just wanted to fulfill a wish he had as a child by asking her about it. Don''t always pick up food for me, you eat as well. Yiyao also picked up a piece of meat and put it in his bowl. You don''t need to care about me. Then Jingyan inadvertently saw a scar on her left arm, which seemed to be a knife scar, and he couldn''t help but ask, being a little worried: Yiyao, it''s been hard for you all these years. Hard for me? Yiyao was quite confused, and she smiled indifferently after noticing his gaze, Ah, this scar was left during the execution of the mission, and it didn''t hurt much. But the more indifferent she was, the more heartbroken Jingyan felt. Because the scar showed that she often got hurt in her daily life. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I have medicine at home that specializes in scar removal, no matter what kind of scar, it will make it disappear. I will bring it to you tomorrow. The elixir that Jingyan said was Dr. Han''s ointment. But Yiyao refused him directly: No, Im not that effeminate. But you are a girl, you can''t...... Before Jingyan finished his words, Yiyao became serious at once and she looked at him in the eyes and said in a slow but serious tone: Jingyan, I am a soldier first and a woman second. Jingyan was stunned and looked at her with aplicated expression, and he was silent for a long time before he sighed and said: Yiyao, I am worried about you. Chen had a cold shiver, thinking: Shit, how sweet are his words! I even want to get a small copy of his words on a notebook, which can be used when I find a girlfriendter. But Yiyao did not receive Jingyan''s love signal at all, and she evenughed and patted him on the shoulder, treating him like a brother and said: Well, this is my old scar, left when I did not quite know how to fight in the past. But no one can hurt me now. And Chen immediately boasted: Our captain perennially upies the first ce of the major lists in the C Army, and no one is her opponent, from the senior officer to the insignificant soldier. She even often sighs that how could she wait for a defeat alone at such a young age! Yiyao turned around and red at him at once: Who do you hear the nonsense from? Im not talking the nonsense! Your honor roll has been posted in the bulletin board. And the first day I joined the army, our squad leader led me over and pointed to your picture and told me, See, this is your goal. If you can beat her one day, you''ll be the king of the soldiers. Chen imitated his squad leader''s speech very well, which made Yiyaough. Chen''s words were true, almost every new recruit had heard of Yiyao''s heroic deeds. At first, everyone thought it was just amon female soldier, but when they actually walked onto the training field and entered the actual battle drills, they realized how awesome she was. Jingyan smiled slightly, feeling happy and sad for her in his heart at the same time. He had envisioned that the grown-up Yiyao was excellent, but he didn''t expect that she would be so excellent, which was all because of her hard work. Don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense, its not that legendary. Yiyao was very modest, which was quite rare. But Chen insisted in describing his captain into the most awesome person on the world in front of Jingyan: Captain, I didn''t add any inmmatory details. Alright, eat your meal. Oh. Chen immediately shut up and lowered his head to eat his food. He always obeyed Yiyaos orders unconditionally. Jingyan smiled silently, thinking that how alike this little soldier who was full of admire and he were when he first met Yiyao! Chapter 296 Maybe She Did Not Like You (1) Chapter 296 Maybe She Did Not Like You (1) "Are you free this afternoon?" Yiyao Duan asked him. "No." Jingyan Ye said seriously,pletely forgetting about the pile of documents on the table. "Well, you can apany me to have a good look around Sky City this afternoon, it''s been a long time since I''ve been back, I almost don''t know my way around." "Okay." For this request, Jingyan was very pleasant, and he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Do you have a cell phone?" Yiyao snorted andughed, "Jingyan, we are a modern army, howe we don''t have a cell phone?" Saying that, she took out her cell phone from her pocket and said, "What''s your number, I''ll call you, but I don''t bring my cell phone with me when I''m training and on missions, so it''s likely that the message you send today, it will take me a long time to see it." "That''s okay, I''ll call you when you''re free." Then he reported his cell phone number, and soon, his own cell phone rang. He took a nce at it and remembered her number, then solemnly entered the contact. Yiyao saved the mane "Jingyan Ye", and put the phone into her pocket and said, "I can still spend some time in Sky City this time, and I''m not too busy, I''ll contact you when I have time." Jingyan was happy, and invited her, "Just ... stay at my house at night, and my house is veryrge, and there are not many people ......" "No, we''ll go back at night," Yiyao picked up chopsticks and continued to eat,pletely without seeing his instantly dimmed eyes, "We have rules that we can''t stay out overnight, and we have morning exercises tomorrow morning." "I know." Jingyan was upset a few seconds, and quickly picked up his spirit again. Today he had known a lot, and could not greedy too much. The days are still long, he has to take his time ...... When the meal was almost finished, Jingyan''s cell phone rang. He looked at it and hung up directly. He didn''t expect the man to be relentless and call again. He pressed the answer button and before Jingyan could speak, Chuxue Ye''s extremely excited voice came, "Brother, where is Miss? I want to see her." Chuxue''s voice prated very well, and Yiyao''s hearing was very good, and when she heard the name "Miss", she raised her eyebrows and smiled. Jingyan smiled at her with embarrassment and said to his sister, "We are eating, you ......" "Where? I will immediately go over." Jingyan immediately stopped her, "No, we finished, and we still have things to do in the afternoon. Just mind your own business." After saying that, not waiting for Chuxue to say more, he quickly hung up the phone. Come on, a man was enough, and then a sister, how did we go shopping? And ording to my sisters character, she would definitely say a lot of amazing words. "I almost forgot, you have a sister." Yiyao put down her chopsticks, and Jingyan was considerate enough to hand over the draw paper. "She''s just a naughty girl." When Jingyan spoke of his sister, his tone was faintly doting. As if there was something urred to Chuxue and she sent a text message: dear brother, are you afraid that I disturb your date? You have been waiting for more than 20 years for Yiyao, just let you off the hook this time. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jingyan shook his head with a bitter smile. In the afternoon, Jingyan apanied Yiyao to walk around the streets of Sky City, because of his special eyes, no matter where he went, there were people frequently peeping at him. In desperation, when he passed by an eyesses store, he went in and bought a pair of sunsses. When he came out, Yiyao looked at him several times and asked with a frown, "Have I seen you somewhere before? Not to say after disappearing." Jingyan smiled, through the thin lenses he looked at her more recklessly, "You remembered? I thought you would never remember." Yiyao was even more surprised, "I''ve really seen you?" "More than two years ago, I went on a trip to Africa ......" Yiyao stared at him in a daze, covering her mouth in surprise and asking incredulously, "The man who ...... was almost eaten by a lion, was you?" Jingyan nodded, "It''s me." "This is too much of a coincidence," Yiyao dumbfounded, "We met two years ago, but did not recognize each other?" "I was wearing sunsses, so it''s normal that you didn''t recognize me." "Yes, it''s changed too much, but you didn''t recognize me either, so we''re even." Yiyao spat. "Well, it''s even." In the eyes she couldnt see was the deepest light. The time slipped past Jingyan''s sunsses as they walked and talked. When they passed by women''s clothing stores, bag stores and cosmetic stores, he wanted to go in and buy a lot of things to send her, but he was afraid of beingughed at by her, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. At four o''clock, they returned to the Yehuang Group and Yiyao said, "Well go, I''ll call you when I''m free." Jingyan tugged on the woman''s coat without thinking, and boldly asked, "Can I ......e to see you?" Yiyao frowned, "It''s not very convenient." "Well ......" Jingyan was upset. Yiyao raised her hand to pinch his face like she did when she was a child and said with a smile, "I''m happy to see you today. You, the big boss, should work hard and try to add to the country''s economic construction, you know?" "This doesn''t conflict with going to see you at all." Jingyan did not resist her touch at all, but was happy. Just the words he said made him like a little child who could not ask for candy. "How old are you? still pampered, I''m leaving." Yiyao didn''t have the slightest bit of attachment, just turned around and jumped in the car and instructed Chen Zhang to drive. Jingyan became more and more frustrated and was so anxious that he called her by her full name, "Yiyao Duan, why are you so heartless and just go?" Chapter 296 Maybe She Did Not Like You (2) Chapter 296 Maybe She Did Not Like You (2) Yiyao Duanughed and scolded, "Brat, I came so far to see you, but you say I am heartless?" "But ...... but ......" Jingyan Ye didn''t know what to say, all the requests he wanted were not within her permission, what else did he say? Yiyao treated him as a very good little brother, only to know that he was genuinely sorry to let her go, so she hugged him through the car door , patting his shoulderfortingly, "In the morning I just said that you have grown up, it turns out that you are still a little kid. All right, call me if you need anything." This hug slightly relieved his pain of parting, and while Yiyao''s hand was still around him, he immediately hugged her tightly. Thest time was like this, she left without a word, and he was too young to stop her. Today was also the same, even when he grew up and had the ability but he still could not stop her from leaving. Because he knows what the person he loves carries, that is her faith and pride, so he understands her, respects her and will fully support her. What''s more, he has no qualifications or status to ask her to stay. Witnessed that the green car drowned in the traffic, Jingyan was still standing and refused to go upstairs. He did not know when they could meet each other after this separation. "The car has gone , the charm of thedy is really powerful." Jingyan neednt to turn around that he knew it was his sister, his sighed and looked back at her, "When did youe out?" "I saw you as soon as you came back." Chuxue Ye said with a smile. Her dessert house is next to thepany, and she saw the military car had been, so she knew they would definitelye back. She asked the staff to keep an eye on at the door, and did not expect that before dark, the staff ran in to tell her that Mr. Ye had returned. So the reluctant look and action of her brother were seen by her. If she was an ordinary woman, she would sink in his tender feelings, but she is Yiyao, and she did not think about these things and didnt understand his mood. "Brother, I look at the Miss, she should only take you as a brother, right?" Chuxue poked Jingyan right in his sore spot. Jingyan stopped his tracks and turned his head to re at her, "Noisy." "Was I right?" Chuxue shook her head and guessed, "Brother, you haven''t confessed your love to her yet, have you?" Jingyan hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, "It''s not time yet." Chuxue shrugged her shoulders, "No wonder. Brother, you''ve only been rejecting people for the past twenty years or so... do you still confess your love?" Jingyan held her shoulders and turned her in the direction of the dessert house, "You don''t have to worry about this, I''ll handle it myself, okay?" "Okay, if you need anything just consult me, I am a girl and know what girls like to hear." "She is not the same as you, well, I still have a pile of documents in my office, you go home by yourself later." Chuxue beamed and walked towards the dessert house. When he was quiet, the corners of Jingyan''s mouth involuntarily curved up. He held a quarterly report in his hand, but before his eyes was always Yiyao''s face. She left not even ten minutes ago, Jingyan found himself starting to miss her. And he also overestimated his own strength that he couldnt focus on his work. He took off his cell phone and looked at her number. He really wanted to call her but he controlled himself and put it down. Taking a deep breath, he told himself to calm down. Just called her after two hours of serious work. Then Jingyans concentration was pulled back to his work. The sky outside was turning dark, Jingyan processed the documents quickly and perfectly. He must finish todays work, even if it is overnight, there is no way to put off today''s work until tomorrow. Time flied, and there was a knock at the door. "Come in." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jingyan looked up from the pile of documents and saw Xuan Zhao enter. "Mr. Ye, I''ve ordered a meal, just take a break and have some dinner." Xuan said gently. Jingyan''s gaze returned to the documents and said indifferently, "No, I''m not hungry." Xuan had been ustomed to his rejection, indefatigable said, "Mr. Ye, I''ll finish these documents now..." "No, it''s notte to sort it out tomorrow morning. It''s toote, just go back." Jingyan''s attitude was kind, because he was in a good mood today. "It''s only after eight o''clock, there''s nothing to do at home, so I might as well help you ......" "It''s after eight o''clock?" Jingyan interrupted her words, picking up the phone at hand, the time shown on it was 8:20 pm. "Mr. Ye, do you have any arrangements?" Xuan asked. Chapter 296 Maybe She Didnt Like You (3) Chapter 296 Maybe She Didn''t Like You (3) "Go out, there''s nothing going on here." Originally full of expectation, Xuan Zhao instantly confused, not daring to linger any longer, she just turned around and slowly walked out. When she closed the door he heard Jingyan Ye say, "Have you arrived? I''ve just been busy ......" That voice, a gentle one that she had never heard before. It was that woman ...... he was so nervous about time, actually just to call that woman? Xuans hands clenched together, she could not wait any longer, because Jingyan''s soul were seduced by her. What chance did she have? But, what should she do? She had to think about it. In the office, Jingyan said softly, "...... I haven''t eaten, almost hungry ...... I''ll eat after I finish my work, didn''t you say, let me work well... . well, just do your work, bye." Only she could hang up his phone. He shook his head with a bitter smile, and continued to work. When all the documents were finished, it was already eleven o''clock at night. Jingyan stretched his sore arms, closed his eyes for a while, and then picked up his phone and car keys and went home. When he closed the door of his office, Jingyan walked to the elevator and found that the lights of the secretariat were still on. It was sote, who was still inside? He knocked on the door and the woman looked up in shock, she saw it was him before smiling and saying, "Mr. Ye." "Why haven''t you left yet?" "I was afraid you would have any orders, so I waited." Xuan said. "Well, you can leave now." Jingyan turned around and left. Xuan took her bag and shut off the computer and lights as fast as she could, and sprinted after he. She squeezed in while the elevator doors were still open. "Sorry Mr. Ye, can I take your elevator down? The other one has some time toe up ......" "Okay." Jingyan responded indifferently. Xuan sneered in her heart, she hade in, did he drive her out? She nced at the president who looked indifferent, secretly took a breath and said, "Mr. Ye, I want to learn more about finance, can you rmend some books to me?" "Finance? Why?" "There is nothing wrong with learning more, in case I need it in the future?" Xuan said the reason she had prepared before. "You can ask the finance department, I know little about this." Jingyan excused her, temporarily forgetting what his major was in university. Xuan was refused, she chose this topic because she learned that one of Jingyan''s university subjects was financial management, but now ...... "Thank you, Mr. Ye, I will consult it tomorrow." It seemed that there was no disappointment in her tone.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When they reached the first floor, Xuan exited the elevator, while Jingyan continued down to the negative level of the underground parking lot, today he would drive home personally. The first thing Xuan did was to get to the bus stop on the way to Jingyan''s house. There were very few cars on the streette at night, not to mention the people waiting for bus. Seeing Jingyan''s car slowly drive closer, Xuan pretended to look at the bus. As she expected, the car stopped in front of her. Jingyan saw her early, originally he wanted to drive straight through, but the character of a gentleman made him stop the car. He was Xuan''s boss, what if something happened to her? "Get in, I''ll take you back, it''s not safe for girls at night." Jingyan rolled down the car window and said indifferently. "Thank you, Mr. Ye." Xuan pulled the passenger seat door straight away and sat in. Jingyan frowned slightly, but did not say anything. "Thank you, the overnight bus is quite different to wait for at this time." Xuan said thanks again. "Where do you live?" Xuan said an address, and once Jingyan heard it, it happened to be on the way. The atmosphere in the car was silent, Jingyan did not want to chat, because he was already tired after a busy day. But how could Xuan let go of such a good opportunity, "Mr. Ye, I heard that Miss Duan came to see you today." "Yes." "Everyone says she''s pretty and elegant, and she''s a female officer." Xuan pretended to praise, her primary goal now was to dispel Jingyan''s wariness of her. He had been indifferent to her ever since he had brought her breakfastst time. Sure enough, the lines on Jingyan''s face softened a lot, the corners of his mouth took on a light smile as he smiled and said, "She''s very good." Very very good ... Xuan''s heart was tightly wrapped in vines, but she had to pretend to smile, "Mr. Ye, is it convenient to say how you and she met?" "We''ve known each other since we were kids, when we were in kindergarten." When Jingyan mentioned Yiyao Duan, he talked more. Xuan froze for a moment, kindergarten?! That was too long, longer than she had known Jingyan. "Wow, so Mr. Ye and the female officer are real childhood friends. Are you going to get married?" Jingyan was silent for a moment and said in a firm tone, "We will get married." "Then will the female officer be discharged from the army? What else will you do when you get married?" Xuan asked. Jingyan stunned, ask Yiyao to discharge from the army? How could that be possible? He only said that scars on a girl''s body were not good to look at, and she reprimanded him. If he asked her out of the army, then the person who was abandoned must be him. "Just talk about it in the future." Jingyan ended the conversation with a single sentence. Xuan nced at his face, well, she couldn''t say anymore, if she said more and she would be kicked out of the car. It was enough to make him aware of the disconnect between them. When he returned to the Ye family vi, it was after twelve o''clock. He took a shower andy on the bed, and then quickly went to sleep. ... The next day, when Jingyan went downstairs for breakfast, his mom, dad and sister were already sitting in the dining room. When he saw his sister''s smiling face, he knew that his parents already knew about yesterday''s incident. "Congrattions, your long-cherished wish has been fulfilled for many years." Kerry smiled and congratted him. "Thank you, but you must not involve in this matter." Jingyan red at his sister and affirmed in advance. Kerry disdained and skimmed, "Well, your mother and I do not have so much free time, but I heard Chuxue Ye say, that girl does not seem to have special intention for you!" When thinking about this, Jingyan was a little frustrated, but he still shrugged his shoulders and confessed, "Yes, what does it matter? I can chase her, slowly, we are better off now than you and my mother were back then." "Boy, grow up, right? Even make fun of your father!" Kerry said very unhappily after being exposed. But Jingyan smiled, not afraid of him at all, but said to Venus, "Mom, why didnt you take me away? If you did so, we two would have lived like gods and goddesses, howfortable the life was!" "If you had left, what would I have done? Wouldn''t there be no me?" Chuxue heard this and said in an exasperated voice. "Yeah, what do I need you for? Trouble ghost." Jingyanughed and struck her. As soon as the words fell, a cup of milk rose up in the air and came straight at Jingyan, who stopped the cup of milk in front of him. "Talk, just talk, do you want to fight?" A few buns also flew over, interspersed with Chuxue''sughter, "Im angry, you call me a trouble ghost." Jingyan could not beat her, and hurriedly abandoned the table and fled, saying, "Chuxue, you just rely on the fact that your ability is more profound than mine. Dont use your super powers." "You just rely on the fact that you are two years older than me, but still can not beat me." Chuxue was very proud. At that time, in the dinner room, Jingyan ran, it seemed that milk, buns, bread and a bowl of porridge and chopsticks had wings and eyes, just chasing him. "Do you apologize?!" Chuxue easilymanded her weapons and asked with a smile. Jingyan bristled, "No, you told Mom and Dad about Yiyao." "I do, I like it, I''m happy, what do you care?" They two were making a scene, such tricks Kerry and Venus had seen countless times, and were not interested in it. They just ate their meals,ter they had to go to S City. They heard that the Xiao parents have returned to recuperate in the Xiao family. As the only elders of them who still alive, they were supposed to visit them. The battle between the two ended with Jingyan''s apology and Chuxue''s victory. "y is y, of course we will not interfere with your affairs, but I want to remind you that Yiyao is a soldier, she belongs to the country, so she is not destined to be with you often, this point you should consider clearly. A long distance rtionship does not apply to everyone." Kerry said seriously. "Dad, if she agrees to be with me, I will definitely respect her choice and will never leave her. Besides, there will always be a day when she retires from the army." Jingyan smiled confidently. Venus looked at her son appreciatively, "That''s good, that''s what boys should do. Mom supports you." "Thanks a lot, mom." "If I were to say, the Miss may not like you, she may want to marry a general." "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you?" Jingyan stared at her. "It is possible that ... dont beat me..." The next few days were really as Yiyao said, Jingyan was afraid of disturbing her training, he usually sent a message in the morning or evening. It seemed that the message was on a green train, it would be responded in a few days. And there were also only a few words, I am busy these days. Jingyan looked at thete information, what could he do? He wanted to hear her voice, Jingyan immediately called her when he received the text message, sometimes Yiyao answered, and sometimes directly hung up. Chapter 297 Its a Date (1) Chapter 297 It''s a Date (1) Unlike before, Jingyan was so concerned about her when he didnt know her whereabouts; now knowing shes somewhere in Sky City yet not being able to meet her, Jingyan felt so annoyed as if his heart had been scratched by a cat. Yiyao Duan felt the same way, but for a different reason-her father had been urging her to get married. The old master Duan had intended to let her meet new people, maybe a potential boyfriend, by letting her train the new soldiers. But he didnt expect that she was so responsible and hardworking. His good intentions went in vain. Seeing Yiyaos still single at the age of twenty-eight, old master Duan couldnt stop worrying about her. He had considered introducing her a good boy from the army, but the guys he found were all once beaten by her. They were just too weak, how could Yiyao be satisfied with any of them? Commander Duan thought maybe she would make it with some ordinary guy out of the army. My old army friend has a son. Hes working in the government of Sky City. Its said hes a decent and knowledgeable guy. You might want to meet him tomorrow. Yiyao was so annoyed on hearing this, Dad, I will be busy tomorrow. Busy with what? Leave the training work for a day. Let them train themselves. You can inspect them when youe back. Do not disobey me. Old master Duan sounded so serious. Yiyao rolled her eyes secretly, Okay, I get it. And, go buy some girls clothes in Sky City tomorrow. Do not wear your army uniform. You will scare him. Yiyao rolled her eyes again, Dad, I am a soldier. Its normal that I wear my uniform. Hes way too timid if hes scared by me. Huh? Why wont you stop talking back? Quit all the nonsense and just go buy them! Fine, fine. Take this thing seriously. Or youll be punished. Its an order. Yes,mander! Yiyao immediately stood straight and held her head up high, and she almost saluted. Hanging up the phone, Yiyao threw herself on the bed and whined. What is father worried about? Why is father in such a hurry? I am just twenty-eight! And I have to buy girls clothes? I havent bought any girls clothes since I became a soldier, and didnt he know that? After a little while, she recovered herself from being upset by thinking of her good friend in the Sky City. Yes, he can go shopping with me. He has a good taste. She thought to herself. Thinking of here, Yiyao dialed Jingyans number. Meanwhile, Jingyan was having a dinner party with the senior directors of thepany. Seeing its Yiyaos call, he suspected it was just an illusion. After confirming its indeed Yiyaos call, he rushed out of the booth hurriedly without saying anything. Hello? Yiyao? Are you free now? I have something to say to you. I am free. What do you want to say? Jingyan was lying, apparently. I am going to town tomorrow. I am wondering if you can go shopping with me. I want to buy some clothes. Yes, I can. Jingyan hurried agreed. He had been dying for this chance. But he a bit confused, Why do you want to buy some clothes? Hay! Its a long story. Ill tell you about it tomorrow. At the same time, Yiyao heard theres music on the other side and asked smilingly, Are you having fun there? No, I am just having dinner with some senior directors of thepany. Jingyan reported honestly. Okay, go on with your dinner. Ill get in touch with you when I get there tomorrow. Okay. Hanging up the phone, Jingyan felt it so unreal. He stared at Yiyaos phone number on his screen for nearly half a minute then he finally walked into the booth. When the people inside the booth saw his happy face, they started to joke, Hmm, look at that happy smile on his face! She must be a beautifuldy! Mr. Ye is a promising and handsome young man in the Sky City even the whole country. Of corse he should enjoy life... Thats right! We can do nothing but envy him. These were all the founding members of thepany, some of whom were even promoted by Kerry Ye. So they didnt have to be too cautious about their words. Jingyan said humbly, Please quit joking about me. And Mr. Chen, please attend the meeting tomorrow instead of me. That wont be proper. The government asked you to be there in person. Mr. Chen hesitated. They only need my opinion. You can go and convey my thoughts. Eh...Okay. The Yehuang Group was so different from what it had been twenty years ago. It had upied the whole market of Sky City. Branches of Yehuang group could be seen almost everywhere across the country even European countries and America. Thats why Jingyan was so confident. The government could nothing about him, knowing Yehuang Groups a big tax payer thats supporting thousands of people in Sky City. Seeing that Jingyans so absent-minded, the senior directors all left the party early before ten. As soon as Jingyan got home, he rushed into the closet to look for the clothes for tomorrow. Suit was too formal for shopping. Shirt was only suitable for a meeting. Theres nothing suitable for tomorrow. He was wondering if he should buy some clothes, too. While he was busy looking for the suitable clothes, Chuxue Ye slid in, wearing a long night gown and a mask, without making a sound. Oh Lord! What are you doing! You startled me! On seeing the ck-mask face, Jingyan was so scared that he even sat on the floor. How about I ask you the same question? Chuxue pointed the mess on the floor and asked. I am looking for something to wear. Chuxue picked up a thousand-dor shirt with her foot and said, Isnt it something to wear? Leave me alone. Chuxue was so bored anyway, so she asked, What clothes are you looking for? Let me help you. Jingyan looked up and looked at her for a few seconds, then he said, Yiyao ising to town tomorrow. I am going shopping with her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Eh eh... Chuxue felt so funny seeing her brothers innocent eyes. She ripped off her mask, leaned closer to him and saidughingly, Brother, a girl always dresses herself up to please a boy. But why are you doing the opposite thing? Leave me alone if you dont wanna help! I am busy here! Jingyan knew she wouldugh at him. He was kind of regretful for spoiling her. who said I wont help, Chuxue looked through his closet and pointed a white-shirt, You need to look young and energetic when you go on a date. A white T-shirt and a pair of light blue jeans should be perfect! Jingyan asked doubtfully, Are...are you sure? Of course! When have I lied to you? Chuxue held his shoulder and stood up, Most people dress themselves up to look handsome and ssy, both of which youve got. Even if you go out wearing a piece of bed sheet, people will consider you fashionable. Jingyan smiled bitterly, Its so rare to hear apliment from you. Chapter 297 Its a Blind Date (2) Chapter 297 It''s a Blind Date (2) Come on, you are my brother! How bad can you be? Then Chuxue Ye felt a shoe flying at her from the back. She dodged quickly and the shoe fell on the floor. What an ungrateful guy! Chuxue leaned on the door of the dressing room and stuck out her cute head, and asked, Brother, have you told her that you have supernatural abilities? Jingyan said with disappointment, Not yet. I say, you should tell her as soon as possible. She has the right to know. Dont wait until its toote. By then, both of you will suffer if she cant ept it. For the first time, Jingyan felt his sister got the point. He nodded, Okay, I get it. Chuxue started to smile again, Brother, you look good whatever you wear. I mean it. Jingyan waved his hand, hinting her to leave. With this matter in his heart, Jingyan had a hard time sleeping that night. Where should I start? Will she ept? Will she think of me as a monster? His mind was filled with these questions and he didnt fall asleep until midnight. The next morning, he put on the simple white but ssy and fashionable white T-shirt as his sister suggested, a pair of light blue jeans and a pair of white sport shoes. Kerry and his wife, who were having breakfast, were surprised at their sons appearance. Youre dressed like this... Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I am not going to thepany today. I need to deal with some personal matter. Jingyan blushed. Venus Mu got impressed by her sons look, You look great! This is how you should dress yourself! You are too serious all the time! You are only twenty-seven. Dont always wear suit and tie! Okay Mom. Kerry saw through his son easily and smiled lightly, Are you seeing Yiyao Duan today? Dad, you said you would leave me alone on this. Jingyan said cautiously. Why are you so alerted. I am just asking. Take her home for dinner when the time is ripe. Your mom and I will support you a hundred percent! Its till up in the air. Please enjoy your meal. Ill go. Jingyan took a bite of the bread and left this gossip ce hurriedly. Venus sighed, Hay! My son has grown up! Hes not mine any more! Kerry whispered by her ear, Youve got me. I am all yours! Is that so? Venus thought about what happenedst night and asked coldly. I make the call on the bed. You make the call off the bed. Kerry bit her pink earlobe lightly. Venus pushed him away from her and said, Behave yourself. Kerry leaned himself again on her, How should I behave? Teach me. At this time, Chuxue, who must have arrived at the dining hall sometime earlier, coughed lightly, Mom, Dad, please, can you care about my feeling? My twenty-five year-old big baby! Good morning! Kerry said ironically. Chuxue at in the chair and ripped off one piece of bread and said, In your eys, I am forever your child! Oh, wheres my brother? He went on a date. How did he look? Chuxue asked with curiosity. Kerry said proudly, e on, hes my son! Of course hes handsome! Dad, stop feeling good about yourself, will you? Chuxue felt great pleasure making fun of her dad. Kerry threw a Baozi at her and she caught it. She said smiling, Thanks. At ten oclock, Jingyan and Yiyao met. She was wearing the same camouge as she wasst time, or maybe not. They looked the same to Jingyan anyway. However, Yiyao was quite fascinated by his appearance. She said directly, Wow, howe I didnt realize you are so charmingst time? Jingyan felt so delighted hearing her say so. He remained humble, Maybe...because of the clothes? Oh, speaking of, let go buy some clothes for me. They met in the city center, so Jingyan took her directly to the nearest shopping mall. He asked, Why do you suddenly want to buy clothes? I am going on a date, so... Her words immediately froze him right where he was standing. Drawing a nk in his mind, he asked, On a date? Yes, the old man, oh, my dad is forcing me to go on a date. Since when has a colonel needed to go on a date! Yiyao finished talking and realized Jingyan was not by her side. She turned around and saw him staring at her straight, with aplex expression on his face. what happened to you? You can choose not to go. Jingyan blurted it out. Yiyao shrugged, I dont want to go, either. But my dad said its an order. I cant disobey orders. But... Jingyan wanted to tell her that he wanted to be her boyfriend so that she wouldnt have to go on a date. But the words got stuck in his throat. Hes scared he might scare her. Yiyao smiled, Why do you even look worried! Come on, let hurry and buy clothes. Lunch time is half past twelve, should be ready before then. Jingyan felt something was stuck in his chest and he felt so upset. He said unhappily, You are such an excellent girl and there must be a lot of guys courting you. Why do you have to go on a date. Yiyaoughed, Come on! I feel nothing about the guys in the army. They all look the same to me. I have never been in a rtionship, so my dad is worried about me. He is thinking maybe I can find someone I like out of the army. Here I am, on a date. Jingyan felt both happy and upset on hearing this. He was happy that Yiyao had never been in a rtionship and hes upset about the date shes going soon. Maybe I should let her go since its an order. Maybe she will feel nothing about the guy. And Ive got a hundred ways to screw the whole thing up. No one can touch my woman. He thought to himself. Then what kind of boy do you like? Jingyan stepped on the esctor and asked. I dont know. Let fate decide. Chapter 297 Its a Date (3) Chapter 297 It''s a Date (3) Fate is the most uncertain thing in the world. Thinking of her date, Jingyan asked jealously, Who are you going to date? My fathers army friends son. Its said that he works in the government. Jingyan raised his eyebrow and asked, whats his name? I know almost all the directors in the government. Hes not a director. Hes an engineer specially hired by the nning bureau. His name is... Yiyao Duan thought for a while and said, Oh, Hongguang Wang. Do you know him? Jingyan thought hard and shook his head, No. Never heard of him. Hay! I dont what he looks like. What if hes ugly? I am kind of superficial. Hearing this, Jingyan started to wish that hes an ugly guy, an extremely ugly guy. Then the two reached the third floor, where womens clothes were being sold. They entered a boutique and the sales girl weed them warmly. The sales girl was a bit surprised to see Yiyaos uniform, then she showed a smile of hospitality, Miss, what do you want? Yiyao gave this huge task to Jingyan, Help me. I am not quite good at this. Okay. Jingyan answered. Then he looked around and picked a long dress with flowers on, which looked conservative because it could perfectly cover her neck and her butt. This one. Let her try M. Jingyan said to the sales girl. Okay, a moment please. Yiyao took a glimpse at the dress and asked, Does it look good? Try it on first. Okay. She took the dress into the fit room. Then when she came out, Jingyans eyes glittered. She had a perfect figure. Shes athletic with big boobs and thin waist. The dress showed her advantages completely and made her look so young. But it couldnt cover the scar on her arm. What do you think? Yiyao asked, not knowing how charming she looked. Jingyan took a deep breath and smiled, You look great. Do I? Yiyao looked herself up and down in the mirror and said, Ive never worn a dress before. I feel strange. Jingyan walked behind her and looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror, Lucky that you havent, or the guys in the army would have gone wild. Jingyan leaned himself close to her with a very natural move, and Yiyao didnt feel ufortable. She laughed, Id better stick to my uniform for the sake of the union inside the army. Yes, you are right. Jingyan was so fascinated by the smell of her body that he was driven by this crazy desire of wanting to reach out his arms and wrap them around her thin waist. Then shall we take this or... Yiyao turned around and her lips touched his cheek just so unexpectedly. Both of them got stunned there. Deep thrills surged up and down in his heart. How soft those lips were! Time seemed to have be static and their eyes met, with one being surprised and the other emotional. The innocent Yiyao broke the silence first, Oh I am sorry. I took advantage of you. Jingyan clenched his hands tight and smiled pretentiously, So what, you always took advantage of me when we were little. Did I? howe I dont remember? There are way too many things you dont remember. Ive got all of them set down. You can make it up to me in future. Then the sales girl interrupted them, Thisdy looks great in this dress. Will you take it? Yes, please. Jingyan said right away. Huh? So soon? Yiyao asked in surprise. You cant be going shopping with a uniform on. Just wear the dress and you can buy more if you want. Besides, you need to change these shoes too. Theres a shoe store next door. Alright. This pair of military boots indeed didnt match the dress. Jingyan asked the sales girl to bring scissors over and removed the price tag for her in person. Yiyao went back to the fit room and folded her uniform carefully and put it in the bag. Then she came out to pay the bill. How much? Eighteen thousand. The sales girl smiled gently. Yiyao held the dress and cursed, Damn it, so expensive! Its almost my one-month sry! Jingyan hurriedforted her, Ill pay. Its a gift for you. No. Yiyao shook her head. She took out a card and handed it to the sales girl. Ive saved some money these years. This dress is something I can afford. i just couldnt understand why a dress costs more than ten thousand. Have I been away from the society for too long or what? Jingyan felt funny and warm when he heard her nagging, Its not you. Clothes of this brand are always expensive like this. Is that so? Yiyao put in the password and signed her name unwillingly. Then she took back her card. Yes. Jingyan took the bag and they went to the shoe store next door. Knowing that she disliked high heels, he chose a pair of white canvas shoes. This pair of shoes look great but they are just so easy to get dirty. Go to the training ground once and theyll turn ck. Yiyao said boldly. Jingyan smiled bitterly, You can wear boots when you go to the training ground. Come on, let me help you try them on. Sitting on the soft bench, Yiyao watched Jingyan kneeling down and taking off her shoes. She held her chin and looked at him. Then she asked suddenly, Jingyan, do you have a girlfriend? Jingyan looked up and went on with the other shoe, Nope. You are so sophisticated. You know the size of my dress and my shoes. Jingyan exinedughingly, Because we sell womens clothes in mypany. And shoes, its not that difficult. When he took off her socks, his heart trembled. The skin on her foot was so white but theres a scar all the way from the back of her foot to her little toe. Does she even have a piece of skin without scars? He controlled himself not to ask where the scar was from. He just help her put on the new shoes and they fitted perfectly. Meanwhile, Yiyao saw all his moves and his expressions. Something strange arose from her heart. She suddenly realized that this guy was no longer the little boy he had used to be. He had grown into a real man, a mature and thoughtful man. What about... Stop it! Hes my little brother. How could I touch him! Yiyao ordered herself to put away the evil thought. After buying the shoes, they went to other stores. To her surprise, the clothes in these stores were much cheaper, but much better both in quality and style. Are you sure only eight hundred? Yiyao asked. The sales girl nodded, Yes miss. You are lucky, we are having a discount. The original price is eight thousand. How much percent off? Nine percent off. Wow! Shes indeed lucky! She paid for it and hurried left, afraid that the sales girl might change her mind. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Theres a smile in Jingyans eyes. How could he let Yiyao pay? Of course hes one to pay the rest of the price of the clothes. Finally, they stood in front of Jingyans store. Choose whatever you want. They are all on me. I have money. I am not supposed to take even a needle or a thread from people. Its a good tradition of the army. Its my store. You want me to earn your money? Jingyan said seriously. Still no. I cant break the rule. Jingyan was at wits end, What about this, I bought a dress for you, and in return, youll have lunch with me. Its called courtesy demands reciprocity, a good virtue of us Chinese nation. How does that sound? I am having a date! How can you take so many things with you? Just go on your date and Ill just wait for you distantly. I can carry these bags for you and at the same time give you suggestions about this guy. Chapter 298 You Have to Be Responsible for Me (1) Chapter 298 You Have to Be Responsible for Me (1) Yiyao considered for a while then she finally said, Fine. The sales girl saw her boss and hurried came up, Mr. Ye. Yes. Go back to your work. Jingyan Ye didnt want anyone to take away his great job of apanying Yiyao. Yes, sir. Yityaos eyes had been broadened a lot after walking around with him in the mall. Sheplemented sincerely, The clothes in your store indeed look better than that of others. Have a look. Which one do you like? Jingyan looked at her gently and softly. Yiyao saw a set of suit and liked it very much. There were lotus on the white back ground and there''s dark pink lotus on the shoulder. The suit could make people look young and energetic. This suit looks nice. My mom would be d to hear you say so. Why? Yiyao was surprised. Because this suit was designed by my mom. Jingyan replied and asked the sales girl to find a right size for her. Your mom is a designer? Yes, a very famous designer. But now she seldom designs clothes now. She only does it when she feels like it. This is one of her works. Jingyan said proudly. Mrs. Ye is so great! Go try it on. Wearing the suit, Yiyao stood in front of the mirror and her smile looked beautiful. And she looked beautiful, too. Yiyao. She heard a sound and turned around. Click! Jingyan took a photo of her, whose brown eyes were glittering on her smiling face. She stood there just like a lotus. She looked both pure and ssy. Let me see. How do I look? Yiyao came close to him naturally. On seeing the picture, she started to laugh, Oh I look better in here! You look as good as in the picture. Jingyan said softly. You can keep this picture. Do not show it to anyone. Of course, Ill keep it to myself. How could he let anyone see how beautiful Yiyao was. Ill wear this for lunch. I am sure the engineer will fall in love with me. Yiyao raised her chin and smiled. Jingyan was stunned. This was not what he wanted. You want to make him fall in love with you? If I like him too, then my dad should be happy. Jingyan gritted his teeth and pointed to the clothes of light color and said, Try this one. It looks good too. Yiyao refused him directly, No. I like this suit. Its about that time. Lets go. Jingyan looked at her beautiful figure and felt gloomy. He had no choice but to follow her. It was a Chinese restaurant where they were going to meet. Jingyan and Yiyao stepped in the restaurant five minutes earlier. Maybe hes not here yet. Yiyao looked around and said, Let me call him. And the guy said he would be here soon. Jingyan helped her find an conspicuous table and he himself sat by the table next to her, where he could see the guys face clearly. Soon meant Ten minutes. Yiyao waited for ten minutes before she finally saw a maning in. Her intuition told her that this was the man she had been waiting for. That man lowered his head to dial, and the next second, Yiyaos phone rang. Following the ringtone, that man saw Yiyao. Jingyan could clearly see the delight in that mans eyes. Huh! A superficial man! Jingyan judged in his heart. Yiyao was strict with time because of the nature of her work. In her eyes, one minutete could cause the dy of a fighter aircraft; five minuteste could mean theplete defeat for an army. So, five points were deducted for bad first impression. Though he looked tall and handsome, its unforgivable for beingte! Hi, I am Hongguang Wang. Yiyao got up and shook his hand lightly. Hi, I am Yiyao Duan. Please be seated. The two were both seated and Hongguang called the waiter. Yiyao was already hungry after the whole mornings walk and went ahead to order two meat dishes which were spicy. Hongguang raised his eyebrow slightly and ordered two vegetable dishes. My dad said you are a colonel. How great! Hongguang paid her apliment. Yiyao smiled politely and said humbly, Oh no, I want to be a colonel. But I dont know if I can realize this dream. Are you going to keep staying in the army? Hongguang asked in surprise. Of course. Or what else can I do? Hongguang was stunned, I thought you date because you are leaving the army. Yiyao showed a serious look, I am a soldier, and nothing can change this fact. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But you need to get married! So what? You mean soldiers cant get married? Yiyao smiled lightly but she looked quite aggressive, which made Hongguang so ufortable. Feeling awkward and to ease the tense, Hongguang exined, No, please dont get me wrong. My dad is a soldier and I respect soldiers. I just want to get to know you. Okay. Yiyao lost interest in him right away. This man has a handsome face but a conservative heart. Does he really think women should belong to the families when they get married? She thought to herself. Jingyan felt so proud of his decision ofing here today. He could totally understand how Yiyao felt. As long as he could be with Yiyao, he would like to do anything. After all, time and ce are never problems to him. Chapter 298 You Have to Be Responsible for Me (2) Chapter 298 You Have to Be Responsible for Me (2) The timely arrival of the waiter broke the embarrassment between the two. As soon as the spicy hot pot and fried meat with chili were served, Yiyao Duans mouth start to water. She said forthrightly, Come on, eat! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She behaves like this wherever she goes. However powerful the officials are that shes eating with. She eats when she get hungry. She has her abilities which shes confident about, and no one can do anything to her. On the contrary, Hongguang Wang is a man of manners. He was impressed by her boldness but at the same time he despised her vulgarity. Whats more, hes not a chili person. He never eats spicy dishes like this. However, as is said, hes a man of manners; besides, its a fact that Yiyao is themanders daughter, so he had to be polite unwillingly. Miss Duan, you really love spicy food, dont you? Heughed with embarrassment, then he sneezed. Yiyao took a look at the dishes he ordered - mushroom with green vegetables and braised eggnt in brown sauce, then she understood it right away, You cant eat spicy food? Eh, no, I cant...kerchoo! What to do? I cant live without spicy food. Hongguang pulled out a piece of tissue to wipe his tears. Then he asked tentatively, Will you give up spicy food for me after we get married? Impossible! Yiyao said directly. Hongguang was still trying to persuade her, Spicy food is not good for the stomach, besides, its easy for girls to get pimples. I have a good stomach and I dont have pimples, Yiyao had lost interest in himpletely, so she became so direct. Hongguang was choked by her words and he even forgot to sneeze. He had never met a girl whos so straightforward like this. Yiyao saw him still looking at her, she put down her chopsticks and said boldly, Ill be direct. We are here to date, so lets make a conclusion so that I can report my duty to my dad. First, I dont like people beingte, men or women; second, I am proud to be a soldier, and I will always be a soldier until I am no longer needed by the country; third, I am crazy about spicy food. Above all, so much for our date today, if you dont mind, you can finish eating your food, or you can just leave now. Hongwang was dumbfounded by Yiyaos words. When he finally got what she meant by saying that, he looked so embarrassed, I am sorry, I am leaving. Bye. Bye. Watching Hongguangs figure while he was leaving, Jingyan almost burst intoughter. Yiyao is even cuter when she gets angry! He stood up and then went to sit where Hongguang was seated. He asked the waiter to bring another pair of chopsticks and a bowl, and ordered another two Sichuan Spicy Dishes. Then he noticed Yiyao was upset. What, you dont like him, do you? Then why are you upset? Jingyan asked hurriedly. Yiyao sighed, Hay! What a pity for my beautiful suit! And my old man will scold me again! Jingyan clenched his hands tight under the table. He was sweating because he was nervous. Finally he said firmly, Yiyao, I can meet the three requirements you just said. Yiyao was eating spicy chicken and totally didnt get what he was saying. She asked, What three requirements? Em...you told him first, second and third, em...I am willing to do them for you. And even if you have fifth, sixth and seventh, I can still do those for you, Jingyan looked at her bright eyes and he was almost nervous to death. A fool would understand what Jingyan meant by saying that, not to mention a smart colonel as Yiyao. But Yiyao did not expect Jingyan, who she had been seeing as a little brother, actually confessed to her in a Chinese restaurant. After she finally recovered herself from being astonished, she said seriously, Jingyan, thanks for trying to make me feel better, I can... No, not to make you feel better. Its for me! Jingyan became bolder and kept confessing his affections to her, I loved being with you when we were little, and as we grew up, I started to get thrilled whenever I heard from you and I would read your letters again and again. Ive been carrying your photo with me wherever I go, and I did when I went to college, studied abroad or traveled to Africa. I thought I was only being nostalgic, but when I saw you again, I realized that I had fallen in love with youpletely. This feeling for you was deeply rooted in my bones and my blood and now it has grown into a towering tree! Yiyao had never heard such romantic words. Her heart strings seemed to have been plucked by him. When we first met in Kindergarten, you said I was yours. I have always kept that in mind and Ive been waiting for you. So you have to be responsible for me. These words were like a stone tossed in the center of ake and theke of her heart rippled. They just looked at each other quietly without saying anything. Even the waiter came and left quietly when he brought the food over. Come on! So much being said, what about giving me some reactions? Jingyan was almost nervous to death and kept sweating. Yiyao stuttered, You...you...you, but I am older than you! Only a few months older. But I wont leave the army because of you. I know. I will respect you and support you. You can stay in the army as long as you want. Yiyaos eyes turned red. All the words that had been previously said were not as impressive as those of now. Its too sudden. Give me some time. Yiyao did not want to make the decision so impulsively. She needed to calm down first. Hearing this answer, Jingyan sighed in relief. At least she didnt turn him down. Then the two went on with their lunch, with neither saying a word. As for the taste of the food, neither of them was really in the mood to enjoy it. Chapter 298 You Have to Be Responsible for Me (3) Chapter 298 You Have to Be Responsible for Me (3) When they were done eating, Jingyan Ye went to pay the bill then he carried those bags and left with Yiyao Duan. He knew she was still in shock, or she wouldnt have agreed to let him pay the bill. One street, two streets, three streets... He followed her for five streets and she finally stopped. She turned around and looked at him in doubt, I dont get it. Why do you like me again? Jingyan almost broke down. She had been walking for such a long distance just to think about this? I lobe your pureness. You are a very excellent person. If I have to say what I like about you, Ill have to tell you, everything! Finally Yiyao smiled. She teased him, Jingyan, you are a sweet talker. You must have had a lot of girlfriends, huh? Not at all! Ive been waiting for you! Jingyan gazed at her and theres sincerity in his eyes. Really? I swear to God! Yiyao held his fingers and said, No need. I believe you, she paused then she said, You have to know, that if we are together, there wont be a lot of chances to live together. I know. You have to know, that I might face all kinds of dangers all the time and thus leave you alone in this world. And you wont be able to know where I am. Jingyans heart trembled but till said firmly, I know. You have to know, that I am no good person. If you betray me one day, I will make you suffer and when I do, you will beg me to kill you. Jingran smiled, I know. Why are you smiling? I mean it. Yiyao was annoyed. I know. Yiyao really wanted to kick his ass, I know, I know, thats all you can say? Jingyan really want to wrap his arms around her and hug her tight. But before that, he had something to say. Yiyao, before hearing you say yes, I have something to confess to you. Then you can decide if youll ept. Jingyan was quite serious. What is it? Come with me. Jingyan walked toward a hotel nearby. Yiyao grabbed him hurriedly and asked, What are you doing? I need a quiet ce. Its to noisy here. Yiyao was confused. In the hotel room? Is there something wrong about his body? Two rooms, next to each other. Then they came to one room and put the things in there. He said seriously, I am going to tell you my secret. Its also the secret of my family. Only the closest person in this world can know this. What on earth is it? So mysterious! Jingyan remained unmoved for a while, then he raised his hands and six nags were all floating in the air... Yiyao opened her mouth wide in disbelief. How could the bags...fly in the air, and turn circles? Then in the blink of an eye, Jingyan disappeared. Yiyao even touched the ce where he was standing but found nothing. Jingyan? A few secondster, a voice arose from her back, I am here. Yiyao turned around and saw Jingyan floating in the air too. Then he was slowly flying toward her... Yiyao felt it so unreal, like something she had long believed in got crushed. Whats going on? You...what are you? Yiyao asked in surprise. She had seen quite a few strange things before, but it was the first time that she had seen such a supernatural thing. Jingyan had already expected her reactions. He exined calmly, I am nothing different from you except I have some supernatural abilities. I bleed when I get hurt, and I die when I get shot. Thats it. Yiyao reached out her handed and pinched his arm lightly. He felt so real but why she felt she was dreaming. Oh my goodness. This world is so crazy! She stepped backwards and sat on the bed. She fixed her eyes closely on Jingyan and said, Dont talk. Its so ridiculous. Leave me alone please. Jingyan kept silent for a while then he said, Take your time. Ill leave you alone. Where are you going? Yiyao asked hurriedly. Jingyan pointed to the room next door and said, Ill be in the next room. Tell me when you want to talk. Oh, okay. Yiyao nodded. Jingyan walked out of the room through the door. He could have walked through the wall directly but he thought its better not to, for the sake of safety, because there were cameras everywhere in the corridor. Hearing the door was closed, Yiyao threw herself on the big bed. Oh mine! There are really supernatural creatures in the world, and she knows one! How awesome! Thinking of here, Yiyao rolled her body and rested her head on her arm and she couldnt help kicking her legs in the air. After being thrilled, she felt relieved. Lucky that such a superman has a kind heart. If he wants to do bad things, it will be a disaster! No, she couldnt make Jingyan her enemy. So she decided to ept him. Shes afraid he would go extremes if she should turn him down. She would feel guilty about that. And besides, she really likes him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the other room, Jingyan was too nervous to even sit down. He had no idea what decision Yiyao would make, but he trust her thats why he told her about his secrets. Time passed by slowly, as slowly as a snail crawls. Jingyan kept checking the time but it was only five minutes that had passed... He turned on the TV and chose the NEWS channel, trying to kill time in this way. But he found it useless. He couldnt concentrate at all. All he could see and think of was her beautiful face. He was about to go nuts and he even started to think about the life together when Yiyao should ept him. What if she says no? Jingyan was upset at first, then he decided firmly that as long as shes single, he would chase her down to the end of the world. Hmm, so be it. She belongs to me, and nothing can change that. Another five minutes had passed and neither his phone or the door bell rang. Does it have to take such a long time? Jingyan panicked. To be honest, hes quite confident that Yiyao would say yes. But the longer she took, the smaller chance there would be. He attached himself to the wall trying to hear whats going on in the next room but there was utter silence. Jingyan then went back to sit in front of the TV with disappointment and anxiety and stared his eyes wide open at the screen. One minute after another... They say days are like years, but to Jingyan, minutes were like years. Half another had passed, but Yiyao had not replied to him. He was suspecting there might be something wrong with his phone. Or maybe she had fallen asleep. Should I go to check? He thought to himself. Maybe I shouldnt. she said she wanted to calm herself down first. Its a big deal after all, to both of us. Its a matter of our whole lifes happiness. Maybe I should wait for another ten minutes. I can ask her then. He calmed himself down and another ten minutes passed. He couldnt wait any longer. Out of respect, he went through the door and knocked her door. Bang bang bang... Nobody came to open the door. Shes asleep? Bang bang bang... he knocked harder, still no one. He frowned and dialed her number, only to be told that her phone was powered off. Out of battery? He was puzzled. Then he went back to his own room. Thinking that his beloved girl was right next door, he finally decided to go through the wall at the risk of being scolded by her. But what he saw surprised him. It was empty. No one was there, except the clothes they bought in the morning. Yiyao? Jingyan called her name cautiously but got no response. With an empty mind, he went to the bathroom, but there was no one; then he came to the bed and checked the bags, but found the new clothes were there except her uniform and her boots. He felt as if his soul had been extracted out of his body. His eyes were full of emptiness and he sat on the floor. He couldnt ept the fact that she had already left. She left without saying a word. She hadpletely turned me down! Was she afraid? Thats why she escaped? Thinking of this, he felt a great heartache and he couldnt even breathe. Am I wrong about her? Chapter 299 I have Lost Her Forever (1) Chapter 299 I have Lost Her Forever (1) No, she had every reason to be afraid. Not everyone could ept a freak like him. From today on, he may not be able to see her again. But he didn''t regret telling her his true feelings. They hadn''t seen each other much, so he was afraid if he didn''t tell her this time, next time they met, she would show up holding the hand of some man and introducing to him, "Jingyan, this is my boyfriend." Heartbroken as he was, he consoled himself while convincing himself to forgive her. It was not her fault. She had every reason to reject him and leave. It was her right. Anyway, they didn''t have deep feelings about each other and she considered him a friend. So ending their rtionships now may be for the best. Nestled in bed, Jingyan Ye felt weak. His eyes were dry, but a teardrop rolled down onto the pure white quilt. As for what happened afterwards, Jingyan''s mind was nk. He did not remember how he got out of the room, returned home and when hey on his bed. He was so tired that he closed his eyes and just fell asleep. Downstairs in the living room, Kerry, Venus and their daughter Chuxue Ye were sitting together, looking worried. "s, Pingan has got trouble in love." Venus said. Chuxue Ye pouted and asked in doubt, "How could that girl turn him down? He is such a perfect person. No matter where he is, he is always sought-after." "Silly girl, different people have different tastes and different standards for choosing a spouse. Others may not like who we think highly of. Maybe the girl just likes a soldier. It is very normal." Venus exined gently. Kerry agreed, "Your mother is right. Your brother is not money. It is impossible for everyone to like him. The rule applies to you too. Do not think that because you are good-looking and a little smart and born in a rich good family, everyone should like you. When you meet someone that you like but he does not like you back, you would be crying." Chuxue Ye was upset, "Dad, isn''t this about my brother? Why are you taking about me?" "I''m just giving you some warnings in advance, so that you wont be obsessive and do something stupid then." "Nah! If someone doesn''t like me, I won''t even look at him, let alone like him." Chuxue Ye said with confidence. Venus looked at Kerry. He said cheekily, "What are you looking at me for? I liked you from the first time I saw you. You are not going to deny that." "Why are you so excited? I didn''t say anything." Venus smiled calmly and replied. Chuxue Ye was speechless. Her parents could show their love at any time in any where. They had such a rich history that any random sentence would remind them of their past. "Ah, is it possible that Pingan tell her the thing, so the girl turned him?" Chuxue Ye abruptly said. Venus was startled and asked, "What thing?" "Last night, I told him that if he wanted to be with the girl, he should not hide his feelings but tell her," Chuxue Ye said as she moved two inches back and her eyes flickered over their faces, "including his secrets." Kerry and Venus were stunned at the same time. Chuxue Ye said with a long face, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I just think that he shouldn''t lie to her." "But he should wait till he knows her better and know what kind of person she is. Otherwise, if she spreads the word, our Ye Family will get into trouble." "Dad, I dont think she is that kind of person." Chuxue Ye said without much confidence. Kerry snorted, "Pingan met her when they were only little kids and they haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years. We can hardly predict what kind of person she has turned into. In this world, there are so many people with sinister intentions." Venus frowned and said, "I believe in my son. No matter why that girl rejected him, if Pingan told her about it, it means that he trusts her. Come on, our son is 27 years old. He has his own judgment." Hearing this, Kerry stopped saying anything even if he has a different opinion in mind. "How about I going upstairs to see him? He has slept for seven or eight hours since he came back in the afternoon." Chuxue Ye was worried. Venus gently shook her head, "No, let him sleep. It''s good that he can still sleep at this moment." However, what the three of them did not expect was that Jingyan Ye had slept for three consecutive days. Venus, Kerry and Chuxue Ye had taken turns to wake him up, but none of them seeded. Hence, they sent for the family doctor who said he was indeed asleep. "What can we do? He hasnt eaten anything for three days. Im afraid his body cant take it." Venus sat on the edge of the bed and held her son''s hand, tears welling up in her eyes. "Don''t worry. I''ll think of other solutions." Kerry put his arm around Venus''s shoulder tofort her. Chuxue Ye next to them came up with a bad idea, "How about pouring cold water on him? That''s what they do in TV dramas." "Don''t be ridiculous." Kerry reprimanded. Chuxue Ye uttered again while walking around, "Or, pinch his nose and mouth to keep him from breathing. Maybe he will be awakened by the sense of suffocation." Kerry red at her, "Can you be serious?" "I''m very serious." Chuxue Ye put on a serious face, "Since there''s no other way, we might as well have a try." "Ruyi, if you continue toe up with bad ideas, beware of Jingyan getting a bone to pick with you when he wakes up." Kerry warned Chuxue Ye. Her lips curled contemptuously, "Only if he can catch me. Now, get out of the way, Mom." Venus moved back. Before Chuxue touched Jingyans nose, he uttered weakly, "Ruyi, are you trying to kill your own brother?" "Haha, you are awake!" Chuxue Yeughed without caring about her image at all, "Look, it''s still me who can wake him up, right?" Venus excitedly came to the front, talking to her son softly, "Pingan, how are you feeling?" "Mom, I''m fine." Jingyan Ye''s voice was dry and hoarse. "How can you say you''re fine? You''ve been sleeping for three consecutive days. If you still dont wake up, Ruyi will y tricks on you." It broke Venuss heart to see her son like this. Jingyan Ye smiled tenderly, "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to eat the porridge you made." "Okay, I will go make it right now." Venus got up and went to cook. Kerry sat where his wife just sat before, gazing lovingly at his son, "What''s wrong?" Jingyan Ye''s eyes flickered. He was silent for a long time before saying, "Dad, stopping asking." "All right. I wont ask anymore. If you get enough strength, get up and take a shower. Everything, however distressing it is, will be fine. There are no obstacles that we cant ovee."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 299 I have Lost Her Forever (2) Chapter 299 I have Lost Her Forever (2) "Okay. I got it." Kerry took Chuxue Ye''s arm and pulled her out of the room who was very reluctant though. Jingyan Ye gawked at the ceiling. His heartache seemed to lessen, perhaps because he became numb. He reached for the phone not far away. It almost run out of battery, and there was neither a missed call nor a text message. He was overwhelmed by disappointment again. Three days was long enough for Yiyao Duan to think everything through. The fact that she did not make any response showed her attitude. From now on, she may note to him again. And he could not find her at all. He opened the album in the phone. The first photo was hers and it was the only one he had. He stared at the photo. The next moment he had the impulse to delete it, but when he ced his finger on the delete button, he couldn''t bear to press it. In the end, he gave up. The moment he put down the phone, it beeped and powered off. He struggled to get up from the bed and walked towards the bathroom limply. As he looked into the mirror and saw a haggard face with a stubbly chin, he smiled bitterly. He had rejected a lot of girls, and now it was time for him to feel what it was like to be rejected. He deserved it. He began to take a shower, shave and change clothes. After all the things done, he became a handsome gentleman who could easily catch girls'' attention as before. The only difference was that he looked indifferent now. He went downstairs to the dining room where Venuss porridge was just ready. "Eat slowly. Be careful of the heat." Venus told him lovingly. After three days of hunger, Jingyan Ye had an empty stomach, so he blew a few times and stuffed a large spoonful into his mouth. When he almost finished a bowl of porridge, Venus silently brought another and ced it by his hand. It should be the happiest thing for a mother to watch her own children eat food cooked by herself. However, at this moment, Venus only felt bad. "Pingan, what happened? Could you tell me?" Venus didn''t mean to ask. But she was afraid that if he kept all the negative emotions to himself, he would be in agony. Jingyan Ye''s hand paused, his eyes lowered to look at the bowl of porridge, and after a few seconds he said lightly, "She doesn''t like me." The short sentence contained all his bitterness. He had been working hard for so many years to be outstanding, but still, he couldn''t attract her attention. Venus had long known the result. She sighed and walked to her son. She asked in a soft voice while gently stroking his hair, "What are you going to do then?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll never see her again in my life." A few days ago, he had fantasized that if she rejected him, he would wear her down till she epted him. But now, he just found that he couldn''t even find her if she didn''t get in touch with him first, not to mention wearing her down. Thinking of this, Jingyan Ye smiled self-deprecatingly and said with a long sigh, "Mom, I''m fine. I''ll get better." "I know. My son is a strong man." Today, Jingyan Ye did not go to thepany. After having dinner, he brought a small bench and sat by theke to fish. After hearing this from her mother, Chuxue Ye also brought a small bench to go fishing in order to show her care for her brother. But she was obviously not suitable for fishing. She could barely stay for 10 minutes before she run away. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When Jingyan Ye caught the third fish and threw it into the barrel, Kerry brought an invitation over and sat on Chuxue Ye''s little bench, "Mr. Tang will hold aing-of-age party for her daughter turning 18 the day after tomorrow. You are invited." "I''m not going." Jingyan Ye did not even think about it. "You must go. I put aside your marriage before because you are waiting for that girl. But now your marriage..." Before Kerry finished his words, Jingyan Ye turned his head to look at him, "Dad--" When Kerry saw Jingyan''s bloodshot eyes, he softened, "I don''t ask you to get married now. You can still y around for four or five years. But young people should not only have work in mind, but go out more to socialize. Making more friends is not a bad thing. Just think of it as taking a break." Jingyan Ye stared at the clearke and nodded after a few moments. Thee-of-age party of Yuwei Tang, the daughter of Mr. Tang, was veryvish. Yuwei Tang was surprised to see Jingyan Ye. She didn''t leave him for a second and he couldn''t get rid of her. He originally wanted to admonish her coldly, but given that she was only 18 years old and it was her party, so he did nothing. "Jingyan, can Ie and y with youter?" Yuwei Tang was about to climbing onto him, and Jingyan Ye secretly used a hand to block her. "I''m busy at work. Can you sit still?" Jingyan Ye said coldly. Yuwei Tang directly ignored his question and said with a smile, "Then I can go to yourpany for an internship." "Ourpany doesn''t recruit interns who still study at school." Yuwei Tang wasn''t frustrated at all, "Then I can go there to have dinner with you, or bring you food. Where do you eat at noon?" Just when Jingyan Ye didn''t know what to do with this enthusiastic little girl, he saw an acquaintance. So he immediately stood up and called out to her, "Qing Nangong." A beautiful girl wearing a long pink dress turned around. Her eyes gleamed at the sight of Jingyan Ye, "Jingyan Ye, long time no see." Jingyan Ye quickly left Yuwei Tang behind and walked up to her, "Yes, long time no see. I heard you went to study abroad and just came back?" Chapter 299 I have Lost Her Forever (3) Chapter 299 I have Lost Her Forever (3) "Well, actually, I came back a year ago." Qing Nangong felt Yuwei Tangs jealous gaze. She saw Jingyan Ye''s helpless face and then thought of the joke she had heard just now, she immediately understood Jingyan Yes dilemma. So she asked him with a gentle smile, "Would you like to go for a drink? I happen to have something that I need advice for." "Sure." Jingyan Ye was only too d to do so. In the midst of Yuwei Tangs angry gaze, Jingyan Ye and Qing Nangong left while talking joyfully. Finally, Jingyan Ye could sit quietly for a while. He exhaled heavily and took a drink of wine. "What happened? You cant get rid of a beautiful girl?" Qing Nangong teased him. Jingyan Yeughed bitterly, "Little girls nowadays really don''t know how to be reserved at all." Qing Nangong smiled charmingly, "I did not expect that after so many years, you are still so popr. You used to be the object of girls adoration at school. But you looked indifferent and act coldly, so no one dared to take actions. Girls could only secretly express their love." Jingyan Ye smiled and shook his head, trying to change the topic, "Did youe to the party alone?" "No, I don''t know Yuwei Tang. Recently I''ve been working on a project that needs investments from her father, so Ie by to seek personal connections." "The Nangong family is so powerful and you still need to do this?" Jingyan Ye said casually. Qing Nangong''s eyes became dim for a moment and said with disdain, "What does the Nangong Family have to do with me? My family wasnt one of its branches a long time ago. Besides, it is better to count on myself." "Sorry. I forgot about this." Jingyan Ye said embarrassedly. "It''s okay. I got used to it long ago." Jingyan Ye shook his ss of red wine and asked her, "What kind of project? Tell me, maybe I am also interested." "Really? If you''re interested, I won''t have to beg Mr. Tang." Qing Nangong raised her eyebrows excitedly and told him about her project in general. After Qing Nangong''s introduction, Jingyan Ye thought about it and said, "This project should have a good prospect. How about this, you give me a copy of the detailed n and other rted documents. I''ll ask mypany to review it. If it is workable, I''ll invest. During this period you may need your team toe to Yehuang Company." "No problem, at your beck and call." Qing Nangong''s tone was full of joy, "I''m really lucky today. I thought I just messed up Yuwei Tang''s party and wouldn''t get the investment. I did not expect to see a silver lining." Jingyan Ye smiled, "Don''t be too happy now. My staff are very picky. If they don''t recognize your n, there is nothing I can do." "As long as you give me this chance, the rest is up to me." Qing Nangong took out the phone from her handbag, "Is it convenient to tell me your phone number? It''ll be easier to contact you in the future." "Sure." Jingyan Ye told her his work number and email address. "I''ll send you the electronic files when I get back, and tomorrow morning I''ll put the proposal to your office desk in person." "Well, that''s fine." When the two finished talking about business, they began to recall the experiences studying abroad. They had drawn lot of attention. After all, Jingyan Ye was too outstanding and was the center of attention wherever he went. When Jingyan Ye got home, Kerry looked up at him and said, "I heard you had a good time with Hao Nangong''s niece." Jingyan Ye tugged down his tie, slouched on the sofa and said, "She is looking for an investor, so I talked with her for a while. Such a small thing is worth being reporting to you specifically?" Kerry was repairing a music box, "I cant be bothered to know about you. Someone called me to ask if my son or daughter was going to marry into the Nangong Family. I am confused. I thought Hao Nangong''s son had crooked thoughts about Ruyi, so I asked you a few more questions." "Please don''t make me go to such parties again. Yuwei Tang is really annoying. Fortunately Qing Nangong helped me get rid of her." Jingyan Ye rubbed his temples, still having a headache just thinking of Yuwen Tang. Kerry smiled and rambled on, "These years, Qing Nangong''s father had experienced a lot. Luckily, he was smart enough to send his daughter abroad in advance. I heard that Qing Nangong doesn''t disappoint her father after returning home. She refuses to take a penny from the Nangong Family and sets up a smallpany the profits of which are not too low. She is a good business manager. Sometimes, arge family is not a good thing. There are too more rules and problems. We the Ye Family is good. Your uncle and I, as the only two heirs, are both unsophisticated people..." Jingyan Ye could not help but interrupt him, "Dad, the word ''unsophisticated'' is only suitable for uncle, not you." "Brat, without me where did youe from?" Kerry retorted smiling. Jingyan Ye did not want to argue with him. He nced at the music box in Kerry''s hands and asked, "What are you repairing this old thing for?" "This is your mother''s birthday gift from her father. These days, your mother misses her parents a lot and often secretly sheds tears, so I want to repair this music box, so that she can get happy." Kerry exined while lowering his head to assemble the parts. The light of the fading sun shone on Kerry, making the scene beautiful and warm. Jingyan Ye looked at his grey-haired father who sat casually on the carpet, fiddling with the music box in his hands with an intent look, just for a smile in his beloved'' face. He was suddenly moved. Maybe this was what true love looked like. Love for the youth is passionate. But when lovers gradually get old, love can be as simple as this. After Yiyao Duan rejected him, where he should go to find another right person that he could devote his life to, Jingyan Ye wondered. Yiyao Duan, Yiyao Duan, how good would it be if you could love me? The next day Jingyan Ye arrived at thepany, he saw Qing Nangong standing at the entrance with a thick pile of documents. She was wearing a ck suit and high heels, long hair up and coiled behind the head and waist straight. Suddenly he recalled his father''s words that she was a good business material. He was right. When people are cornered, they will either be obsoletepletely or fight back. Obviously, Qing Nangong chose thetter. Jingyan Ye respected such people, regardless of their gender. Seeing Jingyan Ye, Qing Nangong smiled in embarrassment, "Sorry, am I a little too hasty?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It''s okay, is it heavy? Do you need some help?" "No, thanks. It is not heavy for me at all." Qing Nangong refused his kind offer. How could she let the president of Yehuang Company carry her files? She didn''t want people to think that she got the investment due to her personal rtionships with the president before this project even started. "Okay, please follow me." After entering the workce, Jingyan Ye asked Secretary Wang lead Qing Nangong to the special team for project review. Jingyan Ye would not participate in the review at all. When it was about time to get off work, the review team came to Jingyan Ye to report that the project was feasible and profitable, but it would be a long-term project and a lot of money would have to be invested. Jingyan Ye put down the documents in his hands and said solemnly, "Money is not a problem as long as the project is profitable. If you want to invest in a project, take full consideration of every aspect. Don''t let it go just because of my rmendation." "Don''t worry about this, President Ye. We will be scrupulous in every step." "That''s good." For three days in a row, Jingyan Ye could hear the news reported up by the team. Qing Nangong never appeared in front of him except for the first day they met. Even during the lunch, she sat with her own team in the staff canteen. Nor had she sent one text message, as if she did not know him at all. Jingyan Ye appreciated this. He disliked the kind of people who didnt have a clear understanding of themselves as well as the situation. As for Xuan Zhao, she found that Jingyan Ye had be much gloomier when he returned to work after having three days off, and that he didn''t call Yiyao Duan in the office, so she inferred that a problem must have arisen between they two, for which she was secretly happy for several days. This evening, Jingyan Ye turned off theputer and took the elevator to the lobby where he met Qing Nangong. "It seems to be going well." Jingyan Ye guessed from her delighted face. "I really need to thank you this time." Qing Nangong smiled. "You are wee. If the project passes the review, it is profitable for both parties." As they walked side by side, Jingyan Ye asked, "Why are you alone?" "Today is Chinese Valentine''s Day. My teammates have gone to celebrate the holiday early, so I am alone." "Valentine''s Day?" Jingyan Ye raised his eyebrows. He seemed to have never celebrated this holiday, "Then why don''t you go for a drink with friends?" Chapter 300 We Are Just Friends (1) Chapter 300 We Are Just Friends (1) I dont have a boyfriend. I am not that lucky, Besides, I still have some work to do. What about you? I think you must have a date tonight. Qing Nangong smiled and asked. Im not interested in that kind of stuff. Jingyan said tly, even though his heart was aching. They walked out of thepany. And suddenly, a gust of wind blew Qings papers on the ground. Qing crouched down in a hurry and picked the papers. Jingyan helped her. When Qing stood up, she felt her mind went nk and her vision blurred. She almost fell down on the ground but luckily, Jingyan got hold of her. What happened? Jingyan asked. Qing shook her head, and a few secondster, her vision cleared again. She breathed heavily and said: Its not a big deal. I think it is anemia. Besides, Ive been overworking these days. So...... Her face was still pale. Jingyan was afraid that she may faint again, so he grabbed her arm tightly. He said: You must take this seriously and see a doctor. Thank you. But there is too much work to be done. I will see a doctorter. Where is your car? Ill walk you there. Qing said jokingly: My car will pick me up at the bus stop. Jingyan then said: Ill drive you home. You dont need to take the bus. No, please. Its too much trouble. Qing said. Dont worry. Im free anyway. Lets go. Jingyan was about to go to the parking lot, but the moment he turned around, he saw a woman was standing beside the road. His mind went nk in an instant and he felt his blood was frozen in his veins. Because that woman was none other than Yiyao Duan. He had been thinking about her for such a long time. And now, she was right there. She wore a pair of sunsses, so Jingyan couldnt see her eyes. But he still felt the woman was at that moment boiling with anger. The solider standing beside her was no longer the young little solider. It was a very tall and muscr man, who has very rugged features and cold eyes. The both of them were dressed in military uniform, and that mans hand was ced on Yiyaos waist, which made Jingyans heart aching. Qing remained silent when she saw what happened. Jingyan and Yiyao didnt talk to each other. After a moments silence, Yiyao said to the man beside her: Lets get out of here. Jingyan rushed to her and grabbed her by her arm. But she broke away from him violently. Her eyes betrayed her inner pain, but he just couldnt see. Why do you have to leave without even saying goodbye. Jingyan said in a stern voice. He stared at her and tried to grab her arm again but she only pushed him away. I had something urgent to deal with that day. Yiyao said coldly. Whats so urgent? Cant you even send me a message? Cant you even call me? Jingyan demanded aggressively, as if trying to vent all his anger and pain through that very moment. Yiyao lifted her head up and looked at him. She didnt say anything, because there are certain things that she wasnt supposed to tell. Are you mute? Jingyan said. He didnt know why. But every time he sees Yiyao, he loses control over himself. Yiyaoughed coldly. She said: Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you these things? What Yiyao said was like a bullet, and Jingyans heart was shot through and broken into pieces. He didnt know what to say. He knew she was right. He means nothing to her, and he has no right to question her. He took a deep breath to recover himself from the shock. And then, he asked: You havent given me an answer yet. I want your answer. Yiyao looked at the beautiful girl standing behind Jingyan and said in a calm voice: You will find someone you love, and someone who loves you back. Yiyao also wanted to tell him her true feelings. She wanted to say: You will find someone who can stay beside you all the time. You will not love me. Because I am always in danger, and I cant be there with you when you need me. But she didnt say these words. A few days ago, she was rather d that she would finally meet Jingyan, but when she saw him walking out of thepany with another woman, talking andughing with her, her hope faded. She finally realized that Jingyan belongs to this city. He should stand in the spotlight, and she should stand on the battleground. Sometimes she cant even use her real name, and how can she drag him into her life? Wouldnt that be selfish? She thought. What Yiyao said sent Jingyan directly to hell. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Yiyao couldnt bear the sight of him when he was suffering. She was afraid that she may change her mind again, so she said to the man beside her: Lets go. The man wanted to help her to get into the car but she refused. Yiyao turned around and clenched her teeth. She could feel her legs were shaking, but she managed to act normal and got into the car without betraying her inner struggles. When she was in the car, she heaved a sigh of relief. She then looked at Jingyan, who hadnt recovered from the shock yet, and said: Do you still remember what you said to me? I will never let anyone know what you said. Dont worry. Jingyan looked into her eyes. He said angrily: If you dont like me, why do youe and see me? Are you feeling sorry for me? Yiyao looked away. She only said gently: Goodbye. Jingyan. The man started the car, and drove it away. Jingyan followed the car automatically and then checked himself. He looked after the car as it disappeared from view. Yiyao had been looking at Jingyan through the rear-view mirror. Tears rolled down her cheeks. The maning with her is named Azure Dragon. He is also a solider in the Hunter Corps. He was truly frightened when he saw her crying. He took out a tissue and passed it to her. He said: Damn. I never knew you could cry. Chapter 300 We Are Just Friends (2) Chapter 300 We Are Just Friends (2) Yiyao cried even harder after hearing what he said. Tears were now pouring down her face. She removed her sunsses, and the scar at the corner of her eyes seemed even more terrifying. Come on, please stop crying. Why are you so sad? Yiyao blew her nose and wiped her tears. She said in a chocked voice: Damn. He is the only man I am in love with, and I will never be with him. Azure Dragon was shocked. He looked at Yiyao and said in disbelief: Are you really in love with that young man? Maybe we can just go back and bring him with us by force! Damn you! Yiyao said. What are you? A bandit? Then what else should we do? Do we go back or not? Azure Dragon never knows how to deal with this kind of situation. Yiyao heaved a sigh. She could no longer see Jingyan from the rear-viewing mirror. She smiled bitterly and said: Lets go back to the hospital. So are you giving up on him? I think he also likes you a lot. I dont know. I just dont want to see him now. Yiyao said. Her voice was tinged with anger. She tried so hard to escape from the hospital, only to find Jingyan was talking andughing with another woman. And she was very angry about it. She didnt want to think about the future. If Jingyan really falls in love with another woman, then that only means he is not her Mr.Right. She rolled up her sleeve, and found the gauze bandage was now soaked by blood. Sheined: Damn fool! Why did he have to grab my arm. It hurts so badly. Azure Dragon was confused. He said: You are injured so badly. Why didnt you allow me to help you to get into the car? I dont want him to know that I am injured. Yiyao exined. She is a very proud woman and she never wants other people to feel sympathy for her. Besides, she didnt want to exin how did she get injured. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They arrived at the hospital. Yiyao noticed two familiar figures were waiting for her at the door of her ward, and she didnt want to see them, so she turned around and walked away. Where are you going? Your ward is over there! Azure Dragon shouted at her when she walked away. His voice was so loud and these two people waiting at the door heard him. Yiyao was so angry. If she wasnt injured, she would absolutely kick him. Why do you have to be so loud! Azure Dragon scratched his head and smiled apologetically. He saw these two people were now walking towards them, and one of them is none other than themander of C Army, Jun Duan. He is Yiyaos father. His hair is white, and his skin is dry, but he is so well-built, and he seems to be full of energy. His eyes are solemn and they can never betray his emotions. And the other man is the director of the hospital. Good evening, sir! Azure Dragon saluted themander respectfully, and themander nodded at him. He then looked at his daughter and said in a low voice: So, where do you want to go? Yiyao put a smile on her face. She said: Dad, I thought I was on the wrong floor. Commander Duan snorted and walked back into the ward. He didnt want to scold his daughter in the hall. The director of the hospital smiled at Yiyao and shook his head. Yiyao put her hands together and begged the director to say something nice about her in front of her father. What are you waiting for? Come here! Commander Duan looked back at them and shouted. Yiyao sighed and limped behind her father. They were in the ward. Commander Duan sat in the sofa, and Yiyao just stood beside him. Even though her leg was killing her, she didnt dare to sit without her fathers permission. The director said: Commander, let Yiyao sit. Her leg is injured. Injured? I dont think so. What kind people escape from the hospital when he is injured? The director then winked at Yiyao, and Yiyao knew she should apologize. So she said in a gentle voice: Im sorry, dad. I am wrong. This is thest time. Commander Duans brow arched. He said: Do you have any idea how much trouble you have caused for the hospital? So many people were looking for you! I was so frightened when I was told that you were missing! Im so sorry. Commander Duans face softened as he looked at his daughters bruised leg. He pointed at the bed and said: Sit down. The director then dragged Azure Dragon out of the ward so that the father and daughter could feel more at ease. Where did you go? Yiyao knew better than to lie to her father, so she answered honestly: I went to see my friend. Which friend is so important? Commander Duan leaned against the back of the sofa. Jingyan Ye. Commander Duan knew who Jingyan is. He remembered Yiyao and Jingyan were very good friends when they were little, and they even exchanged letters once. But he was still surprised that they are still in touch. So, you and him..... Commander Duan didnt finish himself. Yiyao felt sad when this topic was brought up again. She said: Dad, we are just friends. Her head drooped, and her hands clenched. Commander Duan looked at his daughter. He heaved a sigh and said: My daughter, you are old enough to make your own decisions. But I do need to give you some advice if you want to find yourself a boyfriend. You must find someone who is reliable and who values family the most. I remember that young man is a businessman. He is too smart and too cunning, and I dont think you should...... I know. Dad. Yiyao said. Chapter 300 We Are Just Friends (3) Chapter 300 We Are Just Friends (3) Yiyaos voice thickened with emotion. Commander Duan frowned. He asked: Are you really in love with that man? Yiyao bit her lips and didnt say anything. Of course she likes Jingyan, or she wouldnt be so angry when she saw him walking with another woman. Commander Duan was very surprised. Because his daughter had never fallen in love with anyone before. He suddenly sat up straight and said seriously: Of course, most businessmen are very decent and righteous people...... Yiyao burst intoughter after hearing what her father said. Then, a drop of tear rolled down her face. She said: I like him. But I dont want him to be with me when I think of what happened to mom. Commander Duans face darkened. His wife was killed by a mob in retaliation when he was out on a mission. At that time, Yiyao was still a high school student. Since her mothers death, Yiyao was determined to go to a military school, because she wants to take revenge on this mob who killed her mother. And a few yearster, Yiyao went to a military school and revenged her mothers death. Yiyao never med her father for what happened. She grew up with a group of soldiers and she knew her father couldnt always stay at home and protect them. Commander Duan never gets married again. Sometimes Yiyao suggests him to find another partner, because she doesnt want her father to be alone, but Commander Duan never agreed. He said he has a batman to take care of him, so he doesnt need another partner. It was afternoon. The rays of the sun poured in through the window. Commander Duan walked to a water dispenser and fetched Yiyao a ss of hot water. He gave the water to Yiyao and said: But still, you need to get married. Why dont you marry someone you truly love? I dont want you to be sad. Yiyao looked at her father. She forced a smile on her face and her eyes were sparkling. She said: Dad, I dont feel sad. The only one who can make me sad is you. Commander Duan poked at her forehead and said smilingly: When did I make you sad? Once you arranged a date for me. Remember? And the man you found for me is so...disappointing. Yiyao said. You are already 28 years old. Dont you think you should get married? Yiyaos face crumpled. Here we go again! Dad, I know Im 28, but whats the matter? I am still young. Dont worry. I will get married someday. Maybe with some soldier in the troop. Sounds like the soldiers are willing to get married with you. Commander Duan said jokingly. Yiyao tipped her chin proudly and said: I am the most beautiful woman in the troop. Nobody can resist my charm. Okay. Knock it off. Commander Duan touched the bruise near her eye and asked: Does it still hurt? Yiyao nodded seriously. Yes, it hurts badly. Thats why you must stay in hospital. Dont go out until you are fully recovered! If the scar remains on your face, no one will marry you. Commander Duan said. He is a very high-ranking official, and at the same time, he is also a father. He felt his heart was aching when he saw his daughter in much pain. If no one wants to get married with me, I will live with you. You can make enough money to support my life. Yiyao smiled at her father. Commander Duan patted on her head and said: So, you want to be an old maid. Thats not possible. Your mother will be angry with me. Dont you want me to be with you all the time? Yiyao sipped the hot water. Okay. Thats enough. Take a rest. Commander Duan took the ss away and lifted the quilt on the bed. Yiyao kicked off her shoes and got on bed. You must be good. Dont leave the hospital unless the director tells you it is okay to leave. Is that understood? I know. Yiyao said tiredly. She suddenly asked: What about the training? Commander Duan covered her under the quilt and said: Dont worry about it. Someone has taken over. The troop can still function without you in it. What about these people? They were all caught. Commander Duan said. Yiyaos expression became serious. She said: These people must have a bigger boss. Its under investigation. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Commander Duans batman arrived. He is a middle aged man and he has been serving Commander Duan for many years. He said respectfully: Sir, the car is ready. Commander Duan nodded. He then said to Yiyao: I must get going. I will ask Azure Dragon to stay here and take care of you. Dont run away again. You understand? I know. You have said that a thousand times. Yiyao shook her head. She had never met any other commander who is as nagging as her father. Okay. Goodbye. Goodbye, dad. When they were alone in the car, Commander Duan said to the batman: There is someone named Jingyan Ye in Sky City. I want you to check his background. Yes, sir. Yiyao looked outside the window after her father left, and her spirits drooped again. She didnt know whether her decision to give up on Jingyan was correct or not. Maybe her father is right. Jingyan is just not suitable for her. Now looking back, she realized her life had been just fine without him in it. Maybe her feelings for him were not that strong. What made her suffer so much was when he professed his love for her, she thought her life would be totally different, but that hope soon faded, and that was what truly hurt. At that moment, a nurse knocked the door and walked in. She rolled up Yiyaos sleeves and checked on her. Her beautiful brow furrowed when she saw Yiyaos wound was bleeding again. She asked: What happened? Oh, I bumped my arm against a table identally. Yiyao said. The nurse knows who Yiyao is, so she didnt dare toin. She removed the gauze bandage carefully and said: How about your leg? Did you identally bump your leg into something? Im not sure. Yiyao said. Why do you look so serious? Come on. Give me a smile. You look so beautiful when you smile. The nurse was amused. She said: You are still joking. Cant you feel any pain? Of course I can. It is killing me. Yiyao said. The nurse said: Is that so? I heard you are a very tough woman. Even these male soldiers are no match for you in a fight. That doesnt mean I cant feel pain. Yiyao said. Ouch, please be gentle. The nurse giggled. I havent touched the wound yet. I love to look at you when you smile. You make me feel nervous when you wear a solemn expression. You are badly injured, but you will make a full recovery if you can listen to me and doctors and stay at the hospital. This morning, my wages are docked because I didnt keep an eye on you and let you run away. If you do this again, I will be fired. Yiyao was surprised when she heard this. She didnt know she caused so much trouble to other people. She said: Im so sorry. Thats okay. As long as you can cooperate with us from now on. Im going to change your bandage. Its gonna hurt. The bandage on her arm was changed. The nurse then asked her to unbutton her shirt, because there was a gauze bandage around her waist that need changing. How did she get injured so badly? You may ask. Well, it all started from the day when Yiyao went to the arranged date. That day, she went to the Chinese restaurant for diner, and a group of people noticed her the moment she walked into the restaurant. When Jingyan professed his love for her, she felt her mind went nk and she couldnt think of anything else. So on the way back, she didnt notice a group of people were following her closely. She was in the hotel. When she made up her mind to go out and look for Jingyan, someone knocked the door. She opened the door, and found it was a servant. He had a te of fruits in his hands. Excuse me, are you Miss Duan? Yes, I am. This is your fruit. Yiyao didnt order any fruit, but she thought it was Jingyan who ordered it for her. So she took the te dly. But suddenly, another man appeared from behind the waiter and covered her nose and mouth with a piece of cloth. The cloth has a very strong and pungent smell, and before Yiyao realized what was going on, she lost her consciousness and copsed to the ground. Chapter 301 Yiyao Was Kidnapped (1) Chapter 301 Yiyao Was Kidnapped (1) When she woke up again, Yiyao found she was tied to a chair. Her strength was drained and she couldnt see anything, because it was too dark. Suddenly, a light was turned on. It took her a while to adjust to the sudden brightness. Then she looked around, and found she was in a small room. There was no window, and there were jumbles of stuff at the corners of the room. A few men dressed in ck were sitting opposite her. They looked very proud for catching her. And one of them said: I was under the impression that people in the C Army are all smart people. Turns out, I was wrong. Who are you? I dont think we met before. Yiyao said coldly. No, we havent met before. But that doesnt matter. A man stood up from his chair. He walked to Yiyao, put a gun under her chin and lifted her head up. He smiled slyly and said: Now we are meeting each other. What do you want? Okay. Lets be direct. We want you to tell us the locations of the secret bases of your troop. All the bases. Then we will let you go. Yiyaoughed. This is not my first day to be a soldier. I am well-trained. So, you wont tell. The man said coldly. Yiyao tilted her head back and looked at him. She said: I need to think about it. Give me two days. You think people wille and save you? Stop daydreaming. Nobody can find this ce. The man knew what she was thinking. I wont escape. But the military has too many bases, and you need to give me some time so that I can remember all of them. The man looked into her eyes and said: You are not fooling me, are you? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If you dont trust me, just shoot me. Stop wasting your time. Yiyao said calmly. That was not the first time Yiyao got kidnapped. She remembered thest time she got kidnapped, she fought back violently, but she was no match for her enemies and she was almost beaten to death. Luckily, the police found her in the end and saved her, or she would be killed. So this time, she knew better than to use violence against these people. She would wait patiently and look for opportunities. She was not afraid of death, but she must die in the battleground, not in the hands of this mob. The man didnt know what to do. He couldnt kill her, because he hadnt got the information yet, and he couldnt trust her, because she was obviously lying to him. He thought about it very hard and then decided to give her some time. He said: Fine. I will give you some time. But two days is too long. You will need to tell me what I want to know tomorrow morning! Or I will shoot you! No problem. But can you give me some food? Im starving and my brain is not working. I cant remember anything. The man red at her and said viciously: You will get food when you remember all the bases. Yiyaoughed inwardly. She knew these people would absolutely kill her when she gave them the information. If you dont have food, at least let me drink some water. There is no water! The mans anger boiled up. He grabbed Yiyaos cor and said: Yiyao Duan! I am bloody serious! Dont you try to mess with me! Yiyao smiled. She said: Look at me. I am tied to a chair! How can I possibly mess with you? The man then released her and said to two young men: Keep an eye on this woman. Yes, sir. Then the other men walked out. Only Yiyao and these two young men were left in the room. Yiyao wore a nk expression, but she was actually thinking about how would she escape from this ce. The silence outside the room was utter. It was quieter than the viges. The air was rather cold and a musty smell wafted in the room. It was probably a basement. Yiyao thought. The three of them just looked at each other. None of them spoke anything. It waste, Yiyao suddenly said to these two men: Sir, I need to use the bathroom. No, you cant. One of them said. Sir, Im serious. Ive been locked here for more than three hours. I need to pee! Yiyao said in a chocked voice. Then, one man stood up and walked out to report. A few minutester he came back and said: Our boss asked how many bases have you recalled? If you can say one, you will be allowed to use the bathroom. Obviously this group of people are not to be fooled easily. Yiyao thought about it and gave them a location of a base. Because she had to go out and check the environment, so that she coulde up with a n to escape. The base she told them is of course, one of these bases they rarely use, because of its remote location. The man felt very d. He rushed out again to report. And soon, the man came back, and a woman was walking behind him. A cigarette was dangling from her mouth. And she walked to Yiyao and covered her eyes with a blindfold. She then untied Yiyao and pulled her up. Lets go. The woman said. Her voice is high-pitched, which made people very ufortable. My feet and hands are still bound together. Yiyao said. Cant you jump? The woman then pushed Yiyao suddenly. Yiyao was not prepared for this and she fell heavily on the ground. Her shoulder bumped against the floor and a sharp pain shot through her body. Yiyao felt angry. She shouted: What the fuck! Why do you have to push me!! The woman onlyughed coldly. She said to the other two men: Pull her up. Yiyao was then lifted up violently. The woman then put her hand on Yiyaos shoulder, the way police always escort prisoners, and said: Jump. Yiyao refrained her anger. She jumped forward, and counted inwardly how many times did she jump. She remembered she turned right when she jumped out of the room, and after a while, she turned left. Then she could smell dishes. She guessed she was in a kitchen or a restaurant. And she kept on jumping. Then, she heard a door was opened, and the stink of urine filled her nostrils. She was in the bathroom. Chapter 301 Yiyao Was Kidnapped (2) Chapter 301 Yiyao Was Kidnapped (2) The woman then removed the blindfold for Yiyao. Yiyao almost threw up when she saw the toilet. It looked like the toilet hadnt been flushed for a thousand years. Get in! The woman said. Yiyao frowned. Is there a cleaner one? No. Yiyao sighed helplessly. She jumped forward, and then turned back. She saw the two men were still looking at her. She shouted at them: What the hell are you still looking at? I am using the toilet! Turn around!! They turned around obediently. Maybe they were intimidated by Yiyaos formidable presence. Yiyao then looked at the woman and said: Do you want to untie my hands? Or do you want to take off my trousers for me? The woman sucked on her cigarette and then stubbed it out. So much trouble! Sheined. Yiyao thought the woman would help her to pull down her trousers, but the woman untied her hands directly. Yiyao used the bathroom and pulled up her pants. She thought about her current situation. Only three people were waiting for her outside the bathroom, and she could absolutely knock them down. But she didnt know how many people were just nearby, so she decided not to take any action. She walked out of the bathroom. The woman blindfolded her eyes and took her back. It waste at night. Yiyao had fallen asleep. Suddenly, she was woken up because she felt a pair of hairs on her chest. She opened her eyes, and found a man was touching her breasts. She felt disgusted and she shouted: What the hell are you doing? The man put on ascivious smile and said: What do you think I am doing? He then reached his hands into Yiyaos cor. Yiyao was furious. She bashed his nose with her head suddenly, and the man covered his nose in pain. Then, Yiyao knocked the man to the ground with the back of her chair and then trampled on his hand mercilessly. The silence of the night was broken by the mans hysterical scream. Yiyao then heard approaching footsteps, and another man rushed into this room. He saw Yiyao was still tied to the chair, and the man who was supposed to watch her was lying on the ground, his nose bleeding. What happened? The man asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao shot a sideways nce at him and said with contempt: Somebody cant get his hands off me. So I had to use a little bit violence. The man guessed what happened. He walked to the other man who was still rolling on the ground and kicked him. Useless! Get lost! He shouted. Then the other man got back to his feet and rushed out of the room. Yiyao, how dare you! You know I can kill you whenever I want to! Yiyaos anger hadnt subsided yet. She put on a contemporaneous smile and said: If you kill me, who will tell you these secrets you want to know? Besides, I want you to remember that I am not only a leader of a squad. I am Commander Duans daughter! If you dare to kill me, my father will hunt you down and destroy you wherever you go! The man didnt say anything else. He walked out of the room silently and locked the door behind him. Yiyao was now the only person in the room, and she felt rather rxed. She decided to have a good rest, and tomorrow, she would try to figure out who these people are, and why are they trying to steal the national secrets. A few hourster, Yiyao woke up from a good sleep. She couldnt tell the time because she was in a basement and the sunshine couldnt get in. She untied her hands with her nimble fingers. As a member of the special force, she has learned how to untie all kinds of knots when she was bound, so it was not a very difficult thing to do. She also wanted to untie her feet, but she was afraid there are surveince cameras in the room, so she didnt do it. At that time, she heard approaching footsteps, and she tied her hands together again, the way these people tied her. The tall man walked in. He stood in front of her and said: You should tell me about these bases now! Yiyao acted to be feeble. She said in a tired voice: I cant remember anything. Because I am too hungry. The moment she finished, the man delivered a hard p across her face. Her face swelled up in an instant. The man then put his hand around her neck. He red at Yiyao viciously and said: Yiyao! Stop wasting my time! My patience is not unlimited. The base you told me yesterday doesnt exit at all! You lied to me! Yiyao was surprised that they could find it out so fast. Since he already knew she was lying, there was no need to keep acting. Yiyao spited at the man and said: Then why dont you just kill me! The man clenched his teeth. He squeezed Yiyaos neck even harder. Yiyaos face turned purple, and she couldnt breathe at all. When she was about to fight back, the man released his grip suddenly and Just bring it on! I will never tell! We will see! The man then looked at the door and shouted: Come in! A few men rushed in and said: Sir, we are here. Where are your whips? Beat her! Yes, sir! Yiyao didnt seem frightened at all. As if she was not the one who was about to be beaten. Then, these men whipped Yiyao without mercy. Yiyao was racked with pain. She knew she wouldnt survive this torture, so she soon pretended to faint. Sir, she fainted! The man walked over and kicked her. He saw her face was ghostly pale and her eyes were tightly shut, and he shouted: Damn! What kind of soldier she is! Sir, do we keep whipping her? Go fuck yourself! We whip her because we need to force her to tell! Now she is unconscious! Whats the point of keeping beating her? In the afternoon, the man came back and found she was awake. So they quarreled with each other bitterly. After failing to get any information, the man beat Yiyao again, and Yiyao acted to faint again. It was finally night. When everyone went to sleep, Yiyao untied her hands and feet and checked the wounds on her body. No one would be watching her even though there were surveince cameras. They were not that diligent. She was badly injured, but luckily these cuts were not very deep and there injuries were not fatal. She stood up and walked to the door. It was locked. She looked out through the gap, and found the hallway was not lit. She could hear men snoring. She must figure out how to escape from this ce. She thought. On the third day, they repeated the same procedures and Yiyao got more cuts and gashes on her body. One man cut her belly with a knife and then roughly wrapped her belly up. He was obviously trying to torture her on purpose. Yiyao knew she would surly die in their hands if she couldnte up with a n. Atst, Yiyao decided to use her beauty to seduce a man, and then escape with that mans help. Yiyao looked at the group of men who were torturing her, and she could tell which one is the vicious one, and which one is the lustful one. She rubbed her leg against the lustful mans leg secretly, and when the man looked at her, she winked at him meaningfully. Yiyaos face was bruised, but she still looked very beautiful. The lustful man smiled and swallowed nervously when Yiyao winked at him. He knew what Yiyao meant. When Yiyao was alone in the room, the man sneaked into the room. He said: Hello beautiful, Im here. Yiyao put on a soft smile. She said: Can you do me a favor? The man looked serious in an instant. He said: What do you want? Dont ask me to release you. Thats not possible. Chapter 301 Yiyao Was Kidnapped (3) Chapter 301 Yiyao Was Kidnapped (3) "I just want some food. I haven''t eaten for three days." Yiyao said in a soft voice, deliberately wiping tears from her eyes." Please bring me some food, please." The man hesitated for a moment, leering at her, "If I give you food, how do you n to repay me?" Yiyao was disgusted with this man, but had to pretend to be shy, "No matter what you want in return is fine." "Really?" The man asked in surprise. "Of course. I am now caught by you. I dare not lie to you." "Good, when they all go to bed at night, I''ll bring you food." said the man. "Thank you very much, sir." Yiyao said with deliberate tenderness. When the man left, Yiyao spit a mouthful of spittle towards the side. "Damn it, disgusting. Yiyao felt her head dizzy. Since she hadn''t eaten in the past few days,bined with a little too much blood loss, her blood sugar was a little low. . Soon after, the door was gently pushed open. Suddenly Yiyao woke up from her dizziness. The person came. Yiyao smiled wickedly. Soon, the man walked in, holding a piece of bread in his hand. "Officer, are you awake?" He asked in a whisper. "You''re here. I am waiting for you." Yiyao said sweetly. The man was happy and walked quickly to her. He handed her the bread while reaching his hand to touch her breast. However, before his hand could touch her, his throat was poked by a sharp wire. "Don''t shout if you dont want to be killed." She whispered a threat in his ear. "Fine, I won''t shout. Please don''t kill me." The man''s voice began to tremble. Of course he didn''t dare to shout. If his boss knew that he brought her food, his boss would also kill him. Yiyao dragged the man toward the door while asking, "Where is the exit?" "The exit is in the kitchen." "Kitchen?" Yiyao stuck the wire directly into the man''s flesh, Be specific." The man felt hot blood flowing down his neck and was afraid that she would kill him. "There is a small iron door inside the kitchen, and that is the exit." he said. "Has it been locked?" "Yes. The key is in the boss''s hand." When she got to the door, she asked onest question, "Who ordered you to do this?" The man was on the verge of tears and said in a trembling voice, "I''m just following the boss to make a living. He wouldn''t tell me about such an important matter." Then Yiyao pped her hand directly on the back of the man''s head, and then the man fainted on the ground. Taking the small wire, Yiyao easily opened the door. When she found that there was no one outside, she quickly ran in the direction of the kitchen. Next to the fridge in the kitchen, Yiyao saw the small iron door with the big lock on it. Then she Yiyao lay on her hands and knees and put the wire in the lock, listening carefully for the sound inside. A few minutester, there was a small sound from inside the lock. Delighted, Yiyao prised the lock open. Just when she was about to escape from here, a man''s stern voice came from behind her, "What are you doing?" Yiyao turned around and saw a man who was topless and wearing only his briefs with a ss of water in his hand. He looked at her in horror. She was about to go up and stop him, when she heard him shout, "Come on! The officer is going to run away." She quickly opened the lock and was about to run out. But as soon as she opened the door, a gun was pressed against her forehead. "Where are you going?" The woman said. Before the woman could react, Yiyao quickly grabbed the gun from the woman''s hand. "Don''t move, I will never show mercy." Yiyao pointed the gun at her head. The woman was obviously stunned. She did not expect this female officer to react so quickly and move so swiftly. Yiyao held her in front of him and backed up the ramp. More and more men came running. Several men with guns shot at her without hesitation. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She thought she could escape by holding the woman hostage, but she didn''t expect the guys to shoot at the woman. Her blood sshed into Yiyao''s face. The woman soon died. Yiyao left her behind and ran desperately out the door. The road ahead was dark, but she could only keep running. If she was caught this time, she would definitely be killed. The sound of gunshots kepting from behind her. Not long after, Yiyao felt a cool breeze, followed by the moonlight she saw. When she ran outpletely, she stooped in her tracks violently. Ahead of her was a very deep cliff. It took her a moment to realize she was in a deep mountain. These men had brought her straight to the mountain. The sound of gunfire and footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer. Yiyao could not find her way for the time being, so she had to hide in the dense grass next to her. Half a minuteter, the group ran out and ran in the opposite direction of her. Then Yiyao got up, but her feet slipped. There was nothing in her hands to grab, so she rolled down the hill. All the way, Yiyao kept her head in her hands. Her back and arms were cut by branches, but she couldn''t care them. She just prayed that she wouldn''t be in too much danger when she got to the bottom of the mountain. Finally she rolled to the bottom of the hill and stopped. She curled up for a while and smelled blood. She didn''t know if it was a new wound bleeding, or if the wound in her abdomen had split open. Maybe Yiyao''s physical condition was very good and she just suffered some injuries. If an ordinary person fell down from that high mountain, they might have died. "Damn, this time it almost killed me." said she. Chapter 302 Fair, Gorgeous and Slim (1) Chapter 302 Fair, Gorgeous and Slim (1) Yiyao Duan struggled to get up, and she felt so sticky when she touched her abdomen, her wound really split. She must get out of here in a hurry. With her rich experience, Yiyao Duan found a mountain trail after walking for more than twenty minutes, and there must be vigers living near the trail. Sure enough, after walking along the rugged mountain trail for a long time, Yiyao Duan finally saw a house on the side of the road with lights still on. Yiyao Duan went up and knocked on the door, and the voice of an angry man came from inside, "Who is it." "Just passing by." Yiyao Duan was weak and breathless. "For what?" "Sir, I''m here for a trip, but I''m lost, can I stay at your home for a night?" Maybe the man opened the door due to Yiyaos gentle and sweet voice, yet he didnt imagine a bleeding woman stand outside his house, he was startled and pointed at Yiyao and said, "Are you a human or a ghost?" "Brother, don''t be afraid, I''m a human being." Yiyao walked inside, but the man didnt want to let her enter the house and didnt dare to touch her with his hands, so he could only block her, "You ...... you''d better go away, our family ......" Yiyao did not want to talk nonsense with him, she raised the gun in her hand directly, "Brother, do me a favor, okay?" The man was frozen, how dare he to refuse her when a gun was pointing at him? "Who is it." A woman''s voice came from the inner room. The man came back to his senses and ran inside saying, "Don''t youe out." "Who''s out there ...... ah!" The woman screamed as Yiyao staggered into the inner room and sat on the sofa, she said powerlessly. "Madam, don''t shout, I won''t hurt you." The woman, dressed in a thin pajama, hid behind her husband and said, "You, who are you? Why do you have a gun? "I''m a police officer, I ran into the criminals when I was catching suspects." Yiyao exined briefly, covering her stomach that kept bleeding, "Sir, lend me your mobile phone, please." The couple looked at each other, no matter whether she was telling the truth or not, they had to borrow her their phone as that she had a gun in her hand. So the husband tossed his phone to Yiyao and watched her dial the number. The call was picked up only after a second. "Hello?" "It''s me. Yiyao Duan." The man over the phone was surprised, "Chief, I finally heard from you, we''re all so panic that we''ve searched the whole Sky City but we couldn''t find you ......" "Cut the crap, I''m injured, send someone to pick me up." "Huh? Where are you, chief? We''reing to you immediately." "I''m in the woods and don''t know where, locate this phone to find me. Hurry up, if you don''t act in a rush, you''ll be waiting for my corpse." "Chief, don''t scare me, you have to hold on ......" The man was still rambling over there, Yiyao just threw the phone beside her, but the call never been put down. That guy was always so nagging. Yiyao let out a long sigh of relief, not knowing when they would arrive, she just felt dizzy and didn''t dare to sleep easily, and said to the middle-aged couple that snuggled together, "Sir, can you give me a bowl of water to drink?" The couple listened exactly what she had just said, and saw that she was beautiful and polite, except that she had just pointed at the husband with a gun. The man hesitated for a moment and gave Yiyao a cup of warm water. She felt her thoughts get clear after she gulped down. "Thank you, Sir." Putting down the cup, Yiyao leaned back on the sofa, the roar of the helicopter came from the mobile phone, interspersed with the shouts of herrades, "Chief, I''ve found your location, we''ll be there soon, hang in there." Yiyao didn''t bother to answer him. The woman who was so frightened just now was also much calmer at this moment, she couldn''t help but ask, "Girl, how did you end up like this?" Yiyao didn''t dare let herself fall asleep and forced to stay awake, she chatted with her, "Madam, do you know that there is a secret passage halfway up the mountain?" "A secret passage?" The woman was surprised, "No, we''ve grown up here since we were kids, we''ve never heard of any secret passages here." "Then have you seen any strange people going in and out?" The woman thought about it, shook her head and said, "No, there are not many people living in this area, and we are all acquaintances who have known each other for more than ten years, usually we just go into the woods to work, we have not seen any strangers." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao was puzzled. They are quite a few people, they muste out to buy daily necessities no matter what, how can they hide so well that even the permanent residents here had not seen them? "Sir, youd better close the door outside, put out the light and go sleep, I''m afraid those people will look for me when they see the light." As soon as the man heard this, he went out hurriedly and closed the door, but he still felt worried, so he took an arm-thick wooden stick to hold it against the door. But how could the couple fall asleep in the dark while a living person sitting here? "Don''t mind me, turn off the light." Yiyao was very serious. How could the couple dare to resist, they turned off the light obediently andy down, and didnt move a bit. The only sound left in the darkness was breathing. Dizziness and pain hit her again and again, Yiyao gritted her teeth to hold on. For some reason, she suddenly thought of Jingyan Ye, who was far away in Sky City, he must be anxious that she was carried off without any notice. She wondered if he would me himself for this. It was a pity that she hadn''t told him the answer, she could tell him in person when she returned to Sky City. Perhaps because of the pain on her body, Yiyao felt that time was passing by extremely slowly. Chapter 302 Fair, Gorgeous and Slim (2) Chapter 302 Fair, Gorgeous and Slim (2) She wanted to close her eyes to rest for only a little while, but she was so tired that she didn''t know how long she had slept, she was suddenly awakened by a loud knock on the door. The two people sleeping on the bed were awaken, the woman was so panicked, "Are those people coming after you?" Yiyao raised her gun and walked outside cautiously, she said in a low voice, "Don''t make a sound, and don''te out." At that moment, the knocking outside became more impatient and was apanied by a man''s angry roar, "Open the door!" Yiyao was shocked, it was the gang looking for her. Shit, does God also want me to die here today? "If you don''t open the door, we''ll tear it down." After saying that, there was the sound of smashing the door. Yiyao found a best shooting space and hid in the dark carefully, there were not many bullets in her gun, she had to make full use of it, but there were only five people at most judging by the footsteps of the people outside. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "ng..." The door was really broken, and Yiyao pulled the trigger without hesitation when two people had just broken in. "Bang - bang -" Two shots were fired, and the two men were shot dead. The remaining three men took cover immediately. Yiyao could not sit idly by and wait for death, the sound of gunshots would attract more aplices here. She threw a steel washbasin in the corner, and the two men shot the basin while poked out their heads, yet they were shot in the heads by Yiyao at the moment they emerged. There was only one man left. At that moment, the sound of a helicopter was heard in the distance, and Yiyao was relieved that these kids had finally arrived. Thest man at the door saw that things were not right, he wanted to ran away, but he could not outrun the bullets and was shot in the leg and fell to the ground heavily. Yiyao knocked on the window and said, "Sir, turn on the light, it''s all right." With that, a light came on in the ck night, illuminating Yiyao''s miserably pale face. Zhuque jumped down from the helicopter and saw several people fallen across the outside of the house, his heart plunk and he thought, "Don''t let anything happen to the captain. When he rashed into the courtyard, Yiyao was leaning against the wall, her face was as white as a sheet, Zhuque almost burst into tears. Yiyao smiled at him and said weakly, "You''ve finallye, I would die here if you make it littleter." Zhuque said, "Captain, stop talking, shes bleeding." "Brat, are you looking for a fight." "Luckily I brought the medical doctor with me," Zhuque ced Yiyao on the stretcher carefully and asked the doctor to stop bleeding hurriedly. Yiyao waved her hand at him, "Remember topensate this family for some money, the door is torn down by those bastards." "Okay, got it." "There''s another one, I shot him in his leg ......." "Weve got him." The military doctor lifted up the corner of her shirt to check her bloody abdomen, Zhuque mmed his fist on the chair next to him, murderous intention revealed in his eyes, "Shit, I''ll kill these sons of bitches." Yiyao''s frayed nerves finally rxed, soon she felt dizzy and before she passed out, she said to Zhuque feebly, "There''s a secret organization at the middle hill, theyre here to steal state secrets, we must catch them." "Don''t worry, Captain, none of them can escape." Zhuque shook Yiyao''s hand and said to the doctor, "Doctor, the captain is counting on you." "Yes, sir." Zhuque jumped off the helicopter, watched they away, and then walked towards the captured criminal ...... Yiyao was admitted to the Military Hospital of Sky City in the next morning, she almost died because of excessive blood lossbined with severe infection of the wounds all over her body. Looking at her injuries in the operating room, the experienced doctors could not help but sigh. What kind of cruel person would do this to her? In addition to the two stab wounds in her abdomen, there were countless leather whip marks on her back and chest, all oozed dark blood, and her thigh was scratched by tree branches. She was only able to survive because shes tough. Normal person would be killed by the unbearable pain. When she woke up in the morning, she asked about the gang of thugs, and Azure Dragon said that they had all been caught and were being interrogated. Only then did Yiyao feel relieved. The beating she had received in the past few days had not been in vain. Then, she forced Azure Dragon to take her to see Jingyan, but before she could say anything, she was confronted with questions. Who is she? She is Yiyao Duan whos not afraid of anything, and only Jun Duan dares to lecture her like that, no one else, not to mention Jingyan who has not been identified. Yiyao then wondered, when hes confessing to her, he said all those lovers prattles smoothly, saying that no matter what she did he would support her unconditionally. She disappeared for a few days without saying hello and then he changed totally. Men are so fickle. She thought of the woman standing next to him, beautiful, fair and good temperament, and then looked at herself, suddenly she felt ...... shes nothing but a soldier. Shes useless. Azure Dragon sat on the sofa while eating grapes and watching the news, he couldn''t help but ask when heard her sigh, "Captain, what''s wrong with you?" Yiyao let out a long sigh, "I''m thirsty, can you give me a ss of water?" "Oh," Azure Dragon put down the grapes and went to pour water, and when he handed it to her, he said with a smile, "Captain, you''re thinking of that toy boy, aren''t you? You''ve been in a bad mood since you came back from seeing him." Yiyao was so straightforward, she said after hesitated for a moment, "What kind of girls do you boys like?" Azure Dragon was so frightened that he took a step backwards, "Captain, you, you, you, are you out of your mind?" "Fuck off! You''re the one who lost your mind." Yiyao really wanted to ssh him with water. Chapter 302 Fair, Gorgeous and Slim (3) Chapter 302 Fair, Gorgeous and Slim (3) "Captain, didn''t you say before, don''t treat you like a woman? We all treat you like a man, how can I not feel surprised when you suddenly ask that?" Azure Dragon walked to the sofa, a silly grin appeared on his tanned face, "Most of men like well-behaved, kind and lovely, hardworking, who keeps the house clean and can cook well ......" "Stop!" Yiyao interrupted him, none of what Azure Dragon said could be matched with her. It was over, she wouldn''t be able to get married in her whole life. "Captain, I haven''t finished yet." "Cut the crap, go get some food." Azure Dragon stood up and turned back as he walked to the door, "Captain, we like gentle girls who don''t speak rudely ......" Yiyao threw the apple on the table over him. When she was left alone in the ward, Yiyao spected for a long time, if what Azure Dragon said was true, she could not get married in her whole life? Perhaps Azure Dragon felt that what he said had hurt Yiyao, after he bought the food back, he said exceptionally guiltily when looked at the despondent Yiyao, "Captain, what I said just now are the thoughts of ordinary men like us, you are not an ordinary person, of course men can''t have so many demands on you." Yiyao red at him unhappily, "Why am I not an ordinary person? Do I look like a weirdo?" "No, what I mean is that you are the walking Mn, you will be a general in the future. You are the one to choose your boyfriend." Azure Dragon looked so proud, as if hes the one who became a general. Yiyao snorted withughter, "I don''t know when I''ll be a general, when can I get married? Do I have to wait until I''m so old?" "I just made an analogy, my point is, Captain, you are a very good soldier and a very special girl, whoever marries you in the future will be extremely lucky, dont underestimate yourself." Yiyao raised her eyebrows, "Yo, since when you are so good at talking." Azure Dragon patted his chest, "Of course, I''m also a college student who graduated from military school, okay? Captain, hurry up and eat, the porridge will get coldter." On this side, Yiyao and Azure Dragon wereughing and joking, while on the other side, Jingyan was drowning his troubles in wine. After Yiyao left, Jingyan stood in front of thepany for a long time. The feeling of regret enveloped him, and he even regretted that why he acted so rude when she came to find him? Why couldn''t he ask in a calm tone, why did he have to yell at her? Yiyao was right, what qualifications did he have and what kind of rights did he have? He wasn''t even her boyfriend yet. Now, is it true that they can''t even be friends anymore? He forgot Qing Nangong at thepanys gatepletely, he walked towards the parking lot destely, at first, he wanted to go home, but he stepped on the brakes when he passed a bar. He drank one ss after another in the corner alone, during which beautiful women in revealing clothes came to flirt him constantly, but he ignored them all. When he finally got drunk, the bar manager made a phone call to the vi of Ye family. This is because the owner behind this bar is Tianye Mu. Kerry was watching a soap opera with his wife, and hes toozy to move, so he instructed Chuxue Ye to pick up her brother. "What has stimted my brother, why did he go to the bar while we have so much alcohol at home?" Chuxue Ye felt so strange when she took out her bag. Venus was a little worried, "Aren''t you afraid she''ll run into some trouble that you let her go alone?" Kerryughed, "I''m thankful that others don''t mess with her, messing with her is no different than looking for death." Venus kept quiet and continued to watch TV. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Not long after Chuxue left, Kerrys mobile phone rang. "Boss, someone is investigating Young Master secretly." "Who is it?" "It seems to be someone from the army." Kerry raised his eyebrow, the troops? Could it be someone from Yiyao''s side? "Leave it, they can investigate if they want to, just pretend you don''t know." Kerry instructed, anyway, his son was as innocent as a piece of paper, he was not afraid of them digging up his privacy. "Got it, boss." Venus turned her head and asked him, "What''s going on?" Kerry shook his head speechlessly, "Our son has provoked a soldier, and she starts to investigate him." "Yiyao Duan?" "Who else could it be?" Kerry smiled coldly, "It seems that this girl does has some background." "Didn''t she say she didnt like Pingan? Why is she investigating Pingan now?" Kerry hesitated for a second and said, "Pingan finally recovered from it these days, but he got drunken today, could it be that she hase back for him?" Venus nodded, "It''s very possible, and it''s probably not end up well, otherwise Pingan wouldnt go to the bar to get drunk. "Forget it, let the youngsters manage it by themselves, it won''t be life-threatening anyway." Venus remembered what they had been through before, its just a start of beginning for Pingan, so she didn''t worry about it anymore, the couple snuggled together again and watched the TV show. When Chuxue appeared at the bar in a fiery red dress with her high heels, everyone in the bar drew a deep breath. There was actually such a charming and exquisite woman in the world, shes a real beauty. The manager saw her and greeted her through the crowd hurriedly, "Miss Ye, Young Master Ye is over there." Chuxue followed him with a cold face and saw Jingyan sleep on the sofa, and the table beside him was full of empty wine bottles. "He drank all this by himself?" Chuxue asked in surprise. The manager smiled awkwardly, "Yes, Young Master Ye wanted wine, we couldn''t refuse him." Chuxue was speechless, she took out a card from her bag and gave it to him, "Go and swipe this card." How dare the manager took her card, he said very politely, "Miss Ye, if the boss knows that I charge Young Master Ye for wine, I won''t be able to keep my job." Chuxue put the card back into her bag, it was her uncle''s property anyway, it wouldnt cost a penny for her brother to drank some bottles of wine. She walked over to her brother, crouched down, couldn''t help but sigh and said softly, "Brother, wake up, it''s time to go home." Jingyan lifted his eyes to see his sister, he grinned and said drunkenly, "Ruyi, you''re here. Come on, drink with me. "I''ll drink with you at home, okay? We''ll steal Dad''s best wine and drink it all over." Jingyan shook his head, "No, Dad saves it to drink with mom, he''ll get mad if we steal it." "I''ll steal it, Daddy won''t want to hit me, get up and let''s go home." Chuxue assisted Jingyan to get up, not expecting him to be so heavy that he almost overwhelmed her. The manager came to help her hastily, holding Jingyan''s arm as he headed out. There is a phrase called beer muscle, looks like its exactly right about some men. Chuxue didnt walk so far yet she was stopped by some rogues. "They say that the youngdy of the Ye family looks like a heavenly fairy, I''ve only seen pictures before, but when I see you in person today, I think youre ten thousand times more beautiful than the pictures." Chuxue looked at him indifferently and didn''t say anything, she didnt want to foul her mouth by talking with rascals like him. The manager''s face turned pale and he thought, oh no, those gangsters! I need to say something nice, "This gentleman, may I ask what you need?" The man pointed at Chuxue arrogantly and said with a grin, "Let Miss Ye have a drink with this master, and I will let her go." "How can that be?" The man pushed the manager away, "Go away, it''s not your turn to speak." Jingyan almost fell over by his heavy push as the manager was holding him. Chuxue remembered her mother''s words that she should not make trouble outside, but she could not be med while someone else had provoked her first. "Miss Ye, how about it, as long as you filled a ss for me and my brothers, I''ll let you go." The man looked up and down at Chuxue with a lecherous gaze, what was going on in his mind was obviously something anyone could see. Chuxue smiled coldly, "What if I don''t?" "Then don''t me us for being rude, right, brothers?" They were lustful and smiling obscenely, how could they still stay sane while seeing Chuxues gorgeous face? Fearing that something bad might happen, the manager blocked Chuxue hastily behind him again and said seriously, "Gentleman, you are still young and don''t know what Mr. Ye could in his days, please leave immediately, otherwise you will end up ugly." Every dog has its day, the time of Kerry has long passed, now it is me who have the say." After said that, the man pushed the manager away again and took another step closer to Chuxue, flirted her, "Beauty, how do you think so." A fierce glint shed in Chuxue''s eyes when she smiled brightly, and instantly, the whole bar was much brighter. "Sure, I''ll pour you guys a drink." Chuxue''s words stunned everyone present for a moment, she let the manager to hold Jingyan and asked with a smile, "Where?" The man felt so dizzy by her smile that he even stuttered, pointing to a nearby table and saying, "Pour it right here." Chuxue walked over, picked up a bottle of wine and shook it, asking, "Just for the six of you?" "Yes, yes, yes ......" When everyone thought that Chuxue was going to pour the wine, with a "pop", the bottle in her hand burst over the head of the man just now, and she lifted her leg a kick the man''s crotch, then a miserable scream was heard, the man fell to the ground, not knowing whether to protect his head or his private parts. Chapter 303 The Purple Princess (1) Chapter 303 The Purple Princess (1) This scene silenced the whole bar, even the DJ ying the disc stopped to y music and stood up to look over. Chuxue pped her hands and said to the five remaining people, "Still want to drink?" The five people turned sober immediately, they looked at each other confusingly, not knowing what to do. The man lying on the ground cursed loudly, "You fucking bitch, how dare you hit me, you guys! Beat her for me!" They didnt have other options, so they could only rush to Chuxue. Yet people only saw the red dress flying in the wind, and within a minute, all five men were lying on the ground, either holding their heads or their legs and stomachs, while the one who had beaten them up was so rxed as if nothing had happened, standing yfully in the center with a seemingly smile on her face. Her pointy heels stepped on the hands of the leading man, and Chuxue said with a smile on her face, "Do you scumbags think that just because you are stronger than others, you can be the king in Sky City? Do you think girls are so easy to bully? Who gave you the confidence? I''m telling you, don''t let me see you again, otherwise I''ll beat you up every time when I see you. Be fair, I don''t rely on my dad Kerry, I''ll beat you with my own fists, how about that?" "I won''t, I won''t ......" The man was so sore that he could hardly breathe, and now he was sober, he certainly didn''t dare to be reckless anymore. "Manager, all the damage in the bar will bepensated by them, if they don''t pay, call the police, they have to pay at least dozens of thousand Yuan, enough for them to be jailed for a few days." "Yes, Miss Ye." The manager responded respectfully, even if there didnt need topensate for dozens of thousand Yuan, hell make sure they will. When Chuxue finished here, she took her brother from the manager and headed out, someone in the crowd eximed her action, followed by shouts of bravo that broke through the sky, and of course the warm apuse. Chuxue almost slipped, she had seen a lot of big asions, but for the first time she saw people cheering for her, which made her blush with embarrassment. She looked back and smiled to the crowd, then brought her brother away hurriedly. Tucking Jingyan into the back of the car, Chuxue breathed in the cool summer breeze and felt relieved instantly. She had never beat someone in front of so many people, because no one dared to do that to her, and there was no chance. When things like that happened, her brother and bodyguards would have solved it long ago, shes the one to sit by and watch. Today, she finally tried, she didn''t expect to feel so good. "It was so enjoyable." Chuxue smiled and muttered to herself. "Had fun?" Jingyan''s voice suddenly came over. Chuxue was so scared that she mmed on the brakes and turned back to look at the drunken Jingyan, asking in surprise, "When did you wake up?" Jingyan rubbed his forehead, his voice was deep, "When you took the bottle and blew his head off." "Then why are you still pretending to sleep? Why did you pretend to be asleep and caused me so much efforts to help you to the car?" Jingyan teased her, "Hmph, if I don''t pretend to be asleep, how can you continue to make a show?" Chuxue raised her chin and smiled smugly as she continued to start the car, "How about that? I haven''t disgraced our Ye family, have I?" Jingyan said slowly, "No, Miss Ye is so powerful, she fought against six hooligans alone, it makes people''s blood boil, just watch, the headlines wille out tomorrow." "Really?" "What do you think?" Jingyan asked rhetorically. Chuxue bit her lip and remained silent for a long time, she then asked, "Brother, there won''t be any trouble, will there?" Jingyan slumped down on the seat behind him, "What are you afraid of? Do you think our family cant handle such a trivial matter? If I had been awake, I would have hit them even harder than you did. How dare them to scold my Ruyi." Chuxueughed silently, she felt so warm and touched, she knew that it didn''t matter how much trouble she got into, she had her brother and father behind her. Of course shes a smart girl who wouldnt couldn''t get into much trouble. The two had not yet returned home when Tianye Mu''s call came to Kerrys mobile phone, detailing Chuxue''s heroic deeds in the bar. Kerry was overjoyed to hear this and said with a big smile, "My daughter, she did a good job." Venus shook her head, "You guys are really spoiling her." "She''s our baby girl, why should we let anyone else to spoil her?" Kerry was so proud of her. Venus was speechless. She cherishes her baby girl, her daughter is so obedient and well-behaved, unlike Jingyan who loves to go out and y, Chuxue always stays with her and Kerry over the years, even when she needs to go on a journey, she only been away for a month or two at most, Venus feels satisfied that her daughter could do so. Over the years, as she has grown more and more beautiful, Venus was a bit worried, as the saying goes, beauty fades like a flower. God had empowered her talents, and gifted her beauty, what would God take away from her? So far, nothing bad had happened, would it be that God had forgot her? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The following day, just as Jingyan had said, the video and photos of thedy of Ye family beating up six hooligans alone went viral on the inte. Everyone thought that Chuxue was just a beautiful princess from a wealthy family, but they never expected her to have such a cool character, especially what she had said to those rogues has attracted countless fans for her, and manyizens praised her to be masculine, and even wanted to marry her. Nestled on the sofa, Chuxue was eating an apple while reading thements, giggling with glee and excitement. "Come on, you''ve been reading all morning, and you''re stillughing." Chuxue leaned close to Venus and said smilingly, "Mom, theizens are so funny, they are calling me husband and saying that I made them pregnant." Venus poked her head and smiled dotingly, "Fortunately, no one got killed this time." "Mom, don''t worry, I know what Im doing." "That''s good for you, you''re the one who reassures me the most," Venus asked after a moment, lowering her voice, "What happened to your brother yesterday? I saw that he went to work in the morning without eating breakfast." Chuxue said as she browsed her phone, "I don''t know, he didn''t say anything, but I guess it must have something to do withdies again." Venus nodded, "I thought so too, aye, why don''t you go to work today?" "Not now, let me be proud for a while." Venus got up and headed out, she thought of something and said, "Right, tomorrow is the weekend, let''s go see your grandpa Xiao." Only then did Chuxue put down the phone in her hand, looked up and asked, "Why is Grandpa Xiao still uncured?" "It''s getting worse, yesterday he has transferred to the military hospital, I heard that the medical treatment is better there." "Oh, got it." Jingyan was out of sorts all day, from time to time the scene of seeing Yiyao Duan yesterday came to his mind, and suddenly many questions shrouded his heart. Why did her face look so pale? Why was that man holding her waist? And when she got on the car, why did she tell the man she would get on by herself? Or maybe, the man was supposed to help her get into the car? Why did he have to help her get into the car? Andpared to her usual movements, she was much slower when she got on the car yesterday ...... Did she ...... get hurt? Chapter 303 The Purple Princess (2) Chapter 303 The Purple Princess (2) The moment he thought of this possibility, Jingyan''s heart was in turmoil, he was so regret that why did he have to be so impulsive? It was good enough that she came to find him, so why did he have to speak to her so rude? Why did he even ask her where she had gone? Its done. She must have thought he was an unreasonable man. Obviously he was too worried about her, why couldnt he express clearly? Thinking what she said in thest, Jingyan''s heart shrank as she said, goodbye, Jingyan. Maybe she didnt want to see him again. She hated people who didn''t understand her. Just look at the way she treated that blind date, she simply refused that man just because of different eating habit, not to mention the fact that he had just said he would understand her after his confession to her. Jingyan was so desperate. Whats for his sober of twenty years? He just acted impulsively for once, but he made a huge mistake. He closed his eyes for a long time, Jingyan picked up his mobile phone and called his father. He couldn''t just leave it at that, he had to find Yiyao Duan and get things right, even if her answer was still the same, he had to find her first and see that she was safe and sound. "Pingan, what is it?" "Dad, are you busy now?" "No, I''m not busy, I''m having tea with your uncle." Jingyan hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "Dad, can you help me find Yiyao Duan?" Kerry remained silence for a while, then he asked, "You still want to find her?" "Well, there are some things I need to find out." "Didnt you see her yesterday?" Jingyan stood up hastily and asked him in surprise, "How do you know?" He hadn''t told any family about this matter. Kerry didn''t conceal it either, "Last night when you went for a drink, I was told that someone in the military was checking your background, no one was investigating you before but yesterday someone did, so I think this should have something to do with your meeting with her." Jingyan was startled, naturally Yiyao Duan wouldn''t investigate him in the dark, it should be her father. So, had Yiyao Duan told his father about him? "Jingyan? Why aren''t you talking?" Jingyan regained hisposure, "Dad, so can you find her?" Kerry sighed and said, "Jingyan, not everyone in the military can we look into, and dad guess that Yiyao Duan do have a background, it''s even more impossible for us to find out, so ......" Kerry didnt continue, but Jingyan already knew what his father meant. That window of hope had been locked tightly, his father has always been strong and impable in his heart, since his father said theres nothing he could do, so ...... "I know dad, please continue to drink tea." Kerry felt too harsh hear the lost voice of his son, he said, "Pingan, if you really want to see her, daddy will try, but I cant promise you." "Thank you, dad." After hanging up the phone, Kerry sighed. Tianye Mu asked him curiously, "What happened? How come you got involved with the military?" Kerry told him the whole story. "I didn''t expect this kid to be so infatuated." Tianye Mu eximed. "You are resourceful, is there anything you can do?" Kerry poured him a cup of tea. Tianye Mu knocked on the wooden table with his fingers, "Im familiar with people from the business and political circle, I really don''t have any contacts with the militarymunity." "What about my sister-inw?" "I''m not sure, I haven''t heard her mention it either." Something suddenly urred to Tianye Mu, "Right, the old man was transferred to the military hospital this time thanks to an old acquaintance, you know, the military hospital does not ept social patients, maybe we can ask that acquaintance." "That would be great! Then please,e on, I''ll pour you another cup of tea." He said with a smile, "Don''t ask me to do it, you''re going to see the old man tomorrow, aren''t you? Pingan can ask by himself. If he cant handle it alone, how can he achieve big things. "You''re right, let him ask for himself." Yehuang Group. When it was time for dinner, perhaps because of hes drunken yesterday, Jingyan didn''t have much of an appetite and had an important file to handle, so he didn''t go to dinner, which of course only the people in the secretariat would know. Xuan Zhao thought about it and decided to order a meal from the hotel. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come in." Xuan Zhao stepped into the president''s office, carrying a meal in her hand. Jingyan was working on his desk, he raised his head indifferently and asked, "What?" Xuan Zhao mustered up the courage, "Mr. Ye, I ordered a meal for you, it''s not good for your health if you don''t eat dinner, and you have a meeting this afternoon, I''m afraid your body won''t..." Jingyan was reading a report and didn''t listen to what she was saying at all, so he didn''t answer. Xuan Zhao stood awkwardly, what did he mean, why didnt he talk? Should she stay here or go out? A few minutester, Jingyan finished reading the report and looked up to see her standing uneasily with take-out in her hand, so he pointed to the rest area, "Put it there." Xuan Zhao was stunned, but then she became delighted and said immediately, "Yes, Mr. Ye, you can eat while it''s hot, it''s good for your stomach, just let me know when you''re done and Ille in to clean up." Jingyan answered in a muffled voice and didn''t say anything more. Xuan Zhao put down the food and went out with light footsteps.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She thought that Jingyan was going to refuse her directly again, but she didn''t expect him to ept this time, so it seemed like a good start. In the evening, Jingyan returned home and listened to his father talk about what his uncle had said, his eyes, which had been obscure for many days, finally lit up, "Uncle is right, this is my own business, I will go personally and beg my aunt tomorrow." Chapter 303 The Purple Princess (3) Chapter 303 The Purple Princess (3) Its well known that Xiran Xiao dotes Jingyan the most. With a little bit of hope, Jingyan felt the stone in his heart lighten, so he gobbled up at night. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Early the next morning, the family packed up and drove to the only military hospital in Sky City. The old man was over ny years old, and his illness has gotten worse for the past two years, his condition was so urgent that he couldn''t control it, so he told Xiran Xiao that he wanted to go back home, go back to his mothend, and if he died, he wanted to be buried next to his parents graves. Xiran Xiao did not want to see her father pass away like that, and after returning to China, she found for many famous doctors for him, and after transferred many times, finally came to the Sky City Military Hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, the four members of the Mu family and the olddy of Xiao family were all there, and the old master of Xiao family was lying in bed with his eyes squinted slightly, not knowing if he was asleep. Because the two families only had one precious daughter, Chuxue is the beloved child of the olddy, she waved when she saw Chuxueing, "Little girl is here,e over and let the olddy take a look." Chuxue walked to her quickly and snuggled into her arms, smiling and saying, "Grandma, I miss you so much, and I miss grandpa too." The olddy poked her head lightly and whined like a child, "Good at talking, but you don''te to see us even though you miss us." "Grandma, I''ve been too busytely, I''lle to see you and grandpa every day from now on, as long as you don''t mind." Chuxue squatted beside her, tilting her head in a very good manner. The olddyughed, "Yes, you''re quite busy, busy being a heroine, aren''t you?" Chuxue was surprised, "Grandma, you watched that video too?" Xiran Xiao said, "Yes, the olddy saw it early yesterday morning and praised you for doing the right thing." Chuxue smiled arrogantly, took the old master''s hand and whispered to him, "Grandpa, Ruyi is here to see you." The old master squinted his cloudy eyes feebly, hearing Chuxues words, he moved his lips but unable to hear what he said clearly. Chuxue''s heart plunged, shes on the verge of tears. "The old master can hear you, but he cant talk, look, he''s blinking at you," The olddy''s tone was peaceful and shes still smiling, not much sadness could be sensed, yet only those whore closed to her knew that she slept next to the old man every night, holding his hands tightly. Feeling so depressed in her heart, Venus pulled Xiran to a corner and asked softly, "What is the current condition of the old man''s health?" Xiran''s eyes were bloodshot and she looked slightly tired, "The doctor said he wouldn''t hold on long and told us to stop vain efforts so that the old man wouldn''t have to suffer from transferring. But I ......" Seeing her burst into tears, Venus hugged her into her arms andforted her gently, "Okay, okay, let''s listen to God, don''t cry, the olddy should be sad when she sees it." Twenty more years of time didnt erode Xiran''s beauty, shes still the same gorgeous and charming woman but now became calm and mature, and more like a noblewoman. Sometimes she is even striking up by men when she walks alone in the streets. Xiran clenched her teeth to keep her tears from rolling down and said with a sigh, "I know it''s thew of the world, but children always want their parents to live a long and healthy life and stay with them for a long time." "You''re much better than us," said Venus, taking her hand, "look at the four of us, you''re the only one with living parents, you''re much luckier than us, don''t be sad." "Mmm." While Jingyan and the Mu brothers talked about business matters, Kerry and Tianye Mu walked out of the ward and stood by the window in the hallway to discuss the old man''s afterlife in low voice. "It''s already been arranged, the old man prefers tranquility and doesn''t want us to make it big, so when the day doese, we''ll do it simply." Kerrys voice was also a bit heavy, "But what should be there still all must be there, it can''t be too simple and look too deste for the old man." "That''s for sure." "These days Pingan and Ruyi wille over to keep the old manpany, they had always bothered the old man when they were little." Tianye nodded, "Well, the old man likes these kids. I''m just worried about Xiran, I''m afraid she''ll be too grieved." "Sister-inw is not an experienced woman, indeed, she will be grieved for a while, you should work with her more often." Kerry looked at thewn downstairs outside the window, a girl in johnny was walking slowly, a soldier next to her was caring for her carefully and they were saying something. When the girl turned around and smiled, Kerry felt that she looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. "What are you looking at?" Tianye followed his eyes and looked over, "Acquaintance?" "Seems like I''ve seen her somewhere, but I cant remember." Kerry said with a frown. Tianye didn''t care, and they returned to the ward. Jingyan kept thinking about his request and waited for his mother and aunt to finish talking before he came over and said shyly, "Auntie, I have something want to ask for your help." Xiran finally smiled when she saw Jingyan, "Dont be shy to ask for aunties help, just say what it is." Jingyan rubbed his head like a timid boy, "Auntie, do you have any connections in the military community? I want to find someone." Xiran understood as soon as she heard it, "Oh! You are looking for the little girl you were very close to in your childhood?" "How do you know that, auntie?" Jingyan was surprised. "Do you think you can hide something from me, kiddo?" Xiran teased at him and said seriously, "I just know a doctor here, I don''t have any connections in the army, why don''t I take you to ask him." "Will it be trouble?" "No trouble, he happens to be on duty today, I''ll take you there." Jingyan was overjoyed and nodded hastily, Chuxue interrupted them at this moment, "Auntie, I want to go too." "Why are you going?" Jingyan red at her. "Its none of your business." Chuxue made a face at her brother, hugged Xiran''s arm and said, "Auntie, I''ll go with you." "No problem." Xiran was also doting on this girl. Jingyan shook his head speechlessly, this girl has boomed curiosity. The three of them went downstairs and came to the doctor''s office. Xiran said that her nephew wanted to find his friend in childhood, who was also a soldier. The doctorughed, "This is like looking for a needle in a haystack, not to mention the whole army, even a regiment and a division have many people, I cant give you my promise. But what''s your friend''s name, maybe I''ve actually heard of her." "Her name is Yiyao Duan." Jingyan said seriously. The middle-aged doctor was stunned as if he hadn''t heard him clearly, he asked again, "What did you say, whats her name?" "Yiyao Duan, she''s 28 years old." This was all the information Jingyan knew, he didn''t even know what kind of soldier Yiyao Duan was. The middle-aged doctor''s expression turned serious and said to Xiran, "I''m really sorry, I don''t know who he''s talking about." Xiran seemed to see what was going on and didn''t force her friend, smiling, "It''s alright, dont mind us, we''ll leave first then." "Well," the middle-aged doctor watched them go out and called out again, "Xiran, wait a moment, I still have something to tell you." Xiran turned around and saw him winking at her, so she said to Jingyan and Chuxue, "You guys go up first." Jingyan did not show anything emotion, but in his heart, he understood that the truth was not what the doctor had said. "Brother, why do I think this doctor knows her." Chuxue said as she hugged his arm. Jingyan gave her a grimace, "You see that too?" "It''s too obvious. But why did he say he didn''t know?" Jingyan was depressed, "Perhaps, she has a special identity." Chapter 304 Dont Follow Me （1） Chapter 304 Don''t Follow Me 1 After hearing that, Chuxue Ye frowned. She thought for a while and then curled her lip, saying, Is that sister an awesome person? Why cant the doctor tell something about her to us? Forget it. Brother, lets go to buy some flowers. I want to put them in the ward. Grandma likes flowers most and they will make her feel better. OK. Jingyan Ye nodded and said. Xiran Xiao, we are old friends. Let me warn you not to pry about the one you mentioned. No one will tell something about her to you, and shes not the one you can pry about. The doctor said in the office. Seeing the doctors serious facial expression, Xiran couldnt help but ask, Is she an awesome person? Thats all I can say. The doctor said with a mysterious smile. OK. Thank you. Xiran said. At that moment, Yiyao Duan lounged on a bench on the hospitalwn, basking in the sun. The doctor said its good to get out in the sun. Azure Dragon kept close to her and peeled an apple for her. Ah, I havent been idle for years. I do nothing except for eating and sleeping every day. Do you think I wont know how use a gun when I am discharged from hospital? Yiyao saidzily. Azure Dragon grinned. Captain, I dont know will you know how to use gun by that time. I practice how to use it every night, anyway. Ive heard you do that. You are so mean that you dont let me touch it. Yiyao said unhappily. In order to protect her, Azure Dragon made a single bed in Yiyaos room. He put it down at night to sleep and put it away for the day. When Yiyao heard Azure Dragon practice the gun, she was eager to have a try but she couldnt. Azure Dragon gave the peeled apple to Yiyao and then held to apple peel and threw it into a trash can not far away. Captain, its not me who are not willing to give the gun to you. The doctor said you cant move your arm because its injured. Azure Dragon sat down beside Yiyao and said. Yiyao took a bit of the apple and said while chewing, Need I to stay in hospital for half a month with this skin trauma? I think my father do it on purpose. Hes getting back at me. Why the chief wants to get back at you? Azure Dragon asked. Hum, he is angry with me because I drove the one who had a blind date with me away. Yiyao said. As Yiyao ate the apple, she saw a handsome boy and a beautiful girl. The girl was holding a big bunch of flowers in her arms, and the boy is tall and straight. The girl is also perfect in appearance. Yiyao rammed her arm into Azure Dragon beside her and said, Look, there is a beautiful girl. Where is her? Azure Dragon asked immediately. Yiyao lifted her chin and said, She is in front of the hospital. Azure Dragons eyes lit up at once when he saw the girl. Oh my god, she is so beautiful. Gee, her eyes are purple. Look, captain. Captain? Azure Dragon said. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Azure Dragon looked back at Yiyao, whose mouth was full of apple. She looked at the direction of the gate of the hospital nkly with aplex facial expression. Captain, you are a woman. You dont have to be attracted so deeply by a beautiful girl, do you? Azure Dragon said. Azure Dragon looked at the beautiful girl again and he saw the boy next to her. He sprang from the chair and pointed to the boy and girl in the distance, saying, Captain, isnt he the kept man? Yiyao regained her senses and gave him a dirty look. She chewed the apple hard as if to vent her anger. You are so fussy. Sit down. Yiyao said. Azure Dragon sat down obediently. Captain, he is really the kept man. Azure Dragon said excitedly. I saw him. You dont have to say it so many times. Yiyao said indignantly. She couldnt hep but look at the boy and girl again, who were talking andughing. She had to confess that the girl is really beautiful. And the girl is prettier than anyone she has ever seen. And more importantly, the girls hand was on the boys forearm, and he seemed to have an open face. Azure Dragon had been watching the boy and the girl until they disappeared in the hall of the inpatient building. He turned round and said, The girl is really good-looking. I have never seen such a beautiful girl. Then he felt a chill next to him and shut up at once. Captain, these business men are unreliable. He was with another girl the other day and now he has a new one. He is just a yboy. Its fortunate that you have chosen wisely. As you are out there a lot, you dont know if he Azure Dragon condemned. Azure Dragon, you talk too much. Yiyao said coldly. At that moment, she was upset. Although she had nothing to do with Jingyan anymore, she felt its ridiculous when she thought what she promised to him that day. In fact, she had no idea what kind of person Jingyan is. All she remembers about Jingyan is that he was a cute little boy more than 20 years ago. They have only met two or three times so far. She was so touched by his sweet words that she almost agreed to be his girlfriend. She thought she is stupid. She forgot that people always change. She knew nothing of his disposition and what he likes and doesnt like. Forget it, we wont see each other again anyway. He will continue to be a rich boy and I will continue to be a soldier in various training fields and battlefields. Thats not bad. Yiyao thought. After straightened out her thinking, she was less angry. Its time to change fresh dressing for the wound. Lets go back to the ward. Yiyao said to Azure Dragon. OK. Azure Dragon said. He darent to say more and supported Yiyao to walk to the inpatient department. In the following days, although Jingyan went to the hospital frequently, he hasnt met Yiyao. Thats because his grandfather was in the third floor and Yiyao was in the sixth floor. After a few days of recuperation, Yiyaos injuries were almost healed. The stab wound to her abdomen was still somewhat serious, but the wound on her arm, back and chest scabbed. She was really too idle and she didnt get used to it. Yiyao rolled up her sleeves to reveal the brown scab and said, Doctor, when exactly can I leave the hospital? Look, Im all right. Can you let me leave the hospital? The doctor had a callous ear for what Yiyao said. No, the wounds on your abdomen and leg are not healed yet. The chief told me that you cant leave the hospital until you are all right. The doctor said with a smile. Yiyao jumped out of bed and said, Ill go to find the dean. Azure Dragon held her immediately and said, Oh, captain, can you not be in such a rush? Fuck, Im not pregnant. Should I walk so slowly to nourish the fetus? Yiyao said. Yiyao likes to say dirty words when she is upset. Anyway, she is surrounded by men who often talk dirty words. The doctor shook his head helplessly and said, Its useless for you to find the dean. Heeh.. you are really going Im a man of action and of course Im going. Yiyao said and passed the doctor. You can go to find him if you want. But walk slowly. No one will stop you. The doctor shouted at the view of her back. When Yiyao arrived at the deans office, she cut to the chase, Uncle Zhao, when exactly can I leave the hospital? Not now. The dean smiled kindly and said. Tell me the exact time. My soldiers are waiting for me. Yiyao said. Ill let you go when all your wounds are healed. The dean said. Yiyao jumped two times on the spot and said, See, Im alive and kicking. Im all right. Yiyao said. That wont do either. I darent disobey the chiefs orders. The dead said. Yiyao was extremely depressed. Shes like the Monkey King under the Five Finger Mountain. There is no proper ce where she can give full y to her skills. Dejectedly, he returned to the ward. In a short while, she received the call of Jun Duan. Did you go to find the dean a again? Jun asked. Uncle Zhao files a suit so quickly. Yiyaoined in a low voice. Then she said seriously, Dad, my soldiers will raise a rumpus if I dont go back. Dont worry, they are as good as gold. Jun said. Hows that possible? Yiyao asked in surprise. Junughed silently and said, I gave the order that I will send you abroad to keep peace if anyone of them makes trouble. They are afraid that you will go abroad, so they are as good as rabbits. After hearing that, she felt warm inside because her soldiers care about her. Just stay in the hospital to heal your wounds. There will be a big task for you after a month, so you must be in a good health. Jun said. After hearing that, Yiyao was very excited. Dad, what the task is? Yiyao said. I cant tell it to you now. Jun said. After a pause, Jun said with a soft tone, Yiyao, the reason why I ask you to stay at the hospital until your wounds are healed is that the task is very difficult. You can only seed and not fail. Do you understand? Yiyao put on a serious look and stood straight, saying, Dad, dont worry. I will stay at the hospital until I recovered. Good girl. I am busy and Ill hang up the phone. Jun said. After hung up the phone, Yiyao threw the phone on the bed. Her agitation vanished, and a smile came over her face. After seeing her facial expression, Azure Dragon knew there must be some good news. Captain, is there a task for us? Azure Dragon moved close to her and said. You are so sensitive. Yiyao said. Thats the look you wear when there is a task for us. Azure Dragon said. Yiyao raised her eyebrows and asked, What kind of look is it? You look like a fox who steals the chicken. Azure Dragon said boldly. As Yiyao was in good mood, she paid no attention to what he said. I will start training again this afternoon. Yiyao said in high spirits. This is a hospital. How do you train? Azure Dragon asked. Are you stupid? My injuries are not healed yet. I will start by running and then regain my strength. Yiyao said. Thats right. Azure Dragon said. Yiyao noticed its time for meal and said, Lets go out and eat. Ill treat you today. Ive been eating hospital food for days. Its too light. But the doctor dont let you go out. Azure Dragon said staggeringly. I just go out for a meal. I wont escape. Yiyao said. After taking money from her wallet, she walked out of the ward. Azure Dragon couldnt stop her, so he followed her. In order to exercise, Yiyao took the stairs these days. When they walked to the third floor, they heard a quarrel, which was apanied by the cry of a girl. Whats going on? Lets go and have a look. Yiyao said. Chapter 304 Dont Follow Me （2） Chapter 304 Don''t Follow Me 2 When they walked to the corridor, they saw one of the wards was surrounded by many people. They stepped forward and looked into the ward through the crowd. A patients family member was scolding a young nurse, Why are you crying? Cant we say your attitude is bad? The nurse sobbed and tried to defend herself in a low voice, I dont have a bad attitude. How dare you talk back? Go and call your leader over. The patients family member said. At that moment, a female nurse in a white gown jostled Yiyao Duan and went into the ward. Whats the matter? Im her leader. The female nurse said. Whats the matter with this little nurse? Who the dirty look she is showing to? She cried after we said a word. Do you know who our old man is? Did we spend all that money just to see your dirty look? The patients family member said arrogantly. The head nurse was used to this kind of situation and didnt want to make a scene. She said to the little nurse, Apologize to the patients family member. The little nurse bit her lip and looked ill-affected, but she had to bow to make an apology. Im sorry. The little nurse said. Is that all? She is perfunctory. The patients family member said. So what do you want? The head nurse looked at the patients family member coldly and said. Hey, everybody, do you see the attitude of them? We are patients and we are not here to see your dirty look. Do you believe I will lodge aint? The patients family member said in a more arrogant and domineering way. The head nurses face went white out of anger. Yiyao pushed through the crowd and went into the ward. She looked at the patients family member coldly and said, Who is the old man of your family? After hearing that, the patients family member was stunned for a few seconds. Seeing Yiyao is a young girl, the patients family member said disdainfully, You dont know about him even if I tell you. Yiyao snorted and said, He is a either rich man or an official. If he is a rich man, I can kick him out of here easily, because this is a military hospital and soldiers have priority. If he is an official, I want to know which civil servant is so arrogant. Frightened by Yiyaos imposing manner, the patients family member took two steps back. Who are you The patients family member said less arrogantly. You dont have to know who I am. Yiyao interrupted the patients family member and said, Just tell me who the old man of your family is. Ive never seen such a grumpy family member of the patient. The patients family member was about to speak when another man pulled him at his sleeve. The patients family member swallowed the words on his lips. The atmosphere was a little quiet and even the little nurse stopped crying. Since you dont want to say, can the little nurse leave as she apologized? Yiyao said. The patients family member stared at Yiyao angrily. After a while, the patients family member said, Yes. Yiyao took a piece of paper out of her pocket and gave it to the little nurse. Stop crying. Dont quarrel with such a person. Yiyao said. Thank you. The little nurse said. After seeing the matter was settled, the head nurse said to the people around the door, Stop standing here and go back. When the onlookers left, Yiyao walked out of the ward and said to the head nurse, Just change the shift and dont let here to this ward. I know. The head nurse said with a warm smile. As she works in the hospital, she cant have a direct confrontation with the family member of patients. She was happy to have someone help her solve the problem. Thank you. The head nurse said to Yiyao. Dont mention it. He is the kind of person who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Im leaving. Yiyao said. As soon as Yiyao turned, she froze. She saw Jingyan Ye stood behind her. Jingyan looked at her with his deep colored eyes. Yiyao. Jingyan called her, with great affection. Now that Yiyao saw Jingyan, she couldnt ignore him. Yiyao looked indifferent as if she saw an ordinary friend. Oh, its you. Yiyao said. Jingyan was sad when he saw Yiyaos indifference. He walked up to Yiyao and said, Why are you in the hospital? Are you injured? Its just a skin trauma. Im almost healed. Yiyao said. Yiyao didnt want to tangle with Jingyan, so she said to Azure Dragon, Lets go. Jingyan stood in front of her and said, Yiyao, Im sorry. I was to impetuous the other day. I shouldnt have spoken to you like that. Its OK. I forgive you. Yiyao said generously. After saying that, Yiyao passed him and walked forward. After hearing that, Jingyan was stunned. He didnt expect that Yiyao would forgive him so soon. But he didnt know why he was miserable after Yiyao forgave him. Besides, Yiyao looked at him in an unaffectionate way as if she doesnt know him. When Jingyan regained his senses, Yiyao had passed the corner of the stairs and went downstairs. Jingyan hurriedly followed her. He was afraid that Yiyao would disappear again. Azure Dragon was impatient when Jingyan followed them to the first floor. Azure Dragon stopped Jingyan and looked at him with disgust, saying, Why are you always following us? I want to talk to Yiyao. Jingyan said. Jingyans eyes have been fixed on the view of Yiyaos back. But our captain has nothing to talk with you. Azure Dragon said. Then Azure Dragon pointed to the tip of Jingyans nose and warned him fiercely, Dont follow us again, or you will be treated badly. Jingyan stood where he was and watched them leave. When they were about ten meters away from him, he followed them without hesitation. As he finally met Yiyao, he wouldnt give up easily. That day is Saturday and Jingyan came to the hospital to visit his grandfather Xiao. He was surprised when he heard a familiar voice in one of the wards on the third floor. At that moment, his heart beat wildly. He hurried to that ward and it turned out to be Yiyao. Although Yiyao stood with her back to him and she dressed in clothes, he knew its her from her figure and voice. His mood, which had been depressed for days, became better. When he saw Yiyao, he felt as if the warm sunshine came into his heart and lit up the dark side of his heart. He fixed his eyes on Yiyao as if there were only two of them left in the world. Yiyao and Azure Dragon walked out of the gate of the hospital and walked to a Chinese restaurant nearby. Captain, the kept man is still following us. What should we do? Azure Dragon whispered in her ear. He can follow us if he wants. The road is so wide and we cant keep him from walking on it. Yiyao said indifferently. OK. Azure Dragon said. After entering the restaurant, they two chose a table in the corner and sat down. Yiyao couldnt wait but ask the waiter to order. No sooner had she ordered poached spicy slices of pork than she was rebuffed by Azure Dragon. Captain, you cant eat spicy food. The doctor said that specifically. Azure Dragon said. This is the only spicy dish I order. Yiyao said. No, I will call the chief if you insist. Azure Dragon said resolutely. Yiyao knocked Azure Dragon on the forehead with her chopsticks and said angrily, You are great. Youve learned how to file a suit. I wont let you eat it even if you beat me up. Azure Dragon straightened his neck and said. Yiyao knew Azure Dragons for her own good, and she thought of what her father said on the phone. OK. I wont eat spicy food. Can I eat meat? Yiyaopromised and said. Azure Dragon grinned and said, Of course you can eat meat. Yiyao looked at the menu and ordered five or six meat dishes at a stretch. When Azure Dragon pulled the menu over, she was drooling over spicy beancurd. Azure Dragon ordered two more vegetable dishes and a soup, and he asked the waiter to cook them quickly. Captain, you cant just eat meat now. You should also eat some vegetables. Its a bnced meal. Azure Dragon said. Yiyao looked at him in surprise and ridiculed, Azure Dragon, I think you will be a dietician by the day when I am discharged from the hospital. Would you like to stay at the cooking corps for some days? No. I dont know how to cut vegetables and meat. I can only eat. Azure Dragon said immediately. Jingyan sat at a table not far from them. Although Jingyan knew they are justrades in arms, the flirting between her and Azure Dragon made him feel bad. Would you like to order, sir? The waiter looked him in the face with a simper and said. Ill have the same dishes as of that table. Jingyan pointed to where Yiyao was and said. The waiter looked at the direction he pointed and said OK before left. Azure Dragon was unhappy with Jingyans tracking. Whenever Jingyan looked at them, Azure Dragon stared back at him. However, as Jingyan fixed his eyes on Yiyao, he couldnt see Azure Dragons anger, which made Azure Dragon angrier. While they were waiting for the dishes, Azure Dragon said, Captain, you see, the kept man is still staring at us. Leave him alone. Yiyao said. But I am so upset that I want to give him a beating. Azure Dragon said. Azure Dragon clenched his fists to disy his strength and hoped that Jingyan can know what he meant, but Azure Dragons effort was in vain. Azure Dragon, the army and the people are as close as fish and water. Dont ruin this rtionship. Yiyao said calmly. OK. Azure Dragon said. When the dishes served, Yiyao and Azure Dragon devoured ravenously, but Jingyan didnt eat at all. After eating for a while, Yiyao felt its hot and rolled up her sleeves casually, showing the scar on her forearm. After seeing the scar, the smile on Jingyans face stiffened. There was no scar on her forearm when we went to buy clothesst time. It should be a new one. Jingyan thought. It urred to Jingyan that he had grabbed her arm in his excitement at the door of thepany and she shook his hand off. He thought its because she hates him and wouldnt let him touch her, but it turned out that her arm was hurt. Thinking of this reason, Jingyan regretted more After the meal, Azure Dragon called the waiter to settle the bill. Your ount has been settled by the gentleman over there. The waiter said with a smile. Without turning round, Yiyao knew who the waiters talking about. She was very disdainful of such a behavior. How mush is it altogether? Yiyao asked. 350 yuan. The waiter said. Yiyao took out four 100-yuan bills from her pocket and gave them to the waiter. Its perfectly justified that I pay for the meal I eat. I can afford it. Yiyao said calmly. The waiter was embarrassed. The waiter looked back at Jingyan and then looked at the queenly look of Yiyao. Then the waiter took Yiyaos money submissively. Dont forget to give change back to me. Yiyao remained the waiter. OK. I will give it to you right now. The waiter said. Azure Dragon smirked. Cant we even afford a meal? Is he showing off his wealth? Azure Dragon said. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Yiyao turned her head to look out of the window and couldnt help sighing in her heart. It seemed that Jingyan was about to follow them again. After taking the change, Yiyao and Azure Dragon was about to go back to the hospital. As she walked out of the restaurant, she didnt look at Jingyan. Jingyan stood up and to follow them. Maybe theyve eaten too much, Yiyao and Azure Dragon took a walk in the hospital. Jingyan quickened his pace to follow them, but he was stopped by Azure Dragon. Hey, kept man, whats wrong with you? Dont you understand what I said? How long have you followed us? Azure Dragon said. After hearing that Azure Dragon called him kept man, Jingyan was unhappy, but he didnt show his unhappiness on his face. As Azure Dragon called him that in his presence, Jingyan thought he must call him that all the time in front of Yiyao. I want to talk to Yiyao. Jingyan said. Yiyao stopped. Then she turned and swaggered up to Jingyan with her hands in her trouser pockets. What do you want to talk with me? Make it clear all at once. Yiyao said indifferently. Jingyan took a deep breath and asked carefully, Are you still mad at me? Chapter 305 Secret, I Like You (1) Chapter 305 Secret, I Like You (1) Yiyao Duan shrugged and said, "Do I look angry? Besides, why should I be angry with you? We had a somewhat friendship when we were kids, and we met several times when we grew up, that''s all. Why should I be angry with you? Jingyan Ye was stunned by what she said, but there was no way to refute it, because what she said was true. "Yiyao, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have talked to you like that before mypanyst time. I shouldn''t have asked where you were. I was rushing you. I''m sorry." "Oh, youve already said it and Ive forgave you as well." Yiyao looked at him indifferently. Seeing Yiyao like this, Jingyan couldn''t say the words hed been saving in his heart. Looking at the green spots around her eyelid, he worried, "How''s your wound?" "As I said just now, it will recover soon." "Do you hate me now?" Jingyan''s eyes were extremely pitiful, and his heart softened when he set eyes on Yiyao. She sighed and said, "Jingyan, I don''t hate you." Jingyan was like a wounded child, "But you dont pay attention to me now, because I confessed to you, or because I told you the secret..." "Jingyan, I know that you like me, and I think about it seriously afterwards. It is impossible for us. Since its impossible for us, why should I give you hope?" Yiyao was a straightforward person, saying what she wanted to say. "Why is it impossible for us?" Yiyao put up the facts to reason with him, "You see, we don''t know each other very well. You don''t know what my temper is and I dont know what your personality is. This is only one of the reasons. Second, you are a big boss. What you need is an ordinary good girl who can apany you to any asion and work and live with you. I obviously can''t do that. I may be called away at any time, and I don''t want to be asked where I went and what I did every time Ie back." Yiyao''sst sentence was obviously talking about Jingyan. Before he could exin, she went on, "Let me talk about my standards. I just want to find a down-to-earth man to live with. When I''m away, he can guard our home. Obviously, you can''t do that..." "Why can''t I? I can do that." Jingyan said anxiously. Yiyao reached out to stop him talking, "Jingyan, don''t be over-confident. You might be able to do it for a while, but can you do it for a lifetime? As for you, you are not bad-looking, your family is rich, and there are a lot of girls liking you and chasing you. I don''t want to worry about whether you are cheating on me when Im out on a mission." "Yiyao, you look down on me too much. If I am such a person, why haven''t I been in any rtionship for 27 years?" Jingyan''s tone became serious. He could ept the fact that Yiyao didn''t like him, but he couldnt ept the reason. Yiyao spread out her hands, "OK, even if you are not such a person, I don''t like you." "Why? Whats wrong with me? I can change." Jingyan gave full y to the spirit of not giving up on love. Yiyao didnt know what to answer at first, "It''s not about you. We don''t understand each other at all, and I don''t feel much about you." "That is to say, as long as we meet more often to get to know each other, you may fall in love with me, right?" "Ah?" Yiyao muddled, "When did I say that?" "You said that we don''t know each other, so we should get more time to know each other," Seeing Yiyao stunned, Jingyan continued quickly, I saw you on a blind date that day, I was afraid that you would fall in love with others, so I confessed to you hurriedly. You don''t have to tell me the answer now. Lets start with friends. No, we are friends already. It would be nice to go back to where we were as before. You don''t have to have any psychological burden. Just think of me as Jingyan Ye in your memory. Come on, let me walk with you for a while. Jingyan sincerely looked at her, while she looked confusedly, turning around and walking slowly. Qinglong on the side had been listening their conversation confusedly too, but understood two things clearly: first, the bossd and this dandy had known each other since childhood; second, the dandy was skillfully eloquent. The so-called dandy was nervous at the moment, constantly warning himself, Don''t rush, don''t rush, since she was so resistant to rtionships, I should take my time from friendship. After the three persons walked half a circle with their respective thoughts, Yiyao straightened out her mind. She said to Jingyan with a meaningful look, "Have I been yed by you?" Jingyan raised his hands to show his innocence, "No, no, how dare I y you? Please pretend that I didn''t say anything on the date of your blind date. We are still good friends. "But you have already said it." Yiyao was taking it seriously. "Then take it that I was drunk and talking gibberish. Of course, these words are true. Don''t take it to heart for the time being though. As for the things happened in front of mypany, I was being foolish. If you want to hit me or scold me, its totally up to you. If I say a no, Im not a man." Jingyan said it devoutly. As long as he could ask for Yiyaos forgiveness and they could go back to the previous state, he would like to jump off a build if Yiyao asked him to do so. He would not die anyway. Yiyao finally showed a smile on her face and said softly, "Jingyan, why are you wasting time on me? You''re 27, an age not too young, it''s time for you to get married." "I''m waiting for you..." the words came out of Jingyans mouth uncontrolled. Upon saying that, he patted his forehead and apologized, "Sorry, I forgot." "Don''t wait for me. I don''t know when I can get married. I think the girl at the gate of yourpany from last time was pretty good. She was tall and thin, good-looking, good temperament." Yiyao''s words were sincere. She didnt have much affection for Jingyan now, so naturally, she said what she thought of. "At the gate of mypany?" Jingyan thought in retrospect, "Oh, you mean Qing Nangong. She has a project that is cooperating with ourpany. We are not familiar with each other personally. It happened that day we met and said a few things about work." After exnation, Jingyan suddenly realized that Yiyao might misunderstand him because of she saw Qing Nangong at that day?! That was why she was harsh on Jingyan?! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Yiyao, I really have nothing to do with her, you must not misunderstand me." Jingyan reiterated to stress again. Yiyao looked a little embarrassed. It turned out that that girl was a work associate. She got him wrong at the time. However, she would not admit that she misunderstood him, which was a shame to her. So, she pretended to be indifferent and said, "I didnt misunderstand you. I just think that girl is pretty and well-matched with you. You two can have a try." Jingyan curled his lips and said, "Which part do we match? It''s not a match at all." In his heart, only Yiyao and he were the best match. Qinglong suddenly cut in, "I think the girl from the other day was more beautiful." "Which one?" Jingyan was confused. How could there be another girl? Yiyao kept winking at Qinglong, implying him not to talk. But Qinglong didn''t see it. When he was about to say "the girl with purple eyes", from not far away came clear and crisp voices. "Brotherbrother" The three raised their heads. A peach-blossoming lovely girl with white dress, long-hair over shoulder and brightly-shining purple eyes walked cheerfully towards them. Qinglong froze in ce. It was just a look from a distance that day and he thought her as good-looking. Now seeing her closely, it was like a fairying down to earth. In Yiyao''s eyes, there also slipped a touch of amazement. She was appreciating the fairying. Only Jingyan looked annoyed, "What are you doing here?" Chuxue Ye recognized at a nce that the girl next to her brother was the little friend her brother had been missing. She was filled with joy that her brothers little friend was in this hospital too. That was great lucky news, because her brother would not put on a cold face every day from now on. "Brother, dad said you came to see grandpa today. Why didn''t you take me along with you?" Chuxue said that, but her eyes kept drifting to Yiyao. "Aren''t you busy?" "You didn''t ask me, how do you know I was busy?" Chuxues purple eyes were shining. She walked to Yiyao and said with a smile, This must be Miss Duan. I finally meet you. Hello, I''m Chuxue Ye, Jingyan Ye''s sister." Yiyao suddenly came to senses, they were brother and sister? Right, Jingyan seemed to have told her that he had a sister, but he did not mention that his sister was a big-time beauty. Chapter 305 Secret, I Like You (2) Chapter 305 Secret, I Like You (2) "Hello, I''m Yiyao Duan."Yiyao found back her voice, but her eyes couldn''t help looking at Chuxue Ye, wondering why her skin was so white, her hair was so shiny, and her figure was so good. Chuxue had long been used to such eyesight and said with a mischievous smile, "I''ve known you for a long time. Your name is like thunder to me." Yiyao was very surprised, "How do you know me?" Chuxue nced at Jingyan. Seeing that he didn''t stop her, she took Yiyao''s arm closely and said, "Thanks to my brother. Since I had a memory, I knew that my brother had a childhood sweetheart named Yiyao Duan. As long as there was a letter from you, he would do nothing on that day. If he didnt read the letter ten times, he won''t let go of it..." "Ruyi, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb." Jingyan Ye said. He would not feel embarrassed if he himself said that, but it was hard not to feel shy when it was said from a third person, not to mention in front of others. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chuxue hid next to Yiyao, "You only know how to bully me and behave as good as a kitty in front of Yiyao." "I bullied you?" Jingyan didnt know whether he shouldugh or cry, "Miss Ye, it''s my blessing if you don''t bully me. Aren''t you going to visit grandpa? Why not hurry up and go? " Chuxue finally seized the opportunity to get to know Yiyao in person, how could she give up easily? She said with a smile, "No hurry, I want to spend some time with Yiyao." She caught the sight of the young man behind Yiyao then. His skin was a little ck, but he gave out an upright demeanor. When he noticed her watching him, his face blushed instantly, and turned to look away. Chuxue felt funny, the young man was quite shy. "Hello, I''m Chuxue Ye." Chuxue reached out elegantly. Her hands were as delicate as jade, very beautiful. Azure Dragon turned his head around, his face bing redder, and started stuttering. He rubbed his big hand on his trouser before he took the delicate hand. However, it was just a little touch and immediately was released. He was afraid that he would break the fairy''s hand with a little bit of force. "Hello, you can call me Azure Dragon." Azure Dragon didn''t introduce his real name. They usually used code names to refer to themselves. Chuxue smiled brightly and said with a little surprise, "Another ancient beast. Azure Dragon looked at her suspiciously, why did she say "another"? Chuxue continued, "I have two cousins. They are twins. Their nicknames together are called Qilin. I often call them little beasts." "Oh, well." Azure Dragon was somewhat at a loss under her eyes. Jingyan didn''t want his sister to get into any unnecessary rtionship. He pulled her over and whispered in her ear, "Go away now, or I won''t help you if you ask me for anything in the future." With a little pout, Chuxue stared back at him, You win this time. "Yiyao, you and my brother take your time. I need to go visit my grandfather now. I''lle to you to have fun when I''m free. Don''t push me, I can go myself... " After pushing his sister several meters away, Jingyan came back to Yiyao, "Sorry, that girl loves to make trouble. Don''t mind her." "She seems to have a good character." Yiyao said apliment. Jingyan had no choice but to smile bitterly. "She was spoiled by us. You havent seen her ying tricks, we are all victims, and no one in our family could control her." Yiyao looked at the beautiful figure and said unbelievably, How possible?" "Im not her opponent anyway. I could only control her sometimes by exchanging conditions with her. Yiyao looked back at him, eyes full of surprise. Jingyan suddenly approached and said to her ear, "Her superpowers are several times stronger than mine." Yiyao was more shocked. "She also has superpowers?" Jingyan did not hide, "Yes. Yiyao became curious. Such a beautiful and lovely girl had unnatural powers hidden in her body. "By the way," Jingyan asked Azure Dragon, "Who is the girl you just mentioned?" Before Azure Dragon opened his mouth, he noticed Yiyao''s warning eyes and immediately changed his mind, "I don''t know her, just a beautiful girl that the boss and I saw the other day." "Oh, your off days are sort of leisure..." Azure Dragonughed a little. Fortunately, the boss warned him. If he disclosed that they had mis- regarded Jingyan''s sister as his girlfriend and the boss had been upset about it, it would be too shameful. "Well, I''m done walking. Azure Dragon and I need to go back." Yiyao''s brain suddenly received a message involving a field she was not very good at. She needed to prepare for it carefully. "I''ll send you back." The three of them climbed to the sixth floor in one breath. Jingyan took her to the door of the ward, "You have a good rest. I''ll go to see my grandpa." "OK," Yiyao waved to him, "Go ahead." Jingyan originally wanted to wait for Azure Dragon to leave, so he could say a few words to Yiyao alone. Unexpectedly, Azure Dragon swaggered into the ward and lied on the sofa straightly. "He, lives in this ward too?" Jingyan tried to sound casual. "Yes, it''s a waste of money to open a separate room. Goodbye." Yiyao didn''t say much and mmed the door of the ward. Jingyan stood at the door for a long time. Wasting money? He could pay for another ward. Thinking of this, Jingyan was about to knock on the door, but a thought suddenly sprang up. A ward didnt cost much for one day, Azure Dragon living here must be for protecting her. Recalling the scene of Yiyao that day, he came to the conclusion that she must have been badly injured. Luckily, he didnt act impulsively this time, otherwise, he would be hated by Yiyao again. Yiyao, who leaned at the door to hear the sound of footsteps far away, walked to the hospital bed. With one hand around the abdomen and the other hand holding her cheek, she was meditating. If that was the story, did I misunderstand him? But my feelings for him nowdoesn''t seem that deep. Whatever, let it go for the time being, her priority now was to cure the injury. Jingyan went back to the ward of master Xiao on the third floor. As soon as he went in, he was teased by Chuxue. "Oh, therees back our young master Ye. Let me have a look. Flowers of lover are blossoming all over on his face." Jingyan couldn''t hide his smile from the corner of his eyes, even not taking Chuxue''s teasing seriously. He went to master Xiao, took his old hand and said, "Grandpa, I think you look better these days." Xiao''s turbid eyes showed up some luster, and he could even speak, "Where''s your girlfriend?" Jingyan was rarely shy. "Grandpa, she is not my girlfriend yet. She hasnt said yes." Master Xiaoughed, "Is she beautiful?" Jingyan nodded heavily like a child, "Very beautiful." "Be nice to the girl." Said the old man, controlling his voice. "I will, grandpa." He sat with master Xiao for a while, and then read the newspaper to him. Watching him fall asleep slowly, Jingyan and Chuxue left the ward quietly. When walking to the stairway, Jingyan stopped. He really wanted to go up to see Yiyao, but he was afraid that she was taking a nap. After thinking about it, he decided not to go finally. "If you want to go, just go. When did you be such a pussy?" Chuxue was surprised at her brothers change. Her brother was forever crisp and sharp in front of women, but for Yiyao "Never mind, let''s go." Jingyan went down the stairs. Chuxue followed him, "Jingyan, Yiyao also stay in this hospital here? Is she hurt?" "Yes." "What a pity, Ive been here so many times and I haven''t met her. What floor is she on?" Jingyan looked back at her warily, "What do you want?" Chuxue yelled innocently, "I don''t want anything. I''m just asking. Hello, you are my brother, will I harm you? "That''s not the reason." "What is then?" Jingyan lifted up her chin and said disdainfully, "I''m afraid your face would attract unnecessary attentions. Didnt you see that soldier''s face turned red just now? You must not go to her ward. If that man likes you after several contacts, it will be hard to deal with. If it''s someone else, I don''t care, but its the people around Yiyao, you stay away. Chapter 305 Secret, I Like You (3) Chapter 305 Secret, I Like You (3) Chuxue Ye frowned, "Is it that serious?" "Do you like his type?" Chuxue quickly waved her hands, "No, no, I don''t like him. I don''t want to be alone in an empty house all the year round." "Thats what Im talking about. Listen to your brother: this young man is a typical straightforward soldier type, I''m afraid it would be a nasty ending if you two start up a rtionship." Jingyan Ye touched her hair, and his words were full of warmth. Chuxue sighed, "OK." There was a glimmer of sess in Jingyan''s eyes, killing two birds with one stone. When they got to the parking lot, they parted ways. Jingyan got into a ck low-key Phaeton, while Chuxue got into a big red Ferrari. On the way, Jingyan saw arge supermarket, stopped the car, and called Venus Mu, "Mom, what kind of soup is best for healing wounds?" "Who is wounded?" Venus was worried. "Yiyao." "Ah? You met her? When?" Jingyan simply introduced the things happened at noon, and finally said, "She was tired out of work, since she had been on business trips and eating out, so I want to make some soup for her." "Oh, my son knows how to take care of his girlfriend so soon, much better than his father." After teasing her son, Venus said, "Buy a ck chicken, its good to replenish energy and blood for a young girl, which is also good for wound healing." "All right, anything else?" "No need, we have everything else at home." Three hourster, it was getting dark. Jingyan was guarding his soup and not leaving it one step away. From the beginning of putting the ingredients into a pot, he did it himself, of course under the guidance of Venus. When the mellow and fragrant chicken soup was poured into the lunch box, Venus sincerely sighed, "I didn''t expect that I raised my son but the first soup my son cooked in his life was for another woman. " Jingyan poured the rest soup in the pot into a bowl. With a porcin spoon, he scooped some soup, blew it carefully, and sent it to the mouth of Venus, "However, the first one is for my mom. Have a taste mom, is it good?" Venus sipped the soup, and her eyes were full of loving smiles. "Wow, it''s delicious. Send it to the girl quickly." "By the way, mom, do you still have Dr. Han''s ointment?" "Yes, moms getting it for you." After seeing off her son, Venus nestled next to Kerry and smiled lightly, "Our son is really in love this time." "If you like someone, you have to give all your heart all the way, even if it doesnt work out well in the end, you will not regret it in the future." Kerry said based on his own experience. Venus suddenly sat up straight, looking at her husband, whose charm grew with age, "It seems that you''ve never cooked soup for me." Kerry''s eyes flickered, "Is that right? I never cooked you soup?" "No, Servant Qin used to cook it. You never did once." Venusined convincingly. Kerry couldn''t get away with it, "OK, what kind of soup would you like? I''ll make it for you tomorrow." "Your soup is no way going to surpass my sons soup, my son was paying 100% sincerity, while you are just being perfunctory." Kerry raised his eyebrows, "Is your sons soup so delicious?" "Yes, I''ll get it for you, there is still some left." Kerry grabbed his wife who was about to get up, pulled her to him and started kissing her. Lips and teeth entangled together, showing their deep feelings through all the times of difficulties. "Mom and dad! Get a room, OK? My little sensitive heart can''t afford it." Chuxue, who had just entered the living room, eximed. Seeing that her father didnt pay attention to her at all but kissed his wife more affectionately, she had to admit defeat, "You two continue what you are doing here, Ill get a room." When Kerry tasted all the soup fragrance left between his wife''s teeth, he let go of his red-faced wife, "It''s delicious indeed. However," Kerry bowed head, blowing air in her ear, "It''s not as delicious as you are." After that, he picked up his wife and strode to the bedroom on the second floor. Such a romantic atmosphere must not be spoiled. Venus blushed and gave him a soft punch on the chest. "Can you be a little restrained? We are laughed at by our children." However, Kerry saidcently, "Why should I be restrained in my own home? They should be happy that their parents still love each other so much." When he said these, they were passing by Chuxues bedroom. Chuxue opened the door and made a face at her father. "Dad, you are being childish as an old man." "Nonsense, which part of your dad is old?" "Right, you''re not old. You''re an 18-year-old strong man, but you have to ask the wrinkles around your eyes to see whether they agree with you." "Go away and y yourself." Kerry carried his wife and kicked open the bedroom door. Chuxue suddenly felt a little lonely. She wanted to fall in love as well, but she couldn''t see clearly whether the men who approached her loved her truly or loved her beautiful skin or loved her rich background. She was 25 years old this year, and she hadn''t been in love yet. Few people in Sky City would believe it if the news spread out, but it was the truth. When could she meet the man she liked? In the hospital. Jingyan came to the sixth-floor ward with the chicken soup made out of love. Standing at the door of the ward, he tidied up his clothes and hair, raised his hand and knocked on the door. A few secondster, Azure Dragon opened the door. Yiyao happened to be eating. "What are you doing here?" Yiyao took a vegetable to eat, turning around and asking him. Jingyan showed the food box in his hand, I made chicken soup and brought it to you." Yiyao was pleasantly surprised, waving and saying, Come on, the food in the hospital is terrible. Jingyan thought it would be rejected by her, but unexpectedly she agreed so readily. As soon as the food box was opened, the whole ward smelled of chicken soup fragrance, which made her mouth water just by smelling. "So fragrant. Did you really make it yourself? " Yiyao expressed doubts. Jingyan didn''t ask for credits, and said with a gentle smile, "My mother did some guidance on the side. I didn''t put spicy seasoning, because it was not good for wound healing." Yiyao couldn''t wait to use the spoon to take a sip, which was too hot to make her stick her tongue out. "Slow down." Jingyan seldom saw her in such a girlish manner. Yiyao blew it and then drank a big mouthful. Her eyes lit up immediately, "Mm-hmm, awesome soup." Jingyan was put into such a good mood, which was even happier than settling a huge business deal, "Then you must drink more, I cooked a lot." Azure Dragon at the side swallowed his saliva and said pitifully, "The boss can''t finish it all, can you share me some?" Jingyan took his bowl generously, and said as he scooped out the soup, "I was afraid it won''t be enough, so I''ve brought three people''s share. You can enjoy your share." "Thank you." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jingyan smiled lightly. If you wanted to pursue a woman, it was crucial to buy off the people around her. As for using what kind of bribe, it depended on the person. This was taught by the little beasts of Mu family. Now it seemed very useful. The two were happily enjoying the chicken soup, Jingyan noticed the dishes on their table with no oil and no meat, frowning, "You eat these?" "Yes, how good you think the food in the hospital is." "I''ll send you meals from tomorrow. It''s home-made, nutritious and healthy." Jingyan made a decision on the spot. He decided to go through the menu well when back home in the evening. Yiyao subconsciously refused, "This is not appropriate." "There''s no inappropriate at all. Take it as me paying you back for saving my life." Jingyan immediately found an excuse that she could not refuse. Yiyao was confused, "When did I save your life?" Jingyan watched her finish drinking, took the small bowl from her hand, added another bowl to her, and scooped out some chicken meat by the way, "You forgot? When I was traveling in Africa, I was almost eaten by some lions, it was you who saved me." Yiyao found out this piece of information from her many memories, nodding, "It seems that there is such a thing. But even if you want to repay me for saving your life, dont you need to work?" "Annual leave. I haven''t taken a vacation in two years of working. This time I will take all the holidays I had saved. Besides, there''s nothing big deal going on in thepany during this period." Seeing that she only drank up the soup, Jingyan reminded her warmly, "Don''t just take the soup, have some meat." "Oh..." Yiyao seemed to be thinking of something. Was that OK? After all, she was not his girlfriend. Jingyan could tell what she was thinking by looking at her expression. He scratched his chin and said, "Don''t over-think about it. We''ve been friends for so many years, and Sky City is my territory, of course I will take good care of you. Just sending a few days'' meals is not worth taking into ount." "Well, well, as you please." Yiyao didnt want to be nagged by him, because she had a hunch that he would win in the end. Jingyan stepped into this ward for the first time. Theyout was the same as that of grandpa Xiao. It was a small single room with a bathroom, a sofa and a dining table. Besides, he saw a single bed in the corner. If he guessed it right, it should be for Azure Dragon at night. To speak from the heart, Jingyan did not approve of single man and woman living alone in a room. However, with Yiyaos special identity and injured situation, moreover, with him still being in her ck list now, he did not dare to speak much. Under Azure Dragons help, there was no meat residue left in the chicken soup in the lunch box. The two had it full and lost interest in the hospital food on the table. Jingyan directly took the garbage bag and threw away all the leftovers. Then he wiped the table clean with a wet towel, as if he was here to be a babysitter. As for the other two people, they looked at him with crossed legs and no words. In the end, Azure Dragon said, "Ye..." "My name is Jingyan Ye." Jingyan introduced himself, "You can call me my name." "Oh, Jingyan, you are the boss of a bigpany. Howe you do housework so skillfully?" Jingyan calmly exined, "I went abroad to study a few years ago. I lived alone, cooked alone, and did everything by myself. Skilles from practice." "Why? Don''t you rich people have nannies or something? Why did you have to do it yourself? " Jingyan quietly looked at Yiyao and said, "There existed the kind of situation youre talking about, but when I went abroad, my father gave me the air fare and one month''s living expenses. For the rest of the expenses, I had to earn it myself. How dare I hire a nanny?" "What about your tuition?" "I have a full schrship, so that part is covered. Chapter 306 Meeting Parents (1) Chapter 306 Meeting Parents (1) Azure Dragon couldnt help but think of him differently. I didnt expect that you are so versatile. Azure Dragon said. Jingyan Ye wiped his long fingers with a wet towel and said, Im not versatile. I think you are awesome. To defend the country without regarding personal safety is what a man should do. After being praised by Jingyan like that, Azure Dragon was somewhat shy. He touched his head without speaking. Just as the saying goes, people say good words to those who give food to them. Even if Azure Dragon wanted to find a fault with Jingyan, he couldnt have the heart to do that. As its the first time Jingyan came to the ward, he couldnt stay there for a long time. After Jingyan finished clearing away the things, he took out two bottles of medicine from his bag. Yiyao, this is the medicine I mentionedst time. Its very useful for getting rid of scars. Although you said you dont need itst time, I think every girl pursues beauty. If you have a chance to be better, why not give it a try? Yiyao, it isnt conflicts with your mission to be a good soldier and serve the country, right? Jingyan said seriously. Yiyao looked at Jingyan with deep eyes. It had to be said that what Jingyan said moved her. She is a soldier, but she is also a girl. She also pursues beauty. She always thinks that her scars are badges of honor, but will she not be a good soldier without them? Of course not. After being silent for a long time, Yiyao reached out her hand to take the bottles over. She looked at Jingyan and asked, How should I use it? Jingyan was happy in his heart. Just apply it on the scars. Ask the nurse to do it for you tonight or tomorrow. Do it twice a day, morning and night. Within a week, the scars will be gone. Jingyan said with a happy face. OK. I see. I will ask the nurse to do thatter. Yiyao said. After hearing that, Jingyan was greatly relieved. His palms were in a cold sweat because he was afraid that Yiyao would refuse him like she didst time. Then go to bed early. Im leaving now. Ille here to see you again tomorrow. Jingyan said. Jingyan was heel-dragging. He didnt want to leave so early, but he couldnt stay. He was very reluctant to leave. Yiyao saw Jingyan off to the door of the ward. Then she saw Jingyan stopped as if he were waiting for her to say something. After thinking for a long time, Yiyao said, Thank you for the chicken soup and the medicine. Be careful on the way back home. OK. Goodbye. Jingyan said. Jingyans eyes were as tender as water. Yiyao felt nervous after being looked at by him like that, so she closed the door quickly. When Jingyan had already long gone, Yiyao calmed down. He almost killed me by looking at me in that way. I wanted to kiss him at that moment. I must be crazy Yiyao thought. Then she looked at the bottles on her hand and said, Go and get the nurse. Yiyao said to Azure Dragon. Yes, captain. Azure Dragon said. Jingyan was wild with joy. He hummed a tune as he drove. She felt he was on cloud nine. In the early hours of the next morning, there was some noise in the kitchen of Yes vi. The female cook stood by the kitchen in embarrassment. If it goes on like that, her good job as a cook in Ye family will be gone. Young master, let me do the cooking. You can supervise me beside. The female cook said. Thats the third time she tried to get her job back. Jingyan cut the vegetables neatly with the knife in his hand. Without raising his head, Jingyan said, No. I will do the cooking myself. You can go to do something else. Come back when Im done here. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The female cook found what Jingyan said both funny and annoying. As she is a cook, what else could she do? In desperation, she could only stand at the door to watch Jingyan cook. Jingyan often cooked when he was studying abroad. Its not difficult for him to cook congee and several dishes. Nearly an hourter, the glutinous rice porridge with red jujube and osmanthus was boiled and the four side dishes were put into the boxes. Then Jingyan took a shower and changed his clothes. It was not yet seven oclock in the morning when he drove off from home with two food boxes. Looking at the taillights of the car in distance, the female cook said, The power of love is really great. Jingyan galloped all the way to the hospital. When he parked the car and was about to go upstairs, he saw two figures jogging not far away. One of them is tall and the other is short. Their backs were straight and their steps were consistent. Early in the morning, there were few people in the hospital, and even less went out to exercise, so Jingyan recognized them two at the first sight. He stopped and waited for them. Slowly, the two people went closer and closer to him. The womans face was slightly red and her forehead was covered with sweat. She looked perfect and her eyes glistened. She charmed her way into Jingyans heart. Yiyao also see Jingyan standing on the side of the road. Dressed in a dark blue T-shirt and ck cks, he looked leisurely andfortable. Even though he carried two food boxes in his hand, he still showed a heroic spirit. The boxes made he looked warmer. Yiyao was slightly surprised and wiped her sweat with a towel around her neck. She stopped when she was in front of Jingyan. Why are you here so early? Yiyao asked with slight panting. I am here to bring the breakfast to you. Jingyan said. I have one morep to run. Yiyao said. Take your time. I will be here waiting for you. Jingyan said with a smile. OK. Give me a minute. Yiyao said. Then she continued jogging. The day just dawned and the early autumn wind was slightly cool. After Yiyao left, there was still her smell in the air, mixed with a smell of medicine. The side dishes Jingyan prepared were very simple. They were: stir fried shredded potatoes, shredded cucumber, stir-fried meat with broli, and the golden and crispy fried dumplings. When they were put on the table, they are perfectbinations of color, aroma and taste. After washing his face, Azure Dragon walked out of the restroom. He couldnt help swallow and said, They look good. Then he took a fried dumpling and threw it into his mouth. Its delicious. He said while ate. Jingyan filled the bowls with porridge for them two. Yiyao went into the restroom to wash her face. After a while, she said, Azure Dragon,e in and help me wipe the sweat off my back. Iming. Azure Dragon said. He had just stuffed the second fried dumpling into his mouth. As he stood up, a hand wasid on his shoulder. He looked up and found that Jingyans looking at him with deep eyes. Azure Dragon is not stupid. He rolled his eyes and grinned at Jingyan. Then he sat down to continue eating the breakfast. He wasnt afraid that Yiyao would be flirted by Jingyan, because she is so strong that there is no opponent of her in the whole army. Jingyan patted him on the shoulder twice to show his thanks. Then he walked into the restroom. Yiyao stood with her back to the door, still wearing therge ck T-shirt she had just worn to run. Hearing the footsteps, she gave the towel in her hand to him. Jingyan didnt say anything and took the towel over. The towel was cold, so he turned on the tap and twisted it to the direction where hot wateres from. After the towel was warm, he wrung it dry. Why you be so confident? Yiyao said. Jingyan moved two steps to get closer to her. He lifted the hem of her T-shirt and put his hand slowly in. Her cor was a little too big and Jingyan saw the scar of the size of a hemp cord which got the ck scab on her neck by looking down from a height. Chapter 306 Meeting Parents (2) Chapter 306 Meeting Parents (2) He just saw a little of the scar, Jingyan Ye was heart-wrenching. He wiped more gently. Feeling the breath is not Azure Dragons, Yiyao Duan turned her head and saw the touched face of Jingyan. As Yiyao turned sharply, Jingyans hand, which was holding the towel, stopped at her chest. Why did you get in? Yiyao asked. Touching her chest, Jingyan felt a rush of excitement in his heart. Turn around and dont move. Jingyan said with a deep voice. Yiyao also seemed to sense something weird. She lowered her head and found that his hand was on her chest. She then turned around with a wail in her heart. Jingyan wiped her sweat little by little, from her shoulder to her waist. Every time he wiped, Yiyao felt some coolness. Do you injuries still hurt? Jingyan said with an affectionate look. They dont hurt because they scabbed. They are a little itchy these two days. Yiyao said. Then they will be soon healed. Dont scratch them. Jingyan said. Jingyans voice is as gentle as a warm wind, blowing into her heart. I see. Yiyao said. Yiyao felt her face was hot and even her ears were red, but she couldnt see that. When I am with Azure Dragon and Rosefinch, I dont feel a thing, but when I am with Jingyan, I feel ufortable all over and even my heart is beating fast. Its so strange. Yiyao thought. Jingyan knew these injuries are new ones, which she got when she disappeared suddenly. It turned out that she really had something urgent, rather than leaving without saying goodbye on purpose. Well, go out for breakfast. Jingyan said. Repressing the pain in his heart, Jingyan washed the towel by the sink. Yiyao walked out of the restroom quickly. When Jingyan saw the scar on her armst time, he was distressed. But what he saw today surprised him greatly. He didnt know how many horrible scars there were on her body where he couldnt see. Clutching the edge of the cold sink with both hands, Jingyan suddenly felt sad. He wanted to protect her and keep her safe all her life, but there was nothing he could do. For the second time in more than 20 years, he was deeply frustrated. The first time was when Yiyao graduated from kindergarten and left. Jingyan even thought that if he didnt have the responsibility of Ye family, he could join the army without hesitation, and go to her side to protect her all the time, but he couldnt put that into practice. Adjusting his emotions and taking a deep breath, Jingyan looked at his smiling self in the mirror. Then he wiped his hands and walked out of the restroom. The fried dumplings had been eaten up and only half a te of shredded potatoes remained. Do you like fried dumplings very much? Ill make you some more tomorrow. Jingyan sat next to Yiyao and said. Jingyans face showed no trace that he was excited just now. Yiyao took a mouthful of porridge and said, Have you eaten yet? No. Jingyan said honestly. After hearing that, Yiyao and Azure Dragon stopped moving their chopsticks and they looked a little embarrassed, because thest bowl of porridge in the food box had been poured into the bowl of Azure Dragon. Why didnt you tell us you hadnt eaten breakfast? We would save you something to eat if you said that. Yiyao put down her chopsticks and said. Its OK. I didnt prepare my share. When youve finished, Ill go home to eat breakfast. Jingyan said with a smile. Er. Its only half past seven. It will be just after eight when I go back home, just in time for breakfast. Jingyan said. Jingyan didnt want them to feel too guilty. Seeing the bed was still in disorder, Jingyan stood up and said, Go on eating. Yiyao and Azure Dragon watched him walk to the bed and make the bed quickly. Azure Dragon kicked Yiyao in the shin under the table and said in a low voice, He is a good candidate for boyfriend. Yiyao kicked back at Azure Dragon hard and said, Concentrate on your eating. When Jingyan was cleaning the table, he found one of the medicine bottles he had given to her yesterday was opened. He smiled unconsciously as Yiyao has used the medicine. Yehuang Company. Secretary Wang was stunned by the news that Jingyan was going to take his annual leave. Mr Ye, how long are you going to take off? Ten or twenty days. Jingyan said. What if there is something important in thepany? Secretary Wang asked. Im in Sky City. Call me if you need anything. Jingyan said. Secretary Wang took a sign of relief and said, OK. Yiyao thought that Jingyan sent food to her on the spur of the moment, but Jingyan sent three meals a day to her on time. The dishes are never the same, and the soup is various. If today he sends the chicken soup, tomorrow he will send ck fish soup and the day after tomorrow he will send rib soup. Even the nurse who changed the dressing for her injuries said she looked much better these days. Chief, your medicine is very effective. After only four days, the scar on your back is much lighter. Its amazing. The nurse eximed as she applied the medicine on her scars for her. Really? Take a picture and let me see it. Yiyao said curiously. The nurse used her phone to take a picture and then handed the phone to Yiyao, saying, Chief, have a look. The scars on her bare back, hideous a few days ago, were now pink. Though the injuries could still be seen, they looked much better. She didnt expect that the medicine given to her by Jingyan is so effective. Chief, where did you get this medicine? I also want to buy one. The nurse said. Yiyao gave a soft smile and said, I didnt buy it. My friend gave it to me. Friend? The nurse was suddenly enlightened and said, Oh, I see. The handsome guy who brings you food every day gives the medicine to you. Right? Yes. Yiyao said. Everyone likes to talk gossip, the nurse is no exception. Chief, is he your boyfriend? The nurse asked immediately. No, we are just friends. Yiyao said. I dont believe you are just friends. A friend will not send three meals a day to you. He is so handsome, so charming, especially when he smiles. The nurse said. After hearing what the nurse said, Yiyao shook her head with a smile, saying, Thats the kind of guy you little girls like. Chief, you are only 28, two years older than me. Dont pretend that you are old. The nurse said yfully, Since you said he is not your boyfriend, he must be chasing you. Oh, if there is such a handsome manes after me one day, I will wake upughing in my dreams. Are you serious? Yiyao said. Of course. You dont know how scarce are those single men who are good-looking, rich and considerate. Every time your friendes, all the nursed in the hospital are leaning over the window to see him. Therefore, you cant miss such an excellent man. If you miss him, he will be snapped up by other women. The nurse said. Yiyao was surprised that Jingyans so popr. After the nurse finished applying the medicine, she helped Yiyao to put on the clothes carefully. Chief, ask your friend where did he buy the medicine when hees. The nurse said. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. OK. Yiyao said. Yiyao took the medicine over and applied it on the scars on the front. The next day, when Yiyao asked Jingyan where did he buy the medicine, Jingyan put down his chopsticks and asked, Have you run out of what I gave you? These days, he ate with Yiyao and Azure Dragon. No. The nurse wants to buy one. Yiyao said. Yiyao picked up a soup dumpling and poked it gently to suck the gravy inside. Oh, its delicious! Yiyao thought. Seeing Yiyao like eating the soup dumpling, Jingyan picked up one and put it into her bowl. If you need it, I can give it to you as much as you need. But I cant sell it to others. Its the exclusive recipe of our family doctor. Its priceless. Jingyan said with a smile. Well, forget it. Yiyao said. Jingyan kept what grandmother and grandfather said in his heart, but he didnt know how to say that to Yiyao after hesitating for a long time. He didnt say that after the meal was over and the table was cleaned. Yiyao had long seen he wished to speak but stopped on a second thought. She couldnt help but ask, Is there something you want to tell me? Jingyan looked at her with a wry smile and said embarrassedly, Yes. Just say it. Im most annoyed by your hesitancy. Yiyao said. Jingyan looked straight into her eyes and encouraged himself, saying, You know my grandfather is also in this hospital. They know Ie here every day and they want to see you. After saying that, Jingyan was afraid Yiyao would refuse him, so he said immediately, Dont force yourself to do that if you dont want to. I will tell them Lets go. Yiyao said decidedly. After hearing that, Jingyan was stunned. Do you agree to meet them? Jingyan said. Chapter 306 Meeting Parents (3) Chapter 306 Meeting Parents (3) Yiyao Duan nodded her head and said, Yes. We are friends. As you rtive is in the same hospital as me, I, a junior, should go to visit him by etiquette. Jingyan Ye immediately shook off his nervousness and became excited. In excitement, he stretched out his hand to embrace Yiyao. Time stood still. Even Azure Dragon, lifting weights in the corner, was stunned. Oh my god, how dare he embrace our captain? The captain doesnt push him away. Azure Dragon thought. After just five seconds, Jingyan let go of his hands. Im sorry. I am too excited. Jingyan said happily. After being embraced by him, Yiyaos heart raced. To maintain her face, Yiyao pretended to be serious and said, Not again. OK. Jingyan Said. Id rather promise her first. Lets talk about whether to embrace her next timeter. Will she break my arms if I embrace again? Jingyan thought. Seeing Jingyans affectionate facial expression, Yiyaos heart beat faster. She avoided being looked by him and strode to the door of the ward. Wait for me. Jingyan caught up with her with quick steps and said. Along the way, Yiyao didnt say anything to Jingyan. Jingyan, on the contrary, jabbered on about his grandfathers rtionship with Ye family. When they arrived at the ward on the third floor, Yiyao put a smile on her face. Its impolite to see the elderly with a poker face. Grandfather Jingyan said. As soon as he pushed the door open, he was startled by what he saw inside. He had thought there would be only grandma and grandpa and aunt in the ward. He didnt expect that there were a lot of people standing in the ward, even his parents were there. Jingyan walked forward quickly and said, Why are you all here? Did something bad happen to grandpa? He pushed his way through the crowd and saw his grandpa had an oxygen mask on his face. What happened? Jingyan asked his sister next to him concernedly. Grandpa had just fainted and was rescued. Chuxue Ye said. What she said also exined why everyone was there indirectly. Why didnt you tell me about it? Jingyan asked. I called you, but you didnt answer the phone. Chuxue said. Jingyan took out his phone and found its in silent mode. There were two missed calls. Seeing Yiyao stand at the door embarrassedly, Chuxue poked Jingyan to remind him that he had left Yiyao at the door. Jingyan then remembered Yiyao and walked to the door to bring her in immediately. Father, mother, this is Yiyao Duan, the friend I had when I was a kid. Jingyan said to Venus and Kerry. Hello, uncle, aunt. Yiyao greeted them politely. Venus looked at Yiyao and said, I think you look familiar. Have we met somewhere? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao also looked at Venus. With her great memory, Yiyao searched a message. We met at the airport. Yiyao said with a smile. Thats right. Venus also remembered that and said, A thief stole my bag and you caught the thief. Oh, we are destined to meet each other. I didnt expect that you are Yiyan. Yiyao also thought the world is small, because she is surround by people she knows. So youve met long ago? Jingyan said in surprise. We met when I returned to Sky City for the first time. Yiyao exined briefly. She returned to Sky City to look for Jingyan that time. She didnt find Jingyan, but she met Jingyans mother. Kerry looked at Yiyao. Yiyao didnt wear a military uniform, but the heroic spirit and murderous look of her was still evident. He preferred his son to marry a girl from an ordinary family. It doesnt matter if the girls family is rich or not, because Ye family is rich anyway. He also hoped that the girl could love his son with all her heart and take good care of him. There is no doubt that Yiyao is an excellent soldier, but its difficult to say whether she is a good wife or not. If she and his son fell in love, the first thing in her heart must be her mission, and his son might be on the second ce or behind. However, as his son likes Yiyao and was determined to marry her, of course he couldnt disagree. Miss Duan, thank you for your help. I havent had time to thank you, so how about having a dinner together today? Kerry said politely. Dont mention it. What I didst time is what I should do. Yiyao said. Yiyaos facial expression changed, because she found Kerrys analyzing her. She instinctively resisted this behavior. Jingyan was so overwhelmed with joy that he didnt noticed the slight change of her facial expression. He took Yiyao to meet his rtives. Youve met Chuxue. They are my uncle and aunt. These are my two cousins. They are my grandparents. Jingyan said. Yiyao bowed and said with a smile, Hello, grandpa, grandma. Hello. Grandma held Yiyaos hand and said. Grandma looked at Yiyao carefully and said, The girl is very upright in appearance. She shows a heroic spirit, which is the appearance of a military general in ancient times. Grandma, can you see what a mans character is by his appearance? Yiyao said jokingly. I learned a little bit of it when I was young. I am old, but my eyes are bright. Grandma said. Grandma, all thanks to your lucky words. Maybe I will be a general. Yiyao said. Thats nice. Its imposing to be a female general. Grandma said with a childish smile. Then she got rid of a jade bracelet on her wrist and put it directly on Yiyaos wrist. This is a gift from grandma to meet you. Dont reject taking it. Grandma said. Grandma, I cant take it. Yiyao said. Though Yiyao is not an expert of jade, she could tell the good ones from bad ones. She knew the jade on her wrist is a good one that has been cherished for many years. Grandma held her Yiyaos hand and said, Dont get me wrong. I didnt give it to you for the sake of Pingan. I give it to you because we are destined to meet and I think you are a good girl. Just keep it. When you see it in the future, you will think of me. After grandma said that, Yiyao didnt decline anymore and took it temporarily. Thank you, grandma. Yiyao said. All these are mere worldly possessions. Its a pity if they are buried in the ground when I die. Its also a blessing to the jade that I gave it to you today. Grandma said. Mom, you mustnt say such things. Xiran Xiao said with red eyes. She looked as if she had cried. Chapter 307 Their First Kiss (1) Chapter 307 Their First Kiss (1) Xirans mom answered: You silly girl. Me and your dad are over ny years old. We have lived a full life, and its time for us to go. There is no need to be sad. Xirans eyes brimmed with tears again when her mother said this. Yiyao felt rather awkward to be there. She said she needed to take medicine and then she left the ward. Jingyan followed her out. I cant take this bracelet. Please give it back to the olddy. Yiyao said to Jingyan when they were alone. Jingyan knew this would happen. He took a step backward, put his hands behind him and said: You agreed to take it. How can you give it back. Its none of my business. If you dont want it, give it back to her yourself. It was the first time that Jingyan refused to help her. Yiyao said: But I cant wear it. Then put it in your locker. Its your bracelet now. Jingyan said. Its the olddys gift for you. I cant take it back. Yiyao didnt insist on giving it back. She put the bracelet into her pocket and said to Jingyan: Fine. Ill keep it. You should go back now. Your families are still in the ward. Ill walk you downstairs. Yiyao and Jingyan then walked side by side. Yiyao said: I know the director of this hospital. If you need his help, let me know. Thank you. Jingyan answered. He was feeling very d at that moment, because Yiyao just met his family, and in a traditional sense, that means their rtionship just took a big leap forward. Xirans father regained his consciousness that afternoon. And people left the hospital when the two of them were out of danger. Kerry was walking with his son side by side. He said: Jingyan, you spend so much time in hospital everyday to pursue the girl. Do you still have time to think about thepany? Thepany is doing very well. Jingyan said smilingly. Dad, if apany stops functioning when its boss is absent, that only means the management of thepany is a failure. But dad, thepany you built has perfect management. Stop trying to tter me. You can pursue the girl you love. But dont forget doing your job. Kerry said. Dont worry, dad. The managers send me emails every night, and I am still dealing with the affairs in thepany. Thats good. Kerry said. He wanted to talk about Yiyao with his son, but he chose not to, because he didnt think it is a good idea to get involved too much. A few dayster, Yiyao achieved a very good recovery. Most of the wounds were healed, except the cuts on her belly. She was getting very impatient, and she wanted to get out of the hospital as soon as possible. But she knew her father would be very angry if she left, so she had to stay. She killed the time by practicing martial arts with Azure Dragon, and she was getting more and more bored. Jingyan said to her: You are getting so familiar with Azure Dragon and you can already predict his moves. Do you want to fight me? Yiyao and Azure Dragon stopped themselves when they heard what Jingyan said. They looked at him and asked in unison: You can fight? I also learned some martial arts when I was younger. Jingyan said. Azure Dragon walked to him and touched his shoulder. He said: No. You are too skinny. She will break your backbone. I dont think so. Do you want apetition or not? Jingyan looked at Yiyao in a provoking way. Sure. We have known each other for so long and we have never tried this before. Yiyao wiped the sweat off her face. She felt excited, after all, it had been a long time since she was challenged by someone. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jingyan smiled. Its too boring to have apetition without having a bet. He said. How do you want to bet? If I lose, you can ask me to do something for you. If you lose, I can ask you to do something for me. Jingyan smiled slyly. No problem. Yiyao said without hesitation. She didnt believe she could lose to Jingyan. You didnt even ask how are we going topete. It doesnt matter. I wont lose. Jingyan smiled. Yiyao, you are overconfident. He said. Yiyao was getting excited. She asked: So, how are we going topete? Jingyan then picked up an apple from a te and put the apple on Azure Dragons head, and he said: We will do it in this room. The rule is very simple. The one who gets the apple will be the winner. Azure Dragon is the judge. He looked at Azure Dragon and said: Dont move. So I am just a stake. What if you kick me? Azure Dragon took the apple off his head andined. He knew Yiyao wouldnt hurt him, but he was worried about Jingyan, because Jingyan doesnt look like someone who has good control over his body. Jingyan said seriously: Dont worry. I won hurt you. Azure Dragon said: Can you think of something else? I just want to stand by and watch. Azure Dragon, put that apple on your head! Yiyao said. Yes! Azure Dragon didnt dare to say no to Yiyao. He put the apple back on helplessly. Jingyan removed his coat. He was wearing a t-shirt inside, and he isnt even big enough to fill the shirt. He isnt muscr, but he is well-proportioned. And he looks like a model. Jingyan did some warm-up exercise and said: Lets begin! Yiyao stared at Jingyan coldly. At that moment, Jingyan is only her enemy. Azure Dragon counted: Three! Two! One! Go! The ward is not very spacious, and there are tables and chairs, so the two of them didnt have lots of space, which made theirpetition more challenging and difficult. The moment Azure Dragon said go, he could feel their fists flying around his head. Azure Dragon was frightened and he shut his eyes tightly. When he opened his eyes again, he found Yiyao and Jingyan were already fighting each other. And he was very surprised by Jingyans performance. Chapter 307 Their First Kiss (2) Chapter 307 Their First Kiss (2) Azure Dragon was so shocked by Jingyans performance that his jaw dropped. It was like Jingyan had transformed into someone else. His movements are so fast, fierce and deft. Every time Yiyao got close to the apple, Jingyan would appear between the apple and her, and then they would grapple with each other again. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It had been a long time since Yiyao met such a formidable opponent. Azure Dragon finally stopped worrying that Jingyan would injure him identally. The two of them kept on fighting. Thepetition between them grew more and more fierce. Jingyans movements were now so fast that Azure Dragon couldnt even capture his movements with his naked eyes. That was because Jingyan used his super power. He realized there was no way he could win against Yiyao without using super power, but since Azure Dragon was watching, he didnt use too much of his super power. Yiyao was getting more and more excited. She is a soldier in the special forces and she is a well- trained fighter. At first, she didnt fight Jingyan with all her might because she didnt believe Jingyan is a match for her. But gradually, she realized Jingyan is much more formidable than she imagined. So now, she was fighting back as hard as she could. Azure Dragon stared at the two of them unblinkingly. They were so fast and Azure Dragon could only see two big shadows moving around the room. One moment they were fighting in front of him, and the next second they were already behind the table. Ten minutester, Jingyan noticed sweat glistened on Yiyaos forehead. He decided to put an end to the fight as quickly as possible, because he knew Yiyao was still not fully recovered from her injuries. So, after dodging her kick, he charged towards Azure Dragon to grab the apple, but before he could touch the apple, Yiyao grabbed him and pulled him back into the fight. Jingyan didnt give up. He knew he must win thispetition. He must win that bet. So he controlled Yiyao with one arm and reached for the apple with the other. Yiyao tried to break away from him but she failed, and in the end, Jingyan grabbed the apple. He won. Jingyan was so d. He looked at Yiyao proudly and showed her the apple. He said: Thank you, Miss Duan. It was a good fight. Yiyao lost thepetition, but she didnt feel bad at all. Because she hadnt met such a worthy opponent for such a long time, and she enjoyed the fight very much. I lost. What do you want me to do? Yiyao said. She epted the result decently. Jingyan said: I need to think about it. This victory didnte easily. Fine. Tell me when you make up your mind. Azure Dragon was so shocked by the fight and he hadnt recovered yet. He just felt he was filled with admiration for Jingyan. He grabbed Jingyans hand tightly and looked at Jingyan, his eyes sparkling. He said: Jingyan, you are so amazing! You just beat our leader! I cant believe it! Why are you still so humble when you are so cool! Oh my god! I am so excited! I am crying! I need to calm down! Calm down! Yiyao said: Why are you so happy with the fact that I lost? Yes! Sure! Finally, you lost to a man! This is so inspiring! Azure Dragon hugged Jingyan tightly. My brother! Now you have my permission to date my leader. Yiyao kicked him and said: When did you have a say in my rtionship? I think all our brothers will allow him to date you! He is the only man who can win against you! Azure Dragon said excitedly. Jingyan smiled. He said: I was just lucky. Yiyao is truly a tough opponent. You dont need to be humble. I lost. And I dont feel bad about it. Yiyao is always very strict with herself, but she also demands herself to be a good loser. Actually.... Jingyan leaned close to her and whispered: I used my super power. Or I will never win this fight. Yiyao widened her eyes. No wonder his movements could be so fast. If you think it is not okay to use my super power, we can.... What are you talking about? Being able to use super power is also one of your abilities. Of course you can use it. Yiyao said. And another thing, me and Azure Dragon are going to do more exercises for the following days, and I want you to be here to help us. I can pay you. Pay me? Jingyanughed. You think I need to be paid? Then what do you want? I cant ask you to help us without giving you anything. Azure Dragon giggled and said: I think you know what does he want. Yiyao arched her brows and red at Azure Dragon, who then escaped the ward. Now, there were only the two of them in the ward. Jingyan poured a ss of water for her. He wore a very serious expression and said: You dont need to give me anything. I just want you to get more and more powerful, so that you can protect yourself and never get hurt. I think I would also enter the army if I didnt have Yehuang Group, so that I can stay beside you all the time and protect you, but I cant. I will be less worried about you if you can protect yourself fully. Chapter 307 Their First Kiss (3) Chapter 307 Their First Kiss (3) Yiyao looked at the man standing in front of her. She never believed Jingyan would be willing to make such a huge sacrifice for her. She didnt feel moved. She just felt there was no way through which she could repay his love, which is so deep and profound. She looked at his delicate features, and she was suddenly seized by a desire to kiss him. Close your eyes. She said softly. Jingyan didnt know what she would do. He closed his eyes slowly. Then, he could feel Yiyao was walking close to him, and then he could feel her gently breath. His heart pounded violently, and his hands clenched. The next thing he knew, her hot lips were pressed against his. Jingyan felt his mind went nk. His blood was racing rapidly to his face. He had never been so happy before. But a few secondster, her lips moved away, and the softness disappeared. This is what I can do for you. Yiyao said. Her face blushed. Her eyes were sparkling. Jingyan stared at her lips. He wanted more. Yiyaos heart was also beating violently. She turned around to escape his gaze, but Jingyan grabbed her arm, and pulled her back into his arms. He then lifted her chin and kissed on her lips. Yiyao was shocked. She tried to break away from him but he hugged her even more tightly. She had never kissed anyone before, and she didnt know how to kiss at all. Jingyan was, of course, having a very good time. He wanted to kiss her the first time he met her. And now, he was finally doing it. He felt her lips are so sweet and soft. Yiyao was gradually taken over by her emotions. She let her guard down and enjoyed this kiss. She put her arms around Jingyans waist and kissed him back. Some timeter, Jingyan forced himself to move his lips away from hers. He looked at her. Her cheeks were crimson, her eyes were twinkling, and her lips were luscious. Suddenly, someone in the hall broke a ss. Yiyao was frightened and all her senses came back to her. She realized Jingyan was staring at her, and her arms were around Jingyans waist. Yiyao tried to break away from him again but she failed. What are you...... She didnt know what to say. She didnt even dare to look into Jingyans eyes. Jingyan put his hand under her chin and forced her face up. He said seriously: You seduced me. Yiyao blushed scarlet. She said: No! I didnt! Then why did you kiss me? I told you! It is how I repay you! I see. Jingyan said. But one little kiss is just not enough. So I took more. You should first ask me whether I am willing to give you more. Yiyao was in a confused state of mind. Fine. It was my bad. Im sorry. Jingyan smiled at her. His eyes were lustrous. His voice was sonorous. Yiyao broke away from him and turned back. Jingyan looked at her. He found every single motion of hers unreasonably attractive. He lifted his arms up and wanted to hug her from behind, but he refrained himself. What happened just now was enough for one day. Yiyao, that was my first kiss. It was so wonderful. I will never forget. Jingyan said in a soft voice. Yiyao looked at him and said: I wont take any responsibility. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jingyan smiled. Of course. But if you want me to be responsible for you, I will be very d. How can you...what.... Yiyao was still in a confused state of mind and she didnt know what to say. She felt angry with herself, so she just grabbed Jingyans hand and pushed him out of the ward, and said: Donte back today! What about your dinner? Its none of your business! Im not going to starve! Yiyao mmed the door. She then turned around and leaned against the door. She thought about the kiss and a smile curved her lips. She heard Jingyan walked away, and she went to bed and covered herself under a quilt. She touched her lips and she felt she could still taste him. It had been twenty-eight years, and she finally had her first kiss, and she loved it. But she felt embarrassed when she remembered that she put her arms around Jingyans waist and kissed him back. She patted her forehead and said to herself: Why are you so impulsive! What were you thinking! Jingyan was at that moment in his car. He was wild with joy and he still couldnt believe that kiss actually happened. It was just too good to be true. He seemed calm, but he was actually rather nervous and his hands sweated profusely. He licked his lips, and relived that sweet moment again and again in his imagination. Yiyao always projects herself as a woman who is tough and indifferent, so Jingyan was very surprised to find out that she also has a soft side. When he touched her, he felt electricity flew through his body, and he just wanted to hug her even more tightly. He had never kissed anyone before, but when he touched her, he just knew how to deliver a good kiss. Because he loves her. Jingyan sighed with satisfaction. He felt he was getting addicted to that kind of feeling, and this addiction would never be cured. That night, Jingyan didnte. Chuxue brought the dinner to Yiyao. Yiyao looked at the stunningly beautiful girl and asked: Why are you here? Where is your brother? My brother asked me to take the dinner to you. He said tomorrow he wille and take the box. Chuxue passed the box to Yiyao and said. Goodbye. Goodbye. Yiyao looked at the dinner box and smiled. She realized she was falling in love with Jingyan. Just like the nurse told her, no one could resist his charm. Chuxue went back to the car and said to Jingyan: My job is done. Where is my picture? Jingyan took out a picture from his wallet and gave it to Chuxue. Chuxue said: From now on, you can never use this ugly picture of mine to threaten me! Jingyan smiled. I think its cute. He said. I am wearing a diaper in this picture, and I am eating my toe! You think its cute? Then you should also take a picture like this. Chuxue said. I am not stupid. Jingyan said. He looked at Yiyaos room and drove away. That night, Jingyan felt restless. His head was full of the scenes of their kiss in the morning. And he felt a surge of love and desire for her. He took a cold shower, and forced himself to go to bed. He is a mature man, and he has his sexual needs. Before he met Yiyao, he hardly thought about these issues. But since Yiyao appeared in his life, he just wants to drag Yiyao into his arms and make love to her. That night, Yiyao appeared in his dream. She was dressed in a backless dress, and her feet were bare. She looked at him flirtatiously. Jingyan could no longer hold it. He rushed to her and tore her dresses apart, and dragged her to his bed and made love to her passionately. The next day when he woke up, he felt exhausted. What a dream. He thought to himself. Maybe it was because of what happened between them yesterday, Yiyao had been avoiding Jingyans eyes all the time. Jingyans eyes, however, followed her every move. He finally asked: What are we gonna do after breakfast? Yiyao didnt answer him. Azure Dragon looked at Yiyao and then said: This morning we will do some simple exercises, and this afternoon, you will be our training partner. Chapter 308 The Girl Is Shy (1) Chapter 308 The Girl Is Shy (1) "I see. What would you like for lunch? Seeing that the boss didn''t speak, Azure Dragon had to speak for them both, "Whatever, you decide." "Good." After lunch, Azure Dragon took a moment to pull Jingyan out of the ward and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you and the boss?" "Nothing happened." Jingyan did not change his look. "Who are you kidding? Since you left yesterday afternoon, I think something is wrong with the boss. Did you two have a fight?" Azure Dragon asked worriedly. The boss finally had someone she liked, Azure Dragon didnt want to let him slip away. Jingyan said to Azure Dragon, "What''s wrong with her?" "At first, she covered herself in quilts, and then she went out for a run. At night, she did nothing but sit still, not hearing what I said." Jingyan was also confused. He had no idea what Yiyaos reactions meant. "Well, we did have a quarrel at noon yesterday. It''s not a big deal though. I''ll apologize to herter. You... " "Don''t worry. I''m out of here." Then, with a whoosh, he ran away. Jingyan took a deep breath to go into the ward and close the door. Yiyao sat on the sofa looking at her mobile phone. Her eye sights nced at his shoes. Her eyes were flustered, but there was no expression on her face. The pair of shoes came over to the front of her and stopped. Then she heard Jingyan saying, "Are you upset?" "No. Yiyao didn''t look up into his eyes and said in a calm tone. "Why don''t you look at me today?" Yiyao looked up straight into his eyes, "Why do I have to look at you?" Seeing her eyes, Jingyan suddenly remembered the dreamst night. His heart trembled, and his hands held on both sides of her and gently kissed her, with hunger, thirst and eagerness. Yiyao was upset. She was a colonel, but why was she always in a defensive position? No, it was a shame. Thinking of this, Yiyao took his waist, pulled him closer to her, and then turned over, pressed him under her body. She was riding on him. Jingyan thought that she was going to push him away. Unexpectedly, she sat on him. Just thinking about this posture, the me in his heart was set on fire. Both of the young adults were the first to taste the fruits of love in their twenties. They had been abstinent for many years. Once the door of desire was opened, it was hard to close again. One was crazier than the other. Yiyao was not a pretentious woman. She thought about it all night. Since the previous incidents were all misunderstandings and she indeed had feelings for Jingyan, then why not gave it a try? Jingyan didnt care about her identity, then why couldnt she let it go? Enjoying the moment was what she was going to do. The sky thunder was stirring the earth fire. The closer the two became, the more intimate the two kissed, Jingyan''s hands He picked up the woman, put her on the hospital bed, and meanwhile closed the door in the air. During this time, the lips of the two were stick together like glues, and they did not separate for a moment. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The kiss spread to her slender neck slowly. When things were out of peaceful control, a sharp mobile phone ring interrupted their movements. Jingyan took out his mobile phone and hung up without looking at it. However, the next second, the ringtone sounded again. Everything was about sentiment, especially making love. After being interrupted twice, not to mention Jingyan, even Yiyao lost interests. She covered her face with both hands, not daring to look at him and whispering, "Answer the phone." Knowing that the love-making romance couldn''t carry on today, Jingyan got up from Chuxue, put on the phone and said exasperatedly, "What''s the matter?" The secretary was startled by the tone and said timidly, "Mr. Ye, there is an important document for you to sign." Can it be done tomorrow?" Jingyan wanted to go over the line and hit this secretary. "NoIm afraid not. Jingyan bit his teeth and swore in his heart, "Send it over. I''m in the military hospital." Throwing the phone onto the bed, Jingyan turned to see the girl. She was still covering her face, and her ears were red to the roots. He bent over, wanting to kiss her on the back of her hand. Yiyao felt his approach and said in a hurry, "Don''te closer." Jingyan stopped, and then heughed silently. Silly woman, strong outside but still a girl inside. He raised his hand to straighten her messy clothes. Jingyan put his hand on her hand. Then, one by one, he separated her fingers and grasped them in his own. She turned her face away from him, and bit her lower lip to keep herself fromughing. "All right, I''ll go down and run with you. Staying here any longer will make me want to kiss you again." Jingyan''s gentle voice could drip water. Yiyao gave him a shy stare, without any condescending attitudes, only left a young girls shyness. "If you don''t get up, I will continue to..." "Up, Im getting up." With the strength of her hand, Yiyao jumped out of bed behind him. Looking at her fleeing figure, Jingyan almostughed. At this moment, he didn''t have to ask Yiyao whether she liked him. Her every act and every move had already told the story. The sunshine in autumn was warm. On the broad greenwn scattered people sitting and resting. Because it was a military hospital, there were several jogging patients on the track. Jingyan was running inps with Yiyao. At the time, the phone rang, a strange number. "Hello?" Jingyan answered the phone as he ran. "Mr. Ye, I''m Xuan Zhao. I''ve sent the documents. Where are you?" "Come to the rest area of the hospital." "OK, Mr. Ye." After taking the call, Jingyan pulled Yiyaos hand and walked towards a bench not far away, Lets take a rest. Yiyao was happened to be thirsty. "I''m going to buy a bottle of water." "You sit down and rest. I''ll buy it." Yiyao nodded. Chapter 308 The Girl Is Shy (2) Chapter 308 The Girl Is Shy (2) Xuan Zhao took the document and asked people all the way to find the rest area of the hospital. She finally got the job from secretary Wang in order to know where Jingyan Ye was these days. She had thought Jingyan was out on a tour. She didn''t expect that he was in a hospital. She didn''t know whether he was sick or to take care of someone else. If he was sick, it was good news to her actually, she could Just as she thought of it here, she saw a gracefully handsome figure, dressing in casual clothes. Wasnt the figure Jingyan Ye? Xuan was pleased secretly. She sped up towards the figure. Soon she saw Jingyan walking to a girl on the bench and sitting down beside her. He opened a bottle of water personally and handed it to her. The smile on Xuan''s face froze. Who was that woman? Why did Mr. Ye seem to have a close rtionship with her? Suppressing restlessness in her heart, Xuan raised her head and walked toward them. Yiyao drank a few mouthfuls, and saw a beautiful womaning by. Her eyes were still staring at Jingyan. She lifted her chin and said, "Did the girle to see you?" Jingyan looked back and saw Xuan without much surprise, "Well, sending documents." "Mr. Ye." Xuan stood beside him respectfully. "And the papers?" Xuan took the document out of her bag and handed in a pen at the same time. While Jingyan was going through the documents carefully, Xuan checked up Yiyao quietly. She thought to herself that Yiyao was not so beautiful and her skin was not so white. Who the hell was this woman? Jingyan signed and gave her the documents. Xuan was not willing to go back like that, and asked concerningly, "Mr. Ye, are you not feeling well?" "No, do you have other tasks?" "Oh, no more." Xuan said quickly. "If not, go back." Jingyan was not so polite and asked her to leave. Xuans eyes were full of disappointment. "Goodbye, Mr. Ye." Yiyao had another drink of water and said, "That girl likes you." Jingyan was surprised, "How could it be possible?" "Her eyes are glued to you, what''s more, she examined me quietly. If that is not like, what is? Yiyao was a good observer. Jingyan''s expression was very cold. "She likes or not, not my business. I''ve seen many such women. As long as she doesn''t affect my life, I don''t care." Yiyao turned to look at him, "Jingyan Ye, are you being too arrogant?" Jingyan looked back at her, "If you don''t like it, I''ll let her leave tomorrow." "No, no, no, how can I make a person lose her job?" Jingyan''s deep eyes locked her. "Yiyao, my heart is very small. You have lived in it for more than 20 years, and you have taken root and sprouted long ago. You have upied the space tightly, and there is no ce for anyone else at all." Yiyao''s heart beating feeling came again. Shed love to make a promise right here right now, but then she thought of the arduous task that wasing, not knowing if she coulde back alive. "Jingyan, let me think about it." Jingyan nodded his head hard and said with a smile, "Baby, I''m not in a hurry." She was a prudent person. Saying think about it was promising with hopes. For Jingyan, this was a good sign. At noon, Jingyan did not cook, but took them to eat in a famous restaurant nearby. On the way to the restaurant, Yiyao''s mobile phone rang. She looked at it and made a silent gesture to them. "Dad." The girl called with a smile. Hearing these two words, Jingyans ears became sharp. "What are you doing?" "Having lunch." "Where is it?" Yiyao, looking at Jingyan and Azure Dragon, dared not hide it, "We are outside. Dad, you''re noting to the hospital, are you? "Im not that free." Jun Duan paused and said seriously, "Hows your recovery?" Yiyao immediately put down her chopsticks and straightened her back, eyes lighting up like a torch, "Report to chief, I have fully recovered and prepare to fight at any time." Jingyan''s heart pounded. She was leaving so soon? Where was the full recovery? The wound in the abdomen still needed medicine changing. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "The thing I saidst time can''t wait any longer. You and Azure Dragon make some preparations. There will be a car to pick you up at 2 p.m today." "Yes, chief." Yiyao''s face showed excitement, Finally, she could be discharged from hospital. Jun was silent for a moment, and his tone became gentle. "Yiyao, this mission is very dangerous. Dad didn''t want you to go, but couldn''t find another right person. You must take good care of yourself." "Dad, don''t worry. How many times have I escaped from death? God was not willing to let me die." Yiyao said with a smile, but she didn''t notice the slight change on the face of someone by her. "Don''t talk like that," Jun said, "The details of this mission will be given to you by Que Zhu. Do you know the principle?" Yiyao stood up suddenly with a solemn look, and Azure Dragon next to her also stood up. "Chief, please rest assured, we will fight to the end toplete the task." "Be safe." Jun''s words contained a father''s worries. As a father, he didn''t want his daughter to go, but his boss asked for his daughter particrly. Even if he was a chief of the army, he could not be partial. Besides, she was indeed the most suitable person. "Don''t worry, dad." After hanging up the phone, Yiyao and Azure Dragon were in high spirits, only Jingyan was unhappy. If she was leaving, he didn''t know how long it would take to see her again, how could he be happy. Moreover, their rtionship was just getting closer, of course he didnt want to give that away now. Yiyao, aware of his depression, restrained the smile on her face and said with a dry cough, "Well, lets continue to eat." Jingyan suddenly felt that the delicious dishes on the whole table became tasteless. Chapter 308 The Girl Is Shy (3) Chapter 308 The Girl Is Shy (3) Back to the hospital, Jingyan watched as the two men skillfully and quickly packed Yiyao''s luggage. He didn''t have to help them at all and could only stand by. When it was almost two o''clock, a green jeep pulled up directly in front of the inpatient unit. Azure Dragon threw Yiyao''s luggage into the car and then got into it. At this moment, Yiyao was filled with sadness. She almost didn''t dare to look at Jingyan''s eyes, "Then, goodbye." Jingyan took her by the wrist and looked at her without turning his eyes. "Yesterday we had a bet and I won. Do you remember that bet?" Yiyao nodded, "Yes. What do you want me to do?" I want you toe back safely." Jingyan said in a low voice. Yiyao was stunned, her heart beating fast. She looked straight into his deep eyes. In the car, Zhuque was surprised to remove his sunsses and asked Azure Dragon excitedly, "What''s going on?" "He likes our captain." Azure Dragon said with a smile. "Really? What does he do?" "He is the president of apany and is very rich. The captain and he have known each other since they were children ......" Azure Dragon said. He finally found someone to talk to today, and he couldn''t wait to say what he had seen and heard. Yiyao smiled and said cautiously, "I promise I wille back safely." Jingyan reached out his little thumb and said, Pinky swears,e back safely." More than twenty years ago, they make a pinky promise under the peach tree and agreed that when they grew up Yiyao woulde to him with a jade pendant. So many years had passed and she did it. Yiyao smiled lightly and held out her little thumb, "It''s a deal." Then she took a deep breath and said, "Bye. I have to go." "Wait a minute." Jingyan hurriedly said. Yiyao turned around and looked at him, puzzled. "I want to ......." He stammered, then stepped forward and took her into his arms. He lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips. The two men in the car saw them kiss and froze for a second before they pped each other''s shoulders, "Look, theyre kissing. Yiyao is blushing." Then Jingyan fondly let go of her, cupping her face, "I will miss you. You have to remember to think of me." Yiyao heard the yfulughter of Azure Dragon and Zhuque. Then she said shyly, "I.... I have to go." After saying that, she quickly walked to the car, opened the door and went up. "Start the car. Yiyao said seriously. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then Zhuque started the car. Driving past Jingyan, Zhuque poked his head out the car door and said, "Man, you''re awesome." Jingyan nodded at him with a smile, and then looked at Yiyao in the back seat. She turned her head without looking at him, but her face was blushing. By kissing her in front of her men, Jingyan was telling them that he was Yiyao''s boyfriend. Watching the car leave, Jingyan was a little sad. The tone of her phone call at noon was serious, and Jingyan surmised that her mission was very dangerous this time. He wanted to go along with her so much. With a long sigh, Jingyan turned around and went to the third floor of the hospital. After seeing Grandpa Xiao, he had to return to his humdrum and tedious work. Yiyao looked back at the hospital. This time in Sky City should be the happiest she has been in years. Azure Dragon saw her look in the rearview mirror, whistled. "Captain, you like Jingyan too, don''t you?" Yiyao frowned, "Why do you think so?" "ording to your temper, if you don''t like Jingyan and he dares to kiss you, maybe he would have been kicked off by you, and.." Azure Dragonughed and then added, "I see you were quite happy to be kissed by him just now. Zhuque nodded vigorously, "Yes, your face went red." "Don''t make fun of me, or you will be punished with sit-ups." Yiyao blushed and threatened. Zhuque and Azure Dragon looked at each other and smiled. "Captain, I think Jingyan Ye is quite good. He has a good family background and a good personality." Azure Dragon said. "Why are you praising him so much? Has he bribed you?" "No, I''m just stating the facts." Azure Dragon said. "Okay, you''d better get yourself a girlfriend first," Yiyao said, her expression turning serious, "Zhuque, tell us about this mission." "Yes, captain." Zhuque said. "Some time ago, a group of ouws carrying chemical weapons broke into the defense line. They were heavily armed and well-equipped, and injured and killed many of our men. Now they have escaped into the mountains, and our men have yet to find them. Once they drop these chemical weapons on the cities, the consequences will be severe." Zhuque continued. "So our mission is to find this group of guys?" Azure Dragon said. "Yes, and we also have to destroy these chemical weapons. Two experts in this field will help us." Yiyao didn''t expect things to be this serious. "Why didn''t you tell us about this earlier?" Yiyao frowned. "You''re hurt, and the leader wants you to get better first." "Are we going on a mission now?" "Yes, the helicopter is already waiting for us." Outside the car window, women were holding their children, older people strolling hand in hand, and students riding their bicycles to school. As a soldier, Yiyao vowed to guard their uneventful lives. At Yehuang Group, Xuan Zhao had been specting about the woman''s identity since she returned from delivering documents. She didn''t understand why Jingyan would give up so many days of work to take care of that woman exclusively in the hospital. "He went to the hospital to take care of that female officer? But they have broken up, did they make up again?" Xuan thought. She first had to determine the identity of the female officer before making her next move. After thinking about it, Xuan went to her colleagues in other departments. She asked several people and after determining that the female officer they described was the same person she met today, Xuan was jealous. She thought that woman was very pretty, but found out that she wasn''t much prettier, so Xuan was confident that she could snatch Jingye back. Now she had to think of a way, preferably a good ploy that would kill two birds with one stone. .. In the evening, Jingyan returned to the vi andy on the sofa tiredly. He kept wondering where Yiyao was now, whether her wounds were infected, whether she had eaten, and whether she was in any danger. Venus walked in with arge bouquet of freshly picked roses in hers arms and was surprised to see her son, "Why are you back? Aren''t you in the hospital?" Jingyan sighed and didn''t say anything. Venus put the roses on the coffee table, asked the maid to bring over some vases and scissors. Then she asked again, "What''s wrong?" "Yiyao is gone." Jingyan said in a very downcast manner. Venus smiled lightly, "Where did she go?" "She''s gone on a mission, but I don''t know where she''s going." "She just left, and you miss her." Venus teased her son while cutting the flower branches. "Mom, I''m worried that shell be in danger." Jingyan said and rested his head on his arm, silently watching his mother arrange the flowers. Venusughed, "You don''t need to worry about her. That''s how she''s been for so many years when you haven''t found her." But I can''t help but worry about her." Venus looked back at him, "After people fall in love with someone, they all have to go through the pain of missing each other. Otherwise, people wont know to cherish each other." Jingyan restlessly rolled over again and looked up at the ceiling. He secretly prayed to God to bless her with a sessful mission and a safe return. At that moment, Jingyan''s cell phone rang. "Hello." He said. "Is this Jingyan Ye?" A male voice came through. "Yeah, who is this?" asked Jingyan. The other party seemed a little hesitant, "Is that ...... Chuxue Ye at home?" Jingyan raised his eyebrows and asked, "If you don''t tell me who you are, why should I tell you if my sister is at home?" Chapter 309 A Big Drunken Mistake （1） Chapter 309 A Big Drunken Mistake 1 He cleared his throat and said rather seriously, Im Zhao Nangong. Jingyan Ye suddenly stood up from the sofa, Who are you? Zhao Nangong. Jingyan could barely keep a straight face, Oh, its you. Why do you want to see my sister? WellI need to talk to her. He seemed to sense he was suppressing hisughter, so he got a little embarrassed. Then why do you call me? Jingyan deliberately asked. I called her several times, but it seems she has turned off her phone. Jingyan finallyughed out, Oh, well, she is not at home. Thanks. Jingyan said seriously before he hung up the phone, Kid, Im warning you, dont hit on my sister or Ill break your legs. Venus Mu looked at him in puzzlement, Who is it? Jingyan threw his phone on the sofa andughed, Its the kid of Nangong family. He wants to see Ruyi. Nangong family? Venus frowned and thought for a while before she realized what he was talking about, You mean Hao Nangong s son? Yeah, who else could it be? Jingyan sat back on the sofa, My goodness, how did Ruyi get to know him? I really need to talk to her when shes back. Ive told her many times that she shouldnt get involved with Nangong family. Why does she not listen to me? Venus threw the flowers on the table in anger and said to Jingyan, Call Ruyi and tell her toe back immediately. As soon as Jingyan saw that his mother was angry, he immediately called his sister, but no one answered. The phone is off. Jingyan said, with the phone in his hand. Venus calmed down a little bit and picked up another flower, If she dares to have anything with that kid, I wont forgive her. Jingyan patted his mothers back andforted, Mom, take it easy. We dont know whats going on yet. Maybe its Zhao who pesters her. Well know everything when she gets back. At this moment, Kerry Ye came in with the dog. Seeing his wife in anger, he asked his son, You piss off your mother? No, no, no. Dont me me. Jingyan exined. Its not him, its your baby girl. Venus was mad when she said so. Kerry looked surprised and walked to his wife, What happened? Haos son, he was looking for Ruyi and he even called Pingan just now to ask him about her. Do you think this is a big deal? Kerry face also changed, This kid, what does he want? Jingyan once again tried to calm them down, Dad, when Ruyies back, well know it. Dont get mad. He knew something about what happened among them years ago. He also knew Hao had done many dishonorable things to win his mother over, and even almost caused him not to be born, so he understood his parents feelings. Kerry snorted, No matter what the kid wants, I will not let him have any rtionship with Ruyi. Does he think he deserve Ruiyi? Although it had been the past, but it didnt mean that Kerry had gone back with Hao. It would never happen, never. By the way, shouldnt you be in the hospital now? Why are you here? Yiyao went on a mission. Jingyan said simply, afraid that his father would take it out on him. Sure enough, as he finished this, he heard Kerry say, You, there are so many well brought up girls in sky City, and even girls from other cities, but why do you fancy a soldier? Even if she eventually bes a general, so what? Can she take care of her family? Can she take care of you? Ye family will be yours and hers atst, but do you think she can she be a good wife? This was the first time that his father said something bad about Yiyao in front of him, so Jingyan got mad, Dad, even if you are willing to give her thepany, she may not want it. I have always liked her, you know this. If you always think of this, why not say it before? What is the point of saying it now? I need to tell you, I care nothing about her family or anything else. Even if a princess stands in front of me, I only want Yiyao. Kerry was so angry that he was ready to beat him, Hey, kid, how dare you talk to me like this? Jingyan jumped off the sofa, instantly teleporting and yelled, This is what I think about. And you dont need to convince me. I will only marry Yiyao in this life. What you said about taking care of the family and taking care of me, did you really want my mom to do this when you asked her to marry you? Kerry didnt know what to say. Of course, he loved her, so he married her. What? Why not keep saying? If you can marry my mother because of love, why cant I? Why should I deserve to marry someone I dont love? Its not fair. Kerry pointed at his son, Come here. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jingyan then moved to another position, I wont. Kerrys eyes instantly turned purple, making Jingyan a little scared. Then they began to chase after each other inside therge vi. Jingyan s voice came from the air, Mom, help me. What Im saying is the truth. Venus still focused on arranging flowers, smiling, Im just an ordinary person and I cant do anything to you. After a while, Kerry appeared on the sofa, gasping, Kid, dont let me catch you. Jingyan appeared in mid-air, Dad, Ille down. Lets talk about it, OK? Dont get mad. Okay, I agree. Kerry waved his hand. Jingyan, however, did not believe him, so he turned to his mom for help, Mom, see this? He promised. All right. Come down. he wont do anything to you. Jingyan then got back to the ground. Seeing Kerry rolling up his sleeves, he stopped, Dad, youve promised me. What? Are you afraid? Im just helping your mom arranging the flowers. Kerry sneered. Jingyan pursed his lips and sat across from them, trying to make his father understand him, Dad, what I just said is the truth. I want to spend my rest of life with her. You need to respect me, right? Kerry took a nce at him, Hey, its for your sake. If you really want me to be happy, dont get involved in us. Ive grown up and I have my own judgment. Okay, okay, I dont care. You can do whatever you like. I wont trouble you. Jingyan smiled in relief. Thank God. It was getting dark outside. And they were all waiting for Chuxue. Sitting at the table, they didnt start eating. It wasnt until eight oclock that she showed up. Chapter 309 A Big Drunken Mistake (2) Chapter 309 A Big Drunken Mistake (2) She tiptoed into the room, before making sure that there was no one there. Then she rushed upstairs. But after taking a few steps, someone appeared in front of her, blocking her way. Ouch! You scared me! Chuxue Ye patted her chest, for now she didnt want to face her families. Jingyan Ye grabbed her cor and brought her downstairs, Lets go. Mom and dad have been waiting for you for a long time. Chuxue apparently was shocked, Waiting for me? Thats right, Jingyan was ready to gloat. Chuxue asked cautiously, What for? Today, Zhao Nangong called me. What do you think? Chuxue cursed inside, Is he crazy? Alright, lets go. Tell the truth and they may forgive you. Jingyan held her wrist and took her to the dining room. Chuxue tugged her brothers clothes and whispered, Brother, brother, help me. No matter what I say, help me, please. I will definitely return the favor. Jingyan looked cold, What exactly has happened? Chuxue was about to cry, Im afraid I made a mistake. A serious one. Jingyan red at her, I think you are going to be grounded. Help me, please. For the first time, Chuxue sincerely begged him. Jingyan, of course, didnt want to see his sister being punished. He really loved her, so he agreed, Okay, okay, I promise you. Thank you so much, brother. They came to the dining room and the dishes had long been turned cold. So, the maid warmed them up. Kerry Ye and Venus Mu looked quite sullen and Kerry asked in a cold voice, Why do youe back thiste? Chuxue stood straight and replied sweetly, There were too many things to do in my dessert store. Im busy today. Why did you turn off the phone? Chuxue pretended to be surprised, My phone is off? Then she took it out and had a look, Oh, the battery is dead. Answer me, how did you and that bastard of Nangong family get know each other? Kerry went right to the point. Chuxue pretended not to understand his question, Dad, who are you talking about? Hao Nangong s son, Zhao Nangong. Chuxue suddenly realized, Oh, that kid. We met each other when we were in high school. Tell me the truth, OK? Answer me, why did he call Pingan to ask for you? Kerry was losing his patience. Chuxue was wimpy, I dont know.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Say it or not? If you dont say it, Ill ask him toe here and tell me. Dad Chuxue called Kerry softly and looked at her mother, who looked worse than her dad. Pingan, call him. I dont care its humiliating or not Chuxue got anxious, kneeling down on the ground, Dad, Mom, Im sorry. Ill tell you everything. She shocked them while kneeling down. God, what exactly had she done? Our princess even kneeled down, which was something she would never do. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Jingyan thought it might be more appropriate for his sister to not stand up, so he did not help her up. He then sat down on the chair nearest to her. Kerry and Venus looked at each other, and Venus said, Tell us. The night beforest, I went to the bar She didnt go there along but with Yulin Xiao. However, Yulin had something urgent to do halfway, so Chuxue was there alone. She was beautiful and graceful. Though some knew she was the unattainable princess of Ye family, they still went up to talk to her. Of course, Chuxue did not even give them a look. Originally, she wanted to grab a drink or two before going back. But when she was ready to leave, she heard some noise in the bar. Therefore, out of curiosity, Chuxue went up to see what was going on. Then thats why she didnte back. Several men in expensive suits were sittingzily on the sofa with their legs crossed, all good-looking, especially the one in the middle, almost as handsome as her brother. He was smoking a cigar, with a smile but he looked gloomy. Kneeling down in front of them was ady who was selling booze. But she was forced to drink and there were already three empty bottles on the table. Chuxue understood that those yboys were teasing thedy. How boring they were. When she was about to leave, she heard thedy said with pain, Gentlemen, I really cant drink anymore. Please let me go, okay? What are you talking about? Didnt we just make a deal? You finish six bottles and we will buy them. How can you go back on your word? A man said bitchily. I didnt say Id drink six bottles. You ordered them for me. The girl defended. Hey,dy, you cant say this. Were just trying to help you and how can you let us down? The girl didnt dare to retort, so she took the bottle and continued drinking. However, she had the limitation. Before she could finish this bottle, she vomited all out. Chapter 309 A Big Drunken Mistake （3） Chapter 309 A Big Drunken Mistake 3 Hey, what the fuck are you doing? A man jumped up, for his pants got wet because of the vomited liquor. The girl got panicked and used her sleeve to wipe it, but she was kicked away by that man, Bitch, dont touch me. Chuxue Ye originally had reached the bar door, but her hearing was too good, so she heard the conversations clearly. Unable to put up with those yboys, she turned back and walked towards them. Im sorry. I didnt mean it. The girl s face was pale, kowtowing while apologizing. Chuxue squeezed in through the crowd and helped the girl stand up, Why are you kowtowing to these bastards? Her sudden appearance made the crowd instantly quiet down. Gazed by everyone, Chuxue took out a handful of cash from her wallet and threw it on the table, looking contemptuously at the man who just shouted at the girl, Your pants are worth at most a thousand. This is enough for you to buy a new one. Then she took out a card and gave it to the girl, Ill take all the booze. Here is 50,000. Is that enough? The girl nodded dumbfoundedly. Chuxue waved her hand, Go. Of course, the girl ran away immediately. Oh, Miss Ye, nice to see you. You think yourself save the girl, huh? One first recognized who Chuxue was. Chuxue looked at him, not bad-looking, but he was not her type, too arrogant. Shed better leave now. Miss Ye, dont you think its none of your business? Chuxue looked at him, not answering. The man continued, We originally wanted to buy them all, but you suddenly came and took it away. Even if youre the princess of Ye family, you cant do something like this, right? Chuxue sneered. Since they knew she was from Ye family, she could not disgrace her father. She just got fed up with kind of shitty men. What can you do? The man was going to be provoked. The man had been lingering in such ces for a long time, so he said, Nothing. We do not want to make things difficult for Miss Ye. Since we meet today, how about having a drink with us? Chuxuezily said, Are you sure you wanna me to have a drink with you? What she said made the crowd start murmuring, for they remembered what had happened in another bar. There were several guys stopping her and wanting to have a drink with her, but in the end, they were beaten up. The man obviously also remembered this, so he smiled awkwardly, but he couldnt take it back, Sincesince Miss Ye do not want to drink, then Chuxue, I didnt expect you to be such a coward. The man with the cigar suddenly said, so she took a look at him. She felt she had met him before, but she didnt know when and where. Who are you? Ye Chuxue asked directly. The man elegantly stood up, Zhao Nangong. Zhao? Chuxue repeated the name again and instantly remembered he was the son of Hao Nangong. Oh, so its you. What a small world. Chuxue sneered. Zhao, without saying more, picked up a bottle of wine and said, Here you are. Chuxue was not an idiot, Why? Zhao then got closer to her and whispered, I got to know from my father that he almost married your mother. But your father was a coward at that time and I did not expect that after more than 20 years, hes got a daughter exactly like him. Chuxue was young and impulsive, so she was provoked by this. She grabbed the bottle and yelled, Okay, Ill drink this. But I wont drink alone and I need you to drink with me. Sure. Zhao agreed and grabbed another bottle from the table. Chuxue added, Drinking is not enough. How about this? Whoever stops should kneel down on the ground and make an apology. And if they run into each other in the future, the one need to avoid another one. Nangong Zhao did not expect her to be so ruthless. Thinking that he wouldnt be defeated by her, he shouted, OK. After saying that, they began to drink. Chuxue was quite good at drinking, for she and her brother Jingyan Ye sneaked into the wine cer to drink her parents were not at home when they were kids. Over the years, she got better at this and most people she met couldnt defeat her. Ye family and Nangong family were both well-known families in Sky City and now a youngdy from Ye family and a young master from Nangong family were having apetition, so everyone wanted to know who would be the one to kneel down. One bottle after another The bar manager was afraid of anything happening, so he wanted to inform their family, but he had no number. In a short time, two drank three bottles each, but they both looked sober. Sir, get four more bottles, please. The man who came with Zhao shouted at the bar. Actually, Zhao began to feel dizzy but he just told himself to hold on. Chuxue, however, was not much better than him. After three bottles, she felt sick. But for the sake of Ye familys reputation, she needed to defeat him. In a sec, she finished another bottle. She then said dizzily, Im going to the restroom. Zhao grabbed her arm, Do you want to run away? Chuxue shook him off,ughing. Actually, Zhao was tempted, You dont believe me? Why should I believe you? We dont seem to know each other, right? Hmph, whatever. Anyway, Im going to the restroom. Follow me or not, I dont care. Chuxue turned around, giving him a head toss. After asking the servant where the restroom was, she staggered towards it. After staring at her back for several minutes, Zhao followed her in the crowds surprised gaze. Everyone got excited, for they didnt expect this. Chuxue peed and washed her face. Her skin and features were good, so she really didnt need the makeup. Usually, she just did the skin care. Being simple was the best. Out of the restroom, she was stopped. Taking a look at him, she found it was Zhao. Hey, Zhao, do you really have to do this? Chuxue, let me ask you something. Zhao gazed at her with mixed feelings, and his handsome face got blushed. Chuxue was a little dizzy, leaning against the wall, smiling and asked, What? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In high school, I wrote a letter to you, but why didnt you reply me? Zhao did drink too much, otherwise he would not have thought of this old story, letting alone ask her. Chuxue frowned, High school? You wrote to me? She squinted and thought for a while. Then she threw up her hands and said, All the letters I received in high school were given to my brother. What? Zhao was surprised. Its like this, since my elementary school, the love letters I received were given to my brother to make paper airnes. And this continued until my high school. Anyway, I dont want to read them. Chuxue smiled, So, you wrote to me? When? Looking at her watery eyes and wet face, he felt something called love after serval years. He went up, grabbing her by her shoulders, and kissed her. Chuxue went nk at the moment. She had never been kissed by a man in her life, for no one dare to do so. Subconsciously she wanted to push him away, but Zhao seemed to taste the sweetest candy in the world, so he didnt stop but put his tongue inside He had dated with countless girls, so he did know how to kiss. Besides, they had drunk a lot, making themselves not know what they were doing. In just a few moments, Chuxue fell into his arms, letting him hug her The girl he used to love was now in his arms, so Zhao could no longer control himselfHe almost erected here Let me take you out, OK? Zhao nibbled her ear and breathed near it. How could Chuxue resist this? She had surrendered already and she didnt know where she was, so she nodded subconsciously. Zhao trembled and kissed her again. Then he took her out of the bar from the back door. Chapter 310 I Will Marry You (1) Chapter 310 I Will Marry You (1) There was a Zhao Nangong''s apartment nearby. He and Chuxue Ye took a cab to his apartment. In the car, Chuxue was very drunk and tugged at her cor. Zhao was busy pressing her hand and whispering in her ear, "Honey, we''ll be at the apartment soon." When they arrived at the apartment, the two drunken people helped each other into the elevator. As soon as they entered the elevator, they kissed madly,pletely ignoring the security cameras in the elevator. Soon after the elevator door opened, Zhao helped Chuxue out. When they arrived at the apartment, Zhao opened the door and then carried her into the room. Faced with beautiful Chuxue, Zhaoge waspletely attracted to her. "Is this your first time?" He suddenly thought of something and asked her. "First time? What do you mean?" Chuxue lightly hit his shoulder and murmured. "Have you ever slept with a man?" Zhao continued. "No." Chuxue said drowsily Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then Zhao caressed her tenderly from the chest to the waist, and then all the way down to touch her. Chuxue felt her body was hot, releasing her inner sexual impulses to the fullest. It was as if she was in a dream. Zhao''s body had never been so satisfied. He also had sex with other women, but every time he made love with them, he felt less than satisfied. Now he waspletely obsessed with Chuxue. Soon, Chuxue fell asleep, and Zhao fell asleep with her in his arms. When the sun shone into the room, Zhao woke up in a daze. Looking at her, he remembered the picture of their crazy lovemaking togetherst night. He couldn''t believe that he slept with Kerrys daughter when he was drunk, but he didn''t regret it at all. He was very happy instead. He only hesitated for a few seconds, and then he lowered his head to kiss her lips again. Chuxue was woken up by him. She only felt a headache. She opened her eyes and saw a pair of dark eyes. Then various images fromst night quickly shed through her mind. She wanted to push Zhao away, but she didn''t have any strength in her hands. "You ......" Before she was finished, Zhao kissed her on the mouth again. Only a momentter, Chuxue gasped slightly and said, "Zhao Nangong, I must kill you. You bastard, let go of me!" "No! Since you are going to kill me, then I willingly die in your arms," Zhao said and then bit her. Chuxue indignantly bit his shoulder, but her force was like tickling Zhao. She wanted to resist his caresses, but she also indulged herself in them. Chuxue felt ashamed of this. "Look at me." Zhao touched her face and said. "Why should I look at you?" Chuxue said angrily. "I don''t want to look at you." Zhao kissed her on the lips and said roguishly, "Look at how Ill ......fuck you!" "You ......" Chuxue was angry, and then tears flowed down her eyes. Zhao looked at her tears, his heart tightened, anxiously said, "Sorry, I m sorry. I did not mean to." Chuxue turned her face away from him, feeling his breath and strength. Then Zhao held her in his arms and said softly, "Don''t be sad, okay? Last night we drank too much, so we had sex. I will be responsible for you. I will marry you." He continued. Chuxue pushed him away and looked at him angrily. I don''t need you to be responsible for me. It''s just sex. I don''t like you. I''m not going to pester you for having sex with you. " "I just think of what happenedst night as a dream. Then we''ll still go our separate ways. I don''t have any rtionship with you." Chuxue continued. Then she wrapped herself with the quilt and got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom. Zhao was lying naked on the bed, a little confused for a moment. While taking a shower in the bathroom, Chuxue began to regret that she had sex with Zhao. She knew that her parents hated Zhao''s father. Her mother even had no good impression of the Nangong family. If her father knew that she had a rtionship with Zhao, he was going to break her legs. Now she hated herself for drinking so much wine with him yesterday. Looking down at the hickeys on her body, Chuxue really wanted to beat Zhao to death. Taking a deep breath, Chuxue pulled open a doorway and shouted outside, "Zhao Nangong, have someone send me a set of clothes." Zhaoughed as hey on the bed. He then picked up the phone on the carpet and had his secretary send over a set of S size women''s clothes and underwear. Hanging up the phone, Zhao came to the closet naked, found a shirt that hadn''t been worn and took it. He leaned against the wall and said. "Here''s a new shirt, you can put it onter." "No, give me that new bed sheet of yours." Chuxue said. She didn''t want to wear his clothes. Zhao shrugged, "Okay." After soaking in the bathroom for half an hour, Chuxue came out of the bathroom. When she saw a dark blue bed sheet on the bench, she picked it up and was about to put it around her body. Suddenly, she noticed a pair of hot eyes staring at her from behind. She waved her finger, so the sheet she had just used to cover her body automatically flew over to cover Zhao''s head. After Zhao pulled the sheet off his head, Chuxue had already put another sheet around her body, only to have the hickeys he left on her bare shoulders. Chapter 310 I Will Marry You (2) Chapter 310 I Will Marry You (2) Chuxue Ye sneered as she walked over, "You''re not surprised at all. It seems that your father has said something about my family to you." Zhao Nangong looked straight at her and stammered, "My father told me a little about your father, but he only said that your father. would have this kind of super power. He. didn''t say that you would too." "I''m even more powerful than my father." Chuxue sat on the sofa by the window, "But don''t threaten me with this secret. I''m not afraid of such threats." "I won''t reveal your secret." Zhao returned seriously. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chuxue lightly nced at him. She waved her fingers, then the quilt automatically wrapped around him tightly. She really did not want to see the naked man. "Even if you say it others won''t believe you." Chuxue said,bing her long hair, and then added, "And you''d better forget about the time I had sex with youst night." "You think I''m not good enough for you?" asked Zhao. "I am afraid my dad will break my legs because of you. You have so many women outside, and you really don''t need to pester me." Chuxue said directly "But you are very different." Zhao''s tone was serious. "What''s different?" Chuxue disdainfully said. "I like you." Zhao blurted out Chuxue froze for two seconds, and thenughed out loud, "You cant be serious, right?" "I''m serious." Nangong said seriously. "Then, I think you should go take a cold shower and calm down." Chuxue said coldly. Zhao looked straight at her and felt a little silly wrapping a quilt around himself, so he took some clothes and went into the bathroom. After a while, there was a knock on the door outside. Chuxue went over to open the door and saw a man standing outside, carrying two paper bags in his hands. "Hello, Im Mr. Nangongs secretary. He ordered me to deliver this." The man said. Chuxue reached out and brought the things in, then closed the door with a bang. "The girl is really beautiful, but I seem to have seen her somewhere before." The man stood outside and thought Then he suddenly stopped in his tracks. "She is Chuxue Ye. Oh, my god. Mr. Nangong actually slept with Kerry Ye''s daughter." He had a hunch that the Ye family and the Nangong family were going to fight again. In the room, Chuxue quickly put on her clothes. While Zhao was still in the shower, she took her phone and bag and left the apartment. When she turned on her cell phone, she found there were two missed calls, one from her father and one from Yulin Xiao. She stopped a cab outside the apartment and told the driver to go to Yehuang Group, while dialing Yulin''s number, "Hello? " "You finally turned on the phone." Yulin said. "Did my father call you?" "Yes, he called mest night to ask why you didn''te home. I said you drank and rested at my ce." Chuxue sighed in relief, "Thank you. That''s very kind of you.." "Where the hell did you gost night? How could you not go home?" Yulin asked unhappily. "It''s a littleplicated. I''ll tell you slowly when I''m free. I''ll hang up now. Bye." Then Ye Chuxue directly hung up on him, and then called her father. "Hey dad, I''m sorry. I drank too muchst night, so I didn''te home." Chuxue said apologetically. Kerry obviously didn''t hear anything wrong and said, "Why didn''t you call home? Your mom was very worried about you." "Im sorry, dad. I was just drunk." Kerry''s tone was much softer, "You must have drunk a lot. I can''t believe you''re drunk. What are you doing now?" "I''m going to work." "Have you eaten yet? You may feel ufortable after a hangover. You''d better have a bowl of congee." "Okay, dad. Theres a congee store right next to the dessert house. I''ll go eatter." Chuxue said "I''m hanging up. Your mother is outside watering the flowers, I''ll go help her." said Kerry. And then he hung up the phone. Chuxue waspletely relieved. She turned her head to look out of the car window. Her mind could not help but remember what happenedst night, her face slightly hot. She thought this matter would be over. But at noon, Zhao suddenly came to her dessert house. His eyes kept staring at her, and they were full of affection. Chuxue was going to ignore him, but he stood at the door and just wouldn''t leave. She had to walk over and ask, "Didn''t I tell you not to pester me? Why are you here?" "I want to chase you." Zhao looked at her deeply and said. "You''re crazy?" said Chuxue with surprise. These employees inside the dessert house justughed and looked at him Chapter 310 I Will Marry You (3) Chapter 310 I Will Marry You (3) Fearing that he might leak something, Chuxue Ye pinched his sleeve and dragged him outside, "Zhao Nangong, did you not hear what I said this morning?" "I heard it and thought about it seriously. For the past half a day, my mind was all about you. I think I fell in love with you, so I''m going to pursue you." Chuxue did not have a heartbeat, but only found him annoying, "What are you talking about? We just had sex, but I don''t like you" "Chuxue, I''m sincere." said Zhao. "I don''t care if you are sincere. I don''t like you." Chuxue said angrily. "It doesnt matter. One day you will like me." Zhao said confidently. "Don''t pursue me." Chuxue''s look was stern. If he chased her, her brother and parents would know it and she would be in trouble. "I cant force you to like me, so you also cant force me not to chase you." Zhao said with a yful smile "You ......" Chuxue had never seen such a person, "Forget it. You can do whatever you like, but do not appear in front of me. Leave here now, or I will strip you naked and throw you into the street. Then the citizens of Sky City can appreciate your naked body." When Zhao heard this, he pushed back two steps. He was really afraid that she would do such a thing. "Then you get busy. Bye." Zhao hurriedly said. "Don''te go after me again." Chuxue said. However, shortly after he left, he had anotherrge bouquet of roses sent to the dessert house for her. Chuxue sneered, and then she distributed the flowers to several sales clerks in the store. When it was time to leave work, Zhao drove a global limited edition luxury sports car parked at the door waiting for her. Chuxue didn''t even nce at him and went straight to the garage. Zhao hurriedly jumped out of the car and followed. "Can you have dinner with me?" Zhao blocked her path and asked. "I don''t want to eat dinner." "Why don''t you have dinner?" "Don''t you understand humannguage? I said I didn''t want to eat." Chuxue said angrily. Zhao looked at her and said faintly, "If you don''t agree to my invitation, I''ll call your father, or I''ll go directly to your house to propose marriage." Chuxue stopped in her tracks. She held back her anger, turned around and walked up to him, "Okay, fine." Zhao smiled triumphantly and pulled her arm to go outside, "Let''s go, take my car!" "Let go of my hand." said Chuxue. "No. I''m afraid you''ll run away." Zhao said yfully. "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up." Even if you break my arm, I won''t let go of you." said Zhao. Chuxue waspletely speechless. She was also considered a cultured person, but every time Zhao made her so angry that she could not say anything. She had to let him pull her in the car. This night, Chuxue went to the best restaurant in Sky City and ordered the most expensive dishes in order to take out her anger. Zhao just smiled lightly and looked at her, thinking that her angry look was very charming. After eating, Zhao sent her home. Before she got out of the car, he pressed her on the passenger side and kissed her for a long time before letting her go. Chuxue smashed several punches on his chest due to anger, while Zhao only thought she was being naughty. The next day, Chuxue was afraid that Zhao would look for her at her dessert store again, so she went to Mu''s house. Zhao called her several times, but none of them were connected. He could not find her for the whole day and was really worried about her, so he called Jingyan Ye. ......... Chuxue knelt down and told the facts about these things, omitting many details, but Kerry and Venus were also both trembling with anger. "I really didn''t mean to have sex with him, he ......" Before Chuxue could finish her words, Venus grabbed a water cup in her hand and threw it at her. Jingyan ran over to block that cup, but the cup still smashed into Chuxue''s shoulder. Jingyan was shocked by his mother''s action. He had never seen his mother get so angry. "Have you forgotten what I said before? Nangong family will do anything to achieve their goals. Hao Nangong hurt me and your father several times back then, and you actually had a rtionship with his son." Venus scolded in a stern voice. Chuxue whispered, "Mom, I''m not with him." "You shut up." Kerry shouted. Chuxue did not dare to speak again. "I''ll go find the bastard." Kerry said angrily. "I''m going to kill him." Jingyan and Chuxue were both shocked. Jingyan was busy going over and stopping his father, "Dad, calm down. Killing is an uwful act." "You''re telling me to calm down? How can I be calm?" "Dad, if you go to the Nangong family, Hao Nangong willugh at you." Jingyan said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kerry was hesitated. Hao Nangong didn''t snatch Venus away back then. Instead, more than twenty yearster, his son slept with Chuxue. He pointed at his daughter and shouted, "You go kneel at the door and reflect on yourself." "Yes, father." Chuxue got up, bowed her head and walked out. It waste autumn, and the night was cold. Chuxue knelt down on the cool stone b, but in her heart she was thankful that she didn''t have a leg broken by his father. Jingyan sat next to his mother and kept saying good things for his sister. "Mom, don''t be angry. She has not had a boyfriend for so many years, that''s why she was cheated by Zhao Nangong. And she was drunk, that''s why she did this." "If you speak for her again, you go outside and kneel down." Venus said sternly. Jingyan immediately shut up. He was still sad because of Yiyao Duan''s departure. He didn''t want to go kneel know on the cool stone b. Venus was determined to punish her daughter, so Chuxue knelt outside for three hours and she didn''t let her get up. It became colder outside, so Jngyan took a coat for her to wear. "Now it''s almost twelve o''clock at night. You just endure a little longer, and it will soon be dawn." Jingyan teased. Chuxue nced at her brother. "I asked you to help me, but you came to tease me." said she. "I have a good way to spare you from punishment right now." Jingyan said with his hand on his chin "Whats it?" Chuxue''s eyes lit up. "You pretend to faint to gain Mom''s sympathy." "Your idea is good." Chuxue thought for a moment and said. "Once you fainted, mom will certainly not continue to punish you for kneeling here." Jingyan said with a yful smile. "I also think your idea is good." Venus'' voice came from behind Jingyan. Jingyan hurriedly turned his head and said to his mother, "Mom, I''m kidding." "I''m d you guys are so close. In that case, you will kneel here with her." Venus said indifferently. Then Jingyan had to kneel next to Chuxue, and said with a smile, " "Mom, we are young and in good health. It''s okay to kneel for one night. You don''t have to worry about us." "Fine, enjoy your time." Venus said, and then left without looking back. A few hourster, Kerry''s anger had subsided considerably. He loved his daughter very much, so naturally he didn''t want her to kneel here for so long. He asked Venus to waive the punishment for Chuxue. However, as soon as Venus came downstairs, she heard Jingan''s words of having Chuxu pretend to be faint to deceive her, so she got even angrier instead. Chapter 311 Im Determined to Change for You (1) Chapter 311 I''m Determined to Change for You (1) Boy, what a lousy idea youve given! Well, I cant help you now. Kerry said somewhat angrily. Jingyan Ye pulled a wry face and said, Dad, have some pillow talk with mom when you go to bed. Im a boy, and it doesnt matter if I kneel for a while, but Ruyi is a girl, its a bad thing if she gets some injuries for this. OK. Go on kneeling and Ill go to talk with your mother. Kerry said. Kerry pointed to Ruyi as he left and said, You are so troublesome. After Kerry left, Chuxue Ye smiled and said, The time seems not so awful with you by my side. Jingyan looked at her unhappily. Then he moved closer to Chuxue and asked in a low voice, Were you really drunk that night or were you half-loath and half-consenting? Chuxues face turned red immediately. She pushed him away and said both shyly and angrily, Fuck, how can you ask me so? Ha, youve learned some dirty talk. You must have learned it from Zhao Nangong. Jingyan said. As soon as Jingyan said that, his phone rang. He took his phone out of his pocket and looked at it, then he burst intoughing. What are youughing at? Chuxue looked at him warily and said. Speak of the devil. Jingyan said. After hearing that, Chuxues facial expression changed suddenly. As she tried to grab the phone, she said, Dont answer it. OK. I wont answer it. Dont grab my phone. Jingyan said. When they scrambled for the phone, they pressed the answer key somehow. Chuxue became silent immediately. Jingyan cleared his throat and said in all seriousness, Hello? Jingyan Ye, Im Zhao Nangong. Has Chuxue gone home yet? Zhao said. Chuxue? What an affectionate address! Jingyan red at Chuxue. She is at home. Jingyan said. Can I talk to her? Zhao asked. No. Jingyan refused him tly. Zhao was very disappointed. Well, Im relieved as shes at home. Zhao said. Jingyan despised Zhao very much. Zhao Nangong, you mustnt mess with my sister any more. Even if something happened to you two, nothing wille of it. Jingyan warned Zhao. Zhao was stunned and he regained his senses after a long time. Youve known that? Zhao asked. Not only do I know, but my whole family knows. Zhao Nangong, I dont care if you really likes my sister or you just wants to have fun, please find someone else. If you ever darey a finger on my sister again, Ill cut off you hand. Jingyan said. Zhao foresaw some bad results and asked, Jingyan, is Chuxue all right? Jingyan snorted and said, Thanks to you, she got her leg broken by my dad. I advise you to be careful too. Although my father has been more good-natured these years, he has never been kind to the members of Nangong family. Its possible that he will make you disappear identally when he is angry someday. After threatening Zhao, Jingyan hung up the phone. This guy cares about you. Jingyan quipped. I dont need his attention. Chuxue said angrily, I will thank God as long as he doesnt give me grief. You have a lot of self-knowledge. Jingyan said. Ive always been so. Chuxue said. Chuxues knees were numb and she wobbled to move her knees. What the hell did Hao Nangong do that father and mother hate him so much? Chuxue said. Wed better not ask what happened to the previous generation. Jingyan sighed and said, Im so tired, and I have to kneel here with you. Hee, hee, you are my brother and you should join in with me to take a risk. By the way, has Yiyao Duan left yet? Chuxue said. Yes. If she hasnt left, I wont waste my time here. Jingyan said. Chuxue snorted. Then Henry came over with two cotton pads and said in a low voice, Just kneel on these pads. Its cold in autumn. Dont hurt your knees. Thank you, Henry. Wed better kneel on the ground. If mom knows we are cheating, we might need to kneel until dawn. Chuxue said. Jingyan nodded and said, Thats right. Henry, dont worry about us. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry stood aside helplessly and looked at them lovingly. After a while, there came a shocking news, Zhao came. Fuck, whats he doing here? Chuxue said. Dont worry. I will go and have a look. Henry said tofort her. Henry, hurry up and dont let him in. Chuxue said. Are you in such a hurry because you are worried that dad might break Zhaos leg if Zhaoes in? Jingyan said provocatively. Of course not. I am afraid that mom would faint out of anger. Chuxue said. As soon as Chuxue said that, Kerry was n their sights. He looked at the oddly-looking Jingyan and Chuxue, and then asked Henry, What happened. Chuxue desperately winked at Henry, but he had to tell the truth. Zhao is here. Who? Kerry said in surprise. Zhao, Haos son. Henry said. Kerry was very angry. Thats good. I just want to meet him. I didnt expect he woulde on to me himself. Let him in. Kerry said loudly. Chuxue pinched Jingyans arm hard and said in a low voice, Its all you fault. Why you told him that my leg was broken? I didnt know he is bold enough toe here. Jingyan said. Soon, a tall figure ran over in the moonlight. The fact that he did run showed how worried he was. Zhao was stunned for a few seconds when he saw Jingyan and Chuxue kneel on the ground. Then he ran to Chuxue at once and knelt on the ground, asking anxiously, Are you all right? Did you get hurt? What are you doing here? Chuxue asked very angrily. Your brother said Zhao said. In the middle of the words, Zhao was kicked fly by Kerry. Zhao was t on his stomach and his teeth almost hit the te. Bastard, how dare youe to my house? Kerry scolded angrily. Zhao got up from the ground and knelt beside Chuxue. He looked up and said firmly, Uncle, I will be responsible for Chuxue. I dont need you to be responsible for me. Chuxue said. Chapter 311 Im Determined to Change for You (2) Chapter 311 I''m Determined to Change for You (2) Zhao Nangong ignored Chuxue and said to Kerry again, Uncle, its my fault. I was out of my mind to do that fucking things. But I really like Chuxue. I hope you can give me a chance. I will love her with all my heart. Chuxue was very angry and said, Shut up, Zhao Nangong. I dont need you to be responsible for me. How many times do I have to say this before you understand? Kerry looked at Zhao and Chuxue coldly. Zhao Nangong, do you think we live in the feudal society? Do you think I will marry my daughter to you as youve had sex? You are talking idiotic nonsense. I tell you, its impossible for Ye family to have anything to do with Nangong family. Kerry said. Zhao had expected this oue, so he was not surprised. Uncle, I know your and my father have feuds, but we, younger generation, should not continue your hatred. Zhao said sincerely. Kerry didnt want to talk nonsense with Zhao, and he said to Henry, What are you waiting for? Break one of his legs and carry him back to Nangong family. Yes, sir Kerry. Henry said. Henry knew what had happened before and so he had no sympathy for Zhao. Henry turned at once to call the bodyguards. Jingyan, Chuxue and Zhao didnt expect that Kerry really meant to hit Zhao, so they were a little nervous. Dad, is that appropriate? Jingyan said. Whats wrong with that? Kerry glowered and said. He is the only son of Nangong family Jingyan said. Hum, even if Hao Nangong is here, I will not hesitate to hit him. Kerry said. Then Kerry looked at Zhao and sneered coldly, saying, Of course, you can get out of here now and nevere here again. Zhao showed no sign of fear and looked at Kerry straight in the eyes, saying, It will be worth it if you can cool off after you break one of my legs. Chuxue was stunned and said, Are you crazy? Zhao turned his head and looked at Chuxue with deep eyes, saying, Im crazy. Ive been crazy since I met you at the bar the other night. These words jarred Kerrys ears. Give him a good beating. Kerry said. As soon as Kerry said that, four or five bodyguards hit Zhao with both their hands and legs. Zhao held his head in his hands in silence. If Zhao fought back, these bodyguards were no match for him. But he knew if he fights back, he will never be allowed in here again. Hearing the noise, Venus ran out of the vi. Seeing the bodyguards are fighting a young man, Venus asked in surprise, Whats going on here? Haos fucking son is here. Im giving him a lesson. Kerry said indignantly. Venus opened her mouth wide and said, How dare hee here? Hum, do they think we are easy to be bullied? Give him a good hit! As these bodyguards are able-bodied, Zhaos face was full of injuries within a few minutes. Chuxue tensed up when he saw the resolute face of Zhao. Zhao, as long as you say youll never see my daughter again, I can let you go now. Kerry sneered and said. Though Zhao was beaten feebly, he said firmly, Its impossible for me not to see her again. I like her and I must marry her. You are just a fiend in human shape and what qualifies do you have to marry her? I dont underestimate you, but your father was many times stronger than you when he was in your age. Kerry said sarcastically. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Zhao gritted his teeth. He began to regret his idleness of those years. If he had followed his fathers instructions, he wouldnt have been so lowly in front of Kerry that he couldnt even say a word to retort. After seeing Zhao breathe feebly and blood pour out of his mouth, Chuxue was worried. Dad, stop hitting him. Its not all his fault. I also did something wrong. Chuxue said to intercede for Zhao. After hearing that, Kerry was very angry. Why you still stand up for this bastard? Kerry said. Dad, I am not stand up for him. I am an adult and I can bear the consequences of the mistakes I made. I beg you not hit him again. If you hit him again, you will kill him. Chuxue said . There was a note of worry in her voice. Thats right, dad. Its not easy for us to live in peace with Nangong family for so many years. If something bad happens, we can handle with the dirty tricks of Nangong family, but what about mom? Jingyan said. Kerry clenched his fists. He knew what Jingyan said is true. They could handle with the dirty tricks of Nangong family, but Venus couldnt. Stop! Kerry said. As soon as Kerry said that, the bodyguards stopped hitting Zhao. Zhao clenched on his chest, coughing and vomiting blood. Kerry waved his hand and said, Throw him to the gate of the house of Nangong family. OK. The bodyguards said. Then Zhao was lifted up and carried to the door of Yes vi. He struggled to look back at the slender figure and he smiled. He thought Chuxue cares about him. When Zhao left, Venus was much less angry. Seeing Jingyan and Chuxue kneel down on the ground, Venus sighed and said, Youre all grown up. Your father and I cant control you. You can do what you want from now on. Mom Chuxue said. A lump came into Chuxues throat and tears rolled down her cheeks. Venus, unable to bear to see her like that, stepped forward to help her up. Girl, you are in charge of your life. We wont be with you and protect forever. Venus said. Mom, dont say that. When you say that, I think you are going to abandon me. Chuxue said with sobs. I wish you would not make me angry anymore. Venus said. Then Venus thought of something and whispered in Chuxues ear, Did you use condoms that night? Chuxues face turned red immediately. She bit her lower lip and shook her head. Have you eaten pills? Venus asked again. Chuxue nodded. When she went to Mu family today and passed by a drugstore, she brought the pill and took it. Venus rubbed her fingers against Chuxues face and said, As a girl, you have to learn to protect yourself, do you know? Mom, I know. Chuxue said. Well, its ratherte. Go to take a shower and sleep. Venus said. After seeing the matter was solved, Jingyan got up from the ground. He had a slight tingling in the calf. He was going to spend some time in missing Yiyao Duan, but the idents one after another have dispelled his sentiments. After taking a bath, he went to bed and thought where Yiyao was and then fell asleep immediately. Ye family became quiet, but Nangong family went ballistic. After throwing Zhao at the door of Nangongs vi, the bodyguards left. Seeing the one being thrown is the young master, the guards asked some people to carry him in immediately. They didnt see who throw the young master there. Zhao fell into aa on the way when he was sent home. Seeing his son was beaten like that, Hao stamped with fury. He said he would kill the one who hit his son while told the guards to send his son to hospital. After Zhao was admitted to the emergency room, the doctor said that his spleen had ruptured and a surgery was needed as soon as possible. Then Zhao was pushed into the operating room. Zhaos mother, Ya Wen, is a poised and elegant woman. She wiped her tears and said, Who did Zhao offend? How did he get beaten up like that? Hugged his wife, Hao shivered out of anger. No matter who hit him, I will not leave the matter at that. Is there anyone who dares to hit the young master of Nangong family. Is the one who hit Zhao courting his death? Hao said. A few hourster, the surgery was over. There wasnt much bleeding from the spleen. He was sent here in time and operation is a sess. The doctor said wearily. Doctor, than you. Hao said. In the vip ward, Zhao was pale and fainted. Its getting lighter outside and a new day had begun. Chapter 311 Im Determined to Change for You (3) Chapter 311 I''m Determined to Change for You (3) When Zhao Nangong opened his eyes, the nurse was changing fresh dressing for his wounds. Ah, you are awake. The nurse said with a smile. Hao Nangong and Ya Wen hurried to the bedside. Son, you finally wake up. You almost scare mom to death. Ya said with eyes drowned in tears. Zhao, who beat you up like that? Hao asked angrily. Zhao shook his head and said feebly, Dad, stop asking. Hao was stunned. This is not my sons style of doing things. Isnt he supposed to take his revenge? Hao thought. Who the hell hit you? Why are you standing up for him? If you dont tell me, I will send someone to look it up. I will know who he is in the end and by then Hao said. Dad, Zhao interrupted Hao and said. After being silent for a while, Zhao said, Dad, I deserve this beating and I have noints. Dont pursue the matter. Hao and Ya looked at each other. What on earth happened? Why my sons temperament changed so quickly? Its so strange. They thought. Zhao, you are my son. How can I dont pursue it when your spleen was ruptured? If I dont pursue it, anyone will bully me in the future. Just tell me who is bold enough to hit you. I will maim him. Hao said. Zhao sighed helplessly. After the nurse went out, Zhao said slowly, Its Kerry. Zhao felt he didnt hear it clearly and asked again, Who is he? Kerry. Zhao repeated. Then Zhao saw his father, who was angry, became surprised, incredulous and then became angry again. Kerry? Why he hit you? Hao asked in surprise. Ye family and Nangong family only care about their own business in those years. When they meet each other, they pretend not to see each other. Why did the bastard beat up Zhao? With aplex facial expression, Zhao opened his mouth but he didnt say anything. Dad, ask no more question. Its all my fault. Even if its all you fault, as an elder, should he make a fuss and beat you up so severely? Ya said angrily. Zhao is her only precious son. Hao grasped the crux of the matter and asked, Wait. What had you done that he hit you? He knew his son is a makebate and his son must have done something wrong that Kerry hit him. Zhao turned his head without saying anything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. If you dont tell me, Ill go and ask Kerry. Hao said and pretended to walk outside. Sure enough, his son stopped him. Dad, dont do that. Zhao implored and said. Hao was very anxious and said, Just tell me what youve down. I I Zhao minced his words for a long time and finally said, I forced Chuxue Ye to have sex with me. Both Han and Ya were stunned. Who? Chuxue? Hao said. Zhao said yes in a low voice. Zhao said that because he didnt want his parents to have any prejudice against Chuxue, so he had toy all the me on him. Hao pointed at him and asked incredibly, You mean you and Kerrys daughter Zhao bit his lower lip and said yes resolutely. Bastard! Hao changed his attitude suddenly and said. Hao was so angry and said, How dare you have sex with her? Zhao lowered his head and let his father scold him. Hao shivered with anger. Venus is the woman he once loved. Although he no longer wanted to be with Venus, she has been carefully treasured in his heart. Because of Venus, Hao paid some attention her daughter. He knew her daughters nickname is Ruyi, who is beautiful, sort of like Venus. Ruyi studies hard and she is upright. When Hao was free and saw the news about Ye family, he thought its warm and sweet. He never thought his son would have something to do with Ruyi. He just wanted to look at Venus from a distance and thats enough. He didnt expect that his son would do such a thing Zhao Nangong, I told you when you was a child not to mess with people of Ye family. Why dont you just listen to me? Do you want to ruin all our family? Hao scolded harshly. Maybe he was so angry that his eyes dulled and he almost fell over to the ground. Luckily, his wife held him up. Calm down. Things havee to this and its useless no matter how you scold him. Ya said. Ya helped Hao to sit down on a chair. Then she turned her head to look at Zhao and scolded, We turn a blind eye to your misbehavior as we know those women are not qualified to marry you. But you should have the sense of propriety. Is Chuxue who you can mess with? Mom, I love her. Zhao said. Hum, Hao sneered and said, If you like her, you should try to be with her fair and square. Why did you use this dirty trick? Dad, I know I was wrong. Zhao said. He made no excuse, but an apology. Its fortunate that you are still alive after you have had sex with Kerrys daughter. Hao sat on the chair disappointedly and said, Zhao, youve been letting me down all these years. When are you going to behave like an adult? After being silent for a while, Zhao said, Dad, Ive straighten out my thinking and I will learn from you in the future. After hearing that, Hao was surprised. What do you want to learn from me? Hao asked. I will learn everything from you. I want to be an impressive person. I dont want people to think I am a coward who only depends on you and good for nothing. Zhao said. Hao was more surprised and his disappointment disappeared. Its strange that you didnt listen to my words no matter how I scolded you and you decided to endeavor and change yourself after you were hit by Kerry. Hao said with shinning eyes. Zhao looked at his father and said seriously, Dad, I want to marry Chuxue. Hao was stunned and he suddenly knew why his son changed in his personality. His son might have been mocked at by Kerry. Zhao, there are so many people in Sky City who want to marry Chuxue. Besides, we have feuds with Ye family. How can she marry you. What qualities do you have to do that? Hao said. So I want to change and I want to work hard. Dad, I mean it. Zhao said. After hearing that, Ya couldnt help be unhappy. She thought his husband and his son were both fascinated by women of Ye family. The thought that Venus might be his sons mother-inw made her feel ufortable. I dont agree you to marry Chuxue. Ya said directly. Mother, why? Zhao said in surprise. Ya took a look at her husband calmly and said with her lips curled, I just dont want you to marry her. Hao knew why his wife disagreed. Its been years and are you still jealous? Hao said with a light smile. What need I to be jealous about? I am afraid that someone wont able to control himself. Ya said with a contemptuous smile. Thats impossible. Dont have a bee in your head. Hao said tofort his wife, Its a good thing that our son wants to change himself. Its uncertain whether he can marry Chuxue or not. Why are you jealous? Ya gave him a ferocious stare and said nothing more. Zhao could vaguely guess the meaning of his parents dialogue but he could say nothing. He only hoped he could get better soon and make some achievements to show Kerry and make Chuxue change her impression of him. Chapter 312 She Is My Girlfriend (1) Chapter 312 She Is My Girlfriend (1) When most people live a peaceful life, there are always some people who make sacrifice in ces others dont see. When Jingyan Ye was enjoying breakfast in warm sunshine, Yiyao Duan and herrades were crawling in the snowy Kunlun Mountain. After the gang of foreign ouws broke through the border defense, they were chased around and had to hide in the Kunlun Mountain which is covered with snow and ice all year round and rarely visited by people. However, it is the paradise of antelopes, wolves, brown bears and snow leopards. Yiyao Duan led the team into this snowy mountain two days ago, but they did not find any clues until now. Although she wore eyesses, a mask and a thick cotton jacket, her hands and feet were still frostbitten, and her face was blown red by the wind. After trekking for four hours, Yiyao Duan heard her teammate''s voiceing from the headset, "No. 1, I found a clue here." "What?" Yiyao Duan''s sharp eyes gleamed. "I found seven discarded boxes of instant noodle and the packaging of ham sausages, which I deduce were left behind three days ago and were covered by snow." "Good, follow the clue, and report to me immediately if there is new information." "Roger." The northwest wind howled and it felt like the wind was cutting peoples skin with a knife. The whole land seemed to be covered by snow. Only the asional appearance of an antelope could make her feel the existence of living things. She thought she was going to return empty-handed again today, but she didn''t expect to hear a vague human voice when it was getting dark. "This is No. 1. There is something unusual. Be alert." Moving slowly in the direction of the voice, Yiyao Duan saw a snow cave where the voice came from. She muttered a curse. She wondered why she couldn''t find these ouws. It turned out they were hiding halfway up the Kunlun Mountain. She took out the map and looked at it. From here to the maind, they only needed to go over two more snowy peaks. Fortunately she had found them. She informed her teammates through the headset to concentrate in her direction, and Yiyao Duan lurked down again to wait quietly. It was unclear what people inside the cave were talking about, but it was certain that they weren''t speaking Chinese. A few minutester, Azure Dragon and Rosefinch came to her silently, "Captain, what''s wrong?" Yiyao Duan pointed to the snow cave, "There are people inside." Azure Dragon was excited, "I''ll go to scout the area." "Be safe." "Okay." A dozen other teammates also arrived. Yiyao Duan warned them in the headset, "The gangsters have chemical weapons. Be extremely careful and try to capture them alive. Use silenced pistols, or the big sound will cause an avnche." "Roger." Azure Dragon was an excellent scout who quickly returned, panting slightly and said, "Captain, there are four people inside, all foreigners. They are eating. There are fourrge bags beside them. I don''t know what''s inside." "Four people?" Yiyao Duan was surprised and turned her head to ask another warrior, "You found seven boxes for instant noodle in the morning?" "Yes." The number given by the headquarter was 15, which meant there were still 11 people missing. Forget it, she thought, catch these four people first. "Let''s replenish our physical energy. We''ll act when they''re asleep at night." "Yes." In order to conceal themselves, Yiyao Duan and the others wore white outdoor jackets. When they got down, they sessfully integrated with the environment. The warriors pulled out the frozen beef from their pockets and gnawed on it for two bites. When they had trouble swallowing it, they would stuffed a handful of snow as water. It soon became dark in the mountains. There was only howling wind in the air. Yiyao Duan was lying on the snow, her legs almost frozen. Time gradually passed. The fire in the snow cave went out, and the gangsters inside had slept. After waiting for another hour, Yiyao Duan gave the order, "Go." A dozen warriors who looked like snowmen agilely stood up and slowly approached the snow cave. Because they were wearing night vision goggles, they could see clearly even at night. The four people inside were sleeping soundly, with their backpacks at hand. "Wake up." Yiyao Duan kicked one of them with her foot. All four of them were awakened. They opened their eyes, only to see over ten guns pointed at them. "Who are you and where do youe from?" Yiyao Duan asked in English. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The four men pretended they didn''t understand, holding up their hands and shaking their heads. "Are you fucking pretending to be dumb?" Yiyao Duan went up and punched them, and the one closest to her was knocked unconscious. "Open their backpacks." Just at that moment, one gangster pulled out the dagger at his feet and rushed forward. But within merely half a minute, the four people were tied tightly like dumplings. The four backpacks contained few things. There werepasses, maps, pistols,pressed cookies and beef, but not what Yiyao Duan wanted. Azure Dragon squatted in front of one gangster and asked in a stern voice, "What''s your name? Where are you from?" "We... we are here to climb the mountain." The man stammered in English. They brought pistols to climb the snowy mountain? Plus, there were quite a few bullets. "Zhuque, take pictures of them and transmit photos back to headquarters forparison." "Got it." Yiyao Duan sneered and threatened, "For your information, if you obediently confess, I''ll consider handing you over to our headquarter alive. But if you still keep this attitude, I''m sure the wolves and snow leopards will be very interested in you if I break your legs and throw you out there." "It is illegal for you to do so." The man said seriously. "Illegal?" Yiyao Duan smiled treacherously, "Nobody knows you are here except us and beasts. If you are all devoured by the beasts, who knows we have broken thew?" "Captain Duan is right. It is a burden to bring them. Let''s feed them to the wolves and forget about it." Yiyao Duan''srades were taking up the chant. A few minutester, Yiyao Duan got the confirmation from the headquarters that the four people were indeed ouws. Yiyao Duan grabbed a man by the cor and said fiercely and angrily, "You killed our men and still want to get away with it? Say, where are the rest of people in your gang?" The man nced at Yiyao Duan with contempt and turned his head away. "You''re not going to tell, are you? Don''t you think I will shoot you right now?" Yiyao Duan said and put the gun against his chest. The man didn''t care about his life at all, "You can kill me if you want, but I won''t tell you anything, because soon there will be countless Chinese people to die with us. Hahahahahaha ......" Yiyao Duan punched him on the head. But she did not expect him to be so weak and immediately pass out. "You guys aren''t going to say anything either?" Yiyao Duan grabbed another person. He spat on the ground, "We fought for honor and didn''t think of going back when we came here." "What a tough guy." Yiyao Duan let go of him and said to the warriors, "Beat him to death and throw out to feed wolves." Chapter 312 She Is My Girlfriend (2) Chapter 312 She Is My Girlfriend (2) Azure Dragon''s heart thumped. He pulled Yiyao Duan to the side, "Are we really gonna beat him to death? If the superiors know it, how are you gonna exin? " Yiyao Duan looked at him, "How can you be this inflexible? I am not a fool. I am just threatening them. If they still refuse to tell us, we can knock them out and tie them up, and notify the headquarter to pick them up." "Right, let''s first tease these people. Anyway, we can not leave at night and might as well rest in this snow cave." "That''s right." Yiyao Duan knew that soldiers hit very hard, so she slowly stopped them in fear of beating the gangsters to death, "Okay, stop, save your strength." "Captain, we just let them get away with it so easily?" Zhuque was very upset. They had spent quite a few days catching these four people. "Who said we would let them get away with it?" Yiyao Duan smiled and winked at Azure Dragon. Azure Dragon understood and stuck his gun in the waist, "We still have a long night ahead. Let''s have fun slowly. What''s the rush?" "Hahahaha, yeah, have fun slowly." All the soldiersughed. The three sober foreigners looked at soldiers in horror and kept rubbing the ground in an attempt to back up, "What... what do you want to do?" Azure Dragon rubbed his hands together, "Have fun, of course. I think this guy is not bad looking. Let''s start from him." The man referred to turned blue in the face, "A soldier can be killed but not humiliated! You... you are Chinese soldiers, how can you do such shameful things?" "Oh wow, your Chinese was not bad. You know our famous saying." Azure Dragon mocked him, "Come on, guys, let''s do it." Amid the foreigner''s frightened and puzzled gaze, two soldiers quickly took off his shoes, then balled up the socks and shoved them directly into his mouth. Before he could understand what was happening, he felt an itch in his feet. And when he couldn''t help laughing, he got the disgusting taste of the smelly socks, which made him want to vomit. Azure Dragon pulled out a small furry ball out of nowhere and threw it to his teammates. This made the foreigner even more painful. He wanted to stay away from their tickling, but he was pressed onto the ground with legs tied. So he could only lie twisted on the freezing ground, so he really wanted to die. For him, this was more painful than being beaten. The other two foreigners looked at him in horror and felt as if they were the ones who were being tortured. "Stop." Yiyao Duan walked to the foreigner, pinched out the socks in his mouth and asked, "Is there anything you want to say?" "No." The man was panting, tears streaming down from his eyes. So Yiyao Duan stuffed his mouth with socks again and asked the soldiers to continue. A few minutester, the man finally couldn''t hold on anymore and whimpered to Yiyao Duan. "Want to talk now?" Yiyao Duan asked. He nodded his head desperately. "Azure Dragon, take him out and get things straight." "Okay." Azure Dragon took the man by his cor and dragged him out. As the ground was covered with ice and snow, so it didn''t take much effort. Yiyao Duan walked to the other two foreigners, "Do you want to say something or not?" They two looked at each other and said angrily, "We won''t betray our organization." "Torture them." Ordered Yiyao Duan. She didn''t want to waste time talking with them. ...... So on and so forth for half an hour, these two foreigners also surrendered. After questioning three foreigners one by one, soldierspared the route they confessed and found that it was exactly the same. "Okay, inform the headquarter toe to pick up them." "Yes." With the route, Yiyao Duan and her teammates no longer looked like headless flies with no directions, and they moved much faster. It waste autumn in Sky City. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jingyan Ye always thought of Yiyao Duan during his busy work. She had left for seven days and he still hadn''t heard from her. He wanted to inquire about her whereabouts but had no ce to go. Secretary Wang knocked at the door and then came in, "President Ye, there is a business party tonight that you are invited to." "Who''s hosting it?" Jingyan Ye put down his phone and on the screen was the picture of Yiyao Duan turning back in front of the mirror. "Tianyu Media." "Okay, bring it over." Before Secretary Wang left the room, he asked with concern, "President Ye, do you need a female companion?" Jingyan Ye frowned, "What do you mean?" "I guess there will be a ball or something like that." "Alright. I''ll bring my sister." Jingyan Ye still cared about this kind of protocol. Secretary Wang smiled faintly, "Miss Ye is always the most suitable." "You can leave now and send her a new outfit by the way. She should be at the dessert store now." Jingyan Ye turned his attention back to work. "I see." However, before long, Secretary Wang came in again with a frown, "President Ye, Miss Ye is not in the store. I called her and she said she had ns for the evening and could not apany you." Jingyan Ye threw down the mouse in his hand, rubbed sore eyes with his fingers, "Then forget it, I will go alone." Secretary Wang hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do you need a secretary to apany you?" Jingyan Ye looked indifferent and refused decisively, "No need." "All right." Secretary Wang answered and walked out of the room. He thought to himself, it seemed that President Ye didn''t have feelings for Xuan Zhao. He had better cope with business affairs ording to company regtions. He didnt want to be involved in their affairs. Chapter 312 She Is My Girlfriend (3) Chapter 312 She Is My Girlfriend (3) At 8 p.m., Jingyan Ye, wearing a suit, appeared at the entrance of the hotel where the party was held. In front of him walked a beautiful woman in a long light pink dress, revealing her shoulders and long legs, and under her feet were a pair of silver stilettos. He was astonished by the fact that women were willing to wear so little in such cold weather, only to look beautiful. Luckily, Yiyao Duan was unlike them. Instead of wearing revealing clothes, She always wore more clothes than others. When Jingyan Ye passed by the woman, she suddenly sprained her ankle and fell towards him. He held her instinctively, and she threw herself into his arms. Jingyan Ye frowned as a smell of expensive perfume reached his nostrils. He did not like the smell of this perfume. To be more urate, he did not like the smell of any perfumes, because Yiyao Duan did not wear perfume. The beautiful woman was so frightened that she immediately stood up straight, bowed her head and said to him, "Thank you very much." "You''re wee."He answered in a clear yet cold tone. The beautiful woman raised her head and a touch of surprise shed across her eyes. She then smiled extremely softly, "Mr. Ye, thank you so much." Jingyan Ye nodded at her and lifted his feet to continue walking towards the venue. The woman looked at him obsessively and smiledcently. He looked even more handsome than his photos, and his nobleness was something that other yboys from rich families couldntpete with. As soon as Jingyan Ye stepped into the wine party, he attracted a lot of attention. He was only 27, but had already taken control of Yehuang Group. He was now the most legendary and popr young talent in Sky City. Hearing that he had no girlfriend, many powerful families had naturally considered him the perfect candidate for their son-inw. "Mr. Ye, it is my great honor to have you here." The president of Tianyu Media came forward to greet him and shook his hand warmly. "Its very kind of you to say so, Mr. Shen." Jingyan Ye answered politely, and then let go of his hand. "Seeing you really makes me realize how time flies. Time and tide do wait for no man." Mr. Shen said emotionally as he led Jingyan Ye inside. Jingyan Ye smiled faintly, "Dont say so. You are still in your prime." Mr. Shen reminisced about the past, "When I first met you, you were in middle school, but in the blink of an eye, you are now in charge of Yehuang. I am jealous of your father for having such an excellent son." "Your son is very excellent, too. I heard that he had invested in a movie, making a lot of money." "Hahahaha, he likes to take a shot." They talked andughed all the way to the center of the wine party. A beautiful woman in a white dress came to them. She had beautiful eyes which curved like crescent moons when she smiled. "Uncle." She called out to Mr. Shen. "Xiaoying, this is Jingyan Ye, the president of Yehuang Group. Mr. Ye, this is my niece." "Nice to meet you." Jingyan Ye''s smile gradually faded. "Nice to meet you, too." Xiaoying said with a smile, "You are an impressive man, managing such a big company at a young age. My father and my uncle often praise you." "I''m ttered." Jingyan Ye bowed and gave a faint smile. Mr. Shen had achieved his goal, so he said with a smile, "You two can have a chat. I''ll go greet the guests." "Go ahead, Mr. Shen." "Xiaoying, take good care of Mr. Ye." "All right, uncle." Jingyan Ye looked at Mr. Shen and his niece and smiled helplessly to himself. He originally came here to get to know more people in the business circle because he was too young and his business connections were inherited from his father. Nevertheless, he didn''t expect the host had his own purpose. Xiaoying took a ss of red wine for him, "Mr. Ye, this is a good wine that my uncle has treasured for many years. Have a try." Jingyan Ye took it, "Thank you." "What do you like to do?" Xiao Ying took the initiative to make conversation. "I like working." "What about in your spare time? Something like ying golf, climbing mountains or swimming?" Jingyan Ye suddenly thought of someone, and a dazzling smile appeared in his face, "I like to cook." Xiaoying''s eyes instantly lit up, "You know how to cook?" "Is it strange to know how to cook?" Jingyan Ye asked. Xiaoying hastened to exin, "No, no, it''s just that I didnt expect a man of noble status like you would cook by yourself." "I''m just an ordinary person." Jingyan Ye answered without any emotions. He finally saw a business partner he had met before, so he said to Xiaoying, "Excuse me for leaving for a while." Before hearing her answer, Jingyan Ye put down his ss of red wine and walked past her. Yet Jingyan Ye had already stolen her heart during this short conversation. Oh my god, a man who could cook! Xiaoying instantly fell in love with such a considerate man. "Hi, Mr. Bai, long time no see."Jingyan Ye greeted aloud. "Hey, Mr. Ye." After getting rid of women at the party, Jingyan Ye was much more at ease, so he stayed with his business partner the whole night. Whenever a girl came to invite him to dance, he would politely decline. Mr. Bai felt amused and helpless at the same time, I say you go dance for a while. You have sat with me for a long time and those women may have the desire to kill me. Jingyan Ye sighed, "I just want to rx. Why is this so hard?" "Come on, you want to rx here?" Mr. Bai put down his ss and added, You dance with the next girl whoes to invite you, as a way to lessen their resentment towards me. Jingyan Ye smiled bitterly, "Do I have any other choice?" "No." In less than a minute, a beautiful woman in a long pink dress came to invite Jingyan Ye to dance. He stood up on his long legs. The women felt very surprised, he actually agreed? And that was after turning down so many girls from famous families. The moment Jingyan Ye held her hand and stepped onto the dance floor, many people threw jealous looks. When the music started, Jingyan Ye put his arm around her slim waist lightly. But his eyes were cold, making it hard to guess what he was thinking about. The woman took this great opportunity to say, "I want to thank you for what has just happened." Jingyan Ye was puzzled and he looked at her for the first time. "Did you forget about it? Before the party started, I almost fell down at the entrance, and it was you who helped me." She looked up at him with eyes full of love that could not be hidden. Only then did Jingyan Ye start to remember. He smiled politely, "You''re wee. Its not a big deal. "Its not a big deal to you, but to me it is. Mr. Ye, please let me treat you to dinner." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "No, thanks. I may have no time." Jingyan Ye refused tly. She smiled charmingly and asked in a flirty tone, "Even if you are busy with work, you still need to eat. Please oblige me with a chance to treat you." "Sorry, Ive been very busy these day. I really have no time." In face of Jingyan Yes refusal, she did not ask again in fear of him leaving directly, which would be so humiliating to her. Besides, even though he did not agree, she still had a way to have dinner with him at the same table. "Then I can only express my thanks verbally." The woman said regretfully. Jingyan Ye did not answer. He only wanted to hurry up and leave after this song. The perfume smell on this woman made him ufortable and want to sneeze. As soon as the dance was over, Jingyan Ye let go of her hand, slightly bowed to show his courtesy, and then quickly left. Mr. Bai''s solution took effect. Most women had transferred their resentment to the women with whom Jingyan Ye had a dance. Jingyan Ye never got up after sitting down until the party was over. Back at the Ye Familys vi, Jingyan Ye threw his suit and shirt directly onto the ground, because they smelled of that woman''s perfume. The next day, Jingyan Ye went to a nearby restaurant for lunch and happened to run into her again. "Mr. Ye, it seems that God is giving me an opportunity to invite you to dinner." The woman was so happy. She pointed to the seat opposite him and asked, "Do you mind if I sit here?" Jingyan Ye wanted to say no, but his good upbringing prevented him from uttering the words. "Go ahead." said he. The woman ordered the same dishes as he did and said with a smile, "What a coincidence. I happened to be here today to take pictures for a magazine and I didn''t expect to run into you." Jingyan Ye continued eating the rice in his bowl without replying. The woman didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Seeing that Jingyan Ye ordered fish head with chopped pepper, Mabo tofu and spicy hot pot, all of which smelled spicy, she asked, "Do you like spicy food?" Jingyan Ye finally showed a smile, "My girlfriend likes to eat spicy food, so I follow suit and eat a little." The woman''s face has hardened for two seconds, and then she smiled very gently, "You have a girlfriend?" "Of course." He answered, although Yiyao Duan never admitted she was his girlfriend. Her hands clenched into fists under the table, "Your girlfriend must be very beautiful. Im curious who she is. I wonder if I have the pleasure of meeting her." Chapter 313 He with Beauties (1) Chapter 313 He with Beauties (1) Jingyan smiled, "She''s pretty, but I think you dont know her. I''m done eating, bye." After saying that, Jingyan wiped the corner of his mouth and got up to go to the front desk to pay the bill. The beauty watched his back, the jealousy in her heart was growing wildly, she kept reassuring herself that it was okay, it was okay, her purpose was almost achieved anyway. But she still couldn''t help being jealous, what kind of woman could have such a perfect man. This time, Yehuang Group''s partners in the United States came here to discuss thetest project progress, they had a feast, then Jingyan sent them to the best hotel in Sky City to stay. But he didnt know that just before he went in the hotel, a minivan also stopped at the entrance of the hotel, and a sexy beauty peeked out from the van and entered the hotel quickly. A few of Yehuang''s partners were drunk and they forced Jingyan to karaoke in to the hotel, Jingyan had no choice but to apany them, therefore, it was alreadyte at night when he left the hotel. He never thought that his behavior would be misledpletely by someone ulterior. The next day, Jingyan was still sleeping when the sound of knocking on the door woke him up. "Who is it." Jingyan rolled over and asked in a daze. "Brother, it''s me, open the door " Chuxue said anxiously. Jingyan waved his hand, the door opened with a click, and Chuxue, wearing cartoon pajamas and holding a cell phone, rushed in and pped her brother on his back, "Brother, don''t sleep, hurry up, you have a scandal." "Nonsense, Yiyao has not even returned, who can I have a scandal with?" Jingyan didnt even open his eyes, mumbling. Chuxue shook his shoulders, Really, you are in the headlines, the media said you kept B-list stars as your mistress. Jingyan sat up hastily, "What did you say? What did I do?" "Keeping mistress! The cyber space is going crazy. You can see for yourself." Chuxue opened her phone and handed it to her brother. Jingyan looked at the phone bare-chested, and the big headline on it read, Actress Jing Yang hitched a ride with the new president of Yehuang Group. Further down the page, arge section was devoted to the rtionship between the two. There are also several photos attached, in which Jingyan held her at the entrance of the hotel, danced with her sweetly, ate lunch together, and thest one was the most shattering, in which they entered the hotel one after the other. Although the article was made up, it written in a way that rise peoples random thoughts. It said that Jingyan refused alldies invitations, only danced with Jing Yang because he has affection for her for a long time. After Jingyan and Jing Yang spent three hours together in the hotel, Jingyan left hurriedly, but Jing Yang stayed until dawn, it seemed that the two were madly in love. Jingyan scanned the news and then heughed out loud, Holy shit, the reporter is way too much. Who is Jing Yang? I only meet her a few times. "It''s the actress in supporting role of the costume drama a while ago." Jingyan gave her the phone and said with some anger, "This woman is grasping all sorts of times and asions with me for a hype deliberately." "Yes, I know it''s a hype, but others don''t." "Alls clear than ends clear, why should I care about others?" Jingyan frowned. "Brother, are you stupid, if your girl knew about it, Ill see whats you can say then." Chuxue''s words hit Jingyan right in his heart, yeah, Yiyao always stays in the army, naturally she doesnt know whats behind hype and spection, theres nothing he could do if she really sees the news. "Get out, get out, I need to get dressed." Chuxue disappeared in the room. The only thing her brother cares about is Yiyao Duan. At breakfast, Venus asked her son who looked sad, "What''s going on with you and that actress?" Jingyan was so upset that he put down his bowl, "Mom, I have nothing to do with her, I just learned her name from the news." Kerry has also experienced this kind of thing, he said, "This kind of uninvolved actress wants to take advantage of your identity, in fact, there is no need to rify as long as thepany''s interests are not damaged, because the more you exin to the public, the heater of this scandal, and you have no tangible evidence to prove that you dont know her. Leave it alone, this matter will be over within several days." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jingyan frowned, "Dad, I cant rify to the public, but I need exin to Yiyao clearly, she doesnt know anything, I am afraid that she believes these rumors easily." "Can you find her now?" Kerry asked teasingly. Jingyan was depressed immediately, Thats why I am so worried, no, I have to let thepany dere my attitude. After saying that, Jingyan called Secretary Wang. Venus totally agreed with her son, ncing faintly at her husband and saying, "You only care about the company''s interests. In fact, women are very sensitive to such things, and we prefer to believe it." Kerry put on a smile immediately, "Yes, yes, yes, my wife is right." "Hmph!" Nine o''clock in the morning. A deration hung on the website of Yehuang Group that stated Jingyan, the president of Yehuang, had no rtionship with Ms. Jing Yang, and that all the contents of the article were false and fabricated. The photos were also just coincidental. Jingyan did not know Jing Yang at all. It went viral online. This matter was spected by media and influencers immediately. Jing Yang didnt say anything, yet a bunch of people posted online said that the rich and powerful Ye family abandoned Jing Yang due to her identity, and scolded Jingyan for being a jerk. Jingyanughed due to anger, in fact, he really didnt care what theizens think, the important thing for him was that Yiyao have to believe him. And he did not know that at this time, the woman in his heart, was desperately chasing thest two foreign ouws in a snowynd. "Stand right there, or I''ll shoot." Yiyao shouted sternly. How could criminals listen to her, they keep running forward. Yiyao couldn''t wait any longer, she made a decisive move. A bullet pierced through the cold air and shot one of them from behind, and the man then fell to the ground. His partner noticed it and stopped immediately, he turned around and said viciously, "Stop right there, or I''ll die with you." Chapter 313 He with Beauties (2) Chapter 313 He with Beauties (2) Yiyao Duan stopped chasing at a second, because she saw the man''s hand pressing tightly on a ss bottle, which was filled with a light blue gas. "Drop all the guns." The man spoke fluent Mandarin. "You put down the stuff, I''ll let you go." Yiyao''s eyes were filled with murderous intention. The manughed coldly, "Do you think Im a three-year-old child? If you don''t want to die, put the gun down." "You can tell that to yourself." Yiyao clutched her gun. The man''s expression was a bit crazy, "Fine, then we''ll die together, it''s worth it for me to have so many people to die with." After saying that, he was about to press the tiny bottle cap. Yiyao pulled the trigger immediately and shot him in his wrist, the man screamed in pain and threw out the bottle. "Grab the bottle." Yiyao shouted. Some soldiers rushed for that bottle, and someone caught it right before it fell to the ground. The man took advantage of their defenselessness and pulled out his gun wanting to shoot at the bottle, but Yiyao found out immediately and shot him. He was too resilient and pulled the trigger just before he breathed hisst. Of course, this shot did not hit anything, but the loud sound of the gunshot spread throughout the cial valley. Azure Dragon went up to search for valuable items on the man, a small snowball rolled to his feet, he raised his head in shock and yelled, "Damn, Captain, retreat now, the avnche." Yiyao also heard the rustling sound of falling snow, she cursed at a low voice and shouted to her brothers, "Bring the small bottle, go down the mountain now." The huge blocks of snow balls rolled down in a second, Yiyao rushed at her best, the death was chasing after them, neither of them dared to slow down a bit. Suddenly, a jeep appeared in front of them, and Yiyao was surprised that it was the person who came to pick them up. The jeep made a quick U-turn in the snowynd and shouted at them, "Get in!" More than a dozen people flew onto the jeep, some people leapt into the car directly, some people held the door and stood beside the car, and the car flew out when everyone was here. The death was gradually left behind, and everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the evening, Jingyan was watching the news in the living room, which happened to report the avnche at Kunlun Snowy Mountain. "It is said that the avnche was caused by man-made factors, fortunately there were no casualties ......" For some reason, Jingyan was terrified seeing this report, he always felt that this has something to do with Yiyao. No casualties? If she was on a secret mission, how would it be reported even if there were casualties? The person who was always remembered by Jingyan was locked in a room with her teammates. All members were credited with second ss due to the outstandingpletion of the mission, yet they were locked in a room separately after the announcement of themendation order. This has always been the tradition that if you shot to kill someone, all your packages needed to be burned, and you need to stay in a room alone to make all ruthless factors dissipated, so you can regain theirposure. After a whole day,pared to her previous days in the room alone, what Yiyao thought about most this time was Jingyan, she wondered what was he doing now, and she needed to go back and check on him. The day she left the room, Jun Duan came to pick her personally, looking at her daughter who had lost a lot of weight and her cheeks were red with cold, he felt so sad. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Her pupils are either working or already get married, dressing themselves beautifully, while how life rolls for his daughter, is it fair to her? When Yiyao saw her father, she smiled and hugged his arm, "Yo, Im really ttered today, the chief came to pick me personally." "I''m the chief, but I''m also your father." Rarely, Jun Duan said warmly. Yiyao said in surprise, "Dad, what''s wrong with you today? So kind, is there any hard bone for me to chew again?" Jun Duan remained silent for a moment and said, "Yiyao, have you ever thought about leaving the army?" The girl stopped and looked seriously at her vicissitudes-ridden father, "Dad, what do you mean by that?" Jun Duan reached out and touched the wound on her face, he said heartily, "I suddenly feel that you are having a hard time like this. Girls should live a happy and easy life, study, work, fall in love and then get married, not like you who bounces between life and death. If your mother knew you were living like this, she would have med me." "Dad, I don''t feel hard at all, I feel good." Jun Duan sighed helplessly, "At first you joined the army to avenge your mother, this matter has long been over, you have done well over the years, in fact ......" "Dad," Yiyao looked at her father seriously, "you are also a soldier, how can you think like this?" "I''m a soldier, but I''m also a father." Jun Duan looked conflicted, "That day when I saw the avnche, I was thinking, if you died, what can I do?" "Dad, I''m fine, right? I''m an adult, I know what I want." Yiyao said seriously, "I like to be a soldier and protect the people I want to protect, you should stop persuading me. If one day I don''t want to be a soldier anymore, I will apply for demobilization by myself." "You demobilize yourself? Oh, then I''ll have to wait until the next life." Yiyao hugged her dad''s arm and showed a little girl-like expression, "Dad, how did I do in this mission?" "Very good, didn''t you receive all themendation orders?" Yiyao blinked, "Dad, can you give me a few days off, I have something to do." Jun Duan turned his head to looked at her, "You want to go find that Jingyan, right?" "Yes." Yiyao didn''t hide from her father, she knew very well that her father must have investigated all of Jingyan''s background and he approved Jingyan, otherwise how could Jingyan go in and out of the military hospital so frequently? Jun Duan''s attitude suddenly changed, "That kind of man is not suitable for you." Yiyao was startled, "Dad, how did you suddenly ......" His attitude changed so sudden. "I saidst time, man in the business circle wont settle down for a woman, you said you are just friends, so I leave it to be, but what do you mean now? Still friends?" Yiyao was a little bit shy, "Dad, actually he is not bad." "Nnot bad? He just cheats innocent girls like you." Jun Duan was stern. Yiyao sensed that something was wrong and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" Jun Duan took out his cell phone and gave it to her, "Search it for yourself, Jingyan''s scandal with the female celebrity is all over the inte, and you still say hes not bad, huh." Yiyao doubted that, she searched Jingyan Ye in the web and the first thing that came out was Jingyan kept the actress Jing Yang as his mistress. Her head was like being punched, buzzing. When he stayed with her, he showed so much love for her, why was he with another woman after she left for a month? Dancing, eating, and ...... getting a room? Chapter 313 He with Beauties (3) Chapter 313 He with Beauties (3) Jingyan, good for you, I really underestimated you. She felt her heart was like being poked a hole, she was very reluctant to believe that thiss Jingyan, because its not the Jingyan she knew, but the photos were real, how could that lie? After catching her breath and reading the first cover, she saw a link below which was a deration from Jingyan. Deration for what? She clicked the deration, which said that Jingyan and Jing Yang just happened to meet, they were not even a friend, how could he keep her as a mistress? The matter is simply a one-sided hype of the actress Jing Yang. She was angry before, but now confused as to whose words to believe. One said she was the mistress, the other said they were clean, perhaps it was because Jingyan performed too well recently, Yiyao still favored him in her heart. "Dad, I think this ...... should be this actresss hype." Yiyao said hesitantly. Jun Duan red at his daughter, "There is no smoke without fire, if he really does not know this actress, how would he dance and eat with her? Are all the photos fake?" Yiyao was dumbfounded by her father''s words, and after thinking about it she said, "Dad, I want to ask him face to face." Without seeing things with her own eyes, Yiyao didn''t want to draw a conclusion so quickly, although she was really angry. Jun Duan was exasperated at his daughter, "Why do you have to be so stubborn? Is it because he sent you meals for a few days that you followed him no matter what?" Yiyao was firm, "Dad, I don''t believe Jingyan is such a person, its as easy as turning his hands over if he wants to have a rtionship with any actress, why would he trouble himself to send me meals? What does he want from me?" Jun Duan was serious and irritated, "I''m also curious to know what exactly he wants from you." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Dad, give me a few days, I want to ask him personally." Jun Duan sighed secretly, "Okay, but you at least do it after two days, when those wounds in your face are cured ......" "No, this is how I always look like, if he can''t even ept me like this, then I don''t have to think about our rtionship anymore." "When are you leaving?" "This afternoon." Sky City. A scandal didnt fade away from public because of the deration of Ye Huang Group, it was like there was a hand behind it pushing things forward, especially when Jing Yang''s haggard and weeping face appeared in front of the reporters, it seemed to confirm the fact that Jingyan had abandoned her. Jingyan sat in his office with a dark face. This scandal was too coincidental, recently he seemed to come across her everywhere he went, and they were also shot by reporters. Hes set up, he believed that. However, the price of hyping with Jingyan would be unaffordable. "Secretary Wang,e in." Half a minuteter, Secretary Wang came in, "Mr. Ye." "Go and find out what dramas this Jing Yang is shooting now, what variety shows she has participated in, what endorsements she has, find out all the resources she has at hand, then using our connections to stop all of them for her." Jingyan said coldly, with ridicule and mockery in his eyes. "Yes, I''ll go do it immediately." Secretary Wang was shocked, he thought that President Ye would not care about these things, but it turned out that he was going to be ruthless this time. In just two hours, Jing Yang, who thought she would earn a reputation, suddenly received a dozen phone calls to cancel their cooperation, and even the already shot variety show was notified that it would not be aired. Jing Yang was dumbfounded, generally speaking, tycoons would turn a blind eye to the actress who hyped with them, why Jingyan pushed her so hard? Didnt people say Jingyan is a mild person? Her agent came over with a dark face, Jing Yang pounced on her immediately and cried, "What should I do? What should I do?" "I don''t know!" The agent roared at her, "You made the trouble yourself, go and fix it yourself." "You''re my agent, you can''t leave me alone." The agent sat on the chair in anger and pointed at her, "I warned you when you said you wanted to do this, don''t touch people in the Ye family, but you didn''t listen and said you had some inside information, now what? Kicked the hos nest, right? What is the status of the Ye family? The whole Sky City is going to tremble once the Ye family stomped its feet ......" "I know I''m wrong, but what do I do now? I can''t be blocked, its so hard for me to get a little fame." Jing Yang cried. The agent looked at her with hatred, "What else can you do? Go to find Mr. Ye and apologize, even if he asks you to kneel, you must kneel and beg him for mercy." Jing Yang suddenly been enlightened, she shed tears and said, "Right, right, I''ll go to find Jingyan right now." After fixing her makeup and racing all the way to Yehuang Group, she was stopped by the security guard at the entrance. "I''m here to see Mr. Ye." Jing Yang wore sunsses and held her chin up arrogantly, although she was panicked, she had to maintain her dignity. "Do you have an appointment?" The guard asked coldly. "Can''t I get in without one?" "Sorry, you can''t enter without an appointment." The security guard was upright, and he could see at a nce that this woman was the actress who had a scandal with Mr. Ye. The guard was pissed off, Mr. Ye liked the handsome female officer who was far better than her. "Do you know who I am? I''m looking for Mr. Ye for an urgent matter." Jing Yang was still acting like a big star at this time. The security guard disdained her in his heart, but he was being difficult while looked in, "No matter who it is, ourpany has rules that you can''t enter without an appointment, or you can call Mr. Ye." Jing Yang stomped her feet in anger, she didnt dare to call Jingyan even if she had his number, let alone she did not. Woah, isnt it the amateur actress. A triumphant voice was heard, Jing Yang turned around to see a delicate youngdy stood behind her, who wore thetest Chanel and held a Hermes limited bag in her hand, she must be a youngdy of a rich family. The youngdy looked her up and down with a critical and condescending gaze, then snorted, "Not some kind of beauty, still trying to hitch a ride with my brother Jing Yang." Jing Yang did not know who this person was in front of her, but she was in a position where she did not dare to offend such a richdy, so she said indifferently, "Don''t you nder me, I don''t know who is behind this matter, I am also a victim." "Oh, do you think everyone is a fool?" Thedy stared at her with contempt, "I think you just want to take advantage of the opportunity to stick to my brother, but unfortunately, he simply doesnt care about you, do your face still hurt by that deration?" Jing Yang is also a celebrity, she naturally got mad being humiliated like that, "Lady, you and I dont know each other, and you do not have any evidence, why do you ling mud at me?" The youngdyughed, "I want to." Chapter 314 A Misunderstanding (1) Chapter 314 A Misunderstanding (1) Then, thedy went up to the security guard and said to him: Dont let her in. But before she stepped into the building, the guard stopped her as well and asked: Miss, what are you doing here? I need to talk with my dear Jingyan, of course. She said in a soft voice. And Jing Yang rolled her eyes after hearing what she said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Do you have an appointment? Thedy widened her eyes. She said: I never need to make an appointment. The guard said helplessly: Then you must call Director Ye, or I cant let you in. Why are you so stubborn! Thedy said angrily. And the guard smiled apologetically and stopped her way. Jingughed inwardly after seeing what happened. She thought thedy was someone important, but turned out, she also couldnt get into the building. The guard looked at the time and said politely: Director Ye will get off work in another five minutes, and then he wille out. So, please stay here and wait for him. I will make Jingyan fire you. Thedy said angrily, and stood beside the entrance. Jing was wearing a pair of sunsses and no one could see her eyes, but the smile that curved her lips betrayed her feelings at that moment. A few minutester, Yehuang Groups staff got off work and walked out of the building. They allughed when they saw the twodies waiting at the entrance. These two women are not average people. They do have a little bit fame, so they couldnt allow themselves to beughed at. Thats why they moved further away from the entrance to avoid being noticed. But they were staring at the entrance closely. Ten minutes had passed, a tall man appeared in their view. Thedy recognized Jingyan in an instant and she rushed into Jingyans arms and shouted: Jingyan, you are finally here! Jingyan was frightened. He pushed the woman away and looked at her, and found she was Yuwei Tang, a very annoying woman in Tang Family. Jingyan said seriously: Stand still! Why are you here? Yuwei grabbed Jingyans arm and said: I will take you out for dinner. On my birthday, you promised that you will dine with me. When did I promise that? Jingyan was confused. Yes you did! Yes you did! You have to go out with me tonight! Yuwei grabbed Jingyans arm tightly. Please let me go. Jingyan didnt know what to do. He had never met anyone who is so cheeky. No! You will run away! Jing also went up to Jingyan and said: Director Ye..... Jingyan looked at her coldly and said: What are you doing here? You want to create more trouble for me? Jings eyes brimmed with tears. She said: Director Ye. Im so sorry for what happened. I shouldnt have done that! Please forgive me! Jingyan snorted. You think its enough for me to forgive you simply by offering an apology? Tears were rolling down Jings cheeks. She said: Director Ye. I was wrong. I didnt know what was I doing. Please! Jingyan asked coldly: Tell me, how did you find me? Jing felt nervous suddenly, but her expression betrayed nothing of her thoughts. After all, she is an actress, and she knows how to manage her expressions. Director Ye, you may find this hard to believe, but I met you by chance earlier. I wasnt following you. They were all coincidences! Some paparazzo took these pictures when they were only trying to take pictures of me. They wanted me to pay them for the pictures, but I didnt, and thats why they put these pictures online. I didnt expect it would cause so much trouble. Im so sorry. Jing said and bowed deeply to Jingyan. There were both lies and truths in her words. Jingyan looked at her coldly and said: These were just coincidences? Are you sure? Yes. If you dont believe me, you can investigate. I will never dare to lie to you. Yuwei wore a contemptuous expression and said: You are an actress. And you are always acting! Jingyan, dont believe her. It was must her scheme! She let these things happen on purpose. At that time, a jeep drove towards them from Jingyans back. The person in the car was none other than Yiyao. Yiyao could see Jingyan from a far distance, and what made her ufortable was that another woman was holding his arm. Yiyao finally believed what her father said was right. She hade to see Jingyan twice, and every time she came, she could see Jingyan with another woman. The evidence couldnt be more clear. Jingyan was having affairs with other women. Damn! What a jerk! I thought we wronged himst time! Azure Dragon said angrily. His positive impression about Jingyan was totally changed. Yiyao clenched her teeth. She didnt say anything, because she knew what Azure Dragon said was right. Do you still want to talk to him? Azure Dragon noticed Yiyaos face darkened. We traveled a long way. Of course I need to say something to him. Pull over. Azure Dragon stepped on the brake and stopped the car. Yiyao got off the car and leaned against the door. She looked at Jingyan for another minute and finally said: Director Ye, you are so lucky. You have so many women. Jingyan shuddered after hearing her voice. He turned around quickly, and found the woman he had been thinking about was standing behind him. The sun was setting behind her. She was dressed in a camouge uniform, a pair of ck boots, and she had a thin belt around her slender waist. A smile curved Jingyans lips. He broke away from Yuwei and went up to Yiyao. He said excitedly: You are back! When did youe back? Are you injured? What happened to your face? Yiyaos anger only boiled up after hearing his questions. She thought Jingyan was only acting to be worried. He was just having so much fun with another woman! Why is he so fake! She thought. Dont worry. Im not dead. It seems you are rather busy. Ill leave you to your business. Yiyao forced a smile on her face and turned around, but Jingyan pulled her into his arms suddenly. Chapter 314 A Misunderstanding (2) Chapter 314 A Misunderstanding (2) Dont leave me! Jingyan held her tightly in his arms, as if she would fly away the moment he released her. I miss you. I miss you so badly. Jingyan knew she was angry with him, but that only meant she cares about him. And Jingyan was filled with joy when he thought this. Yiyao was furious. She broke away from him and stared at him. Her eyes were cold and indifferent. She said: Director Ye, why would you miss me? When you have so many beautiful girls to take care of you? Her voice was obviously tinged with jealousy, but she didnt realize that. Yiyao, I swear! There is nothing going on between me and them. Yuwei Tang was so shocked when she saw Jingyan hugging another woman. When she recovered from her shock, she went up to Jingyan and got hold of his arm. She asked:Jingyan, who is this big sister? Jingyan withdrew his arm and said seriously: Miss Tang! Please behave yourself! I barely know you! Yuweis eyes brimmed with tears. She said: Jingyan, why are you so mean to me all of a sudden? Yiyao snorted. She said coldly: Who is this beautiful girl? I am Jingyans future wife. Who are you? Shut the fuck up! Jingyan shouted at Yuwei. He found Yuweis shamelessness appalling. He took hold of Yiyaos hand and said: Yiyiao is the only woman I want to marry! Yuweis eyes widened in disbelief. Jingyan, what are you talking about? Why would you marry this woman? She is ugly and...... Yuwei checked herself when she noticed Yiyao was ring at her. Yiyaos eyes were murderous, and Yuwei felt a shudder was sent down her spine. She stood behind Jingyan and said in a soft voice: Jingyan, she is so mean! Jingyan was seized by a desire to kill her. Miss Tang, please leave here, right now. He managed to refrain his anger. Yuwei is a very spoiled girl. She is getting used to give orders, and she was never ordered by anyone before. So she said smilingly: I will not leave, unless you go out with me for dinner. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If Yuwei was a man, Jingyan would kick him aside, but she isnt, and Jingyan had to keep cool. He ignored Yuwei, looked at Yiyao and asked: Are you hungry? Ill take you out for dinner. Yiyao stood away from him and said calmly: Jingyan, today Ie back with two purposes. First, I want to check out whether you are really having an affair with that woman. Second, I want to tell you that I am back safely, just like I promised. Now, my job is done, and I must get going. Jingyan felt heartbroken. He remembered how Yiyao left him thest time, and he didnt want to repeat the history again, so he exined in a hurry: There is no affair! There is nothing going on between me and that woman. I know. I saw her bowing to you just now. I think she was must apologizing to you. Yiyao smiled. Her smile only made Jingyan more nervous. He said: Then why are you still leaving? Dont you even have enough time to have a dinner with me? Yiyao shrugged her shoulders and said: Im sorry. I really dont. Thats alright. I can understand. Yiyao then said: I am really confused. Jingyan. If we really be a couple, I dont want toe back and find my man getting involved in a mess with a few other women every time. I dont want to waste my time on this nonsense! Jingyan stood between her and the car and said: Its all my fault. I will handle these matters in a more sensible way. I promise. Who knows? I am absent most of the time after all. And Jingyan, I think you should find some young lady. Someone who can be with you all the time. But... Yiyao pointed at Yuwei and continued: But stay away from this kind of woman. She is insane. Who are you talking about? Yuwei asked. Can I make it any more obvious? Yuwei was angry. She shouted: You...you are the crazy one! Why dont you look into a mirror and see how ugly you are! Where did you get the confidence to talk to Jingyan? Yiyaoughed coldly. She said: Young girl, how old are you? Twenty? You are still too young to find a boyfriend. Your breasts arent fully grown yet, and most men will find them way too small. Yuwei blushed with embarrassment. You are so disgusting! You want me to be civil with you? Well, you just dont deserve my respect. Yuwei didnt know what to say. She stomped her feet angrily and said: Jingyan will never marry you! And then she turned around and walked away. She didnt know what kind of insults would Yiyao throw to her if she didnt leave. Alright. I need to go. Yiyao said tly. But her voice was authoritative. Jingyan didnt let go of her hand. He said: Were you serious? What do you mean? Yiyao was confused. She looked at his red-rimmed eyes and suddenly realized what he was talking about. Oh, yes. I am serious. You should find yourself another girlfriend. Someone who can be with you all the time. Yiyao, dont you see how much I love you? Jingyan felt his heart was broken. I know you love me. And you are very nice to me. Yiyao looked into his eyes and said seriously. But its just....you are nice to everybody. And every time Ie back, I am always presented with a huge surprise. You are always with another woman. How can you expect me to trust you? Yiyao, these are all coincidences. There is nothing going on between me and these women! The woman you sawst time is just a business partner. And this woman... Jingyan pointed at Jing, who was still standing at the entrance, and continued: This woman is here to apologize to me. And the girl who just left is my fathers friends daughter. She is always a spoiled girl. Can you trust me? Yiyao looked at him. She could tell Jingyans feelings were hurt. She heaved a sigh and said: Jingyan, I think we both need a break. We need to think about whether we are suitable for each other, and..... Jingyan interrupted: No! I dont need a break because I know what I am doing. I had enough time to think about our rtionship, and I love you. I want to get married with you! But I need to think about it. Move it. I wont. Jingyan stood between her and the car and didnt move. Yiyaos anger red up. She grabbed his arm and wrestled him to the ground. Then she got into the car and left. The security guard and Jing were both numb with shock. They couldnt believe what just happened. Jingyan got back on his feet quickly and chased the car, but Azure Dragon was driving so fast, and two minutester, Jingyan lost sight of the car. Jingyan felt his heart was shot through, and he couldnt even breath. How can she just leave like that? Doesnt she care at all? Jingyan thought to himself. Jingyan began to hate himself. Why did he agree to dance with Jing that night? If he refused her invitation, none of this would have happened. And he decided to talk with Yuwei Tangs father about Yuweis behavior. How could she say that Yiyao is ugly? Yiyao looked outside the window. She felt sad. She had never fallen in love with anyone before. And she didnt know loving someone can be so exhausting. She couldnt help herself. Every time she sees him with another woman, she feels angry. But when she leaves him, she feels sad. Her emotions are like on a roller coaster since she fell in love with Jingyan. Chapter 314 A Misunderstanding (3) Chapter 314 A Misunderstanding (3) Where do we go? Do we go back? Azure Dragon asked. After a long silence, Yiyao said: Lets find a hotel. I dont want to go back. She didnt want to give up yet. It was not easy to find a man she loves, and she must calm herself down and recollect her thoughts. No problem. Azure Dragon said. Jingyan walked back to thepany. His head drooped. Jing Yang was still there, and she witnessed what happened, and she felt more worried about herself because she now realized how much trouble she had caused for Jingyan. What are you still doing here? Go away! Jingyan shouted at her. She was the one who created all the mess and he hated her guts. Jing was frightened. She turned around and ran away. Jingyan didnt know when would he see her again, and he didnt know whether she would ever forgive him. He felt so frustrated. Instead of going back home, he drove his car and went to a bar. A woman recognized Jingyan, and she followed him into the bar. It was still early, so there were not many people in the bar. Jingyan found a corner and ordered a few spirits. The manager recognized him and served Jingyan the alcohol himself. Mr Ye, please enjoy. If you need anything, please let me know. Jingyan poured himself a ss of alcohol and waved at the manager dismissively. The manger then walked away. Jingyan drank one ss after anther. The alcohol only made him feel worse. All he wants is to live a simple life with Yiyao. He wants to cook for Yiyao, and to wait for her toe back home. Why is such a simple dream so hard to achieve? There were now more people in the bar. Jingyan began to feel dizzy. Some women noticed Jingyan and tried to flirt with him, but Jingyan only ignored them. Jingyan realized that he just couldnt stop thinking about Yiyao. His head was full of Yiyaos faces. Her smiling face. Her angry face. And her indifferent face. He missed everything about her. At that moment, he took out his phone and tried to call Yiyao. He just wanted to listen to her voice. He didnt believe Yiyao would pick up. So when Yiyao actually did, he was very surprised. Yiyao? Yiyao! Please dont leave me! I love you! I have loved you since I was a child. You cant leave me! Jingyan said through the phone. His voice was urgent and sad. Yiyao noticed something was wrong. She said: Are you drunk? No. Im not. I only drank a little. Jingyan said. Yiyao sighed. She knew Jingyan would never admit that he is drunk. Jingyan continued: Yiyao, I had been thinking about you everyday since you left, and I always dream about you! I learned to cook some new dishes and I want to cook for you. Can you give me a chance? Please dont leave me. Yiyao was really touched by what Jingyan said. Jingyan seems so confident and proud when he is with other people. But when he talks to her, he is always like a young boy, who is sensitive, emotional and heart-warming. Stop drinking. Go home. Yiyao said. Jingyan smiled gently. Can youe and pick me up? I want to see you. I need to see you. At that moment, Yiyao was tempted. She was also taken over by her emotions. She wanted to go and meet Jingyan, but in the end, her sense prevailed. She said: Jingyan, please. I need a break. I need to think about it. Then she hung up the phone quickly. She lied on her bed and stared at the ceiling. The silence in the room was utter, and she could hear her own heartbeats. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Should I give him another chance? She thought to herself. She didnt know. She was confused. She had been pondering over this question for such a long time but she never got an answer. She felt angry and she buried her head under the quilt. At that time, someone was knocking the door. Who is it? Yiyao shouted. Me! It was Azure Dragons voice. Yiyao got off the bed and opened the door. Whats the matter? She sounded annoyed. Azure Dragon was dressed in a casual dress. He said shyly: We dont have much free time. Do you want to go shopping or something? Yiyao said in an annoyed voice: I dont want to go. Please. I will be so bored if I go alone. Azure Dragon said. He knew Yiyao was in a bad mood, so he wanted to take her out and have a walk. Yiyao shot him a sideways nce and said: Wait a second. I need to get changed. No problem. The hotel they were living in is in the downtown area. And the street was bustling. Azure Dragon was in high spirits, and he seemed to be curious about everything. He also bought two ice creams and shared them with Yiyao. Its so cold. It will give you diarrhea. Yiyao said. Azure Dragon took a bite. He mumbled: Its not cold. Come on. Try it. Its sweet. I dont have a sweet tooth. Ill hold it for you. You will eat both of them. Azure Dragon looked at her and asked: Are you still angry? No, I am not. Yiyao was too proud to show her feelings. Azure Dragon had been working with Yiyao for quite a few years, and he knows Yiyao very well. He said: I have something to say. Please dont get angry with me. Yiyao looked at all the beautifulmodities in the ss cab and said: Go ahead. I wont be angry with you. Azure Dragon wore a serious expression. He said: I thought about it and I think we all misunderstood Jingyan. Because I noticed he had a very bad attitude towards these two women who were there with him, so obviously they are not in a rtionship Yiyao didnt say anything. She knew what Azure Dragon said was true, but she just couldnt let the matter rest so easily. The way that girl clung to Jingyan made her angry. Azure Dragon continued: But Jingyan has a very powerful family background, so many women will try to get near to him. That is indeed a problem. Chapter 315 We Dont Need To Meet Again (1) Chapter 315 We Don''t Need To Meet Again (1) Yiyao Duan pursed her lips and looked at her subordinates. "Are you speaking for Jingyan Ye or are you stopping me from being with him?" "Boss, I''m on your side of course. You have to think carefully." Yiyao sighed, "Why liking someone is soplicated?" "I don''t know either. I haven''t had a girlfriend yet." Azure Dragon said in dismay. Right, how can I forget about you guys marriage. Well, when were back this time, I''ll report to the management about organizing matchmaking meetings for you guys. Then you must make good use of the opportunity." Azure Dragon''s eyes turned bright, "Really?" "When did I ever let you down?" "Great, ha ha. Don''t worry, boss. I''ll make a good performance then and seed in getting a girl." Noticing the ice cream in his hand almost finished, she gave the one in her hand to him. "Not only you, but all the others need to put out all efforts then." "Yes, I''ll tell everyone about that," said Azure Dragon. He was happily eating the ice cream, seeing an amusement park besides and saying excitedly, "Boss, let''s go to the amusement park to y." "OK." Yiyao strode in the direction of the amusement park. As for Jingyan and rted things, wait for tomorrow after a sleep. Maybe after the sleep, she would change her mind. People''s mood swung too much at night, so it was better not to make a decision at night. After Yiyao hung up the phone, Jingyan was heartbroken. He drank another bottle of wine. This time, he was a bit drunk, leaning on the sofa to rest with his eyes closed. At this moment, a woman sat down next to him. The voice sounded familiar, "Mr. Ye, are you OK?" Jingyan struggled to open his eyes, nced at her and said drunkenly, "Xuan Zhao?" "It''s me, Mr. Ye. Are you ok? Let me take you back. Because he was an acquaintance, Jingyan was much less vignt. He shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to go back. If my father knew about it, he wouldugh at me and scold me. A sh of light shined in Xuan''s eyes. She leaned forward and said in a soft voice, "Do you want to drink more? I''ll drink with you." "Well, yes, I''m not drunk." Jingyan said faintly with his eyes closed. Xuan waved to the bar counter, and a pretty waitress came over. She bent her waist low, exposing two thirds of her chest and saying, "What can I do for you?" "Another bottle of whiskey." Xuan said with an elegant indifference. "OK." When the waitress left, she looked at Jingyan. Such a wealthy noble man, which woman didn''t like? Seeing Jingyan''s eyes closed all the time and his cheeks flushed, Xuan couldnt help being nervous and excited. After waiting for so long and nning so many things, now was the best timing. The waitress brought the wine. While Jingyan had opened his eyes, Xuan dropped a small white pill into the ss when she slipped her hand across the ss. She shook the ss quietly until the pill melted into the waterpletely, and then she handed it over to Jingyan, saying softly, "Mr. Ye, have another drink." Jingyan was already drunk deeply, losing his reason. He took the ss and drank it up. Xuan''s fingers turned white as she held the ss. Afraid that Jingyan was not drunk enough, she added another ss of wine to him and poured one for herself. "Mr. Ye, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for taking care of me." Jingyan did not speak. He raised his head and drank the wine again. After three drinks in a row, Jingyan waspletely drunk and his head was even more dizzy. Seeing that it was about the timing, Xuan went to the bar and settled the bill. Then she carried Jingyans tall body to stagger out of the bar. Although the money for wine cost her three-month sry, Xuan didnt care about it at the thought of the reward she would getter. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Xuan took a car by the side of the road and went straight to the nearest hotel. After throwing Jingyan on the bed, Xuan sat by the bed panting. Drunk people were really too heavy. Perhaps feeling hot and dry, Jingyan turned over. He called out "Yiyao, don''t go", and then fell into a deep sleep. Xuan stripped the man of all his clothes, not even leaving his underwear. When she did these things, she was so blushed that she was about to bleed. "Jingyan, I like you so much. Why can''t you see me? What''s good about that woman? From today on, you will be mine." With that, Xuan lowered her head and kissed him on the lips, then went to the bathroom to take a shower. Naked into the quilt, she hugged Jingyan tightly. Her kisses fell on his lips, his throat and his chest. The man drank too much, and with her sleeping pills, no matter how she lured, the man did not respond. He was just snoring and sleeping. Xuan looked at Jingyan quietly. No way, she was going to think of a sure way. With a sh of intelligence, Xuan got out of bed and took out her eyebrow trimming knife from her bag. She bit her teeth and cut her finger mercilessly. Jingyan, you can''t escape from my palm. After finishing what she wanted to do, Xuan went to sleep contentedly holding Jingyan. The next day, Yiyao woke up very early. After calming down for a night, she felt that she still wanted to give it another try and trust Jingyan this time. After all, it was not easy to find someone you liked and liked you. Nesting in bed to call out Jingyan''s phone number, she hung up as soon as she called out. She said many decisive and hurtful words yesterday that she didnt know what to say now. She preferred to send a message first. In the hotel, Xuan woke up early as well. The man who she had dreamed for a long time was sleeping by her naked side, how could she sleep at all? At the moment, she was staring at the man close at hand. Creator was really amazing. Why was there such a perfect man? And this man was hers from today on. All of a sudden, Jingyan''s mobile phone beeped, which was a text message prompt tone. Seeing that he was sleeping heavily, Xuan carefully took the phone over him. The name shown on the screen was My Baby. Xuan got stabbed in the eye. Was that woman? The phone had fingerprint unlock. Xuan wanted to know what Yiyao had sent. She boldly took Jingyan''s right hand and tried the fingers one by one. When it came to the thumb, the phone was unlocked. Xuan''s heart almost jumped out. She held back her ecstasy and quickly turned on the phone. The text message said: Are you awake? Xuan hesitated for a moment and typed out a few words: Yes. For fear that the other party suddenly called, Xuan turned the phone into mute mode. Half a minute later, a message came in, still from My Baby: Where are you? I want to talk to you. Chapter 315 We Dont Need To Meet Again (2) Chapter 315 We Don''t Need To Meet Again (2) Xuan Zhao looked at this line of words, which made her so happy that she almost flew up. When people are lucky, even God helps her. With hands shaking, she typed the next line: I drank too much last night, now Im at a hotel,e over. She also attached the address and room number of the hotel. Soon, the reply message was back, only one word: OK. There was not even punctuation. After doing all these, Xuan deleted all the SMS records, including those put in the dustbin. Then she turned the phone back to ring mode, wiped her fingerprints, and put the phone back in ce. Now she had to carefully think it through. When Jingyan Ye woke up, what kind of expression and attitude she would use to face him. Yiyao Duan made up her mind. She wanted to have a frank talk with Jingyan to show her mind and her worries. This was the first boy she liked. She wanted to take it seriously and hoped to have a good ending. Meticulously making up, she changed into the best windbreaker she brought this time. Yiyao went out to look for the boy she liked ording to the address he just sent. The morning air in Sky City was very fresh, with the fragrance of green grass. Yiyao took a deep breath and felt refreshed. Yiyao got in a taxi car, and said the address of the hotel. The driver stepped on the elerator and drove to the destination. Meanwhile, Jingyan''s powerful biological clock woke him up from his hangover. The first thing to wake up with him was his sense of touch. When he moved his hand, he found that the skin under his hand was soft and warm. His brain woke up instantly. When he opened his eyes, Xuan''s sleeping face was right in front of him. Jingyan''s brain exploded. Thiswhat was going on? Why was Xuan Zhao in his bed? What did happenst night? He looked down at both of them. They were naked and he seemed not wear underwear. Jingyan suddenly sat up from the bed and shook his head hard. He hoped that it was just a dream. When he woke up, the nightmare would wake up too. He shook his head several times, as soon as he opened his eyes, Xuan was still sleeping beside him. Looking up around, he saw that this was supposed to be a hotel, and the clothes of the two were scattered on the ground. Jingyan grabbed the pants on the bed corner and put them on quickly. Then he pushed Xuan hard. The woman pretended to wake up from a deep sleep. First, she looked confused for a while, then quickly pulled the quilt up to her neck, saying with shame, "Mr. Ye, youyou wake up." "What happened yesterday?" Jingyan asked in a cold voice while wearing clothes. Xuan looked at him with sad and shy eyes, and said in a soft voice, "I went to the bar with my friends yesterday and met you. I went over to ask you if you need any help. I didnt know that you had drunk too much, and you pulled me to drink with you. Thenthenyou brought me to the hotel... " Every more word she said, Jingyan''s face turned cker. He had never been drunk, so he didn''t know what it was like to be drunk. But if something happenedst night, why didn''t he feel at all. "Is what you said true?" Jingyan asked coldly. Xuan''s tears immediately rolled down, "Mr. Ye, how could I lie about such a thing?" Seeing her tears, Jingyan was upset. If it was true, Xuan was also a victim. He was not in a position at all to me her. Xuan wiped her weeping tears, "You had been calling Yiyaost night, and you took me as her. I know you always like that girl. Don''t worry, I won''t pester you." Hearing Xuan''s words, Jingyan believed it a little bit. If he took her as Yiyao, this kind of thing might happen. But he was still puzzled, because except for the headache, his body had no feeling at all. "Don''t cry now." Jingyan faintlyforted. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Jingyan thought it was the hotel''s service staff and opened the door without thinking about it. However, he didn''t see the smug smile on the corner of Xuan''s mouth. As soon as the door opened, Jingyan froze in ce. Shewhy was she here? "Jingyan, I''m here to talk to you. What I said yesterday was not what I really meant." Yiyao said straight to the point. Finding his face stiff, she asked in doubt, "What''s wrong with you?" "Mr. Ye? Who is it? " Inside came a woman''s soft voice. The blood all over Yiyao''s body gathered up. Instantaneously her eyes became cold suddenly. She lifted her feet and went inside. Senses came back to Jingyan then and he hurriedly followed up. On the wide bed, a woman with bare shoulders covered by the quilt was curled up at the head of the bed. Her wet eyes were filled with the light of fear. She looked at Yiyao in surprise and asked Jingyan in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, who is she?" Yiyao''s ears were buzzing, and the string in her heart was finally broken. Sheughed a few times and looked at the man indifferently and sadly, "Jingyan Ye, that''s what you said you like me? That''s how you like me?" Jingyan looked into her eyes,pletely at a loss, "Yiyao, let me exin." "Well, you exin. I''ll listen." Yiyao endured heartache and gnawed her teeth in anger. "After you left yesterday, I was very upset so I went to the bar. I drank too much and I dont remember what happened next. I don''t remember when she came. I don''t remember..." Jingyan stammered to exin, because he saw Yiyao''s eyes getting colder and colder. "Don''t remember?" Yiyao interrupted him, "It''s some. Your don''t remember can write off the thing that has already happened?" "I''m really..." Jingyan''s eyes became wet. He wanted to hold the girl''s arm, but she roared, "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands." The slender fingers trembled in the air, slowly clenching into a fist. Yiyao''s eyes were gradually moist. "Jingyan Ye, I thought about it all nightst night. I found that I like you, and maybe we can have a try. But what were you doing? I havent given you my heart yet, you just throw it on the ground, I, Yiyao Duan is a person who can be so casually insulted?" Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Looking at the girl''s silent tears, Jingyan''s heart was dying of pain, and his eyes couldnt help but got wet as well. "Yiyao, I''m wrong, I''m sorry, I''m a jerk, but can you wait for me to figure this thing out? Chapter 315 We Dont Need To Meet Again (3) Chapter 315 We Don''t Need To Meet Again (3) Is there anything else unclear about this? " Yiyao Duan wiped her tears and pointed to Xuan, who was shivering on the bed. "Are you telling me that you spent time talking for the whole night under the quilt?" Saying that, Yiyao pulled off the quilt. Xuan Zhao covered up her privacy in a panic. In addition, the touch of bright red on the white sheet was particrly dazzling to eyes. Yiyao saw it, and Jingyan saw it too. The air seemed to solidify at the moment. Half a minuteter, Yiyao smiled with tears, "Jingyan Ye, I was wrong about you. From now on, we don''t need to meet again. We are not even friends." With that, Yiyao turned and left disheartened. Jingyan ran up and hugged her from behind, his face burying in her neck, saying with crying voice, "Yiyao, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..." Cold tears slipped into her cor, and Yiyao''s tears also fell, "Let me go." "No, no, as soon as I let go, you will be gone." Yiyao let her tears fall uncontrolled, "What does it change if you don''t let go? Beg me to forgive you? Jingyan Ye, I, Yiyao Duan is not such a generous person." If Jingyan hadn''t confessed to her before, Yiyao wouldugh it as a joke. However, the current situation was that he said he liked her while sleeping with other women. If Yiyao could forgive him, she would not be Yiyao Duan. Jingyan hugged her tightly and didnt speak. Yiyao got angry. A over-shoulder fall, she threw the man on the ground and went away. Jingyan didn''t care about the pain, got up and chased after Yiyao. The moment the elevator door closed, he put a hand between it. The elevator door opened. In addition to Yiyao, there was a hotel staff. "Sir, it is very dangerous for you to do so." The staff reminded politely. Jingyan''s only attention was in Yiyao. His eyes focused on her thin back. The staff noticed that the atmosphere was not right and shut up. Only then did Jingyan find that Yiyao was wearing a beautiful beige windbreaker, a woman-like style she rarely wore. With a "Ding", the elevator reached the first floor, Yiyao strode out. Jingyan quickly followed. He did not know what he was going to do by following her. He did not dare to ask for forgiveness, which would be an insult to her. But he didn''t want to watch her go, so he just followed her in silence. It was not eight o''clock, there were already a lot of people on the street. Most of them were in a hurry. Autumn wind blew people into shivering. Jingyan only wore a white shirt, and he had been following Yiyao. It was like the first time that he confessed to her after her blind date, passing by one street after another. Last time was to hope, this time to despair. Jingyan''s heart was being severely cut piece by piece. He knew that after today he would perhaps never see the girl again, which was the biggest and cruelest punishment for him. Yiyao was no better. She thought herself ridiculous. She hurried to the man to confess her feelings. However, she was pped heavily in the face, but why did he send a text message to let herselfe over? Oh, was it to humiliate her? Revenge on her refusal to him before? Jingyan Ye, I didn''t know that you were such a mean man. A rtionship that hadnt started ended in this way, Yiyao was sad and frustrated. The violent factors in her blood needed urgently to find a vent. She stopped and turned around. Yiyao snapped, "What the hell are you doing following me? Get lost! Jingyan looked at her with remorse and sadness, but did not speak. Passers-by cast curious looks. It looked like a fight between a boyfriend and a girlfriend. After shouting at him, Yiyao turned around and moved on. Not knowing how long she had been walking, her anger in her heart had dissipated a lot. She called Azure Dragon. "Come and pick me up." "Boss, where are you?" Yiyao''s fire broke out eventually, "Can''t you read the damn location on your mobile phone?" Having no idea what had happened, Azure Dragon said in a hurry, "OK, boss, don''t be angry. I''ll be there in a minute." Standing on the street, Yiyao looked at the surrounding tall and gorgeous buildings. Suddenly she felt that she was so out of ce with this ce and with the people here. She needed to return to where she belonged as soon as possible. Jingyan stared at her affectionately. It was the time to part. He didn''t want her to go, but he didn''t have any qualifications or power to keep her stay. More than 20 minutester, a military green jeep stopped by the side of the road. Yiyao went up to open the door, while her arm was grabbed by Jingyan. "Let go." Yiyao said coldly. Jingyan bit his lip and said in a low voice, "Yiyao, I dare not ask for your forgiveness. I just hope that you will be safe in the future, without any worries and difficulties." "Thank you for your blessing. I will live a hundred-year-old. Now let go." Yiyaos sharp eyebrows and sharp eyes looked away. She was a neat person. When she saw the naked woman on the bed, her heart had put a full stop to the budding feeling. Jingyan''s hand didnt let go. Although reason told him to let go, emotionally he just couldn''t. With her other hand, Yiyao broke off his fingers one by one. When she got in the car, she caught the wet corner of the mans eyes, which stabbed her heart fiercely. "Drive." Seeing that the two were like breaking up and the boss sadder than ever, Azure Dragon did not dare to dy and followed themand to start the car. This time, Jingyan didn''t chase. He was standing on the roadside and quietly looking at the direction Yiyao left until the car disappeared. Then, thest trace of strength seemed to be drained from him. He sat down on the curb in a daze, his head was buried between his arms, hanging low. No one knew what he was doing. His back looked so lonely and sad though. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car, Yiyao''s tears ran down uncontrobly, more and more. Azure Dragon was shocked. He had never seen the boss so sad. She had cried before, when one of their men died during a mission, but this time Azure Dragon passed tissue paper to her and said indignantly, "Boss, did that bastard bully you? I''ll go back and avenge you." Hearing this, Yiyao cried even harder, which made Azure Dragon increasingly panicked. He pulled over the car, "Boss, don''t scare me. What''s going on?" Yiyao kept sobbing, but did not tell him what she saw this morning. The couple, one was left alone in coldness and despair on the roadside and the other was crying violently in the car, while the initiator of evil Xuan Zhao, however, jumped andughed excitedly on the bed. It was great, Jingyan was hers. After a lone excitement, Xuan gradually calmed down. No, it was not enough to get him to bed. The best way to get hold of Jingyan and live in Ye''s vi was to be pregnant with Ye''s child. But ording to Jingyan''s character, he would not touch her finger again for sure. So, what should she do? Lying in bed thinking for a long time, Xuan made her mind and called her ex-boyfriend. "What are you doing?" Xuan said softly. Ex-boyfriend was confused for a moment. After breaking up, the two of them had little contact, "II''m going to work." "I want to see you at noon." "What''s the matter?" Xuan bit her teeth, her voice sounding soft as water. "I miss you. Shall I go to your ce to see you at noon? Chapter 316 There is No Way Im Gonna Marry You (1) Chapter 316 There is No Way I''m Gonna Marry You (1) OK, Ill wait for you. Xuan Zhaos ex-boyfriend said. After calling her ex-boyfriend, secretary Wang called her. Xuan Zhao, why havent youe to work yet? Secretary Wang said with an unpleasant tone. Miss Wang, I want to ask for a leave today. Xuan said with a light smile. Asking for leave? Dont you know that you have to ask for leave one day in advance? Secretary Wang said. Miss Wang, there is always a contingency. And Mr Ye probably wont be going to work today. Xuan said implicitly. Secretary Wang is wise. After hearing what Xuan said, Secretary Wang was stunned for two seconds and then said, I see. After hanging up the phone, Xuan was refreshed. Its such a happy thing to let others adapt to my disposition. When I be Jingyan Yes wife, I will give a lesson to those who act like a snob. Xuan thought. After returning to her home from the hotel, Xuan put on the most beautiful clothes and wore a very delicate makeup. Shortly before noon, she went to her ex-boyfriends bachelor apartment. As soon as the door opened, Xuan jumped on her ex-boyfriend. Her ex-boyfriend hooked her legs expertly. Before he said something, Xuan Zhao took the initiative to kiss him. After being stunned for half a minute, her ex-boyfriend made the first move. Why should I reject such an initiative woman? Besides, I once loved her. Xuans ex-boyfriend thought. When they were on the bed, Xuans ex-boyfriend reached to fetch something from a nearby closet. Xuan stopped him and said, Dont wear a condom. Its safe period. After hearing that, Xuans ex-boyfriend was very happy, because she used to let him wear it every time. They two snuggled under the covers after having had sex. Xuans ex-boyfriend hooked her chin and asked, Whats wrong with you today? Xuan took a look at him and said, I miss you. Miss me? Xuans ex-boyfriend said with a light smile, I think you just want to have sex. You are so horny. Xuan stretched her arm and moved closed to her ex-boyfriend. She breathed at him and said, Dont you like the way I am? Of course I like the woman whoe on to me. Xuans ex-boyfriend said bluntly. Xuan pinched him in the chest. What if I dont get pregnant this time? Lets do it again. Xuan thought in her heart. Then she kissed her ex-boyfriend again. As she kissed, she said, Would you like to do it again? Xuans ex-boyfriend rolled over and pressed her under him, saying, I will keep youpany to the end. After another fierce sex intercourse, Xuan lost all her strength. In fact, she could have sex with others, but she thought its disgusting. She thought she would feel morefortable to have sex with her ex- boyfriend. Hey, dont think I am here to be together with you again. Xun leant into her ex-boyfriends arms and said. After hearing that, Xuans ex-boyfriends eyes dimmed a little. I know you are just here to satisfy your libido. Thats OK. We each take what we need. You are always weed when I havent found a girlfriend. Xuans ex-boyfriend said. In your dream! Xuan said. My period has just over and these days is ovtion period. It looks like Ill have to have sex with this man for a few more days for the n to go smoothly. Fortunately, we know each other, otherwise, I couldnt bear to have sex with him. Xuan though in her heart. Jingyan didnt know how long he sat on the roadside. Suddenly a car pulled up beside him. By the sound of the engine, Jingyan knew its his sisters limited-edition sports car. Sure enough, he hears the voice of Chuxue Ye. Brother, why are you sitting here? You didnt go home last night, and you didnt go to work this morning. You dont answer the phone. Mom and dad are worried about you. Chuxue said. Jingyan raised his head and said with a hoarse voice, Ruyi, I am tired. After seeing that, Chuxue was sad. Thest time he was so decadent was when he was at odds with Yiyao Duan. Why he looks more decadent this time? Chuxue thought. OK. Ill take you home. You should have a good rest at home. Come on, stand up. Chuxue said. After sitting by the roadside for a long time, Jingyans legs have gone numb. As soon as he stood up, he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Chuxue held him up. Putting Jingyan to the back seat of the car, Chuxue shook her head helplessly. My brother is good in everything, but he likes Yiyao so much that when there is something happens to Yiyao, he cant control himself. I dont know what terrible thing happens this time. Chuxue thought. When they arrived at Yes vi, Jingyan went upstairs out of his wits. Looking at the view of Jingyans back, Kerry, Venus and Chuxue were worried. What happenedst night? Pingan seems not to be in shape. Venus said apprehensively. I was shocked when I found my brother by the side of the road. He looked like a wooden person. Chuxue said. Ruyi, as you are on good terms with Pingan, go and ask him what happened. We are anxious but unable to do anything as we dont know anything. Venus said. OK. I will go and ask him. Chuxue said. Chuxue trotted upstairs and knocked on Jingyans door. Brother, its me. Chuxue said. Without hearing a response, Chuxue said, Iming in. When Chuxue entered the room, she saw Jingyan lying on the his side on the bed with his clothes on, and staring nkly ahead. Chuxue was distressed to see that. Chuxue knelt beside the bed and said in a low voice, Brother, what happened? You can talk it with me. You will suffer if you keep it to yourself. Jingyan didnt even move his eyes and he didnt speak for a long time. Brother, did Yiyao make you sad? Chuxue asked. This time Jingyan moved his eyes, which was full of sadness. After knowing she guessed it right, Chuxue sat cross-legged in front of the bed. Brother, I am quite envious of you having such a childhood sweetheart. At least you have one to care about and you can think of her when you are bored. But what about me? I dont have one to care about for since childhood. Chuxue said. As for Zhao Nangong, although he hasnt appeared in front of Chuxue, he sent message like Good morning, Good night, Its cold and should wear more clothes to Chuxue every day. He asionally asked people to send a give to Chuxue. Chuxue didnt reply any of his message. As for the gifts, if she doesnt like them or dont want to take them home, she gave them to other girls. But when Chuxue heard that Zhao was hospitalized and had an operation after he was beaten up, Chuxue sympathized with him and didnt hate him so much. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just when Chuxue was immersed in her emotions, she heard Jingyan said with a hoarse voice, I made her sad. Ah? Chuxue said. She didnt ring a bell. After thinking for a while, she knew Jingyan was answering herst question. My brother is nice to Yiyao. How could he make her sad? Yiyao wondered. Brother, what did you do to her? Chuxue asked carefully. Jingyan was so sad. I had sex with another woman. Jingyan smiled wryly and said in a self-mockery way. Chapter 316 There is No Way Im Gonna Marry You (2) Chapter 316 There is No Way I''m Gonna Marry You (2) Ah? Chuxue Ye gave a cry. Then she knelt on the ground again, asking in disbelief, Brother, what did you say? Jingyan Ye smiled mildly and then tears ran down his cheeks. I drank too much winest night and somehow I went to the hotel with another woman. Jingyan said. After pausing and looking at the void for a while, Jingyan added, In the morning, Yiyao Duan came to the hotel and saw me with the woman Chuxue opened her eyes wide and said after bring silent for a long time, Brother, how could you do such a thing? Jingyan covered his face with his hands and said, I dont know. I was drunk and I didnt know anything You Chuxue said. Chuxue wanted to give Jingyan a punch and walked around the room angrily. You are screwed. If I were Yiyao, I wont forgive you in my life. How could youeven if you were drunk, you couldnt have sex with another woman. Chuxue said. Jingyan was very regretful. I might treat that woman as Yiyao, so Jingyan said. Chuxue put one hand in her waist. Her sympathy for her brother was gone and she became angry. Well, even if you had sex with that woman, how could you ask Yiyao to find you early in the morning? Are you courting your death? Chuxue said. I didnt ask her to find me. Jingyan said. After saying that, Jingyan sat up from the bed abruptly. Well, how did Yiyao know which hotel and room I was in? Jingyan said with a confused facial expression. Didnt you tell her where you were? Chuxue asked. Of course not. I went to drink wine on the spur of the moment. After I got drunk, I didnt even know where I was. How could I tell her where I was? Jingyan said. A light shed in Chuxues eyes and she sat by the bed, saying, Brother, were you framed by others? Maybe nothing happened between you and that woman. Jingyan turned to look at her. He wished to speak but stopped on a second thought. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just tell me everything. Chuxue said angrily. There was blood on the bed. Jingyan said implicitly. Chuxue was embarrassed. She suddenly thought of something and her face was slightly hot. At that moment, the atmosphere froze. They two both had their own thoughts. Two minutester, they said in unison, This matter is not that simple. They both were stunned for a while and saw the firm look in each others eyes. Jingyans sadness and disappointment were gone. He got out of the bed immediately and said, Ill go to look it up. Chuxue followed him and said without getting embarrassed, You cant be forced to have sex with another woman somewhat Jingyan stopped and turned to stare at her, saying, Are you talking about yourself? I was really drunk Well, youd better talk a shower before you go to look it up. I can smell the drink on you. Chuxue said shamelessly. Jingyan lowered his head and raised his sleeve and smelled it. It was so smelly. Besides, there was also the smell of that woman on him. Then he went to the other side and went into the bathroom. Chuxue went downstairs quickly to tell her parents what had happened. The changes of the facial expressions of Kerry and Venus were simr to Chuxues. They were worried at the beginning, and became seriouster. You two are Venus was too angry to finish what she wanted to say. Kerry soothed Venuss back and said, Dont be angry. You are not a good person too. You all made some mistakes when you were drunk. Venus said. Venus remembered how she and Kerry met for the first time. Although the result is good, they went through untold hardships. Kerry admitted his mistake immediately and said, Its my fault. Dont be angry, lest your blood pressure rises again. Chuxue did not dare to argue. She bowed her head obediently and let her mother vent her anger. Where is Pingan? Venus asked angrily. Chuxue pointed upstairs and said, He is taking a shower. Hum! He himself made Yiyao, such a good girl, angry and he will be regretful. Venus said. Mom, my brother and I both think this matter is not that simple. He might have been framed by that woman. Yiyao said. Even if he has been framed, he did have sex with that woman. Whats rebuttable? Venus said. Kerry opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but as Chuxue was there, he didnt say anything. As Jingyan didnt go downstairs yet, Venus vented all her anger on Chuxue. I heard that Zhao Nangong was hospitalized after he was beaten up by your father. You didnt go to the hospital to see him, did you? Venus said. Chuxue waved her hands immediately and said, I dont want to see him anymore. How can I go to the hospital to see him? Thats more like it. Venus said. As they three talked, Jingyan went downstairs hurriedly with wet hair. He changed his clothes and regained some of his wits. Stop! Kerry said. Jingyan stopped and said, Dad, I have something urgent to do. No matter what urgent things you have, you must listen to my words first. Kerry said. Kerry walked up to Jingyan and put an arm around Jingyans shoulder in the surprised eyes of Jingyan. Then Kerry walked out of the vi with Jingyan. Ruyi told me what had happened. ording to my experience, men can do nothing except for being in drunken brawls and sleeping when they are drunk, so you might not have had sex with that woman. Do you understand? Kerry said. A light shed in Jingyans eyes. He nodded his head heavily and said, Dad, I see. After saying that, Kerry was about to leave, but he was held by Kerry. Chapter 316 There is No Way Im Gonna Marry You (3) Chapter 316 There is No Way I''m Gonna Marry You (3) Why are you in such a hurry? I have another question. Kerry said. Then Kerry hooked Jingyans neck and asked with a smile, Do you have any feeling when you wake up in the morning? Jingyan shook his head and said, No. I drank too much winest night and I got a headache. Thats is. Kerry patted Jingyan on the shoulder and said seriously, Remember, if you did something to hurt that woman, you mustnt shirk off responsibility. We can give her some money to make up to her. But if she used some dirty tricks, we wont be fooled by her. After hearing that, Jingyan felt a lot more rxed and he said naughtily to ridicule Kerry, Dad, have you suffered a loss before? Why are you so experienced? I was fooled by a womans dirty tricks and did a lot of bad things to your mother by then. Thats why I dont want you to follow my same old disastrous road. Kerry said. Dad, I see. Im leaving now. Jingyan said. OK. Kerry said. After Jingyan left, Kerry went back to the vi. What did you say to Pingan? Venus asked Kerry. Things between men. Leave us alone. Kerry said. Venus gave Kerry a meaningful look and said nothing more. While Jingyan was thinking of Yiyao Duan, he called his subordinates with a spare cell phone. Check up on Xuan Zhao, including her family background, whether she has a boyfriend, and where she has been to these days. Jingyan said. Yes, boss. After hanging up the phone, Jingyan called Yiyao Duan on the off chance, but it seemed that he was cklisted. In desperation, he made another phone call. Find a military jeep in Sky City as soon as possible. The license te number of it is 7481. Kerry said. Yes, boss. Half a day has passed and its possible that Yiyao has left Sky City, but Jingyan still wanted to find her. Maybe she was still in Sky City. When secretary Wang saw Jingyane to thepany, he was surprised. He wanted to ask Jingyan why he came to thepany after he had asked for leave, but he didnt do that after thinking for a while. Ask Xuan toe to my office. Jingyan said coldly. She asked for leave this morning. Secretary Wang said. Ask for leave? Doesnt she have to ask for leave a day in advance? Jingyan said. Well Secretary Wang stammered. He didnt know whether he should say freely. Jingyan knew secretary Wang was hiding something from him and he said with sneer, Dont forget who pays you. After hearing that, Secretary Wang was nervous. When Xuan called me this morning to ask for leave, I said she has to ask for leave a day in advance, but she said you will also ask for leave, so Secretary Wang lowered his head and said. Hum. Secretary Wang, when a secretary can decide my schedule? Jingyan said. As Jingyans voice was with majesty and coldness, secretary Wang was frightened. Mr Ye, I wont do that again. Secretary Wang said. Ask Xuan toe to work immediately. Jingyan said. OK. Secretary Wang said. When secretary Wang walked out of Jingyans office, his palms were covered with cold sweat. How stupid I am! How could I believe what Xuan said so easily? No matter what she said, I should have called Mr Ye to confirm first in the morning. Secretary Wang thought. At that moment, Xuan was taking a shower happily in her room. She was surprised when secretary Wang called her. After hanging up the phone, she got dressed quickly and went to thepany. On the way to thepany, she thought whether she had given the show away and Jingyan doubted her. What if he doubts me? He has no proof anyway. Xuan thought. As soon as Xuan arrived at thepany, secretary Wang said seriously, Mr Ye is looking for you. Mr Wang, what does he wants me with? Xuan asked tentatively. Youll know when youe to his office. Secretary Wang said. Standing at the door of Jingyans office, Xuan took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Then a deep male voice came, Push the door open ande in. Mr Ye, are you looking for me? Xuan said. Jingyan raised his head and took a look at her, saying, Where is my phone? Its in my bag. Xuan said. Then Xuan took Jingyans phone out of her bag and put in on the table. Jingyan was in such a hurry to chase Yiyao and he forgot to take his phone, so Xuan took his phone away when she left the hotel. The battery of his phone hasnt run out. Jingyan looked at his phone and found no message nor call from Yiyao, except for the phone call he madest night. Anything else? Jingyan said coldly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Xuan was stunned for a while. Then she shook her head and said, No. You can go out. Jingyan said. After saying that, he lowered his head to continue working. Before knowing all the information, he didnt want to make any decision. Xuan was stunned. Then she walked out of Jingyans office disappointedly. She thought Jingyan would treat her better, or say something to her, but he was no different from usual, as if nothing had happened last night. Jingyan raised his head when he heard the door was closed. There wasplicated look in his eyes. More than two hourster, all the information of Xuan was sent to Jingyans mailbox. Xuan was born in an ordinary family, andter her family owed a lot of debts because of her fathers gambling. After her parents got divorced, she has been living with her mother. She studies very hard at school and she ranks among the best every time. She also has a good interpersonal rtionship. She had a boyfriend in college and broke up with him after being with him for two years for conflicting personality. Jingyans eyes stopped on the line of words that she had a boyfriend and were with him for two years. Jingyan had a lot of doubts. Have they kept a distance and havent had sex during the two years when they were together? Jingyan didnt believe that. The following material showed that Xuan had no special journey those days. She goes to work and go home regrly every day. She went to the bar for a drink with some friendsst night and ran into Jingyan. Thiss no different from what she said. Everything seemed normal. At that moment, Jingyans phone rang and he answered it quickly. Boss, the car you look for left Sky City around ten oclock in the morning. Although Jingyan knew it would be that result, he still felt disappointed. He covered his heart and said, Which direction did the car go? The south. Look for it again to see if you can catch up with it. Jingyan said. Jingyan didnt want to give up even if there was a glimmer of hope. The reason why Jingyan let Yiyao go is that he thought hes not worthy of her, but as things changed, he must try his best to find Yiyao. Yes, boss. Sitting on the leather executive chair and pondering for a long time, Jingyan called Xuan in again. Just tell me what you want. Jingyan said. He looked at Xuan as if he was looking at a stranger. Xuan looked at Jingyan tenderly and affectionately. I believe that you know I like you, so what happenedst night was also my willingness. I dont want anything. Xuan said softly. You really dont want anything? Jingyan said without changing the look in his eyes. If you feel you owe me something, I would like to make a request. Xuan said. Go ahead. Jingyan said. I want to continue to work with you. Even if I will always be a secretary, I am happy. Xuan said in a way neither fast nor slow. Jingyan looked at her with deep eyes and sneered, saying, Dont you want me to marry you? A sh of surprise crossed Xuans face and it disappeared soon. Although it onlysted for two seconds, Jingyan saw it. Repressing the joy in her heart, Xuan said calmly, I know who I am. I dont deserve a man like you, so I dont dare to daydream like that. Since you know its impossible for you to marry me, I will say nothing more. Jingyan said. Xuan didnt ring a bell and didnt know what he meant by saying that. I just said I am daydreaming out of politeness. Why he took that serious? Does he mean that even if I had sex with him, its impossible for me to be his wife? Jingyan, why are so disobliging? Xuan thought. When Xuan walked out of Jingyans office distractedly, she heard Jingyan said wait suddenly. When she turned around, Jingyan looked straight into her eyes, saying, I never like to be in debt. If what happenedst night is anything as you said, I will agree to your request, but thats all. If thats not what you said, I will show no mercy to you. Though Xuan was panic in her heart, she looked calm. Mr Ye, what do you mean by that? Do you mean I came on to you to have sex with you? I am an ordinary girl, but I wont do such a shameful thing. Besides, I lost my virginity to you. How can you say that? Xuan said. The virginity means nothing to me. I just said that to remind you in case you forget to tell something important to me. Jingyan said contemptuously. Chapter 317 Shes Pregnant (1) Chapter 317 She''s Pregnant (1) Xuan Zhaos hands, which were behind her back, were clenched. What I said is true. If you dont believe me, you can go to look it up. Xuan said. Of course I will look it up, but Jingyan Ye stared at her maliciously and said, If I find out the truth is different from what you said, I will make you disappear from the world. A cold shiver ran down Xuans spine. For a moment she wanted to tell Jingyan the truth, but she clenched her teeth and didnt do that. Mr Ye, every word I said is true. Look it up if you want. Im going out first. Xuan said. Xuan walked out of Jingyans office calmly and hurried back to her seat. When she sat on her chair, she was almost paralyzed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He is terrible. His eyes seem to devour me. What should I do? Should I tell him the truth? Xuan thought. When that idea came out, her herself negated it. I cant tell the truth to him. I have such a good chance atst. How can I give up so easily? Just as the saying goes, nothing venture, nothing gain. I will take a chance. But Jingyan just talked with the tongue in the cheek. Did he know something? Xuan thought. Then Xuan suddenly thought of her ex-boyfriend. Id better tell him that he should say we have never had sex if he is asked. If Jingyan knows I lost my virginity long ago, all lies will be exposed. Fortunately, when we fell in love, my ex-boyfriend offered to live together with me several times and I refused. Otherwise, no one will believe we havent had sex. Xuan thought. For several days, there was no progress on the investigation of what Xuan said and no news from Yiyao Duan. Jingyan was down in the dumps and he was unable to sleep. He sent numerous messages to Yiyao and called her many times, but he didnt receive any reply and the phone never got through, either powering off or not being in service area, or it couldnt be connected. Wearing a thin nightgown, Jingyan stood on the balcony on the second floor. He looked up at the bright moon and said to himself, Yiyao, is this the end of our rtionship? On a mound in the mountain area, Yiyaoy on a boulder and looked up at the starry sky. As soon as she went back to the army, she took her team out for training. As she was not happy, the training was intensive. The soldiers were so tried of training that they fell into a deep sleep as soon as they closed their eyes. She put Jingyans phone number on the cklist, but she could see his messages in the interceptor. At first she deleted some of the messages, but then she couldnt help but read some messages. There were a few lines which she read with apprehension. I drank a lot of wine that night and I didnt wake up until you knocked on the door. I want to ask you how did you know which hotel and room I was? Jingyan texted. Yiyao read that message for a long time and she suddenly understood something. She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very clever. So the girl should have sent the message to me to ask me to go the hotel. Her purpose was to have me see it all and break up with Jingyan. The reason is very simple. Women are willing to use all kinds of means to be with Jingyan, such an excellent man, no matter for the sake of his appearance, or his money. But even if the message was from the girl, they did have sex. Yiyao wouldnt forgive Jingyan for that alone. The moon is bright at night, especially on such a quiet mound. After training in the mountains for more than half a month, Yiyao received an order. She was ordered to bring the team back immediately to perform a special and rigorous task. Zhuque moved nearer to Yiyao and asked, Captain, whats the task? I dont know. Yiyao said. Last time we went to the iceberg, and will we be asked to go to a sea of fire this time? Zhuque asked. Yiyao took a look at him and said, You are not a firefighter. Why should you go there? Oh, thats right.Zhuque said. After sitting back to his seat, Zhuque saw Xuanwu, who was next to him, stare at the phone and giggle. Zhuque gave Xuanwu a p on the head and said, Stop it. Youve seen that picture a million times. We are know you have a girlfriend. I like to see the picture of my girlfriend. Do you have a girlfriend? Xuanwu said. After hearing that, Zhuque was depressed. Putting on a long face, he moved nearer to Yiyao again and said, Captain, didnt you say you will organize some blind dates? Why there is no progress of that? Yiyao looked out of the window and said, Its under preparation. It will be held as soon as the task is over. Really? Thats nice. Zhuque said. Then Zhuque exchanged his experiences with others happily. Yiyao was lost in thought. She thought if she should go to the blind date to find a boyfriend. When it was just dark, Yiyao arrived at the military chiefs office. Chief! Yiyao shouted loudly. Come in! The chief said. Yiyao pushed the door open and saluted. Chief, Red me is reporting for duty. Yiyao said. Jun Duan beckoned her and said, Just sit down. Yiyao walked leisurely to sit down opposite Jun. She then picked up a banana on the table and began to peel it. Chief, whats the hurry? Take a look by yourself. Jun said. Yiyao took the document handed over by her father and read it. Then she stood up and asked with her eyes wide open, Chief, is this the task? Of course it is. Jun said. But why should we go? There should be a lot of people around the leader. Yiyao said. Jun beckoned her to sit down and said, As you are a girl, its more convenient for you to be with the leader. Besides, you cant always be on the front line. Your future physical condition will not allow you to be on the front line even if you want to do that. This task is paving your way ahead. Its helpful to you to know some leaders. Yiyao didnt refute, because what her father said is true. Special forces soldiers need excellent skills and physical qualities. Although she is now unbeatable, the functions of her body will decline with age and she will not be fit for frontline work beyond 30. Dad, when will we go to perform the task? Yiyao asked. The others dont need to go. You go to perform the task alone. You will go to perform the task tomorrow morning and someone will arrange that for you. Jun said. Yiyao saluted and said, Yes, sir. This is a special task. You have to do everything you can to keep thedy safe. Jun said seriously. I guarantee to fulfill the task. Yiyao said with a strong facial expression. Then Yiyao said with a smile, Dad, Im leaving now. Stop! I havent finished my question. Whats the rush? Jun shouted to stop Yiyao, who had rushed to the door. After hearing that, Yiyao stopped reluctantly. Anything else? Yiyao asked. You went to training after you returned from Sky City. I had no time to ask you what happened between you and Jingyan Jun said. Chapter 317 Shes Pregnant (2) Chapter 317 She''s Pregnant (2) Yiyao Duan knew her father wanted to ask about it, so she hurriedly interrupted him and said, Father, lets talk about it after I finish the task. Im leaving now. Then before Commander Duan said something, she ran out of the office like a shot. Jun sighed helplessly when he saw Yiyao look like that. It seemed that theres something wrong between Yiyao and Jingyan Ye, otherwise she wouldnt avoid this as taboo. I should help Yiyao find a boyfriend. After the Spring Festival, she will be 29 years old, so she cant put off finding a boyfriend any longer. Jun thought. After arranging the training, Yiyao boarded on the helicopter to pick her up with a backpack the next morning. I have seen this noble and gentledy on TV before, and I didnt expect to see her with my own eyes in my lifetime. Yiyao thought. Yiyao, who has experienced a lot of things, was very excited to see that lady. After a series of ID checks and security checks, Yiyao was met by a handsome man in a ck suit. Hello, Im thedys chief of guard. You can call me Eagle. The man said. Hello, Im Yiyao Duan from C Army. My code name is Red me. Yiyao said. Eagle led her in and said, Thedy is meeting guests. Let me tell you about the task first. OK. Yiyao said. Half a monthter, the leading cadre and thedy will go to Sky City for investigation. Your only task is to provide close escort for thedy. Then no matter what happens, you must protect thedys safety. Eagle said gravely and seriously. I understand. Yiyao said. Eagle led her to a small room next to the reception room. Then Eagle said with a smile, I read your information before youe. I know you are a very good soldier. This half a month, you need to be familiar with thedys living habits and all the knowledge of being a guard. OK. Yiyao said. Eagle had a more favorable impression for her and said, To be a guard is to do a lot of things and speak little. Is there anything else you want to ask? After thinking for a while, Yiyao asked somewhat excitedly, Do I need to say something when I see the ladyter? Eagle smiled and said, No. Just say whatever thedy asks you. Dont be nervous. Thedy is quite affable. How can I not be nervous? I never dreamed that I would see her in person. Yiyao said. Then she took a deep breath, but before she finished doing that, the door was opened. A dignified and graceful woman said to Yiyao and Eagle with a smile, Thedys guests are gone, and you two can go in. Lets go. This is Miss Chen,dys housekeeper. Eagle said. Hello, Im Yiyao Duan. Yiyao said to Miss Chen politely. Miss Chen greeted Yiyao with a nod and said, Hello. When the door of the reception room was opened, a high-end and elegantyout spread out before eyes. The crimson, rosewood tables and chairs, and the painting on the wall, all show the overwhelming heaviness of history. Thedy was sitting on the beige sofa reading a book. She wore a pale blue handmade silk cheongsam and her hair was neatly coiled at the back. She looked up when she heard the sound of footsteps. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yiyaos palms were sweating. There was only one thought in her mind. How beautiful thedy is! She is not only beautiful in her appearance, but also has a noble and elegant inward beauty that is outwardly attractive. Yiyao thought. Although thedy just smiled faintly, Yiyao couldnt help but respect her. This is the aura of a superior and no one beats. Lady, this is your guard, Yiyao Duan. Eagle said. Yiyao walked up to thedy and saluted, saying, Hello,dy. Thedy smiled and held out her hand. Yiyao immediately shook hands with thedy. Hello. You are very good-looking. Thedy said with a smile. Yiyao felt extremely ttered and said with red face, Thank you. Dont be nervous. Thedy let go of Yiyaos hand and said, Your name is Yiyao Duan, right? I will call you Miss Duan. How old are you? Lady, I am 28. Yiyao said. Are you married? Thedy asked. Not yet. Yiyao said. There is no need to worry about that. Nowadays young people dont get married at a young age. A nice girl like you needs a nice husband. Thedy said like an ordinary elder. Yiyao said nothing but giggled. Well, I dont have anything for you to do and you can go to rest now. You can ask Miss Chen if you have any question. Thedy said. Yes,dy. Yiyao said. Thedy sat down and went on reading. The girl looks good. Her eyes are clear. Thedy said to Miss Chen next to her. As she is sent to protect you, she is certainly good. Miss Chen said. Yiyao heaved a heavy sigh after she walked out of the reception room with Eagle. Within minutes, her back was wet. Its normal to be nervous when you see thedy for the first time. You wont be nervous when you see her more often. Eagle said. Eagle is a person who has had the experience, so he knew how Yiyao felt. Yiyao smiled and nodded her head. Then Eagle took her to where she lives and told her a lot more about what the guards need to know. Yiyaos learning ability and adaptability are very good. In just two days, she knew when thedy gets up for a walk, have meals, meet guests and go to bed. Yiyaos main job is to protect thedy when she is at various events. As thedy didnt have any events these two days, Yiyao tried her best to cram all kinds of knowledge. Chapter 317 Shes Pregnant (3) Chapter 317 She''s Pregnant (3) The third day in the evening, when Yiyao Duan was walking with thedy, she saw her intermediate officer for the first time. The officer had just returned from a visit to a remote mountain area. He wore a ck suit and smiled warmly. You are back. Thedy said with a tender smile. The officer walked up to thedy and took her hand. The officer walked slowly with thedy and said, Yes, I have juste back. Yiyao once imagined what it would be like for the two most powerful men in the country to get along together. Yiyao didnt expect them to be so warm and sweet, like an ordinary couple. I cooked your favorite chicken soup and braised pork ribs in brown sauce at noon. Eat moreter. The lady said. OK. What I wanted to eat most these days is the braised pork ribs in brown sauce. The officer said. Do you have to work at night? Thedy said. Theres a meeting after dinner, but its in the conference room. Im not going out. Im a little tired. The officer said. After walking dozens of meters, thedy turned to wave at Yiyao. When Yiyao reached her, she spoke to the officer, This is my guard, Miss Duan. Yiyao saluted and said, Hello, leading cadre. Im Yiyao Duan from C Army. Oh, you are the daughter of Jun Duan.The officer said with a smile. Yes. Yiyao said. I was told that she is a sharp knife of the C Army, and no man in the army could beat her. They compare her to Mn of the C Army. I didnt expect Jun would send her to be the guard. The officer said to thedy. It turns out that Miss Duan is so good. Thedy said in surprise. Yiyao couldnt believe that the leading cadre knows her. She was nervous and excited. Leading cadre, lady, Im ttered. They just call me Mn for fun. Yiyao said. Miss Duan, dont be modest. Some time ago you took your team to the Kunlun Mountains to block the invasion of foreignwbreakers and you did a very good job. I signed the order ofmendation myself. The officer said. The more the officer said, the more shy Yiyao was. Leading cadre, dont tter me. Its the contribution of myrades, not just mine. Yiyao said. Well, you are a person who dont im credit for yourself. Its with soldiers like you that themon people can live in peace. The officer said. This is our duty as soldier. Yiyao looked firm and said. At that moment, red clouds were all over the sky and the autumn wind was blowing gently. Everything was just right. When Yiyao took over the new task, Sky City was also making all-round preparation for the leaderships investigation. As the leadingpany of Sky City, Yehuang Group is one of the companies to be investigated. Therefore, Jingyan Ye not only attended various meetings in Sky City these days, but also went to inspect each branch of thepany to make every effort to achieve perfection. As Jingyan got busy, he felt time passed faster. The scar on his heart also began to scab. But when he closed his eyes at night when all was still, Yiyaos angry and desperate face emerged in his mind. His scar ached at that moment. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. One morning, when Jingyan was dealing with the tedious work as usual, Xuan Zhao knocked at the door and came in. Without looking up, Jingyan asked, Whats the matter? Since the day of negotiation, Xuan has been much more enthusiastic about him, but he turned a blind eye to that. He was more indifferent to her than before. A sheet of the hospitals diagnosis was handed to him, and he heard a news thats enough to blow him up. Mr Ye, Im pregnant. Xuan said. Jingyan raised his head and his mind went nk. Looking at the faint joy on Xuans face, it took him a long time to say something. What did you say? Jingyan said. I am pregnant more than a month. Thats the hospital report. Xuan said. Jingyan looked down at the diagnostic sheet. He didnt understand the data, but he did understand the last few words. They read Xuans pregnant. Jingyan felt no pleasant surprise, and the joy in being a father. He was just shocked and incredulous. Jingyan forced himself to calm down and threw down the papers on his hand. Then he stood up and went out, saying, Come with me to the hospital. He didnt believe it. How could it be such a coincidence? He wanted to confirm it himself. Xuan followed him and smirked. She wasnt afraid to go to the hospital because shes pregnant. Instead of driving, Jingyan hailed a taxi from the side of the road. He was afraid he would run into a fence or a tree if he drives. Arriving at an expensive private hospital, Jingyan took Xuan to the obstetrics and gynecology department for a check-up in person. He stood next to a B-mode ultrasonic device. Xuany in bed and looked at the B-mode ultrasonic device. Then she heard what she wanted to hear. The woman is indeed pregnant. The embryo is well developed and the fetus is almost 35 days old. The doctor said. Jingyan froze in ce. 35 days ago was the time when they were at the hotel. How could this happen? Xuan wiped the cold liquid from her stomach with toilet paper and got off the bed. She walked silently out of the examination room. She looked worried, but in fact, she was very happy. Good, everything is going ording to my n. Even if I cant be the wife of Jingyan, I will get a generouspensation. Xuan thought. Of course, she preferred to be Jingyans wife, because she could not only have a high status, but also has a lot of money. Jingyan walked out of the examination room with a cold facial expression. He was somewhat desperate. Xuan knew that Jingyan was thinking of Yiyao, but she didnt say anything. Jingyan and Xuan walked out of the clinic building, the one behind the other. The sun was warm outside, but Jingyan felt like hes in a cold ce, shivering all over. After being silent for a long time, Jingyan said coldly, Just abort the child. I can give you as much money as you want. Xuan stepped back in horror. She put her hands on her belly and said, No way. I will give birth to it. Jingyan stared at her and said, We made a mistake that night, and theres no need to perpetuate it. No. Its a mistake for you, but for me, its the best memory. Xuan said. Then tears filled Xuans eyes and she said as she cried, Mr Ye, you can be cruel to me, but the child is innocent. You cant do that to the child. Jingyans heart was softened for a while, but then he said coldly, Xuan, I dont love you, and I wont love the child. Do you think he will be happy after birth? It doesnt matter that you dont love him, but I will give him all my love. I wont abort my child. Never. Xuan said firmly. Then she left quickly. Looking at the hasty view of her back, Jingyan was utterly confused. What should I do? Am I and Yiyao destined not to be together? Why is it so hard to be with the one I like? Jingyan thought. Yes vi. Kerry was fishing by theke, while Venus was painting on a nearby bench. Venus was painting an old man who is fishing, although Kerry was still too untrammeled and romantic in character to be called as an old man. Then Henry walked up to them and said, Sir Kerry, there is a girl at the door and she wants to see you and Venus. Who is she? Do you know her? Kerry askedzily. She is Xuan Zhao, Jingyans secretary. Henry said. Venus kept her eyes on the painting and asked casually, What is her doing here? Pingan is in the company. Venus, do you forget that Jingyan was in the hotel with Xuan Henry whispered to remind them. Oh, thats her. Venus remembered suddenly and put down the brush on her hand and looked at Kerry, saying, What does she want to do? Kerry sneered and said, What else can she do? She muste here to ask us to pay her. Kerry has no favorable impression for such a scheming woman. Although theres no evidence show that nothing happened that night, Kerry trusts his instincts. Bring her in. Venus said. OK. Henry Said. Venus was in no mood to paint. It has been more than a month and I havent heard Pingan say anything about it. I thought its over, but it isnt over yet. Hum, maybe its just getting started. Kerry said. As soon as Kerry said that, the fishing rod moved. Kerry quickly pulled the rod up and a plump grass carp was on the hook. Kerrys good mood seemed not be disturbed. He put the fish in the bucket andughed. Well, Im going to show off my skills tonight. Kerry said. Do you know how to cook? Venus asked. Dont look down upon me. Have you forgotten that I can cook? Kerry said. Venus remembered the old days and said, Ah, I remember when I pretended to be Yan Chu, you went to my apartment on purpose to bum meals off, but you cooked for me. How considerate you were! Kerry also remembered that incident. Kerry came up to Venus with the bucket and smiled meaningfully, saying, In fact, I want to have sex with you that time. Cooking is just an excuse. Venus pushed him away and said shyly, We are an old married couple. Cant you be serious? Im serious. Kerry shrugged and said. While Venus was neatening the easel, Kerry leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. Then he smiled contentedly and said, Besides, my wife is always the most beautiful woman. She is not old at all. Chapter 318 You Must Abort the Child (1) Chapter 318 You Must Abort the Child (1) You have a sweet mouth! Venus said. Kerry lowered his head and whispered in her ear, Do you want to have a taste? After hearing that, Venus blushed. She was both shy and angry. What Ruyi said is right. You dont behave yourself as an elder. Venus said. Gee, Im in my home Kerry said. Then Kerry saw Henry take Xuan Zhao in from the corner of his eyes. He stopped smiling immediately and said to Venus, Xuan ising. Venus turned to look. Behind Henry, a girl in a pink windbreaker approached. She looks beautiful and slender. It turned out that she is Xuan Zhao. Unlike Kerry, Venus had no malice towards Xuan. In Venus opinion, its all Jingyans fault. She thought Xuan is a victim. As Venus had a simr experience with Xuan, she was kind to Xuan. When Xuan came up to them, Venus noticed that her eyes were red, as if she had cried. Sir Kerry, Venus, this is Xuan. Henry said. Xuan looked up and Kerry and Venus. Hello, Mr Ye, Mrs Ye. Xuan said politely. Hello, Venus said with a smile, What do you want to see us about? Xuans tears rolled down her cheeks. I didnt mean to disturb you both, but only you can decide this for me. Xuan said in a lovingly pathetic way. Venus pitied Xuan when she saw that Xuan was as big as her daughter. Just tell us what it is. Dont cry. Venus said. You must know what happened more than a month ago. Although I like Jingyan Ye very much, I know he doesnt like me. So I treat what happened as a dream and I try to forget it. Today I find out I am pregnant, but Jingyan asked me to abort the child. Xuan said as she cried. Kerry and Venus looked at each other in surprise. You said you are pregnant? Venus asked. Xuan nodded and said, Yes. I just know it today. Jingyan didnt believe me and took me to the hospital to do a check-up. The fetus is 35 days old. After hearing that, Kerry and Venus didnt know whether they should be happy or worried. It would be nice to have a grandson, of course, but Xuan is not their sons cup of tea. After feeling its pitiful for Xuan to stand in the wind, Venus walked up to Xuan and held her hand. Venus drew Xuan to the bench and said, Dont stand as you are pregnant. Sit down and tell us what you want to say. Thank you, Mrs Ye. Xuan said in a chocked voice. Dont cry and wipe your tears away. Venus handed Xuan a piece of toilet paper and said, Your name is Xuan Zhao, right? Xuan nodded. Venus looked up at Kerry and then said tofort Xuan, Well, our Ye family has always been very liberal. This is the business of you and Jingyan, and you are supposed to deal with it yourself. But now that youre pregnant, thats another story. Just tell us first whats in your mind. I want to keep this baby. This is my first baby. Xuan sobbed and said. Venus knows what its like to be a mother. She held Xuans hands and said, Girl, dont be sad. Although we are elders, we cant make decisions by our own in this matter. Just stay here and letsThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. discuss it in the evening when Jingyan is back. Mrs Ye, I wont abort my child. Xuan took Venuss hands and said firmly. You can rest assured that Ye family wont bully you. We will give you a satisfactory answer. Venus said. Xuan looked sad, but she was secretly pleased in her heart. I heard that in Ye family, the person with the most say is not the once famous Kerry, but the graceful woman with a kindly face in front of me. Therefore, I will be one step closer to sess if I gain her trust. Now it turns out that the rumor is true. Xuan thought. Kerry looked down at Xuan, who was crying. He always though it was too much of a coincidence, but he couldnt say anything, because he had o evidence. Xuan had been staying at Yes vi that afternoon. The maid brought her the freshest fruit. She saw the gorgeous decoration, received princess-like treatment, and experienced the plush sofa. She finally understood why so many women want to marry into a wealthy family. Having seen Yes vi, she looked down upon on her small and humble two-bedroom apartment. Xuan made up her mind that he would use this opportunity to stay at Yes vi. Venus didnt want Xuan to be bored, so she brought a cup of hot water to her and talked with her. Xuan, where are youe from? Venus asked. Xuan wanted to narrow the distance between herself and Venus, so she said lovingly, I live in Sky City and I met Jingyan when I was a child. Really? Venus said. Venus was not surprised to hear that, because she thought Jingyan could impress everyone with his appearance. I was in primary school then. One afternoon after school I was bullied by some senior students, and Jingyan passed by and fought off those students. I have remembered Jingyan ever since. Xuan said. Xuan didnt want to hide her family background, because she knew the people of Ye family had investigated her, so she said frankly, Later, when I went to college, my father owed gambling debts. One night, the creditor found me and asked me to pay for the debts. Its Jingyan and his sister who saved me. Then I made up my mind to study hard to work at Jingyanspany one day. Finally I made it. Venus had no idea that Jingyan and Xuan met before. From what Xuan said, Venus knew she is a hard working girl, because its hard to be a employee of Yehuang Group. How about your parents? Venus asked. My parents divorced years ago and I have been living with my mother. Two days ago, my grandmother was ill and my mother went to the countryside to take care of my grandmother. Xuan said. Venus sighed and said, You are a poor girl! Xuan smiled and said, Mrs Ye, I dont think I am poor. After all, I still have a good job and I can support myself. But if I have to raise a child When she finished speaking, her smiled disappeared and she looked worried. Venus patted her on the hand and said, Dont worry. We wont turn a blind eye to the child if you give birth to it. After all, the child has the blood of Ye family. Xuan smiled and said, Thank you, Mrs Ye. I am not afraid that I cant afford to raise the child. Im afraid that I cant take care of the child. Its my first time to be a mother. Silly girl, all mothers have to learn from knowing nothing. Besides, we can help you take care of the child. Venus said. After hearing that, Xuan nodded and smiled at Venus gratefully. Chapter 318 You Must Abort the Child (2) Chapter 318 You Must Abort the Child (2) In the evening, just before dinner, Jingyan Ye came home exhausted. Without looking at the living room, he said, I dont want to eat dinner. Then he went upstairs. After he took a few steps, Venus said, Pingan,e here first. Mom, Im tired today. I want Jingyan said as he turned. Then he saw Xuan Zhao, standing in the living room, and said coldly, What are you doing here? Xuan immediately hided behind Venus, like a frightened rabbit. Why are you so fierce? Who makes you angry? Come here. Venus said unpleasantly. As soon as Jingyan saw Xuan, he knew her intention ofing here. No wonder she didnt go to work this afternoon and her phone was off. It turns out that shees to my home to get sor. Jingyan thought. Helplessly, Jingyan walked to the living room and sat down on the sofa wearily. Mom, shall I take care of this myself? Jingyan said patiently. Venus snorted and said, What do you want to do? Ask Xuan to abort the child? Jingyan looked up at Xuan, and didnt say anything. I taught you when you were little that you should be responsible as you are a man. Its your fault what happened that night. How can you ask Xuan to abort the child? Do you have any idea how bad an abortion can be for a woman? Venus said indignantly. Then Venus noticed that Jingyan was tired and there were heavy dark circles under his eyelids, so her heart was softened. Venus sat down beside Jingyan and said, Pingan, I know what you are thinking. But now that things have happened, why dont we find a way to have it both ways? Jingyan sped his hands together and didnt speak for a long time. I dont want this child. Its OK to call me a man who cheats on a woman or say I am irresponsible. I just dont want this child. With this child, I will be stuck with Xuan forever. I am afraid I wont even be qualified to say I love Yiyao Duan when I see her next time. Jingyan thought. The atmosphere was at an impasse and no one wanted topromise. Kerry was sitting beside reading the newspaper as if it had nothing to do with him and he was just a spectator. Kerry didnt want to make his wife angry or embarrass his son, so the best thing to do was to shut up. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I am back. Ruyis voice came from the door, Oh, why are there so many people today? Ruyi skipped into the living room and saw Xuan sitting in the corner of the sofa. Although Ruyi didnt know Xuan well, she knew who Xuan is when she saw Jingyans facial expression. Nothing happened for the past more than a month. Why is she here now? Ruyi thought. Chuxue Ye sat next to Jingyan and asked Venus with a smile, Mom, who is she? She is Xuan Zhao. Venus said. Xuan Zhao? Chuxue pretended to be confused and wagged her head to think for a long time, saying, Oh, I remember that she is the one who took my brother to the hotel when my brother was drunk. What Chuxue said was so profound that everyone present could not help being embarrassed. Even Xuans heart was racing. Hello, Miss Ye. Xuan stood up and greeted Chuxue. Sit down. Chuxue looked at Xuan with a faint smile on her face and said, Although you have had sex with my brother, I have a question Ive been keeping under my skin for a long time. I want to ask you as I see you today. Go ahead, please. Xuan said nervously. Chuxue crossed her legs and said, My brother was drunk that night. Why didnt you just take him back to Yes vi, but took him to the hotel? Dont you know its dangerous for a girl to be alone with a man at night? Xuans face turned red gradually and she said, I didnt think about it at that time, and I didnt know where your house is. Really? I heard you are my brothers secretary. Why dont you know where your boss lives? Chuxue asked. Xuan lowered her head nervously and said, I didnt do my job well. I really didnt know where Mr Ye lives. So how do you know where he lives today? By the way, you are here on your own, right? Chuxue said. Xuan bit her lower lip and didnt know how to answer. She was afraid that the whole thing would be exposed, so she stood up and said to Venus, Mrs Ye, you dont have to press me for an answer. Since you dont want the child, I will raise it by myself. Dont bother taking care of the child. Child? Are you pregnant? Chuxue said in surprise. No wonder shees to our home. Fortunately, I was wise enough to take the pill. Chuxue thought. Ruyi! Venus said and gave Chuxue a warning look. Chuxue curled her lip and didnt say anything more. Dont be angry. Chuxue has been spoiled since she was a child. If she has any questions, she must make them clear. Venus said softly tofort Xuan, Just sit down. Lets talk about it slowly. Xuan didnt mean to leave, so she sat down again. Pingan, just say something. Venus poked Jingyan in the arm and said. Jingyan opened his eyes and said emotionlessly, I dont want this child. You can either say I am cold- blooded or irresponsible. In a word, this is my attitude. What Jingyan said deadened the atmosphere again. Xuan was very sad and looked at Venus, a straw for her to clutch at. Venus couldnt bear to see Xuan like that, but she also couldnt scold Jingyan again and again. Then she turned to look at Kerry and said, Just say something. Kerry put down the newspaper leisurely and said, Its up to you. Im all yours. Dad, you are such a peacemaker. Chuxue said to tease Kerry. Kerry winked at Chuxue and they two smiled self-consciously. After thinking for a while, Venus said, Since you all dont dere where you stand, I will do that. After all, this child is rted to us by blood. Xuan is also a victim. As she insists on keeping the child, we cant do a thoughtless thing. Just keep this child. We can afford to raise a child. Xuan was exulted and she almost knelt to Venus. Thank you, Mrs Ye. Xuan said. Venus is a kind person. Thinking that Xuans pregnant, and Xuans mothers not with her, Venus said, You need someone to take care of you now. So why dont you live here Mom, Jingyan interrupted Venus immediately and said, She cant live here. Xuans mother is not with her and she needs someone to take care of her. Venus said. Mom, we have so many residential holdings and she can live anywhere with a nanny. Why you ask her to live with us? Jingyan said. After hearing that, Venus was angry. She lost her temper with her son for the first time and said, It all your fault. Its not a big deal that you dont want to be responsible for it, but how can you behave like that? OK. Just let her live here. I will leave. Jingyan said. Then he turned and walked to the door of the vi. Chuxue was surprised by this series of events and she ran after Jingyan, saying, Brother. Venus pointed to the view of Jingyans back and asked Kerry, Is he venting his anger on me? Dont be angry. I will give him a lesson. Kerry said. Who am I doing this for? If he hadnt been drunk, I wouldnt have to make peace here. Venus shivered out of anger and said. Seeing Jingyan leave and Venus is angry, Xuan said guiltily, Mrs Ye, Id better leave here. I dont want you toe conflict with Jingyan for the sake of me. I will take a good care of the child. Chapter 318 You Must Abort the Child (3) Chapter 318 You Must Abort the Child (3) "Just let him go, he has his own thought now and even dares to talk back to his mother. Just stay outside and nevere back again." Venus was so angry that her face turned red. Jingyan kept saying that this was a scheme, but he found no evidence at all. Now the girl was pregnant, he didnt want to address this problem and even said those indifferent words. How could he do that? She was very furious now. Kerry quicklyforted Venus and then exined for Jingyan, Dont be mad, someone wille to inspect thepany soon. I heard that he hadnt eaten well for a few days, he must be stressful. You are his mother, of course you know him well. He will definitely apologize to you when things get down. Ill scold him at that time. Hearing this, Venus calmed down and felt worried, "Even if he is stressed, how could he force a girl to abort the child? An integrate man shouldnt do this." Kerry could only echo her words and said, "This is really his fault." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Xuan had heard before that the President of Yehuang Group was a nice man who really loves his wife. Today, she was more impressed. How lucky was Mrs. Ye to marry such a man. She would be satisfied if Jingyan showed a bit love to her. The sound of the car was heard from outside, Jingyan had really left. Hearing this, Xuan sighed, why didnt Jingyan like her? She was as same as Yiyao, except her family background. He didnt want to stay with her for a single moment. Then, Chuxue walked in somewhat depressed, she stretched out her hands and said, "Brother says he will stay at the apartment these days." Hearing this, Venus became angry again and said, "Well, thats fine, just let him stay there forever." Chuxue took a glimpse of Xuan and felt unhappy, then she said, "I have no appetite, I''m going to sleep now." "How can you do that? You will be hungry at night." "Well, Im on a diet." She replied simply. If she was Xuan, she would definitely abort the child for Jingyan didnt like the child at all. The child would live in suffer. If Xuan just wanted the money and acted more frankly, she wouldnt treat her like that. Now this woman not only wanted to be the Young Lady in Ye family, but also wanted Jingyans love. She was really good at plotting and found a suitable helper . Then only three people were left in the living room, Venus felt embarrassed and held Xuans hands, then she said, "Well, dont mind them,e to have dinner with me." Xuan pretended to be worry and replied, "Madam, I''d better go, I dont want to disturb your life." Venus was angry, of course she wouldnt let her go, "Its none of our business, you are pregnant now, you have the right to live here." "But, I don''t want President Ye to hate me." Xuan said in a pitiful manner. Venus led her to the restaurant and said, "Jingyan is stubborn, just give him some time. He wille to you when things get down." Xuan nodded without saying more. Then she lived in Ye family At evening, after Kerry finished showering, Venus stretched her head and asked, "Do you think I''m impulsive today?" Kerry wiped his hair with the towel and replied, "You finally realized that?" "Really?" Venus quickly sat up and said with aplicated expression, "Ive thought about that, Pingan was right, we can find a housekeeper to look after Xuan, why did I agree her to live here? I must be crazy." "Well, you were very angry at that time. Since she has already lived in, don''t think too much about it." Kerry lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips, "Sleep now." Venus pushed his face away, after thinking for a while, she continued, "Xuan is quite well except her family background. Why dont you like her?" Kerry directly lifted the quilt and lied in, then he kept caressing Venuss waist, "Well, first impression is very important, we all like Yiyao. Besides, just as Chuxue said, Xuan should bring Jingyan home, why didnt she do that? She must have other purposes." "But she''s pregnant now, we can''t just ignore her." Venus said reluctantly. "That''s why I didn''t stop you, just let her stay here, but you have to keep an eye on her." Hearing this, Venus sighed, "I really worry about them, they were very obedient in their childhood, but now everything changes." Kerry put his head around Venuss neck and kissed her. Then he said, "Well, thats what we have to endure." "Dont do that!" Before Venus could finish her words, Kerry directly kissed her. It was a bit cold outside. Jingyan was drinking on the balcony of his apartment in the city center. After knowing that Xuan was pregnant, he was shocked and didnt know how to deal this. How could he exin to Yiyao when next time he met her? He was not qualified to love her any more. Why could this happen? This must be the Gods punishment. When he was young, his father always told him that life is equal. When you get some fortunes, you must lose something. He lived quite well for thest twenty years. Now, its time to get the punishment. He really wanted to find Yiyao, but all he could do was to stand still and wait for her. He would either forgot her or came to her. Child should be bred with love. If the child came to this world by ident, he would gave him nothing except money. No matter what Xuan chose to do, he wouldnt adopt this child. Chapter 319 I Really Want to See You（1） Chapter 319 I Really Want to See You1 After more than half a month of getting along with them, Yiyao Duan became familiar with the people around her. And she also knew that the female security guard had to find someone to rece her because she suddenly got sick and was hospitalized. She might return to the army after being on duty for two months at most. Compared with being a security guard, Yiyao still liked being in the army more. Although the former got the promotion faster. At night, Yiyao sat alone on the garden bench, thinking: Now that Im going to the Sky City tomorrow, is it possible that I run into him? But its better for me not to run into him because I have nothing to say to him. There were footsteps behind her, and she knew it was the head of the guard, Eagle, without even turning around. Howe you are free at this moment? Yiyao asked with a slight smile. He then came over and sat next to her, with his hands in his trouser pockets, being quite leisure and casual. His resolute face revealed calmness, which was rarely found at such an young age. He asked: How do you know its me? Yiyao said calmly, Not to mention you, as long as it is someone I know, I can tell who it is by hearing the sound of their footsteps within three meters. Eagle looked at her with slight admiration, saying:No wonder it is said that you are the powerful figure of the C Army, you really deserve the reputation. No, it''s all myrades overpraise. Yiyao smiled lightly. The girl under the moonlight was not as harsh as she was during the day. Her facial line was very soft, her skin was as clear as a piece of paper, and her long eyshes blinked. She was really beautiful. Suddenly, Eagle felt sorry for her. He thought: Girls as old as her are either married or in love, while she has to fight in immense dangers and difficulties. After noticing his strange expression, she turned around and asked, Why are you looking at me like that? I''m wondering if you have a boyfriend. Huh? Yiyao didn''t expect that the head of the guard who was always serious and indifferent asked her such a question. Eagle then asked her, Is the question strange? Yes. Yiyaoughed. What about you, do you have a girlfriend? Eagle shrugged his shoulders and sighed, My parents introduced a few girls to me before, and I liked one of them and we were together for a few months. But in the end, she dumped me because she thought I was too busy with my work and had no time for her. And I haven''t found a girlfriend since. Then you''re better than me. I''ve never been in love before. Yiyao remembered a certain person, smiling bitterly, I did like someone before, but its over between us before we even start our rtionship. Eagle turned his head to look at the sky, and said in a low voice, Thats his loss, for ordinary men can not deserve a girl like you. Well, if my father heard what you just said, he would both be happy and annoyed. He even would like me to find a man to marry tomorrow. Commander Duan does not really think like that, right? Then Yiyaoined, Last time he even let me go on a blind date. He always says that he would be sorry to my mother if I can''t get married, making me dare not to see him now. In fact, why do people have to get married? Being single is also very good, since I can live a leisure life and I can only mind my own business. When I get old, I can be directly sent into the nursing home and be sprinkled into the sea after being cremated to be ashed when I die, then this life is also considered to be over. Eagle looked at her in surprise, Nowadays, many girls are thinking about how to marry a good man, I didn''t expect you to think like this. Have you ever been in the battlefield? Yiyao suddenly asked. Eagle shook his head, saying:No. Yiyao then said meaningfully, If you had been to the battlefield, you would feel that your life is a grace everyday after watching yourrades die. Today I am still here to talk to you, but maybe next month I will disappear, so why cause trouble for others? Eagle had also been in the army , so of course he could understand her feelings. After patting her shoulder, Eagle got up and said, Well, don''t think too much, you have work to do tomorrow. Get some rest now. Yes, I will. Then he left, and only Yiyao sat on the bench. She said to herself, This is good, at least you won''t have to part with her now that you are with her, and she can also take care of you. Pretty good. The next day. Xuan Zhao got up early. Although she was pregnant, she still went to thepany to work everyday, because she didn''t want the people of the Ye family to think that she was effeminate, and she could only see Jingyan Ye at thepany. Venus pulled her forearm, saying: Wait, I''ll ask the driver of the family to send you there. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Xuan immediately refused, No need, Mrs.Ye, I don''t want to be so ostentatious and cause any gossip for Mr. Ye. Venus felt quite relieved, saying: But you''re pregnant, and you can''t go there by bus. At that time, Chuxue Ye happened toe down from upstairs, then Venus told her, Eat your breakfast now, and send Xuan to thepanyter. But Chuxue said reluctantly, Why do I need to send her? Your store is right in front of thepany, if you don''t send her to thepany, who else could it be? Chuxue pouted, I drive very fast. Now that she is pregnant, if something happens, I cant pay the price. Ruyi, how can you talk like that? Venus became angry at once. What I said is true. Chuxue was the loyal supporter of her brother, besides, she liked Yiyao more. Xuan said awkwardly, No need. The vi is not far from the bus stop, I''ll arrive there after walking for a few minutes. No, just let Ruyi take you there, she also goes to her store anyway. Afterforting Xuan, Venus turned around and red at her daughter. Chuxue reluctantly agreed under her mothers serious gaze. Okay, okay. Anyway, I won''t care if anything happens to her. Saying those words, Chuxue ran to have breakfast, and she even asked the cook to pack one. Although Xuan smiled, she was full of anger, thinking: Howe she treats me so badly now that I have never offended her? Chuxue''s car was a sports car, which was very fast. Before they left, Venus told her: Drive slowly and be careful on the road. Mom, this is a sports car, driving it slowly will only beughed by those experienced drivers. Im leaving now. Chapter 319 I Really Want to See You (2) Chapter 319 I Really Want to See You (2) Chuxue Ye wore sunsses and was quite indifferent all the way. She did not intend to chat at all, and Xuan Zhao dared not to speak when she saw her serious expression although she had tried to talk with her for several times. Then Xuan thought: Venus can be fooled, but I can not fool Chuxue. This girl is very observant, so Id better speak less and do less things in front of her. She drove very fast to thepany, then she parked her car in front of her store and got off of the car with her breakfast, ignoring Xuan. Xuan had the intention to please her, so she hurried toe up and say to her:Do you always send breakfast to Mr. Ye? Chuxue lifted her chin and said indifferently, Yes. If you are busy, I will bring it to him for you. Chuxue sneered in her heart, sayingI''m not busy. Anyway, I dont have much to do in the morning. Oh. Then Chuxue walked into the president''s elevator, and turned around to say to Xuan after she just walked in: The staffs elevator is next to this elevator. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Xuan''s face turned red, then she walked out of the elevator and said, bowing her head: Sorry, I am wrong. She seemed to be obedient, but in her heart, she cursed Chuxue for a thousand times: Lets wait and see what I will do to you when I be the mistress of the Ye family. Usually Chuxue was not so arrogant and domineering, and she would not say anything if other people followed into the elevator. But she did not like this Xuan, so she deliberately caused her trouble. When she arrived at the president''s office, Jingyan Ye was looking at today''s schedule, whose face was pale and eyelids were blue. And when he looked up and saw his sister, he asked in a hoarse voice, Why are you here? Knowing that you must have not had your breakfast, I specially brought it from home. I don''t have an appetite. Chuxue opened the meal box, of which a few small steamed stuffed buns were on the firstyer, a te of side dish was on the secondyer, and the preserved egg and lean meat porridge was on the bottom. Then she said: Try to eat some anyway. It is notmon for your sister to do a good thing, if you do not eat, I will be quite embarrassed. Then Jingyan had to take the chopsticks and the spoon and said: Well, I will do you a favor. Chuxue smiled and sat on the table, then she said worriedly after noticing his haggard look, Did you drink against night? I drank some because I can''t sleep without drinking. I know you do not feel well, but you also have to take care of your body. You are only 27 years old this year, and your life is still long, maybe someday you will meet Yiyao Duan again, so you must make sure that you have the strength to chase her at that time. Jingyan looked up at her after eating a spoon of porridge, then he teased, When have you be an emotional expert? I''m not joking, Chuxue stood on tiptoe, Anyway, I don''t like this Xuan as my sister-inw. I still like Yiyao, who is so attractive and charming, and only such a girl can be worthy of my brother. Are you here to send me breakfast, or to send me a knife to hurt me, which keeps poking at my chest? If you continue to say, Im afraid that I can''t eat this breakfast anymore. Jingyan looked at her helplessly. Fine, fine, I won''t say anything. Eat your breakfast now. Then Chuxue suddenly remembered the thing about tomorrow and asked curiously, Brother, will that big shot really visit ourpany tomorrow? That''s the initial n, but I don''t know if it will change. Chuxue said, I also want to see them. Usually I can only see them in News broadcast on TV, but now they wille here in person, which makes me be excited enough when I just think of it. I heard that the firstdy is alsoing? Jingyan nodded, Yes she will first visit the school for deaf-mutes tomorrow. Is that the one we funded? Chuxue asked in surprise. Yes. Chuxue then got excited, Brother, can You help me? I want to go see her. But Jingyan was quite serious, Do you think she is someone you can see at any time? Don''t be silly. But we are patrons of the school and I can attend the activity as a patron. Arent you going to the factory to wait for them? Then I''ll go to the school. Chuxue pulled her brother''s arm and said in coquetry after seeing that her brother was quite indifferent, Brother, can you just help me? I have not met any big shot. Just let me go there, okay? I beg you. Jingyan was quite afraid of her coquetry, so he said: Okay, okay, I really cant stand you. I''ll call and communicate with the school. Now that the leaders of the school have had everything arranged now, it is not that simple for you to suddenlye there. Brother, I know you''re the best to me! Jingyan then shook his head and smiled, I don''t want to be good to you at all. But you are my own sister no matter how. You take your time, don''t forget to help me after you finish your meal. I''m going down first. Go now, you are quite annoying. Then his office became quiet at once. Jingyan put the spoon down after he took a few bites of food. He really did not have a good appetite today. This day was exceptionally busy for Jingyan, who came to the factory to check every detail to make sure that nothing would go wrong tomorrow. The whole Sky City seemed to be immersed in an atmosphere of tension and excitement.The streets were cleaner than usual with the blooming flowers and green grass. And everyone was preparing with enthusiasm to wee tomorrow''s respectful guests. The sun rose slowly from the east and a ne took off from Capital City and headed into the clouds. Yiyao sat at the cabin door of the ne, looking at the tiny viges and cities outside the window, and she suddenly sighed with emotion in her heart, hoping that everything would go well this time and she could return to the army in the end. More than two hourster, the nended at the dedicated airport in the Sky City. Then Yiyao put up her spirit to start her work. Thedy was very kind to wave and shake hands with the receiving personnel, while Yiyao was still very calm, observing the surrounding situation. More than ten bullet-proof cars came to the city hall along the way. Then the senior officer went to a meeting, while the firstdy went to the school for deaf-mutes to condole ording to the schedule. Yiyao sat in the passenger seat and the firstdy sat in the back and asked her with a smile, Yiyao, have you ever been to Sky City before? I went to kindergarten here, and I havee here once or twice after I grew up. What a coincidence! Sky City is a very nice city, with a beautiful environment and fast economic development. Yiyao said, I also feel that it has changed a lot. Of course, besides Yiyao, eight bruisers were also the firstdy''s security guards. But Yiyao was the closest to her. When they arrived at the school, Yiyao got out of the car and opened the door for the firstdy after she saw that other security guards got off and informed her that it was safe. Wee...... The teachers and students who had stood at the entrance long time ago were all cheering excitedly after seeing the firstdy. The firstdy walked up and shook hands with them one by one, telling them in a slight voice:Hello, you'' ve had a long day. What followed was a series of visiting activities, but no matter where she went, Yiyao kept a meter''s distance from her and kept an eye on the surrounding situation. The school prepared a program for the deaf children to perform on the stage, and under the stage, the firstdy was surrounded by other small children to watch them sing and dance. They apuded for the children enthusiastically after they finished their performance, but Yiyao didn''t listen to their singing at all at all. After they sang, the firstdy went up to the stage and gave small gifts to each performer. She also squatted down andmunicated with the performers in signnguage, and then she came down with the youngest child in her arms, with the expression full of motherly love. Yiyao looked at this scene and thought: Perhaps the people of the country love her so much because of her kindness to people. The school for the deaf-mutes was thergest one in Sky City and over a thousand deaf children were sent from all over the country to here to study, most of which went to school for free. Although there were many children in the school, the school was very well equipped and had good conditions, which were even better than those of the ordinary schools. After visiting the school,the firstdy praised: You manage such a big school quite well. The principal hastily smiled and said, This is also thanks to the relevant departments, as well as the funding from the caring enterprises and enthusiastic people in the society that solved our funding problem. Otherwise it would be difficult for us to achieve our goal no matter how many ns we have. You are right, it is useless to have a single ambition without funds. If you have any difficulties in the future, let someone write to me, and I will raise money for you. The principal was quite surprised, but he still controlled himself and said with a smile, You don''t have to worry about the money, we have signed a donation contract with apany in Sky City, and no matter how much money weck, they will give us a donation as long as we have a necessary item. Chapter 319 I Really Want to See You (3) Chapter 319 I Really Want to See You (3) Oh? Thedy was surprised, Day-to-day operations cost a lot and Im wondering whichpany will actually cooperate with you on a long-term basis. The principal said respectfully, Its our biggestpany in Sky City, Yehuang Group. Yehuang? Thedy repeated, I think Ive heard of thispany. Doing Yehuang a favor would make them get the funds easier in the future, so the principle asked tentatively, Madam, the man in charge is here. Do you want to see him? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thedy smiled, I certainly want to say hi to such a warm-hearted businessman. Hiding in the crowd, Chuxue Ye had been waiting for a long time. Once she heard this, she was really happy. Seeing the principal waving at her, she stepped forward quickly, smiling and bowing to greet, Hello madam. I am one of the directors of Yehuang and Im Chuxue Ye. Thedy had seen many beautiful women. But such a surprising one was rare to see, whose purple eyes were like the shiniest diamond in the world. What a beautiful girl. Thedy admired. Chuxue was a little shy to hear suchpliments, Thank you. Madam, youre more beautiful than anyone I have ever seen. Thedy smiled elegantly and decently, I like you. Thank you for yourpanys contribution to our society. You lead these children to a new world. Although Chuxue was sometimes naughty, but on such an asion, she knew what she should do, for she represented Ye family, Madam, this is what ourpany should do. My parents always teach us that earning money is not to live a better life, but to help more people in need. As long as we think about others and do good deeds, someone wille to help us when we are in trouble. Seeing she was good at talking, which was clear and logical, thedy liked her a lot, Your parents is right. Chuxue was happy to hear this and she asked, Madam, I have a little request. Go ahead. Chuxue turned into her fan. Can I take a picture with you? My mom and I like you very much, so I want to show this to her. Shell be very happy. Thedyughed, Of course. Chuxue immediately took out her phone from her pocket. She wanted to find someone to take a picture of her and as she wished, she saw someone she knew a few steps away. She almost jumped up in surprise. When she was about to give her the phone, she saw Yiyao Duan shake her head, with a look to indicate no. Chuxue suddenly realized that she was on a mission. In order not to disturb her, she then gave the phone to the principal who was next to her. Chuxue stood beside thedy, smiling brightly. Her purple eyes were attractive. After taking the picture, Chuxue bowed and gave her thanks, Thank you. This must be the most memorable day of my life. Thedy smiled, Im d to meet you. After that, all of Chuxue s attention was all on Yiyao. Seeing that she was following thedy all the time, with a vignt and calm look, she then got to know she was her bodyguard. God, Yiyao was so cool. She was so anxious and excited that she wanted to inform her brother right now. But her brother must also be busy and she couldnt disturb him. After the visit, Chuxue stood at the school gate to see off thedy and Yiyao. She was excited and people around her simply thought it was because she took a picture with thedy, but they didnt know its also because she met Yiyao. With the phone in her hand, she was wondering weather she should tell her brother or not. Thinking for a while, she chose not to tell her brother. Maybe he was meeting some important guests. Anyway, even if he knew this, he couldnt do anything. He may not be able to see her, for the ce she stood was too special. It is better to tell himter. In fact, as soon as Yiyao walked into the school, she found Chuxue in the crowd, but her eyes were all fixed on thedy and she didnt see her at all. At first, Yiyao was wondering what she was doing here. Onlyter did she realize that she came here to ask for a photo. In the car, thedy said to Yiyao, That girl just now is quite interesting. Yiyao echoed, Well, shes cute. Good-looking too. Its the first time Ive seen someone with a pair of purple eyes. They are rare to see. YiYao thought if Chuxue knew that thedy gave her such a high praise, she would be thrilled about that. ording to the arrangement, there were two art groups to visit in the afternoon and a university to give a speech, so the schedule was tight. Lunch, therefore, would be simple. Though it was said to be simple, but because of her status, it couldnt be that simple. It was a busy afternoon and Yiyao had to be fully concentrated. Jingyan Ye was also busy. His preparation for most of the month was for the ten minutes. When the chief and a group of high- ranking officials stepped into the workshop of high precision technology products, not only did he feel nervous, but every employee there. They were long waiting for this moment. Sir, this is the head of thepany, Jingyan Ye. The provincial secretary introduced. Jingyan reached out his hand to greet, Nice to see you, sir. Im d youe here. The chief shook his hand, appreciating, What a young manager? The provincial secretary answered for Jingyan, Though he was young, he was experienced. Thank you. Sir, let me introduce our new products for you. Sure. As soon as he began to talk about his professions, all of his confidence returned. Standing among a group of middle-aged people, he was like the shiniest star in the sky, no matter who could not block his light. Jingyan confidently said, This is ourpanystest technology products, based on our own research and development. Compared to the same products of otherpanies, ours are more intelligent and optimized. We now mainly sell them to Europe and the United States, with the annual export value of about 2 billion. Our next step is to sell it to the whole world, at least 4 billion a year. The chief seemed to be satisfied with this, Young people should have ambitions. By the way, Ive found that most of your employees here are young people. Jingyan smiled, Well, manypanies like to hire experienced ones, but I like to hire graduates, for they are active and hardworking. What they need is an opportunity and Im the one who is willing to give them this opportunity, but the prerequisite is that they should be good enough. Chapter 320 Accident, Chance Favors Only the Prepared Mind(1) Chapter 320 ident, Chance Favors Only the Prepared Mind(1) Of course, chance favors only the prepared mind. Jingyan Ye put forward a bold request after seeing that the atmosphere was quite good, Commander, everyone was so excited before you came, and they ask me to do them a favor. The Commander was interested in his words and said: Oh? What kind of favor? Tell me, I''ll see if I can help. Jingyan said with embarrassment, They all want to take a picture with you. Okay, this is simple. As soon as he said the words, everyone in the workshop became quite excited and they all cheered and came to the Commander, while the senior officials of the provincial Party committee and municipal Partymittee all backed off. Then some of the hundreds of young people sat on the ground, and others stood next to the Commander, who were all very happy. Seriously, taking a picture with the Commander was worth bragging for a lifetime. After taking the photo, everyone politely bent down to thank the Commander. Then they saw the Commander off, who said to Jingyan as he walked, Therade in the city once said that Yehuang Group is not only the city''s big tax-payer, but also the entire province''s economic bellwether. So I thought the manager of thepany was at least fifty years old, but I didn''t expect you to be a handsome young man. Jingyan modestly said, You overpraise me, I still have a lot to learn. It''s good for the young people to have such an attitude. Thank you. It was gettingte and the evening sunlight filled the sky. The Commander turned around a second before getting into the car and said, There is a simple reception dinner in the evening, why don''t youe as well. Jingyan was surprised and hurried to said, Okay. The surrounding provincial and municipal senior officials were also quite shocked, for they had never seen the Commander invite a young man before, which showed how much the Commander liked Jingyan. The reception was held in a high-profile hotel in the city. When Yiyao Duan escorted the firstdy to walk into the banquet hall, except for the security guards, only the provincial senior officials were waiting here. After exchanging pleasantries with other people, the firstdy sat on the sofa in the lounge area, and the secretary came up to inform her, Madam, the Commander will be here in ten minutes. Then she nodded, Okay, I see. Yiyao stood behind her and observed the environment outside the window, thinking that this banquet hall was also specially chosen so that there weren''t any high-rise buildings within five hundred meters so that there wouldn''t be a high point for shoot. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Then the senior official respectfully served good tea and then stood by the side, waiting for orders. Ten minutester, tanglesome footsteps were heard from afar, and the Supreme Chief Executive arrived. Sure enough, after the door was pushed open, the Commander walked in, surrounded by a large crowd of people. The firstdy walked over gracefully and smiled and nodded when those who followed the Commander bowed to greet her. When did you all return? The Commander asked with concern and walked towards the seat of the guest of honor, guided by the official. She smiled lightly and answered: I just returned as well. Yiyao keenly observed the situation around and suddenly, the man that appeared in the doorway made her raise her eyebrow. Perhaps he felt her gaze, Jingyan turned around and froze at once after seeing her, and he felt ecstatic, thinking: Why ......why is she here? As he was about to go forward to talk to her, Yiyao looked away as if she had seen a stranger, and she quickly left after whispering a sentence to the headset. Jingyan hurried to chase after her, being afraid that in the blink of an eye she would disappear, but when he saw Yiyao standing in the corner with a young man, cuddling up to the man''s ear and whispering something to him, he felt distraught, as if his heart had been violently clutched by a pair of hands. Mr. Ye, why are you standing here? Go over now. Someone around him reminded. Jingyan came back to his senses and he realized what kind of situation he was in. He did not dare to go up and disturb her because he was also afraid that Yiyao was busy working, so he had to go back to the banquet first and find a corner to sit down, then he kept staring at her. He then thought: Is she not a soldier of special forces? Why would she appear here? Dose shee to be on duty? This seems to be the most reasonable exnation. There were only three tables in the banquet hall, except for Jingyan, the rest guests were all provincial and municipal senior officials. And he sat at a table with a few officials he knew well in the city. Yiyao and Eagle were standing in an imperceptible corner, but she could always feel that someone was staring at her, and she knew who it was without the need of looking. After a brief moment of surprise, Yiyao became calm again. And even if he kept looking at her, she still pretended that she didn''t notice him. However, the observant Eagle noticed Jingyan''s stare. That man has looked at you several times, do you know him? Eagle asked in a low voice by her ear. Yiyao nodded, I know him, hes my ssmate before. No wonder. Yiyao didn''t want to say more, it was all in the past anyway. Jingyan did not eat much at all. When he saw that she was so close with another man, he felt extremely jealous, and how could he still have the mood to eat? But it was still worth it now that he could meet her here by chance. It was worth more than having dinner with the ultimate boss. After the meal, Yiyao and Eagle escorted the two distinguished guests out. When she walked pass Jingyan, she did not even look at him. At this point, Jingyan finally knew what her mission was this time. At the same time, he also realized a problem: The inspection tour will end tomorrow, that is to say, Yiyao will leave the city tomorrow afternoon, and hepletely does not know when he can see her again. No, he must go and see her tonight, even if she hits him and scolds him, he has to go to see her. Then he walked to a senior official who was close to him, and he asked when there was no one around: Director Zhao, which hotel will the Commander live in tonight? Director Zhao said at once, Guobin Hotel, the host hotel of municipal government. Oh. What''s wrong? Jingyan casually found a reason, Nothing, I just want to know which hotel has such a privilege, and ourpany would like to learn from it. Director Zhao patted his shoulder, saying: Thank you for your hard work today, hurry up and go home. Well, you too. Chapter 320 Accident, Chance Favors Only the Prepared Mind(2) Chapter 320 ident, Chance Favors Only the Prepared Mind(2) Walking to the vicinity of Guobin Hotel, Jingyan Ye found a coffee shop at the fork road after seeing the entire street was blockaded, and asked for a cup of blue mountain coffee in there, quietly waiting. It was not hard to go in there and find her, but what should he say when he saw her? Should he beg for her forgiveness? Or tell her that he loves her? No, this would only make Yiyao Duan hate him more. Never mind. He just wanted to take a good look at her, just for one more time. As time passed, the waiter said very gently after refilling the third cup of coffee for him: Sorry sir, we are closed. Jingyan paid the bill, and it was 11 oclock at night. She probably was still awake at this time. Wait a little bit longer. So he stood in the dark and waited. And when it was midnight, he disappeared at once after he saw that no one was around. After searching for several rooms, Jingyan managed to find the girl''s room, which was dark inside and had the smell of food in the air. By the light of the moon outside, he saw that the lunchbox on the coffee table was still open, in which more than half of the rice was left . Is she too tired to eat? Jingyan thought, feeling sorry for her. Then he stepped forward and sat down beside her bed. The girl''s eyes were closed, and her eyebrow frowned. She seemed to be sleeping ufortably. Jingyan reached out his hand to touch her face, but before he could touch it, a dagger was ced against his heart at once, and then he saw Yiyao open her eyes. Seeing the person in front of her, Yiyao was slightly surprised, It''s you? Yiyao. Jingyan called her lovingly. Putting away the dagger, Yiyao straightened up and asked in a cold voice, What are you doing here? I want to take a look at you. Yiyao was quite indifferent, You have seen me, you can go now. Jingyan felt a little heartache and he whispered, Yiyao, I''m sorry ...... Jingyan, you are not sorry to me, we are not boyfriend and girlfriend from the beginning to the end, so it has nothing to do with me for you to sleep with anyone. Yiyao, don''t say that ...... Yiyao felt heartache again, for she hated it the most when he spoke in such tones, as if he had suffered too much, which made her could not help but be soft-hearted every time. Jingyan, I don''t have anything to say to you anymore. I''m going to sleep, just go away now. But he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her with deep emotion, with no intention of leaving at all, You sleep, I will not say anything. You...... Yiyao was angry with him. She suddenly remembered something and suppressed her anger and said, Jingyan, you should leave me alone, I have been into someone. Jingyan grabbed her wrist, and he suddenly became quite desperate, Thats impossible. We''ve only been separated for a month. Yiyao sneered, What''s impossible about it? It only takes a second for a man and a woman to fall in love, so a month is quite enough. Who is it? Jingyan remembered that person in the banquet hall and asked, Is it the man you were standing with today? Yiyao recalled and understood that he seemed to be talking about Eagle, so she made use of this opportunity and said, Yes, it''s him. I don''t believe it! Jingyan once again felt heartbroken, as if he had heard the sound of his heart falling to the ground and shattering. It''s true. I met him when I took this order, andter I found that the two of us have the same three views, can understand each other''s work, and have the same habit of diet, and he is even good- looking. So I have no reason to reject him. Hearing the beloved girl talking about the merits of other men, Jingyan felt even more jealous. Then on the spur of the moment, he fiercely pulled Yiyao into his arms and kissed her with his much strength. It was a painful kiss, full of his missing to her. Jingyan eagerly prised open her teeth with his tongue and swept her lips and tongue, anxiously and fiercely, as if he had wanted to eat her into his stomach so that no one else coulde and snatch her from him. Yiyao was shocked by his sudden move, first she froze for a few seconds, and when she tried to resist later, her hands were already tightly mped by Jingyan''s big hands, so she couldn''t move at all. They had fought before, and Yiyao could not beat him at all. The reason why she was able to beat him the first few times was just Jingyan was off guard to take her anger out on him. Now, Jingyan had the intention to suppress her, so Yiyao naturally had no power to fight back. His kiss was fierce and vicious, as if he was biting her. Yiyao was in pain and pushed him away with all her strength, Jingyan Ye, are you mad? But Jingyan held her into his arms, not letting her go no matter how much she struggled. I am mad, I have been mad since the day you left. Jingyan hugged her and confessed by her ear, Yiyao, I also want to forget you and pretend that I don''t know you, but I can''t do it. I can''t sleep every night, and even though I fall asleep, my dreams are full of the view of your back. I can''t help it, Yiyao, I just can''t. His voice was by her ears, and each sentence crashed into her heart, but she didn''t want to compromise anymore because she found that when she did, something different would always happen the next time she saw him. Then what do you want? Yiyao asked indifferently. Jingyan hugged her and didn''t let her go, I know I''m a jerk, and I can''t exin what happenedst time. Yiyao, can you give me one more chance? Just once. But Yiyao was very determined, No way, there''s no chance. I have a boyfriend. Jingyan was stunned again, and he let go of her after a long time. He looked down on the ground. Although she could not tell what expression he had from his eyes in the dark, Yiyao could still feel his sadness and grief. But she had no other way and she couldn''t forget the scene she saw when she entered the hotel. Just go. Yiyao said ruthlessly. Jingyan gritted his teeth and said in a hoarse voice, I''lle to see you off tomorrow. Yiyao hated to procrastinate in speaking and doing things, so she said directly: No need. Jingyan looked at her with deep emotion, and he said after being silent for a long time, You take care of yourself. Then he disappeared into the air. Yiyao dumbly looked at the air, although she knew he had special ability, she still had some difficulty epting that he just disappeared into thin air. Then she reached out her hand and touched the ce where he had just sat. It was still warm. When he came back to the apartment, Jingyan lied on the bed. Then he smiled bitterly, thinking: Why did I go to see her now that I have already knew the result. Im simply asking for trouble. He turned on his cell phone, and a dozen messages came in. After he clicked on them, he found that they all came from his sister, Chuxue Ye, and most of which had the same content. Brother, call me back after you see the message. Brother, guess who I saw? Brother, why are you still power off. ...... Her words were full of excitement and joy. Jingyan then closed his eyes, thinking that his sister should have seen Yiyao in the deaf- mutes school and that was why she was so anxious to report this thing to him. He could still feel Yiyao''s smell on his lips, and once he recalled the words she said:I have a boyfriend. , Jingyan felt more and more painful. He knew that her purpose was to make him give up on her, no matter she said those words sincerely or deliberately to deceive him. However, let him forget the person whom he had loved and treasured in his heart for more than twenty years was as painful as ripping out his entire heart. How could he do that? Yiyao, Yiyao, what should I do? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If you hadn''t appeared in the summer of that year, perhaps I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you, and I wouldn''t have pestered you. The bright moon outside was as clear as a veil, but it was hard to heal his wounded heart. The next morning, Jingyan was awakened by the ear-splitting ringing of his cell phone, then he heard a scream from the phone after he picked it up: Oh my God, brother, you finally turn on your phone. Jingyan quickly took the phone away and threw it on the bed,ining:You''re too noisy! Brother, guess who I saw yesterday? Chuxue still was quite exhrated, which was very rare. Jingyan said calmly, Yiyao. Chuxue was stunned at once and she said, being a little frustrated: How do you know? Because I saw her as well. Then did you talk? Did you...... Jingyan hung up the phone before Chuxue finished thest two words. He was not suitable to hear that name frequently with his current state. In the vi of the Ye family. Chuxue jumped in anger, Ahhe hung up on me! This bastard Pingan should hang up on me! I have even been worried about him for the whole night. Venus Muughed beside her, Your brother received big leaders yesterday, I''m afraid he''s very tired now. You should not disturb him. Hum, he is not tired because of receiving leaders, Chuxue saw Xuan Zhaoe out of the kitchen with a te of dishes and said loudly on purpose, He saw Yiyao yesterday. In my opinion, he is tired because they stayed together for a long timest night. Xuan paused for a second, who became jealous in her heart at once. But she still managed to smile as she came to the table. Seeing the awkwardness of the atmosphere, Venus hurried to stop her daughter, Ruyi, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you say Im talking nonsense? It''s what my brother just told me. Chuxue said those words to piss them off on purpose. Then you can''t talk like that in front of everyone. Xuan is still pregnant. Seeing that her mother always defended this phony woman, Chuxue became angry at once and she stood up from her chair, Mom, that''s how I used to talk! So I can''t even say the truth after this woman lives in our house? I dont mean that. It''s just because that Xuan is pregnant now, and it would make her feel bad for you to say those words out loud, which is not good for the baby. But Chuxue became even more angry, saying: The baby, the baby, only she can give birth to a child? I think he may not even be one of our Ye family''s biological children, you better be careful not to raise a grandson for other people. In fact, Chuxue inadvertently told the truth. And Xuan was so panic that her face turned pale and she almost fainted though her hand held the edge of the table tightly. Venus hurried to hold her and said angrily to her daughter, Ruyi, you are getting more and more presumptuous! Chapter 320 Accident, Chance Favors Only the Prepared Mind(3) Chapter 320 ident, Chance Favors Only the Prepared Mind(3) Chuxue Ye had wanted to go away and live outside, being out of sight and out of mind. But she then thought: Now that her brother has moved out, Xuan Zhao will definitely fool her mother around if she moves out again! She will not let that kind of thing happen. So she sat down on the chair and ate her breakfast, being quite leisurely: Mother, what makes you think that I''m being presumptuous? You''ve taught me to tell the truth since my childhood, and now Im telling the truth! You...... Not knowing what to do with her daughter, Venus Mu had to appease Xuan first: Dont be so busy, we have cooks. Sit down now, the fetus is unstable and the pregnant woman is most likely to have abortion in the first trimester. Auntie, I''m fine. Xuan said with a smile. In the past two days, she stopped calling Venus Mrs. Ye and began to call her Auntie instead. Dont say that. Your face even turned pale. Sit down now. Ruyi is often outspoken, don''t take it seriously. But Chuxue did not appreciate her mother''s kindness, and she torn the bread in her hands into strips, then she nced at Xuan, saying: Mom, you do not need to say good things for me, I don''t like her any more than my brother, so there is no need for her to like me. Venus became quite angry, saying: How do you be like this? And why do you talk so sarcastic? Chuxue pretended to sigh, OK, OK, anyway, now only this pregnant woman can make you feel satisfied and you just dont like other people, right? I shut up, is that alright? Kerry Ye came in as Chuxue said those words. After seeing that his wife and daughter both were very angry, he could not help but ask: What are you arguing for in the morning? Ruyi, you made your mother angry? Chuxue waved her hands and said in a strange voice, Dad, of course I dont dare to do that! I just said that my brother met Yiyao Duan yesterday, and someone got upset. Dad, dont l have the right to speak in this family? Kerrys eyelids twitched, he knew what happened now. Well...... have you contacted your brother? Kerry asked to change the topic of the conversation. Yes, he just powered on his phone and called me back. Did he say how the things went on yesterday? No, I think he is very tired judging from his voice. And he hung up after only saying a few sentences. Chuxue tossed the bread that was torn into strips in her hand on the te, then got up while wiping her hands, My brother is too pathetic, he lives alone outside, works hard every day, but he still has nothing to eat aftering home. I better go to take him some breakfast. Venus could not help but want to cry after hearing this. How could she not care about her own son? She was also very sad for their breaking down of the rtionship. Whats more, she had always been doting to him since he had often been easy to get sick and have ident since his childhood. Xuan did not say anything and she sat beside them, thinking that of course she can not move out again after she managed to live in the house of the Ye family. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kerry also spoke for his son, Yesterday, the workers in thepany told me that Pingan acted very well, and the leader appreciated him very much, who praised him a lot. I suppose he hasn''t had a good sleep in the past few days, it''s hard for him to attend such a big scene on behalf of thepany at such a young age. Hearing her husband say so, Venus became more ufortable, Why don''t you go and persuade him toe back? He might get sick if he continues to live outside with poor food and sleep. I can''t do that. He wont listen to me now that he''s so stubborn. Kerry unintentionally took a nce at Xuan, who was looking at somewhere else, as if she had not heard the conversation over here. After filling the meal box, Chuxue wandered out and she stopped when she walked past Xuan, saying: Mom, why dont you get her a car? I dont think I can be her full-time driver, and I am also afraid that one day I step on the gas too hard and hit a tree, leading you lose your grandson. What shall I do when the timees and everyone mes me? Chuxue Ye! Venus shouted, who was sad for her son just a second ago and was angry with her daughter''s words now again. After seeing that her mother was really angry, Chuxue was so afraid that she held the meal box and ran out of the house at once. Don''t be angry, Kerry hurried tofort his wife, Ruyi is just worried about Pingan. These two children grow up together and are very close. Although they quarrel a lot when they are together, they still miss each other when they are separated. She''s just spoiled by you! Venus vented her anger on her husband. But Kerry confidently, Of course I should spoil my own daughter, otherwise we let other spoil her? But have you heard what she just said? Yes, she indeed went too far and I will seriously criticize her and teach her a lesson tonight when she comes back. Chuxue spoiled this originally beautiful morning. Xuan took the opportunity to say injuredly, Auntie, I think I''d better go, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. After seeing that her eyes turned red, Venus thought that if others curse their children to die, they will definitely fight to relieve their anger, but Xuan put up with it and does not me her daughter, which made her could not help but like Xuan even more. Chapter 321 The Pattern of Chat-Up Lines (1) Chapter 321 The Pattern of Chat-Up Lines (1) "Don''t make it too much out of it. I know you have had morning sickness since yesterday, this is the hardest time for a pregnant woman, how can I let you go? Alright, go take the meal, and I''ll have someone sent you to work." Said Venus Mu. "Thank you, auntie." Replied Xuan Zhao in appreciation. On the other side, Chuxue Ye, who was trying her best to stifle the anger, drove at a rather fast pace. Seeing that there was a red light not far away, she mmed on the brakes, but the power of inertia made the car slide out a long way and inevitably hit a luxury sports car parking in front of her. "Bang Her forward-leaning body was pulled back by the seat belt, and she was stunned with a bit of headache due to the fierce impact. Am I a psychic who can speak to the devil? Or how could I happen to encounter a car ident as I just mentioned! The owner of the car who just got hit stormed out and came to knock at the window. She immediately rolled down the window after shaking her head to be clear-minded. "Whats wrong with you? Can''t you see that there''s a fucking red light in front of you?" The man was furious. Anyone who was hit in the morning would probably not be in a good mood. Knowing that it was her fault, she forced a smile, coiled up her hair, apologized in a sincere manner, and then froze the second she figured out who the owner was. The owner was also dumbfounded, and then the recement between an angry expression and a worried one was taken ce on his face in the twinkling. "Are you OK? Shall I take you to the hospital?" "No thanks, I''m fine." Replied Chuxue indifferently. "Your face looked pale, youd better go to the hospital to have a check." Chuxue took out a credit card from the bag on the passenger seat and handed it out of the window, "It should be enough for fixing your car." "You dont need to worry about it,e on, I''ll take you to the hospital." "Youre too annoyed, Zhao Nangong, I''ve said I''m fine." The person standing outside of the car was exactly Zhao who was on his way to work. Zhao stared at her grazed jade-like knee out of which the ring scarlet blood was oozing because of the violent impact. At this moment, the traffic lights turned green and people behind them began to honk their horns. Gentle was he in the face of Chuxue, though, Zhao didnt give his time of day to others and thundered, "What are you honking for? Dont you notice the idence here?" The honking abated at his words and the cars behind them turned to anotherne. Chuxue drew a deep breath while finding the wound on her knee, as she was about to take some tissues to wipe the blood, the door was opened, then Zhao reached out to untie her seat belt and carried her out of the car with her bag. "What are you doing? Let go of me." Chuxue was totally thrown into confusion. The man mmed up, kicked the door shut, carried the girl into his car on the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt, and then he agilely jumped into the driver''s seat and pressed the unlock key right before she managed to get out of the car. "What do you want to do?" Questioned Chuxue angrily, staring at him with her pretty eyebrows running right together, that gorgeous look was quite familiar to him. "Take you to the hospital for a checkup." Zhao started the car and looked ahead. "Are you deaf or something? I said I''m fine. Let go of me." Said she with her teeth bare. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Well, only the doctor has the final say." "Im busy." Chuxue just managed to hold back her impulse to give him a good blow. "Theres nothing that could be more important than your health." Replied Zhao without any hesitation. Chuxue was stunned for a while, feeling a part of her heart softened together with her tone calmed, "Stop, Zhao, Im really busy." "What''s so important? At least you should dress the wound." "I''m going to bring breakfast to my brother." Zhao, feeling med with deep jealousy at her words, had his engine at full throttle, "Whats wrong with his poor legs? Cant he just go take breakfast by himself?" Chuxue looked curiously at the guy with perceivable fury, "What does it matter to you? Its my business." Zhao didn''t say anything, though, she could sense his rage and couldn''t help but also get angry. Whats wrong with this self-asserted guy who got her into the car and now made it look like it was her fault? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. "Im going to say it onest time, stop the car." Said Chuxue coldly. "No way. I will kiss you if one more word is spitted out of your lovely lips." Threatened Zhao. "What?!" A sharp turn of the steering wheel brought a sudden halt to the car at the side of the road. Feeling dizzy and disoriented by the inertial forces, Chuxue was about to twist her head back to question him furiously, then a warm kiss fell on her lips and turned more aggressive while noticing she was still in a complete daze. She didnt expect that he was so audacious, struggling to push him away, but unfortunately failing while her hands were in his tight grip. The soft tongue, just like the toughest weapon which easily broke her strong defense, grabbed thest bit of energy away from her. Zhao was a good kisser as well as an experienceddy-killer, how could an innocent girl like her who has never been in love be his match? Gradually, her limper and limper body could not support her weight any longer and she rightly leaned against the chair. The girl had upied his mind for a long while. He knew from the very first sight of her that he could never escape her charm, and now he felt his admiration towards her just getting deeper. The supple body, the sweet smell, all of these reminded him of the wonderful night they had had together. At this moment, a growing thrill caused by the kiss ran through him and he just wanted to get this kiss deeper. As the lingering kiss finished, Zhao was still not satisfied and continued to press his lips on her ear from the corner of the lips, gently sucking her delicate pink earlobe ...... "Hmmm ......" Noticing her sweet groan, Chuxue instantly came back to her senses, pushed him away hard with her cheek med with shyness, and said angrily, "Get off me you bastard." Unfortunately, her soft voice turned the deterrent words less powerful, sounding like a purr, making Zhao feel nothing but pleasure. "Youre right, I''m a bastard, but only to you." Zhao looked at her with a smile, still intoxicating in her mysterious allure and thinking that she was pretty even when she put on that annoyed expression. Chuxue pouted her red and swollen mouth, she was still ring at the man with her sparkling purple eyes, which was obviously in a less deterrent manner, and had to allow the man to start the car again and drive her to the hospital. Chapter 321 The Pattern of Chat-Up Lines (2) Chapter 321 The Pattern of Chat-Up Lines (2) The atmosphere in the car was warmed up by the lingering bits of passion. Chuxue Ye turned to look out the window and stopped talking, yielding to Zhao Nangong the crazy man. The man, however, looked quite cheerful that he could not even hide the broad grin. When they finally arrived at the hospital, Zhao parked the car, went round to the passenger seat to carry the girl out, but was refused. "I don''t want you to carry me, I can walk by myself." Obviously, he was not the sheepish type, so he insisted on carrying her out regardless of her blow while whispering in her ear, "Dont be naughty, or I will kiss you in public." "How could you be such a dick?" "You''re right, I am." On entering the emergency center, Zhao''s fair countenance turned himself the focus of attention. Fearing that people might recognize her, Chuxue hastened to buried her face in his chest. The smile on the corners of the mans mouth went even wider when he noticed her gesture. Zhao''s embrace was warm, dry, and good-smelling with a hint of cigar. Smells good? My God, Chuxue Ye, what are you thinking about? This is Zhao Nangong, nothing but a dickhead! She kept murmuring this is just an illusion inwardly and tried to get rid of the horrible thought. "What''s wrong with her?" A doctor came up and asked as soon as they went into the emergency center. "She got bruises on her knee by the car ident and felt dizzy." Zhao replied. "No, Im not dizzy now." Chuxue turned her face around and added. Stunned by her amazing beauty, the doctor cleared his throat and asked, "Was it a serious car ident?" "No, I was wearing my seatbelt then and I wasnt hit on the steering wheel." "Alright, you just need to dress your wound on the knees. Follow me." The doctor walked ahead, Zhao followed with the girl in his arms and heard her whispering annoyingly, "Put me down right now, dont you think its too embarrassing?" "I like it." Zhao, the loyal follower of cheeky-ism, refused her demand. How could he give up this hard- won opportunity? Chuxue was furious, twisted him on the waist and didn''t let go until she saw his face turn pale. "Having taken out your frustration?" Asked Zhao in a doting tone. "Not at all!" Scolded Chuxue in a low voice. After entering a ward, Zhao ced her on the bed and said with a smile, "Well, as you wish, I put you down now." "What a rat!" Said she. "Please stay here and wait for a while, I''m going to ask the nurse to treat your wound." The doctor who had ignored their game ying along the way said indifferently. The atmosphere was inexplicably a bit awkward as only them were left in the ward. Noticing the man stepped forward, she reflexively leaned back and said seriously, "What do you want to do? I will not be polite to you if you dare to touch a hair over my head." Zhao just smiled, pointing her shoulder, and said, "Your clothes are wrinkled." She looked down and found that the cor was folded inside at some point. "Its none of your business, shut up." Said she while straightening her clothes. "Wow, quite a sharp tongue," Zhao suddenly stepped forward andnded his hands beside her legs, leaving no room for her to escape, and said in a deep voice, "But it tastes rather sweet." As she had never been teased like this before, her face turned red in the twinkling and her enraging eyes locked on the man before her, "Zhao Nangong, I will definitely give you a good punch and send you a free trip to the operation room, do you believe it?" "Of course I do, but Im fine even if you want to beat me." "You ......" Chuxue just managed to hold back her aspiration to p him on his face, "I haven''t seen anyone cheekier than you, Zhao, do you have the notion of shame?" "I know, but I like you, I can''t control myself." He confessed. "Enenough! Keep it for your lovers, I don''t need it." Stammered she under the burning re from him. "I have dropped them all since were together." "Wait, who are with you together?" Frowned Chuxue. "You. On my own decision of course." "Youd better go see a doctor." Chuxue rolled up her eyes. "What for? You are my medicine anyway." Chuxue was amused while rage still upied her chest, but she couldn''tugh at the current situation, so she just gave up and said, "Okay, I surrender. Im in the hospital, can you leave now?" "No, you got an injury on your legs, I cant just leave you here." "I don''t need your concerns, okay? You know what, you are the biggest danger to me. If my parents know that weve met again, they would punish me by whipping rather than kneeling for hours, so could you please leave me alone?" Zhaos face darkened at her words. He was clear that the content of the punishment had been exaggerated, but punishment itself was true. "I won''t get you in trouble. I will send you back after your wound is dressed, and then I will leave." As Chuxue was just about to refuse, the door was open and the nurse was stunned at the sight of the good-looking couple staying on the same bed, quite a wonderful scene if it didnt show in the ward. After Zhao got up with that poker face, the nurse asked with her cheek med with shyness, "You bruised your knees?" "Yeah, but not a serious one." The nurse ran a nce over her wound, and then began to prepare medical alcohol for disinfection, "Hold on, that may hurt a little bit." When the sponge touched the wound, Chuxue shrank back instantly with her face wrinkled up. "Could you please be gentler?" Said Zhao standing aside and watching, seeming like he was the one who hurt a lot. "Ive tried my best." The nurse was speechless. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Let me take it." Zhao took the tweezers directly and said, "I will dress her wound, you can leave now." Exacerbated by the tough guy and the delicate youngdy, the nurse dropped down the medical stuff and turned around, getting out of their sights. "No, no, no, please dont go!" Failing to call back the nurse, Chuxue turned around to stare at him crossly, "Are you y pranks on me?" Zhao knelt on one knee, regardless of his expensive ck western trousers, blew on her wound gently with an unusually focused expression, "Certainly notHold on, Were almost done here." As the icy cotton ball pecked on her skin, somehow she literally felt less painful, her twisting eyebrows were thus unraveled and her gaze moved from his hands to his face. Chapter 321 The Pattern of Chat-Up Lines (3) Chapter 321 The Pattern of Chat-Up Lines (3) There was no denying that he was a man of striking features. Chuxue Ye had to admit that, in all conscientious, Zhao Nangong could be pegged as the top among all the handsome men shed ever seen. This face was like a piece of art, the long eyshes, the limped and wide eyes that were rarely seen, the straight nose, and the slightly pressing lips that looked like harboring numerous chat-up lines. Such a man would be by all means dazzling at any time, but of course,pared to her brother and the little guy, he was still a little bit inferior. As she was putting her mind to read his features, the man suddenly looked up and met her gaze with a bright smile, "How''s that? Are you satisfied with my appearance?" She was quite embarrassed by being caught on the spot, so she shifted her gaze to elsewhere, cleared her throat, and asked, "What do you mean?" "My looks, is it attractive to you?" Chuxue went the extra mile to suppress the stirring in her chest and pretended to be indifferent, "My father told my brother that men should pay too much attention to their looks, no matter how good looking they are, without being capable, it is of no use. Now, word for word." "Okay, I know, I''ll work harder." Does it have anything to do with me whether you work hard or not? Murmured she inwardly. At this moment, her phone rang, she took it out and saw that it was from her brother Jingyan Ye. "Keep quiet." Chuxue warned him, and then she cleared her throat and picked up the phone, "What''s up, brother?" "Dad said you will bring me breakfast, where are you?" Jingyans voice sounded a little bit hoarse. Chuxue rolled her eyes, picking a poor excuse, "I met an acquaintance on the way and we talked for a while, so the delivery got dyed, where are you?" "I am just about to go to the office ...... Ruyi, did you literally meet an acquaintance?" Chuxue looked at the man, answering with a reluctant expression, "Yeah." "Oh, fine, I thought youve encountered an ident." "What?" Chuxue eximed, tensing, "What made you think so?" "Well, I just saw a red sports car which is quite simr to yours parked in the middle of the road, so I thought you had rear-ended someone." "Nah, I am such a good driver, how could I rear-end someone?" Smiled Chuxue, trying to cover the tense in her tight voice. Hearing that, Zhao, who was bounding up the wound with gauze for her, put on a significant smile. "Good to hear that you''re fine. By the way, you dont need to bring me breakfast, I''m no hungry, and there is an important meeting on the way." As it just went as her wish, she nodded and replied, "Okay." "Bye." Chuxue hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief while the wound on her knee was perfectly bounded up. Zhao stood up, "Be careful not to soak the wound for the next two days, the doctor will prescribe some medicine for youter, if you don''t want your family to know about your injury, you can change the gauze by yourself, its an easy job." Chuxue almost blurted out "thank you" for his detailed instruction. She jumped off the bed, took a few steps forward, and really felt better. "You can rest here for a while and I go fetch you a doctor." Chuxue lowered her head and didn''t say anything. It was she who caused the car ident, but she just got a stiff neck and failed to say sorry and thank you. If he wasn''t Hao Nangongs son, she might not have been so hostile towards him and might have even been his friend. Unfortunately, he was from that Nangong family. After all procedures were carried out, Zhao came in with several medicines, picked up her bag with one hand and held her arm with the other just like a qualified boyfriend and said, "Let''s go. Where are you going now? I''ll take you there." "I can''t just go to the store like this, my brother will definitely get to the bottom of this if he notices my injury, so firstly I need to go buy a pair of trousers and have a change." "There''s a clothes store in the street ahead. Slow down, be careful." Zhao instructed her thoughtfully. "Is your very thoughtful consideration that attracts so many girls?" Said Chuxue sarcastically. Zhao didn''t catch her point, "What? "Why do you y the fool? You''ve got a lot of chat-up lines at your fingertips, not to mention other tricks like carrying the girls, taking bags for them, paying for them, and offering them a ride. Quite a perfect yer dude, isnt it? Zhao twisted his head back and stared at her, "Then have I sessfully hooked you up?" "I''m sorry, I''ve met too many men like you and I dont want to give a shit about it." Chuxue shrugged. "I''ve never done this for other women before, I promise, Exined Zhao frustratedly, you''re the most unique one." "Fine, fine, I got it, I''m the first and will be the only one, right? Alright, you can shut up now. Im clear about what you are going to say." A wry smile was put on his face. Indeed, that was what he wanted to tell her, but it was totally out of his sincerity. He could just stand there like a mannequin in the mall and then there would be countless girls coming to him like a swarm of bees, what was the need for the chat-up lines and other tricks? When they arrived at the mall, Chuxue tried to get rid of him again, "Can you stop following me?" "No." Replied Zhao concisely. Without any better solution, she had to allow his following and walked into a dress store for a pair of wide-legged trousers. She went to the fitting room to change into them, quite fit andfortable, what''s more, it would not touch the wound. "How much is it?" Chuxue asked the shop assistant. "Your boyfriend has already paid for it." The shop assistant said enthusiastically. "He''s not my boyfriend." Chuxues voice cooled down instantly. The shop assistant was rather embarrassed. Zhao wrapped tightly around her shoulders and took her out, "Come on, it''s just a pair of trousers, you can take it as a gift from me." "I don''t want your gift." She was angry. "I know youre rich, He soothed her, youre far richer than me, but since the shop assistant mistook me for your boyfriend if I don''t pay for it, she might make fun of you." Chuxue raised her eyebrows, "So I owe a debt of gratitude to you, right?" "Of course not." "How much is it? I''ll pay you back, I don''t want to have anything to do with you." Chuxue was about to take out her wallet. Zhao gripped her hand hard and said, "If you really want to pay it back, you can buy me something of the same price." Chuxue looked up with a sarcastic smile curving on her lips, "Is it your another appealing game?" "Its not a game, but its appealing." Without waiting for her answer, he pulled her into a clothing store for men besides. Until now did she realize what did a clingy man look like, it really broadened her horizons. "Does this look good?" Zhao picked up a delicate brooch and asked him with a smile. No. She replied impatiently. "What about this one?" "Ugly." The following choices earned nothing but negativements like Ugly and Bad taste from her, making the shop assistants face keep darkening. However, Zhao was patient, because it was enough as long as he could receivements from Chuxue. "I know you have good taste, just pick one of them for me." Chuxue was eager to get out of here as soon as possible, so she ran a nce around, pointing at a chic one causally, and said, "This one looks good." "Wrap it up, please." Zhao said to the shop assistant. Chuxue gave her the car, and thetter swiped it with great attempts to hold back her surprises and handed it over politely, saying, "Thank you, madam, it came to 16,000 yuan in total." "How much is it?" Chuxue was shocked. The shop assistant smiled and exined, "16000 yuan, madam. This brooch is made of pure tinum and is iid with extremely precious ck diamonds, so its more expensive." Chuxue put the card into her bag and left the store. Then she questioned him in an unkind tone, "How much did you pay for my trousers?" "2000 yuan." Zhao smiled. "Fine, the extra 14000 yuan is thepensation for your broken car. Goodbye." Zhao stretched his long leg to block her way and asked in a low voice, "Are you angry?" "No. Its just 14000 yuan, what for?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "But you have unhappiness written on your face." "That''s because my good temper has been worn out by you today, and I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore." Why shall we waste time and energy on a rtionship which was destined to be fruitless? Zhao conceded, "Fine, Im gonna drive you back, and then I''ll send your car to the 4S shop for repairment." "No, I will fix itter." As she passed by, she held his arm casually, "Stand here for a while, it doesn''t take too long." Then Zhao found that he couldn''t move his legs. He was shocked. Did she use her superpower? Chapter 322 Xuan Zhaos Vanity (1) Chapter 322 Xuan Zhao''s Vanity (1) After stepping on the esctor, Chuxue finally felt relieved, she had spent the whole morning with Zhao which was really annoying. It was the first time for her to use such skill. Thus, only a few minutester, Zhao could move. He rushed to the entrance of the mall but found no trace of Chuxue. However, this time, he made up his mind to go for her. Compared with Chuxue, other women were unattractive at all. After a busy morning, the inspection finally came to an end, thus Yiyao felt less worried, she would be totally rxed when those officers left. Minister and his wife were biding a farewell to the officials in Sky City. Unsurprisingly, Yiyao saw Jingyan''s figure in the crowd. And Minister even chatted with him when they shook hands. Originally, Jingyan was not qualified to attend such an asion, but the senior provincial officials knew that Minister liked this young man, so they called him over on purpose. In addition to that, there were several medias as well. Yiyao escorted Madam to the car first, just as she opened the door, a faint light dazzled her eyes. Then she turned back with her intuition and was shocked by what she had seen. She quickly stood behind Madam and the next second, she was shot. "Bang!" Yiyao took a step forward and grabbed the car door with one hand in order to protect Madam. After sensing this, Madam looked back with surprise, but only heard Yiyao saying, "Get in quickly." Then Yiyao contained the pain and said to the person through headset, "Eagle, be alert, there is a gun round four o''clock ." "Copy that." However the atmosphere was still hot there, Minister was still giving his final speech, so no one knew what was happening over here. Besides, Yiyao was wearing a ck suit that normal people couldnt noticed the blood, except for Jingyan. She was injured? Jingyan was nervous. He couldnt restrain himself any longer and hugged her from behind. When she was about to struggle, a bullet came from behind. Jingyan''s sudden move stunned many people there, he held Yiyao in case she would fall down. Then he said kindly, "Minister, she is my fiance, we havent seen each other for a long time, can I send you to the airport?" After looking him for a while, Minister replied calmly, "Yes." Then he waved at everyone and quickly got into his car. Then the motorcade set off. "Yiyao, how do you feel? Can you endure that?" Madam asked anxiously. "Madam, I''m fine." Yiyao clenched her teeth and replied. "I''ll drive you to the hospital first." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao shook her head, "No, just go to the airport." "What are you talking about? Both of you are injured, you have to go to the hospital." Yiyao''s was stubborn and said, "No, I can bear that, the hospital is very dangerous, you have to leave Sky City right now." "Yiyao is right, your safety should be ced on the priority, go to the airport first." While saying this, Jingyan crawled to the back seat from the passenger seat and then started to take off Yiyao''s jacket. At this time, Minister''s voice came from car in the front, "Ying, are they still fine?" Ying was Madam''s nickname. Since she had experienced many things, she was quite calm and answered, "They are both shot and keep bleeding. They refuse my suggestion of going to the hospital first." Although Yiyao felt painful at this moment, she answered stubbornly, "Minister, we can beat it, we''ll go to the hospital after you board the ne." "Well, hold on please, Ill ask the ambnce from the military hospital waiting at the airport." "Copy that." At this moment, the overall situation was more important, if the the news of this attack were spread out, then the whole world would struck in panic. "Hold on please. I''ll help you stop the bleeding." Jingyan took off his suit and then his shirt, which was also stained by his blood. He was also injured, however, he acted normal as if he didnt feel it at all. He just pressed his hand on her wound andforted her, "Don''t be afraid, it doesnt hurt your heart." Seeing that he was nervous, Yiyao smiled and said, Dont worry, I can bear this. Let me have a look of your wound. "Well, I''m fine." Jingyan clenched his teeth, the wound was really painful. Yiyao said with tears on her face, You are so stupid, why do you do this? Then Jingyan wiped her tears and said, I wont let you die. "Well, even that happens, this is my destiny." "No, as long as I am here, I wont let such things happen." While saying this, Jingyan coughed and then a mouthful of blood spurted out. Seeing this, Yiyao quickly hugged him and cried even harder, "Stop talking please." Jingyan replied with a smile, "Yiyao, every time you go on a mission, I want to be with you so that I can protect you. Now I finally protect you, although not in a cool manner. Im really very happy." "You are such a mad man. Do you know that you are dangerous now?" Yiyao scolded him with tears on her face. "Nothing scares me as long as I can be with you." Jingyan''s tone grew weaker and weaker, "Yiyao, you are my only lover." "I know." The girl cried loudly, she found that Jingyans wound was on the heart and he kept bleeding. "I''m sorry for what happenedst time." "Stop talking now, do you really want to die?" Yiyao used her hand to cover his wound, but was all in vain. This was the first time that she felt panic. She was really afraid that the blood in Jingyan''s body would run out. Jingyan felt dizzy and his face turned more pale like a sheet of paper, but he still pressed her wound tightly, he could not let her die. They were like a pair of swans, embracing each other with red blood. Seeing this, Madam was shocked and then she became worried, she asked the driver to speed up. Finally they arrived the private airport where guards could be seen everywhere. Even a fly cant be found. Chapter 322 Xuan Zhaos Vanity (2) Chapter 322 Xuan Zhao''s Vanity (2) Two better-equipped military ambnces were waiting at the airport, as soon as the car stopped, several male nurses came up to carry Jingyan and Yiyao. At this moment, the car was like a sea of blood, and Jingyan had already fainted with his hands still pressed on Yiyaos wound. Yiyao was put on the stretcher, when seeing Eagle, she asked weakly, "Do you catch the murder?" "Yes." "That''s good." Before she was sent into the ambnce, she took a glimpse of Jingyan and blessed in her heart, Please hold on, you promise to cook for me. Just when they were having a surgery, a massive investigation was conducted secretly in Sky City. The entire city was covered with a tense atmosphere which made the public feel nervous. "What?" Hearing the news, Kerry quickly stood up form the sofa. "It''s true, I just get the news from the military hospital, they want you and Mrs. Ye to go there quickly." Hearing this, Venus was very frightened and almost fell on the ground. Kerry quickly held her and said, "Just have a rest at home, Ill go to the hospital now." "No, I want to take a look of Jingyan." Venus struggled to stand up and tottered out. The car was heading to the hospital with a fast speed. Kerry was very worried and asked, "What else did they say?" "They only told me that Young Master was injured." Henry answered while driving. Kerry frowned, "Didn''t he go to work? How could he be injured? He shouldnt be sent to the military hospital." "I''m not sure either." Kerry clutched Venuss hands andforted her. After cast a glimpse of outside, he was shocked, "There are so many police cars in the street. What happened? I remembered that Minister had already gone this noon." "Yes, its too weird." Those police car suddenly reminded Kerry something and then he made a phone call, "Secretary Wang? It''s me." "Hello President Ye." "Tell me about Jingyans arrangements in the morning." Then Secretary Wang replied respectfully, "He had a meeting this morning, and then received a phone call and went out. I know nothing more." "Well, I know." Then Kerry became serious, could Jingyan has any connection with the Minister? That was impossible, Jingyan was only a young fellow, how could he know such a noble person? In Yehuang Group. After hanging up the phone, Secretary Wang felt happy. Since Kerry resigned, he hadnt met him for a long time. He didnt expect Kerry to have his number, which really surprised him. Then he walked out of the office with some documents in his hands. He gave it Xuan and said, "I want 15 copies of this." Xuan was reluctant to stand up and then said in a shy manner, "Manager Wang, you''d better ask others to do this. Hearing this, Secretary Wang frowned, "What do you mean? So you dont listen to my words now?" "Of course not, its just a little inconvenient for me to do that." Xuan said softly. Then Secretary Wang became impatient and asked, "What do you want to say? Just say it directly." Xuan pretended to be embarrassed, however, she wanted everyone to know this, "Manager Wang, I am pregnant, the radiation of the copier is harm to my body." Then the entire office became quiet. The two colleagues who had just eavesdropped all raised their heads in astonishment. Secretary Wang was even more surprised, "What did you say? You''re pregnant?" "Yes." Xuan nodded and caressed her belly in a shy manner,,"It''s been almost two months, we keep it a secret for President Ye dont want others to know this." "Wait." Secretary Wang seized the point and said, "Come to the office." All staff were surprised about her words, after she left here, they discussed excitedly, "What did she say? Its President Yes child?" "Thats what she said, but thats impossible." "I don''t believe it. President Ye doesnt care her at all. Ill go to hear their conversation." One of the female secretaries said, and the other also followed. They carefully stood beside the door. Then the voices came from inside. "What do you mean? Whos the father?" Secretary Wang asked incredulously. Xuan felt very proud, but she pretended to be shy and answered, "President Ye." "Are you lying?" Secretary Wang was shocked by her words. Xuan smiled faintly, "Manager Wang, how dare I to tell such lies? Im living in Ye family and take their car to work these days." "But ......" Secretary Wang still did not believe it, "But President Ye doesnt treat you nice." Of course Xuan knew this, Jingyan became even more indifferent. However, she found an excuse for herself and answered, Well, I dont want to make trouble for him, so I ask him to treat me like that. Hearing this, Secretary Wang was striding in his office, both of them kept silent. "Manager Wang, Mrs. Ye really likes this child, and I dont want to disappoint her. Could you please ask others to do such trial things?" Although Xuan said in an euphemistic manner, she acted very arrogant. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Secretary Wang stopped and answered much more polite, "Of course, I wont assign you such work in the future." "Thank you, Manager Wang." "Well, you can leave now." Chapter 322 Xuan Zhaos Vanity (3) Chapter 322 Xuan Zhao''s Vanity (3) Xuan walked out proudly, as soon as she sat down, the two colleagues all stretched their heads and asked excitedly, "Xuan, is that real?" Xuan raised her head and answered, "Of course, Im not wearing high heels these days." Then a colleague said enviously, "God, you are so lucky, you can just enjoy your life and rest at home, why do youe to work? Xuan caressed her belly with a smile, "Thats also President Yes suggestion, but I think it''s boring to stay at home, Id better work." "No wonder I saw you get off from a luxury car today, I think that you probably have rich boyfriend, you are going to be the presidents wife. Dont forget us in the future." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, at least we are working in the same department." Xuan was satisfied with their ttery, however, she still had to pretend to be modest and then she said, "I don''t want others to know this, please keep it a secret." "Don''t worry, we won''t tell others." Then they asked curiously, "Tell us about your story." Hearing this, Xuans face turned red and she replied in a shy manner, "Well, I met him on my way home, and he was in bad mood and asked me to have a drink, then we were all drank. I guess you know what happened next." "Well, we get it." All those colleagues felt jealous, "Since you have a baby now, when do you get married?" Hearing this, Xuan was depressed and said indifferently, "Ye family is a prestigious family, wedding is a huge thing and Jingyan doesnt want me to be tired. So we will get married when the baby is born." "Thats fine, good things alwayse in pairs." "Congrattions!" Although Xuan asked them to keep it a secret, actually her intention was just the opposite. Fortunately, they just did as she want and told this news to others quickly. Gossip always spread fast inpany, not to mention it was such a big news. So quickly, nearly all people in thepany knew this. Some people didn''t believe it because they thought that the woman President Ye loved couldnt be Xuan, while others were very jealous, theyined that why such things couldnt happen on them? So this afternoon, the Secretariat was very busy, many people came to see Xuan. Knowing their purpose, Xuan deliberately put a bottle of folic acid on the table, and stretched out her legs so that everyone could see her t shoes. Soon, she became the focus of thepany. People all wanted to know more about her and someone even said that she was grown up with President Ye. As for that female soldier, she was only President Yes most admirable woman, actually he didnt like her at all. The only person he loved was Xuan. Besides, Xuan had already lived in Ye family, she would soon be the female master in Ye family. The gossip spread very quickly and most of people in Yuhuang Group were too excited to work the whole afternoon. Xuan was satisfied with this, when she went into the elevator, everyone smiled to her. They even left a room for her so that she wouldnt be squeezed. "How are you going to leaveter? Do you need me to send you?" A man in the elevator said. Everyone kept quiet, Xuan pretended to be unaware of that and then refused politely, "Thank you, someone will drive me home." Then the man stopped talking, when arriving at the first floor, Xuan directly walked out the elevator, after seeing that the car was already waiting there, she suddenly felt relieved. She waved her hands to people while getting on the car, and then left. After that, people started to discuss, "This is really Ye family''s car, I''ve seen it before." "God, so she is telling the truth." "How could this happen? I like that female officer, she is much better than Xuan." A little girl said pitifully. Hearing this, someone said seriously, "Even if the female officer is good, she is very busy. No one can bear this. Of course President Ye will choose the one that is close to him." "You are right, distance is very important. Living separately is not suitable for everyone." After saying this, they finally left. Xuan was extremely happy today, if wasnt for the driver, she would probablyughed out. What a pleasant day it was! When she was still in the joy, the phone suddenly rang. She thought it was from Venus, however when seeing the caller, she suddenly became worried and directly hung up the phone. Then she sent a text message to him, Whats wrong? Its inconvenient for me to answer the phone. A minuteter she received a message, I want to invite you to dinner, are you free tonight? Seeing this, Xuan directly refused him and wrote, Im very busy, dont contact me any more. Nobody would interrupt her n at such a critical moment. A few minutester, he replied a single word Fine. Fortunately, her ex-boyfriend was a nice man, since they had broken up, he never came to her. However, she also treat him nice. When the baby was born, he would live a rich life with the best living environment. It was much better than living with a budget father. After returning to Ye family, Xuan found that all people had gone out except the servant. "Where are Uncle and Auntie?" Xuan asked the cook. The woman was cooking and simply answered, "I don''t know." They must go out to attend the party, Xuan guessed. When could she do that, she just needed to hold one more year and then Jingyan would marry her. While she was dreaming for the future, Jingyan was experiencing a great challenge. When Kerry and Venus arrived at the operation room, a middle-aged man in military uniform was already there. He must be a high-rank officer for his uniform had already expressed this. Besides, there were two officers standing next to him. Hearing the voice, the middle-aged man turned back. He looked very serious with a solemn face. When Venus got closer, he asked, "Are you Jingyan''s parents?" Kerry was surprised by his words and stretched his hands, then he said, "I am Jingyan''s father, Kerry, and this is his mother." "Well, I''m Yiyao''s father, Jun Duan." Jun shook his hand. Kerry and Venus looked at each other, it turned out that he was Yiyaos father, but why did hee here? "What happened to our son?" Kerry asked. Jun was indifferent and after a while, he answered, "Its a top secret, but since you are Jingyan''s parents, I will tell you. Pleasee here." Hearing this, Kerry felt worried and he held Venus to the window. "This noon, an attack happened when Minister and his wife was about to leave Sky City. Yiyao and Jingyan were shot in order to protect them. Of course, Jingyan might be shot for saving Yiyao." What Jun had said was like a bomb which really shocked Kerry and Venus. Chapter 323 Disagreeable To The Eye (1) Chapter 323 Disagreeable To The Eye (1) Kerry didn''t respond for a moment and stammered, "do you mean she was assassinated?" "Yes, fortunately she wasn''t hurt." "My God, but when I watched the news, nothing happened." Jun Duan, with a cold look, exined, "the news has been blocked. What you see has been edited. Moreover, the killer used a high-quality silencing sniper gun. Other people do not know what happened except the one who was shot." "So it is. How is the operation going now?" Kerry finally remembered to ask about his son. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Both of them are still in the rescue. You can rest assured that the doctor will try his best to rescue them." Kerry, who hadn''t been so flustered and nervous for a long time, "I know, I know. Thank you." "You don''t have to thank me. I should thank Jingyan Ye. Without his feat today, she will not be able to leave." For a long time, Venus did not speak because she waspletely shocked. However rich her imagination, she did not expect Jingyan to do such a thing. Jun Duan finally told, "this matter is a state secret. I only told you that you have a special identity. Please don''t tell anyone, even your rtives." Kerry, knowing the stakes, nodded cautiously, "don''t worry, we won''t tell anyone." "Thank you very much." Jun Duan looked at the pale face of Venus and said, " you two can go there to have a rest, the operation onlysted three hours, it is estimated that there will be a long time." "Ok." Kerry held his wife back to the rest area. Taking advantage of Jun Duan''s inattention, he took out his mobile phone and entered the "soldier, Jun Duan". He froze at the result. Damn it, he''s themander of the C Army! The son actually fell in love with the general''s daughter. The future inws were too strong. After a general search of his resume, Kerry''s admiration for Jun Duan came into being. He looked at Jun Duan with more respect. After a long time, Venus finally came to her senses. The first thing she did was grab her husband''s arm and whispered, "Pingan has done such a great thing?" "Yes, yes, keep your voice down," said Kerry,forting his wife with tears andughter. "However, you should be worried about Pingan''s operation." "I''m worried about him, too, but I know members of the Ye family have nine lives, and he''ll be OK," she said confidently. When Jun Duan heard this, he looked back at her in surprise. If she were an ordinary woman, she would be worried to wipe her tears. Jingyan''s mother was strange to say such a word. Kerry had a deep understanding of Venus. How many injuries did he suffer? Gunshot wound, knife wound, drowning and amnesia, but he was fine in the end? Having seen these scenes, Venus naturally didn''t take a shot seriously. Of course, she was worried about her son''s injury in the operating room, but she didn''t feel that the sky was going to fall. Kerry smiled fondly and said, "you have such a good mental quality. When our son wakes up, would he be happy or sad if he knew you said that? " "He''s been so sessful these years that I suspect God forgot him. Now it seems that this is the beginning," Venus pped her husband''s hand and sighed. "We need to be prepared to meet the more cruel reality in the future." "I''m relieved to see you like that." Jun Duan was speechless. What kind of parents were they? Even though he was a soldier and used to death, he could not help worrying about his daughter. But they seemed very sure that their son would be OK. Should he tell them that the doctor just came out and said that Jingyan''s situation was very dangerous, so he asked people to call for them? After thinking about it, Jun Duan still gave up. They were still in the rescue. It''s inappropriate for him to say so. It''s boring for them to wait in the operating room. Kerry wanted to help his son explore Jun Duan, so he came to him and chatted, "Mr. Duan, I think you know that the two children are in love. I don''t know what your opinion is?" Chapter 323 Disagreeable To The Eye (2) Chapter 323 Disagreeable To The Eye (2) Jun Duan ''s frosty face showed a trace of gentleness, "I always respect my daughter''s opinions, I will not object if she likes it." "Oh, what a coincidence. I have the same attitude as you," said Kerry with a kind smile. "In fact, our biggest wish as parents is to keep our kids happy and safe. What we can do is to guide them, and leave the rest to themselves." "Yeah, it is indeed like that." Kerry smiled and was very pleased, but hepletely forgot that he did not have such an attitude towards his own daughter when he said this. If Chuxue Ye heard about this, she would shoot herself. They chatted about the changes of sky city in recent years, and the vibe was less embarrassing. Time passed by, and soon night fell. Chuxue returned and saw no one at home. She drove out and called her mother by the way. "Hospital? I''ll be right there." She hung up quickly and Venus didn''t have time to respond. Half an hourter, Chuxue came over in a rage, "Mom, Dad, what''s wrong with my brother? Why are you in the hospital? " "There was an ident in the afternoon, no big deal." Chuxue nced around and suddenly found an acquaintance, "eh? Why are you here? Are you hurt as well? " Azure dragon was a bit embarrassed and nodded. "Both of them are injured? Isn''t that a big deal? " Chuxue was surprised. Seeing a middle-aged man who was wearing a military uniform and looked a little bit like Yiyao Duan, she immediately understood who he was. So he put away her rashness and politely asked, "is this uncle the father of little sister?" The middle-aged man knew whom Chuxue was referring to and had a good impression on this lively and beautiful girl. "Yes, I''m Yiyao''s father." Chuxue bowed. "Hello, uncle. I''m Jingyan Ye''s sister. My name is Chuxue Ye." "Hello." At that moment, the door of the operating room suddenly opened, and several people rushed in. "Commander , Yiyao''s operation has beenpleted. It is very sessful. We transferred her to the ICU on the sixth floor for further observation." "Thank you. And what about the other one?" "Another operation is still in progress, the patient is seriously injured. The bullet is very close to the heart, and there is too much blood loss. The doctors are trying their best." Jun Duan said sincerely, "please." The doctor nodded and shut the door of the operating room. At this point, Venus was really worried and her hands began to shake. Jun Duan was anxious to see her daughter, "he will be ok, the doctors need more time, spare me for a while I''m going to see Yiyao." "Sure, hurry." After several people left, Kerry realized that his wife''s hands were very cold and asked, "scared? Don''t worry. Like you said just now, Ye family are all lucky dogs, and Pingan will be OK as his name, Pingan(safe). " This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Venus leaned on her husband and worried, "but what if..." "Don''t worry, mom. There''s no what if." Chuxueforted her, "brother will be OK, he loves our family and likes the little sister so much, he will be OK." "Hope so." In the ICU intensive care unit downstairs, Yiyaoid quietly in the bed, her face was covered with an oxygen mask, and her body was covered with gauze. The equipment next to her showed her heart pulse, blood pressure and other data. "Is there any news from the state police department?" Jun Duan asked the guard next to him. "Not yet." Jun Duan cursed in a low voice, "a bunch of useless shit!" Azure Dragon nodded. All those men were caught, but they got nothing from them. Moreover, the security was so careless and it seems that arge number of state and local officials will lose their jobs." "Commander , you haven''t eaten since noon. What would you like to eat? I''m going to the canteen and get you some. " "No, not in the mood." The guard sighed soundlessly. Everyone said thatmander Duan was too harsh on his daughter. But very few of them knew that he cares most about his daughter. Yiyao''s chief surgeon changed his clothes and came over, "Commander , why don''t you go have some rest. The patient will wake up most likely by tomorrow." "How is she now?" Jun Duan asked anxiously. The doctor said, "the operation was very sessful. When she was carried to the ambnce, the wound was bandaged, there was not much blood loss, and the position of the bullet was not in the crucial point, so no life risk." Jun Duan was slightly surprised, "her wound had been bandaged?" "Well, it was tied up with shirt pieces, and I heard from the nurse that she was carried out of the car, Jingyan was in aa but somehow still kept his hand on her wound..." Hearing the doctor''s description, Jun Duan started to admire Jingyan a lot. It seemed that the boy was sincere to his daughter. As long as he gets away from death and wakes up, he would support their rtionship. Outside the operating room, several people are anxiously waiting for Kerry. At Ye family''s vi, Xuan Zhao was also waiting. It''s already ten o''clock in the evening. Kerry and Venus haven''te home yet. Zhao Xuan is considering getting them a call. After much deliberation, she called Venus. "Oh, Xuan Zhao, you can go to bed first. We have some trouble here and will not return tonight." "Well, may I help you?" "No, it''s alright." Without any extra word, the call was hung up. Zhao Xuan sat on the bed sulking, they won''t tell her anything. It seems that she is still an outsider to the family. Chuxue sighed full of meaning, "Mom, as the saying goes, it''s easy to get someone home, but hard to send them away. How are you going to send thisdy away?" Venus hesitated, "but Xuan Zhao is already pregnant, how could we ignore her." Chuxue sprawled her hands and said, "I told you long ago. Since she wants to give birth, we should give her a house and get two or three maids to take care of her. Why do we have to keep her in our house? My brother doesn''t like her at all. All she wants is to take the child as a bargaining chip for my brother to marry her, simple as that, do you get it mom? " "I know what she wants. I was thinking that your brother broke up with Yiyao, but Xuan Zhao likes your brother. What if they end up forever? and they even have a child, love could be a cultivating process. I didn''t expect..." No one expected that Pingan, this dude, tried to sacrifice his life for Yiyao. It was gettingplicated. Chuxue sighed, "my brother likes this little sister for so many years, breaking up is not as easy as it sounds." "So what do we do?" Chuxue got an idea, "let Xuan Zhao move out." Venus refused such a proposal. "It makes Ye family look too merciless and it''s inappropriate. After all, she is pregnant with the bloodline of Ye family." "Ah~" Chuxue screamed sadly, "Mom, you are too kind. If you can''t do this, leave it to me, I''m a viin to her anyway. " "Still inappropriate. The baby is not even three months old, it''s easy to miscarry. We should wait a bit longer." Chapter 323 Disagreeable To The Eye (3) Chapter 323 Disagreeable To The Eye (3) Chuxue Ye looked at her mother up and down, saying: Mom, why are you so defensive for Xuan Zhao? Is it because that you are anxious to have a grandson? Every mother is not easy, when you get pregnant and have a childter, you will be able to understand what I feel now. After hearing this, Chuxue did not know what to say to refute her mother. It seemed that it still was a mystery that whether her pitiful brother could be with Yiyao Duan as he wished. It was cool in the Autumn night, and the bright moon hung high in the sky. The outside of the operating room was so quiet that Chuxue almost fell asleep as she waited for a long time. Howe the operation is not over yet, did something bad happen? Venus Mu became more and more worried. Kerry Ye put his arm around her shoulder tofort her, If something bad happened, there would be no need to rescue him for so long. Don''t think too much. As soon as he finished his words, the door of the operating room was pushed open again, and Kerry and Venus hurried toe over, asking: Doctor, how is my son? The doctor was full of fatigue and weariness, saying: Are you Jingyan Ye''s family? Yes, we are. The doctor''s voice sounded quite tired, The operation is done, which is almost a sess. But it''s up to the patient that if he can get through the dangerous period. Where is he? He''s been sent to the ICU on the fifth floor. Another doctor will tell you the precautionster. Okay. Thank you, doctor. Then they took the elevator to the fifth floor, as Venus was about to push the door to go in, they were stopped by the nurse inside, Sorry, the patient needs to be in the sterile environment and the family members are not allowed toe in. Okay, okay...... Venus apologized repeatedly and she came back to the ss window of the monitoring room. As soon as she saw her son, she started to cry. Jingyan''s body was filled with various tubes, and his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He was lying there lifelessly and only the red and yellow lights that kept shing next to him showed that he was still alive. Since his childhood, Venus had never seen him like this. And she was heartbroken. Kerry was still calm, Do not cry, isnt the operation sessful! I''m just sad that he got into this for a woman. Kerry then whispered by her ear because his daughter and Henry were there , Your son does not get into this for one woman, but for two. Venus was stunned and she broke intoughter at once, thinking: Indeed, how can I forgot about this. Jun Duan learned that Kerry and his family would not go back tonight, so he arranged two wards for them at the hospital to make it convenient for them to take care of Kerry. The patient''s current situation is still very dangerous, although the operation is done, it is difficult to tell whether he can wake up. The main surgeon was professional and serious, and the ten-hour-long operation had left his eyes covered with blood. Kerrys eyelids twitched, saying: Then what can we family members do? You can''t do anything in 24 hours. When his physiological feature is stable after 24 hours, you can help him if he still doesn''t wake up. Kerry frowned his eyebrows, saying: Thank you, doctor. The people of the Ye family and the Duan family could not sleep all night long, who were all worried about the two injured people. And the Commander even called to inquire the situation of them when they had operation, and instructed those people to notify him when they woke up. The sea breeze blew for the whole night in the Sky City. The next day, the ck clouds gathered overhead and it looked that a storm wasing. At noon, Yiyao Duan woke up, and Jun finally was relieved. Yiyao, you''re awake. Jun held his daughter''s hand, who wore asepsis take. Yiyao''s face was covered by an oxygen mask, and she stammered a few words. But Jun didn''t hear her clearly, and he looked at his daughter''s worried eyes, saying softly, Jingyan''s surgery is sessful, don''t worry. She was delighted after hearing his words and fell asleep again after blinking her eyes for several times. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The doctor did a detailed examination after hearing that she woke up, then he said to Jun, Commander, the patient''s condition is bing better, and if there are no idents, she will wake up in the afternoon, but by then her wound may be a bit painful. I see, thanks. Just as what the main surgeon had said, Yiyao woke up again at around four o''clock in the afternoon, whose oxygen mask was reced with an oxygen tube, and her face was still pale. You''re awake. The nurse who took care of her smiled and said. Yiyao rolled her eyes and looked at the ward. There was only her and the nurse. The nurse was a smart girl, she smiled as she used a cotton swab to moisten Yiyao''s lips, You can''t drink water now. The Commander hasnt slept from yesterday to this afternoon, so the director of hospital asked him to rest just now. Yiyao looked at the white ceiling, and the pain in her body made her recall what had happened yesterday. Such a fool. It was her duty even if she was really killed by the gun. Why should he disy gantry to protect her? Fortunately, his surgery was sessful, if he had died yesterday, she would have owed him a lot for the rest of her life. Uh ...... Yiyao whimpered in pain, she was so painful, as if her flesh had been cut from her body. The nurse put down the cotton swab and asked, The wound hurts, doesn''t it? The doctor said that it will be painful after the anesthetic dissipates, and you have to endure it because you can not use medicine. Yiyao nodded gently and asked in a hoarse voice with difficulty, The one......who was sent here......with me...... The nurse understood and said, Don''t worry, his surgery was sessful, but because his injury is more serious than yours, he is not awake now. As soon as she finished her words, she found that the heartbeat and blood pressure recorded on the monitor drifted upward, which made the nurse be frightened and she hurried tofort Yiyao: Dont worry, it is very normal that he is not awake now. Maybe he will wake up this night. You must not be excited. Gradually, the numbers on the monitor returned to normal. The nurse was relieved and said, Colonel, if you want to see your boyfriend as soon as possible......he is your boyfriend, right? Then you should hurry up and get better. Yiyao became delighted, thinking: Boyfriend? Sounds good too. It started to rain outside. This day, a series of changes had happened in the Sky City. First of all, the leader of the municipal Party Committee and the policemissioner were removed from office for misconduct. Second, the leaders involved in the security work were all demoted and punished, even the Director of the Public Security Department was also demoted by two levels, and the Secretary of a provincial Party Committee was demoted by one level. The reasons for the deration for their demotion and dismission included malfeasance, administrative vitions, as well as corruption and bribery and so on. Those who were removed or demoted did not have anyints because they knew that fortunately the firstdy was not in trouble, otherwise the punishment would have been even severer and more people would have been involved. In the UCU ward on the fifth floor, Jingyan did not have any signs of waking up. Venuss eyes were red, who should have secretly criedst night. Chuxue felt quite sorry when she saw her mothers look, so she advised her to go home and rest. Your brother is still not awake, how can I go back now? Venus looked at her son through the ss and was even more worried than yesterday. Chuxue knew that her mother was sometimes stubborn, so she stopped persuading her, Then what do you need? I''ll go home and get it for you. Take two sets of clothes for change, and the skin care product for daily wash and skin care. Besides, take some of your brother''s clothes, and your father''s...... After hearing that, Chuxue knew that her mother was ready to live in the hospital for a long time. That was alright, it still took some time for her brother to recover even after he woke up, and mother would definitely take care of him by herself. It was just because the military hospital did not allow cooking, otherwise her mother would have definitely moved the kitchen utensils here and cooked for him. I know, I''m going back then. Chuxue then said to Henry before she left, Uncle Zhang, you buy some dinner for my motherter, please. She didn''t eat much at noon, and my father may note until after work because he has to deal with the business of thepany. Henry nodded, saying: Okay, I know. Be careful on the road. It was already dark when Chuxue drove home. She first went to her parents'' room to pack the clothes, then Xuan Zhao''s voice came from outside, Auntie, are you back? As soon as Chuxue heard her voice, she became annoyed. Then she threw the clothes on the bed and walked out. When Xuan saw that it was Chuxue, she was stunned for a few seconds and said with a smile, Ruyi, you are back. Ruyi is the name which only can be called by my parents and brother, youd better call me Chuxue, for we are not that close. Chuxue said coldly. Xuan became a little annoyed, but she still said with a smile, Chuxue, why do you have to be so hostile to me? Did I do something wrong? But Chuxue still said without showing any respect to her: There''s no reason. I just simply don''t like you. Xuan became embarrassed and aggrieved, showing a delicate look, Then ...... what can I do so that you won''t hate me? It is simple, move out of my house. Xuan looked at her, beingpletely dumbfounded. Although she was quite angry in her heart, she still had to pretend to smile, saying: Chuxue, I''m still carrying your Ye family''s child, how can you be so cruel to me as the aunt of the baby? Aunt? Chuxue sneered, No, no. I have told you that we have nothing to do with each other. And Im not interested in being the aunt of your child. Then Chuxue turned around and continued to pack the clothes. Xuan gritted her teeth and red at her the view of her back, then she turned around and left as well. After packing all the stuff, Chuxue asked the maid to carry them downstairs. Although she had noticed that Xuan was sitting in the living room and watching her, she didn''t say anything and left directly. Chapter 324 Jingyan Ye Woke Up(1) Chapter 324 Jingyan Ye Woke Up(1) Only when the sound of the car disappeared into the rain, did Xuan Zhao ask the maid, Did Miss Ye say where she will go? No. Xuan thought: What happened on earth? Everyone in the family went out, and Jingyan Ye even has not come to work today, could it be that something happened to him? The thought of this made Xuan feel nervous, she thought: He can''t really be in trouble, right? Should I call Venus Mu and ask her After thinking about it for a long time, she still thought that she should ask Venus. After all, the host was not at home, so it was polite to ask her the reason as a guest. Then Xuan dialed Venuss phone number again. Hello? Auntie, it''s Xuan. I know, is something wrong? Xuan deliberately asked worriedly, I saw that Ruyi went out in a hurry just now, and I didn''t have time to ask her the reason. Did something happen? Can I help you with anything? Venus hesitated for a moment and said, It''s not a big deal, it''s just that Jingyan had a car ident and we have to take care of him in the hospital for the next few days. Xuan asked nervously, A car ident? Is it serious? Can I go and see him? It doesn''t matter, you don''t have toe. You''re pregnant and it is not convenient for you toe here. You take care of yourself at home these days. Id better...... Well, Xuan, I''m a little busy right now and I''ll hang up first. Then she hung up and Xuan waspletely froze, there was only one thing in her mind: Jingyan has a car ident. No wonder he hadn''t show up since yesterday afternoon and Kerry Ye also looked so bad. But she knew nothing about how the car ident happened and which hospital he was in. From the attitude of Chuxue Ye and Venus, it seemed that they did not want to tell her about it and did not want her to see him. After all, it was because Jingyan didn''t like her. Even if she pretended to be kind and peaceable, and even if she was pregnant with his child, he still did not like her. Then Xuan thought: He likes that soldier that much? Xuan was so anxious and full of anger that her stomach began to ache, so she sat down and breathed deeply for a while to calm herself down. No, she must find out which hospital Jingyan was in, only when she knew it, could she decide what to do next. In the hospital. Venus hung up the phone in guilt and Henry smiled and said: Ms. Ye, you''re not getting any better at lying. She said helplessly, I have no other way. It is not a good time for Xuan toe, because hering to the hospital will only make things be moreplicated. You''d better eat first, the food will get coldter. Venus pointed to the chair opposite and said, You sit down and eat too, you haven''t rested from yesterday until now as well. Im fine, I''ll wait for Mr. Ye toe back and eat with him. Then I''ll wait for him too. I have no appetite if I eat alone now. Everyone was hoping that Jingyan would wake up at night. However, not only did he not wake up, but he also had a fever, and it took the attending doctor and the entire medical staff of ICU more than two hours to get his temperature under control. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Another day had passed, Jingyan still did not wake up. However, Yiyao Duan was much better, who could speak much more clearly, and all the tubes on her body were removed. Nurse, does Jingyan downstairs wake up? This was the eighth time in a day that Yiyao asked the same question. The nurse who was changing her medicine bottle said, Not yet. Yiyao was disappointed at once. She wanted to see him, but now she couldn''t even stand up. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the ward, and after the nurse said Come in, a beauty appeared at the door. When Yiyao saw her, she smiled at once. Miss Duan, I''vee to see you. Chuxue walked in with a smile on her face. How''s your brother? Yiyao asked her at once. Chuxue sat on the chair beside her bed and sighed, He hasn''t woken up yet. Yiyao was about to cry after hearing her words: Is he ......badly hurt? You can rest assured, he will be fine. Chuxue smiled andforted her. She always believed in her brother and knew that his willpower was stronger than anyone else''s, so he would definitely wake up. Besides, if something really happened, she would feel it. Yiyao was a little suspicious, Are you all lying to me? Now that I''ve already woken up for two days, why hasn''t he woken up yet? Im not lying to you. It''s true. If something really happened to my brother, how can I still run up here to chat and make joke with you? Yiyao looked at her without saying anything. She was making judgement. How about I go down and take a picture for you to see him? Yiyao shook her head, saying: No, I''m afraid I''ll be sad if I look at his photo. Chuxue was slightly surprised at her words, thinking: So she will feel bad for my brother, judging from her words? She even wanted them to bepletely isted from each other all their lives several days ago, but now she seems to change her attitude! If my brother knows about it, he might be happy enough to jump up from the bed! After the nurse finished changing the medicine and went out, Chuxue held her chin with both her hands and asked in a small and curious tone, Miss Duan, what happened to you and my brother the day before yesterday? I have asked my mom and dad this question several times, but they refused to answer. Can you tell me about it? This question had been lingering in Chuxue''s mind for the past two days, making her so curious that she kept wondered: Why dont they tell me the reason for his injury on earth? Yiyao smiled slightly, Your name is Chuxue Ye, right? Yes, you can just call me Ruyi, which is my nickname. Chuxue said with a smile. Your parents named you after an idiom: In ord with one''s wishes, so they must love you very much, right? Yiyao looked into her eyes and thought: Of course all the family will love this kind of daughter, who is so beautiful, lively, kind and lovely. Chapter 324 Jingyan Ye Woke Up (2) Chapter 324 Jingyan Ye Woke Up (2) Chuxue Ye touched her face with some embarrassment, "Yeah, but they don''t treat me and my brother differently. By the way, my brother''s nickname is Pingan. I heard my mother say that my brother had encountered a lot of ups and downs after he was born, so he was given the nickname in the hope that he can live a peaceful life in the future." "Pingan..." Yiyao Duan muttered. What amon but warm name. She was a soldier and knew best the meaning of Pingan, or peace. Chuxue Ye felt curious and said in a soft voice, Please do not digress and tell me what had happened. Even a strong man like my brother has been hurt." Yiyao Duan turned her head to look at her andughed, "Ruyi, there are some things you don''t need to know. The more you know, the more fearful you will feel in this world." "Is it that serious?" Chuxue Yes eyes widened in surprise. She then patted her chest, "It''s okay. I''m tough. There''s nothing that I can''t ept." "But I still cant tell you. It''s our principle." "Ah..." Chuxue Ye wailed, "I dont like it when you all know what happened except me." Yiyao Duan pressed her hand, "Well, when your brother wakes up, you can pester your brother. Maybe he will tell you." Chuxue Ye became confident again and seemed to emit a dazzling light, "Oh, right. He cant stand me pestering him at all." Just then a person came in and Chuxue Ye immediately stood up from the stool and politely greeted him. Jun Duan greeted her right back. He was wearing in clothes, and looked more energetic, perhaps because he had rested for a few hours. "Dad." Yiyao Duan called him. Jun Duan looked at his haggard daughter and felt bad, "How do you feel?" "Much better, and the wound doesn''t hurt anymore." Yiyao Duanforted her dad. "I have something to tell you." Jun Duan nced at Chuxue Ye who was standing next to her. Chuxue Ye quickly understood and said to them, I''ll go see if my brother is awake. Excuse me for leaving for a while." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jun Duan nodded. After Chuxue Ye left the ward, he smiled and said, "That little girl is quite interesting." "Yes, she''s cute. Dad, what do you want to tell me?" Jun Duan turned serious, "The investigation results of the attack came out." "Which force did it?" Yiyao Duan asked with sharp eyes. "They belong to the same organization as those carrying biochemical weapons on the border. The Ministry of Public Security also captured three of his aplices in Sky City. They got the news from somewhere that the chief wasing to Sky City for inspection, so they snuck into the city two months ago." Yiyao Duan clenched her fists, "What do those bastards want?" "They want to provoke conflicts between our country and other countries, thus plunging us into war," Jun Duan added after a pause, "Tomorrow I''m going to the capital for a meeting. We can''t let them do whatever they want anymore. We''re going to eradicate this organization. Theyre too much of a threat to us. " Yiyao Duan was fevered, "Dad, let me go. I want to blow up their base by myself." "You rest here to get well first. Our country is full of people who excel at fighting and you dont have to participate." Jun Duan refused her request. Yiyao Duan said anxiously, "My wound will heal in a week. It wont be a problem." Jun Duan said firmly, "We can''t wait that long. The foreign minister of the country where this organization is located has been invited toe here today. We will act as soon as we work out the battle n tomorrow. Yiyao Duan instantly became dejected. They would take actions so fast, and she indeed couldnt make it. Jun Duan understood his daughter''s character and softened his tone to soothe her, "I''ve already told the dean and he will arrange for someone to take care of you while I''m away." "Okay." Jun Duan said gently, "Yiyao, you are an excellent soldier. You have turned from a junior soldier into a colonel with your own efforts. Im proud of you, but in private, I hope you can be safe. Our country has raised so many excellent men and it''s time for them to fight for the country." "Dad, Ill obey the order." Yiyao Duan looked stern. Jun Duan was relieved and ruffled her forehead hair. Yiyao Duans character was simr to her mothers, both of whom were stubborn, otherwise he would have persuaded her to retire from the army. In Yehuangpany, when it was time to knock off, Xuan Zhao left carrying a bag after informing Secretary Wang. She was now in a special position, so Secretary Wang couldnt do anything to her. She had already told the driver of Ye Family not to pick her up in the afternoon, so she bought some things and took a ride home by herself. She hired a car when she arrived at the ce where all cars driven from thepany had to pass by. At six o''clock, Kerry''s car passed by Xuan Zhaos ck car, and she said to the driver, "Follow the car in front." The driver started the engine to follow Kerrys car. When he saw Xuan Zhao''s nervous look in the rearview mirror, he asked with a smile, "Madam, you''re not going to catch your husband''s mistress, are you?" Xuan Zhao was stunned for a moment, but she didnt correct the driver but affirmed his guess,"Yes, to catch the mistress." The driver thought that he had guessed correctly, so he continued talking to her, "You should be pregnant, right? Your husband is too hical. How can he cheat on you when you are pregnant?" "Maybe... Men are just not trustworthy" The driver hastened to defend, "You should not tar men with the same brush. There are good men and there are also bad women." Xuan Zhao did not bother to talk to him. She pointed to the luxury car in front and said, "Please help me follow it closely. Dont lose track of it." The driver was smug, "Don''t worry. We won''t lose track of it. This kind of thing happens to me three or four times a month. I get experience. Your family should be very rich. Your husbands car costs at least several million." "Kind of." But the money wasn''t hers. The driver sensed that she was not interested in chatting, so he also shut up. After driving for three or four streets, Kerry''s driver said, "Boss, there is a car following us behind." Kerry smiled coldly, "Never mind. When arriving at the hospital, you go and find out who is following us." "Yes, sir." Having gotten where he was today, Kerry no longer needed to watch out for anyone in Sky City, but he should still be cautious. After all, Yiyao Duan was in the hospital and her identity is too special. The limousine had been driven into the military hospital and the car behind it stopped as well. Xuan Zhao was a little surprised. Jingyan Ye was actually hospitalized here? Was he seriously injured? "Madam, don''t you want to get off and see for yourself?" The driver teased her. "No, let''s go." Now that she found out where Jingyan Ye was, she could take her time. She didnt have to follow Kerry into the hospital at once, otherwise she would be easily discovered. Jingyan Ye was now in a stable condition, but strangely enough, he hadnt woke up, which inevitably made Kerry and Venus a little anxious. Chapter 324 Jingyan Ye Woke Up (3) Chapter 324 Jingyan Ye Woke Up (3) On her fourth day in hospital, Yiyao Duan couldn''t stand lying on the bed anymore. She was tired of hearing "He hasn''t woken up yet". She wanted to see Jingyan Ye for herself. "Colonel, why don''t you go in a wheelchair?" The kind nurse suggested. "No, I''m OK." Yiyao Duan said in spite of her pain, "I want to move around. Didn''t the doctor suggest me to do more exercise? Please help me get out of bed." "Alright." Yiyao Duan''s limbs were not injured, so walking was not an obstacle. But because she was too weak, she sweated a lot after taking a few steps. When she went down to the fifth floor in the elevator, Chuxue Ye who was taking the medicine at the nurses'' station came up to her in surprise upon seeing her, "Yiyao, you can get out of bed now?" Yiyao Duan smiled broadly, "I came to see your brother." Chuxue Ye held her another hand and said with concern, "You are still too weak. You should lie on the bed." "I''m worried about him." The nurse and Chuxue Ye slowly helped Yiyao Duan walk to the ICU. When Venus looked up and saw Yiyao Duan, she was stunned for a moment, but she hurriedly walk to her, "Why did youe down? You havent recovered yet." "I''m fine." Yiyao Duan said with a faint smile. Venus saw that she was tired and sweaty, so she asked the nurse and Chuxue Ye to help her onto the bench, "Ruyi, go inside and get a coat for Yiyao. She is sweaty and it''s easy to catch a cold." "Okay." Chuxue Ye left jumping up and down. She knew her mother was deeply conscious of righteousness, and wouldnt me Yiyao Duan. Yiyao Duan looked up at Venus who had clear and smooth skin. There were few wrinkles around her eyes, but probably because she was too tired these days, her eyes were bloodshot. Yiyao Duan thought, if her mother was still alive, she should be as kind as Venus. "Thank you." Yiyao Duan felt sore in her nose. Venus looked at Yiyaos tearful eyes and felt pain in her heart, "Silly girl, thank me for what?" "Don''t you me me?" Yiyao Duan asked. "I don''t me you. This is Pingan''s own choice. He likes you and wants to do something for you. I will not oppose, let alone me you for this matter. Besides, youve done a good thing. Im proud of you." Yiyao Duan turned to look at the person on the hospital bed, and the tears in her eyes finally rolled down. On the bed, Jingyan Ye looked so haggard,pletely devoid of his old vigor and energy. His cheeks were much thinner, and the lines of his face looked even more rigid. Venus gave her some tissue to wipe her tears, "Good girl, don''t cry." "Thank you." Yiyao Duan choked up. Chuxue Ye brought a light blue coat, and said while helping Yiyao Duan put it on, "This is my coat. I''ve only worn it once, but they''re clean. Hope you don''t mind." Yiyao Duan was feeling sad, but hearing Chuxue Yes words, her tears stopped rolling down, "Of course not. Ruyi, those who doesnt like you may mind but Im sure there are few people in this world who dislike you." "Really?" Chuxue Ye tilted her head with eyes glowing. She smugly said, "I think so, too. But there will always be someone who dislikes me. After all, I am not money. But I do not need everyone to like me, as long as those I like like me back." She didn''t like Xuan Zhao, so it didn''t matter if Xuan Zhao liked her or not. She even wanted that woman to hate her. Yiyao Duan didn''t expect such a young girl would have deep insights, "I always thought that if I had a younger sister, she would be very lively and cute. Unfortunately, my mother died when I was very young, and my father raised me as a boy, so I grew up with a bunch of boys. And the army in the military school are also males. suddenly a cute girl like you appeared, and it feels so novel." Chuxue Ye snuggled up to her, "Then you can treat me as your sister. I only have three brothers, and I also want an older sister." "Sure." Yiyao Duan readily agreed. Venus didn''t expect Yiyao Duan''s life to be so pitiful, so she couldn''t help but have more pity for her, "That''s good, Yiyao. You can teach her to behave properly in the future. I think she is obedient to you." "Mom, I''ve always been obedient." "Is that so?" Venus raised her eyebrows. Chuxue Ye felt discouraged, "All right, I can be disobedient sometimes." Venus poked her head, "Let''s go. Let Yiyao talk to your brother." "Right, he will definitely me us if he knows we''re yakking over here, preventing Yiyao from spending time with him alone." Yiyao Duan''s face flushed red and she lowered her head. She rarely flushed. When the men in the army told dirty jokes, she was a little embarrassed at first, but after some time, she would asionally tell a dirtier one. However, she was still very shy in front of Venus and Chuxue Ye. There were only two people left in the ward. Yiyao Duan sat quietly for several minutes before she gently held Jingyan Ye''s hand. His hand wasrge with well-defined bones and long fingers. There was not a single scar on it and he was perfect enough to be a hand model. On the contrary, her palms are slightly rough, because she had held guns for years and the part of the hand between the thumb and the index finger had thick calluses. Sopared with his hands, hers were more like a man''s hands. Yiyao Duan sighed and said, "You fool, why can''t you just give up? You are deliberately trying to make me owe you... In fact, its not that I dont like you. Its just like we are not suitable for each other. Every time we meet, theres always something going on. I feel very tired. But I am not an unreasonable person. I originally intended to never see you again, which is good for both you and me, but fate has allowed me to see you again and youve taken a bullet for me... Since you can sacrifice your life, I cannot be so hardhearted. So when you wake up, I will give you another chance." "Really?" A hoarse voice rang over her head. She jerked her head up and saw Jingyan Ye opened his eyes and was gazing at her with deep affection. "You''ve woken up? When did you wake up?" Yiyao Duan was exceptionally surprised. Jingyan Ye didn''t answer her question but asked again, "What you just said... is it true?" "Ive said so many words. Which sentence are you referring to? " Yiyao Duan pretended she didnt understand. "When I wake up, you will give me another chance. You said it yourself." Jingyan Ye didn''t dare to blink his eyes. He was afraid that once his eyes were closed, she would run away again. Yiyao Duan was a little shy and said slightly blushing, "It''s true. Are you relieved now?" Jingyan Ye was on the verge of tears, and he immediately felt that the bullet was well worth taking. "Yiyao, I love you." Jingyan Ye said in a hoarse voice. His gaze was so intent and warm that it seemed to be able to melt a thousand years cold ice. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yiyao Duan was too embarrassed to look at him, her eyes wondering, only to feel her face hot and burning. She cleared her throat, "Uh, I''ll call the doctor to give you an examination." After saying that, she wanted to struggle from his grip, but it was too tight. "Don''t go. I''m fine. You can call the doctorter," Jingyan Ye gazed at her and asked with concern, "How is your injury? Does it still hurt?" Considering he was a patient, Yiyao Duan continued to let him hold her, "My injury is less serious than yours. I woke up a few days ago and it doesn''t hurt anymore." "That''s good. That''s good." This was what concerned him most in hisa. asionally he could hear his mother and sister talking, but for some reason, he just couldn''t wake up. Until she held his hand just now, it was as if a powerful force had been injected into his body to help him wake up. This might be the power of love. Yiyao Duan worried that he just woke up and too much concern was not good for his recovery, so she said, "I''ll ask the doctor to examine you so that you can recover sooner." Jingyan Ye smiled sweetly, nodding his head. "Ruyi, Ruyi..." Yiyao Duan turned her head to shout to the people outside the ward. Very soon, Chuxue Ye rushed in, "What''s wrong, what''s wrong... Ah! Pingan, you''re awake." Chuxue Ye jumped up with excitement, "My goodness, you''re finally awake. Mom was so worried..." "Ruyi, go get the doctor toe over and give your brother a check." Yiyao Duan interrupted her and instructed. Chapter 325 I will Take Care of Her for the Rest of My Life (1) Chapter 325 I will Take Care of Her for the Rest of My Life (1) "Sure, I''ll go now," Chuxue Ye ran out for a few steps and then turned back to tease Yiyao Duan, "Yiyao, you are my brother''s panacea. Look, he woke up as soon as you came here." After saying that, she ran out immediately. Yiyao didnt know whether tough or cry. She just got the point. And she was no match at all fighting against her. "Don''t be angry. Chuxue has been like this since she was young. She only shows the real her when she''s with someone intimate." Jingyan worried that Yiyao was angry and exined for her sister. "I know. She has a good character, and I like her very much." Yiyao said with a smile. Jingyan looked straight at her and said heartily, "You are much thinner." "One must lose weight after a major surgery. Just like me, you''ve also lost a lot of weight." As soon as she said that, the door was opened and Venus Mu entered with concerns. Jingyan looked at his mother and said with guilt, "Mom, sorry for worrying you." Venus wiped the tears and said in smile, "It''s good to hear that you''re awake." "Mom, I will get better." "Mom knows that. Mom is so happy that you wake up," Venus took out her cell phone to call her husband, "I informed your father. He is in charge of thepany for you these days, and looked forward for your waking up every day." Jingyanughed, "Of course, when I wake up, he can be relieved." Soon the doctor came in in a hurry. He greeted Yiyao and began to check Jingyans health contidition. "I''m staying upstairs with you. Check your body first, and I''lle down to see you when I''m free." Yiyao whispered, signaling him to let go of her hand. Jingyan did not want to let her go, but had to let her go, "Move slowly and be careful of the wound." "I know," Yiyao got up holding Chuxue''s arm and slowly went out of the ward under Jingyan''s gaze. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I got to get better hurriedly, Jingyan said secretly in his heart, so he could go and take care of her. Seeing her expression of sorrow, he was heartbroken. After the check, the doctor was surprised. In the morning he was still quite weak, and how would all indicators be close to normal values now? Several doctors discussed and said, "We can transfer him to the general ward, since he is fine now." Venus did not raise any objection to this decision because she knew too well this ability of quick recovery inherited in the Ye family. "Mom, Jingyan is fine, so you and dad don''t need to stay here tonight. Go home and take a good rest." Chuxue saw that her mother had lost much weight, and showed her concerns. "It is not convenient for you to stay her. I will ask your father stay ......" "No. Later the little divine mascot wille here." Jingyan also did not want his parents to be tired, so he followed by his sister''s words, "Mom,ter when dades, you guys go back. You can''t sleep well here. Come back tomorrow." Venus couldn''t fight against to them, so she had to agree. After going upstairs, Yiyao was in a much better mood, and when she reminded of Jingyan''s confession, she couldn''t help buty down under the covers and smile. Since she said she would start rtionship with him, she naturally wouldn''t bother him with the bad things that had happened to him before. Just go forward. Hope they will have a happy ending. In the Ye familys vi. Xuan Zhao was eating listlessly when she suddenly heard the sound of the car engine. She stretched her neck to take a look, and found it was the car that Kerry Ye drove these days. She was happy, and hurriedly put down her chopsticks and walked out. Sure enough, Venus and Kerry came out from the car, looking extremely tired. "Uncle and Auntie, finally youre back. How is it Jingyan''s going?" Xuan asked worriedly. Venus said as she walked towards the house, "Much better. He just needs some time to recuperate." "That''s good. I am so worried." Xuan patted her chest. Seeing that her baby had grown a bit bigger, Venus didn''t know whether to rejoice or feel bad ...... "Are you feeling well these days?" Xuan smiled and said, "The baby is fine. Don''t worry. You and uncle haven''t eaten yet, right? The rice is just served now. Just take some." Venus waved her hand, "Sorry, I''m exhausted from the past few days, I''m going up to rest first." Kerry of course followed his wife, "You can eat by yourself, and we dont want to eat." Xuan nodded and said "good night, auntie and uncle. This night, everyone slept tight after such a time of chaos. The next day, arge number of doctors and nurses came to check Jingyans health. When seeing Jingyan in the ward holding the wall to move, everyone was shocked. "Didn''t you ...... just wake up yesterday? How can you get out of bed and move around so quickly?" The doctor stuttered. Jingyan stood and exined with a faint smile, "My recovery ability has been very good since I was a child." "That''s too fast. Come on. Sit on the bed first, and I''ll check your health condition." When the check was finished, the doctor looked at him with amazement, "I''ve been a doctor for so many years, but I''ve never seen a patient with such a good self-healing ability. If everyone was like you, hospitals would have to close down." Jingyanughed and didn''t say anything. He couldn''t wait to be able to walk as fast as he could today so he could go to take care of Yiyao. Around eight o''clock, Venus and Kerry came, with two boxes of food. Seeing that his son looked much better, Kerry said with great relief, "Not bad. You recover so quickly." "When the doctors came to check my health condition just now, they seemed like they were looking at an alien," Jingyan shook his head helplessly, and despising such a group of ignorant humans. Venus opened a box of food, and the aroma instantly wafted throughout the ward, "This is the soup I had the cook to cook for three or four hours. Drink it while it''s warm, since it nourishes the qi and blood." Jingyan took a sip with a spoon, but he looked at another box of food and asked with a smile, "Mom, what''s the other one?" "This one is for Yi Yao," "Mom, you are so kind." Jingyan looked like a child now. Venus teased him, "I am afraid that my silly son will give away his soup, so it''s better to cook more. Don''t you think so?" "Mother knows her children well!" Jingyan gave her a thumbs up and put down the spoon and immediately said, "I''ll send it up to her." "Drink the soup, and I''ll send it to her." Venus said seriously, "You just woke up yesterday. Don''t move around." "Mom, the doctor encouraged me to move around more, I''ll go, ande down for soupter." Venus also wanted to stop him, but was stopped by her husband, "Let him go. Or how would that matter pass?" That matter, of course, refers to Xuan''s pregnancy. When she thought about it, Venus thought it was right and urged her son, "Walk slowly." "I know." At this moment, Yiyao was eating breakfast on her hospital bed, including porridge, an egg, and two buns. Chapter 325 I Will Take Care of Her for the Rest of My Life (2) Chapter 325 I Will Take Care of Her for the Rest of My Life (2) When she heard a knock on the door, she said "Come in", and when she saw the person who appeared in front of her, she dropped the bun on the dining table. Jingyan Ye looked at the breakfast on her table and said with a frown, "You eat such a light diet? They are not so nutrient." "Wait, how can you get out of bed?" Yiyao Duan couldn''t believe her eyes. Jingyan looked at her tenderly, "In order to be able to take care of you." "Speak the truth." Yiyao was a little ufortable with him speaking erotic words anytime and anywhere. Jingyan sat by the hospital bed, opened the box of food, and said softly, "It is because of the genes in our family. We get healed by ourselves quickly." Yiyao suddenly remembered his secrets. He is not only able to fly through the wall and keep floating, he also possesses such amazing ability. This is simply the dream constituent that every soldier dream to have. "Let it go. Come on, and drink the soup. My parents brought it from home." Jingyan fed her with a spoon. Yiyao came back to her mind and awkwardly tried to take the spoon and drink it herself, but he refused, "Don''t refuse me. Drink quickly." Yiyao had to open her mouth and drank it. It was so fragrant and delicious. "Did you drink it?" Yiyao took another sip with his hand. Jingyan''s expression was serious, like he was doing a very important job, "No, I''ll go back and drink it later." "Then don''t feed me, and I can drink it myself," Yiyao took the spoon from his hand forcefully and muttered in a small voice, "It''s not like I can''t move my hands." Jingyan didn''t say anything, just looked at her and smiled. The girl he likes is beautiful and lovely anyway, especially when she just woke up, with fluffy hair, like a kitten. Under his deep gaze, Yiyao''s heartbeat elerated. She even couldnt hold the spoon. She reached out her hands and pushed his shoulder, "What are youughing at? Go and eat your breakfast." "Then take your time to drink. I''lle upter to get the box." Yiyao bowed her head and said yes, burying her red face in the bowl. Only when she heard the sound of closing the door, Yiyao raised her head and let out a sigh of relief. His gaze was so affectionate. For the next whole day, Jingyan almost showed in front of Yiyao. The two of them held each other to exercise. Henry sent the lunch for Jingyan to eat with Yiyao. Venus sat in the car andmented, "Others say that we raise a daughter for other families, but why do I think we raise our son for other families?" "That''s fine. We can save a lot of work." Kerry sped her hand and said. "How can we not worry? What about the one at home?" Venus asked annoyedly. Kerry shook her hand and said, "Jingyan has grown up, and this is something he causes. Just let him to solve it himself. Do not stop anything he doester." Venus frowned, "What? What if he still forces Xuan Zhao to have an abortion?" "I don''t think so. I''ll ask him what he''s going to do some day when he''s getting better." At this time, Xuan was thinking about how to go to the hospital to find Jingyan. she was really worried about Jingyan. Without seeing him, she would keep being worried. In addition to this, if she can let him change his attitude towards her by taking care of him, that would be even better. Jingyan helped Yiyao walk along the brick path for a while, and seeing that she was a bit tired, he proposed to sat on the bench next to them for a rest. "Are you tired?" Jingyan used his sleeve to wipe the sweat on her forehead, Yiyao subconsciously avoided it. Jingyan was helpless, "Why do you keep avoiding me?" Yiyao was embarrassed, "I''m not used to it." Jingyan came close to her ear and whispered, "Then you should get used to it as soon as possible, otherwise you would blush when I say affectionate words in the future." Yiyao moved away a little bit and blushed, "Then you should talk properly." "I''ll try my best," Jingyan lowered his eyes to admire her shy expression. If not for the fact that both of them were now injured, he would have taken her into his arms. Yiyao lost her imposing manner of a captain, butpletely became a little girl immersed in love. She would also blush, and will be at a loss. At the hospital entrance, a pregnant woman who is slim came down from a cab. She is Xuan. She went to the guidance area first and asked which department was responsible for admitting patients after idents. The nurse told her that it might be the orthopedic department, and after searching for a long time to find the orthopedic department, she asked the nurse if there was a patient named Jingyan. And the nurse shook her head. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Xuan was not satisfied and went to every ward in the inpatient department to look for him. After all the laborious work, she was out of breath, but she still found nothing. Had he been transferred to another hospital? Impossible. This is the best hospital in Sky City. Since he was here before, it is impossible to transfer him to another hospital. Xuan stood in front of the window pondering, and suddenly saw a familiar figure on the wide exercise field downstairs. He wore a hospital gown and supported another sick woman for a walk. Is he Jingyan? Xuan was surprised, and after careful identification, she affirmed her guess. She went downstairs quickly with enormous joy. This travel is fruitful. Although there are many people in the exercise field, with all patients and their families. Some are also jogging. However, Xuan could find him within so many people. After several days, he loses much weight with the gown loosely put on his body and can not walk well. But, who is the woman next to him? Is it a hospital acquaintance? He held her arm intimately, waited for her and turned his head to talk to her asionally. This is the warmth that she wants for a long time. No! She framed a woman officer before and she could not stand him being grabbed by others. Xuan knew that Jingyan wouldnt want her here, but she couldnt stand it. She needed to tell the woman that she has his baby. The woman''s skin is a little pale, her face is angr, and she has a handful of short hair stuck to her face, which was gently lifted behind to her ears by Jingyan. However, she was ring at him, while Jingyan had a doting smile on his face. Xuan was shocked. How could it be her? Why would it be her? She had left a long time ago, hadn''t she? Why was she hospitalized with Jingyan? Suddenly she reminded of the attitude of Venus. She proposed several times to visit Jingyan in the hospital, but was refused by her for various reasons. It turned out that this female officer was the real reason. The Ye family didn''t want her to appear in front of the female officer. so they still felt that the female officer was more important than her who was already pregnant. Yiyao was keenly aware of a pair of eyes staring at her, so she turned around, but found nothing. Xuan turned around the moment she looked over She bit her mouth, with both hands clenching the bag, and with cynicism and anger showing in her eyes. Jingyan, why not me? I have your baby. Why would you not look at me? And Yiyao, I would not let you to take away my things. Just wait. "What are you looking at?" Jingyan looked at her with a serious face. Yiyao turned her head, "It feels like someone was looking at me just now. Maybe I''m too sensitive." "You''re too nervous." Jingyan also looked back and didn''t find anything unusual, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Yiyao was deeply suspicious of histter statement. He couldn''t even protect himself now. After another round of walking, the two sat on a bench to rest and sunbathe. Time psed. Jingyan and her held each others hands. They just wanted that time would stop here. Chapter 325 I Will Take Care of Her for the Rest of My Life (3) Chapter 325 I Will Take Care of Her for the Rest of My Life (3) Azure Dragon came over from afar, holding Yiyao Duan''s cell phone in his hand. "Boss, the chief called just now." Azure Dragon whispered next to her ear, and took the time to nce at Jingyan. How dare him grab his boss again? Yiyao called her father back and got through after only a while, "Dad, anything wrong?" "How''s your body?" Jun Duan''s voice was deep. "Quite well. I''m moving around down there." "I heard that Jingyan has also woken up?" Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yiyao looked at the person next to her and her tone was much softer, "Yes, he''s awake." "That''s good, we''ve already had a battle n on our side. I''m going to there. Take care of yourself at the hospital." Yiyao straightened her back when she heard that, "Dad, when are you guys leaving?" "We''re leaving this evening." Yiyao was clear about the rules, so she didn''t ask again, but said with concerns, "Dad, you have to be careful." "I know. I still have to see you to get married and have children with my own eyes, so I won''t die so easily." When Yiyao heard her father''s tone, she knew that it was not easy to fight for this time. The more rxed he seemed the, more dangerous the situation was known to be. "Give the phone to Jingyan, and I''ll have a few words for him." Yiyao froze and gave the phone to the person next to her, "My father told you to listen to the phone." Jingyan''s heart was so nervous. This was his future father-inw, so he had to go along well with him. Taking the phone, he respectfully and politely said, "Hello uncle, I''m Jingyan." "Hello, although you have not met me, but I saw you when I left. This time I need to say thank you to you." Jingyan replied with respect: This is all what I need to do. Jun''s voice was warm, "My daughter grew up in the military troop, so she is like a boy, with bad temper. If you get married in the future, you have to be more tolerant of her." Jingyan looked at Yiyao with a smile and said, "Uncle, Yiyao is fine. Don''t worry. I will take care of her." "I have no objection to your marriage, but there is one thing you must do." Jun''sst sentence was serious. Jingyan also got serious, "Please." "Since you decided to be with her, you absolutely can''t abandon her, or do anything messy. If you make my daughter sad, I will not let you go." Jingyan suddenly remembered the matter of Xuan, and became concerned, but still made a promise, "Uncle, as long as I am still alive, I will definitely not let Yiyao be sad." "Remember what you said." Jun ended the call after this sentence. Xuan took the phone from his hands and said with a slightly red face, "Why is it like that you guys are selling me out." "Uncle told me to take care of you." Jingyan said with a smile, but deep in his heart, he was hesitating. How to tell her about Xuan''s pregnancy? The two of them had just eased their tension a little. In case she knew about it, would she turn away again after being mad? The news which might hurt her heart, would do no good for her recovery. But he couldn''t help but say ...... "What are you thinking about?" Yiyao looked at him looking dumb and asked curiously. Jingyan came back to his mind. Before confessing this matter, he still had one more thing to figure out, "Yiyao, I remembered one thing that I never had the chance to ask you." "What is it?" Jingyan looked up at Azure Dragon who was standing aside, Azure Dragon bristled and went to run in disdain. When Yiyao saw that he had sent away Azure Dragon, she knew that this matter was not simple and her expression became serious. "Don''t get angry when I ask." Jingyan gave her a warning. Yiyao depised him, "If I was really that mean, how would I still sit and bathe in the sun with you?" Jingyan smiled and said, "That morning, you came to the hotel to look for me. How did you know that I was in that hotel room?" Yiyao tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Didn''t you send me a text message to tell me?" "It couldn''t have been me," Jingyan exined, "I slept until you came and woke up. I didn''t touch my phone at all, and with that kind of thing happening, how could I have texted you toe over and observe?" "What?" Yiyao twisted her head to re at him. What does he mean? Jingyan quickly held her shoulders to exin, "Don''t be angry. What I want to express is that this incident did not happen when I was sober. I was also a victim." There were only two people in the room at that time. Since the text was not sent by him, it could only be sent by Xuan. Her purpose was simple, that was, to break up the rtionship between him and Yiyao. She did it and got pregnant sessfully. Jingyan instantly felt that he had been framed by this woman. In fact, he had known that this woman had some affections for him long before, but he had already subtly rebuffed her, but he didn''t expect her to insist. It seems that he should have refused in person, so that he wouldn''t have gotten into this situation today. "What you just meant was that the girl deliberately made me go to the hotel?" Yiyao understood. "Right." Yiyao nodded, "I see. She likes you, right?" "I saved her before. However, I didn''t expect her to repay me like this." Jingyan said coldly. Yiyao patted his shoulder and flirted, "It is always the story in TV? You saved the girl and the girl gave you her body. Very appropriate, right?" "Yiyao ......" "Okay, take your time to think about it, and I''ll turn around again." Yiyao propped up his shoulders to get up. Although she said that she didn''t care anymore, in fact, it was hard for her the ept that. Jingyan see her upset expression, he would not let her go alone, but grabbed her hand and didnt let her go. Chapter 326 Follow Your Heart to Love Someone (1) Chapter 326 Follow Your Heart to Love Someone (1) He was nervous. He just mentioned a question and then she got angry. How dare he tell her that explosive news? He would definitely be kicked out by her. During the evening meal, Jingyan saw that she was still a bit sullen. In order to make her happy, he said, "Let me tell you a joke from my school days." Yiyao Duan drank her soup listlessly and said yes. "When I was a sophomore, I started a gamepany. Because I was often outside the school, I didnt take some elective courses. Once I went to the exam for ideological and moral cultivation, I went early to take a seat, and saw a guy sitting next to me. I said, "Hey bro, can you give me a copy for the exam later? He turned around and looked at me, but did not speak. I took this as a yes. A few minutester the bell rang, this guy went straight to the podium ......" At this point, Jingyan stopped. Yiyao was interested and asked: What for? Jingyan smiled bitterly, "handing out papers. He is our teacher." "Lol." Yiyaoughed aloud, with her gloomy mood swept away, "And then what?" "I didnt pass the exam," Jingyan was helpless, "that was the only time I didnt passed the exam for all the study. And that day, he was sitting next to me. Even though I wanted to use the phone to check, I couldnt. That experience is really memorable." "I didn''t expect you to have such moments." "I also did not expect him to be a teacher, since he looked quite young." Seeing her to be happy, he also cheered up, and gave her a bowl of soup and said, "Drink some more. I specially asked my families to cook for you. It is good for girls to nourish the blood and qi." "I''ve already drunk a big bowl." Yiyao beamed, couldn''t help but show the loveliness of a girl. "Well, drink some more. It will be better for your injury." Yiyao blushed, so she buried her head and continued to drink. Jingyan finally smiled. Under Jingyan''s attentive care, Yiyao recovered rapidly, and her pale face also became ruddy. And Jingyan was already walking like a normal person. This afternoon, Jingyan came up with two bags and knocked on the door, but there was no sound inside. "The boss is taking a nap. Do you want something?" Azure Dragon appeared from nowhere. Jingyan shook the bags, "I brought her a few clothes, since she can''t always wear a hospital gown." "Oh, go in, but keep your voice down." After saying that, Azure Dragon turned around and went into another ward. The curtains were lit, so the ward was gloomy. The girl was lying on her side under the covers sleeping t. She used to lie low, but with injuries on her back, she could only keep such a posture which she had only recently be ustomed to. Jingyan put his clothes on the sofa, went to the bed and sat down, quietly looking at her. Her face was much rounder than the other day, and she frowned for something she was dreaming of. Jingyan leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, and when he got up, he found that she had opened her eyes and had the gun in her hand against his heart. "Why you made no sound when you came in." Yiyao threw the gun casually into the quilt and asked in a soft tone. "Azure Dragon said you were sleeping, so I didn''t want to disturb you," Jingyan''s expression didn''t change a bit, but instead he was heartbroken that she was sleeping restlessly. Yiyao rubbed her eyes and smiled, "I didn''t scare you, right?" Jingyan gently ruffled the thin bangs in front of her forehead and said in a soft voice, "What I fear most in this world is that you would leave me. Apart from that, I''m not afraid of anything else." Yiyao''s eyes were tinged with warmth, and she shrank back inside the quilt, murmuring, "I still want to sleep." "Just sleep, and I''ll stay here with you." Yiyao hesitated for a moment, patted the other half of the bed and said, "Are you sleepy? Sleep with me for a while." Jingyan was surprised for two seconds, then took off his jacket and took off his shoes, nimbly got into the quilt,y down face to face with her. Looking at the girl''s blushing face, he said in a voice that two people could hear, "It just happens that I''m also sleepy." Yiyao closed her eyes, with her long eyshes moving, and smile that could not be pressed. Perhaps the distance was too close, so close that they could hear each other''s wild heartbeats. Jingyan was attracted by the scent of her body, looking straight at her lips, and asked with his voice full of temptation, "Yiyao, I want to kiss you." Yiyao fiercely opened her eye with protest. Before she just wanted to say "no", she was kissed by Jingyan. The kiss was like a feather crossing the heart and turned out to be veryfortable. Yiyao looked at the pair of strange eyes, which reflected her own shadow, then she obediently closed her eyes. Seeing that she didnt refuse, Jingyan went further. He missed her so much that he wanted more. His tongue slipped into her mouth and open her mouth, and tangled with her tongue. He was so eager to taste the taste that belongs to her ...... Two of them are adults, and love each other. When touching each other, the fire immediately turned on. Jingyan was both gentle and fierce. Jingyan sped her waist, seemingly wanting to integrate hers in his own body. His hands could not help but reach into her clothes, feeling her delicacy and temperature ...... It wasn''t until Yiyao felt something against the root of her thighs that she snapped out of her confusion and pinched someone''s hot ears, panting lightly, "Stop." Jingyan was kissing her corbone. When hearing her voice, he also stopped, raised his head with hot eyes looking at the girl with her watery eyes, and kissed the lips again. After those, he took her into his arms. "Yiyao, Yiyao ......" he whispered beside her ear, as if to shout into her soul. At that moment, Yiyao almost gave up. "Are you having a hard time?" Yiyao asked in a muffled voice. Jingyan didn''t know what she was going to do, so he pretended to be pitiful and said, "Well, it''s hard, but I won''t force you if you don''t want to." Yiyao was silent for a while and said in a murmur, "I think we''re moving too fast." "I know. I can wait." Jingyan tide her short hair and used his willpower to bring down the fire in his body, "Well, sleep." Yiyao fell asleep for the first time in this way, but inexplicably she fell asleep quickly, probably at ease with him by her side. Jingyanughed silently when he heard her steady breathing. He originally just wanted toe up and give her clothes, but he didn''t expect to get such a benefit, so he was very satisfied with it. In the quiet afternoon, the two lied in a bed and took the most wonderful nap. The next day, after the doctor had check Jingyan''s health condition, he said calmly, "Mr. Ye, you can be discharged from the hospital." "What? So soon?" Jingyan showed his surprise. "You havepletely recovered and arepletely ready to be discharged." After days of blows, the doctor was used to his ability to heal so quickly. He knew his body well, so of course Jingyan could feel that he was well, but Yiyao was not well, so he said: "Doctor, can I stay for two more days?" The doctor didnt know whether tough or cry, "Mr. Ye, I haven''t seen anyone who doesn''t want to be discharged. Sorry, the amount of our hospital beds is limited, so you''d better give it to someone who needs it." "When will Yiyao be discharged?" "Captain Duan may need a few more days."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jingyan thought for a moment and said, "Then can she go out to convalesce?" Chapter 326 Follow Your Heart to Love Someone (2) Chapter 326 Follow Your Heart to Love Someone (2) "No, themander Duan has given instructions before leaving that she is not allowed to step out of the hospital without aplete recovery. And it''s not convenient to conduct the treatment or anything." Jingyan Ye gave up this idea and asked again, "I really can''t stay for two more days?" "No, you should know by asking at the nurse''s guidance area that how many patients are waiting for a bed." Jingyan said with frustration, "Okay, I''ll go and do the discharging procedurester." "You don''t have to pay, because all the expenses are covered by our hospital." To this, Jingyan didn''t say anything. It should be the chief who gave the order, "Get it." After the doctor left, Jingyan called his sister and asked her toe pick him up and discharge him. And by the way, he went upstairs to talk to Yiyao Duan. "Go. Remember to bring me something delicious." Yiyao was lying on the bed ying a game in the clothes he brought yesterday. She had no feeling anything about his discharge, because he would come often anyway after he was discharged. "Call me when you have something you want to eat." "Got it." "Then I''m leaving." Jingyan was reluctant to give up, but Yiyao was ying game and she couldn''t put her attention on him. Jingyan had an impulse to go up and raise her chin and kiss her hard on the lips before letting go. Yiyao was confused for two seconds, heard the "KO" sound from the phone and screamed, "Oh, it''s all your fault." "You ignore me first" Jingyan was indignant. Yiyao has no awareness of the role as a girlfriend, and said in puzzlement, "You wille again, so you still let me see you leaving?" Jingyan was depressed, "Okay. y your game. I''m leaving." "Wait," Yiyao saw that he was a bit grumpy, hooked her finger and said, "Come here." Jingyan obeyed and leaned down. Yiyao wrapped her arms around his neck, kissed him back on the lips for a moment and let go, "Tomorrow I want to drink chicken soup." Jingyan came over and nibbled on her moist lips and said in a low voice, "Yes, Sir." On the way home, Jingyan kept reminiscing about the kiss. The girl he liked was sometimes very gentle, and sometimes very fierce. No matter what she is like, he likes them all. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When the car was almost at the vi, Jingyan realized that this was not the way to the apartment, so he turned his head to gaze at Chuxue Ye and asked, "Why are you driving home?" "By the order of the mother. She ordered that I must get you home. How dare I to disobey her order?" Chuxue said yfully. "I''m not going home. Park the car here, and I''ll go back to the apartment by myself." Chuxue refused and said: Jingyan, we are almost here. Just go in and turn around. You wouldnt lose anything. And, I can send you out again. You get to let me finish the task, right?" Jingyan red at her and did not speak. Chuxue smiled, "You can''t me me, but you should me yourself. All the way home, you are thinking about Yiyao, and didn''t know I took another road." Reminding Yiyao, Jingyan''s anger was mostly gone, "Why are you uniting with mom? Aren''t you supporting me?" "Of course I support you, but the mother is the boss of the family. She gave the order and I dare not disobey," said Chuxue when ncing at his brother, and continued, "In addition, Xuan is pregnant now. Not seeing her doesnt mean that this thing did not happen? Jingyan, this is a cover-up." Jingyan leaned back in his chair and said sullenly, "Then what can I do? No matter what she did she had to give birth to this child, and mom was protecting her, so I could only do nothing about it." "Have you told Yiyao about this?" "Not yet. I don''t know how to ask." This is the biggest problem during this period of time. Chuxue, like an older sister, advised him, "Jingyan, you should do it quickly. The sooner Yiyao knows, the less harm she will suffer." "What if she refuses to forgive me?" "But this matter cant be covered up. Even though you do not say, she will finally know. The more you say, the more odds you will have." Jingyan fell into silence. He understood all these reasons, but he just did not dare. He was very decisive about everything, except for those rted to Yiyao. Wait until she is getting a little bit better again, and wait for a good time. However, if he knew that something like that would happen behind him, he would definitely tell her himself tomorrow. At the entrance of the vi, Venus Mu was waiting, and next to her stood an equally excited Xuan Zhao. When Chuxue''s car stopped, Venus saw the person on the passenger side before a smile appeared on her face, "You''re out of the hospital." "Mom." Jingyan got out of the car and called out, without looking at Xuan. "Henry He, have someone to take out the luggage from the car." Venus said happily. She was just worried that Chuxue wouldn''t be able to take him back. Jingyan looked calm and stopped Henry, "Uncle Zhang, there is no need to fetch it, since I will leave later." "Leave? Where are you going?" The smile on Venuss face disappeared abruptly. "I''m going to stay at the apartment." Venus was irritated, "There''s nothing in your apartment. I didn''t stop you when you went to live some time ago, but now you get injured, then who will cook for you?" Jingyan''s tone was always very calm, "I can do it myself." "Wow! You can cook by yourself? What about making soup? You don''t work anymore? Did you forget that there are some other person?" Venus referred to someone else. The woman was calm, but her heart was clenched by a hand. He really hates her so much that he refuses to even look at her? Jingyan was silent for a long time and said to Henry, "Uncle Zhang, bring down the luggage." For the sake of Yiyao''s diet, he might as well hold back for a while. Hearing these words, the people present let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 326 Follow Your Heart to Love Someone (3) Chapter 326 Follow Your Heart to Love Someone (3) In the evening, Jingyan Ye sat in the living room reading files, Xuan Zhao slowly walked over and sat down next to him, Jingyan got up without a word and sat down on the opposite. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When you hate someone to such an extent, you wouldnt even want to smell he scent. Xuan clenched her hands suppressed her anger and said softly: Jingyan, I have got pregnant for over two months. And the doctor said everything is fine. Jingyan kept looking at the files in his hands, as if he had not heard her words. "Don''t you want to touch him?" Xuan got up and came to him, bent her legs and squatted down, tilted her head and looked at him pitifully, trying to impress him with the child. Bringing up this matter, Jingyan happened to have something to ask her. "Let me ask you. Last time at the hotel, was it you who sent a text message to tell Yiyao the hotel address and room number?" Xuan''s face turned pale and she kept shaking her head, "It wasn''t me." "You should stop acting. If it wasn''t you, was it me?" Jingyan sneered, "I slept so deeply that I didn''t even know if I had touched you so how could I tell Yiyao clearly where I was?" Xuan naturally didn''t dare to admit all this and argued, "Jingyan, even though you don''t like me and don''t want this child, you can''t nder me. How would I know your phone password?" "Couldn''t you have tried it one by one with my fingers?" Jingyan just knew her. Xuan was extremely nervous, "I ...... I can''t even think of this, and, and Yiyao is a female officer. Isn''t it easy for her to check any information? How can you me this matter on me?" Jingyan looked at her with disgust, "Well! You think she''s that boring, right? I have already asked her. In that morning, someone did send her a text message with the detailed address. And at that time, there were only you and me in the room. It is obvious." Xuan refused to admit it, "Why don''t you believe me? I really did not do anything." "Believe you? Xuan, now I really regret that I saved you more than twenty years ago, and even saved you some time ago." After saying that, Jingyan threw the files on the coffee table and got up angrily and left the living room. Xuan looked at his back, feeling like her heart had been stabbed. The moment she got out of the car until now, he didn''t even look at herself. The reason for this is because of that woman and he is willing to stay in the vi because he has to send all kinds of soup to that woman in the hospital every day, right? "Xuan, why are you squatting on the ground? Get up quickly." The voice of Venus came from behind. Xuan was upset and shed tears. "Auntie." Xuan''s voice was gloomy as she stood up holding the sofa. Seeing that she was crying, Venus quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Xuan wiped her tears and shook her head, "Nothing." Venus looked at the files on the coffee table and knew that her son had said something harsh again, and sighed in her heart tofort her, "You are pregnant now, and you can''t cry all the time, since it''s not good for the baby." "Well, I know." Xuan never mentioned Jingyan, but she knew that with Venus''s intelligence, she would be able to guess who had caused her to cry. "Well, don''t cry. Sit and rest for a while, I''ll go talk to Jingyan. It''s not the real him." Xuan pulled her arm, "Auntie, don''t me Jingyan. He didn''t like this child in the first ce, so it makes sense that he treats me badly." Venus patted the back of her hand and said, "No matter what, the child is innocent. Just sit here." "Auntie, don''t make it hard for Jingyan, or he''ll hate me even more." Xuan said, with more tears again. "Don''t worry, I won''t give him a hard time." Venus let go of her hand and walked towards the door. During the time she had spent with Xuan, she felt that this girl was both considerate and gentle, polite, and spoke at every turn to defend Jingyan. Why did Jingyan hate such a nice girl so much? When she found his son at theke, Venus sat next to him and didn''t mention what had just happened, but instead asked him, "What soup do you want to bring to Yiyao tomorrow morning? I''ll have the cook to prepare the ingredients in the evening." Jingyan looked at his mother in surprise. He thought his mother hade to me him. "Mom knows you''re having a hard time and doesn''t want to add to your worries," Venus raised her hand and touched the back of his head, "Time really flies. You''re already an adult. You''ve been a smart and kind child since you were little. Mom believes you''ll handle it well this time too." "Mom, it''s really hard." Jingyan told the truth and buried his face in his hands, "I know it''s not right for me to treat Xuan like this, but I really can''t let go of Yiyao, I''ve loved her for over twenty years, she''s half of my life. Without her, what does the world mean for me?" Venus had the same experience so she understood her son''s feelings. She had also thought about this when Kerry fell into the sea and disappeared. Caressing her son''s back, she said, "Follow your heart. Follow it if you like, but don''t hurt the innocent. If you are destined to love each other, even if you are separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, you wille together in the end." In the distance, Xuan looked at the mother and son by theke with a winning smile. She still can control Venus. In the evening, Kerry Ye came back and the first thing he said when he saw his son was, "Go to work tomorrow. I need to rest, as I''m exhausted." "Dad, you don''t give me a little more time to slow down either." Jingyan deliberately flirted with him. "How long have you been slowing down? Don''t y soft for me. I''m still conscious about your healing ability." "Oh, I know." Jingyan''s n to show weakness failed. Early the next morning, Jingyan brought a breakfast of boiled chicken soup, millet congee and shrimp dumplings and sped all the way to the hospital, when Yiyao was washing up in her room. "You have to drink the chicken soup. The millet congee is good for your stomach, so you should drink more." Jingyan put the food on the table. Without wearing a formal dress, he was very much like a man doing housework. Yiyao finished washing her face and brushing her teeth, and went next door to call Azure Dragon to come over for breakfast. "Enjoy yourself. I have someone to send food here at noon. Since thepany is too far away from here, and it will take me two hours to get back and forth, I wille over after work this afternoon." Jingyan gazed at her as he reported his schedule. Yiyao nodded and said, "You don''t need to run all the time. It''s too troublesome. Juste over every morning." "No, it''s the car running and not me running. I know the importance clearly. Eat, and I''m going to work first." "Go. Keep safe." Jingyan gave her a kiss on the cheek, just as Azure Dragon came in and turned around with an "ouch" and yelled, "I didn''t see anything. You guys can continue." Yiyao blushed slightly, but still had to maintain the authority of a boss, smiling and scolding, "Continue what? Sit down and eat." Chapter 327 I Dont Mean to Hide This from You (1) Chapter 327 I Don''t Mean to Hide This from You (1) Jingyan Ye patted Azure Dragon''s shoulder and said, I''m leaving." He went downstairs and left, not seeing in his haste that a woman walked out from the end of the hallway. Yiyao Duan enjoyed the chicken soup, while Azure Dragon feasted on the dumplings. After Jingyan left for a moment, they heard someoneing this way, and then that person stood at the door of the ward. Azure Dragon put down the dumplings, pulled out the pistol on his waist, and nimbly walked behind the door. He waited patiently and the person outside did not knock the door. Eventually the knocking sounded. Azure Dragon stood behind the door and opened it. As soon as the person took a step into the room, he aimed his gun right at the persons temple. Xuan Zhao screamed in fear and almost fell to the floor. "Who are you?" Azure Dragon questioned in a cold voice. Xuan leaned against the wall and trembled, covering her belly and saying warily, "I ..... I''m Jingyan Ye''s secretary." Then Azure Dragon put away his gun. "He just left." Azure Dragon said coldly. Xuan was in shock. It was the first time she had ever been pointed at a gun. "I''m not here to find him." said Xuan. "Then who are you looking for?" Xuan pointed inside the ward, "I''m looking for Miss Duan." Azure Dragon frowned. "There is a woman. She said she was here to see you." Azure Dragon said to Yiyao who was inside. "Let her in." Yiyao''s voice came over. "You can go to see her now." Azure Dragon said coldly. He felt that this woman was here to cause trouble. Xuan took a deep breath, and then walked inside. Yiyao was currently eating breakfast. Yiyao was not the least bit surprised to see her. "You go out first, and take all these dumplings away." She said to Azure Dragon. Then Azure Drago reluctantly went out. Yiyao nced at the woman. She had seen her before. She noticed that she was quite good-looking, but she was much fatter than before. "Please take a seat." Yiyao said as she pointed to the opposite chair. Xuan didn''t expect her to be so calm when she saw her. "Why do you want to see me?" Yiyao asked coldly. "Miss Duan, can you break up with Jingyan?" Xuan said in a soft voice. Yiyao sneered. This woman was straight to the point. "Don''t you think it''s boring to say this?" said Yiyao. "I''ve been pregnant for more than two months. The baby''s father is Jingyan." said Xuan. Then she pretended to wipe the tears from her eyes. Yiyao froze and her mind went nk. "She''s pregnant? Why didn''t Jingyan mention anything about it?" Yiyao thought. Xuan looked at her expression and knew she didn''t know the news yet, and then contiued, "My parents divorced when I was very young, so I grew up with my mother. I didn''t want my child to be born without a father. You are beautiful and capable. You will surely find a man who is right for you. Please don''t compete with me for Jingyan, okay? I really can''t live without him." After hearing her words, Yiyao felt she could barely breathe, yet she couldn''t act too weak in front of the woman, so she tried to stay calm. She was now so angry that she wanted to kill Jingyan. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She put her hands around her chest and didn''t say a word. "Jingyan likes this baby very much, and he wants me to have it, but he feels sorry for you. I don''t want him suffer that pain, so I can onlye and talk to you." She continued. "If ...... if you don''t want to leave Jingyan, I just hope ......" her tears kept falling as she said, "I just hope after you marry Jingyan, you can be good to my child." With anger suppressed in her heart, Yiyao said, I''ll think about it." Knowing that the purpose had been achieved, Xuan got up and said, "I''m sorry to disturb your breakfast. Goodbye." When Xuan left, Yiyao could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She looked at the food on the table, and directly overturned the table. Chopsticks and lunch boxes fell to the floor. Azure Dragon heard the noise and ran in, seeing the mess. Yiyao was even more furious, gasping for breath. "What''s wrong? asked he. Yiyaos heart ached. She felt her legs go weak and took two steps backwards. Azure Dragon hurriedly held her up, "What happened?" Chapter 327 I Dont Mean to Hide This from You (2) Chapter 327 I Don''t Mean to Hide This from You (2) Yiyao Duan took a deep breath, then said, "I''m fine, I ......" Before she could finish her sentence, then she fainted. "Yiyao," Azure Dragon eximed. He ran to the hallway and yelled, "Doctor, doctor ......" Several people ran out of the doctor''s office and rushed over to push open the ICU door. The attending doctor asked, "What happened to her?" "She suddenly fainted." Azure Dragon said uneasily. The doctor rushed to examine her body At Yehuang Group, Jingyan''s arrival motivated the workers. The employees of thepany seemed to like the new president Jingyan more than Kerry. As soon as he arrived at thepany, Jingyan told Secretary Wang to inform all the senior management of the meeting. Before going to the meeting room, Jingyan sent a text message to Yiyao, but didn''t receive any reply. Then Jingyan turned his phone to silent mode, looked for some documents in his office and went downstairs for the meeting. When he passed by, he ran into Xuan Zhao who came in in a hurry. "Mr. Ye, I" Xuan said, looking at him expectantly. Before she finished her sentence, Jingyan walked straight to the elevator. Secretary Wang felt a little surprised to see the president directly ignoring ZXuan, "Did they have a fight?" Xuan returned to the office with some embarrassment. She had gone to see Yiyao in the morning, so she was a little worried that Jingyan would know that. However, after she thought about the child in her belly, she was less worried. The meeting didn''t end until lunch time. Jingyan looked at the phone on the table, but still had not received a reply message. He was slightly disappointed. After a moment of hesitation, he dialed Yiyao''s cell phone. However, the phone was never answered. Jingyan frowned. "What is she doing? Why isn''t she answering my calls?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Secretary Wang walked in. "Mr. Ye, should I have the hotel deliver the noon meal, or will you eat at thepany''s cafeteria?" "I''ll just eat at thepany." said he. He wanted to finish his meal quickly and then go to the hospital as soon as possible after finishing the day''s business. Although this was the staff canteen, the food here was as good as the high-end restaurants outside. Jingyan took his lunch and headed for the window seat. Xuan was sitting with a few of her colleagues. She didn''t dare to take the initiative to sit with Jingyan for lunch. She was afraid that her identity as Mr. Ye''s girlfriend would be revealed and she would be theughing stock of everyone. "Why don''t you sit with Mr. Ye?" Her colleague asked. Xuan smiled, and then said, "I want to sit and eat with you guys now. You don''t want me to sit here?" "You are my bosss future wife. Of course we want to eat with you." said her colleague. Xuanughed, stopped talking, and lowered her head to eat. Jingyan felt a lot of people were looking at him while he was eating. He thought they were looking at him because they hadn''t seen him for a long time, but he didn''t know that they were just curious about why he wasn''t sitting with Xuan at lunch. The rooftop of Yehuang Group is where many employees go for a walk after dinner. Jingyan came to the rooftop alone after lunch and called Yiyao, but there was no answer. He was about to call Henry and ask him if he had brought Yiyao lunch when he overheard some female colleagues talking. "This is too strange. I can''t see that Mr. Ye likes Xuan." "Is it true that she''s pregnant? If she''s really pregnant with Mr. Ye''s child, she should be at Ye''s house, but why is she going to work every day like us?" "I thought so too. But the car she takes to and from work every day is indeed the Ye family''s." "I''m so jealous that Xuan can be Mr. Ye''s girlfriend. The female colleagues'' tone was filled with envy. Jingyan was on fire as he knew that his employees knew Xuans pregnancy. He knew that this news must have been told to them by Xuan. If she hadn''t said it herself, no one in thepany would have known she was pregnant. "Xuan Zhao, you are trying to let the whole world know that you are pregnant with my child, right?" Jingyan snorted coldly. A female colleague noticed Jingyan. "Mr. Ye, why are you ......" she said nervously. Jingyan didn''t say anything and walked towards the door. "We didn''t say anything bad about Mr. Ye just now, did we?" one female colleague asked nervously. "No, what we said was about Xuan." Then Jingyan went to find Xuan in a rage. "Youe to my office now." said JIngyan loudly. When she heard that Jingyan wanted to see her alone, Xuan was happy for a moment, but when she saw his cold look, she became uneasy again. Jingyan kicked over the chair in front of his desk, scaring Xuan who had just entered the door. "What do you want? Why did you tell the wholepany about your pregnancy? Did you think I would marry you just because you did that?" Jingyan shouted angrily at her. Xuan closed the door. She looked at him calmly, "I just want to keep this child." "Isn''t the baby in your belly?" Xuan''s eyes instantly turned red, "I can''t protect him at all. I know you hate this child. I am so afraid that one day you will force me to abort this child. I simply don''t have the other ways to protect him, so I can only use this method." "If you want money, I''ll give you as much as you want, but why do you want to use the child as a bargaining chip? Do you really love this child?" Jingyan shouted. "I really love him. I will give him all my love." Xuan retorted. Jingyan stared at her, his eyes full of anger, "But I won''t love him, and I won''t marry you." ZXuan was dumbfounded, tears flowing down, "He is also your child. How can you be so cruel to him?" "A child should be the fruit of love, not an ident. I want you to think clearly about this and then abort the child." Jingyan said. Xuan took a step backward, "No. I won''t abort the child." After saying that, Xuan pulled open the door and left his office. In the afternoon she took a taxi directly back to the Ye family. ...... In the hospital, Yiyao finally woke up from hera Chapter 327 I Dont Mean to Hide This from You (3) Chapter 327 I Don''t Mean to Hide This from You (3) "Thank God, you finally wake up." Azure Dragon stood by the bed. "What the hell happened? What did that woman say to you?" Azure Dragon kept asking questions. Yiyao stared straight up at the ceiling, her head filled with Xuan Zhao''s words before she fainted. She suddenly felt that she was the other woman that was affecting other peoples happiness. She didn''t say anything. Azure Dragon was worried about her. "I''ll go find her." said he. "Don''t go to find that woman." Yiyao called out. Azure Dragon, who had already reached the door, stopped in his tracks. "I want to be alone for a while. You go out first." Yiyao said softly. Azure Dragon angrily walked out of the ward. She was angry with Jingyan that he didn''t tell her that he had a child with someone else. She understood his intentions, but couldn''t forgive him for doing so. She could care less about Xuan, but she couldn''t stop thinking about the baby. She can''t ruin a woman''s happiness just for the sake of her own happiness. All she had to guard in this life was the happiness of ordinary people. She couldn''t let leave a child without a family. She sighed. She was sure that she loved Jingyan, but the price of this love was too great for her to bear. At the thought of leaving him, Yiyao''s tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. "Damn, why does it change every time I think I can have happiness?" At noon, Henry Zhang brought lunch to Yiyao, but he didn''t see her. Then he gave the lunch straight to Azure Dragon and left, so he didn''t know what happened. In the evening, Jingyan arrived at the hospital with food from a fancy restaurant and a few delicate dishes. As soon as he pushed open the door of the hospital room, he froze. The hospital bed had been cleaned up and Yiyao was not there. "Yiyao?" Jingyan called out, but no one answered him. That was when Jingyan felt something was wrong. There was nothing on the table that was usually filled with fruits, and he could smell disinfectant water in the room. A bad thought came to his mind. He put the food on the table and ran into the bathroom to find that all her toiletries were gone. "Where did she go?" Jingyan thought nervously. "She ...... went away?" He flew out the door to Azure Dragon''s ward, but he did not see Azure Dragon. Jingyan''s heart was in his mouth, and he came to find the nurse in a panic, "Where did Yiyao go? Why is she not in the ward?" The nurse was writing the medical record and said tly, "She''s in the ICU." Jingyan rejoiced for a few seconds, and then was nervous. "Why is she in ICU? Has her condition worsened?" Then he ran all the way to the ICU and just pushed open the door, but he bumped into Azure Dragon. And then he was pushed straight out by Azure Dragon. "What''s wrong with Yiyao? Why is she in the ICU?" Jingyan grabbed Azure Dragon''s arm and asked.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Azure Dragon had been holding back his anger all day. Now he finally found someone to vent his anger. He pushed Jingyan right up against the wall and pressed his neck with his arm, "That''s what I want to ask you." "Me?" Jingyan was confused, not knowing what he meant. "Your secretary came to see Yiyao early in the morning. Then Yiyao fainted." Azure Dragon said angrily. "Yiyao fainted? How is she now?" Jingyan asked with concern. "This has nothing to do with you. Dont appear in front of her." After saying that, Azure Dragon let go of him and roared, "Get out of here." Jingyan took a deep breath and then said, "I will exin this to Yiyao. Please let me go in and see her, okay?" "Get out! She doesn''t want to see you right now." Azure Dragon wouldn''t let him in and shouted. "Please, I have to see Yiyao today." "With me here, you won''t set foot in the room today." Jingyan was in a hurry. Suddenly he disappeared in the blink of an eye. "What just happened? Why did he suddenly disappear?" said Azure Dragon, puzzled. He came to the ward and saw Yiyao lying on his side with her eyes tightly closed. He was sad in his heart. "Yiyao, are you okay?" Jingyan asked softly. Yiyao''s eyshes moved. she rolled over and turned her back to him. Jingya walked around the bed and came to her. He got down on one knee and tried to touch her hand. But just as he touched her hand, she put it under the covers. "Yiyao, Im ...... sorry. I shouldn''t have hidden the matter from you about Xuan Zhao," Jingyan said with remorse. He regretted that he should have told Yiyao about Xuan''s pregnancy earlier. "Our rtionship has just be better. I was afraid that after I told you about Xuan''s pregnancy, you would break up with me. I am so afraid that you will leave me." Yiyao opened her eyes. "Do you think that by avoiding this matter, it won''t exist? How long do you want to cheat me?" she said. "I ...... I originally wanted to wait until you were better before telling you about this." Jingyan said. I don''t mean to hide this from you.. "Now I know it. What are you going to do?" asked Yiyao. Chapter 328 Jingyan, Lets Break Up (1) Chapter 328 Jingyan, Let''s Break Up (1) "Don''t worry. I will take care of this matter, I ......" said Jingyan. "Enough, stop talking." Yiyao interrupted him. "Xuan is pregnant. How do you n to deal with her? The child in her belly is yours. Do you want to be so heartless to her?" Jingyan was speechless. It was heartless for him to kick out the Xuan out of his family. And such behavior must also be despised by Yiyao. "Jingyan, let''s break up. You should be with Xuan." Yiyao said wearily. "No!" Jingyan shouted, "I like you. I want to live with you for the rest of my life. I won''t give up on you." Yiyao smiled bitterly, tears overflowing in her eyes, "So what? What about the child? Even if I can ept the child, what about Xuan? It''s not fair to her. She is the mother of the child." "Should we just give up our happiness for them?" Jingyan said sadly. "This is the responsibility you should take." "It was an ident." "But now it''s a fact." Yiyao said after a pause. "I might meet a man in the future who is more suitable for me." "No! You belong to me." Jingyan stretched out his arms and took her into his arms. He would never allow other man to kiss her soft lips. Yiyao''s tears slid down her cheeks. She didn''t know what to do. She could only follow her heart and make the choice that would hurt the three of them the least. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She mmed her hand on his shoulder. She hated him for why he went drinking that day. Otherwise he wouldn''t have slept with Xuan after he got drunk. If all this hadn''t happened, she would be living happily with him now. Jingyan clenched her teeth. Jingyan dropped to his knees and hugged her tightly, letting her vent her anger. He knew she was sad and angry. His only hope was that she would not leave him. Azure Dragon froze at the door for a while before he ran into the room. When he found Jingyan in the hospital room, he was shocked. "He can transfer instantly? What is he?" Azure Dragon said to himself. After they embraced for a long time, Yiyao pushed Jingyan away. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Jingyan, fate doesn''t even want us to be together. Let''s just break up, okay?" "No, I don''t agree. I will never break up with you. Wait for me. I will take care of everything." Jingyan looked at her sadly. "You dont have to I" "Everything is going to be fine. You don''t have to worry." Jingyan interrupted. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I put the dinner in the ward where you stayed before." After saying that, Jingyan disappeared in the ward. Azure Dragon was shocked again when he saw him disappearing directly in front of him once again. He ran over and looked at the ce where Jingyan was kneeling just now. "He ...... he disappeared ......" Azure Dragon stammered. Her eyes are full of doubts. "You ...... are not surprised?" "I know. He is different from us." Yiyao said simply. Azure Dragon was even more surprised, "Then what is he?" "He is also human, just have some super power." Yiyao exined. "Super power? Is he like the superman in American movies?" "Yeah." Yiyao replied casually. "Oh my God, there really is such a person. Its really incredible." Azure Dragon kept saying. "Don''t tell anyone about this, got it?" Azure Dragon nodded heavily, "I know. I definitely won''t tell anyone about this." Yiyao looked out at the darkening sky and said with a long sigh, "Go bring the food. I''m hungry." This was Yiyao''s habit. No matter what happened, she also had to eat first. Then she would have the energy to carry on and make her body recover. On one of the roads in Sky City, Jingyan sped down the road in a ck Ferrari. Soon he returned to the Ye family vi. Xuan put the lily into the vase and said gently, "Do the flowers look good in the bottle like this?" "It''s quite nice, but this flower is a bit redundant here." said Venus. As they were talking, Jingyan rushed in. Xuan hurriedly hid behind Venus. "Come out!" Jingyan said angrily. Xuan pulled Venus''s arm and said with trepidation, "I dont know why he is so angry. Please help me." "Don''t be afraid," Venus patted her hand and looked up at his son angrily, "What are you shouting?" "Ask her what she has done." Jingyan was shaking with anger. The thought of Yiyao passing out from anger because of her made him hate her. "I didnt do anything bad. I ... I just went to the military hospital."Xuan said nervously. Venus was surprised and turned her head to look at her, "What did you go to the military hospital for?" "I have a friend hospitalized there, so I went to visit her when I happened to run into Miss Duan." "You''re lying!" Jingyan said directly, "I just left in the morning, and then you arrived. You follow me there?" "I really went to see my friend ......," said Xuan. She was pale. Venus then understood everything. She knew who was lying. Chapter 328 Jingyan, Lets Break Up (2) Chapter 328 Jingyan, Let''s Break Up (2) "You went to find Yiyao Duan?" Venus looked at Xuan Zhao with a serious expression and said in a cold voice. Xuan didn''t dare to lie anymore and said, "I just wanted to know what she looked like." Venus saw right through her mind. She knew Xuan was there to get Yiyao to leave Jingyan. "Xuan, I know you''re jealous of Yiyao, but you know Jingyan doesn''t like you. Venus said. Our family is good to you. You should not ask for so much." Xuan''s tears fell down. "Mrs. Ye, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have gone to see her. I''ll never go there again." "Yiyao is in ICU because you told her about your pregnancy," Jingyan said coldly "Her condition has worsened?" Kerry asked after he walked into the living room and heard his sons words. Jingyan frowned and nodded, "She fainted this morning." "How is she now?" "She''s awake, but she doesn''t look very well." Kerry patted his son''s shoulder and said seriously to Xuan, "I advise you not to think about what to do with Yiyao. She''s not someone you can afford to mess with. It''s good that she wakes up. If something really happened to her, our family would be ruined by her family." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Xuan was confused, "Yiyao Duan has such a powerful background?" she thought. "I''m back." Chuxue Ye''s voice came. Not long after, she entered the living room. Seeing her brother''s angry look, she curiously asked, "What good show did I miss again?" "What are you talking about?" Venus said seriously to her daughter When Chuxue saw Xuan hiding behind her mother and her brother was angry, she knew that Xuan must have done something bad again. "Xuan Zhao, you must do something to upset my brother again, otherwise you wouldn''t be hiding behind my mom." said she sarcastically. Xuan really didnt like Chuxue, but she pretended to be meek and innocent, "Chuxue, I didn''t mean to do something to upset Jingyan." Chuxue snorted disdainfully and said to her mothher, "Mom, don''t protect her all the time. She''s not our family." Venus red at his daughter. "Well, this matter is indeed Xuan''s fault. But it''s already happened, and there''s no use pursuing it further." "Aren''t you hungry? Dinner is ready." Venus said. Lets have it. Jingyan was in no mood to eat and turned toward the stairs. "Mom, what''s going on?" Chuxue asked in confusion. "Nothing." Venus didn''t want to mention it again. She knew that her daughter and Yiyao were close. If she knew that Xuan had made her faint, she would definitely hate Xuan even more. Chuxue was so angry that she stomped her foot. "I''ll go ask my brother." Then she ran towards the stairs. Venus turned back tofort Xuan, but said with a stern tone. "Don''t go see Yiyao again. She has a special background. It''s good for you and the child if you stay away from her." Xuan nodded, but she was very puzzled. In Jingyan''s bedroom, after listening to her brother''s ount, Chuxue was very angry. "Shit! How can Xuan do such a thing? I must do something for Yiyao." Chuxue rolled up her sleeves and was about to go to settle the score with Xuan, but Jingyan called her back. "Mom will protect her. You can''t do anything to her." said Jingyan. "But I''m angry. I want to do something for Yiyao." Chuxue said angrily. Jingyan said while packing his luggage, "Then what will you do? You go beat up Xuan or kick her out?" "I can''t do such a thing," said Chuxue. Then she paced anxiously. "Why did Xuan suddenly get pregnant? This is too much of a coincidence." Jingyan quickly put his clothes into the suitcase, and then lifted the suitcase to leave.] "Where are you going?" Chuxue quickly stopped him. "Back to my apartment. I can''t stay here a minute longer." Chuxue opened her arms in front of him. "You can''t leave now." "What am I staying here for?" "If you leave home, mom must beining about Yiyao and Xuan can also easily gain mom''s trust, so you have to stay here." Chuxue said. Jingyan felt that she had a few points, and then hey on his back on the bed. In the evening, Jingyan sat by theke alone and drank, throwing beer cans all over the ce. Kerry also came out of the vi and went to theke. He also opened a bottle of beer. "We never seem to have had a drink together before." Kerry said with a smile. "You used to be so busy." Jingyan said in a light voice. Jingyan took another sip. He was silent for a long time, then said, "Dad, there''s something I''m confused about." "What is it?" Kerry asked. "I always feel that the child in Xuan''s belly is not mine. I really can''t remember that I had sex with her." Jingyan said. Kerry nced at him, "Thats easy. You dont have to worry about that." "What do you mean?" asked Jingyan. "Just wait for the baby to be born and get a paternity test." Kerry said. "If the baby is your child, we''ll raise him well. If he''s not your child, then the person who cheated you will have to pay." Xuan shivered after hiding in the dark and eavesdropping on their conversation, and then she quietly walked towards the vi. "But ...... Yiyao wants to break up with me." Jingyan said heartbreakingly. Kerry sighed lightly. "No matter which woman encounters this kind of thing will be very angry. You let her calm down for a few days. You are a man. You have to be brave enough to take the mistakes you made. If you really love each other, you two will be together eventually." "You''re saying the same thing as what mom said." Jingyan smiled bitterly. Kerry raised an eyebrow, "I''ve been through this with your mother." Remember to drink less. Kerry said. "Dont get drunk again." ....... At this moment, Xuan leaned against the door and gasped nervously. She was truly shocked by what Kerry had just said. Since she got pregnant, she had thought about using this child to marry into the Ye family and be Jingyan''s wife, but it never urred to her what if the child was born and didn''t look like Jingyan. "If once it is checked that the child is not Jingyan''s, what will the Ye family do to me? Xuan said to herself nervously. "What should I do? What should I do?" She paced anxiously in the room. "Sooner orter, they will know that the child is not Jingyan''s. I can''t keep this child anymore." She had to find an appropriate time to trade this child for the biggest payoff, so that Jingyan would feel guilty about her forever. This night, Xuan was nning a conspiracy. The next day, Jingyan came to the kitchen to get the finished breakfast, and saw Xuan in the kitchen "Jingyan, I apologize for what I did yesterday. This is glutinous rice porridge I cooked. I want to give it to Miss Duan." Xuan said apologetically. Chapter 328 Jingyan, Lets Break Up (3) Chapter 328 Jingyan, Let''s Break Up (3) Jingyan Ye gave her a cold look and sneered. "Xuan Zhao, my mother is not here, so you don''t continue to tell lies." "I didn''t. I really wanted to say sorry to Miss Duan. I shouldn''t havee to the hospital yesterday. I''m sorry." Xuan hurriedly retorted. "It''s better to keep the porridge for yourself. I''m afraid her condition will get worse if she eats your porridge." said he. Then he took the prepared breakfast and left. Xuan stared at his back and secretly gritted her teeth. On the road, Jingyan drove with a heavy heart. He was thinking about what his father said yesterday. Maybe he should let her calm down for a few days. If she insisted on leaving him, then he would let her go for the time being. He was going to look for herter anyway. When Jingyan arrived at the sixth floor of the hospital, he saw Yiyao walking slowly holding the wall, with Azure Dragon standing next to her. "Mr. Ye is here." Azure Dragon reminded Yiyao when he saw him. He was now looking at Jingyan in a weird way. Jingyan walked over and smiled gently, "I bring breakfast." "Thanks, but I''ve already eaten." Yiyao didn''t look at him and said indifferently. "This is fish soup. You better drink some. I will put it in the ward." Jingyan still smiled. "I don''t want to drink it." Yiyao said. Since she had said she wanted to break up with Jingyan, she didn''t want to have anything more to do with him Jingyan watched her deeply for a few seconds and said, "Even if you are angry, you better eat something. Don''t you want to recover as soon as possible?" Yiyao was silent. Then Jingyan handed the food to Azure Dragon. "I''m leaving. I''ll see you tomorrow. Call me if you need anything." said Jingyan. Then he looked at her, and then turned to leave. Only when he was far away did Yiyao look up at the direction he had left. ....... After returning home from work, Jingyan went into his study. He had a video conference with the other side at seven. After two hours, his video conference ended. He took a cup and went downstairs to pour a cup of coffee. He had just walked to the second floor when he ran into Xuan who wasing upstairs. She had a cup of hot coffee in her hand. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Jingyan, I''ve prepared the coffee for you." Xuan said in a cheerful tone. "No need." Jingyan said coldly. He tried to go around her to go downstairs, but she blocked him. "Aren''t you going downstairs to pour coffee? Just have this cup." "I said no." Jingyan yelled at her. But Xuan also handed him the coffee and said, "I know you don''t like sweetened coffee, so I didn''t put anything in it. The coffee beans are freshly ground." Jingyan was extremely impatient with her and pushed her lightly. "I said I didn''t need it." Just as he finished speaking, Xuan''s foot slipped violently. The coffee in her hand fell on the floor, and she rolled down the stairs. Her scream resounded throughout the vi. Jingyan was shocked for a few seconds. Hearing Xuan''s miserable screams, he panicked and ran downstairs. "My child, please save my child." Xuan was lying out of the corner of the stairs with fear in her eyes. Jingyan ran to her. He instinctively picked her up, not knowing what to do. "Jingyan, save our baby, please." Xuan clung to his arm and begged, "Even if you hate me, the child is innocent, please save him." Kerry took a look at the situation and shouted downstairs, "Henry, prepare the car." Venus ran out in her pajamas and saw Xuan lying pale in Jingyan''s arms with blood seeping out from her body. "Carry Xuan to the car and take her to the hospital immediately." Venus said anxiously. Jingyan immediately picked up Xuan and ran for the door. Then Kerry and Venus got in the car together and drove to the hospital. Xuan was lying in Jingyan''s arms, and she was both sad and happy. She was sad that she might have had a miscarriage and d that she had let Jingyan think that he had caused her miscarriage. In that case, Jingyan would feel guilty about her for the rest of his life. "Jingyan, I''m so cold. Could you hold me tight?" Xuan shivered. She clearly felt the blood continuously flowing out from underneath her, and her body gradually became colder. Chapter 329 I Want You to Marry Me (1) Chapter 329 I Want You to Marry Me (1) Jingyan hugged her, regardless of what people would think of him. He looked a bit shocked. Are we losing our child? Xuan Zhao asked and a drop of tear came down from he face. She was in deep agony, because she truly loved this baby. Jingyans voice sounded dry. He tried toforted her, Dont think too much. Well get to the hospital soon. His brain seemed to have stopped working. He couldnt believe he pushed Xuan Zhao dowwn with his own hands. Xuan was crying harder and harder, I really like our baby. I really do... Jingyan felt someone had stabbed him in the heart. All he felt was a heartache. He didnt like Xuan, nor did he like the baby. But it was his baby after all. How felt upset that it happened. When they got to the hospital. The doctor and nurses were already waiting for them. As soon as they arrived, Xuan was taken inside by the nurses. What happened? the doctor asked Jingyan. Shes two months pregnant and just fell from the stairs. Why is she so careless? the doctorined then wen inside the patient room too. Jingyan was waiting by the door of the emergency room. He suddenly felt something wet on his hands, then he looked down and saw his hands full of blood... I am really sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you. Jingyan said in his heart but he was not sure who he was talking to. Kerry Ye and Venus Mu heard the news and came. Seeing her son standing there stupidly, Venus came up and asked, Wheres Xuan Zhao? Jingyan moved his lips but couldnt make a sound. After quite a while he said, I didnt mean to hurt her. I just didnt want to drink the coffee she made, and I pushed her, then she...I didnt meant to kill the baby... Venus stared at her son angrily. She was both angry and upset. She scolded him directly, You have always disliked the child. Now you are happy! Its gone! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didnt do it on purpose. Dont be too hard on him, Kerry was trying to defend his son, You see, hes quite sad too. Is being sad useful? Will that bring back my grandson? Venus was really furious. She really wanted to beat her son. Kerry hugged her and keptforting her, Alright, alright, dont get angry. Lets kick his ass when we get back. Its in the hospital. He would do anything for Yiyao Duan! Ask him! Are you happy now? Now you can go to find her huh? You even dont care about your own babys life! You knew... Venus was getting more and more emotional. Afraid that she might say something hurtful, he hurriedly took her out of the emergency hall. Why are you stopping me! Ive been wanting to teach him a lesson for so long! Hes old enough, but why hes so immature! Venus was yelling at her husband. Yes, yes. Its indeed his mistake this time. Dont get mad. Venus was so mad that she even started to me her husband, Its all your fault! You spoiled him! You never disciplined him! Okay, okay, its all my fault, alright? Come on, cheer up, Kerry waited until his wife calmed down, then he added, Look at Pingan, obviously hes frightened. Your words will make Pingan me himself for the rest of his life. Do you want Pingan to live with guilt? I... Venuss eyes got red and she almost cried, But hes too much this time! Instead of facing the consequences caused by his own mistakes, he treated Xuan so rudely! I feel pity for Xuan! Venus, you are just too kind-hearted. You dont know about her, Kerry sounded like hes hinting something. What do you mean? Venus looked at her husband cautiously and stopped crying. Kerry held her on the shoulder and said, Shes not that innocent as you think. It was her n that she went to the military hospital. When I went to the hospital to see our sonst time, I saw her following Pingan. I didnt pay much attention because she didnt do anything harmful to Pingan. It turned out that she was there for Yiyao. So? What does it mean? Venus said, Even if shes there for Pingan, its understandable! Seeing that his wife was still angry, Kerry realized she didnt take in any word he said. So he compromised, Okay, lets not talk about this any more. Lets go inside and see Pingan. We need to comfort him, too. Of course Venus cared about her son more, even if he made such a terrible mistake. She was still worried about Pingans mental status. Do not scold him any more. I know. Jingyan remained where he had been. He hadnt moved at all. He look dull and no one knew what he was thinking about. Kerry went up and patted him on the shoulder, Go wash your hands first. Jingyan turned around and saw his father. His eyes were still dull. He said, Dad. I know you are in pain. But it has already happened. Try your best to make up for it. Jingyan was a bit surprised. Then he turned around and walked to the bathroom. More than an hourter, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor came out and said, We lost the child. We have done the curettage operation on the patient. She might be emotional when she wakes up. You need to be with her all the time and try to make her feel better. Thank you doctor. Will she stay in hospital or go home? Shell only need anti-inmmatory injection and injections of nutrients everyday, the doctor said. Venus looked at her husband and her son, then she said, Shell go home. Then wait for the patient to wake up. She can go home in twenty minutes. Thank you doctor. When Xuan woke up and saw Jingyan who was standing by the bed, she asked, Wheres our child? Jingyan felt a pain in his heart. Looking at those eyes full of hope, he said, I am sorry. Tears fell down from Xuans eyes then dropped into her hair, My baby is gone. Seeing her so sad, Venus felt sad too and her eyes turned red again. She held her cold tiny hands and said, Xuan, we Ye Family have failed you. Well be responsible for you. Chapter 329 I Want You to Marry Me (2) Chapter 329 I Want You to Marry Me (2) But I only want my child back! Its almost three months! I talked to him and told him stories... Xuan Zhao was crying, and the scene made everyone sad. Dont cry any more, my good girl. Too much crying is bad for the eyes, especially after abortion, Venus Mu wiped the tears on her face with the tissue, You are still young. You will have many more kids in the future. Xuans sound of sob touched Jingyan Ye. For the first time he felt guilty for avoiding and ignoring her this whole time. If he had held more love for this baby, maybe the tragedy could have been avoided. Its okay; lets go home, Venus touch the hair on Xuans forehead and said with kindness. Jingyan held her up in his arms and took her out of the emergency room, then he put her into the ambnce. It was a dark night and there was no wind. The moon was hiding behind the dark clouds. On such a dark night, of course, no one had noticed the camera hidden nearby that was blinking. Xuan felt extremely exhausted so she went to bed as soon as she arrived the Yes House, with tears on her face. Chuxue Ye arrived home around ten in the evening. She had been waiting anxiously since she heard the news from Henry Zhang. Now lets talk about it. Whats next? Venus asked first. The rest of the three did not say a word, because they knew it all would depend on Jingyans attitude. Come, why not say something? Venus looked around and finally her eyes were fixed upon her son, Pingan, whats your n? Not wanting to hear his son say something he would regretter on, Kerry Ye hurriedly interrupted them, What about this, everyone,we are all tired tonight, so why dont we just have a good nights sleep and talk about it tomorrow? We have to take Xuans opinion into consideration, right? Chuxue is a great supporter of her dad. She raised her hand immediately, I agree! Never make decisions at night. People are emotionally vulnerable at night. Lets wait for tomorrow. Venus eyeballed her husband, You are really good at making things worse. Kerryughed, Ruyis got the point. Its indeed a bad time for decision making. Its almost twelve oclock now. Time for bed! Fine, tomorrow it is, Venuspromised. Goodnight mom and dad, Chuxue greeted her parents politely. Kerry gave her a tricky look and Chuxue nodded and made an Okay gesture with her fingers. As soon as her parents left the living room, Chuxue came to her brother and said seriously, Brother, dont be too hard on yourself. You can say yes to whatever conditions she may ask for, but theres just one thing-you cant marry her! Jingyan sat on the sofa and stared at the giant crystal lights on the ceiling with no expression on his face. Brother, I am talking to you! Do you hear me? Chuxue shook Jingyans shoulder, Do not risk your whole life in this. Its not worth it. Do you know that? After quite a while, Jingyan finally started to talk, Ruyi, would you please get me a ss of water? Im thirsty. Oh, okay, Chuxue went to get a ss of water for him. Jingyan drank the water up and felt he could think more clearly. He wiped his mouth and said, I know. They are two different things. Chuxue took a deep breath with relief. She patted her chest and said, Its best you know. Dad just hinted me, asking me to persuade you, so that you wont say anything stupid. I am not that silly. Alright, go to sleep, Jingyan patted her on the head, like when they were young. Dont stay up toote, and its midnight now. I know. Chuxue jumped off the sofa and watched her brother disappearing in the air. Jingyan felt so exhausted that he even didnt have much strength to move his fingers. He closed his eyes and all he could see was the previous scene on the stairs and his hands that were full of blood. It all happened too fast for him to react. If only he could freeze time! Then he would have been able to save the baby. But that was only a beautiful wish... It started to get windy at midnight and by dawn it began to rain dogs and cats outside. Henry woke up and saw Jingyan curling up on the sofa. He was concerned about him and put a nket on him. Jingyan is a light sleeper. He was awaken by the small noise and opened his eyes dreamily. When he saw Henry, he said with a hoarse voice, Uncle Henry. Henry said lightly, Its still early. Sleep. Is it raining outside? Jingyan heard the sound outside and asked. The scene reminded him of the time when he was young - it was uncle Henry who apanied him on such rainy nights while his parents were away. Yes, its raining. Uncle Henry, please have someone send breakfast for two to the hospital when the sun rises, its really not proper for him to meet Yiyao Duan today. Henry nodded and tucked him in, Okay, dont worry. Jingyan closed his eyes again. He felt all his energy had been drained out. An hourter, Venus came downstairs to see her son, by which time her angry had already gone. He must feel so bad too. His face was strained and gaunt. What are you... Shoo... Venus hinted her husband to be quiet. She pointed her son who was curling up on the sofa and said, Be quiet. Pingan is still asleep. He must have stayed up all night. Its raining so heavily outside. Hope he doesnt catch a cold, Kerry frowned and said. Venus started to me herself, I was pushing too hardst night. Its okay. Stop ming yourself. After all, its his fault. Lets go. Let him sleep. We can have breakfast first. Jingyan didnt wake up until its nine in the morning and by now, the doctor had already put on a drip for Xuan. Jingxuan went to his bedroom to clean himself up first, then he decided to talk with Xuan. He stood by her door for quite a while before he knocked at the door and went in. Xuan turned around and when she saw him, her eyes were glittering - hes finally here. Venus was also in the room talking to her. Ill leave you two alone. No need, mom. You can stay and hear, Jingyan stopped his mom from leaving. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He chose a ce that was the furthest to Xuan and sat down. With an emotionless face and a cold voice, he said, it was my faultst night. You can ask for anything you want and I wont say no. Xuan seemed to be in a daze and just looked at him. Its exactly what she wanted to hear. Then she thought about it and said, Anything? No, except one thing, Jingyan looked her straight in the eyes, feeling fearless for the me thats coming soon. What is it? Xuan tried to hide his guilty conscience and asked. To marry you. JIngyan said lightly, Anything is okay but this one. Xuan showed a bitter smile and said sarcastically, Well, thats all I am asking for, to marry you. Name another one, Jingyan said directly. I lost my baby because of you! Whats so hard about marrying me? You can even divorce me after two years of marriage! Jingyan looked serious and firm like it was a negotiation, No way. Marriage is a scared thing to me and I will not treat it with disrespect and dishonesty. I dont want to lie to you. Please forgive me. Xuan showed a cold smile, Fine. Since you turned down my only request, I will think it over what I really should ask for. I shall let you know tomorrow. Thanks, Jingyan said coldly and got up and left. Venus had been silent this whole time. Shes not surprised at all that Xuan asked Jingyan to marry her, nor was she surprised that Jingyan said no. She had expected it all. Chapter 330 Please Stop Being Angry (1) Chapter 330 Please Stop Being Angry (1) Xuan Zhao...... Please stop talking. Xuan interrupted. She looked away from Venus and said: I think I need to be alone for a while. Venus heaved a sigh and answered: Fine. The servants are right outside your room. If you need anything, just tell them. Thank you. Venus then left Xuan alone in the room. Xuan could finally stop pretending to be a nicedy and just be who she truly is. She grabbed her phone and sent a message to a person. Jingyan, dont me me for doing this! This is what you deserve! And Yiyao, I am not letting you get away with it this time! Yiyao was at that time in the military hospital. She looked at the pouring rain outside the window, and her expression was grim. She wasnt worried about Jingyan. Instead, she was thinking about her father who had gone abroad for many days. She hadnt got a single message from him since he left. And she wondered how did everything go with their mission. Have they wiped out the terrorist groups? At that time, someone called her and her train of thoughts was interrupted. She looked at her phone, and found it was Madam. She picked it up and said: Hello, Madam. Yiyao, are you feeling better? the madam said in a gentle voice. Im much better. Thank you for asking. Im so d to hear that. What about that young man? I heard he is also severely injured. He is out of danger. Yiyao said. Thats good. The madam said. Her voice was cheerful. I know someone who is very suitable for you, and I wanted to introduce him to you. But then your father told me that you are dating someone and your boyfriend is an amazing person. Anyway, dont forget to tell me when will you get married. I cant attend your wedding ceremony but I have to send my gifts to you. Yiyao bit her lips and said in a soft voice: Thank you, Madam. Its my honor. Although she wasnt even sure whether she would actually get married. Okay, take care of yourself. Goodbye. Goodbye. Yiyao hung up the phone. She looked outside the window again with a heavy heart. The rain kept on pouring down and Sky City was almost flooded. There was no costumer the whole day, so Chuxue closed her sweet shop and wanted to drive home. On the way back, Yulin Xiao called her and they shared their thoughts with each other about what had been going on between Jingyan and Xuan. Will Jingyan really marry that woman? I dont like her. She is a total bitch! Chuxueined. Yulinughed and said: He is not that stupid. He likes that woman in the military. I know. But Xuan is in the middle of their rtionship. Now the baby is gone, and the matter is even moreplicated. Im really worried about them...Damn....Oh...no. Yulin heard something was wrong and asked nervously: What happened? Are you alright? Chuxues car bumped against something and stopped suddenly. Chuxue looked ahead and said angrily: Im okay. I think a wheel just got stuck in a drain. Where are you? Ill pick you up. No, you dont need toe. The rain is too heavy. Besides, you are too far away from me. Ill get a taxi. Okay. Be careful. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I know. Chuxue then hung up the phone and threw her Bluetooth headphones on the passenger seat. The moment she opened the door and got off, a car zoomed past her at full speed and she was sshed with water and mud. The rain was still pouring, so within a few seconds, she was totally drenched. She wiped her face and shouted at that car: Damn you! Are you trying to kill yourself? She then walked to the front of the car and checked. A wheel was indeed stuck in a drain because the grate was missing. The water on the ground was ankle-deep, and it was flowing to the drain. Damn! Why is there no one to find the grate back? It is so dangerous! Chuxueined. She looked up, and found there was no one around and she couldnt find one taxi. She wished she had asked Yulin toe and pike her up. She was about to get back into the car, but suddenly, she noticed another car was running towards her at a very fast speed. She didnt want to get sshed again so she took a step backward. However, she identally stepped into a hole on the ground and her foot got stuck. Chuxue felt so hopeless. It was must one of her worst days. She thought. Did I do anything wrong? Am I punished by the lord? I knew I shouldnt go to work this morning! The rain was too heavy. Chuxues foot was stuck in the hole that was full of mud so she couldnt see how was her foot stuck. She tried to pull her leg out by force but she failed. She stood in the pouring rain helplessly and she felt she was abandoned by the whole world. If one man could appear at that moment and save her, she would be willing to marry him. She thought to herself. As long as that man is not way too ugly. Ten minutes passed. Chuxue felt her legs were getting weak and she was in despair. Suddenly, she felt the rain stopped. She looked up, and found there was an umbre above her head. What are you doing here? A man said from behind. Chuxue froze when she heard this voice. Because it couldnt be more familiar. It was Zhao Nangong. Is your foot stuck?Zhao asked. Chuxue looked back at him, and she felt disappointed. Why does it have to be this guy! She thought to herself. You look pale. How long have you been standing here? Zhao quickly took off his coat and put it on Chuxue. He touched her hand and frowned. He said: Your hand is so cold. Chuxue didnt know what to say. After standing in the rain for so long, her mind was no longer working properly. Zhao took her hands into his and rubbed them. When Chuxues hands were warm enough, he passed the umbre to her and said: Take it. I will get your foot out. Chuxue took the umbre. Zhao crouched down. His back was soon drenched by the rain and Chuxue moved the umbre to his side. But he only said: Dont worry about me. Put the umbre above your head. Chuxue did what he said. She could feel his hands on her foot, which would soon lose feeling. He then grabbed her foot and tried to pull it out, but Chuxue gasped with pain. Zhao stopped immediately and said: You sprained your foot. Its gonna hurt. Hold it. Chapter 330 Please Stop Being Angry (2) Chapter 330 Please Stop Being Angry (2) Chuxue nodded. Zhaos shirt was totally drenched and it stered against his back. Chuxue could see his muscr body through his shirt. And at that moment, she felt he was not that annoying. The rain beat out a rhythm on the umbre. Chuxue felt they were the only two people in the world. Zhao tried very hard, and Chuxues foot was finally freed, although it was swollen. Ill take you to the hospital. We also need to get some medicine. Zhao frowned as he looked at her swollen foot. Chuxue agreed. She said: Ill get my key and phone. Stand still. Ill get it for you. Zhao rushed into the rain, took the stuff and locked her car. He then walked back to her, held her up in his arms and walked back to his car. Are you cold? Ill turn on the heater. Zhao started the car. Chuxue wanted to say that she wasnt feeling cold, but before she said anything, she sneezed. And she put her arms around herself and shuddered. Zhao looked very worried. He turned on the heater and drove to a hospital nearby. Chuxue noticed his hands were scrapped, and blood was oozing out. Your hands...... Chuxue said. She was feeling very guilty about it. Dont worry. Ill use a band-aid. Zhao said casually. Chuxue was feeling rather sulky. It is like every time they meet, something bad is bound to happen. They arrived at the hospital. Zhao helped her to register. He then took her to get an X-ray, and then he paid the bill for her. Chuxue felt rather awkward. He really doesnt need to do so much. Chuxue thought. Can you drive me home? Chuxue asked when they were back in the car. After a moments silence, she said: Thank you. Zhao was surprised to hear her saying thank you. He froze for a few seconds, then he smiled and said: Dont worry. Its my pleasure. Chuxue looked outside the window to avoid his kind eyes. She felt very tired, and the temperature in the car made her feel even more dizzy, so she fell asleep in no time. Zhao looked at her face when she was sleeping, and he felt a surge of adoration for her. The rain finally ceased. Zhao drove back to his apartment and carried her out of the car. Her face was crimson. He touched her forehead and found she was having a fever. He then carried her back to his apartment. Chuxue was still sleeping. She felt she was put into a nice and hot tub. She thought she was home, and she said: Mom, Im so thirsty. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon, she felt a spoon was in front of her mouth. She licked it and frowned. Its so bitter. This is medicine. You are having a fever. Chuxue then opened her mouth and swallowed the liquid. She then fell back into a heavy sleep. When she woke up again, she found the rain stopped. She looked outside the window and found it was already dark. How long did I sleep? She thought. She rubbed her eyes and looked around, and finally found she was not in her room. She felt frightened. What is this ce? She shouted. She then threw the quilt away, and found she was dressed in a big white t-shirt. Her bra and pantie were missing. Damn! Chuxue patted her forehead. What the hell is going on? She remembered she was in the car, and she asked Zhao to send her back home. Obviously, Zhao didnt do what she asked him to do. Did he do something to me when I was sleeping? She thought. Anger surged through her, and all her good feelings about Zhao disappeared in an instant. She heard someone was in the kitchen, and she shouted: Zhao Nangong! Then, she heard hurried footsteps. Zhao appeared in the room quickly and asked: What happened? He was wearing an apron, and he was holding a big spoon in one hand and a lid in the other. Chuxue never knew Zhao could cook, so she was very surprised to see him like this. She looked into his eyes and asked: Didnt I ask you to send me back home? Her heart was beating violently from anger. Zhao smiled and said: Im afraid your parents would be angry with you if I sent you back. Then, how could you...Where are my clothes? Chuxue blushed with embarrassment. Zhao said: You had a fever. Your clothes are all wet. Chuxue covered herself under the quilt and red at him. Did you ask a woman to change my clothes? This is my apartment. Where do you think I can find a woman? But...but... Chuxues eyes brimmed with tears. Zhao walked to her and said: Dont cry. I didnt do anything. I only bathed you and changed your clothes. What? You bathed me? Chuxues eyes widened in disbelief. She blushed scarlet at the thought. I just put you in a tub. Thats all. Chuxue was so angry. She punched on his chest randomly and shouted: You jerk! How could you do this to me! Zhao didnt move away. She isnt strong enough to hurt him. When she stopped, he said: Do you feel better? Chuxue snorted and looked away. Please stop being angry. I have asked someone to bring you some new clothes. Put them on. And its time for dinner. Zhao stared at her fleshy lips, and he found her charm impossible to resist. I am willing to do anything to please her. He thought to himself. Are you still angry? Ill kiss you if you keep being angry. Zhao said. Chuxue red at him and asked: Where are my clothes? Zhao pointed at the sofa in the living room and said: Its over there. Ill get them for you. Thats not necessary. Chuxue said. She then crooked her finger at the clothes, and the clothes flew directly towards her. Zhao was numb with shock. He recovered himself a few secondster and asked: Are you a fairy? Chuxue burst intoughter. The atmosphere between the two of them was now rxed. She said: I am not a fairy. I am a ghost. She looked at him, and her purple eyes were sparkling. Zhao stared at her unblinkingly and said: Even though you are a ghost, you are the most beautiful ghost I have ever seen. Arent you afraid of me? Not at all. Zhao said. He then lifted up her chin and kissed on her lips hungrily. Suddenly, a strong burning smell wafted through the room. Chuxue pushed him away and said: Something is burnt! Zhao stood up and said in an annoyed tone: Damn it! Why now!? Chapter 331 What an Affair (1) Chapter 331 What an Affair (1) When he left, Chuxue Ye quickly put on her clothes. Zhao Nangong was very thoughtful and he had prepared everything she needed. This is a dangerous ce and if she kept staying here, she would definitely suffer a lot. It was better for her to slip away. However, where were her phone and car keys? After searching the bedroom and the living room, she didnt find them. Zhao asked deliberately, Where are you looking for? Your phone? Give it to me. Chuxue said to him while putting her hand out. With hot rice porridge in hand, Zhao said, Ill give it to you after you eat this. There is no taxi outside my apartment. You cant sneak away. Chuxue stamped and sat at the table, ready to eat. I save your life, dont you remember? Eat with me, OK? I dont think its a hard thing for you. Zhao added two dishes to the dining table, one was mashed potatoes and the other was mushroom with vegetables. I dont cook very often, so there are very few vegetables in the refrigerator. Thats it. She didnt feel hungry just now, but when she smelled the aroma of the food, her stomach growled, so she said awkwardly, You know how to cook? You surprise me! Is it strange if I know how to cook? Zhao gave her a spoon. Chuxue took a sip, which tasted good. Anyway, you dont make me feel that you can cook. Can you? Zhao suddenly asked. Chuxue shrugged, No, my father doesnt allow me to learn it. Zhao raised his eyebrows and took a nce at her, He is right. You dont have to know I, cause I will do it for you. Hey! Zhao, I literally dont need you to do it for me, OK? Chuxue stopped eating. Zhao didnt want to piss her off and heughed, Its just a joke. Dont be so serious. Strangely, Chuxue still got mad. She then said ironically, Well, you are the most famous paly boy in Sky City. Of course you love joking, dont you? Zhao froze and med himself inside. Why did he say that? I mean cooking for you was not a joke, Zhao tried to make up for it. Chuxue sneered, It doesnt matter. Its none of my business, anyway. Zhao was sad to hear this. He gazed at her, Chuxue, I am serious. Zhao, how many girls have you said this to? I believe you dont remember, right? Chuxue said with admiration. Take them home, cook for them, and then tell them that you like her. Are the girls greatly moved? I have never taken any woman back, nor have I cooked for them. You are the first one. Zhao exined seriously. Chuxue didnt expect this and muttered, Hum, who knows? After all, everyone in Sky City knew he was a yboy. From the look on her face, Zhao knew she did not believe him, so he said, Since I met you, I have had no contact with other women. I can swear. Its okay if he didnt mention this. When he talked about this, Chuxue got mad again. She spread out her hand and asked, putting the porridge aside, Where are my phone and keys? Zhao knew that he had pissed her off again. Why did he mention other women? He was really an idiot. How could he regard himself as a master of love? How did he be an idiot in front of Chuxue? He really didnt know what he should say or not. Thest time, my phone and keys, where are they? Chuxue s face was cold, and she did not know why she got so angry. Finding she was really angry, Zhao had to take out two things from his pocket and said, Let me take you home. No need. Chuxue grabbed her things and walked to the door. Zhao hurriedly took off his apron and followed her. When he got into the elevator, he found that both of them were wearing slippers. The atmosphere in the elevator was very embarrassing. Chuxue turned her head away all the time and did not take a look at him. Until they got to the first floor, Zhao grabbed her wrist, There is really no taxi here. Let me take you home. Chuxue did not shake off his hand while ring at him, Zhao, why are you so annoying? Zhao suddenly was not that worried. Because he thought when girls said this, this meant they already forgave him. Yes, yes, Im annoying. Itste, so let me send you back, OK? Zhao gave her all his patience and gentleness in his life and he even did not know where his bottom line was. Chuxue raised her eyebrows. Are you not afraid that my father might break your leg? I dont care. I dont want you to go back sote alone. Its not safe. Nangong gently shook her wrist. Lets go. My car is outside. Hesitating for a moment, she agreed. It was indeed not safe to go back alone. She gave herself an excuse. On the way back, Chuxue kept silence all the time. Zhao was afraid that he may say something wrong again, so he also chose to say nothing. Therefore, inside the car was very quiet. Arriving at the gate of Ye s vi, Chuxue got off the car without hesitation. But Zhao stopped her by pressing down her hand. What? Chuxue looked at him with caution. Zhao felt a little awkward because of her such reaction and he said with concern, Your foot hasnt recovered yet. Remember to use ointment when you go home. You have a family doctor, dont you? Yes. OK. The doctor should have everything you need. Walk slowly and be careful. OK. Chuxue grumbled after getting off his car, Its none of your business. But Zhao heard this, making him a little sad. He had never thought that he would be so into Chuxue that he even changed into another person. Seeing Chuxue going into the vi in the mist, Zhao was ready to leave when Chuxue was out of his sight. What he didnt see was that as soon as the car turned around, Chuxue turned back to look at him. Walking into the vi, Chuxue thought that whether she was too harsh on him? At least Zhao saved her. The more she thought about it, the sorrier she felt. She stopped to take out her phone and sent him a message with only one simple word. When she heard the beep, Chuxue regretted it immediately! Why should she thank him? How did she forget that this guy had seen her naked body? Ah! Chuxue cried out and received a reply from him when she was ming herself. She then read the massage with squinted eyes, only to seeFor you, I would do anything. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Psycho! Chuxue then put her phone into her pocket, but didnt find that she was actually smiling. As soon as she stepped into the vi, Chuxue felt it was strange. His parents and brother were sitting on the sofa without saying a word and the looks on their faces were very serious. What was going on again? Chuxue limped to the living room and carefully asked Jingyan Ye, Brother, whats going on? Venus Mu gave her a stare, Why do youe back sote? Chuxue got nervous. Had they already known that Zhao and herself No, no, no. She would never admit anything. Well Putting her hands behind, she exined, TodayI Chapter 331 What an Affair (2) Chapter 331 What an Affair (2) After she said that, Kerry Ye suddenly asked, You didnt wear this when you were out in the morning, right? Chuxue Ye was frightened but she smartly replied, Dad, its like this. Its raining hard today and the front wheel stuck into the sewer without a manhole cover. My foot also identally stuck in it. See, its swollen Kerry and Venus Mu changed the look on their faces all of a sudden and Venus asked, What? Stuck? Does it still hurt? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It hurts! Chuxue wanted to take this opportunity to let her parents just ignore what was exactly going on, hoping that they wouldnt me her. . Venus held her hand and said, You need to be careful, OK? Come here and sit down. I will bring some ointment for youter. Chuxue found that the situation didnt seem to be what she had thought. Was she wrong? Slowly sitting down on the sofa, Chuxue tentatively asked, Mom, what happened? Well Venus sighed, You havent checked your phone, right? Chuxue shook her head, No, Ive been busy. Whats going on? Just look at the tabloid stories and youll know. Venus said with worry. Chuxue then took out her phone. As soon as she opened an app and saw the news title on the top, she suddenly jumped up. The headline was Yehuang s new president caused his girlfriend to miscarry. Was he cheating on a soldier? Fuck! Its total nonsense! Chuxue cursed,pletely forgetting her parents sitting next to her. Ruyi, watch your mouth. Kerry reminded her, although he had already cursed. Chuxue angrily browsed the news, which reported that ording to Yehuang Group insiders, Xuan Zhao is Jingyan s girlfriend, pregnant for more than two months, but Jingyan now falls in love with a soldier during his girlfriends pregnancy. For some reason, Xuan Zhao had an unexpected miscarriage At the bottom of the page, there were pictures of her entering Ye s vi, going to the hospital to have a pregnancy test and Jingyan s showing up at the military hospital. Thest one was a GIF of Jingyan carrying her out of the emergency roomst night. Fortunately, there were no photos of Yiyao Duan, otherwise Jingyan would have already rushed to the news headquarter. The one who wrote this was standing by her side. Obviously, she did this. Chuxue was arbitrary. Venus frowned, This is impossible. Mom, why are you still speaking for her? I am not. Think about this, if she did this, how would she know that she would have an ident yesterday and that she was so coincidentally photographed by reporters? Chuxue thought her mom was not wrong. No matter how well Xuan Zhao had nned, she would not risk her baby s life. Chuxue knows how much she values this child. Thenthat is who wants to muddy my brother up? Chuxue asked nervously. Kerry said with seriousness, Over the years, Yehuang has grown so fast that we have made a hard time for many people. Now Pingan has juste to power but someone wants to take advantage of this to bring him down. It seems that the one was determined to do so. Chuxue was filled with indignation, They are so disgusting. They cant defeat us in the business world, so they want to use dirty tricks. Kerry snorted, Since its about money, what cant they do? So, what can we do now? Someone who did this should make an apology to my brother and Yiyao. Ive already asked someone to look into it. Jingyan s voice sounded as usual but Chuxue could sense his rage. Well, think about how to deal with the media tomorrow. Tomorrow will definitely be a tough day. Good night and Im going to the hospital, said Jingyan, who got up and walked out. Kerry shouted, Stop! If you go there now, you will be caught by those reporters. Its suicide, OK? So what? Will things get worse than they are now? Jingyan didnt stop, Do they think they can use such shitty trick to force me to give in? They dont know me. Looking at her brothers back, Chuxue suddenly felt that he was great. Dad, my brother is right. To be honest, this is just a yboy s affair. Though it does harm to my brother s reputation, as well as to the stock price, it can do nothing to our family. Hearing this, Kerry and Venus looked at each other in silence. It seemed that they were overreacted. Indeed, Ye familys position today couldnt be influenced by the scandal. In that case, why did they need to worry so much? The worst was to lose few tens of millions. Lets go. Go to sleep. Let Pingan do this on his own. Kerry finally rxed after worrying all night. Venus nodded, Thats right. We are fifties. And why do we care about this so much? Lets go to bed and sleep. Good night, mom and dad. Chuxue said with a smile. Venus turned around, Ah, I forgot to bring you the ointment. Mom, I can do it myself. Go to sleep before Dad mes me again. It was not easy to divert their attention away from her, so she must seize this opportunity. Okay then, its in the medicine kit. Go get it. Thank you, mom! When they went upstairs, Chuxue waspletely relieved. Fortunately, they didnt ask what had happened afterwards. Otherwise, she didnt know how to answer. On the way to the hospital, Jingyan drove fast. Soon, he lost the doggies following him. These guys were like the fucking sticky gum. It had rained all day and the air was unusually humid, just like his heart. After arriving at the hospital, Jingyan went straight to the sixth floor, where Yiyao had already returned to her former ward, with the light on. Pushing open the door, Yiyao was surprised by his arrival, Why are you here? I missed you, so Ie to see you. Jingyan came to her bedside. Yiyao was reading a book rted to war. Seeing he was not looking good, she closed her book, What has happened? Jingyan didnt intend to hide it from her, so he told her everything after sitting down on the chair next to her, Something did happen. Im sorry I get you involved. Me? What does it have to do with me? Yiyao didnt understand. After she entered the hospital, she didnt even go out of the courtyard door. Looking deeply into her eyes, he said calmly, Dont get so excited, OK? Yiyaoughed, Heh, it s quite serious this time, right? Go ahead, Im not afraid at all. Chapter 332 She Was Not The Other Woman (1) Chapter 332 She Was Not The Other Woman (1) After pondering for a while, Jingyan said, "Xuan had a miscarriagest night." "What?" Yiyao was surprised, she didnt expect to hear this, "What happened?" Jingyan briefly told her about this. The more Yiyao listened, the more sullen she got, after Jingyan finished his words, she red at him, "How could you do that?" "I didn''t mean to do it." Jingyan exined with a pale face, then he sighed and said, "Well, it was indeed my fault, I can give her whatever she wants, except for the marriage." Seeing his frown and red eyes, Yiyao knew he was telling the truth, so she didnt me him and asked, Is there anything to do with me? "Here''s the problem," Jingyan flipped out the gossip news on his phone, "Just have a look." Yiyao would know this sooner orter, so hed probably tell her now. After seeing the news, Yiyao felt speechless, then she threw the phone and said, "Shit! How could they say that?" Hearing this, Jingyan said firmly, "You are my only lover, someone wants to frame me, so they choose you as the target, Im sorry." Then Yiyao finally understood, "No wonder several nurses looked at me weirdly tonight, it turned out this is the reason, I thought my face was dirty." "I''m sorry, I didn''t know someone would do such dirty things. Actually, I dont care about those comments, what I worried most is you." Jingyan felt very depressed, he loved Yiyao very much, how could those people say that? It was the first time for Yiyao to meet such things, she actually didnt know her feelings, so she said, "Well, I''ve always been a popr people of our army''s internal publications, I didn''t expect that I could be a character in the gossip news." "Arent you angry?" Jingyan was a little surprised. "Of course Im angry." Yiyao pointed to the headline and said, "It is a smear for soldiers. Our rtionship with the public would be affected as well." Hearing this, Jingyan was stunned, he didnt expect her to think like that. "I''ve sent someone to find the owner of this newspany, this article will be withdrawn soon." Yiyao frowned, "Then why are youing here tonight? You can just tell me on the phone." "I ......" Jingyan was speechless and then he said slowly, "I want exin it to you myself, I''m worried that you may think too much." "Well, I know this, you can leave now." Yiyao directly drove him away. However, Jingyan still sat there with no sign of leaving at all. "What do you mean?" Yiyao asked coldly. "Yiyao, I haven''t slept for two days." Jingyan said pitifully. Hearing this, Yiyao felt nervous, "So what? What does it have to do with me?" "Can I sleep here for just one night?" Seeing that she was about to object, Jingyan quickly pointed to the sofa and said, "I''ll just sleep on the sofa." "Aren''t you afraid of those reporters? If they know this, nobody would listen to my exnation." Yiyao was still a bit angry and sneered. "You''re not a mistress, and there''s no mistress at all. I will hold a press conference tomorrow to make this matter clear." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao red at him and picked up the book to read, it seemed that he wouldnt leave tonight. Jingyan acted normally, he directly walked into the bathroom to wash his face, then he lied on the sofa in afortable position. However, he was tall and the sofa was not long enough, so he could only curl up his legs. Perhaps because he was relieved, Jingyan quickly fell asleep. Hearing the soft breathing, Yiyao turned to look at Jingyan, he seemed to be more haggard with scruff on his face. The T-shirt he worn was also creased. She felt sorrow for him, now a small matter was totally out of control. She could forgive him, but just felt unpleasant. When thinking of that child, Yiyao felt that she was the indirect killer. If she hadnt returned to the hotel and didnt contact Jingyan, he might still be with Xuan, then the child would still be alive. She knew Jingyan well, he wouldnt push Xuan downstairs. The cool breeze blew inside, even though it was summer, Yiyao still felt a sense of coldness. So she sent a message to Azure Dragon and asked him to bring a thin nket and a pillow here. "Are you cold?" Azure Dragon came in with a thin nket in his hands. "Keep your voice down," Yiyao said, "Cover him with the nket." After seeing Jingyan, Azure Dragon was shocked and said, "When did hee here?" "Only a few minutes before, I failed to drive him away." Yiyao was speechless. Hearing this, Azure Dragon felt strange, he threw the nket and the pillow on the bed, and said, "Just do it yourself, its weird for me to do that." "Stop right there." Yiyao was a bit angry, "All your partners are male." "Well, I havent done that in the army. Just do it yourself, I have to y the game." After saying that, he quickly ran away before Yiyao could finish her words. Although he didnt know what happened between them, he knew that Jingyan really liked her and so did Yiyao. They must have some misunderstandings. Yiyao was speechless, then she covered the nket on Jingyan and had him sleep on the pillow, it was then she felt better. After doing this, she continued reading and didnt see the smile on Jingyans face. Although, the sofa was a bit short for Jingyan, he slept very well this night. "Be careful about those reporters." Jingyan reminded her as he left. Yiyao picked up a bun and said, "Well, they can just try. Those safeguards are very powerful, besides, Azure Dragon is just living beside." "Well, thats fine, then I have to go thepany, call me if something happens. Ille back soon." "Well, I can figure that." Yiyao said in an arrogant manner, that was her style, she wouldnt bother others if she could handle it. However, Jingyan misunderstood her, he thought that she didnt need any protection. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Then I''m leaving." Yiyao kept eating the porridge and remained quiet. Seeing this, Jingyan sighed helplessly and then left. When Azure Dragon came over for breakfast, Yiyao said indifferently, "Ill go out for a while." "Whats wrong?" Azure Dragon was confused. "The security of the hospital is too bad, it''s time to strengthen it." Hearing this, Azure Dragon said, "Well. On the way to thepany, Jingyan received a message, "Boss, the news has been withdrawn, but we havent found the tipster." "Keep searching." Jingyan said lightly. "Copy that." After hesitating for a while, the man continued, "But boss, we just found that those news had been posted on blogs." "Fuck!" Jingyan cursed, and then said angrily, "I know, find the tipster as quickly as possible." "Yes, sir." Jingyan threw the headset fiercely on the passenger seat. He looked very angry with gloom eyes. He would definitely give that man a lesson. Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Affectionate and Domineering Man Mr. Ye, may I ask how you are going topensate Xuan Zhao? How topensate her depends on Xuans own intention. I will fully respect her opinions. As long as it was eptable to me, I will satisfy her. After all, it is my fault from the beginning. Jingyan Ye was being frank. Although his behavior was a bit of scum, his attitude of admitting mistakes instead made people feel that he was a man who dared to do and dare to bear. What kind of conditions is that you could not ept? Money or something else? The previous reporter continued to ask. In terms of the amount of money, we will talk and she will be satisfied, but I will definitely not agree to one of the conditions, Jingyan looked direct into the camera opposite him and said solemnly, That is, marriage. Theres only one woman I love, and theres only one woman Ill marry in my life. Its the third party in the rumor, and I wont consider anyone else. The females on the scene inhaled heavily. Which woman didnt like such an affectionate and domineering man? Xuan, who was lying in the bed and watching the live broadcast, was so angry that she almost threw her mobile phone out. This time, it was a miscalction. Originally, she wanted to force Jingyan to marry her under the pressure of public opinion, and destroy Yiyao Duans reputation by the way. Unexpectedly, Jingyan did not care for his own reputation at all, even if he was criticized by media and public. On the contrary, Yiyao in the hospital was inexplicably moved somewhat. She couldnt believe that Jingyan rified her name in front of the public. How many people would scold him for being cruel when he confessed to drunken promiscuity and admitted that Xuan had miscarriage after drinking. For a woman who had miscarried for him, how could he have the heart to say that he would not marry her. Mr. Ye, I just find out that the news about you has been deleted. Did you do it? Yes, Jingyan said bluntly, Shouldnt this kind of inurate news be deleted? Whats more, dont you find that some online forums have started to post about this matter again? It is obvious that someone is operating in the back. Here, I also warn the person behind, stop your behavior, otherwise, thewyer letter from our legal department will be sent to you as soon as possible. With absolute confidence and charm, Jingyanpletely suppressed the arrogance of all the reporters present. Facing all the cameras, he asked, neither humbly nor arrogantly, Is there anything else to? A female reporter asked weakly, Mr. Ye, I heard that your girlfriend is a military soldier? Could you disclose more information? Referring to Yiyao, his expression obviously softened a lot, with a light smile appearing in the corner of his eyes, She is a soldier, and she is an upright and noble person, and cannot be stigmatized by anyone. But Im sorry, I cant give you more details, and please dont bother her. It will make her feel very ufortable and cause her a lot of trouble. The reporter still didnt give up and kept asking, You said youve liked her since you were a child, so are you childhood sweethearts? The smile on Jingyans face was obvious, We met in kindergarten, butter we used letters tomunicate with each other. Is this counted as childhood sweethearts? Completely conquered by Jingyans traditional view of love, the female reporter immediately nodded and said, Yes, of course. Thank you, then she is my childhood sweetheart. Yiyao, on the other end, madeints, Im not your childhood sweetheart, Im your boss. At the press conference, all necessary questions were asked and a lot of unnecessary questions were also asked. Finally, Jingyan said, My personal affairs attracted so many attentions and became the talk material for people after dinner. This shows that we Ye Group still has importance in your hearts. I hope everyone can pay more attention to Yestest products. Of course, there should be a lot of people reproaching me in front of TV screen now. I will bear all the usations and reproaches, and I will also be responsible for all the consequences. However, please dont disturb others. Thats my bottom line. Thank you. Jingyans concluding speech was unanimously apuded by Ye Group. He was indeed the boss. When rifying the scandal, he did not forget to publicize for thepany. Because it was a live broadcast, half an hour after the press conference, all the posts on the Inte disappeared in a moment. People began to believe what Jingyan said, it was a man-made nder. After sitting at home and watching the whole press conference, Kerry and Venus looked at each other andughed, Well, we dont have to worry about our son any more. He is totally capable of taking care of himself. Thats right. After this, I think we can rest assured to hand over Ye Group to him. Wed better consider which country to travel to. I want to go to d to see the aurora, Venus said immediately. Ask my brother if he and his wife want to go too, if they do, well go together.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darling, I listened to you. Kerry put his arm around her shoulder. If he was younger, he only wanted to go with his wife only. Now that he was older, it was better to enjoy life with family and friends. In the hospital. Yiyao, with her head resting on her arms, looked straight at the ceiling. She vaguely felt that she wanted to forgive Jingyan, but what he did was totally inconsistent with her values. Boss, something happened. Azure Dragon pushed the door in, face looking very serious. Yiyao straightened up, Whats the matter? Our men were caught while on duty. What? Yiyao was stunned, Who were caught? Where are they? On the border with Myanmar, Zhuque and Xuanwu got caught. We didnt predict the situation clearly. Arge number of mercenaries came from the other side Yiyao said as she put on her shoes, Ill ask the management to send a helicopter to pick them. Gather the team at once. Boss, your injury is not well yet. Whats so much nonsense? My injury is nothing. Azure Dragon was still worried, But there is no arrangement from above for us to go. Yiyao yelled at him angrily, I will immediately report to above. Zhuque and Xuanwu are our men. We need to rescue them right away. Solemnly, Azure Dragon said with an upright military salute, Yes Madam! You clean up first, Ill go to the dean. Yiyao went out with her mobile phone and contacted the helicopter while hurrying to the deans office. Of course, the dean didnt want to let her go, but Yiyaos personality was notoriously stubborn. It was hard for her to change the decision she already made. The dean could only ask the doctor to prescribe sufficient medicines for her in case of any ident. An hourter, the helicopter arrived at the military hospital. Yiyao changed into her camouge suit and stood in front of the window. After pondering for a long time, she called Jingyan, because after this farewell, she didnt know whether she could see him again. The bell rang only once, and then it was connected. Jingyans soft and deep voice came from the other end, Yiyao. Yiyao said after a long while, Im leaving and Im telling you now. From the phone came the sound of broken cup, followed by the sound of rapid footsteps, When? Your injury is not recovered yet. In an hour. You dont have toe. This mission is urgent One hour is enough. Wait for me. Ill be there in a minute. Jingyan then hung up. He was afraid that she would refuse his request. Yiyao sighed heavily and began to regret making this call. In fact, it was better to cut off the rtionship clean and neat. Why couldnt she just put it down? It was rush hour at noon, and the road was in a mess. Jingyan was so anxious that he wanted to fly over with wings. After honking countless times, he could not see the car in front of him moving an inch. As time went by, Jingyan could not wait any longer. He got out of the car and ran in the direction of the hospital. Twenty minutes, forty minutesSeeing that it was toote, Jingyan took a turn and hid in a deserted alley. The next second, he disappeared. Where his superpowers were stronger than Kerry was that he could control the location of his next appearance. As a result, few people could find his presence or absence. Even if someone saw him, the other person would feel that eyes were dizzy. After three passes, Jingyan finally arrived at the gate of the military hospital. At this time, the roar of military helicopters came from the distance. Was this to pick up Yiyao? Jingyan was worried and ran into the hospital building. Yiyao heard the sound of the helicopter and came to the rooftop with Azure Dragon. When the helicopternded, she looked in the direction of Sky City and stepped up thedder. Yiyao - came Jingyans voice in the huge wind. Yiyao looked back, Jingyan running to her way. Yiyao gestured to the people inside and returned to the tform. Jingyan held onto her tightly as soon as she came up, with a strong reluctance to let her go. Is your wound better now? Have you brought enough medicine? Jingyan closed to her ear. Yiyaos body was a little stiff, nodding and saying, Yes. Be safe, Ill wait for you here. Jingyan held her face and engraved her in his heart with his eyes.e You Before Yiyao could finish her words, her lips were blocked by Jingyans lips. He didnt want to hear what she said you dont need to wait for me etc. The k**s was full of bitterness and deep affection, which was telling his endless reluctance and love in his heart. Dont say anything, Jingyan released her and stroked her face with his fingers, When you forgive me,e back to me. No matter how long, as long as you look back, Ill be here waiting for you. Yiyaos heart trembled in the wind. An impulse came up and she nodded, Im going. Maybe she would break through the tangle in her heart and forgive him when she came back this time. Take care of yourself. Jingyan helped with fixing her short hair, which was disturbed by the wind, but just after it was fixed, it was disturbed by the wind again. Im going. Yiyao turned around and walked to the helicopter without looking back. Herpanion soldiers were still waiting for her. Staying for more moments would mean that their lives were put into more danger. Jingyan watched her leaving. The propeller blew up the wind and made waves, but he stood still in the wind. She left, taking away hisst tenderness. However, he did not know whether she woulde back or not. At this time, he only hoped that she could be safe. Returning to Yes vi in the evening, Jingyan was tired and threw himself on the sofa. His mind was full of Yiyao. He wondered where she was now and whether she had been dedicating to a fierce battle. Chuxue Ye came over as gnawing an apple. Seeing his listlessness with no trace of vitality, she squatted in front of him and asked concerned, Whats the matter with you? Jingyan turned his head to look at her smiling face and said in a low voice, Why do some people live a simple and warm life, while some people have to fight hard in a barrage of bullets? Chuxue didnt know what to say. She sat on the carpet and stretched her chin, Yiyao is gone? It was a long time before Jingyan said yes. No wonder you seem losing your soul. Yiyao is a soldier. She has her own pursuit and belief, which is not something that people like us can understand. Thats why I like her so much. I think she is different from all women. She is like a female general who goes to battle to kill enemies in ancient times, while we are just ordinary people. There was admiration in her tone. Looking at the crystal ceiling over his head, Jingyan sighed, If she had not been a soldier, she should have grown up healthy and happy like you. Then, she wouldnt have to bear so many responsibilities? Jingyan didnt understand why she wanted to be a soldier. If he knew why, he might feel more painful. Well, dont think about it. You still have one important thing unfinished now. Chuxue reminded him. What? Jingyans brain was dull. All he thought about was Yiyao, no time for him to think about anything else. Chuxue pointed to the third floor, You forget that? Theres another one for you to deal with,e on, you cant drag on the issue any longer. Oh right, Xuan Zhao was upstairs. You are being very decisive in the press conference today. All the female employees in our store be your fans. Chuxue said with a smile. Jingyan smiled bitterly. That was not the result he wanted. Taking a breath, he went upstairs to negotiate with Xuan, which was a matter that should be done a long time ago. When he reached the door of the guest room, he heard a voiceing from inside, as if she was talking on the phone. Out of a gentlemans courtesy, he stopped knocking at the door. You had been ignoring me for a while. It turns out that you are focusing on the president of Ye Group. Xuan Zhao, you are good. A familiar voice came from the phone. We used to be a couple, how can you talk so sarcasticly to me? Xuan said intively. Im not being sarcastic. I just want to congratte you on jumping to the high branch. Although the child is gone, the Ye family must pay you arge amount ofpensation. In this case, it is much better than being with me, a little white-cor worker. Her ex-boyfriends tone was full of sarcasm. Xuan clenched a corner of the quilt. If you are calling to make fun of me, you have achieved your goal. Goodbye. Wait Ex-boyfriend stopped her, Xuan, whats the hurry? I havent asked you something. Xuans heart startled, Whats the matter? Her ex-boyfriend jokingly said, I dont understand. Since you had been with Ye long ago, why were you always calling for me? Just to sleep with me? Cant Ye satisfy you? Xuans heart beat more and more disorderly. She was afraid that he might suspect something. She said in a hurry, I was just ying with you. Dont call me again. Weve already broken up. Goodbye. With that, Xuan immediately hung up. Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Im not Serious Xuan Zhao understands the character of her ex-boyfriend more or less, although he earns little money, but hes a good man. If he knew that shes pregnant with his child, and she had lost the baby, he would certainlye to question her. At that time, the cat would be out of the bag. At the doorway, Jingyan heard what she had said, he doubted, who was she talking to? What did she mean by just for fun? Usually, having fun means getid But he asked someone to investigate Xuan Zhaos background, she didnt have other mates other than an ex-boyfriend. Could it be that he thought too much? As he was wondering, the door was suddenly pulled open from the inside, Xuan Zhao was so shock to see him standing here that even her face went pale. You why are you standing here? Xuan Zhao stammered and asked. Jingyan observed her expression and said in an indifferent voice, I came to talk about what I said yesterday. Xuan Zhao tried to calm down and recalled what she had just said quickly, and she thought that she didnt say critical information, so she let out a sigh of relief secretly, Where? Where are you going to just then? Oh, its too stuffy here, Im going out for some air. Jingyan said inly, Then lets talk tomorrow. Xuan Zhao changed her attitude, Right, tomorrow, call yourwyer, you dont want to dy this matter any longer, right? After the talk, we can hand over formalities directly. The suspicion in Jingyans heart grew, Why are you in such a hurry? Xuan Zhao smiled coldy, Now I have lost my baby, can I continue to stay at Ye family so brazenly? You all dislike me long ago, why should I still live under your roof. Good, Im free tomorrow afternoon, I will bring thewyer back home. Jingyan turned around and went downstairs. Xuan Zhao leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. She must win thergestpensation since she didnt have the baby to force him, and the sooner the better, because the truth would finally see the light of the day. Once she signed the contract and grabbed the share and money, Jingyan couldnt do anything to her, and she felt she had done enough for her baby. At dinner, Kerry and Venus came back, both in low spirits. Mom, whats wrong? Chuxue Ye asked worriedly. Venus sighed and said, The old man of Xiao family, hes not in a good condition again, you can visit him tomorrow when youre free, maybe its thest time. I thought he was basically cured at the military hospital, wasnt he? Jingyan asked. Venus was sad and helpless, When youre old and the timees, you are just hanging on to life with medicine. Kerry patted the back of her hand and said, Youve been depressed for so long, everyone has to experience this day, you can see that since how many emperors and generals at ancient times, how many celebrities and aspirants returned to the dust. But I cant help that, I have feelings. Said Venus sitting at the table without any appetite. Kerry shuffled away and asked his son who was also depressed, Whats wrong with you, youre sullen. Oh, nothing. Jingyan poked at his bowl and spoke feebly. Nothing? Look at yourself! Kerry didnt believe it obviously. Chuxue exined for her brother, Sister Yiyao left today. Kerry was startled, Is she alright? What about her wounds? Not well, but she had an urgent mission and left. Kerry said after a moment of silence, Compared to this girl, we are all considered to be living a happy life. When Jingyan heard this, he felt even more ufortable, he put down his chopsticks and said, I dont have an appetite, I dont want to eat. I dont have an appetite either, said Venus, who also put down her chopsticks. I see that everyone is not much in the mood to eat tonight, so why not At this moment, his cell phone rang, it was Tianye Mu whos calling, Kerry has a bad feeling in his heart, he picked up the phone. Hey, brother okay, welle over right now. Hang up the phone, Kerry said anxiously, Hurry up, the old man maybe its tonight. After he finished speaking, strength left Venus that she even couldnt stand up, Kerry held her up quickly, Be strong, you have tofort sister-inwter. Venus was on the verge of tears, I know, I know Henry drove a slightlyrger SUV for the family, Jingyan sat on the passengers seat, Kerry hugged his wife who was weeping silently, next to Chuxue who was also red-eyed. Kerry and Venus have no elder rtives, so they treat the old man anddy of Xiao family as their biological parents, the two elders also love their children, especially Chuxue as the only girl in their family. Jingyan looked at the dim road, his heart was in turmoil, he was worried about the old man, worried about Yiyao, and also nned to have someone investigate Xuan Zhaos ex-boyfriend again. When he came to the manor of the Mu family, the lights were all on, the old man was still holding his breath, and when he saw theming, his eyes showed a little glow, Chuxue went up and held his withered hand, tears rolling down her face. Grandpa. Chuxue cried out. The old man murmured several times, but they couldnt hear clearly what he said. Then his hand fell off from Chuxues hands, hes gone. Xiran Xiao cried out loud in a second, kneeling in front of the bed, she felt her heart had broken, other people all kneeled down, they couldnt help but cry. The olddy was calm, she murmured while holding the old mans hand, Its good that youre gone, you dont have to suffer anymore, old man, remember to wait for me over there, dont forget me All of them were crying into tears due to sadness, even Kerry, who seldom cried, also shed his tears. Because the old man has told them not to make a big deal of his funeral, just sent him away simply, so the next few days, the Mu and Ye families were busy for the old mans funeral. It took three days after the condolences, funeral, burial, and so on. Xiran Xiao has been downed for these days, Venus apanied her every step of the way, she handed Xiran tissues when she was crying, let Xiran have a rest against her when she was tired due to crying. It was not until she saw the ckened tombstone with her fathers name engraved on it that she finally realized her father had really left her and her mother. At first Xuan Zhao didnt know what had happened, she was wondering why the Ye family didnte home for several days, only when she saw the news did she know Xirans father had died. It seemed that they would have to dy to sign contract of money and shares for a few more days again. This afternoon, the SUV carried the family back, Xuan Zhao was acute enough to serve them tea and water, she alsoforted Venus, Auntie, dont be too sad.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Venus leaned on the sofa depressingly, then it suddenly urred to her that Xuan Zhao had been living at their home for these days, she forced a smile and said, Ive been too busy these days, are you doing well? Im fine, Xuan Zhao said in a good manner, Tomorrow, I only have thest course of treatment to go. She really didnt need to give Venus the impression of reverse without warning, every dog has its day, it is possible that one day, she woulde to the Ye family again. It couldnt be wrong to impress Venus. Venus thanked her wearily, Thats good, you can stay in our family for a few more days after the transfusion, and then recuperate, the consequence of a confinement can be very damaging. No need, Xuan Zhao refused her kindness, I have disturbed you for too long, its time to go back. Then you choose for yourself. Venus wasnt in a mood to settle her down, she rubbed her forehead and said, Im going to take a nap. Ill go with you. Kerry apanied his wife, he was so tired these days. Chuxue was like a couch potato now, her purple eyes lost the luster, she looked at the chandelier and wondered what was going on. Jingyan got up and said, I have important things to do tomorrow, Ill call mywyer the day after tomorrow. Okay. Although she couldnt wait to do it today, it was obviously not the right time. Jingyan nodded and kicked Chuxues leg as he passed by, Go sleep in your room, its easy to catch a cold here. Chuxue casted a nce at him, she saw Xuan Zhao just as she wanted to use her superpowers to transfer to her bedroom, so she dismissed the idea instantly and reached out to her brother and said, Give me a hand. Jingyan dragged her up, and the two were like rotten beggars holding each other as they walked toward the stairs. Everyone was exhausted during these days, they could only sleep until two or three oclock in the morning, so they were extremelyck of sleep that as soon as they fell into bed, they passed out. However, just as Jingyan was sleeping, Yiyao Duan led herrades go through the tropical rainforest at the border of China and Myanmar. Captain, the Mekong River is ahead, we need to find a shoal to cross. Azure Dragon said as he crept next to her. Yiyao tightened the bandage on her arm and said, Its toote, Zhuque and Xuanwu are seriously injured and they cant walk far, those guys behind us are chasing closely, if there is no other way, we can only fight them here. Good. A murderous desire shed in Azure Dragons eyes. Have you made contact with the troops? Yiyao asked him. Two signal res were released, but the forest is so deep and woods are dense, I dont know if they can see it or not. Yiyao spit b***d in her mouth, Shit, I want to let them a way out, yet they have to seek for death, do they think we are cowards? Brothers, prepare for the battle. Yes, captain. Zhuque, Xuanwu, dont be reckless, hide yourself and dont to be discovered by the enemy, then your task ispleted. Yiyao said while loading bullets into the gun. Zhuque and Xuanwu were full of injuries, although they were reluctant, they knew that they couldnt trouble their captain at this time, so they gritted their teeth and said, We understand. Everyone, spread out. Listen to my order, wait for our enemies to get closer before making a move, and dont show any mercy. Roger that. Originally, Yiyao nned to save herrades and then retreat quickly, she didnt want to cross into fire, but the enemy chased after them as if they had taken several tons of gold from them. Since this was the case, they shouldnt be med for being ruthless. Soon, more than a dozen people disappeared in the dense woods quietly, even the sound of the wind has stopped. A few minutester, they heard the leaves were shaking gently. Yiyao hidden in arge tree, keeping her eyes and ears open, finally, dozens of people appeared in her sight, all carried heavy machine guns in their hands. At the front of the group was the guide who followed Yiyao and her squad closely with his umted experience in the tropical rainforest. Yiyao was fully concentrated on their moves and waited for them to walk into their ambush little by little, and then she made a sound like birds. Immediately afterwards, incessant screams were heard in the woods, and when they looked back, theirpanions were either having their throats slit or their hearts pierced, but the killers were nowhere to be seen, so they were lost and panicked. Getting the hardest part done first, Yiyao aimed at one of the leaders and pulled the trigger without hesitation, and with a bang, the leader fell to the ground with a gunshot in his forehead. Although they were mercenaries, they were ranked in different level, but Yiyao had brought all the elite soldiers, with her order, more than thirty people fell down on the ground in a second. When the battle was over, Yiyao jumped down from the tree, and all hiddenrades also showed up. Azure Dragon said disdainfully, I thought they were so strong, theyve been chasing us for two days, if I knew they were such a trash I should have solved them yesterday. Were not prophet, we cant do the math. Yiyao said to him, Alright, lets go, find a wide area and send another re, Zhuque and Xuanwu are too badly injured, we couldnt dy any longer. Okay. When Yiyao just turned around, she saw at the corner of her eyes that a ck metal light was shing, when she fixed her eyes, the mans fingers have hooked on the ring Get down! Yiyao shouted, then without thinking, she rushed to press Azure Dragon who was the closest to the grenade under her body Boom! A huge explosion blew their ears, and it felt like the entire rainforest was trembling. Two minutester, everyone woke up from a briefa, Azure Dragon rolled over to see that Yiyao closed her eyes tightly, and her ears were bleeding. Captain, Captain. Azure Dragon shouted anxiously, several awakenedrades all gathered around, Captain! Yiyao was awake by Azure Dragons shaking, she opened her eyes dazedly to see several mud-covered faces opened and closed their mouths one after another, however, she could only hear booming sound. It should be her eardrums were broken, Yiyao thought to herself, then opened her mouth to say, Im fine, and passed out again. Captain! Azure Dragon yelled and put her on his back and said, Come on, lets go to the shoal. She didnt know how long she had slept, but when Yiyao woke up again, she was in a hospital and she couldnt hear anything. Azure Dragon came closer to her excitedly and said something, but Yiyao just couldnt hear it. Shit, am I a deaf from now on? She thought to herself. As soon as Azure Dragon spoke, a bunch of men swarmed in from outside, all of them were herrades, including Zhuque and Xuanwu, all of them were talking and chattering. Yiyao was in a daze, she suddenly felt that its better if shes deaf. Noisy. Azure Dragon took out his cell phone and typed a few words, then held his phone in front of her eyes. Yiyao nced at it and it said, The doctor said you just cant hear for a while, you will be fine in a few days. Yiyao nodded her head to indicate that she knew. Azure Dragon wrote a few more words for her to read, Captain, are you feeling well? Yiyao nodded her head. When Azure Dragon saw her tiring face, he waved at brothers and said, Okay, okay, go out, Captain wants to rest. The ward was empty again, only leaving Azure Dragon alone. Yiyao turned her head and looked out the window, there was a cherry tree outside, the cherry blossoms were in full bloom at this time, it was very beautiful. Chapter 335: Chapter 335 When Did You Have S*x for the First Time Suddenly Yiyao Duan thought of Jingyan Ye in Sky City. Will he dislike me if he knows I am deaf? Yiyao thought. As Yiyao missed Jingyan, Jingyan sneezed. Mr Ye, are you ill? Secretary Wang asked. No. Jingyan said. Then he looked up at the blue sky and white clouds outside. Yiyao, are you missing me? Jingyan said in the heart. Jingyans phone rang and he gave the signed document to secretary Wang. Then Jingyan answered the phone. Boss, Ive found the man you asked me to find. Send me his photo, cell phone number andpany address. Jingyan looked stern and said. Yes, boss. ncing at the messages on the phone, Jingyan continued to work. Now that Jingyan had a doubt in his mind, he had to get it out of his head, or he would keep awake at night with worry. When its about time to get off work, Jingyan drove to the address which was sent to him on the phone. This is a medium-sized mobile phone softwarepany and most of its employees are male who engage in information technology. Jian Xu, who Jingyan looked for, is a small supervisor in thepanys research and development department. He was single. Jingyan parked his ck Land Rover on the side of the road in front of thepany and its eye-catching. Jingyan honked the horn when he saw Jian walk out of thepany. Jian stopped his step subconsciously and looked at the Land Rover. Seeing its not a car he knows, Jian walked on. But no sooner had he taken a step than the horn sounded again. Jian felt a little strange. The man walked with Jian smiled and said, Manager Xu, your friend has a nice car. He is not my friend. I dont know him. Jian answered with a smile. Oh, I thought you The man walked with Jian said. But before he finished what he wanted to say, the horn sounded again. This is your friend. You see, the window is rolling down. The man walked with Jian said. Jian was confused. Jian saw vaguely a man sitting in the car, but he didnt know the man by his profile. Jian wondered if the mans looking for himself. After being hesitated for a while, Jian walked up to the car. He froze when he saw the face of the man in the car. Hello. It seems that you know me, so there is no need to introduce myself. Please get on the car. Jingyan said. Jian regained his senses. He seemed to understand why Jingyan hade to him. But what does he want with me as I have broken up with Xuan Zhao? Jian thought. You dont have to be so vignt. I just want to have a talk and eat with you. Get on the car. Jingyan said. Jingyans repeated invitation made its hard for Jian to refuse. Not wanting to appear too timid, Jian pulled open the front door of the car and got on the car. What do you want to eat? Jingyan asked. Jingyan treated Jian like an old friend, without formality or alienation. Everything will do. Jian said. As its the first time Jian saw the youth talent in person, he was somewhat nervous. Jingyan smiled and said, There is good sashimi nearby. Is that OK with you? OK. Jian said. Jian had butterflies in the stomach. What on earth does he want with me? But his attitude is good. Jian thought. They didnt speak all the way. Jingyan drove to an expensive seafood restaurant. Sitting in a private room, Jingyan ordered some of the restaurants signature dishes. After the waiter left, Jian asked, Mr Ye, what do you want to see me about? With an indifferent smile on his face, Jingyan said, Well, let me be blunt. What kind of Xuan is in your eyes? Jian became serious and said, Mr Ye, although I have broken up with Xuan, Im not a viin and I wont speak ill of my ex. You misunderstood me. Im not asking you to speak ill of Xuan. I just want to know something more about her. Jingyan said. As far as I know, you have publicly stated that you wont marry Xuan a few days ago, so why do you want to know something more about her? Jian said. Although Jian had broken up with Xuan for a long time, he still cared about her. When Jian heard what Jingyan said publicly that day, Jian couldnt help feeling wronged and indignant for Xuan. Jingyan didnt care about Jians attitude. There are some things I have doubts about, so I want to know more things about her. Since you dont want to criticize her, why dont you tell me about your love story? Jian looked straight into Jingyans colored eyes, but he didnt know what on earth Jingyan wanted to do. He thought its OK to tell Jingyan about the things of the past. Xuan and I met in college. We were both juniors that year. I rode my bike to the library and bumped into her on the way. Then we knew each other in the course of contacts. I thought she is a nice girl, so I confessed my love to her and she agreed to be my girlfriend. Jian recalled their past and said. He thought its a long story, but its over in a few words. At the moment, the delicious dishes were served. There were huge and fat lobsters, the salmon sending out cold air, and the tasty sea cucumber soup As Jingyan shelled the lobster, he asked, You love story has a good start, but why you broke upter? Jian smiled wryly and said, When we were in college, we were carefree. Apart from studying, we spent all the time together, so we got along quite well. But when we stepped into society, we had different outlook on life and values. She always resented the fact that my job is too normal and my sry is too low. After a few argues, I broke up with her. But as I still cared about her, so every time she came back to me crying and saying she was bullied by others, I reconciled with her. But we argued not long after we reconciled Ah! Jian shook his head and sighed, saying, Women are always so realistic. She came to see me some time ago, but then she disappeared. I just know what happened to her on the news a while ago. How could she The words were all in Jian throat, but he didnt say them out. As Jingyan was with him, its disrespectful of him to say that. Jingyan know Jian wanted to say something like finding a sugar daddy. You said she came to see you some time ago. When was it? Jingyan asked. Jian frowned and thought for a while, saying, Almost two months ago. Was she with you then? Jingyans heart stood still. He gripped the silver chopsticks tightly, but he pretended to ask casually, What do you usually do when she came to see you? Jian looked up at Jingyan in surprise. Then Jian smiled and said, You are a man. What do you think a man and a woman can do when they are together? Jingyan almost stopped breathing. What a man and a woman can do when they are together? As Jingyan is an adult, of course he knows what a man and a woman can do when they are together. But why Xuan said shes a virgin and there is b***d on the bedHas Xuan been lying? Jingyan thought. When did you have s*x for the first time? Jingyan asked. He knew this question is abrupt and even silly, but he had to ask it. Sure enough, Jians facial expression was ugly. After being stunned for a long time, Jian said, Mr Ye, I didnt expect that you have such a special hobby. But I am sorry. Its my private and I refuse to answer. I have to dere that I have no such a special hobby. The reason why I asked that is because Xuan told me shes a virgin. Jingyan exined embarrassedly. Ah? Jian was so surprised that he raised his voice, saying, She told you shes a virgin? No. Didnt you have s*x with her? How dont you know if she is virgin or not? Jingyan was almost sure of a fact. I was drunk that night, and she was in my bed when I woke up. I couldnt remember anything. Jingyan said with a cold face. The more Jingyan said, the more surprised Jian was. Mr Ye, you are so gullible. How can you trust her so easily? Jian said. There was b***d on the bed and she said shes Jingyan said. Ha, ha, ha Jian burst intoughing and said, Xuan has a lot of tricks. To tell you the truth, we had s*x when we were together for three months. She was a virgin that time. That means its probably that nothing happened between us that night. Jingyan said to himself. Jian nodded and said, Maybe. If you did have s*x, why she pretended to be a virgin? Now we are in a society Jingyan interrupted Jian and said, I havent touched her since that night, but shes pregnant A few secondster, the smile on Jians face froze. His heart beat fast. How longs she pregnant? Jian asked. The fetus was 56 days old when she aborted. Jingyan said. Jian recalled the days when Xuan came to see him and he looked sullen. He threw his chopsticks on the table and looked straight into Jingyans eyes, saying, Thats when she came to see me for a week. An identical answer arose in the minds of Jingyan and Jian. In fact, the child is Jians. Bang! Jingyan clenched his fist and smashed it on the table, saying through gritted teeth, She is so vicious. F**k! Though I am poor, I can afford to raise my child. What rights did she have to do that? Jian said angrily. Just think about the time carefully. Jingyan reminded Jian and said, Her pregnancy was nned. She wanted to use your child to get huge rewards, but not to get pregnant by ident and then frame me. After hearing that, Jian was angry. Where is she now? Ill go to find her and ask. Jian said through gritted teeth. She is at my home. Calm down and listen to me first. Jingyanforted Jian and said, Mywyer will discuss thepensation with her tomorrow. Give her another chance. She lost her child after all. Do you want me to be there to give evidence? Jian asked. It will be better if you are there. Jingyan said. OK. I will be there tomorrow. Jian said. At that moment, Jian was so angry that he wanted to kill Xuan. Jingyan, on the contrary, was mad with joy. If all this is true, it means that nothing has happened between me and Xuan, and I am innocent and I have never betrayed Yiyao. Jingyan thought. Jingyan really wanted to share this fact with Yiyao, but he didnt know where she is. Looking at Jian, who sat opposite him with a red face out of anger, Jingyan thought Jian is an upright man. Thank you for telling me the truth. It means very much to me. Jingyan said. Dont mention it. It gives me a chance to see Xuans nature and break up with herpletely. Jian said. Jian shoveled lobsters into his mouth, as if he took the lobsters as Xuan to vent his anger. Jingyan was happy and he said with a smile, Ourpany has been hiring a head of mobile phone research and development department, and there has been no suitable candidate. Are you interested in it? Jian stopped his chopsticks and stared at Jingyan nkly, saying, Are you doing that to thank me? Thats only one reason. I also think you are an upright man. When we are hiring employees, we not only focus on ability, but also the quality. Will youe to Yehuang Group to work? Jingyan said. Without thinking, Jian said, I will do that. Jingyan smiled and said, You can go to Yehuang Group at any time after you finish handing over the affairs of your currentpany. Thank you, Mr Ye. Jian said sincerely. I hope for a pleasant cooperation between us. Jingyan said. Everyone will have one or two big opportunities in life. If you seize it, your life will be changedpletely. Jian is wise and he needs the opportunity provided by Jingyan. Although his position will not be changed, the tform of Yehuang Group is much bigger than thepany he works currently. If he seizes this opportunity, he will not be the poor budget man Xuan called him, and his career will be promising, so he has no reason to give up. After dinner, Jingyan sent Jian home. They exchanged phone number by the way and agreed on the time and ce to meet. Everythings ready for tomorrow. At night, Jingyan was excited and he tossed on his bed. He looked at Yiyaos photo with tenderness in his eyes. Then he kissed the photo and sighed. Yiyao, will you be happy when you know the news? There is nothing blocking us anymore. I will love you with all my heart. Will you send me a message when you finish the task? Jingyan said to himself. That night, Jingyan fell asleep with the photo in his arms. Just as the saying goes, what you think about in the day, you will dream of it at night. He dreamed of Yiyao that night. She was wounded all over in the reign of battlefield. Standing in a pool of b***d, Yiyao looked at Jingyan tenderly. She smiled and said, Goodbye, Jingyan. Then she fell softly to the ground limply. Jingyan was terrified and ran towards her desperately, holding her in his arms. After calling her name several times, Yiyaos cold body turned into nothingness gradually in his arms Yiyao! Jingyan awakened from his dream with a shout. Then he realized its a dream and he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Jingyan turned his head to look out of the window and found it would be daylight soon.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jingyans heart beat fast and the bloody appearance of Yiyao emerged in sight. After covering his face with his hands to calm down for a while, Jingyan got up and went downstairs to run. The early summer morning is very cool. There were crystal dewdrops on flowers and grass, which sparkled under the sunlight. Jingyans mind was full of Yiyao. He wondered if Yiyao really got injured and fell down to the ground as he dreamed. Standing at the gate of the vi, Henry said with a smile, Pingan, you get up so early today. Jingyan stopped running and wiped off his sweat with a towel. Uncle Henry, are dreams real? Jingyan asked. What dream did you have? Henry asked. A very bad dream. Jingyan frowned and said. Dreams are opposite to reality. For example, if you dream of someone passed away, it means that this person is going to be promoted, or get rich and live a long life. Henry said. Really? Jingyan said with a lighter frown. Of course. If you dont believe me, you can go to read the book Duke of Dream Interpretation. Henry said. Henry knew what Jingyans thinking. He also knew that Yiyao went to perform a task and he thought Jingyan was too worried that he dreamed of bad things. Then Jingyan smiled. As he ran, he said, Thats nice. Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Truth Be Told During breakfast, Xuan Zhao also appeared in the dining room. Today she would leave Yes vi, with the reward she deserves. Come here and sit down to eat. Venus, the only one of Ye family who had some favorable impression of Xuan said, You have lost some weight these days, and your face became smaller. Xuan touched her face embarrassedly and said, Thank you, aunt. As I will leave today, I want to thank you for your care during this period of time. I ought to take care of you. Venus said. Venus asked the maid to bring Xuan a cup of hot milk and said, You should drink more soup when you go home, and you will get better and better. OK. Xuan said. Jingyan Ye tore the bread in his hand and said, Dad, mom, are you free in the morning? Yes. Whats up? Kerry said. Thewyer wille hereter. I want you and mom to sit in on. Jingyan said. Kerry felt assured of his son and said, It doesnt matter whether I and mom will be there. You have the final say. No. You and mom are thergest shareholders of Yehuang Group. If thergest shareholders are not there, I dare not make decisions. Jingyan said. Then he paused for a while and looked at Venus deliberately, saying with a smile, What if I give her too little money and my mother disagrees? Venus gave Jingyan a re and said, Boy, how dare you make me theughingstock? Mother, please forgive me. I dare not do that. Anyway, you are free this morning. Its OK for you to sit it on and be a witness. Jingyan said. Jingyan tried his best to convince his parents, because there would be such a wonderful scene in the morning and his parents should not be absent. Chuxue Ye sensed something strange. Since all her family would be there, how could she be absent? I also want to sit it on. I am also a shareholder of Yehuang Group. Chuxue said. After hearing what Chuxue said, Jingyan smiled. If Ruyi is also there, the scene will be more splendid. I have no reason to refuse. Jingyan thought. After seeing Jingyan behave like that, Xuan was somewhat guilty, but she couldnt figure out where the problem lies in. At ten oclock in the morning, thewyer came to Yes vi with documents. In the living room, onlookers sat on the sofa and ate sunflower seeds, while Jingyan and Xuan sat on both sides of the table. At that moment, a young man walked into the door of Yes vi. Led by Henry, the man came to a small room next to the living room. Miss Zhao, tell us about your demands. Jingyan came straight to the point and said. His time is precious. If Jingyan didnt want to give her thest chance, he would ask Jian Xu to show up now. Xuan had already had the demands in her mind, but her heart still beat fast. I want 10% of Yehuang Groups shares, and nothing else. Xuan said. She had a thorough thought. She knew vis and luxury cars are not as valuable as shares. If she has 10% of Yehuang Groups shares, she could live her rest life without worrying about food or clothing even if she doesnt work, as long as Yehuang Group doesnt bankrupt. As soon as Chuxue heard what Xuan said, she retorted immediately, 10%? Youre dreaming. I only have 8%. Miss Ye, although you only have 8% now, you will be the major shareholder of Yehuang Group one day, but I will always have 10%. Xuan said with a hit of smile. What do you mean? Are you cursing my parents? Chuxue said. Chuxue was so angry that she wanted to argue with Xuan, but she was pulled by Venus. Sit down. Isnt this just the start? Venusforted Chuxue and said. But how could she say such things? Chuxue said. As its thest day Xuans in Yes vi, Xuan didnt want to give the impression of weakness. Miss Ye, what I said is true. Besides, is my lost child not worth 10% of the shares? As soon as Xuan mentioned the child, Chuxues morale sank lower. She turned aside and didnt say anything. With a sneer, Jingyan said, Miss Zhao, I will be responsible for what I did. But the shares I have are the same as Chuxues. Can you lower you demand? After hearing that, Xuan was stunned. She didnt expect that Jingyan only has 8% of the shares. After thinking for a while, Xuan said, Well, just give me 8% of the shares. But you have to give me a vi and a car also. Without hesitation, Jingyan said, No problem. Lawyer Tang, just draft the legal document. I will transfer my 8% of the shares to Miss Zhao. Besides, I will give a vi of mine in the east region and the Ferrari in the garage to her. Lawyer Tang was stunned. He couldnt believe that Jingyan would agree to Xuans demands so readily. Brother, why you are so good-natured? Chuxue said indignantly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She just asks for money. We can earn it back. Jingyan said indifferently. Kerry and Venus looked at each other. To be honest, neither of them can be as free and easy as their son. 8% of the shares mean 10 million yuan bonus a year. Jingyan just gave his shares to Xuan without even hesitating. After hearing that Jingyan agreed her demands, Xuan was very happy. She pretended to be calm and said, Jingyan, I have no other choice. I heard that it is very difficult for women who have aborted to get pregnant again, so I have to find a way out for myself. I understand you. Jingyan said with a modest and gentle attitude. When thewyer was drafting the document, Jingyan asked suddenly, Miss Zhao, I heard you had a boyfriend when you were in college. Why did you break up with him? Xuan was very nervous. She wondered why Jingyan asked her about her ex-boyfriend out of nowhere. Mr Ye, this topic seems to have nothing to do with what we are talking about today, right? Xuan said. Xuan didnt want to be entangled in this topic. Jingyan shrugged and said, I am just curious. We have our hands free anyway. Is it inconvenient for you to talk about it with us? There was a hint of nervousness in Xuans eyes. She managed to be calm and said frankly, Of course I can tell you about that. Weve been together for two or three years. We broke up because we have conflicting personalities. Thats it. Are you not in touch anymore? Jingyan asked. Yes. Xuan said tly, As weve broken up, there is no need for us to contact again. Jingyan kept his countenance and took a look at the small room next to the living room. Miss Zhao, you have a decisive attitude toward your ex-boyfriend. Jingyan said with a smile. Xuan smiled and didnt say anything. The more she says, the more likely she will make a mistake. Soon, thewyers legal documents were drafted, in triplicate. Jingyan nced them over and handed them to Xuan. Take a look at them. Sign them if you have no objections. Jingyan said. Xuan took the documents over and read them through carefully. After making sure that theres no loophole, Xuan picked up the pen and signed her name on them with shaking hands. This is the first time in her life that she signed such important documents. Jingyan looked at the three documents. When he picked up the pen and was about to sign his name, heughed suddenly. He then raised his head and saw the nervous facial expression of Xuan. Miss Zhao, I still have a few questions to ask you. What? Xuan was panic and said. It seemed that Jingyans eyes can see through everything. Jingyan threw the pen on the table and crossed his hands on his chest, saying, Did nothing happen between you and your ex-boyfriend as you have been in a rtionship for three years? As soon as Jingyan said that, not only Xuan was stunned, the several onlookers were also stunned for a few seconds. They didnt expect that Jingyan would ask such a question. After hearing that, Xuans put her hands, which were on the table, under the table unconsciously. I dont know what you mean by that. Xuan said. I am just a little surprised that nothing happened to you during the three years you were together. As you are all adults, is it normal? Jingyan said. Jingyan was frivolous and looked like a different man. Kerry and Venus looked at each other and saw the surprise in each others eyes. They wondered if their son found out something wrong. Xuan sped her hands tightly together and she became serious. I think you knows best if theres anything happened between me and him. Did you forget what you saw when you woke up at the hotel that morning? Thats why I am curious. You and him have been together for three years, and you are still a virgin? Jingyan said bluntly with an invisible smile. Xuan looked ugly and she dared not looked straight into Jingyans eyes. She pretended to be calm and said, I am a traditional girl and I want to give my virginity to my future husband, so I Ho! Jingyan said sarcastically, Then why you are so open to me? Why you brought me to the hotel when I was drunk? Chuxue couldnt help butugh out. She was almost sure that Jingyan must have found something out, so he was interrogating Xuan. After Chuxueughed, the atmosphere became very weird. Kerry and Venus found its both funny and annoying. With aplicated facial expression, Xuan quibbled, I like you very much, and you insisted to go to the hotel at that time, so I Jingyan sneered and said, You mean I dragged you to go to the hotel? But didnt I fall into aa after drinking too much wine? Did I have the strength to do that? Xuans heart beat fast. She didnt know why Jingyan asked that suddenly. As its a lie, no matter how usible she made it is, there are ws. At the thought of that, Xuan red at Jingyan angrily and said, Mr Ye, things have passed for so long and why you question me now? Are you repenting the promises you just made? If you do repent, you can just say no. Why you insult me here? I just want to figure out the truth. Jingyan stared at Xuan and said. Then he said something shocking, Miss Zhao, if you tell me the truth, I can give you somepensation for the sake of the lost child, but if you continue to lie to me, you may not get a penny. After hearing what Jingyan said, Xuan was totally panic. As things havee to this, she was determined not to give in. What if Jingyans tricking me? Xuan though. Mr Ye, you dont have to dupe me like that. As things havee to this and I have lost my child, dont you want to be responsible for what you did? Dont you think its too mean for you to do that? Xuan said. Really? Jingyan picked up the pen and circled it in his hand, saying, So you dont want to admit it. Why should I admit things I havent done? Xuan said. OK. Jingyan said. Then he turned his head and shouted to the room next to the living room, Well,e out. Everyone looked at the door of the room. Half a minuteter, a strange man walked out of the room. As soon as Xuan saw the man, she stood up from her chair suddenly. Let me introduce him to you, Jingyan said rxedly, This is Jian Xu, Miss Zhaos ex-boyfriend. There are some things we cant just listen to the statement of only one of the parties. We should also listen to what the other party says. Right? Yes. Chuxue jumped up from the sofa and said happily, Of course we should listen to the words of two parties. My brother is so wise. How could he just agree on all the demands put forward by Xuan so readily? It turns out that he has the trump card. Ha, ha. Its wise for me to stay at home to watch the scene. What splendid it is! Xuan thought. Hello, Mr Ye, Mrs Ye. Jian said politely. Kerry and Venus nodded at him confusedly. Then Jian looked at Xuan and said coldly, Xuan, we havent seen each other for more than a month. How are you doing? Xuan was nervous and she held the edge of the table tightly with one hand. What Are you talking about? We havent seen each other for more than a year. Xuan said with a shaky voice. Oh? More than a year? Jian sneered and said, Is there something wrong with your memory? Last time you left in such a hurry and your pajamas is still in my closet. When will you go to my home to take it? You Xuan didnt know how to retort and made a false countercharge, Jian, although weve broken up, but we are not enemies. Why you join Jingyan to nder me? What benefits did he give you? Jian finally know how insidious Xuans and said angrily, What did I lie? Xuan, is the child that you aborted identlly mine? Kerry and Venus were stunned. How could the child be this young mans? Venus thought. Chuxue was excited, because she hasnt encountered such a funny thing for a long time. No! Xuan retorted immediately, That child has nothing to do with you. Its Jingyans. What proof do you have to prove that? Jian said aggressively, Xuan, do you forget that you came to my home for a week a month ago? We did nothing except for having s*x. I thought you wanted to reconcile with me, but it turned out that you just wanted to get pregnant. Xuans legs went soft and she almost fell to the ground. Youre lying. I have never been to your house. Hum, Jian took out his phone from his pocket and found the phone records and chatting records. Then he gave the phone to Chuxue, who was next to him. This is our contact information at that time. Xuan, youve deleted it, but I havent. Jian said. Chuxue saw a few calls, which were made just a few days after the night when her brother was drunk. There were also some messages. But before she looked at them carefully, the phone was taken away by Kerry. You are girl. How can you look at those things? Kerry said. Chuxue pouted. I am 25 years old and I am no more a child. Chuxue said in her heart. Chuxue didnt want to give up, so she stretched her neck to look at the phone. She only saw something like, Are you at home now?, I will go to your home at night.. After reading all the messages, Kerry and Venus handed the phone back to Jian. Then they looked at Xuan seriously, with doubts in their eyes. Xuan still didnt want to admit everything. What if I had s*x with you? I am the mother of the child, so I know clearly who is the father of the child. Xuan said harshly at Jian. Really? Jingyan asked rhetorically, Why you pretended to be a virgin as you are not at that night? I was afraid that you wont like a girl who is not a virgin, so I pretended to be a virgin. Xuan said. Chapter 337: Chapter 337 You Dont Have to Wait for Her I dont think anything happened that night. You did that because you want to be the mistress of Ye family. You even treated me by saying your ex-boyfriends child is mine in order to achieve your ulterior motives. Jingyan Ye said mockingly. As Xuan Zhaos carefully arranged traps were exposed by Jingyan step by step, Xuan shook her head vigorously and quibbled, No, thats not the case. I really love you, and thats really your child. How could I do things like that? I also wonder how you, who was so strong and brave when you were a child, could do such things today. Jingyan looked at Xuan with disdain andment, saying. I remember a few years ago when you were chased down the street by a gang of thugs to pay off the debts, I got off the car to save you. I didnt expect that I saved an ungrateful person. Chuxue Ye said. Xuans heart sank into the abyss of depression. She took a look at the indifferent Jingyan. Then she turned and wanted to turn to Venus, but she found that Venuss looking at herself coldly. She knew theres no use in her sophistry. Filled with anger, Xuan walked up to Jian Xu and said, Jian Xu, I treated you quite well when we were together. And I didnt speak ill of you to ruin your reputation after we broke up. Why did you do this to me today? Then why did you use my child to get what you want? Its a life. How could you be so cruel? Have you asked me for my opinion? Jian shouted at Xuan angrily. Xuans brain was in buzz. Without thinking, she blurted out, What can you give the child? You are a poor boy. Can you let the child go to a famous school, can you give the child the best environment, and can you afford the child to study abroad in the future? Xuans words made the scene quiet down immediately. Everyone looked at her withplicated facial expressions. It suddenly dawned on her what she had said. She admitted that the child is indeed Jians. Xuan fell apart and sat down on the chair with numb facial expression. Venus felt as if her heart had been thrown to the ground. Miss Zhao, how could you do such things? I treated you so well and stood by your side to help you. You Venus said angrily. It turned out that the child is not Jingyans. I shouldnt have treated her so well. Venus thought. Mom, I told you theres something wrong with her, but you dont believe me. Chuxue said. Kerry shot Chuxue a nce and said, Just as the saying goes, cats hide their ws. You mother just took pity on Xuan. How could you say that? OK. Its my fault. Chuxue said. Looking at Xuans pale face, Jingyan said, Do you have anything else to say? After being silent for a long time, Xuan said coldly, I confess the child is not yours, but you caused my idental abortion. It an unassable truth. Its indeed my fault. Jingyan said unhurriedly. Jingyan was in a bad mood then and he pushed Xuan, who rolled down the stairs. Just give me a million yuan topensate for my lost child. Xuan said shamelessly. After hearing that, Jian bristled with rage and said, Xuan, how can you be so shameless to ask for money? It has nothing to do with you. The child is mine, and of course I can ask for money. Xuan said. Xuan didnt care about her self-respect anymore. I have nned this for a long time, and I almost killed myself. I cant leave without getting anything. Xuan thought. I will only give you 500000 yuan. Jingyan said calmly. Jingyan, you are too mean. 1 million yuan is not a big amount to you. Xuan said. 1 million yuan is not a big amount to me, but you dont deserve so much. Jingyan stared at Xuan mercilessly and said, Youd batter take the half a million yuan, because maybe I wont give you a dime the next second. Xuan saw the hatred in Jingyans eyes and she suddenly thought of Yiyao Duan. As I have yed a trick and made Yiyao broke up with Jingyan, Jingyan must hate me. Jingyan has known everything and I can only at his service. Xuan thought. Well, just give me half a million yuan. I want it now. Xuan said. Jingyan threw the check he had prepared in advance to her. The amount on the check is exactly 500000 yuan. Miss Zhao, please leave my house at once. By the way, I want to inform you that you have been dismissed by Yehuang Group for your bad conduct. Your personal effects will be delivered to your hometer. You can pack up and leave now. Jingyan said. Clenching the check in her hand, Xuan stood up out of her wits and walked limply. Thats not what she wanted. She just wanted Jingyan to love her, but why did ite to this? Jian was indignant, because the girl who he fell in love with is so repulsive in countenance now. It was as if there was a huge stone in his heart. After a sigh, Jian said, Mr Ye, theres nothing for me to do here. Im leaving now. As Jingyan was in a good mood, he said trippingly, Thank you for youring. Its just a lift of the finger. Goodbye. Jian said. Then Jian turned and left the living room and strode toward the gate of Yes vi. He didnt want to see Xuan anymore this life, because she destroyed his beautiful yearning for love. When Xuan and Jian left, Jingyan smiled, because the matter finally came to light. Brother, when did you find theres something wrong? Why didnt you tell me about that? I, father and mother were filled with apprehension. We were afraid that you would sign the document in a thoughtless moment. Chuxue said. Chuxue was also in a good mood, because she wouldnt see Xuan in Yes vi anymore. One night I heard her talking on the phone in her room. She said something strange. So I went to find her ex-boyfriend to know something more about her. I didnt expect things to be as such a big surprise. Jingyan said with a smile. Why didnt you take me with you to do such a funny thing? Chuxue pretended to be angry and said. You know it now, dont you? Jingyan said. With an apologetic look, Venus said, I am dim-sighted from old age and I cant tell good people from bad people. I even argued with you for that Jingyan walked up to Venus to put his arm around her shoulder and said, Mom, its not your fault. Xuan is a deep person. Then tell Yiyao about it and you two can get back together. Its to the satisfaction of all. Venus said. I cant contact her while shes on task, in case something goes wrong. Jingyan said somewhat disappointedly. Chuxue, Kerry and Venus were all silent. At the time, Henry walked into the living room and said, Sir Kerry, Venus, Xuans things are packed. Should we send her home? No. Kerry said coldly, Let her go by herself. She almost made me lose such a good daughter-inw. OK. I see. Henry controlled himself fromughing and said. A few minutester, Xuan, carrying a small package of things, walked alone on the road leading to the door. Kerry, Venus, Chuxue and Jingyan stood at the window watching the view of her thin back. Atst Xuan left. A few dayster, Yiyan was transferred to the best military hospital in Capital City by ne because the condition of her ears was not improved. Azure Dragon apanied Yiyan. As Yiyan was wounded to save him, he would keep awake at night with worry if he doesnt see Yiyan recovers. She just had a ruptured eardrum. Why did she stay deaf for so long? Azure Dragon asked the doctor anxiously. Lets talk about it after the patient does a thorough examination. The doctor said. After a series of examinations, the doctor looked serious. Doctor, how about my captain? Azure Dragon asked worriedly. She has a sensorineural hearing loss. The condition is serious. The doctor looked at the X-ray in his hand and said, And its a long-term treatment. I am not sure what the treatment effect will be. After hearing that, Azure Dragon was sad. I beg you to heal her, or she will feel unhappy. Azure Dragon implored the doctor. The doctor knew who Yiyao is. He patted Azure Dragon on the shoulder and said, Dont worry. We will do our best to treat her. After went back to the ward, Yiyao stood quietly at the window. She felt the worlds so quiet, quieter than Kunlun Mountains at night. Looking at her straight back, tears welled up in Azure Dragons eyes. If my captain cant hear again, I will take care of her for the rest of her life, as long as she wont abandon me. Azure Dragon thought. Wiping the tears away, Azure Dragon walked up to Yiyao. With a brilliant smile, Azure Dragon took out his phone and typed, The doctor said you are in a good condition. You will recover soon if you cooperate with the doctors. Yiyao read those word quickly. Then she looked at Azure Dragon and smiled knowingly. As Azure Dragon has been herrade for so many years, Yiyao knew him very well. Seeing the unnatural smile of Azure Dragon, Yiyao knew things were not that case. After knowing her condition was not optimistic, Yiyao was down in the dumps. She couldnt imagine how boring the world would be if there were no sounds in it. One of the first things she had to do was to get out of the army. Seeing Yiyao knew the truth, Azure Dragon lowered his head in silent depressedly and sadly. Yiyao didnt want Azure Dragon to feel guilty, so she took Azure Dragons phone over and typed, Im fine. At worst, I cant hear anymore, but I am alive. After reading that, Azure Dragons tears rolled down from his cheeks. He typed with shaking hands, Captain, if you cant hear anymore, I will take care of you for the rest of your life. Yiyao smiled and typed, I will have a boyfriend. Yiyao just said that tofort Azure Dragon. She made up her mind that if she really cant hear anymore, she will spend the rest of her life alone, because she doesnt want to be a burden of others, Jingyan especially. He is such a brilliant man and he should have a perfect wife. Its a good thing that I promised him nothing when I left. Thats a good farewell. Just think I died. Yiyao thought. In the following time, Yiyao has been cooperating with the doctors. As she is a positive person, she will not give up as long as there is a glimmer of hope, so no matter how painful the treatment was, she stuck to it. Gradually, the treatment worked. One of her ears could hear some sound, but she still couldnt hear what others say clearly. One afternoon, Yiyao saw her father. They havent seen each other for a long time. Jun Duan was thinner and darker than he used to be. He looked at his daughter lovingly and for the first time he decided to let her discharge from the army. He had lost his wife and he could not afford to lose his daughter. Yiyao was so happy that she wanted to ask her father all kinds of questions, but she didnt know how to speak after opening her mouth. Then she picked up the tablet and wrote, Is the task finished? Jun nodded and said slowly, Yes. Yiyao understood Juns l*pnguage and she was happier. I know my dad is the most powerful one. Dont worry, Im fine. Now I can hear a little in my left ear. Yiyao wrote. Jun held Yiyaos thin shoulder and he was sad. He took the pen in Yiyaos hand and wrote, You are my pride. Then Jun paused. Jun wanted to ask Yiyao to demobilize, but he felt its not a good time to do that, so he only typed Cooperate with the doctors. Yiyao nodded her head with a smile. Jun rubbed her hair and smiled kindly. I need to think about what Yiyao will do when she leaves the army. Of course, I can afford to take care of her even if she wont work, but she is unwilling to be an unupied person. How about I help her find a position in Sky City? In this way, she doesnt have to be separated from Jingyan anymore. But will Jingyan mind if Yiyao cant hear anymore? Jun thought. Jun and Yiyao are both very proud people. Jun would not marry his daughter to Jingyan if Jingyan hesitates a bit. After leaving the ward, Jun called his oldrade-in-arms, an important official in Sky City. You want to let you daughter work in Sky City? Theres absolutely no problem. No matter what position she wants to work, I will help her make it. Junsrade-in-arms said. By the way, do you know Jingyan of Yehuang Group? Jun asked casually.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Of course I know him. Everyone in Sky City knows him. Why Junsrade-in-arms broke off in the middle of a sentence. He seemed to remember something and after being silent for a few seconds, he said, As you mentioned Jingyan, I thought of something happed some time ago, which has something to do with Yiyao. Jun frowned and said, Whats that? Im not very sure of it. You can search the inte. Junsrade-in-arms said. Well, go ahead for your staff first. I will let you know when everythings ready. Jun said. OK. Junsrade-in-arms said. After hanging up the phone, Jun searched Jingyan Ye of Yehuang Group on the Inte curiously. After a glimpse of the news, Jun was inwardly furious. Son of bitch, he had a child with another woman. I used to think Jingyan is a nice man, but it turns out that my first intuition is right. Businessmen are unreliable. Well, now I dont even have to think about letting Yiyao go to Sky City. I wonder how sad Yiyao was when she read the news. She finally fell in love with a boy, but he is such a bad guy. Jun thought. Jun was in a rage. If he was in Sky City at that moment, he would go to Ye family to give Jingyan a good beating. As there was no where to vent his anger, Juan called Azure Dragon over and said, Tell me in full detail what happened in Sky City some time ago. What did Jingyan, the son of bitch, do to Yiyao? Azure Dragon has never seen the chief so angry. Being surrounded by the powerful aura, he stepped back. I, I dont know. Azure Dragon said stutteringly. Nonsense! Jun threw the phone to him and said, How dare you say you dont know about such a big thing? Chapter 338: Chapter 338 She Was Dead After seeing the breaking news on the phone, Azure Dragon was first confused and then shocked, finally he grew sullen and cursed, Damn! I know thats the truth or how could Yiyao faint? What did you say? What happened to Yiyao? Jun grabbed him by the cor and asked anxiously. Azure Dragon was also very angry and exined, Chief, please listen to me. Ill tell you about the matter. Then, Azure Dragon told Jun about the things happened in the hospital in detail, including Xuans visit to Yiyao, Yiyaos surgery, Jingyans repentance and Yiyaos weeping. He almost told Jun everything except Jingyans supernatural powers. He promised Yiyao to keep it a secrete. The more Jun listened, the angrier he became. He knew how strong his daughter was. She never cry again after her mother passed away. No matter how she wounded, she would justfort him. Now, she cried for Jingyan, she must like Jiangyan very well. Whats Yiyaos thought? After Azure Dragon finished talking, Jun asked. When leaving Sky City, Jingyan bid a farewell for us, however, Yiyao acted indifferently. Hearing this, Jun snorted, How dare him to ask Yiyao for forgiveness? Just give him a punch the next time you see him. Azure Dragon answered somewhat embarrassed, Chief, he is more powerful than me. Well, its an order. Jun yelled. Copy that! Azure Dragon saluted uprightly. Get out of here. Then Azure Dragon left quickly, now in his heart, Jingyan was definitely a bad man. Jun took a while to calm down, he wouldnt allow Jingyan to be his son-inw. Mistakes alwayse in pairs. He really hated this kind of person. However, he was afraid that Yiyao would be seduced by Jingyan. He must find a way to pump the brakes on such thought. But what could he do? He must think seriously. Sky City, in Ye family vi. Jingyan was fishing by theke, however his mind drifted and he didnt even notice the movement of those fish. Well, the fish ising. Chuxue quickly pulled out the fishing rod, however, it was gone. After packing the rod, Chuxue teased, Are you fishing or meditating? The fish have all run away. As long as they are in this pond, its fine. Jingyan said with a faint smile. Then what are you fishing for? Chuxue hung the worm on the hook and then threw the rod into the water. Jingyan sighed, Its been almost a month, but I havent got any news from Yiyao, Im really very worried. Just send her a message, Chuxue squatted next to him, she had a long hair and no make up at all, looked just like an innocent girl. Im afraid to disturb her. Its been a month, the mission should be over, Chuxue looked at him and then said, Give me your phone, Ill help you.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After pondering a while, Jingyan refused her, although he wanted to do that. Chuxue knew the thought of her brother, so she directly took out his phone and opened it with password. Then when she was about to send a message to Yiyao, a call came in. Well, someone calls you. Chuxue gave him the phone. Jingyan looked at the number but found it was unfamiliar, he picked it up and said Hello? Then a deep voice was heard, This is Jun. Hearing this, Jingyan quickly stood up from the chair and said politely, Hello, uncle. Then Chuxue also stood up and felt nervous. Im calling to inform you that In order to perform more vividly, Jun hesitated for a while and continued, Stop waiting for Yiyao. Hearing this, Jingyan was stunned with his brain went nk, then he asked dumbly Why? She died for the country. After saying this, he quickly hung up the phone. Jingyan was in panic, he couldnt think anymore and the phone had slipped to the ground from his hand. Seeing this, Chuxue knew something was wrong, so she quickly asked, What happened? Jingyan was dumbfounded and could not say a word,. Brother, whats wrong? Please dont act like this. Chuxue shook his arm, but didnt expect that the next moment, Jingyan fainted. Brother! Chuxue screamed and hugged him, then she shouted, Dad, mom,e here quickly. Hearing the scream, Kerry rushed here and was shocked by what he had seen, Whats wrong? What happened to him? I dont know, Chuxue cried with tears on her face, Yiyaos father made a phone call just now, after hanging up the phone, brother fainted. After hearing this, Kerry felt nervous and helped Jingyan up, then he said, Just bring him to his room first, there must be something wrong with Yiyao. Then they took Jingyan away. After a while,Venus came in, seeing that Jingyan was lying on the bed with a pale face, she asked anxiously, What happened to Pingan? Chuxue told her about the matter again, Venuss reaction was the same as Kerry, and she said, Something must happen on Yiyao. It must be something very important or brother wont faint. Kerry frowned, and then said in a deep voice, Perhaps she was dead. As soon as Chuxue heard this, the tears burst out on her face, she kept shaking her head and said, How could this happen? Yiyao is such a strong woman. Venus wiped Chuxues tears and said softly, Keep calm, its just your fathers spection. Pingan will tell us when he wakes up. Does he need a doctor? Kerry asked. Ive asked Henry to call the doctor, he will be here soon. Seeing Jingyans face, all of them felt worried, what if Kerrys guess was true? How could Jingyan ept that? Jingyan had dreamed again, he dreamed that Yiyao was lying in his arms with b***d all over her body. Then she finally turned into bubble and disappeared. Yiyao! Jingyan suddenly yelled and sat up from the bed. He looked quite dumb. Brother. Chuxue called softly, then Jingyan woke up from his dream. Then Chuxue said, Brother, whats wrong? Jingyan opened his mouth slowly, and said in a hoarse voice, Yiyao was dead. Hearing this, they were all shocked, their spection was true. Yiyao was dead, how could this happen? Jingyan just repeated the sentence like a soulless puppet. He lifted the quilt and was about to get off the bed. Seeing this, Kerry quickly stopped him and said, What are you doing? Im going to find her, I dont believe it, I must see it myself. Jingyan struggled to stand up. Suddenly, someone hit him from behind. Then he fainted again. Chuxue raised her hands and cried, I dont mean to do it. Venus hugged her andforted her softly, Its fine, youve done a good job. Hearing this, Chuxue quickly hugged Venus and sobbed, How could this happen? How could Yiyao die? Venus patted her back and coaxed her as if she was a child, Good girl, just vent your sorrow. How could brother ept it? He likes Yiyao very much. Life is so magic. Venus sighed lightly with moist eyes, This world is indeed unfair. Hearing this, Chuxue cried even louder. Jingyan woke up at midnight, however, recalling Juns words, he felt heartbroken and tears rolled down his face again. No wonder she did not contact him for so long. No wonder he would have such an inauspicious dream. It turned out that she really died. How could this happen? How could he ept the fact? The three people downstairs were all silent, after a while, Kerry said, Ill make a phone call to Chief Duan so that Jingyan can see Yiyao for thest time. Fine. Venus agreed, Its good for him to ept the fact or he cant get rid of this the whole life. Chuxue snuggled up to her mother and sobbed. Kerry used Jingyans phone to make a call. After waiting for a while, someone picked it up. Then Kerry said, Chief Duan, this is Jingyans father. Kerry introduced himself. Hello. Jun answered indifferently, he waspletely disappointed to Ye family. I heard the unfortunate news from Jingyan, hes very sad now. Jun kept silent, Kerry thought he was too sad to speak, so he just continued, Im calling for seeking your advice, could Jingyan perform hisst duty and see Yiyao for thest time. After all, they No way. Jun refused directly, We have our rules. He is not allowed to attend the funeral. Theres no leeway. Thats it, Im busy. After saying this, he hung up the phone. Hearing this, Kerry put down the phone and sighed, He refused me. But he seemed to be angrier than sad. Could it be that he was preparing to take revenge? Ill go to see Pingan. Venus was ready to stand up, but was stopped by Kerry, Well, just leave him alone. He can get over this. However, Venus didnt think so, she said in an negative way, Yiyao means too much to him, how could he ept this? We have to trust him. Hes a strong kid since he was a child, and hell pull through this. Well, I hope so. In the remote Capital City. After many days of treatment, Yiyaos left ear could hear nothing except some loud voices. Besides, she had no hearing in her right ear. Gradually, she felt depressed. Chief, weve tried our best, and this is the best result. The doctor said apologetically. In just a few days, Jun had many white hairs and he looked haggard. Hearing the doctors words, he asked, So what do you mean? Just have a rest at home. After hesitating for a while, the doctor suggested, Just use the hearing aid so that she can hear those louder voices. In this way, she canmunicate, if she keeps silent for a long time, she may lost her voice. Just do as you said. Yiyao had experienced many difficulties, so she was a very positive person. When seeing the hearing aid, she just smiled and then epted it. Thanks to the hearing aid, her left could hear some voices. Besides, she also leaned l*pnguage. If one spoke slowly, she could guess the meaning. Can you hear me? Jun said loudly in a slow manner. Yiyao finally heard that and nodded joyfully, then she said in a hoarse voice, I can hear you. Long time of silence had already hurt her voice. It took efforts for her to speak. However, it was already a good result for she and her father. Yiyao drank some water to moisten her throat and continued, Dad, I can hear you. Hearing this, Juns eyes were moist, Well, lets go home. Fine. Their house in the Capital City was an old and valuable courtyard, which was passed down from the hands of her ancestors. Whenever they had a meeting in the Capital City, they would live here. It looked quite clean for it was cleaned frequently. There was arge tank in the center of the courtyard. You could find carps and lotuses in it. The grape vines beside the tank had stretched its tentacles to half of the space of the courtyard with grapes hanging on it like emeralds. Jun pushed open the room, which was still paved with the formerrge green bricks. Everything was fine, except the bed. There was no quilt. Thus, he opened a cab, took out the quilt and said, Todays weather is good, it is just fine to air out the quilt. He was not faced to Yiyao and said in a low voice, thus Yiyao couldnt hear him. However, since his movement was obvious, she knew what he was doing. They aired the quilt together and cleaned the rooms, then started to wash vegetables bought by Azure Dragon. It was his turn to cook for them. Although, the furniture were simple, Yiyao was satisfied with such life. When eating under the grape vine, Yiyao cleared her throat and said, Dad, I want to demobilize. Hearing this, both Jun and Azure Dragon stopped eating. Yiyao had thought about this issue for a long time, she could do nothing in the army now. Whats more, she didnt want others to show sympathy to her. It was better for her to demobilize. Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Winning the Favor of You Looking at the forced smile of Yiyao Duan, Juan was distressed. Yiyao was supposed to be a military leader, but Tears welled up in Azure Dragons eyes, because he thought its his fault that Yiyao hase to this. Dont look at me that way. I did it of my own free will. Yiyao poked the rice in the bowl and said with a smile, In a couple of days Ill find a suitable shop and open a flower shop. It will be nice to be a flower girl from now on. Yiyao, do you mean it? Jun asked. Jun didnt know whether he should be sad or d.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao nodded and said, Yes. I like flowers. I will be in a good mood when I see beautiful things. OK. I will find you a shop this afternoon. Jun said. You keep my stuff in the army from the time being. Bring it for me when youe back. Yiyao said. After hearing that, Azure Dragon was anxious. Captain, wont you go back to the army to say goodbye to everyone? Azure Dragon said. Yiyao held back the tears and said with a smile, I wont go back. Ill cry if I go back. I dont want to cry in front of you boys. Im your captain. A drop of Azure Dragons tears fell on the table. Jun understood how Yiyao felt and said, Dont be sad. In fact, Yiyaos choice is also very good. Shell never have to risk her life with you again. You cane to see her on holidays if you miss her. Azure Dragon wiped his tears with his sleeve. He lowered his head and said with sobs, I know its good for captain, but I couldnt bear for her to leave the army. Its all my fault. If it hadnt been for me What are you talking about? As she is the captain, she should be responsible for everyone in the team. Jun scolded Azure Dragon, Well, stop crying. Yiyao will be sad if you continue crying. OK. Azure Dragon said. He wiped his eyes again and then raised his head to smile at Yiyao. In the afternoon, Jun went to find a shop, while Yiyao learned l*pnguage and Azure Dragon cooperated with her to practice. When Yiyao repeated the words right, Azure Dragon was a little more rxed. Everyone has to make an effort to live. Yiyao was convinced that the present difficulties were only temporary. Even shes not a soldier anymore, shell have a wonderful life. In the evening, Jun came back with the famous roast duck of Capital City. Yiyao gobbled down the duck and said its very delicious. I find you a flower shop near the college town. The people there are all students and teachers, and the social circle is rtively simple. Jun said slowly while he put the roast duck in Yiyaos pancake, There happened to be a flower shop over there for sale and the price is right. You go with me to have a look tomorrow. Well take it over if you like it. OK. Yiyao nodded while she ate, saying. Late at night, Jun heard Yiyaos suppressed cries from the next door and he was grieved. Yiyao grew up in the militarypound and she went to military school. She went into the army after graduation. Being a soldier has be a part of her flesh and b***d, and leaving the army is like to remove the skin and bones of her body. How could it doesnt hurt? But she had to say with a smile, Father, Im fine Jun knew Yiyao was sad and Yiyao said those words because she didnt want him to worry about her. Yiyao has been a good girl ever since she was a child. The next day, Yiyao went to the flower shop with Jun and Azure Dragon. The flower shop is just across from a famous university. The decoration of the flower shop is tasteful. As soon as Yiyao entered the shop, she felt as if she had entered a sea of flowers. The owner of the shop is a woman has an aura of elegance. Her husband is a teacher of the university. As her husband would go abroad for further study and she would go with him, she had to transfer the possession of the shop. I went to negotiate with all the suppliers one by one in person and all the flowers they provide are of high quality. If you take the shop over, they can keep sending flowers here. It will spare you some troubles. The woman said. When the woman spoke, Yiyao looked at her earnestly. Yiyao guessed the rough meaning of what the woman said by the l*pnguage. And this little girl. The woman beckoned the girl in the apron next to her and said, She was hired by me. She can help you move flowers and arrange flowers and something like that. She is a good worker. She cried for days after knowing I am going to transfer the possession of the shop. If you think she is good, you can let her continue to work here, so she wont have to lose her job. Yiyao took a look at the girl. The girl has a round face, big and bright eyes, and pink-and-white face. She seems like a girl who has her heart in the right ce. Do you like the shop? Jun asked Yiyao. Yiyao nodded and said, Yes. Lets take it over. This girl is good too. Just let her work here. After hearing that, the girl was very happy. Thank you, my new boss. My name is Xiaocui Hua, and you can call me Xiaocui. The girl said. As Xiaocui spoke fast, Yiyao didnt hear her clearly. My ears hurt. Please speak more slowly so that I can hear you clearly. Yiyao said. It was the first time Yiyao had publicly acknowledged her physical limitations. It didnt seem that hard to talk about. After hearing what Yiyao said, both Xiaocui and the woman were stunned for several seconds. Then Xiaocui repeated the words, with a slower speed and a higher tone. Yiyao heard clearly this time. Hello, Xiaocui. Im Yiyao Duan, and you can call me Yiyao. Yiyao said with a smile. Xiaocui is a person who knows how to behave in a delicate situation and she called Yiyao sweetly. After the price was agreed upon, Yiyao and the woman went through the handover formalities that afternoon. So far Yiyao has a ce of her own. Jun wanted to buy a car for Yiyao, but he was afraid that she might be in danger on the road. Then he thought of hiring a driver for her. When Yiyao knew the thoughts of his father, she burst intoughing. Dad, are you really raising me like a princess? Ive checked the map and theres subway for me to get to the shop. Yiyao said. It will be toilsome for you to take the subway. We have the money to provide you with a good life. Jun said with a frown. It has nothing to do with money. Its just because I want to know more about the society. After all my years in the army, I fell I am disconnected from society. Yiyao said. Well. Jun gave all his four bank cards to Yiyao and said, There is all the money of us. You can withdraw money whenever you need. The code is your birthday. Yiyao took the cards away and said, I see. After spending a few days with Yiyao in the flower shop, Juns vocation was over and its time for him to go back to the army. Before going back to the army, Jun told the address of Yiyaos flower shop to all his oldrades-in-arms in Capital City and asked them to help with the business at ordinary times. The head of patrol office said, Mr Duan, dont worry, I can assure you that Yiyaos flower shop and your old house will be the safest ces in Capital City. I am relieved to have your word. Jun said thankfully. The head of receive office said, Mr Duan, should I help with Yiyaos business? How about I order all the flowers my working unit needs from Yiyaos shop? Jun found what he said both funny and annoying. Its just her hobby to run the flower shop and she just wants to make some pocket money. If you order all the flowers your working unit needs from her shop, she will be terribly busy. A general manager of a publicpany said, Mr Duan, how about I send some bodyguards to protect her? No. None of your bodyguards are as good as her. Just go to the shop to buy some flowers when you are free. She will be bored to death if there is no guest. Jun said. Theres absolutely no problem with that. Ill have people buy two bouquets of flowers every day. The general manager said. After arranging all these, Jun was much more relieved. The other thing he concerned about is Yiyaos marriage. As Jingyan Ye is not fit for Yiyao, Jun wanted to find another boyfriend for Yiyao. The next day, Yiyao bid farewell to her father and Azure Dragon. Unprecedentedly, Jun hugged Yiyao. Jun hasnt hugged Yiyao for years. Yiyao knew her father was worried about herself, so she said yfully, Dad, you better get going, or you will keep me from making a fortune. Go to find your uncles if you get into trouble. Take care of yourself without dad around. Jun said. Yiyao patter herself on the chest and said, Dont worry. I am good at nothing except for the first-ss ability to survive. Tears rolled down from Azure Dragons cheeks. Yiyao gave him a disdainful look and said, You are a man and why you are crying? Captain, dont forget us. Azure Dragon said with sobs. Yiyao pushed Azure Dragon to get in the car and said, I wont forget you. Come to see me when you are on holidays. I will bring you to the most luxurious ce in Capital City to have fun. Yiyao, were leaving now. Jun was unwilling to part and said. Sitting in the drivers seat, Azure Dragon cried like a child. Tears welled up in Yiyaos eyes. She waved her hands at them and said, Just go. This is not part for ever. Then the car was started and it left the quadrangle courtyard slowly. Yiyao watched them go. It was not until the car turned a corner that the tears finally fell from her eyes. Yiyao took a deep breath when she returned to the quiet courtyard. Her nose was full of the smell of green grapes. Everything was still strange, but her new life was about to begin. Sky City faraway. Jingyan slept for three days without eating and drinking. He finally woke up on the morning of the fourth day. Thest time Jingyan behaved like that was when Yiyao said they would go parted ways. As the morning light fell on the carpet, Jingyan told himself that he couldnt be so depressed anymore. Hes apanied by his father, mother, Ruyi and Yehuang Group. As Yiyao is one who love life so much, she must be angry when she sees I am so depressed. Jingyan thought. Then Jingyan got up to take a shower and shave. He looked at the strange, familiar face in the mirror. The moment he bowed his head, a tear fell into the sink. In fact, he hasnt been with Yiyao for a long time, and they spent most of the time together in the hospital. But when he knew Yiyaos alive and he could be a step closer to Yiyao each day, he was hopeful. However, now It took a long time for Jingyan to calm down. After managing to wash his face and rinse his mouth with an effort, Jingyan went downstairs dazedly. Outside the sun was very strong, as if it would burn people. After seeing Jingyan, Venus was surprised. You finally get up. Venus said gently. Looking at the row of straight and tall birch trees in the distance, Jingyan said in a hoarse voice, Yiyao must want me to live a good life. Youre right to think so. Venus said. Her eyes were somewhat red, because she has hardly fallen asleep these days. She worried about Jingyan sometimes and felt sorry for Yiyao sometimes. Venus raised her hand and patted Jingyan on the shoulder, saying, Everything will be all right. Jingyan turned his gaze. Time cures everything, but he didnt know when his empty heart could be filled again, and maybe it would be empty for the rest of his life. After seeing Jingyan like that, Venus was very distressed. You havent eaten for several days. I asked the cook to make the porridge. Go to eat first. If you are in a bad mood, go abroad and have a rest, ande back when you are in a good mood. Venus said. Jingyan followed Venus to eat breakfast. No. Its the same everywhere. Jingyan was down in spirits and said. Venus had nothing to say in reply. After seeing Jingyan in the dining table, Chuxue Ye was surprised. She thought Jingyan was going to sleep another three or four days. Are you going to work? Chuxue asked carefully. Yes. Jingyan said. I will take you to thepanyter. Chuxue said. Chuxue was worried about Jingyan. What if hemits suicide on the way to thepany? I only have one brother. Chuxue thought. OK. Jingyan said. After eating a small bowl of porridge, Jingyan couldnt eat any more. He really had no appetite. Venus didnt force Jingyan to eat more. When Venus knew Kerry disappeared, she didnt eat for days. The employees of Yehuang Group were all aware of Jingyans change when they met him. His aura was colder than the previous days, and his eyes looked bluer. It was as if his heart was filled with tears of sorrow. Nobody knew whats going on. When secretary Wang knocked on the door and went into the office to deliver the documents, Jingyan was staring at his mobile phone in a trance. Jingyan didnt regain his senses until secretary Wang put the documents on the desk. Mr Ye, there will be an invitation to dinner tomorrow night. Its secretary Wang said. Jingyan interrupted secretary Wang before he finished what he wanted to speak. I wont go. OK. secretary Wang said respectfully. Secretary Wang sensed that Jingyan was in a very bad mood. Jingyan threw the signed documents to secretary Wang and said emotionlessly, I wont take part in anything like this in the future. After being stunned for a while, secretary Wang said, OK. Seeing Jingyan had no any orders, secretary Wang walked out of the office hurriedly. Its strange that why the CEOs office is so cold while the temperature of the air conditioner isnt that low. Secretary Wang though. From that day on, Jingyan was isted. He used to smile politely at women, but now he had no facial expression at all. Sometimes when he was out for meal and some girls osted him, he gave the girls a fierce look to frightened them away. He really closed his heart, and no woman within ten miles dared to get close to him. After seeing Jingyan like that, Chuxue was worried. Though she understood how Jingyan felt, Yiyaos dead. He couldnt spend the rest of life in single. Only monks remain single for their life. What are you thinking about? A male voice asked Chuxue. Nothing. Chuxue said. Then she raised her head and saw Zhao Nangong. Chuxue gave him a contemptuous look and asked, What are you doing here? Im here to buy cakes. Zhao said. In fact, Zhao missed Chuxue, but he was afraid that Chuxue would kick him out if he told it to her. Which one do you like? Take it by yourself. Chuxue said. Chuxue didnt want to serve him. She sat on the sofa, putting her hand on the chin in a trance. Zhao looked at Chuxue affectionately and said, Arent you going to introduce the cakes for me? If there were other guests, Chuxue might agree to the request, but as for its Zhao There is nothing to be introduced. My dessert is the best in Sky City. Chuxue said somewhat proudly. Zhao scanned the samples in the disy cab and said, Then make me one of each of these cakes. Chapter 340: Chapter 340 The Woman He Likes Why do you buy so many cakes? Zhao sat down on the opposite sofa and said, Well, I just want to buy something for my employees. There was no reason for Chuxue to refuse such a great deal, thus she said to the workers, Just do as he said, one cake of each kind. Okay. Then Chuxue turned back and said, Im not responsible for delivery. Thats okay, Ill have my assistante to get itter. Seeing that she looked depressed, Zhao was worried and asked, Whats wrong with you? Are you unhappy? Chuxue rolled up her eyes, Its none of your business. Well, since you have nothing to do now, why dont you talk to me? Maybe I can help you. Zhao said happily. It was hard for him to seize such an opportunity to stay with Chuxue, he must stay longer. Chuxue was silent for a moment and said, No one can help me this time. How do you know if you dont tell me? Chuxue was indeed a bit depressed these days, since her two pets were sent to Europe, she needed one to be her listener. So after thinking for a while, she said, You have to keep it a secret. Hearing this, Zhao was happy, he quickly nodded his head and said, I promise to keep it a secret. Then, before speaking, Chuxue sighed, Do you remember the gossip about my brother a few days ago? Of course I know, he even held a press conference. He likes that sister since he was young. I like her too. When saying this, Chuxue felt sad and her eyes became moist, then she continued, Two days ago, we heard that she was dead. After saying this, tears burst out on Chuxues face, which made Zhao felt very worried. He quickly took a piece of tissue to wipe her tears and said softly, Dont be sad, just say it slowly. Chuxue took the tissue from his hand and sobbed, She had died when carrying for the mission. Then, Chuxue lowered her head and cried silently. Zhao didnt expect to hear such a thing and he didnt know how tofort her. He just sat beside her and said, Its all my fault, I shouldnt ask you about this. Please dont cry. Chuxue gradually calmed down and then continued, Its been a huge strike for brother. He is depressed and starts to take sleeping pill for he suffers insomnia again. It turns out that this is the real reason. Zhao suddenly realized it. Chuxue was surprised, No wonder what? Well, my friend tells me that your brother has no desire at all, just like a monk. The news spread so fast. Indeed. I heard that many youngdies were all scared away by him. Hearing this, Chuxue sighed, I wont have a sister-inw in the future. Do you have some ways to help him? Zhao immediately answered, Well, just drink in the bar and get fun. No way. Chuxue directly vetoed his proposal, The shpoint of his gossip was the bar, he swears not to go there anymore. Then just go on a trip. Chuxue shook her head, Ive suggested him many times, he simply has no interest. Then, Zhao couldnt think about other ways, after pondering for a while, he said, He needs to see a therapist, he must be stressful and has no way to vent his anger. Maybe a therapist can help him. Well, its not gonna to work. Unless he wants to say, nobody can force him. Then what else can be done? Zhao frowned, he really wanted to help Chuxue to solve this problem.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. While they were thinking, a voice came over, Why is he here? When looking up, they found Jingyan standing there indifferently. It was at this moment that Chuxue realized that she and Zhao were sitting close to each other, so she quickly stood up and said, He just came here to buy cake, it is still making, so he waits here. Jingyan seemed had no interest in this matter, he simply said, Give a cake to me. Hearing this, Chuxue frowned, So, youve missed you meal again? Im not very hungry. Every time you say so, you have to eat some even if you are not hungry. How can you just eat cake everyday? Chuxue felt worried and took a fruit cake for him. Jingyan spooned one to his mouth, after finishing the cake, he said, What about making a cake with a spicy taste? Chuxue was confused about his words, Since it is a cake, how can it be spicy? That will be disgusted. Jingyan took another bite and kept silent. Yiyao was fond of spicy food, he still remembered her first blind date, she refused the man merely because he couldnt eat spicy food. Actually since Venus disliked spicy food, he was also not good at eating spicy food. After eating the cake, Jingyan put the box on the table, then he took a nce of Zhao and said, Youd better pay attention to him for Mom and Dad have reminded you. Chuxue touched her hair awkwardly and exined, Well, we are not that intimate. Im just reminding you, goodbye. After saying this, Jingyan left. What did he mean? She really didnt know Zhao well. Will brother tell Mom and Dad? Chuxue murmured. She scared nothing except Venus s anger. He wont. Zhao said firmly. How do you know? Well, I just know it. Chuxue was in a mess, she dragged Zhao and drove him away, You only cause trouble for me. Zhao showed a look of innocence and smiled, We do nothing. What else do you want to do? Wed better keep distance. Chuxue just waved her hands impatiently and said, Leave here please. My cake , Zhao attempted to stay a little longer. You can ask your assistant to get it, please donte again, if my brother sees us again, its hard for me to exin. Zhao got into his sports car helplessly and said, Just call me whenever you feel depressed, Im willing to be your listener. Chuxue was eager to send him away, and she subconsciously answered I know. Then she went back to her dessert store. She felt strange, how could she tell him the private affairs of her family? Imperial Capital. A monthter, Yiyao had already remembered the types of flowers in the store and the meanings they expressed. She also learned flower arranging from Xiaocui. Of course, most of the time she worked as the cashier. Xiaocui felt surprised. Before Yiyao came, it had poor business, there would be more customers only on festivals. Since Yiyao became the owner, there were many customers everyday, and most of them were rich people. At the end of the month, Yiyao found that she earned almost 30,000 yuan a month. After deducing all the costs, she still had almost 20,000 yuan ie. When she was in the army, her sry was counted by bank card, so she had no idea about such an amount of money, but she thought it is quite a lot. Yiyao felt good for that, and then increased Xiaocuis sry. Xiaocui had really done a lot for this store and almost did all the works here including moving flowers, wrapping the bunches and pruning. Seeing the extra money, Xiaocui felt excited and asked, Is this my reward? Yes, youve done a great job. I hope it can encourage you to work better. Xiaocui cheered, Wow! Yiyao, you are so nice. Im really very lucky to meet you. Well, Ill treat you to dinner tonight. What do you want to eat? Yiyao said very generously. She really helped her a lot these days, whenever she didnt hear the customers words clearly, she woulde to help her. Xiaocui stomped her foot happily, Can we eat hotpot? Theres a really delicious hot pot nearby. Sure, I like spicy food. Lets go. OK! The night fell, when they decided to leave the store, a man walked in. Hello, Id like to buy a bouquet of flowers. His voice was clear. Yiyao didnt hear that, so Xiaocui quickly answered him, Well, the shops close now. Could you pleasee tomorrow? Only then did Yiyao realize that someone wasing and she looked up at the customer. The man was about thirty years old, wearing a light blue shirt, a pair of white jeans and a pair of casual shoes. He looked smart, like a sessful businessman. However, since Yiyao had seen too many handsome men, she had in interest in him. Seeing Yiyao, the man felt surprised, then he said awkwardly, Can you do me a favor? Today is my mothers birthday. Xiaocui looked at Yiyao and she nodded and continued to deal the ounts. Her hair had grown a bit longer which was dark and shiny. It had just covered the hearing aid in her left ear. And what kind of flowers do you want? Xiaocui asked. Just pink carnations. The man answered. How many do you want? Well, depends on you. The man was obviously not very good at this. Then, Xiaocui answered confidently, How about thirty pink carnations? Well send you two lilies? Fine. Please wait a moment. While Xiaocui was wrapping the flowers, the man looked around and found an oil painting made of flower petals hanging on the wall. It looked quite good so he turned back and asked Yiyao, Is this painting for sale? Of course Yiyao didnt hear that, so Xiaocui answered, Its drawn by our boss and is not for sale. The man took a glimpse of Yiyao, her face was covered by the long hair. He was a bit confused, why didnt she answer his question? The flowers were quickly wrapped, Xiaocui handed them to him, the man walked to the counter and asked, How much is it? Feeling that someone was approaching to her, Yiyao looked up and found it was the customer, but she was confused, not knowing what he wanted. Seeing this, Xiaocui quietly pulled the corner of her coat and reminded her, He is going to pay the bill. Oh, sorry, I didnt hear clearly. Yiyao finally spoke up and after taking a nced of the flower in his hand, she said, 200 yuan. The man thought she was dumb. However, her voice was clear and sweet. Besides, her eyes were beautiful and pure, like a spring of water. He paid her 200 yuan and said, Thank you, goodbye. Yiyao also smiled politely at him and then said to Xiaocui before the man left, Lets have dinner, Im really hungry now. Copy that, Im starving too. The man smiled, he had never seen such a generous boss before, they were like friends. When they arrived at the hotpot restaurant, Yiyao ordered many dishes, which made Xiaocui even more hungry. The hotpot tasted good, and the two girls ate happily. At this moment, Xiaocui asked with a smile, Yiyao, you are so pretty, there must be many men chasing after you. Hearing this, Yiyai was confused and asked, Am I pretty? Of course! Youre the prettiest woman Ive ever seen. Xiaocui picked up a tripe and continued, Dont you find that? The man in the store just now kept looking at you. Yiyao smiled lightly, then a pretty girl appeared in her mind, she said, You havent seen a really beautiful one, you cant just praise her by words. Really? Does she looks prettier than stars? Xiaocui obviously didnt believe it. Of course. Yiyao said sincerely. After eating a stripe, Xiaocui picked up a mashed shrimp ball and continued, Well, when do we change the subject. You still dont answer my question. Well, there was one, but we broke up. Yiyao said simply. Why? We are not suitable. Yiyao also thought about sending him a text message at night, but whenever she thought that he didnt even try to contact her. She simply gave up. Beside, she couldnt listen to his words clearly now. Gradually, she didnt want to contact him anymore. She would only think that there was once a man who liked her very much. Actually, the only ones that people can rely on are themselves. A few dayster, a customer visited the florist at noon. Hello, Id like to buy a few pots of flowers to raise at home. Xiaocui went out to buy lunch while Yiyao was sleeping in a recliner and enjoying the air conditioner. It was too hot outside. Seeing that she slept well, the man smiled, she was really a bold woman. Then he said in a louder voice, Hello, I want to buy some flowers. Chapter 341: Chapter 341 His Help Sensing the change of light and shadow in front of her eye, Yiyao Duan opened her eyes. It was a very handsome man. I want to buy some pots of flowers that can be kept at home. I dont know which ones are suitable. The man said seriously. Yiyao got up and took him to the ce where the potted nts were ced, and then looked back at him, Thats all. You can choose at your will. The man suddenlyughed, Can you introduce them to me? Yiyao was being a sales person for the first time, If you want to put it in the living room, you can choose pineapple,gerstroemia, clove, gemstone flower and so on, which can purify the air, expel insects and kill bacteria. If you want to put it in the bedroom Its for the living room only. I dont put flowers in the bedroom. Oh, then what specific kind from the ones I introduced you want? Yiyao looked at him and waited for an answer. The man thought about it and said, Pineapple and clove then. All right. Yiyao bent down to move the potted nts. She was stopped by the man, It is too heavy. I can move it myself. Yiyao didnt hear what he said, but she guessed the meaning from his movements, so she stepped away and let him move by himself. When the two potted nts were moved to the car, the man came back to pay the bill, How much? 150 dors. The man felt his pocket and frowned, Oh, I forgot to take my wallet. Can I pay through WeChat or Alipay? Yiyao said, I dont have these two things, you have to wait for my staff toe back. You dont have WeChat? The man was surprised. I dont like it. Even if she had it, there were no friends to add. Her friends were not allowed to have this kind of social media. The man was a little surprised. He had not seen anyone who didnt like social medias. Then Ill wait for your staff. All right. After that, Yiyao picked up a thin wooden board, on which was an unfinished painting, a painting of dried petals. The man watched her putting glue on a rose petal, and then stuck it on the painting. He asked curiously, What are you drawing? Yiyao did not speak, she did not hear it. The man smiled embarrassingly. It was strange, why did she not seem to hear him several times when he spoke to her? Boss, Ive got the meal. Xiaocui Huas voice sounded. The man observed Yiyao. She had no reaction. When he was suspecting something, Yiyao raised her head,ughing andining, Finally, youe back. Im starving. She did not hear the words indeed, but she smelled the fragrance of the meal. Xiaocui put the packed meal on a small table and faced to her, There were too many people. Its not a good time to go there. Eh? Its you. The man smiled, Well, Im here to buy some potted flowers. He didnt bring his wallet. Hell pay through your WeChat, 150 dors. Yiyao said. Oh, OK. Xiaocui took out her mobile phone, found a QR code and said, You can scan 150. After paying the bill, the man left. Turning around, he saw Yiyao running to the small table like a little girl. Sheughingly said, Great, eating time. What a coincidence, he came here twice and heard her say that twice. Xiaocui sat on a small bench, eating and saying, Yiyao, the man came herest time to buy flowers. Really? Yiyao said, twisting her eyebrows, I dont remember. Hes thest customer on the day of my sry paying, wanting flowers for mothers birthday. Xiaocui reminded her. Yiyao thought about it for a second, Is it? I dont remember. Perhaps it was because of sequ, her memory was not as good as before. She used to be gifted with an extraordinary unforgettable memory, but now By the middle of July, the weather was getting hotter. The nearby universities were on their holidays one after another, and the business was also a little down, so they decided to close the flower shop for a few days. It was a gloomy day, which was a good time to go shopping, so Yiyao went out on the street. Since returning to the capital city, she hadnt been hanging out much. Going shopping were every girls favorite. Yiyao didnt like it very much before, but now she had more free time, shopping seemed more fun to her. When she saw those lovely and bling-bling things, she turned into a young woman full of girlishness. Standing in front of a shop, she drank milk tea and watched others grab toys from toy machines. Clipping a toy up and then falling off caused the audiences standing by to scream. Yiyao thought it very interesting. After drinking the milk tea, she threw it into the garbage can, took out some coins she just found in her pocket and put them in it to start grabbing toys as well. For the first time, she had no experience. When it was about to grab the toy, the fluffy dog fell down from the clip. Herpetitiveness was inspired. Yiyao was eager for another fight. For the second time, it went well. She caught the dog in a few seconds. Next, it became more and more smooth, never missing one toy, which also attracted a lot of onlookers to watch. Catch that panda. Coming up,ing upwow, great More and more onlookers began to cheer her on. The boss saw that all the plush toys in his toy machine wereing to be empty, and he begged her in a low voice with a sad face, Ms., will you show some mercy? Im running a small business here. Yiyaos concentration was all about catching the toys. She didnt hear the bosss request. Until thest toy came out, a round of cheers and apuses around her burst out. Yiyao smiled embarrassedly. She noticed a little girl standing next to her and looking straight at the pile of victory prizes. She took a pink doll out of it and handed it to her. The little girl said sweetly, Thank you, sister and then ran away. Yiyao grabbed the toys just for fun and didnt want to take away them, so she turned around and got out of the crowd, leaving the boss confused in the ce. Yiyao continued to stroll in the street with great interests. A few children were chasing after each other behind her. Two of them didnt stop and ran into her. Yiyao suddenly stumbled and felt that the hearing aid in her ear fell out. She tried to catch it with her hands. The small hearing aid slipped through her fingers and rolled over directly to the side of the road. All of a sudden, the world became quiet. The shrill horn of the car left only a faint buzz. Damn! Yiyao swore in a low voice, chasing the hearing aid to the side of the road. Then helplessly, she watched it being crushed by a passing vehicle. Staring at the corpse of the hearing aid, Yiyao wanted to cry but had no tears. It was said that the hearing aid was quite expensive. It seemed that she had go to the hospital to change for a new one. During the silent mourning, suddenly, her body was hugged tightly and whirled around, sky and earth spinning round. When she came to senses, a bicycle sped by. The man in a cap said something. Withmon sense of life, Yiyao felt that he was swearing. The man who saved her released his hand, What are you looking at so seriously? Havent you heard the bicycle ring loud and long? Yiyaos head was dizzy for a few seconds. She looked up and felt the man was very familiar. Seeing her looking at himself focused, the man thought she was too much scared, and asked, Are you ok? Yiyao thought in her heart that this little thing couldnt scare her. She took out her mobile phone and typed a line of words, I lost my hearing aid. I cant hear you, but I can read some l*pnguages. Please speak slowly. The man was shocked. She couldnt hear? No wonder he went to the flower shop twice, and she didnt respond when he talked to her. And when she found out that he was talking, she would look at him seriously. That was the reason. After a short while, the man smiled and slowly said, Ill apany you to the hospital. Yiyao didnt decline his help. It was better to have someone around her than being alone. She nodded and whispered thank you. Then she bowed her head and typed the address of the hospital on her mobile phone. She couldnt hear her own voice, so she couldnt control the pitch of voices. Being afraid of frightening others, more often, she chose tomunicate in words. The man looked at the address, nodded and said, I know it. Come with me. My car is in the parking lot over there. OK. Yiyao said in a low voice, so weak that made people cant help but want to protect her. Yiyao followed him to the parking lot. The man took attentive care of her and walked inside. When someone passed over, he used his arms to separate them from her. Like that, they walked quietly all the way to the car, and then drove to the hospital. Meeting a familiar doctor, Yiyao pointed to her ear with a bitter smile. The doctor understood and asked, Have you lost your hearing aid? She nodded. Ill change another new one for you. Weve got better-quality products just right. You will hear more clearly. Yiyao was delighted, that would be great. After another check-up to make sure that the disease did not spread, Yiyao put on a new hearing aid, which looked like a small earphone. It felt cold. Hows it going? Can you hear me? The doctor asked her. Yiyaoughed happily like a child, The voice is not loud, but I can hear you. The doctor advised, Thats good. Remember toe and review on time. OK, doctor. See you then. The man had been quietly standing by. Listening to hermunication with the doctor, he couldnt help admiring her for her impressive optimistic spirit. Thank you very much. Ill treat you to dinner this evening. Yiyao was a person who always showed gratitude to other persons kindness. This man helped her a lot, of course, she wanted to repay him. The man readily agreed, stretched out his hand and said, Let me introduce myself. My name is Jinyi Bai. Yiyao gently shook his hand and let go, My name is Yiyao Duan. After that, she took out her mobile phone to type her name to show him. Jinyi nodded with a smile to indicate that he had memorized it. What would you like to eat?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im not picky. You decide. As they walked, they started to chat, Do you like spicy food? Yes, I like it very much, actually my mother is from Sichuan. Yiyao was very pleased to find a like-mindedpanion, Lets have Sichuan cuisine then. You choose the restaurant. Im not very familiar with the capital city yet. OK. Jinyi was a well-behaved young man. He was very polite in dealing with people and things. He would carefully remind Yiyao to fasten her seat belt. When passing through famous scenic spots, he would act as a tour guide to introduce historical anecdotes. In order to make her hear clearly, he raised his voices a few decibels. He seldom talked so loudly, even when he was teaching. By the way, he was a university teacher, teaching physics. The Sichuan restaurant rmended by Jinyi was in a very secretive alley. Seeing Yiyao look curiously, he joked, Are you not afraid that I sold you off in this secluded ce? Yiyao disdainfully said, The person who can sell me probably hasnt born yet. She was telling the truth, but in Jinyis ears, it sounded a bit of mischievous. Here we are. Jinyi stopped the car in front of a humble mahogany gate. Yiyao got off the car. Is this the restaurant? Yiyao asked in surprise. Jinyi had guessed her attitude and said with a smile, Just go in and youll know. It looked ordinary outside, but as soon as they stepped into the mahogany gate, Yiyao knew what a hidden beauty was like. Inside, there was a green bamboo courtyard, small bridge, and flowing water, elegant to the most. The waiter obviously knew Jinyi and took them to a nice private room. Through the window, they could just see a pool of lotus flowers in full bloom outside. Its beautiful here. Yiyao eximed with emotion. Although she was a colonel, she had been in the army for most of the time so she had rarely seen other sides of the world. Lets order. Jinyi gave her the menu made into a folding fan. Yiyao nced at it, Spring Garden, Blooming Flowers, Farewell to Queen etc., which she couldnt understand at all. Are you sure these are Sichuan food? Shouldnt it be Spicy Tofu and such? Yiyao asked adorably. Jinyi was amused by her, Its the same, just more civilized names, otherwise, how to match the environment here. You can order whatever you want. They all taste wonderful. Yiyao hesitated for a moment, ordered two dishes that looked fantastic to her, and then gave him the menu, You order, you are better with it. Jinyi took the folding fan to order two dishes and a soup. There was a special tea set in the private room. After the waiter left, Jinyi went to make tea, one procedure after another, which made Yiyaos eyes dazzled. His fingers were beautiful, slender and fine white, making the whole procedure not look so boring. Yiyao said with her chin holding in her hand, If everyone drank tea like you do, the enemies would run away already. Jinyi was surprised, What does it have to do with enemies? Oh, just kidding. I think its too slow, Yiyao didnt borate. Jinyi handed over the first cup of tea to her, Try it. Yiyao blew it and drank it up. After that, she tasted and said, Its no big different. Jinyi silently smiled. She looked tender and weak outside, but he did not expect to see a rough man living inside her body. This kind of contrast was kind of cutely interesting. Whatever you say, Jinyi said helplessly. Although the two only met for the third time, they kind of got along well with each other. After the dishes were served, Yiyao mercilessly went enjoying the meal after a lot ofpliments. In eating, she never made herself suffer a little bit. Byparison, Jinyi was a lot gentler. Ah? Youre a college teacher. After listening to him talk about funny stories in school, Yiyao couldnt help but ask. Dont I look like one? After staring at him for a while, Yiyao said, Too young. I though college teachers should be old, 40 or 50 years old. Thank you very much.Jinyi didnt mention that he was not only a teacher, but a teacher teaching graduate students. After the dinner, Yiyao went to pay the bill but the waiter told her that Jinyi had already paid the bill. Chapter 342: Chapter 342 A Girl Who Looks Like Her Didnt we agree that it was on my treat? Yiyao Duan raised her eyebrows. Think of it as an advance payment for flowers Ill buy from youter. Is that OK? Its OK, Yiyao turned and asked the waiter, How much in total? 4,800 dors. How much? Yiyao thought she had heard it wrong. 4,800 dors. Yiyaos eyes widened, four dishes, a soup, two bowls of rice, plus several cups of tea cost 4,800 dors?! Well, Jinyi Bai pushed her shoulder to go out. When they got outside, he looked at her and said, That is 200 dors for a bunch of flowers, 24 bunches of flowers in total, is it too much? Yiyao frowned and thought for a long while, It doesnt seem like much. OK, then you remember well, not a bunch less.a Of course, I will remember very well. Jinyi was going to send her home. After getting her address, he was stunned for a moment first. Then, he started the car. It was the most well-preserved courtyard dwelling in the capital city, worth millions of dors, how could Yiyao actually live there? Since she was so rich, why did she have to work hard to open a flower shop? You didnt live in the capital city before, do you? Jinyi asked tentatively. Watching the gorgeous night view outside the window, Yiyao said, No, for work reasons, I had been out of the town. In this case, you can call me if you have anything to do in the future, such as where there are interesting and delicious food. I grew up here and am very familiar with it. OK, whats your phone number? Jinyi reported a string of numbers, Yiyao said while inputting the numbers, I cant hear, so its basically sending messages. It doesnt matter. Ill see it. Call me and Ill save your number. Jinyi felt sorry every time she said peacefully that she couldnt hear. He had wanted to ask her what was wrong with her ears, but he thought it was abrupt to do so since they just met. Arriving at home, Yiyao said Thank you, goodbye and turned to take out the key. When she came in the house, Jinyi was convinced that she really lived there. With a property worth of millions of dors, she would feel that a 4800-dor meal was expensive. She really had a lot of secrets hidden in her, attracting people to constantly explore the truth. He hadnt seen such an interesting girl for a long time. The ck car disappeared in the alley. Half an hourter, a detailed information about Jinyi was transmitted to Jun Duans mobile phone. Jinyi was born in a family of schrs. His grandfather and parents were both university professors, well-known scientists and educators at home and abroad, with mild personalities and good reputation among teachers and students. He once had a girlfriend who had broken up with him for more than three years. After reading this background information, the corner of Juns mouth showed a bewitching smile. University teachers, it sounded good. From the photos, the young man looked handsome as well. He thought so, there were so many good boys in the world, there would always be a boy who was predestined with Yiyao. Maybe it was this Jinyi Bai? On a hot evening, Jingyan felt depressed and drove to the seaside to rx after work. The tide was high, so there were fewer people at the seaside. Jingyan sat on the beach smoking, with an ashtray at hand. The setting sun dyed the whole sea red. ording to his mother, his father had an ident in this sea area before, everyone thought he was dead, but his mother firmly believed that he was still alive, and she found him in the end. He thought sometimes, if only Yiyao was still alive, as long as she was alive, even if he had to wait for 30 or 40 years, even if she didnt like him anymore, even if she was with someone else, as long as she could live in this world, but there were not so many ifs in the world. Why would it be her that had an ident? Why? As the sun sank into the sea, the sound of the waves became louder and louder. The mobile phone rang, which was from his sister Chuxue Ye. Where are you, brother? Whats the matter? Jingyan asked in a deep voice. How can there be the sound of sea? Chuxue paused a little and then quickly said, You must not do anything stupid! Im smoking, not jumping into the sea. Jingyan interrupted her howling. Chuxue then calmed down, Oh, thats good. Hey, have you forgot? Today is moms birthday. Come back quickly. Jingyan remembered suddenly. God, how could he forget such an important thing? He put out his cigarette in the ashtray and said softly, Ill be right back. Do you need me to buy anything? No, everything is prepared, just hurry up back. With that, Chuxue hung up. Jingyan got up with the ashtray and patted the sand off his body. Just about to get in the car, a faint cry for cry came from the distance. Helphelp Jingyan looked far and saw a figure struggling up and down in the waves. She was the one who called for help. There was no one else on the beach. Jingyan threw the ashtray on the car and ran to the sea. The girl was brought ashore by Jingyan. Pulling away the hair on her face, Jingyan was stunned. The eyebrow, eyes, face, and mouth, all looked like Yiyao a lot. The girl spit out arge pool of sea water, and then said weakly, Thank you, thank you. Youre wee, Jingyan came back to senses, and his tone was warm. How can you swim alone? Its dangerous to swim at rising tides. The girl sat up, coughed a few times and said, Im here to visit Sky City. Just now I had a cramp in my legs. Suddenly something came to her mind, she quickly got up and ran to a nearby stone. Stomping her feet angrily, she said, Who stole my bag? Jingyan walked over, Where did you put it? Under the stone, there are wallets, IDs, mobile phones, clothes and so on. My God, Im going crazy. The girl was very emotional. Looking at her young face, Jingyan suddenly remembered that Yiyao was also so lively and lovely when she was angry or happy. You are kind of careless. How could you put things so important here? Maybe because the girl looked too much like Yiyao, Jingyan became talkative. The girl was about to cry, What should I do? Where am I supposed to stay tonight? Jingyans heart moved, Go to my house. I have a ce to offer you to live. Ah? The girl was stunned and looked up at the handsome man. Her face turned blush quietly. She was so worried just now that she didnt find that the person who saved her was a handsome man. However, the girl recovered from her infatuation and watched him vigntly, You are not going to sell me, are you? Whatever you want. Jingyan turned around and walked to his car. The girl quickly followed him, Forget it. You saved me, so you cant be a bad man. I believe you. Otherwise, she would have to sleep on the street tonight. Jingyan took out a towel from the trunk and gave it to her, Wipe yourself dry first. Oh. The girl wiped her wet hair while peeking at him. The man was charming in every move. Jingyan smoked leaning against the car. His heart was in an extreme contradiction. He knew that she was not Yiyao, but he could not help but want to see her more, in order to relieve the pain of Acacia. Never mind. Take it as afort to himself. He would send her off tomorrow. On the way back to Yes house, the girl asked him to borrow his mobile phone to call her own phone, but only heard the prompt tone that her phone had been turned off. The thieve is such a bastard. I hid my stuff in such a secret ce. The girl said angrily. Call your family so they dont have to worry about you. Jingyan reminded her. Yes, youre right The girl thought about her parents phone number and dialed out. She said in a brisk voice, Hello, mom, its me. My cell phone was stolen. I called you with my friends cell phone. Im fine. You and dad dont worry about me. OK. I got to go. Love you. Listening to her call, Jingyan suddenly though of Yiyao. No matter how big things had happened to her or she had been enduring, she would bite her teeth and say, Dont worry, Im fine. The girl gave him back his cell phone, Thank you. Youre not afraid that Im a human trafficker now? Jingyan joked. The girlughed sheepishly, It was a misunderstanding, how can a handsome man like you be human trafficker? Jingyan smiled lightly and shook his head, another silly girl impressed by his charm. The girl was dazzled by his smile, eyes full of admiration. Let me introduce myself. My name is Ziying Duan. Whats your name? The car mmed to a halt. With a lunge forward, Ziying almost hit her head, Ouch, what are you doing? Jingyans eyes was twinkling, and then he asked emotionally, Is your family name Duan? Yes, my family name is Duan. Where are you from? Jingyan then asked. From the capital city, I came to Sky City two days ago, youThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Capital city? Jingyan interrupted her and directly asked, Do you know a person named Yiyao Duan? Ziying twisted her eyebrows to think, No, I dont think so Are you sure? Im sure I dont know that name. Who is this person anyway? The twinkling light in Jingyans eyes suddenly disappeared. Leaning back in his chair and looking at the dark road ahead, a wave of helplessness and sadness welled up in his heart. Yiyao, she looks so simr to you, and both of you surname Duan, I thought you had something to do with her. Ziying watched him and felt a strong sadness covering him. He looked unusually lonely, which made people want to cherish him uncontrobly. Yiyao Duan, who he just mentioned should be someone who meant extraordinarily to him. Not daring to disturb him, Ziying nestled in her seat, waiting for him to calm down. After a long while, Jingyan seemed to give out a sigh, and then started the car to continue the way home. Ziying quietly examined his face and asked in a low voice, You havent told me what your name is. Jingyan Ye. Jingyan Ziying read it several times. She thought that it was a nice name and matched him pretty well. In the next whole way, Jingyan didnt say a word, making the atmosphere in the car a bit oppressive. After driving for a long time, the car entered Yes vi. Looking at the scenery outside, Ziying eximed, Is this your home? Yes. You are so rich. Ziying said with emotion. In fact, her family was kind of rich in thecapital, but they didnt have such a big vi. Maybe thend price in the capital was too expensive, so her father couldnt afford a bigger ce yet. Jingyan didnt reply. He stopped the car steadily in front of the tall vi. Chuxue saw him afar and ran over, Brother, you are too slow. Uncles family is already here, and grandma Xiao has alsoe. Something happened on the way. Jingyan simply exined. Whats going onYiyao? Chuxue saw Ziyinging out of the car and eximed. She came forward and had a closer look, No, but its too simr. Ziying looked at Chuxue with her big eyes, who was so beautiful. She had never seen such a beautiful girl, especially her eyes, which were like a pair of purple gemstones. Brother, who is she? Chuxue asked curiously. She was swimming by the sea and I saved her from drowning, her stuff was stolen. Take her to have a bath and change her clothes. Ill go to theke and have a look. After finishing hismand, Jingyan walked to theke without looking back. Chuxue looked up and down at the young girl, thinking, her brother hadnt been with a girl for months, today he picked up one only because that she looked like Yiyao. Hello, my name is Ziying Duan. Sorry for the trouble. Ziying introduced herself friendly. Chuxue was stunned, Your family name is Duan? Eryour brother has asked me this question. My family name is Duan, but I dont know Ziyao Duan. Ziying said in a hurry, lest she asked again the same question. Chuxue recovered from the shock and looked at her carefully. Although the girls face was very simr to Yiyaos, it gave people a totally different feeling. Yiyao let people want to submit to her as soon as they saw her, but this girl in front of her was just a young woman who didnt know much about the world. Hello, my name is Chuxue Ye. Lets go. Ill find you some new clothes. Ziying followed Chuxue. As she walked, she observed the vi. Well, it was about the same size as her home, but it was much more magnificent than her home. Did youe to Sky City alone? How was your stuff stolen? Chuxue inquired about the situation. Ziying talked about her helpless experience at the seaside. Oh, its OK. You can live in our house for the time being. There are many vacant rooms in the house anyway. Chuxues purpose was not pure. Since Yiyao had passed away, her brother could find a girl like her, which was better than being alone all the time. Ziying didnt expect her to be so enthusiastic and said hurriedly, Thank you very much. Im already very grateful that you can keep me for one night. How can I stay in your house for a long time? Tomorrow, Ill ask my father to send me money. Its more convenient for me to stay in a hotel. Chuxue took her to the dressing room in her own room, Its no big deal. Dont youe to visit Sky City? I can be your guide. Im good at seeking eating, drinking and all kinds of fun in this city. Its too troublesome. Ziying somewhat couldnt stand her enthusiasm. Chuxue took out a gauze skirt and put it on her, Its not troublesome at all. I like making friends, and I make friends depending only on whether I like her or not. You, I like very much. By the way, how old are you? 23. The movement in Chuxues hands stopped, feeling a little embarrassed. Only 23? An age younger than herself. In case Jingyan was really with her in the future, this young girl would be her sister-inw? Chuxue covered up her embarrassment,ughing and saying, How about in the future you call me Chuxue and I call you Ziying, which is nicer. How do you think of this dress? Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Always Stand with my Wife Ziying Duan nced at her, Chanelstest fashion, nice. A good choice like I would do, Chuxue Ye gave her the clothes, and pulled open several drawers, which contained numerous different styles of underwear neatly, she nced at Ziyings breast and said, Your size is simr to mine, these are new, you can choose a setter after taking a shower, the bathroom is over there, go take a shower. Right, shoes are in the cab over there, feel free to pick anything you like, Ill go out first. Wait Ziying took her hand, Thank you. Youre wee, were friends. Chuxue said with a smile, By the way, its my mothers birthday today, you cane to theke after taking a shower, well have the party over there. Ziying didnt refuse her like a shy little girl, she agreed readily, Okay, Ill be hereter. Ill go first. Chuxue walked out of the room, she let out a long sigh, it seemed that she and her parents didnt have to worry about her brother getting depression, because God has sent the best medicine. In the bathroom, Ziying was in a good mood while taking a shower, she didnt expect to be so lucky, she was saved from drowning and met such a warm-hearted family, this was simply hitting the jackpot. However, who was Yiyao Duan they have said? Judging by the tone of Chuxue, she should look very simr to this girl. By theke, Chuxue ran to her mother Venus hastily, and told her mother about what had just happened in detail. After listening, Venus looked at her son in amazement. Jingyan was flipping barbecue kebabs amidst the smoke and charcoal fire, his expression was as cold as ever. Pingan, dont you want to talk to us? Venus asked as she walked to Jingyan. Jingyan gave the grilled meat skewer to Yuqi Mu next to him, Nothing, just I saved a girl and something was stolen and I brought her back. Oh, she looks a bit simr to Yiyao, her surname is also Duan, but she has nothing to do with Yiyao. Oh, I see, then Ill check how simr she is to Yiyaoter Half an hourter, Ziying came slowly wearing a sarong, on her feet was a pair of canvas shoes, everyone turned their heads to see and all startled for a few seconds, she really looked like Yiyao, except that she had long hair, while Yiyao had short hair. Hello, my name is Ziying Duan, thank you all for taking me in. Ziying said generously, without showing the slightest bit of timidity, except that she was stunned because this was the first time she had seen so many good-looking people gathered together. Come on, dont be shy, sit beside me. Chuxue waved at her and waited for her toe over, then she started to introduce her to all the rtives here. Ziying has known great things and great people, so she wasnt timid at all, but she was surprised to see the twins, they were so handsome. During this period Jingyan has been acting as a barbeque waiter beside silently, his heart was heavy, and he also felt a little bit regret that perhaps he shouldnt bring her back, he could give her some money and let her stay in a hotel. He was too impulsive at that time. Ziying was a lively girl, she fit in quickly. She raised a ss of red wine and said, Auntie, today is your birthday, I wish your beauty always stays with you and a long and healthy life. Thank you, Venus asked her happily as she took a sip of wine, Why are you so brave that youe on a trip alone? Wouldnt your parents be worried about you? Ziyingughed wittily, My parents have been busy with business since I was a child, so Ive been running around alone, and theyve gotten used to it. Oh, I see, said Venus with a smile, then you can stay at here for a few days, let Jingyan and Chuxue apany you to wander around. Ziying peeked at Jingyan, her eyes were full of surprise and delightedness, and her joy was noticed by several people in the Ye family. Thank you, auntie, I was afraid it would be too much trouble for you. No problem, its a deal then. Venus made the deal and said to her son, Pingan, did you hear what I said? Jingyan understood his mothers intention, but he resisted inexplicably, after all, Ziying was not Yiyao, Mom, Im working with a big project these days, I dont have time. You are always busy, I dont think thepany will stop operating without you. Venus said unhappily. Kerry walked over to his son with a ss of wine in his hand and saidfortingly, Dad understands your feelings, but today is moms birthday, so listen to her and make her happy by agreeing her request. Jingyan was helpless, Okay, I know. Xiran Xiao suddenly remembered what happened more than twenty years ago and said mncholy, Thest time we barbecued at theke, I remember that we were seeing Kevin off, I didnt expect time to pass so quickly, twenty years have gone in a blink of an eye. Yes, I still remember that Venus was drunken, the whole night became a tragedy. Tianye Mu teased at the birthdaydy. Dad, why was it disastrous? Is the aunt bad at drinking? Yuqi Mu asked curiously. Tianye Muughed out loud, Bad at drinking? Your aunt likes to sing when shes drunk, but she sings so awful that we all regard her performance as a car ident, what do you say, tragic or not. Is it that awful to hear? Dont listen to your fathers nonsense, its not that bad, okay? Venus interrupted him to speak for herself. Tianye Mu joked, Why dont you performter to let us enjoy a live show, also I havent been devastated by your song for a long time. Kerry couldnt tolerate anyone to speak ill of his wife, so of course he would stand on his wifes side at this time, Big brother, today is my wifes birthday, can you give her some dignity? What? Shes also my sister. Shes been a member of our Ye family for a long time. Ziying looked at the warm family, she also felt warm in her heart, she has never experienced this kind of rtionship since her childhood, her mom and dad were always busy, even the whole family seldom sat down to eat together. Jingyan finished his task, sat down next to little babies, poured a ss of red wine to himself and said with a faint smile, Dad, you and uncle can stop now, I talked to Uncle Kevin on the phone two days ago, he said that he would go back home in New Years Eve, then we can get together again. Humph! This brat is finallying back, see how I will teach him a lesson then. Xiran Xiao said aggressively, shes the one who Kevin was afraid of the most before, yet shes also the one who got along well with Kevin. Ziyings eyes lingered on Jingyan, finding that he was charming in his every move. Hes different from all the boys she had seen that he was so attractive as a mature man. Its done, Ziying felt shes done, just a few hours, she felt that she was in love with the man who saved her. Ziying is a girl who has the encourage to love and hate, once she makes up her mind, she will put it into action. She asked Chuxue secretly, Chuxue, does your brother have a girlfriend? The smile on Chuxues face faded a bit, He doesnt have now. He had an ex before. I dont care if there was an ex or not, its good that there isnt one now, said Ziying, whose eyes were full of aspiration. Chuxue looked at her desirable expression toward her brother, she felt happy while also a bit nervous. Her brothers heart is now as hard as a stone, she doesnt know if this girls enthusiasm can melt him or not. The birthday party endedte at night, and the Mu family didnt go back, all resting in the Ye family. Jingyan took a shower and changed his clothes that full of smoky smell, he sat on the balcony and lit a cigarette. The night was tranquil, moonlight shone and reflected like a veil in the air, but he felt so lonely in his heart. Yiyao, I miss you very much, do you know? Perhaps because he missed her too much, this night, Yiyao came into Jingyans dream again, she was wearing a light green dress, standing in a quaint flower store and smiling at him. Jingyan ran over to her and hugged her tightly in his arms, calling out her name again and again. Yiyao patted his shoulder gently, then she pointed to her ear, Jingyan asked, Cant you hear me? She nodded her head. Its okay, its okay since you couldnt hear, Ill be your ears from now on Yiyaos eyes revealed her intense sadness, she pushed away Jingyans embrace, turned around and ran into the flower store, Jingyan chased her hastily, but she disappeared without a trace. Yiyao, YiyaoC Jingyan shouted in the flower store, but no one answered him. Waking up from the dream, the daylight filled every corner of his room in the morning, and Jingyan recalled the scene in his dream, which was so real. Could it be that Yiyao had not died at all? Or she was injured and didnt want to see him? Thats why she lied to him and said she was dead? When Jingyan thought of this possibility, he got up from the bed in a second, dialed the number which had been engraved in his brain with his heart throbbing so fast, but only a mechanical voice was heard: Sorry, the number you dialed does not exist, please check it and dial again. Sitting on the sofa, Jingyan covered his head heavily with his hands, he didnt know what he was thinking, its just another illusion. Yiyao has passed away, she wasnt existed in the world long ago This was her fathers own words, that couldnt be wrong. After immersed in his thoughts alone in the room for a while, Jingyan began to get washed. Downstairs, all family members sat down to have a breakfast together, Jingyan greeted them like usual and then sat down to eat. Pingan, that little girl we met yesterday hasnt gotten up yet, go and invite her to join us. Venus created opportunities for them deliberately. Jingyan stopped drinking the porridge, he looked at Venus said seriously, Mom, I understand youre doing this for me, but she is not Yiyao. Venus was startled, other family members lowered their heads and didnt speak. Jingyan had expressed his attitude clearly, Venus thought that shed better exin her attitude, But Yiyao has gone, if she was still alive, I wont say anything even if you wait for her for the whole life, but she has gone for good. What about you? Do you want to be alone like this for the rest of your life? Do you think Yiyao wants to see you end up like that? Jingyans eyes moistened gradually, he felt his heart was sore and aching that he gritted his teeth and didnt speak anything. We all know that she lives in your heart, thats why we encourage you to be with that girl, she looks like Yiyao, you can just treat her as Yiyaos stand-in. Thats not fair to Ziying. Jingyan said in a cold voice. What if shes willing to do so? Venus asked, the adoration that girl showedst night was witnessed by everyone. Jingyan remained silent for a long time, Mom, lets not discuss this matter, okay? Let it be. Hearing that her son didnt resist stubbornly, Venus was relieved.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Pingan, Im not forcing you, but worried that you are missing something, there are too few people in this world who are meant to be together Mom, I know. Jingyan obviously didnt want to continue this topic. When his words were spoken, a crisp voice was heard, Good morning everyone, Im really sorry I got upte. Its okay, we all just got up too. Venus greeted her and pointed to the empty seat next to Jingyan and said, Come, sit here. After Ziying greeted to everyone, she turned her head and asked Jingyan with a smile, Good morning, Jingyan. Hm. Jingyan responded. Are you free today? Ziying looked at him with enthusiasm, I heard that theres an ancient vige in Sky City which is quite interesting. Jingyan said without thinking, I have something else to do. Ziying was not discouraged at all, she continued to ask, What about tomorrow? By the way, the day after tomorrow is the weekend, you wont be working the day after tomorrow, right? PfftC Chuxue couldnt hold back herughter and said bluntly, Ziying, you are too enthusiastic, arent you? Ziying was blushed slightly and said boldly, Im not afraid of your teasing, I like Jingyan, and if I have a crush on someone, Ill take action without hesitation. He is such a good man, what if I dont show my affection and someone else steals him away? Then Ill regret it for the rest of my life. Ziyings bold words left everyone present dumbfounded, even Jingyan was startled for a few seconds. Was he a good man? No, not at all, if hes a good man, howe he did so many things that made Yiyao sad and upset, he hurt her so much that she didnt forgive herself when she left. Oh, its so good to be young, Xiran Xiao sighed, she expressed the middle-aged peoples feeling exactly. Ziying turned her head and asked Jingyan, Brother Jingyan, when are you free exactly? Jingyan hesitated for a while and said, Weekend, Ill take you there on the weekend. Oh yeah! Ziying was exulted, she just confessed herself to him and he agreed to apany her, she thought that showed he didnt dislike her, which was a good beginning. Ziying brought some vitality to the family, she was very energetic, as if her body contained a great deal of energy. After the breakfast, the Xiao family left, Jingyan was ready to go to work. Ziying pulled his sleeve hurriedly, Jingyan looked down, she pretended that she didnt notice his doubts, still pulled his sleeve. Brother Jingyan, can you lend me your cell phone, I want to call my mom and ask her to transfer me some money. Ziyings voice was clear and crisp, like ark in the green and misty woods, Jingyan wanted to let her go find Chuxue, but looking at her face which resembled Yiyao, he couldnt say no and took out his phone after entered the password for her. Ziying let go of his sleeve, looking for her moms number which she had dialed yesterday, when she suddenly saw the first name on his phone records which was called in this morning, she was surprised to see the name, my love. Ziyings heart trembled, his love? Didnt Chuxue say he didnt have a girlfriend? Yet Ziying asked nothing, she called her mother, Mom, its me I slept at a friends housest night I already had a breakfast, transefer me some money, I have nothing on me now okay, Ill send it to youter, Ill use this phone, love you, mom. Chapter 344: Chapter 344 He Is My Lover After hanging up the phone, Ziying Duan asked Jingyan Ye, Brother Jingyan, give me your Alipay ount number, my mom will transfer money to you. Since Jingyan did not run a charity organization, of course he would not be generous enough to pay for her various payments, so he gave her his Alipay ount number at once and then took out a thousand dors from his wallet and gave it to her, You can use it first today, and Ill deduct the money directly from the transferter. Thank you, Brother Jingyan. Jingyan disliked what she called him, but she was indeed five years younger than him, and it was impossible for her to call his name directly, so he said after thinking for a while: You can call me Brother Ye from now on. Ziying rolled her eyes and said: I think Brother Jingyan is more amiable, I like to call you that. Jingyan was speechless, and he said before getting into the car: Whatever. Seeing the car leaving, Ziying clenched her fist and thought: I must hold on to this kind of excellent man, but my lover? Is that Yiyao Duan his lover? If he loves her so much, why doesnt he go and find her? Chuxue Ye also prepared to go to work, and she casually asked her, What are you going to do today? Do you want me to give you a ride to the city? Okay! Im going to buy some clothes. I cant always wear yours anyway. In the car, Ziying wanted to ask Chuxue who his brothers lover was. But she resisted the temptation to ask the question out of respect, and she also felt that it was not yet time for her to ask that. The next two days, Ziying really considered herself as a member of the Ye family. Since she was originally good at dealing with people, she became even more bold after finding that the two elders of the Ye family did not seem to oppose her when she stated her attitude at the dinner table. On Friday afternoon, Ziying was at Chuxues dessert house, waiting for Jingyan to get off work. And as soon as she saw hime out, she immediately rushed to him and pulled his sleeve, saying: Brother Jingyan, go with me to buy a bag, I want to carry it when I go out to y tomorrow. Her mother had transferred her a hundred thousand dors because she was afraid that Ziying would live a hard life in Sky City, which was enough for her to squander for a while. Im tired and want to go home.Jingyan had no interest in shopping. Come on, lets go. Im quick at shopping. Ziying pulled his arm and said, and the employees going in and out of thepanys gate were all quietly watching them, then Jingyan said helplessly: Fine. Ziying cheered and got in the car, going straight to the nearby mall.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She walked in front and Jingyan walked behind her, holding his suit in his hand. When he passed by the womens clothing store, he remembered the scene that he apanied Yiyao to buy clothes thest time when she was going to go on a blind date. It had only been less than a year, but now she was gone. Ziying noticed his depression and couldnt help but ask, Brother Jingyan, whats wrong with you? Arent you happy to apany me to go shopping? Im just too tired. He said calmly. Wait a second, Im almost done, lets go to this one. Ziying pulled his sleeve and went into a designer bag store, then she picked up the one she liked and asked, Does this one look good? Not bad. Jingyan said perfunctorily. What about this one? Not bad. Every time Ziying asked him about his opinion, Jingyan nodded his head and said the same two words,Not bad. Then I will buy this one, which is beautiful and has thetest model. Ziying chose one to pay for it, saying: Wrap this one up. Hello, madam, its 28,888 dors in total. The cashier said with a smile. Jingyan handed out a card, thinking: Yiyao thought it was too expensive to buy a dress worth tens of thousands of dors before, and now this Ziying takes it as a matter of course to buy a bag which almost costs 30, 000 dors. These two people are indeed different. As soon as he came out of the bag store, Jingyan bumped into an acquaintance, Xuan Zhao. Oh my God, isnt this President Ye? Xuan sneered and froze for a few seconds when she saw Ziying beside him, This one really looks like Yiyao. After Ziying heard the name, she raised her chin to introduce herself, Im Ziying Duan, not Yiyao Duan. Haha, the hobby of President Ye is really Xuanughed contemptuously, saying: Where is that officer Duan? It cant be that you found another one that looks like her because she doesnt want you anymore, right? Jingyan stared at her angrily, thinking that if she were not a woman, he would definitely punch her in the face. Dont look at me like that, are you annoyed because of what I said? Xuan now was not in interest rtionship with him, so she wasnt afraid of him at all. Jingyan clenched his fist and walked away, and Ziying hurriedly trotted to follow him. Jingyan was silent on the way and he drove the car faster and faster, which made Ziying silently grab the passengers armrest and close her eyes fearfully. She did not say anything until she felt the wheels were about to leave the ground, Brother Jingyan, can you drive slowly? Cheep, the car jerked to a halt at the side of the road, following the screech of brakes, which made Ziying sweat heavily because of being shocked. Jingyan lowered his head on the steering wheel, who had wanted to be done with it for many times because he thought living in a world without Yiyao was too painful. The atmosphere in the car was very depressing, then Ziying plucked up the courage to ask him: Brother Jingyan, who is Yiyao, do I really look like her? Jingyan lifted his head and opened the window, lighting a cigarette irritably, and he said after a long time: She is the woman I love the most. Ziyings heart trembled and she asked him again, Where is she then? She passed away. Jingyan said with a hoarse voice, and his tone filled with intense sadness as if the next second he would cry out. Ziying was shocked after hearing his words. Passed away? No wonder he was so excited when he mentioned this namest time. What that woman said was true, I am just treating you as her stand-in, but you are not her after all. You just go away. Jingyan said coldly, who did not want to hurt an innocent person. Ziying thought for a moment and said, Im not leaving, I can be her stand-in. Since Yiyao is no longer here, Ill take care of you instead of her and you can treat me like her. I dont care. Anyway, it was a person who did not exist anymore and would note out topete Jingyan with her. Ziying believed that as long as she kept staying by his side, she would win his heart sooner orter. Jingyan turned his head to look at her in surprise and said directly, But I wont like you. Its okay, its enough that I like you, Ziying said with a smile. Jingyan was speechless. Sure enough, her mother was right. Ziying was really willing to be a stand-in. After returning to the Ye familys house and having dinner, Ziying asked Chuxue to apany her for a walk. Chuxue, how did that Yiyao pass away? Ziying asked straightforwardly, for she had always been a straightforward person and she did not know how to talk in a roundabout way. Chuxue looked at her in surprise, How do you know Brother Jingyan told me today, and he also said that he treats me like her stand-in. Ziying curled her lips, thinking: Hum! Anyway, I will not always be a stand-in, I will make him love me one day! Chuxue did not expect her brother to tell Ziying this so quickly, saying: Then what do you think? Ziying shrugged and said: It doesnt matter, I can take it as long as I can be with Brother Jingyan in the future. Uh Chuxue didnt know whether she should be relieved or tell her that she is too silly, thinking that how can she even ept such an situation? You havent answered the question I just asked. Ziying urged. Chuxue sighed and said, Yiyao died in an ident. Oh~ Then does Brother Jingyan like Yiyao very much? Chuxue looked at her with a calm smile, Why do you ask this? Ziying patted her chest, saying: I should know myself as well as mypetitor. Every time he mentions Yiyao, he seems to fall apart, so I need to know the basic situation of him. He fell apart before. If it werent for us, he would have died with Yiyao long ago. Ah? So serious? Chuxues eyes were filled with tears, Yes, my brother can even die for Yiyao, of course its serious. Ziying felt shocked. But after knowing about this thing, she just liked Jingyan even more, thinking how perfect he is since he is not only good looking with superior temperament, but also is so affectionate and single-minded. Zi Ying, you still have a long way to go. Chuxue patted her shoulder and said meaningfully. Its okay, I am confident. There are still fifty or sixty years left, lets wait and see! It was sunny in the next day. Jingyan was asked by Ziying to go out and y, but he felt a little awkward about going out with her alone, so he touched Chuxue who was still eating, Come with us. No, my business is the busiest on weekends. Chuxue said, not wanting to be the one between them. Jingyan raised his eyebrows, saying: Are you sure? Chuxue was stunned and turned around, after seeing the warning expression in his eyes, she suddenly remembered that he had ran into Nangong Zhao before, so she said: Im not very busy anyway. Lets go together, and I will ask little divine beast to go with us, since more people can have more fun. Besides, we havent been out together for a long time. Jingyan smiled with satisfaction, thinking: Thats more like it. As long as she could be with Jingyan, Ziying did not care how many people would go with them at all. So with the organization of Chuxue, they set out for the nearby ancient town. The distant capital city. Yiyao and Hua Xiaocui were unloading their goods when Bai Jinyi came over from afar. You two have a rest, Ill move the goods. As he said the words, he pulled up his sleeves to reveal his sturdy forearms. Yiyao looked up to see it was Jinyi and said with a smile, Why are you here? I am passing by and want to go to school to find some information. Jinyi took therge bouquet of flowers in her hand and brought it over, You sit there, Ill carry it. Its not heavy. Yiyao put down her hands and the sweat fell down from her forehead. Look at your sweat! Go drink some water and rest for a while. There is not much left and I will help you move them. Yiyao watched him and Xiaocui be busy going out and in to move the things for her, and soon a cart of fresh-cut roses was put into the storage room. After it was done, Jinyi wiped his sweat and asked, Why did you order so many roses at once? What if you cant sell them all? Yiyao handed him a bottle of unopened water and said, Have You forgot that it is Qixi Festival in two days? Many people will buy roses by then. Jinyi drank a mouthful of water and suddenly realized, Oh, I really forgot that, and he said self-deprecatingly, Uh, never mind, I have no one to send the roses since I have no girlfriend. I dont remember these festivals either, its all because Xiaocui reminded me that, she knows about it better than me. Yiyao praised Xiaocui, who was still cleaning the site, then asked him, Isnt school on holiday? Why do you still have to work? Im researching a subject, so I need to find some information. Oh, wait a second, Yiyao walked into the flower garden and came out a few minutester, holding a potted lush scindapsus aureus, of which the pot was white porcin, This scindapsus aureus is for you. You can put it next to yourputer to prevent radiation, since you often use theputer, right? Jingyi was surprised and dly epted it, Now that I happen to need one, I will just take it. Its not for nothing. I send it to you to thank you for helping mest time. Jinyi smiled and did not say anything because he thought everything she said was right. He suddenly found that this girl was very frank and straightforward. Of course, he could see that she treated him only like a friend, but it did not matter, he still got the chance and had the advantage of being in a favored position because they were quite close. After sending Jinyi away, Yiyao started to make an inventory of the flowers in the store, and Xiaocui said meaningfully, Yiyao, why are you suddenly so familiar with that handsome man? Last time when I went shopping, I lost my hearing aid and almost got hit by a car, and it is he who saved me. Then we had a few meals and got to know each other well. Yiyao exined simply. Xiaocui said meaningfully, Oh~ So thats how it is. Although she could tell that the handsome man kind of liked her boss, she should not say this kind of thing out loud anyway, lest her boss would feel awkward when she met himter if she did not like him. As the two people were busy working, Xiaocuis phone rang and she directly pressed the speaker, saying: Hello? Whats the matter? Im busy working. Are you free tonight? Im inviting you to have dinner with me. A boys voice came from the phone. Yiyao froze as she listened to the voiceing from the phone. She always had thought that she couldnt hear the voice in the phone, but it turned out that she could hear the voice if the speaker was on? Although she could not hear it clearly, she could still vaguely hear his voice. It seemed that this new hearing aid was of good quality. At noon, Xiaocui went to buy lunch, and Yiyao was sitting on a chair, ying with her phone. Then she clicked the address book on her phone by ident and she looked straight at a phone number appearing on the screen. Her father had given her a new phone number before he left, for wanting her to start over and not get involved with the previous people. She understood her fathers intentions, so she epted it directly without saying anything. Jingyan Ye Jingyan Ye She kept calling out his name in her heart and found that she almost forgot his voice. After staring at the familiar number for a long time, Yiyao took a deep breath and pressed the dial button, thinking that it is good enough to hear his voice even if they dont speak, because she wants to know if he is living a good life. Yiyaos heartbeat was elerating, following the beep on the phone. And her heartbeat reached its peak the moment her phone was answered. Hello? Who is it? Although his voice was faint, Yiyao couldnt help but cry, she then brought the phone to her ear to hear his voice more clearly. Hello? Who is this? The mans voice on the other end of the phone was still warm, as if it was a clear spring from a mountain stream, refreshing her heart. Yiyao covered her mouth to keep herself from making a sound, but her tears could not help but fall down. Just at this time, a strange girls clear voice came from the phone, Brother Jingyan, taste this Let me feed you Is that delicious? Chapter 345: Roses Yiyaos hand trembled when she hung up the phone, she was so nervous that shes on the verge of tears. That voice was not from Chuxue, nor anyone else she knew. She called him brother Jingyan, they were so intimate that she fed him food with her hands Yiyao suddenly didnt know should her be relieved or sad, she threw the phone to the counter andy down on the chair to stare at the sky nkly. She felt like her heart was pressed by a heavy stone that she could hardly breathe. After a long time, Yiyao took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. Its better for both of them, he couldnt wait for someone who has not been heard from in his whole life. Even if she has gone, more suitable girls will be there to apany him. Sister Yiyao, its time to eat. Xiaocui Hua returned with dinner, Yiyao wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes quickly, and tried to keep up her spirits, What did you buy? Crossing-over Bridge Rice Noodles, and fried rice with egg, I added some chili, what do you want to eat? Xiaocui Hua didnt notice that something was wrong with Yiyao, shes still smiling like she always did.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Fried rice with egg. Yiyao ate the fried rice with egg, feeling it tasted worse than usual, perhaps it was because of her own bad mood. Xiaocui, what does your boyfriend do? Yiyao asked gossipingly. He works in a smallpany as a staff. Do you usually eat will you feed him? Yiyao didnt know how a couple get along with each other as herck of experiences, she couldnt help but ask Xiaocui. Xiaocui choked for a moment andughed, What? No way! Its gross. Sister Yiyao, why would you ask such a question? Oh, I saw a video on the inte so I wanted to ask. Yiyao felt her hear was shattered, even Xiaocui felt gross to hear a girlfriend feeding her boyfriend, so they Ancient town. Jingyan listened to the beeping sound over the phone, he was startled for a second, and didnt know how, he felt something had sneaked away. Brother Jingyan, eat another one, Ziying poked another glutinous rice dumpling and wanted to feed Jingyan, yet he took a step backwards and said in an indifferent voice, I dont like to eat sweet food. He was not feeling well because he didnt pay attention to Ziying before and being stuffed a glutinous rice dumpling into his mouth. Whos that, why are you out of your mind? It should be a wrong number, where is Chuxue and the rest of them? Jingyan raised his head, he was still not quite used to being alone with a woman he had just knew a few days ago, even though she looked so much like Yiyao. Ziying was slightly frustrated, she pointed to the alley in front of her and said, They went over there. Then lets go over there too. After saying that, Jingyan walked toward the ally without hesitation, Ziying followed him hurriedly. The ancient town was hustle and bustle in weekend, as many students were in their summer vacation. Ziying walked beside Jingyan deliberately, her hand touched his hand again and again, she wanted to hold his hand, but afraid that he would shake it off as thats too humiliating. Jingyan seemed to notice her intention, so he put his hands in his pockets and wandered around leisurely. Ziying was so regret that if she was brave enough to hold his hand before, maybe there was a glimmer of hope. Brother, lets eat here. Its so hot now, we should take a break. Chuxue stood in front of an ancient restaurant, she wore a big hat and a pair of sunsses, but still couldnt alleviate her stunningly beautiful appearance, many people looked at her along the way. Okay, lets sit here. They sat at a box in the second floor that near the window. Outside the window is a small bridge and flowing water where swarmed with carp swimming past asionally, and cool breeze blows gently. They all felt very pleasant. They ordered a few dishes, the cute waitress turned back to see them several times after she served them tea, she had never seen such a stunning group of guests. Yulin, when are you going to Europe? Jingyan asked him, he put one hand on the window pane while shaking the teacup gently with the other. Yulin Xiao smiled, Soon, we have discussed that we want to withdraw the properties in European back home slowly, Grandma and parents are old, we want to spend more time with them. Chuxue said, Hey, you must keep these castles in Europe, I quite like it, if Im free I want to stay there for a while. I know, the most luxurious castle in the UK is reserved for you, grandma told me deliberately. Joyful lights shone from Chuxues eyes, Grandma is the best, I will make some cake tomorrow and send it to her. Big brother, I heard that you are going to the Capital Cityter, what are you going to do? Yuqi Mu asked with a meaningful smile. Jingyan sipped his tea and raised his eyebrows, Who told you I was going to Capital City for a meeting? Yuqi Mu nced at someone unconsciously, Chuxue got mad immediately, pointing at him and shouting, How dare you to betray me? I didnt say anything. Yuqi Mu was helpless. Jingyan stared at his sister, Come on, who else but you? I shouldnt have told you. Big brother, what kind of meeting are you going to, so confidential. A meeting with the Ministry of Commerce, then I dont know anything else about it. Half a month ago, Jingyan received a phone call from the Capital City, it was the Minister of Commerce, saying that he muste to the meeting. At first Jingyan thought it was a fraudulent call, only when he saw the official invitation did he know it was real, but he had no idea what the meeting was about, the Minister just said he would know when he came. Youre going to the Capital City? When? Ziying asked delightedly. After a week, I guess. Ziying offered, Ill go back with you, then I can be the tour guide and help you to have a good time in the Capital City. Jingyan said perfunctorily, Lets talk about it then, I dont know whether I would have any free time. Big brother, can you take me with you? I want to see the world too. Yuqi Mu begged him. Jingyan smiled, How can I bring you to the meeting? Yuqi Mu patted his chest and said, I can be your assistant, you can leave me all hard work. I cant afford to hire such an expensive assistant as you. Big brother, I beg you, can you take me with you? Jingyan was a bit puzzled, Why do you have to go? Yulin Xiao grabbed the chance to answer for his brother, Big brother, you dont know, he has a crush on an actress who has been filming in Beijing these days, my parents dont agree with him dating girls in the entertainment circle, forbidding him to go to Beijing, but if you take him there, then its a different story. What? Actress? Jingyan and Chuxue said in surprise together, Chuxue was especially shocked, Which one? You actually didnt tell me? Oh, dont say that, its still up in the air, I thought I could tell you when we get somewhere. Yuqi Mu was a little embarrassed, Brother, just help me this time, you can ask me to do anything in the future. But if aunt and uncle know, they will scold me. Jingyan was in a difficult position. Who will know that if we dont divulge anything? Besides, my parents adore you so much that they wont scold you definitely. Jingyan hesitated for a moment, looking at his pitiful appearance, and thinking of his own state that he has nowhere to find Yiyao even if he wanted to, he said, Okay, okay, I promise you, but dont say anything to your parents. I want to go too. No! Jingyan and Yuqi Mu said at the same time. Pssst, Chuxue said, alright, alright, its not a big deal. Jingyan said to Yuqi Mu seriously, Watch your behavior then, dont make a scandal, otherwise uncle will broke your legs. It wont, I know what to do. Ziying was still immersed in the joy that Jingyan was going to the Capital City, she must drag him to live in her home at that time. It was another year of Chinese Valentines Day. Yiyao and Xiaocui Hua opened their shop just after eight oclock in hope of earning a fortune today, and half an hourter, a big order came in. Miss, I want to buy twenty bunches of roses. A young man in a suit said with a smile. Yiyao was stunned, What do you need so many roses for? The young man exined, Todays Chinese Valentines Day, our boss wants to treat female employees with one bunch of roses per person. Okay, how many roses per bunch? The man said with readiness, Its your call. Huh? Oh, I mean, I dont know much about flower, you are the insider, so its up to you. The man felt difficult as his boss only said to order 20 bunches of roses here, but he didnt borate anything more. Then Ill wrap 20 roses a bunch, meaning youthful and beautiful. Yiyao was now handy with flowernguage. Okay, okay. Yiyao said with a smile, 20 bunches of roses is not a small amount, did you drive a car? The man pointed to the small pickup truck at the door, Yes, I borrowed a car for this. Hahaha, your boss is also funny. You can hangout elsewhere ande back in an hour or so to get your flowers. Okay. Ill pay first. How much is it in total? Six thousand Yuan. Roses in holiday always sell an expensive price, so its normal to spend such a fortune for 20 bunches of roses. The man was outright that he didnt abate the price, but took a stack of money from his ck leather bag, counted 6000 Yuan and handed her the money, 6000 Yuan. Yiyao took the money and didnt count it again, she threw it into the drawer directly as she knew that major clients wouldnt cheat. After the man left, Yiyao and Xiaocui started to get busy. During this period of time, she also learned how to pack the bouquet, although her speed was not as fast as Xiaocui, she could alleviate Xiaocuis pressure during peak hours. Good morning, Jinyi Bai walked in, Wow, your business is really booming today, youve got a big order so early. Yiyao turned around to see Jinyi Bai who wore a white T-shirt with a green jacket over it, dressed a pair of blue jeans and wore a pair of white canvas shoes, he looked in his prime. Just now apany came to order 20 bunches of roses, fortunately the goods I ordered that day could cover the order, otherwise I would be out of stock today. Yiyao said while trimming the flower branches. Jinyi stretched his hands, Im free today, is there anything I can do to help? Thank you so much, can you move the roses over there to this side, be careful of the thorns. No problem. Work will be easier if a man and woman work together, Jinyi is smart and humorous, and good at speaking, he often makes the two girlsugh out loud. When Yiyao was not paying attention to him, Jinyi asked Xiaocui in a low voice, Do you have a date tonight? Yeah, I have a date. Xiaocui wasnt stupid enough to think that Jinyi had fallen for her, she blinked her eyes wittily, Brother Bai, you want to ask our boss out for a date. Smart girl! Jinyi didnt deny it. Dont worry, I wont be the third wheel. My boyfriend and I have made a date long ago to go for a feast tonight. Jinyi finally relieved, he nned to bribe Xiaocui to go out on her own for the evening. Then I wish you and your boyfriend a good night. Xiaocui smiled and went to work. Jinyi was helping them while nning in his heart how to ask Yiyao out for a date in a natural way, yet he didnt expect the arrival of a group of people topletely ruin his n. At five oclock in the afternoon, all the roses in the store were sold out, and the turnover had doubled several times, yet a rotund voice was heard just when they were doing the finishing work. Captain! Xiaocui and Jinyi were both startled, they turned their heads to see over a dozen hefty men with buzz cuts stood in the gate, and they were in great spirits even in the dusk. Yiyao didnt hear any sound, she was still sorting out the flowers in her hands, so a man shouted again, Captain! Hearing the sound vaguely, Yiyao turned around to see, and she was on the verge of tears immediately. Putting down the flowers in her hands and walking out quickly, yet before she could open her mouth, she heard several people include Azure Dragon say, Captain, we are here to check on you Captain, are you okay? Yiyao smiled brightly, she was a little choked, Why are you guys here? Jinyi and Xiaocui were shocked, they were still wondering why these people called Yiyao Captain when they saw more than a dozen men salute to Yiyao in a formal way respectfully. Yiyao was teary-eyed, she also gave them a formal salute, then Xiaocui and Jinyi finally realized that Yiyao had been a soldier. Captain, how are your injuries? Has your hearing recovered? Zhuque was the first to ask, its very shock to see a 6 feet tall man in tears. Yiyaoughed and kicked him with her eyes red, What are you crying for? Im not dead yet. Zhuque tried hard to hold back the tears and grinned, Captain, I am not treated as an outsider since you still hit me. Why are you all here together? Howe the chief so generous this time? Zhuque exined, Its near the date. We are here to participate in the training and we just arrived this afternoon, well start to train tomorrow. Good, good, Yiyao looked at them one by one as if she wanted to carve their appearances in her heart, and the images of them once fighting together emerged in her mind, feeling like a lifetime ago. Azure Dragon said with red eyes, Captain, can we help you with something? Yes, yes, captain, just give us some work to do They almost tore apart the flower shop as they were so noisy. Yiyao made a pause gesture, everyone rested their voices immediately, she smiled and said, I finished todays work and was just about to close the store. Captain, then let us help you to pack up and go to dinner, we have a lot of things want to say to you. Yes, we all miss you so much. Yiyao nodded and said, Good, then turned her head and yelled, Xiaocui, can youe here for a moment, and Brother Bai. They watched Yiyao and those soldiers for a longtime, now they could finallye back to the store. Jinyi has seen the world so he still looked calm, but Xiaocui stared them in chock, she has never seen such a group of masculine men. Let me introduce to you, this is Xiaocui, my staff. Xiaocui greeted to them shyly, Hello. This is my new friend, Jinyi Bai, hes a teacher in a university, and he came over to help me today. Chapter 346: Chapter 346 A Mistake, I Miss You So much (1) Jinyi Bai looked like such a refined gentleman. He said politely, Hi, I am Jinyi Bai, he noticed that he was being observed by several people whose eyes were so sharp and mean as if they were about to see him through. They are my old army friends back then, Yiyao Duan exined simply, then she said to Xiaocui Hua, leave the work to tomorrow. You have a date with your boyfriend. Go have fun with him. Okay, boss, Xiaocui said excitedly. Brother Bai, thanks for your help today. Lets have lunch together someday. You are wee. I just did what a friend should do, besides, I am quite free today, Jinyi said gently. He has always been gentle and ssy. He looks nice and always leaves a good impression on people. Azure Dragon still looked at him with caution, but his view about Jinyi secretly changed in his heart: a college teacher? That sounds so much nicer than the toy boy who owns apany. After a short discussion, the group of friends decided to close the shop. Jinyi felt it inappropriate to go with them so he washed his hands and left. Though he failed to ask Yiyao out on this Valentines Day, he got to know her better C it turned out that she was a solider, no wonder she was always standing so straight and the way she talked and did things was so direct. ording to those soldiers, she seemed to have got injured on her ears. Thats why she left the army. Yiyao and her friends came to a restaurant nearby and found it was filled with people. After all, its Valentines Day. People didnt mind disy their affections in public at all. Sweet lovers kept feeding each other. Yiyao noticed a couple sitting by the window. They were wearing lovers suits and looked cute. The girl had a hairpin in the shape of cat ears and the boy was holding the phone and they were doing selfies. Yiyao could feel how happy they were and she smiled C living such a simple but sweet life is not a bad thing. Since she was born, it has been impossible for her to live an ordinary life as everybody else does, so its no use admiring other peoples lifestyles. Right at this moment, someone suddenly appeared in her brain. Though just a sh, it hurt her deeply. If he were here now, I would be sitting by the window, wearing lovers suit and taking selfies together, wouldnt I? But its just a thought. Zhuque arranged his hair and went to the counter, A booth, please. Okay sir, this way please the owner of the restaurant said politely and asked the waiter to show the way. Following the waiter, Yiyao and the dozen guys all walked in at the same time, which made the restaurant even more crowded and attracted a lot attention. Big sister, spending this Valentines Day together is just so eye-catching, Zhuque was walking on the right side of Yiyao on the stairs and said to Yiyao smilingly. Yiyao raised her brows, So what? We have always spent Valentines Days together, havent we? Its true, she has never spent this day with her boyfriend. Zhuqueughed with embarrassment. Army life creates single people. In the booth, they sat by a round table. They asked Yiyao to order first and she ordered the Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs. Then the guys started to order. Soon there were all kinds of delicious dishes. Come on. Lets eat! Yiyao held her chopsticks and urged them to eat. The guys waited for Yiyao to get the food first then they started to eat. Soon they became talkative again. Big sister, i am sorry looking at Yiyaos thin face, Azure Dragon felt sad and put down his chopsticks. Yiyao didnt mind it, but Azure Dragon still felt guilty. He called her name when he saw her but she didnt respond at all. He knew it must have something to do with him. Azure Dragons behavior made the other guys upset, too. They put down their chopsticks as well. Azure Dragon! Yiyao suddenly called his name and stared at him with a serious look, its all past! Dont mention it any more! Seeing that Azure Dragon still looked guilty, Yiyao sighed, if it had been anyone else but you, I would have saved him, too. Dont you feel guilty any more. Big sister The guys were deeply touched by Yiyaos words. They started to talk about the old life in the army and the atmosphere became normal again. The guys started to give Yiyao toasts. Having stayed in the army for such a long time, Yiyao had a bigger capacity for liquor. But Azure Dragon still helped her skip a few sses of liquor. By the riverside of the Backmountain Jingyan Ye was walking along the riverside with a wishingntern in his hand. Thentern was in the shape of the lotus and the fire inside was jumping. All of a sudden, Yiyaos face appeared in his brain. He still couldnt believe that the girl who he had been crazy about just disappeared like that. If I am granted another chance Jingyan showed a bitter smile. If I am granted another chance, then so what? After all, its just an illusion. A breeze blew over and thentern in his hand started to wave. He hurriedly turned around to protect the fire. The wind was still blowing after several minutes. Jingyan was speechless. Did Yiyao feel my heart and specially came to Thinking of here, he hurriedly shook his head. He put away this crazy idea and then put the lotusntern in the water. Before thentern floated away, he took a look at the words on it: I hope my beloved one awaits me. Await? For how long? One month, one year, then years or more? The wishingntern circled around and then floated to the distance with the wind. Jingyan was lost in thoughts and tried to grab thentern. When he recovered himself, he found nothing in his palm but water. Brother Jingyan, there you are! Ziying Duan ran up to Jingyan, who looked desperate as if he had lost his soul. Jingyan avoided Ziyings hand and said lightly, Em. Then he walked inside the house, leaving Ziying standing in the corridor in embarrassment. When Jingyan came out again, there were two sses and a bottle of wine in his hand. Drink with me. Ziyings face immediately lit up. She ran to him happily and nodded, Yes, yes. Brother Jingyan, what happened to you? Brother Jingyan, why are you not talking? Brother Jingyan Jingyan had not made any sound since they started to drink. Ziying was eager to know why so she kept asking. Jingyans mind and heart were full of Yiyao so he kept drinking, totally ignoring Ziying. Getting no response, Ziying felt upset and stopped talking. She just sat by his side and drank her wine. They drank one bottle after another. Empty bottles were lying here and there by their feet. Cone on, drink! Jingyan waved his ss lightly and suddenly saw two shadows of Ziying. He shook his head and tried to look at her again, only to find that the two shadows merged into one, then he saw Yiyaos face. Yiyao? He threw the ss away and held Ziying tightly in his arms. He sounded so sad, Do you know, Yiyao, I miss you so much You can hate me, but dont y such a joke on me Ziying was stunned by the hug but she still held him tightly. She patted him gently on the back and said, I dont hate you. Its true, I dont hate you. I love you! Jingyan heard her words and started to cry, I love you too, Yiyao, I love you too Jingyans tears dropped on Ziyings shoulder. She suddenly felt sorry for herself. Only in this way was she able to hear him saying I love you, though she had disyed her true heart in front of him already. Yiyao, Yiyao What a nice name. Did Yiyao know someones admiring her, or we should say, envying her to death? Jingyan kept talking, expressing all his yearnings to her. Brother Jingyan, dont be sad. Shes gone but I am hereI will never leave you. Theres no doubt that she loves him, from the moment she saw him. It felt amazing. Without him, she would never have the feeling of love. Jingyan could not hear what she was saying but he just kept nodding. He heard someone was humming by his ears and he suddenly had a crazy urge. So he grabbed Ziying and pressed his lips on hers Boom! Ziying was dumbfounded. He kissed my lips! He kissed me! Has his love for that Yiyao been so deep already? Chapter 346 A Mistake, I Miss You So Much (2) There was no time for her think at all, because she was forced to open her lips. The two tangled up together. Ziying Duan stopped thinking and focused herself on this k**s. Feeling her responding him actively, Jingyan Ye opened his eyes and saw it was indeed Yiyao Duan. He couldnt stop feeling thrilled. Jingyan put his hands inside her clothes Yiyao! Suddenly, Jingyans hands stopped moving. I miss you, I really do Looking at his beautiful blue teary eyes, Ziying was stunned. Is he crying? He loves that woman, and it made Ziying so jealous I miss you too, Jingyan. Ziying responded with Jingyan instead of brother, and it arouse the deepest yearning in his heart. His hands started moving again, but more crazily and faster Give it to me, Yiyao, I want you Jingyan pressed his body tightly against hers as if he was doing something sacred. Ziying closed her eyes and felt the urge that she had never felt before The night slid in the room and got everyone lost and delirious, they two were pleasing each other more and more fiercely. The moon covered their bodies with silver lights. So be it. Let me be his woman. At this moment, I am willing to be upied by him, though I am not his beloved one, Ziying thought to herself. Um Jingyan covered his eyes to block the morning light. Suddenly he got stunned. He realized he was naked! He looked all the way down and saw a head buried in his chest. He moved his body and the head moved along. Huh? whats the matter? ziying looked up and looked at Jingyan in confusion. Jingyan was more confused than her at the moment. He push her away on the head, what the hell is going on? Jingyanbrother Ziying almost fell off the bed. She sat up, holding the nket in her arms and looking at him. dont you rememberst night? We We made love? Jingyan interrupted her and asked directly. Ziying didnt say anything but Jingyan got the answer. He rubbed his head and tried to think of what happenedst night. His head was still painful because of the hangover. He could remember nothing ofst night. Brother Jingyan Ziying wanted to reach out her hand to hug Jingyan, but Jingyan avoided her, Leave me alone. Its fine, brother Jingyan, I dontmind. Enough, no more words. Jingyan hurriedly picked up his clothes from the mess on the floor and dressed himself, because he did not want to hear her talk any more. He frowned when he smelt the alcohol on the clothes. He grabbed a bath towel from the closet and was about to leave. He looked back at the girl sitting on bed and said nothing. Ziying held the nket in her arms sadly. Her eyes glittered when she saw Jingyan look back at her, but he soon left. She felt so disappointed, but she soon cheered up. She went to the closet and found a dress. Whatever the future would be, she indeed belonged to brother Jingyanst night! She looked around in the big vi but couldnt find Jingyan. Then she sat on the sofa and stared at the floor. In the yard, Jingyan looked up at the clouds in the sky and gradually he remembered what happened C he was too drunk and mistook Ziying For Yiyao Howe! Jingyan held his fist and threw it heavily on the ground. How could I betray Yiyao! How could I be so weak-willed! Thinking of here, he really wished someone could punch him so that he could feel better. The clouds in the sky came and soon disappeared, and it added to his sorrow. How could I lose myself to just a few bottles of wine! Brother Jingyan! Ziying was standing by the door and waving at him. She still showed a smiling face after being treated impolitely in the morning. The breeze went pass her face and she walked to Jingyan. Jingyan was stunned but soon he controlled his urge of wanting to run away. Ziying threw herself totally into his chest and she couldnt believe brother Jingyan didnt avoid her this time! She couldnt control herself and tears fell down on Jingyans arms. Jingyan frowned, Whats wrong? Nothing, nothing. I am just a bitexcited. She said nervously and more tears fell down. Jingyan just felt guiltier. Dont worry, Ill be responsible for you. What? Ziying thought she heard it wrong and asked him in a wobbly voice. I will be responsible for you. Jingyan touched her hair and felt so lost inside C I betrayed Yiyao and I dont have a face to see her any more! Hugged by him, Ziying had no idea what he was thinking about at the moment. She was delighted that after paying such a great effort, she finally seeded! Soon it was noon time. Jingyan stayed inside the study room while Ziying was still lost in happiness. She went to the kitchen and nned to cook lunch for him. But when she saw the fridge stuffed with all kinds of food, she panicked. She stood in front of the fridge for a long time and finally took out several eggs. She smashed the eggs into the bowl and some pieces of eggshell fell inside, too. Woops! she patted herself on the head and hurriedly got them out with chopsticks. Soon the oil went hot in the pan. Ziying was so nervous and kept going around. Seeing that the pan was about to burn, she directly threw the bowl into the pan. Bang! Jingyan heard the loud noise from the study room and hurriedly ran out. He smelt a sharp smell and immediately frowned. In the thick smoke, he managed to find the kitchen. He could only see a figure. He tried to call, Ziying? Yes! I am here! Brother Jingyan! The figured moved and hugged Jingyan tightly. Jingyan covered his nose and hurriedly took her out of the kitchen, what are you doing? I Ziying looked at his face secretly and said cautiously, I am cooking for you You dont have to cook, Jingyan frowned and said to her. He didnt look angry but he sounded so. Ziying stared to cry again. I am not Hay Jingyan sighed and felt so annoyed. Ziying looked at his face secretly again and knew that he wasnt that angry, so she wrapped her arms around his waist again. brother Jingyan, please dont get mad at me. I am just trying to cook for you. What do you want to eat? I can ask the helper to cook for you. You dont have to Jingyan stopped, because he saw her start crying again. Theres just nothing he coulld do about her. When the smoke disappeared, Jingyan went into the kitchen and found the pan already seriously burnt, inside which a piece of ck matter was lying. Jingyan grabbed the turner and finally got the ck matter. He asked, whats this? Might bemight be egg She remembered having thrown this thing into the pan. She poked it with chopsticks and found it burned into a hard stone.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org we cant stay here any more. Lets eat out, Jingyan put down the turner and headed outside. The smoke just made him keep coughing. Fine Ziying followed Jingyan. As soon as they went out of the vi, they saw the two brothers C Yulin Mu and Yulin Xiao. They asked curiously, Brother, where are you going? The house is burnt so we are going out to eat, Jingyan said lightly. He didnt not look at Ziying at all. Burnt? the brothers look at the house. Xiao noticed Ziying who looked so guilty and said immediately, she burnt the kitchen, didnt she? Jingyan didnt say anything and it was considered as a yes. Xiao walked around Ziying and said, Hmm, you are so capable. What else can you do, besides burning the house? You Ziying was too angry to talk. She just eyeballed him. Mu patted Xiao on the shoulder and said, Be careful. Realizing that this was Jingyans ce, Xiao started to behave, Brother, we are here for you. Lets have lunch together. We are leaving for the Capital City in two days. It seems that you know where to go, Jingyan saw their car and it was big enough for him and Ziying. Lets go. Jingyan grabbed Ziyings hand and they went directly into the backseat. Mu and Xiao looked at each other and they both saw doubts in each others eyes. Xiao rubbed his head, Brother, since when have the two be so close? Mu heard his words and shrugged, How would I know? The atmosphere was somehow a bit weird inside the car. Xiao and Mu were sitting in the front and Jingyan and Ziying were sitting in the back. Brother, have you packed up everything for the trip? Xiao couldnt stand the silence and found a topic. Jingyan looked out of the window and said with no emotion, Ive got everything ready there. Ehtruly. Then are the documents ready? Jingyan finally looked at him and said, in theputer. Ha haumI didnt know, Xiao pretended to tickle himself and secretly poked mu who was driving and hinted him with his eyes. What! Mu was focused on driving and almost got angry. But he soon calmed down when he saw Xiaos eyes. Xiao hinted him: say something! Mu replied with an expression: what do you want me to say! Xiao: anything! Brotherumshall we bring Chuxue Ye along? Whatever. The atmosphere dropped to ice cold again after Jingyan replied. Xiao took out his phone and dialed Chuxues number nervously. Yuling Xiao! Whats up! Chuxue was obviously annoyed, as it was the lunch time and Chuxue should be busy with her snack shop. Clearly he was going to be scolded. Hi, why are you talking so loudly? Xiao touched his ear and said, Brother Jingyan is asking you out for lunch, you Its your idea. Do not mention my name, Jingyan frowned and interrupted him. Okay, Xiao immediately went mild. Anyway, are youing out for lunch? Chapter 347: Chapter 347 A Coincidence, the Apple of My Eye (1) No Chuxue Ye wanted to turn him down, but she thought for a while and still said, Emokay, she considered that Yulin Xiao couldnt be inviting her out for lunch for no reasons C there must be something wrong. Deal, Wanshan Restaurant. Xiao hang up the phone. He watched the trees out of the window quickly flying by and sighed. He was almost out of breath because the atmosphere between Brother Jingyan and Ziying Duan was so weird and oppressive In Wanshan Restaurant Jingyan walked into the booth first, followed by Ziying who looked happy. Yulin Xiao and Yulin Mu were left behind looking confused and worried. They thought it would get better once they get to the restaurant but the atmosphere was still weird, which ruined their mood. After you, Mu pushed Xiao and told him to enter first. Xiao held the door tightly and struggled, You first. Why! Cut the crap and just go! Xiao went to the back of Mu when Mus not noticing and kicked him into the booth.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bang! Jingyan heard the noise and turned around, What the hell are you doing? Mu rubbed his foot which was painful and eyeballed Xiao, You tricky shit! Mu looked at him and raised his eyebrow, and entered the booth with a smug smile. The booth was cozy with warm lights and the chairs werefortable, but the four all looked absent-minded. I am sorry! I amte! Chuxue rushed into the booth and immediately felt strange, because she saw the four were just sitting there still. What took you so long! Weve been waiting for ages! Come, lets go to get the menu, Xiao saw Chuxue and hurriedly walked to her and took her out of the booth. Chuxue felt confused and stopped walking. She put her arms on her waist and stared at Xiao, Tell me, why am I here again? Dont tell me I am here for lunch! Xiao kept looking at the turning until he was sure that Jingyan wouldnt hear their conversation. He covered Chuxues mouth and said, Dont be too loud. Brother Jingyan has sharp ears! Umum Keep your voice down and Ill let you talk. Chuxue showed a poor look and nodded. She breathed hard as soon as she could get air. Sheined, Do you want to suffocate me? Her voice was so loud and it made Xiao tremble. He covered her mouth again, Oh my goodness, keep your voice down! Seeing that shes struggling hard and not bearing to see her innocent eyes, he finally let go. Chuxue could breathe again but she had learned her lesson. She eyeballed him, What the hell is going on? Why so mysterious! Did you notice anything strange when you entered the booth? Chuxue felt confused. She thought about the scene when she entered the booth and shook her head, Nope. Hay! Xiao patted her on the head, how can you be such a careless girl! Didnt you notice that brother Jingyan and Ziying look so weird today? Chuxue was still puzzled, What about them? They have always been like this, havent they? No, no! Xiao clenched his fist and waved it in front of her then put it down, There must be something wrong with them! I say, there is an adultery going on between them! Huh! Chuxue rolled her eyes proudly, Adultery my a*s! Ziying is into my brother and everyone knows that! Howe you dont know? No! Xiao walked around in front of her and said, I mean, I noticed that they were strange as soon as they came out of the vi. You are thinking too much. I think they look normal. I mean it! You have to trust me! Why dont you ask Ziying? The two looked at each other and Chuxue hesitated, Shall wetry? Yes. The booth was still silent. Mu was struggling in the dead embarrassment, and as soon as he saw Xiao and Chuxueing in, he immediately stood up and walked to them. Mu punched Xiao lightly on the shoulder and asked, What took you so long? When will the food be ready? Soon. There are too many guests today. Xiao gave a perfunctory answer and took a nce at Chuxue. With tacit understanding, they sat separately. Chuxue sat beside Ziying. Chuxue, hi, Ziying showed a sweet smile and the smile confused Chuxue. She rubbed her eyes and saw Ziying still smiling at her, so she asked, Anything good? You look so happy No Ziying lowered her head and said shyly, nothing, really, stop asking. Chuxue frowned. She answered a normal question in such a strange way C there must be something going on! Mind your own business! Leave her alone. Jingyan looked at Chuxue and said with no emotion. Brother Chuxue saw his face and held her words back. Everyone was embarrassed and silent. They just kept their heads lowered. The food is here. Quit chatting. Lets eat! Xiao saw the food was being served and hurriedly helpedy out the table. Jingyan started to chew his food. Seeing that Jingyan was eating, Ziying reached out her chopsticks and got the same dish that Jingyan was eating. Hmmyummy, brother Jingyan! Zijing showed a surprised look and stared at Jingyan as soon as she put the food in her mouth. Jingyan did not respond to her look. He just replied with Hmm. It was not loud but everyone heard him. Jingyan was ignoring everyone but replied to Zijing only. What could it possibly mean? Everyone was absent-minded while eating. Only Ziying was in a good mood and kept talking to Jingyan. To everyones surprise, Jingyan responded to her most of the time. Excuse me, i need to use the bathroom, Chuxue stood up and arranged her dress. When she left the table, she turned around and said to Ziying, Come with me, Ziying. My dress is dirty and I might need a hand. Huh? Okay Ziying was surprised when Chuxue called her name, then she stood up and followed Chuxue happily. In the bathroom, Ziying was standing behind Chuxue. She looked confused, How can I help you, Chuxue? Chuxue took out her make up stuff and started to reapply them to her face. She asked Ziying while doing her eyebrows, Are you hiding something from me, Ziying? Whatwhat something? Ziying asked back nervously and dared not look into the mirror, fearing that Chuxue might see her look. Tell me the truth. I already knew. Nothing. Dont make up stories. Chuxue directly stopped what she was doing and just stared at Ziying from the mirror, You mjust have done something with my brotherst night, or you wouldnt behave like this now! I Ziying didnt know how to defend herself. She thought for a while and said, Ill tell you, but do not tell others Okay. What? You two? Three minutester, Chuxue turned around and asked in great surprise after she heard the whole story. Chuxue, keep your voice down! Ziying red at Chuxue secretly and blushed. What the hell! How could my brother Chuxue couldnt believe it. How could Jingyan sleep with another woman when hes so deeply in love with Yiyao Duan! Umumhay! He mistook me for sister Yiyao! Ziying rubbed her hair, Do I have to be so specific? That makes sense Chuxue sighed in relief, not knowing who it was for. It was Valentines Day yesterday and my brother must have missed Yiyao so much that he drank in order to relieve the yearnings. And Ziying, who looked like Yiyao, happened to be around him, so it makes sense Chuxue, what do you mean by that? Ziying was shy, but when she heard Chuxue say That makes sense, she became unhappy immediately. She was unhappy being treated as Yiyaos shadow Chuxue recovered herself from her thoughts and sighed, Nothing. Just so you know, its impossible for my brother to forget sister Yiyao, so So what? So, did my brother say anything? Em ziying lowered her head again and rubbed the corner of her clothes, brother Jingyan said he would be responsible for me! Did he? Seriously? Chuxue was so confused C my brother still loves sister Yiyao, but why did he promise to be responsible for Ziying? He did. Ziyings face turned red. Afraid that Chuxue might ask more questions, she covered her face and ran out. A Coincidence, the Apple of My Eye (2) In the capital city Jingyan Ye got off the ne, got his luggage and walked to the car that was picking him up, followed by Yulin Mu and Ziying Duan. Brother Jingyan, walk slower please! Ziying was almost out of breath and finally stopped. Whats the matter? Jingyan heard the words and stopped. He frowned and looked at Ziying. Ziying put her hands on her waist and breathed hard, II am tired, whew We are almost there. Hold it, Jingyan looked at the car parked in front of the arrival area and said in a softer tone. I Ziying was about to say something but Jingyan was already started heading out, so she stamped her feet. Quit ying cute. You are a bad actress, Mu caught up with her and said ironically, then he walked past her. YouAh Ziying was choked by his words so she kept stamping her feet. Finally she reached the car. She opened the back door and was about to sit on the backseat but Mu got in ahead of her. He rolled down the window and stuck out his tongue, Brother says we will drive you home first, so its better you sit in the front. Why? I can still get out of the car when I arrive! Ziying knocked at the door hard and had to watch the window sliding up. She was so furious. After a while, the window went down again. Mus face appeared again, Brother wants to know why you are still standing there. You Ziying clenched her fist but theres nothing she could do. So she walked to the passenger side in her high heels and opened the door. Brother Jingyan, hehe bullies me! Ziying started toin as soon as she got in the car. She was so angry and even eyeballed Mu. Im tired, need to take a nap, Jingyan rubbed his forehead and closed his eyes. Ziyingwas a bit surprised. She saw that Mu was making faces to her. She was so angry that she held the seat belt tightly in her hand and then turned around to stare at Jingyan who was pretending to sleep. The atmosphere was so cold and it even scared the driver. The driver just held his arms straight and looked forward, not daring to look at her. The traffic condition was good at this time in the Capital City so they arrived at Ziyings home soon before she could notice. Here we are, the driver reminded Ziying, seeing that she remain seated. Jingyan heard the words and opened his eyes, too. He looked out of the window then asked Ziying, This is your home? Ziying was thrilled that he finally talked to her, so she nodded hurriedly. Jingyan looked at her in confusion, Then why are you still here? IIm leaving. Then she pouted her lips, Brother Jingyan, I Huh? Can I go to your hotel first? She stared at Jingyan with an innocent and poor look. Jingyan was afraid to see those teary eyes, so he waved his hand, Whatever. The half-open door thus was closed again. Ziying said happily, Thank you, brother Jingyan! At the same time, Yiyao Duan was arranging the fresh flowers in her shop. She arranged the flowers bunch by bunch and when she saw the Babys breath stand, she frowned. She turned around and asked Xiaocui Hua who was busy working, Xiaocui, have we run out of Babybreath? Ah, yes. We have a lot of customers these days and they all use Babys breath to decorate the bouquet. So it runs out quickly. Yiyao saw that the bouquets without Babys breath indeed looked not as lively. So she got her stuff ready and told Xiaocui, I am going to buy some Babys breath. You look after the store, okay? Xiaocui responded with a yes. so she put on her helmet and left. Brother Whats the matter? Jingyan saw that Mu was stuttering, so he put on a serious look and looked ta him. Eheh Jingyan Frowned, Out with it. Dont be bashful! We will arrive at the film studio soon. Can we stop at the flower shop in front? I want to buy a bunch of flowers. Jingyan looked out of the window and saw a simply furnished store, in front of which there were many bouquets. When he saw the decorations inside, he got stunned. The scene was exactly the same as that in his dreams! Pull over. Jingyan opened the door hurriedly and walked to the flower shop directly. The closer he got, the more nervous he became. Brother Jingyan! Ziying noticed that Jingyan was gone so she hurriedly followed. Brother, whats wrong? Mu followed Jingyan. Seeing that Jingyan was stumbling, he hurriedly went up to hold his arms. I am fine. Jingyan pushed away Mus hand and tried to walk steadily. He felt so weak every step he took. Brother Jingyan, wait for me! Ziying started to shout as soon as she got out of the car. Do note! Jingyan was so annoyed. He frowned. He hated her being so noisy in the flower shop. I seeing Jingyans strict look, Ziying had to swallow her words and just answered with a yes. Wee! The two stepped into the shop one by one. Xiaocui weed them warmly. They turned their heads and looked at her immediately. what can I do for you? Xiaocui looked up and got stunned by Jingyans handsome look. She blushed and her heart jumped faster. She had never seen such a handsome man. Even the actors were not as charming as him. Hey! Come back! Mu snapped his fingers and it brought Xiaocui back, Huh? What? I said, we will go around and see by ourselves. Ah, okay. At the same time, Jingyan was already lost in the amazing scene. The found that the decorations and the way that the flowers were arranged were surprisingly familiar. Could it only be a coincidence? No! Jingyan shook his head. Theres never a coincidence like this! He noticed there were more flowers inside and the room got smaller. There was a corner at the turning. Jingyan stared at the corner as if a familiar face would suddenly appear the next minute. He slowed down his paces and walked to the corner. He then looked into the corner but saw nothing. Dreams are dreams. How could I ever believe that the dreams wille true? Heughed at himself. Brother? Hearing someones calling him, he turned around and saw Mus worried eyes. Then he asked, Have you got the flowers you want?? Yes, Mu raised the bouquet in his hands, how about the roses? She should like them, huh? not bad, Jingyan touched his nose and nced at it carelessly. Okay Mu rubbed his head in embarrassment and followed Jingyan out of the store. Excuse me, you havent paid yet! Xiaocui saw them walking out directly without paying, so she hurriedly rushed out. Mu took out his bank card with one hand and handed it to Xiaocui, Here you are, I wont go inside. But, your password Mu was a bit embarrassed. He turned to Jingyan, Brother. Jingyan didnt want to spend more time in this ce, afraid that those old memories woulde back to him again, so he took over Mus bouquet and said, You go. Thank you brother! Mu walked into the shop with Xiaohua happily. Inside the car, Ziying was bored and counting the flowers on the stairs outside of the flower shop. When she saw the bouquet held in Jingyans hand, she was overjoyed. She opened the car door and said smilingly, Brother Jingyan. Jingyan heard her calling him and turned around with the bouquet, Whats up? The flowers Mu bought it for the actress hes chasing. What about me? hearing that the flowers were not for her, Zijing said with disappointment. Jingyan was a bit stupefied. He remembered what he said that day, that he would be responsible for her, but he had been ignoring her since then. So he frowned and said, Go pick the flowers you like, and pay with this. Password is five three four two seven eight. Alright Ziying replied unwillingly. She knew she could ask no more from him. So she took over the bank card from his hand and walked slowly into the shop. In the distance, Yiyao was marching towards her flower shop slowly on her electric bike. When she saw a man holding a bunch of flowers that was big enough to block his face, she got a bit curious. This man looks tall and charming. He has a quite unique aura that other men dont C Yiyao fell into a trance. Brother Jingyan! Yiyao was about to speed up when suddenly she heard this girls voice. She was inplete shock and her hands started to tremble. Hehes Jingyan Ye? Jingyan heard the voice too and turned around. He saw Ziying holding a bunch of pink roses and waving at him smilingly. Now Yiyao could see him clearly! She slowed down and finally stopped her e-bike. Its him! Its really him! Howe hes here? He had had a bunch of flowers in hand already but he still allowed that woman to buy more. What were they? She knew the answer. He has had another woman already It all happened too soon. She had never expected that they would meet again like this. Her heart started to beat violently. She admitted that shes nervous, extremely nervous. Yiyao saw the woman who was jumping up and down by Jingyans side and her pupils contracted C howe she looks like me so much? Whats going on? Ziyings bouquet was smaller than the one in Jingyans hands, but it looked more delicate. Jingyan was a bit surprised at how small the bouquet was, You chose this? He thought she would choose many, even the most expensive flowers in the shop. Yes, its good enough, Ziying jumped to Jingyan and smelt the flowers in her hands and smiled. She wrapped her arms around Jingyans arm naturally. Jingyan felt ufortable by the sudden touch of her, but he controlled himself not to push her away. Okay, lets go, Mu walked out with both his hands in his pockets. He saw that the two were holding a bunch of flowers each and that Jingyan was clearly impatient. Mu then realized that he had kept Jingyan waiting for so long. He came up hurriedly and took over the bouquet from Jingyans hands, Let me hold this, brother. Chapter 348: Chapter 348 An ident, Another nce at You in the Crowd Yiyao Duan didnt restart her e-bike until they got in the car. The car and the e-bike passed each other and Yiyao hurriedly turned her head away. She forgot that she had the helmet on and when she realized that, the car had already gone far away. The e-bike was parked in front of the flower shop, where they were standing. Jingyan Ye looked at the girl standing in front of the shop gently, as if she were his precious. Yiyaos heart was aching. She knew he was getting further and further away from her. She turned around hurried, only to see the rear of the car in the distance. Jingyan seemed to have sensed something in the car, so he rolled down the window. But what he saw was a woman in pink helmet. He frowned and took a few more nces at her. Maybe it was just an illusion, but this woman was so much alike Yiyao! Whats wrong, brother Jingyan? Ziying was still immersed in the happiness created by the flowers. When she saw how absent-minded Jingyan was, she looked out of the window as well, Whats fun out there? Jingyan felt the hand on his shoulder and went back into the car. He rolled up the window and pretended that nothing had happened, Nothing. Okay Yiyao pouted her lips, feeling unhappy. But when she saw the flowers on the seat, she got delighted again. Standing in front of her flower shop, Yiyao took off her helmet slowly. She got the Babys Breath off andughed at herself for being silly C What am I expecting? I should have seen it happening, shouldnt I? After all, Jingyan and that girl were so intimate, as they fed food to each other, he sent her roses which stands for love, and she put her hand on his shoulder. What else could they be besides lovers? Boss, what are you looking at? Xiaocui held another bunch of roses and was about to put it in the ce where the previous bunch was, then she saw Yiyao standing outside of the door looking so lost. She was curious what was out there, but when she looked her way she found nothing Eh, nothing, Yiyao recovered herself from the thoughts and went on arranging the Babys Breath in her hands. Huh? confused as Xiaocui was, she didnt ask more questions. She just helped her carry the Babys Breath into the shop. Xiaocui was holding that bunch of roses on which there were thorns so she had to put the roses aside when carrying the Babys Breath. But when she came back, she found the roses were held in Yiyaos hands. Boss! Xiaocui saw the b***d dripping down from Yiyaos hand, Your hand is bleeding! Huh? Yiyao was startled by the scream and felt the pain in her hand. Then she dropped the roses out of conditioned reflex. She just stood there stupidly and just watch Xiaocui going in and out, busy handling her wounds. She could not feel the pain at the moment. She watched the b***ding out of her hand like it was someone elses hand. Boss, Whats bothering you? When done cleaning up the scene, the two sat in the yard and rested. Xiaocui observed Yiyao secretly for a while before she finally asked. Yiyao looked at at the gloomy sky. The air was getting worse and worse in the Capital City these years. Her mood was as gray as the sky at the moment. I saw an old friend. Xiaocui was still puzzled, That person must be important to you. Well, sort of, Yiyaos mind went far away again, thinking about those things she did with Jingyan in the past. She sighed, Its just, life is so unpredictable sometimes. Huh? There is always someone who you think is important but in just a blink of an eye, he belongs to another woman. Boss, its fate, maybe, innocent as Xiaocui was, she knew that Yiyao had met her ex. She couldnt think of other words to make her feel better. But what she didnt know was that Yiyao once felt shes bound to be with Jingyan. How would she feel when Jingyan became another womans man? It turns out that Jingyan is bound to be someone else but me! Yiyao sighed. Thinking of this, she started to feel so upset. She was upset because of him but he didnt know itpletely. Hes even pleasing another woman. How ridiculous! She hid her feelings well in her smile but the fists that were clenched tightly exposed her inner thoughts. Once again, the wound was ripped out. Yiyao. Yiyao heard someones calling her name. She turned around and saw Jingyi Bai, wearing a white shirt, standing outside of the yard and smiling at her. Yiyao was a bit surprised to see him. She showed a rigid smile and said, What are you here for? I dont have any sses today, so I am here to see if I can be of help. He stepped in naturally like an old friend and grabbed a little bench. He sat beside Yiyao and helped her match the flowers on the floor. I wanted to ask you the other day but you were busy What is it? Yiyao asked curiously. I am thinking to ask you out for dinner tonight. Tonight? Yiyao felt puzzled, anything important? Nothing, just a dinner together. Thats it? Seeing that Jingyi nodded, Yiyao stared at him with suspicion, We shall see tonight. when the work was all done, Yiyao told Xiaocui to go home and she kept busy for another while. When she saw Jingyi still waiting there for her patiently, she sighed and came out. Lets go. Em? Jingyi smiled gently but he didnt quite catch her words. Seeing that she was walking to the car, he got an answer. He had already booked a table. It was dinner time and when they arrived, there was a long queue outside of the restaurant. Jingyi took Yiyao directly to the booth and the waiter was waiting them at the table with the menu in hand. Sir, would you like coffee and water? Yiyao, what would you like? Jingyi looked at her gently. Either, Yiyao had never been to this ce before so she knew nothing about here. She closed the menu directly, You order. Well eat whatever you want. Jingyi nodded and went ahead, We would like to try all your specials, a bottle of red wine and a cheese cake. That will be enough for now. Closing the menu, the waiter bowed politely. Jingyi took a look at yiyao swho was sitting in front of him and ying with her nails, he felt warm and delighted. Okay, what is it? all the dishes were almost served and Yiyao finally asked. Jingyi had been staring at her for several times since they stepped into the restaurant. Careless as she was, shes not blind. She had to ask him. Hearing her question, Jingyi lowered his head right away. He wasnt able to look her in the eyes any more though he had decided to confess his affection to her today. Yiyao was just so bright like the diamond that he almost got blinded by her charm. Enjoy the food first, Jingyan moved one dish closer to her, try this, the baked French snails is the special of this restaurant. Yiyao was attracted by the dish immediately and totally forgot that she asked him a question. She took one bite of the baked snail and her eyes started to glitter right away, Hmm! Yummy! Im d you like it. Jingyi sighed in relief secretly. In order to please her, he had searched the whole Capital City for a good restaurant and finally he found this one. Hmm, the French dishes are so authentic here! Yiyao chewed the food and sighed. Time went by and Jingyi had checked his watch for several times already. When he saw that Yiyao was done eating and wiping her lips, he made a gesture to the waiter secretly. All of a sudden, a beautiful piece of music arose from the back of the stage. Violin, cello and piano were performed harmoniously. The soft and romantic music was so pleasant. Whatwhats going on? Yiyao was still confused. She looked around and then fixed her eyes on Jingyi. Yiyao, Jingyi called her name and stood up slowly. He walked to her slowly and stopped in front of her. He then took a small case out of his pocket and with one knee on the floor, he said to Yiyao, I adore you. I have had this feeling since the day I met you. I was wanting to do this on Valentines Day but you were upied, so, Yiyao, will you be my girlfriend? The sudden confess of Jingyi made Yiyao stunned. She stared at the man kneeling in front of her and felt lost inside. She had just experienced a desperate situation today. She couldnt stop trembling whenever she thought of him. He already had someone else by his side while shes all alone here. Jingyi, I Its okay, you can think about it. Take your time, Jingyi hurriedly interrupted her, because he was so afraid that she might say no. But Yiyao could see the sadness in his eyes clearly. She felt guilty. She knew it too well what it felt like to lose someone she loved, but at this moment, she was doing the same thing to him Chances are I might never gain happiness in my life, so what does it matter who I am with? She thought to herself. Yiyao smiled and made sure her most inner thoughts were hidden well, then she held Jingyis hands that were about to be pulled back, Yes, I will be your girlfriend. What? Jingyi felt it so unbelievable. He stared his eyes around at the girl in front of him and almost cried, Yiyao, what did you say? I said yes, Yiyao said slowly and clearly. You will be my girlfriend? He still couldnt believe it. He took out the ring from the case and put it on her ring finger, then he stood up and held her tightly in his arms. Yiyao was a bit surprised that he got so excited. She patted him on the back gently. Jingyi held her and stuttered, Yiyao, I didnt expect you to say yes so soon. Wow! I am so happy! Do you really like me that much? Yiyao felt so empty inside. She didnt feel much joy. Being liked by someone is indeed a good thing but at the moment her mind waspletely upied with another man. You may not believe this, but I knew you are right one from the moment I saw you. I dont know, maybe thats what people always say C love at first sight. Chapter 348 An ident, Just Another nce at You in the Crowd (2) Jingyi Bai kept telling her how much hes into her. Yiyao Duan heard it all. In order to stop herself from thinking about Jingyan Ye and the woman by his side, she wrapped her arms around Jingyi. Feeling that Yiyaos responding to him, Jingyi held her tighter. In the Hot Spring Hotel, Jingyan was sitting on the sofa, with a ss of wine in his hand. All of a sudden, he felt a great heartache and his fingers were stretched unintentionally, then the wine ss fell from his hand. Click! The ss broke and the broken pieces scratched his thigh, leaving a long cut on it. Jingyan frowned and ignored the cut on his thigh. To him, the ache in the heart was even harder to bear. He covered his chest and felt hard to breathe. Brother Jingyan! Coming out of the kitchen, Ziying Duan saw Jingyan lying on the sofa and eximed. She was only away for a minute to wash the wine ss. What happened here? Howe? she had gone home after she followed Jingyan to the hotel. But she was so worried about him so she came to the hotel again. When she got to the hotel, she saw Jingyan sitting on the sofa and drinking wine. She felt bored so she went to the kitchen to get herself a wine ss. As soon as she stepped into the kitchen, she heard the noise of ss breaking. She hurriedly came out and saw the scene. How are you feeling, brother Jingyan? Ziying pressed the help button and waited for the medical case to be delivered. Im fine, Jingyan struggled to get up. Seeing Ziyings teary eyes, he felt annoyed and pushed her away and walked into his bedroom directly. Ziying was sitting on the sofa, with tears on her face, felling upset. Only when she heard the doorbell ring did she wipe her tears slowly and get up to open the door. The waiter stood by the door and asked, Miss, did you ask for the medical case? Yes. Ziying took over the medical case and closed the door. She knocked at Jingyans door, Brother Jingyan, how are you feeling? I have the medical case here. Let me deal with the wound for you, please? She waited for quite a while but got no reply, so she knocked the door again again. When she knocked for the sixth time, Jingyan finally opened the door. The bedroom was so dark. Jingyan was sitting in the bedroom and smoking. The sparks of the cigarette was floating up and down in the air and she was kind of fascinated by the scene. Jingyan hooked his fingers toward her and she walked to him, Brother Jingyan, I Before she could finish, Jingyan hugged her in his arms all of a sudden, Dont talk. Let me hug you for a while. The heartache happened all of a sudden and he was so unprepared, making it hard for him to stop thinking about Yiyaos face. He lit a cigarette, attempting to calm himself down, but it got harder and harder for him to resist the yearning. Yiyao, you must hate me, Jingyan thought, I found another woman to take your ce, you must hate me so much for betraying our love. There was dead silence in the bedroom. Only their breaths could be heard. Ziying felt so oppressed here so she asked, Brother Jingyan, the wound on your thigh? Hearing her voice, Jingyan put his arms down and said, Im fine. Its gettingte. You should go home. Ill have someone send you home, he added. Then he took out his phone and dialed. He talked with that person and then hang up the phone. Brother Jingyan, I am not leaving, please, Ziying felt so regretful, that she shouldnt have talked at all. He had told her to be quiet but she didnt listen. See, he stopped hugging her and even told her to go away Then where will you sleep? Jingyan picked up the cigarette butt and put it in the astray, theres no more room avable for you. My staff took all the rooms. Come on! I can sleep on the sofa, Ziying could see the living room clearly as the lights were on. Jingyan frowned, People will gossip about us. I am not afraid! Stop messing around! Jingyan scolded, you are still a little girl. You should care about your reputation. Hearing that hes a bit angry, she said in a low voice, But Im your woman already! Jingyan was stunned. He didnt expect her to say such words. He was speechless. After quite a while, Jingyan put his hands down weakly, I know what you mean. But listen, Ziying, Im still in love with Yiyao. Its not fair for you. I dont care! I know you love her, but as long as you are with me, I believe you will fall in love with me one day! Ziying wrapped her arms around Jingyans waist and said softly, I just want to be by your side. Hay Jingyao sighed. There are people who are head over heels for love in this world, but Ziying just loved the wrong person. Jingyan might never be able to respond to her love. Brother Jingyan, will you marry me? Ziying held him tight, fearing that he might turn her down. Then there was dead silence for several minutes which seemed like a thousand years. Jingyan was so confused. He had never thought about getting married since Yiyao left. He really didnt how to answer Ziying when she said this all of a sudden. He care no about about his own happiness. But he just couldnt turn her down because he took away her virginity. Seeing that hes not responding, Ziying looked up and stared at Jingyan with a poor look, It doesnt bother me at all that you are in love with someone else. I just want to see you when I wake up each morning and say goodnight to you each night. Please, brother Jingyan Jingyan felt a bit impressed and did nothing feeling her arms around his waist. If she doesnt mind, what else could he ask? His heart died anyway. What does it matter who he would marry? If you really dont mind I dont! Ziying stared her eyes round in surprise, Brother Jingyan, you agree to marry me? She was so overjoyed that she almost jumped. Jingyan could only look down at her because he was much taller that her. Ive agreed to marry you. Now, go back. Jingyan said calmly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. No! I will be with you tonight! She is bold but shes not stupid. She knew that Jingyan was pretending to be normal, but something must have happened. What on earth could make him so upset? Sister Yiyao must have something to do with it. Now that Ziying was going to be his wife, so she dared not leave him alone at all. The next morning, Ziying woke up early. When Jingyan opened his eyes, she looked his gently in the eyes and said softly, Good morning. Jingyan was still a bit surprised and turned his face away, Morning. Brother Jingyan, I made breakfast. Have some breakfast! Jingyan coldnt hellp trembling when he heard this. He remembered that she almost exploded the kitchen when she tried to cook the other day. Thinking of this, he hurriedly got up and rushed to the kitchen, even without his clothes on. He sniffed and smelt nothing burned. He saw there were two tes on the table which were covered, beside which there were two sses of milk. Jingyan was about to sit down but he was still a bit worried. He walked into the kitchen again and made sure everything was okay, then he came back to the table. Ziying sat beside him, Brother Jingyan, please be seated! Jingyan sat down confusedly and looked at Ziying. She pped with satisfaction and uncovered the te thats close to Jingyan. i cooked this for you. Please have a taste. Jingyan watched her hands moving then he fixed his eyes on the food in the te. Then he got stupefied. She didnt cook it at all. It was a te of fruits and several pieces of toast that she bought. Jingyan took a bite of the pineapple and swallowed it. It was so sour! Do you like it? Ziying looked at Jingyan hopefully, Iid the fruits in the tes. How do you like it? Did you use the onion knife to cut fruits? Ziying was puzzled, then she snapped her fingers, Ah! I was nning to cook steak for you but I couldnt find the frying pan. I cut the onion and forgot to wash the knife. Anything wrong? No, nothing, Jingyan held his tears and took a sip of the milk, then he started to cough. Whats in the milk? Nothing! I put Coptis because you were feeling ufortable. Jingyan was speechless. Theres bitter taste in his mouth and theres nothing he could say. Ziying felt the anger of Jingyan and looked at him with a poor look, Brother Jingyan? Idid I do something wrong? Jingyan struggled a few words out, Get me a ss of water. Ziying hurriedly ran to the living room and poured a ss of water and handed it to him. Jingyan swallowed the whole ss of water then he realized the water was cold. He shouldnt be drinking water in the morning. He immediately felt ufortable. Whats wrong? seeing that Jingyan was rubbing his belly, Ziying asked worriedly. She wanted to check whats wrong but he pushed her away. After a while, he finally said, I am fine. Stay away from me. Ziying was about to cry, You dont look fine at all! As long as you stay away from me. I Ziying didnt understand it at all. He was fine when he woke up in the morning C Is it because of the breakfast I cooked? She took a piece of pineapple and put it in her mouth. She chewed and found it tasted alright! Chapter 349: Chapter 349 I Want to Marry Him (1) Jingyan Ye didnt stop Ziying Duan. The pineapples on his te were clearly cut first, more evenly shaped than those in Ziyings bowl. As the onion juice from the knife was all over the pineapples on his te but not on the pineapples on Ziyings te, Ziying didnt feel anything unusual. After breakfast, Ziying washed the bowls and chopsticks. Before she left, she said, Jingyan, I have something to tell you. Jingyan raised his head to hint her to speak. Ziying was affectedly bashful. She lowered her head and was silent for a while, then she said, My father called me just now and he said he want to see you. Seeing her parents? Jingyan was stunned for a while and then he figured it out immediately. She must have told her father she wants to get married and so her father said he wants to see me. It was an oversight on my part. I shouldnt have waited until her father said that. Jingyan thought. OK. I am going to change my clothes now. I will go to meet your parentster. Jingyan said. The Great Wall in Capital City. Yiyao Duan rested her arms on the h**s and breathed heavily. I cant walk anymore. I am too tired. Yiyao said. Jinyi Bai turned around and smiled warmly at Yiyao. Youre tired after only a tenth of the walk? Come on, I will carry you on my back. Jinyi said. As soon as Yiyao heard Jinyi said he would carry her, she braced herself up. She waved her hands and said, Im just joking. I was a special forces soldier. Such a distance is a piece of cake for me. Jinyi smiled and didnt insist on carrying her, but he slowed down a little bit. Yiyao couldnt help to curse in her heart to vent her helplessness. She didnt know what she atest night made her stomach ache from time to time. I am busy with my work usually and have no time to take a walk on the Great Wall. Today, Ie here finally. Today heres not as crowed as its on holidays. However, I am hampered by my body and I couldnt enjoy the scenery around me. What a pity! Yiyao thought. Are you OK? Jinyi said. Jinyi had been beside her silently, reaching out to help her when her legs were limp. Yiyao braced herself against the wall and waved her hands at Jinyi, saying, Im OK. Shall we find a ce to rest? Jinyi said. When Jinyi saw the cold sweat on Yiyaos forehead, he didnt have the heart to let her continue to walk, so he proposed to find a ce to rest. Yiyao wanted to refuse, but she had a bad stomachache. Yiyao nodded at Jinyi awkwardly and said, Lets stop walking and have a rest. They found a step and sat down to the side, leaving enough space for one person to pass through for tourists. Yiyao scratched her hair in remorse and apologized to Jinyi, saying, Im sorry. We finallye here, but my stomach Jinyi put his hand on Yiyaos shoulder andid her head on his shoulder. You dont have to apologize. You should have told me earlier that you are not feeling well. The Great Wall is always here and we cane here next time, but you feel ill from the stomachache now. Jinyi said. Jinyis movement made Yiyao a little ufortable, but she soon got used to it. Leaning her head on his shoulder, she silently endured the pains in her stomach. Ache! Yiyao said. Suddenly Yiyao felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She covered her stomach with her hands and cold sweat rose from her forehead. Yiyao! Jinyi cried out in rm. He tried to straighten her body, but he found her shrunk into herself. Whats wrong with you? Jinyi asked. Dont touch me! Yiyao said. Having lived for more than 20 years, Yiyao certainly knows what this feeling is. As there was a warm current in her private parts, she knew shes on her period. She never gets her period right. And because of training, she always has some pain when shes on her period. The pain was worse this time, probably because she had had some cold wine and cold sushist night. Whats wrong with you? Jinyi said. When Jinyi saw her distress, he ignored his image as a gentle childe. He looked up and down to see what was wrong with her. Yiyao pushed Jinyi away hurriedly and stood up by herself. Im OK. Yiyao said. Yiyao stood up with her back to Jinyi. Even before she realized something was wrong, Jinyi had seen the wet area on her pants behind her. As soon as Jinyi saw that, he knew whats going on. Without a word, he unbuttoned his coat and put it around Yiyao s waist Lets go back now. Jinyi said. Jinyi still looked mild, but his utterance was no longer in a conferential tone. With a red face, Yiyao lowed her head and nodded slightly, saying, OK. Jinyi reached out his hands and carried Yiyao in the bosom. By the time she recovered herself, her hands were sped around his neck. What are you doing? Yiyao said. Seeing Yiyaos nervous, Jinyi smiled. Can you walk back in your condition? Jinyi said. Put me down and I will have a try. Yiyao said. Yiyao twisted uneasily in Jinyi s arms and dared not look him in the eye. Well, dont move. Ill take you back now. Jinyi said. Jinyi looked unruffled, but he walked fast. Seeing her pale face, he knew there was more to her than her period. Fortunately, they had only walked for a short period of time and they were soon back in the car. Hold it. Ill take you to the hospital right now. Jinyi said. No! Yiyao said. Yiyao forced herself to sit up in the chair and said, Doctors cant cure such a problem In the middle of the sentence, Yiyao frowned, because there was another warm current in her private parts. Take me to the supermarket Yiyao said. The silver-grey car where Yiyao and Jinyi were in sped along at top speed, followed by a ck car. Ziying held her mobile phone and took a look at her delicate makeup. Jingyan, Ive got a mosquito bite on my face. Stop at the drugstore ahead. Ziying said. OK. Jingyan said. Jingyan put his foot on the brake and came to a steady stop behind the silver-grey car. Wait here for me for a minute. Ill be right back. Ziying said. After saying that, Ziying opened the door and ran to the drugstore. Inside the silver-gray car, Jinyi nced back worriedly at Yiyao. Theres a small shop here. How about I go down and buy some? Jinyi said. Unable to speak in pain, she acquiesced and let him buy. She was already embarrassed by the wet area on the back of her pants, not to mention her difficulty getting out of the car. Aware of her embarrassment, Jinyi got out of the car and headed for the shop. He walked to the tampon area under the envious eyes of many girls. A girl moved her eyes away from Jinyi and looked at another girl next to her doubtfully, saying, Why did he stop there? Who knows? But as he is so handsome, he must have a girlfriend. That makes sense The two girls kept whispering, but their voices were more and more loud. After hearing that, Jinyis expressionless face became red. Id like to pay my bill. Jinyi said. The two cashiers were instantly scattered like frightened birds. One of them, the cashier at the counter, pretended to be calm. When she saw the varies tampons on the counter, her eyes widened several times. The cashier pointed at the pile of tampons and said unbelievably, Sir, are you sure you want all this? Yes. How much are they? Jinyi said. Jinyi took a Union Pay Card from his wallet and said, Here you are. The cashier recovered from shock and took the card over, saying, OK. The cashiers fingers identally touched the back of Jinyis hand and she drew them back immediately. When Jinyi put all the tampons into the shopping bag and was about to walk out of the shop, he bumped into a woman whose phone was held up to her face. Hey, whats wrong with you? Ziying said. Ziying bought the medicine and was about to apply it on her face, but she ran into a mans arms. Jinyi leaned to one side immediately and apologized god-naturedly, Im sorry. My makeup was messed up by you. Ziying lifted her head and said. Jinyi looked up and saw Ziyings face. He had a momentary trance. Isnt she Yiyao? Why she is not in the car? Jinyi thought. Ziying reached out her hand and waved it in front of Jinyi. Hey, why dont you speak? Ziying said with a frown. Jinyi then came to his sense. Although the person in front of me looks like Yiyao, their personalities are totally different. Jinyi thought. At the thought of Yi Yaos still waiting for him in the car, Jinyi ignored Ziying and walked toward his car with arge bag of tampons. Ziying held out her arms to stop Jinyi and said, You cant leave! Though Jinyi is good-natured, he couldnt help but frown at Ziyings insolence when he thought of the weak Yiyao. Ive apologized to you. What else do you want from me? I dont want anything from you. Your apology is not sincere at all. Ziying said. You Jinyi said. What happened? Jingyan asked. When Jinyi was about to retort Ziying, Jingyan opened the door of the car and spoke ahead of him. After taking a look at Jinyi, Jingyan asked Ziying, Do you know this gentleman? Ziying shook her head and said, I dont know him. Jingyan, he bumped me. You see, the makeup on my eyes was messed up. Ziying said. I have already apologized to her. Jinyi said. Jinyi was somewhat angry, because its not certain who bumped into who first, but she said its he bumped into her Jingyan took a look at Ziying indifferently and knew its she who led to trouble. Since its no big deal and the gentleman has apologized, lets leave it at that. Jingyan said. Jingyan Ziying said. Ziying stayed in ce and refused to leave. Im Jingyans family. How can he help other people against me? Ziying thought. If you dont leave now, well probably miss dinner. Jingyan said. After saying that, Jingyan opened the door of the car and sat in. Jingyans right. Its almost rush hour. If theyre stuck in traffic, they cant go anywhere. After seeing Jingyan and Ziying left, Jinyi breathed a sigh of relief. Jinyi opened the door of the car and saw Yiyao leaning over the window. Are you less painful? What are you looking at? Jinyi asked curiously. Nothing. Yiyao said. Yiyao hurriedly covered up the loneliness on her face. She was sad. Jingyan has indeed changed. He looked indifferent, but he protected that girl in a weak position. Yiyao thought. Yiyao, we Jinyi said. Lets go back to my home. Yiyao said. Chapter 349 I Want to Marry Him (2) Yiyao Duan and Jinyi Bai said almost in unison. In a few seconds, Yiyao realized that she could not encumber Jinyi, so she asked Jinyi to send her home. After turning a corner, the two cars went in opposite directions. Jingyan Yes hands, holding the steering wheel, trembled. His hands almost slipped off the steering wheel. Jingyan, whats wrong with you? Ziying Duan asked. Im OK. My hands are a little slippery. Jingyan said. Jingyan drew a few pieces of toilet paper to wipe the sweat from his hands and continued to drive towards the most prosperous area of the Capital City. Ziyings parents have already been waiting for them at the gate of themunity. Ziying kept looking out of the car. When she saw her parents, she was in high spirits. Jingyan, stop the car and let me get off the car. Ziying said. Jingyan nodded and pulled the car over. Ziying got out of the car excitedly, running to her parents to give them a big hug. Its good youre back. Ziyings mother wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said emotionally, Youve lost some weight. Ziying acted as a spoiled child in her mothers arms and said, No, Ive put on a lot of weight. Ziying and her parents joked and chatted freely. After standing for a while, Ziying walked up to Jingyan after Jingyan parked the car in the underground garage. Naturally, she took Jingyans arm. Dad, mom, let me introduce Jingyan to you. Ziying said. Following the direction where Ziying pointed to, Ziyings mother looked Jingyan up and down. Then she nodded with satisfaction and said, He is a nice guy. After being given the cold shoulder by Ziying, Ziyings father was jealous and said, Oh? I dont think he is a nice guy. Ziying looked at her father said sweetly, Father~ Hum! Ziyings father said. Then he turned his head away from the two who were holding hands After seeing that, Ziyings mother came to the rescue and said, Well, dont stand here. Lets go home. Ziyings mother prodded Ziyings father with her elbow and said in a low voice, Our daughter is here. What are you creating a disturbance for? After Ziyings mother said that, she led Jingyan into the building. Seeing no one paid attention to him, Ziyings father snorted and followed them into the building. At Duans home, Ziyings mother washed her hands and put on an apron in the kitchen. What would you like for dinner? Ziyings mother asked Ziyings and Jingyan. I want to eat stewed pork ribs and braised pork trotters Ziying said a list if dishes immediately. Ziyings mother gave Ziying a shave on her nose with her finger and said in a spoiled way, You are so gluttonous! I know you are best to me. Ziying said. After hearing what Ziying said, Ziyings mother chuckled. Then Ziyings mother seemed to remember something and turned to ask Jingyan, Is there anything you want to eat? Jingyan stoop up politely and said, Dont bother. Just make something simple. Ziyings mother didnt gave a straight answer to what Jingyan said. She then nced hesitantly at Ziyings father sitting in the corner of the sofa. Nodding slightly, she turned and went into the kitchen. Not wanting to sit in the living room with her father and Jingyan, Ziying followed her mother into the kitchen. Mom, let me help you. Ziying said. Ziyings father and Jingyan sat on each end of the sofa in the living room. Ziyings father took a look at Jingyan an snorted. Hes not exactly a great man. How could he let my wife and daughter pay so much attention to him? My wife didnt even ask me what I want to eat. My wife made it in that she has a good impression of him. Ziyings father looked at Jingyan for a long time until Jingyan felt ufortable. Boy, what do you do? Ziyings father asked. After being asked, Jingyan turned to look at Ziyings father and said respectfully, My family is in business. Business, hum Ziyings father said. Then he looked away from Jingyan in disdain. My family is a literary family. How can we take a fancy to a businessman? Ziyings father thought. And who are your parents? Ziyings father asked. My father is Kerry. Jingyan said. Jingyan remained deferential and didnt mind Ziyings fathers change of attitude. But after hearing Jingyans fathers name, Ziyings fathers facial expression changed. Kerry, if I remember it correctly At the thought of that, Ziyings father looked at Jingyan a little more gently. How do you know Ziying? Ziyings father asked. I met Ziying at the seaside. Jingyan said. Seaside? Ziyings father mumbled, Thats romantic Jingyan nodded and didnt know what to say. Jingyan could see that Ziyings father didnt like him. Jingyan wondered why Ziyings father was hostile to him without any reason as its only been a few minutes since they met. Both Jingyan and Ziyings father were silent. Out of sheer boredom, Ziyings father changed the channel with the remote. Suddenly, he stopped changing the channel, because he saw Jingyans photo on TV. He watched Jingyan and the TV back and forth several times. After making sure its Jingyans photo, he changed the channel as if nothing had happened. In Ziyings fathers mind, however, he had changed his impression of Jingyan. If Im not mistaken, its the new rich list on TV. I have no idea that he makes a difference at such a young age. He is not as same as other rich second generation, who only idle away in seeking pleasure. Ziyings father thought. Ah! Dear girl! Screams came from the kitchen and Ziyings father dropped the remote immediately and ran into the kitchen to see whats going on. Ziyings mother was heating the oil when she heard the scream of Ziying. Then She turned her head and saw that Ziying was holding a knife and that her fingers were full of b***d. Ziyings father rushed into the kitchen from the living room and took Ziying s hand to see anxiously. Daughter, are you OK? Ziyings father said. Ziyings finger was still bleeding. After seeing that, Jingyan wanted to go out to find the medical kit, but he suddenly remembered that Ziying had put a band-aid in the pocket in his suit this morning because she worried about his injury on his leg. Uncle, please make way. Jingyan said. After hearing that, Ziyings father said angrily, Why you ask me to make way when my daughter is injured? The wound needs to be treated in time, or it will be inmed. Jingyan said. Jingyan then took out the band-bid from his pocket. After Jingyan and Ziyings father looked at each other for a while, Ziyings father gave way unwillingly. Jingyan, it hurts. Ziying said with a frown. Ziying looked at Jingyan piteously,pletely ignoring that her father was still around. After waiting for a long time and seeing his daughter was still giving Jingyan the d eye, Ziyings father shook his sleeves and walked out of the kitchen with a snort. You two go out too. I cant cook when you are in my way. Ziyings mother said. Ziyings mother wanted to take the knife, but Ziying just kept making eyes at Jingyan as if she didnt see her mother. Ziyings mother couldnt help ask them to get out of the kitchen. Ziying stuck her tongue out and said, Mom, then we will get out of here. Can you do it alone? Should I ask father to help you? Ziyings mother was busy cutting vegetables that she didnt look up. No. I will thank god a long as you dont cause trouble for me. Ziyings mother said. Ziying touched her nose and held Jingyans hand to walk out of the kitchen. Ziyings father was in a sulk in the living room, but when he looked up, he saw Jingyan and Ziying were hand in hand and he was angrier. You Ziyings father said. Ziying felt wronged looked at his father, saying, Whats wrong? No cuddling in the house. Havent I taught you that? Ziyings father said. I wont do that if you dont allow me to do. Why are you so mean to me? Ziying mumbled, You and mother cuddle at home usually, and I dont say anything. You are not like us. You dont understand that. Ziyings father said. Ziyings father didnt expect his daughter would talk back and he was angrier. Ziyings father was raged at Jingyan. Its all Jingyans fault and he acts as if it has nothing to do with him. How bad he is! Ziyings father thought. Well, just clear the tale for dinner. Ziyings mother said. Ziyings father, Ziying and Jingyan sat awkwardly in the living room until Ziyings mother carried the dishes to the table. Ziyings mother took a look at them three. Why are you still sitting here? Husband,e in with me to help serve. Ziyings mother said. Ziyings father, who was in a sulk, let go of his anger when he heard his wife ask him to help. Then he stood up and followed her wife into the kitchen. The atmosphere was cold at the table. Ziyings father just ate without the idea of speaking. Ziying, who sat opposite his father, ignored his father and put food in Jingyans bowl as she ate. Jingyan, this dish is my mothers specialty. Try it. Its delicious! Jingyan, try this one As Ziying spoke, Jingyans bowl was full of all kinds of dishes. Ziyings father looked at Jingyan in a more and more mean way. Jingyan epted Ziyings offers with a smile, but when he looked straight at Ziyings fathers eyes, he shuddered. Hum, when you have a boyfriend, you forget your father. Ziyings father couldnt help but say whats in his heart. Ziying put some shredded potatoes into her fathers bowl and said, I dont forget you. Father, eat this! Ziyings father frowned and said, Whats this? You put meat to his bowl, and why you just put shredded potatoes on my bowl? Ziyings father thought. I cut the shredded potatoes myself. Ziying raised her head and saidcently, I hurt my finger for cutting them. Sure enough, after hearing Ziying said the shredded potatoes were cut by her, Ziyings fathers face was not that stiff. The potatoes are cut well and evenly, but your skills need to be improved. Ziyings father said. Jingyan looked down at the shredded potatoes in his bowl. Are they cut evenly? They are almost of the size of pieces of potatoes. Jingyan thought. But since Ziyings father said Ziying cut them evenly, he didnt say anything to retort, or he would get the eye from Ziyings father. Therefore, Jingyan hid other facial expressions and just nodded with a smile on his face. Dad Ziying said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ziyings father was enjoying his meal when he heard Ziying called him. He almost choked. Then he coughed and said, Daughter, whats the matter? I want to tell you something, but dont get angry. Ziying said. Go ahead. I wont get angry. Ziyings father said. Ziyings father wanted to pet Ziyings hair as usual, but he didnt do that after he took a look at Jingyan. His intuition was that what his daughter was going to say next was going to have something to do with Jingyan. Then Ziyings father corrected himself by saying, Go ahead. Im listening. Wellwell Ziying said. Ziying stole a nce at Jingyan and said, Im decided to marry Jingyan. What? Ziyings father pped his hand hard on the table and said. Ziyings father thought he had misheard and said, Say it again. I am going to marry Jingyan. Ziying said. Ziying closed her eyes and dared not look at her father. As Ziying is a child from a reserved schrly family, she had expected her fathers reaction would be that. Ziyings father took a deep breath to calm down and said, Do you know what youre talking about? Youve only known him a few days and youre going to marry him? Dad, I know what I am talking about. I love Jingyan. Ziying said. Thats a tomfoolery! Ziyings father said. Ziyings father couldnt bear it for any time and pped the chopsticks on the table. You just know him for a few days and you say you love him. Is that what I taught you? Ziyings father said. Ziying was stunned. She knew her father would object, but she hasnt seen him so angry before. Her tears dropped from her eyes. Ziyings mother, whos looking on, embraced Ziying in her arms and said, Just talk nicely. Dont frighten our daughter. Daughter, you have to understand your father. Hes worried about you. Ziyings mother said tofort Ziying. Chapter 350: Chapter 350 I Really Like You (1) I really like Jingyan Ye. Ziying Duan said with sobs. Her eyes were red and she looked pitiful. Covering his chest, Ziyings father turned his eyes to Jingyan in a vicious way. How did you make my daughter so obsessed with you? Ziyings father said. Ziying stood in front of Jingyan to stop her father looking at Jingyan and said, Father, it has nothing to do with Jingyan. Dont scold him. Well, you dont even let me scold him now. You are really my dear girl! Ziyings father said. After saying that, Ziyings father covered his mouth and coughed. Suddenly he sank back into the chair, breathing heavily. Husband, whats wrong with you? Ziyings mother said. Seeing Ziyings father sitting in a chair coughing and drowsy, she felt something was wrong. Ziyings mother let go of her hand, which was holding Ziying, and ran to Ziyings father. Eh-hem Ziyings father covered his mouth and held out his hand to stop Ziyings mother froming to him. Eh-hem Jingyan stepped out from behind Ziying and said to Ziyings father with a bow, Uncle, it is indeed my fault that you are not satisfied with me. I am sorry for that. As he is man, no matter what happened, he shouldnt hide behind a woman. But I also have my principles. Now that I have promised to marry Ziying, I will treat her well. Please rest assured on this point. Jingyan said. Ziyings fathers coughing was still going on, but he was clearly breathing more easily. He finally raised his head and set eyes on Jingyan. You principles? Ziyings father sneered and said, Can you promise you wont let her cry, and let her suffer any injustice? Jingyan looked at Ziying beside him hesitantly. With tears in her eyes, she looked pitiful. Then Jingyan shook his head and said, I cant promise that. Then how do you have the guts to say those words? Ziyings father said. Ziyings father didnt expect Jingyan would answer like that, so he was momentarily embarrassed. But Ill try my best not to make her cry. Jingyan said. After hearing that, Ziying was greatly touched. Ziying put her arms around Jingyans waist. At first Jingyan was stiff, but then he rxed and let her hold him. Seeing his daughter is so attached to Jingyan, a feeling of powerlessness rose in Ziyings fathers heart. After all, is it not a good thing for a girl to stoop topromise. Ziyings father was at a loss what to do. Now that Ziying had taken a fancy to Jingyan, it was absolutely impossible for her to break off her affections. Holding Ziyings mothers hand, Ziyings father stood up and said, Lets set aside the subject of marriage for a moment. At least your parents should be here to meet us. Thats right. Jingyan nodded in agreement and said, Ive informed them and they should be here in a couple of days. After hearing that, Ziyings father looked not so embarrassed. He staggered to the bedroom, holding the dining table. When Ziyings father was near Jingyan, he said, Just conduct yourself well. In Yiyao Duans house, Jinyi Bai was busy making a cup of brown sugar water for her. Yiyao was lying on the sofa, covered with a thick quilt, but there was cold sweat on her forehead. After walking back and forth in front of Yiyao several times, Jinyi finally stuffed a cup of brown sugar water into her hands. Yiyao, how are you doing? Jinyi asked apprehensively. Just so so. Yiyao opened her mouth and said with a shaky voice. If it hurts too much, Ill take you to the hospital. Jinyi said. Jinyi frowned and dried the sweat on her forehead with a towel, as if he was the one who was suffering the pain. Yiyao shook her head and said, Im fine. Dont you have sses this afternoon? Off you go. Jinyi put the towel in his hand into the basin and said, I asked my colleagues to take over my lessons. How can I leave you alone when you are in such terrible pain? Yiyao smiled at him weakly. Bouts of pain in her stomach made her unable to speak, and thats when the her phone rang. Yiyao struggled to get up, but the phone was on the table and she couldnt reach it. Answer it for me. Yiyao said. Jinyi answered the phone and said, Hello? Whos speaking? After hearing a mans voice, the caller was stunned for a while and said Yiyao? The callers voice is deep, with a rigid tone. Jinyi vaguely knew whos the caller. Uncle, Yiyao cante to the phone right now. Jinyi said. Cant answer the phone? Juns said with a deeper voice, Whats she doing? I order her to answer the phone in three seconds. One! Two! After hearing the reverberate numbers, Jinyi put the phone to Yiyaos ear at the highest speed. Your father is calling. Jinyi said with l*pnguage. Yiyao blinked understandingly. Dad! Yiyao said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Why cant you answer the phone? Stand erectly and salute! Jun said. Yes! Yiyao said. After hearing the order of Jun, Yiyao jumped up from the sofa and made a standard military salute. Now tell me where you are and what you are doing. Jun said. Chief, I am sick and resting. Yiyao said. Youre sick? Whats going on? Jun said in surprise. Im fine. Yiyao said. Yiyao didnt adapt to the change of the attitudes of her father. She wondered why her father had been so angry just now, and now he was so gentle. Its good that you are fine. It wont be long before the parade begins. If you feel well,e to the army to train the troops. Jun said. Yes, sir! Yiyao said. After hearing Yiyaos decisive answer, Jun was somewhat sad. Then he said with a softened voice, Take good care of yourself first. There is no hurry for the training. Yiyao said OK and hang up the phone. Feeling weak all over, she fell down on the sofa. After seeing that, Jinyi reached out his hands and caught her. Yiyao! Are you OK? Jinyi said. Yiyao barely opened her eyes and nodded to him. Then Yiyao slid down from Jinyis hands and fell onto the sofa. Id better take you to the hospital. You look so weak. Jinyi said. Jinyi picked her up horizontally and headed for the elevator. The road was clear and the car soon stopped at the hospital. Jinyi took Yiyao out of the car. Seeing Jinyi trying to carry her to the elevator, Yiyao said, Wait! Put me down first. Yiyao said. Without knowing why, Jinyi stopped after hearing what Yiyao said. Seeing Jinyi look puzzled, Yiyao said, Havent you been to the hospital? Whats matter with that? Jinyi touched his head and said. Hes never been to the hospital indeed. He has had a private doctor since he was born. As his father is on good terms with several uncles who are teachers in medical colleges, he hasnt been to the hospital. Yiyao smiled and said, You have to register first. Really? Jinyi said. Jinyi looked at the direction where Yiyao looked and saw a long line in the hospital hall. How can you see a doctor like this? When its our turn, Im afraid you wont be able to hold on. Jinyi said. Thats the system of hospitals. Go to line up. I can make it. Yiyao said. Yiyao sped her hand against the door frame, trying to keep herself from falling to the ground forck of strength. People came in and out of the elevator and knocked her to be on the verge of copse. After seeing that, Jinyi was worried. Jinyi walked around the hall and then took Yiyao to a chair. Sit here and wait for me. Jinyi said. The cold iron sheet chair made Yiyao frown. After hesitating for a while, Jinyi took off his clothes and spread them over the chair. Wait here for me. Ill be right back. Jinyi said. Covering her stomach, Yiyao smiled at Jinyi with difficulty. OK. Yiyao said. Jinyi walked to where people lined to register. After a few minutes, the line reached the door of the hall. With a frown, Jinyi walked to the end of the line. Suddenly there were several people jumped the queue in front of him. The people in the line wereughing and frolicking, and Jinyi couldnt see the head of the line. Every few minutes Jinyi looked at where Yiyao was sitting for fear that she would faint on the chair. The chair was covered with clothes, but Yiyao could still feel the coldness of the iron sheet. Yiyaos was dazed. Shey limp on the armrest, curled up in a ball. At that moment, there came some noise outside and an ambnce was parked at the front door. Then a stretcher was carried out of the ambnce. Yiyao managed to open her eyes and nced at the crowd, and then she lowered her head immediately. She didnt know if its her illusion that she saw Jingyan among the crowd. She saw Jingyan pushed the hospital bed, where a man was on, and sped toward the emergency room. Why he is here with that girl? Yiyao thought. Jingyan, together with Ziying and Ziyings mother, was stopped at the door of the emergency room. With a frown, Jingyan leaned against the window. He lit a cigarette and put it into his mouth. Ziying and Ziyings mother were crying behind him. Whats wrong with father? Why did he faint suddenly? Ziying lie prone on a chair and said. Ziyings mother cried softly. In order to appease her daughter, Ziyings mother chocked back her tears and exined, Your father has high b***d pressure and he cant be irritated. Maybe he is sulking and thats why Didnt he agree to meet Jingyans parents? What he is angry with? Ziying said. Jingyan felt oppressed and dropped the cigarette. Im going to the bathroom. Jingyan said. Yiyaos stomach was aching badly and she felt the warm current in her private parts. She had a hunch that if she didnt go to the restroom, her period would spill over her pants. After telling Jinyi that she was going to the restroom, Yiyao held the wall and walked toward the restroom slowly. Behind her was Jingyan, who had just finished smoking a cigarette. They two walked into the opposite doors. When Yiyao turned to leave the restroom, Jingyan walked out of the mens toilet. Jingyan washed his hands in the sink. Suddenly he looked up and saw the view of the back of a familiar figure. He quickly turned off the tap to go out to look for, but he didnt see any sign of Yiyao. Jingyan shook his head with a wry smile. I cant forget Yiyao when I am about to marry someone else. Ziyings fathers concerns are not without reason. Jingyan thought. When Ziyings father asked Jingyan if he can promise that he wont make her cry, he said no, because Jingyan doesnt love Ziying, so he would be careless and absent-minded in doing many things, thus ignoring Ziyings feelings and making her sad. Chapter 350 I Really Like You (2) Just like that shadow, obviously he already knew it couldnt be Yiyao Duan, but he stubbornly chased out to look for her. Yiyao, where did you go? With cold sweat on his head, Jinyi Bai saw Yiyao walking over from the hallway and he hurriedly rushed over to hold her. Yiyao smiled weakly, I went to the toilet, did you register? Yes, its on the third floor. Yiyao nodded and reluctantly stood up ording to his hand, Then lets go there. Jinyi helped Yiyao into the gynecology department, surrounded by strange gazes. He was a little ufortable and touched his nose. His face flushed. Ill go in by myself. Yiyao saw his embarrassment, he should not have experienced this kind of thing as a university teacher, therefore, she let go of Jinyis hand and wanted to go in alone. Jinyi, however, immediately followed her, Ill go in with you. Although he was embarrassed, but Yiyao was the one he loved, how could he let her face this cold hospital alone. Please be quickly,e in if you want to see a doctor, get out if you dont! The female physician inside got impatient and yelled towards them. Jinyis face, which had returned to normal, immediately reddened to his neck, and he hurriedly walked in with his head lowered. Doctor, how is she? Seeing that the female physician inspected her for a long time, asked a few questions and then remained silent, Jinyi could not help but open his mouth and ask. How can you be such a boyfriend? The female physician frowned and wrote a few words on the sheet, Girls cant eat cold things during their period, here, take this and go down and pay the bill. Jinyi froze for a moment, remembering that the night before he and Yiyao had dinner, drank wine and ate sushi, even the dessert after the meal was ice cream. It was his negligence and carelessness In First Aid Room. After three hours of resuscitation, the lights above the emergency room was turned off. Ziying Duan and her mother, who were wiping their tears, immediately stood up from the chairs and gathered around the door of the emergency room, and after a while, the hospital bed was pushed out from inside. Dad! As soon as Ziying saw her father on the hospital bed, she couldnt help but cry. Her mother stumbled a bit and nearly fell to the ground. She was held by Jingyan Ye behind her and waited until she could stand before releasing his hand. Jingyan frowned and stopped the attending doctor, How is Uncle Duan? The attending doctor took off his mask and sighed, The patient is out of danger, but the situation is not optimistic, if he gets angry again, Im afraid he wont be so lucky. Jingyan said, Thank you doctor. The bed was transferred to the VIP ward, Ziying sat in front of her fathers bed sobbing, her mother wiped her fathers forehead with a wet towel, only Jingyan was standing in the doorway, looking at a loss. The setting sun shone into the ward and shone into her fathers eyes, the corners of his eyes moved, causing Ziying to rush around. Dad? Her father dazedly heard someone call him and struggled to open his eyes, the blinding sunlight immediately shone into his eyes, causing him to squint slightly. Ziying Its me, its me! Ziying cried with joy and hurriedly grabbed her fathers hand, while hers mother stood behind them in relief, secretly wiping her tears. While Jingyan noticed the light outside the window, then he silently walked over and pulled the curtains. His sudden action made them turned their eyes to him. Her father was not very kind to Jingyan, but seeing his careful actions, his attitude towards him improved slightly. You,e here. Duans father weakly beckoned towards him. Jingyan obediently walked over and Ziying gave up a seat for him and let him sit beside her. Uncle? Duans father took his hand and patted him on the back of it, Im leaving Ziying in your hands, you must be good to her! Jingyan tightly pursed his lips, paused for a moment, and spoke cautiously. I will. The person he loved had left, his heart has died along with her, and now he was in the same mood to anyone, since he hurt Ziying, he would be responsible for her! Duans father nodded in satisfaction, he took Ziyings hand again, holding the two of them tightly together. He was a father, he wanted his daughter to be happy more than anyone else. Duans fathers illness needed to recuperate properly, and the hospital environment was depressing, therefore, Duans father proposed to go home to recuperate. On his third day in the hospital, he asked Jingyan to take him home. Uncle, you rest first, Ill go out again. After dropping Duans father off at home, Jingyan stood at the door, but did not go in. Ziying ran out and hugged Jingyan, Jingyan, where are you going? The airport, my parents are arriving today. Saying that, he looked at the watch on his wrist, Its ten oclock, I have to hurry over. As soon as Ziying heard that he was going to pick up her parents inws in the future, she immediately let go of his waist and instructed fondly, Then youe back early ande see me! Jingyan nodded and said goodbye to Duans father and mother who were sitting in the living room, Ill go out first. Duans mother smiled faintly at him, turned to Duans father, but only saw him nodding in a pretentious manner, so she could not help but smile, this person, obviously happy in his heart, but insisted on giving him a face. Jingyan also did not care and turned away. At the airport, Jingyans car just drove in, a woman who was in white dress blocked his car. Come on, why did youe sotely, weve been standing for a while! Chuxue Ye opened the passenger door andined as she sat in. Some things dyed. Jingyan squinted his eyes and saw Kerry and Venus walking hand in hand towards his car in the distance, he rushed to get out of the car to help. Jingyan, what the hell is going on? On the phone you said you wanted to get married? Howe you suddenly want to get married? Venus couldnt help but frown with worry before she reached her son. Jingyan took the bag in Venuss hand. He took her hand naturally, Im not too young, I should get married. I know this reason, but so suddenly, what kind of girl she is, you have not understood each other, and we are not ready Jingyan patted Venuss wrist, faintly smiled, How are you more apprehensive than me, do not worry,ter you can meet her! Venus worriedly looked back at Kerry and saw him shaking his head at her. Then she closed her mouth. In the car, it had been Chuxue chattering questions, Jingyan asionally answered. Venus and Kerry each had their own preupations, were toozy to speak. Brother, howe you married Ziying? Dont you like Yiyao? Mentioning Yiyao, Jingyan gave a bitterugh, like? So what, how many people in the world could have lovers who end up together, he and Yiyao were already separated from each other, and it was no longer possible. Brother, brother? Chuxue called him, Jingyan came back to his senses, his foot mmed on the brake, and the four people fell forward in unison due to inertia. When they were stabilized, they only saw a silver and white car parked in front of them. Jingyan frowned and got out of the car, walked to the opposite side, reached out and knocked on the ss window three times. Jinyi rubbed his wrist and rolled down the window, Jingyan gave him a faint look and asked, Are you all right, sir? Huh? Jinyi turned his head in confusion, he saw the ck Rolls-Royce parked, and said, Ah! Sorry, I I was the one who got lost in thought. When he was ready to sincerely apologize, Jingyan snatched his words, and he nced at the head of the car that was knocked out of shape, could not help but knit his brows. Jingyan took out a business card from his jacket pocket and handed it to Jinyi, This is my business card, if you need anything, just call me. No, no, no! Jinyi waved his hand, but Jingyan did not wait for him to refuse, and directly reached out and put the business card on the cars loading dock. Jinyi was back to his senses, Jingyan had returned to the car, a few minutester, the car started, drove past him, he smiled helplessly, tried to start the car, he smiled in relief, it could still work He and Yiyao was about to go to dinner, if he was trapped on the road, he would certainly not go there, but fortunately, God was kind to him, the car could work. After a while. He already saw the flower store in front of him, and Yiyao was sitting in the yard sorting out different flower branches, and the smile in his eyes was even warmer. Yiyao heard the sound of brakes, looked up, only saw that the silver-white car head was out of shape. Seeing Jinyi get off, she could not help but frown, Whats going on? Just had a bump, nothing serious. Jinyi shrugged easily and walked to her side, What are you doing? Sorting them out, someone wille and get themter. Yiyao was still uneasy, looked at him a few more times and found that there were no injuries on him before she slightly dropped the stone in her heart. Jinyi looked at his watch, There are still more than half an hour before the appointment time, let me help if you are in a hurry. He squatted down, picking, his face rose up with a puzzled look, Yiyao felt funny, pointing to the flowers in his hand and said, Forget-me-not is just a garnish, you take too much. Jinyi put down some, and picked up another handful of flowers, Yiyao really couldnt help but interrupt him. The flowernguage of that one is contradictory to the one you are holding, you cant use it together. After saying that, Yiyao got up, pped her hands and said, There is no hurry, it is also in time toe back after eating to match. Jinyi, however, became interested in the flowers all over the ground, You can remember the characteristics andnguage of these flowers? Most of them. Yiyao rubbed her neck absentmindedly, and Jinyi had already stood up. He held a white gardenia in his hand, gently pinned above Yiyaos ear, the fragrance emanating from the flower was refreshing, Yiyao had a momentary daze, the breath in her ear already made her tremble. Jinyi ambled in her ear, said to her: I love you If she remembered correctly, the flowernguage of gardenia is eternal unchanging love! Yiyaos heart trembled, admittedly, she had been with Jinyi, but they never talked about this issue in depth, no matter what the reason was, they were avoiding to say love, but today, he finally broke this bnce. Yiyao reached out to take the flowers, but was held by Jinyi, Do not take, promise me Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Reunion, Family Get Together (1) You look good with this. Yiyao Duan put down her hand in a daze and smiled faintly, Thank you, Jinyi. Dont thank me. Jinyi Bais eyes were full of the emotions that he couldnt exin clearly. He took a deep look at Yiyao and lowered his head to cover up his emotions, Lets go to dinner. Yiyao nodded silently. She knew that he was disappointed. When a person expressed his love, what he wanted most was to receive his lovers response, but she couldnt respond. The person she loved was with other women. After all, he was not the gentle man in front of her. Jinyis car was hit into a dent, but it was hard to get a taxi from the location of the flower shop, so they had to make do with it. Since Yiyao said thank you just now, they had been in an awkward atmosphere. Feeling bored, Yiyao took a magazine from the car board. A name card on the magazine slid down her hand. On her knee was a familiar ck business card. Yiyaos pupils narrowed and her fingers trembled as she picked it up. The wordsing into her view were Jingyan Ye. He knew Jinyi! Jinyi She heard her own voice trembling. Whats the matter? Jinyi turned his head in doubt. Just now, neither of them spoke. He thought that they would keep it that way after dinner. Unexpectedly, she suddenly talked to him, which caught him off guard a little bit.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yiyao handed the business card to him and asked, This manwho is he? Jinyi was concentrating on driving. Suddenly a business card appeared in front of his eyes. He took a look and searched his mind for the memory of this card. Oh, this He remembered the car hitting him just now, and this business card was handed to him by a handsome man. At that time, he didnt collect it and casually put it onto the car board. I dont know him, but he should be a rich man. Because that man drove a limited edition of Rolls-Royce. Although he didnt know much about cars, he knew Rolls-Royce. Yiyao loosen her fingers, and the business card slipped through her fingertips. Seeing her distraction, Jinyan asked, Whats the matter, do you know him? Yiyao put away her lost expression and shook her head, I dont know him. She didnt know why. Whenever she was determined to forget him, he appeared in her life again. These days, she came across somethings about him, was it really just a coincidence? Looking up, she bumped into Jinyis eyes. She dodged reflexively and exined, I just think this card is special. It looks interesting. I see. Jinyi moved his eyes to the opposite road. The loss in his eyes shed by. She still didnt want to face him. Jingyan picked up Kerry Ye and Venus Mu. He wanted to go straight to a hotel for the dinner, but Mrs. Duan insisted that they needed to Duans house for dinner. Jingyan had no choice but to ask for his parents opinions. Seeing that they had no objection, he drove straight to Yes house. My inws! As soon as Kerry stepped into the door, he saw someoneing out. He leaned slightly and politely held out his hand. Hello. Mr. Duan was stunned, then he reached for Kerrys hand and said in return, Hello. After the awkward meeting, Jingyan and the others walked into the living room. Ziying Duan, who was watching in the kitchen, heard the sound and rushed out, Jingyan, you are back! Jingyan wanted to step back, but considering the people in the living room, he chose to stand in the same ce and let her hold him. Mr. Duanughed happily, Dont me her, Ziying has been such a temperament since she was a child. Kerry frowned. Venus, who was beside him, held his hand tightly and said with a smile, Girls are the loveliest when they are being themselves. One sentence made Mr. Duan smile and started chatting much to Venus. Kerry could not help holding Venuss waist to dere his sovereignty. Mr. Duans smile froze on the face. Venus quickly exined, Hes just like this, very sticky. Please dont mind. He means no harm. Well, you guys have a good rtionship. Mr. Duan touched his nose awkwardly. Sitting on the sofa, he felt Kerrys oppressive eyes. While no one was looking, Kerry lowered his head to Venuss ear, Dont be too warm to other men. Venuss ear roots turned red. Her hands push away the man who was pressing on herself, and secretly scolded, Pervert. When it came to Jingyans ears, he couldnt help but get goose bumps all over his body. After so long, he didnt expect that his parents were still so close. Jingyan, whats the matter with you? Why are you shaking? Ziying was holding Jingyan. Feeling his strangeness, she asked. The voice was not high or low, just be able to spread all over the living room. Everyone was having their own thoughts. Hearing Ziyings exmation, everyone turned their eyes to Jingyan. Im fine. Im fine. Jingyan smiled, but heined inside. He just heard his parents flirting, but it was not right to share it out. But Ziying didnt understand. She continued to ask, You were shaking just now! Whats wrong with you? As Kerrys eyes became sharper and sharper, Jingyans forehead was sweating, Im feeling a little ufortable. Maybe the air conditioning is too low, and I didnt get used to it. Although this statement was far-fetched, it somehow made Kerry shift his eyes and returned to Venus with tender looks. Jingyan took a deep breath. Finally, it was covered up. At this time, the meal was ready. Mrs. Duan called for everyone. Everyone got up and sat down at the table. Jingyan Ziying used chopsticks to get a piece of spare rib. When she was about to put it in Jingyans bowl, Jingyan gave her a re. Thinking of Jingyans parents at the dinner table, she quickly took back the chopsticks. When Chuxue saw it, her eyes rolled, Brother, Id like some ribs, but its too far away! Jingyan stared at her and gave her a piece of rib without saying a word. After eating for a while, Chuxue raised her head and said, I want to eat eggnt. Scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Pigs feet. All over the table was the voice of Chuxuemanding Jingyan. On one side, Kerry and Venus were used to it, but Mr. Duan turned gloomy. Was this a warning? His daughter had not married into Ye family yet and met such a difficult sister-inw, how could she live well in the future? After all, he wanted his daughter to live a lifetime with Jingyan, so he got to guard for her. Thinking about this, Mr. Duan put down his chopsticks and quietly looked at Chuxue asking for this and that. However, it seemed that Chuxue didnt see it and continued to chatter. Mr. Duan covered his mouth and coughed. The movement on the table stopped. Ziying had been upset. It was not easy to hide her anger just now, but with her fathers support now, she stared at Chuxue recklessly. She didnt expect that Chuxue, who was good to her originally, suddenly became like this today. Jingyan also felt the strange atmosphere at the dinner table, but he didnt think that something was wrong. He was taught to take care of his sister well since he was a child. He had been used to these things for a long time, and felt nothing wrong with it. Mr. Duan took a look at Kerry and saw that he was indifferent, who only softened his eyes when he set his eyes on Venus. Mr. Duan couldnt help but feel angrier. But when he thought that his daughter liked Jingyan so much, he could only restrain his anger and asked lightly, Jingyan, have you found a ce for your parents to stay? Jingyan didnt expect him to ask such a question. A little stupefied, he said, I already reserved a room. Its in the hotel I stayed in. Mr. Duan pondered, How can they stay in a hotel? We have an apartment in the city. How about we asking someone to clean it up and you staying there for the time being? No need, thanks. Jingyan was about to reply, but he was interrupted by Kerry, I bought a vi around the Third Ring road before, and now it justes in handy. Mr. Duan kept still for a long while before he gave a stiff smile. It was obvious that Kerry disliked them. Was the vi better? Venus saw that the atmosphere was getting stiff, and quickly came to join in the conversation, Compared with these trivia things, shouldnt we discuss about the big day? Which date should we choose? This topic attracted Mrs. Duan, who wasnt speaking. She said softly, Ive seen a few days, but the best one is the first day of next month. First day of next month? Venus eximed, Wont that be too hasty? Mrs. Duan shook her head. If we start to prepare from now on, it wont be so hurry. Venus turned to look at his son. This was his life. She didnt want to be too authoritarian. Jingyan had intended to make do with getting married. Naturally, he was not enthusiastic about this kind of thing. Ziying around him was very positive though. Seeing Venus looking at her side, she thought that Venus was asking for her advice. She quickly raised her head and shook it. It seemed that this was not enough. She said, Jingyan and I have no objection! Venus frowned. The girl took the initiative too much. She was asking her son. How could she answer the question? Venus and Kerry looked at each other. They both saw satisfaction in each others eyes, but it was not good to express it publicly. They only smiled and epted it. When they were leaving, Ziying was reluctant to part with Jingyan. She pulled the corner of Jingyans coat, until she walked him to the elevator entrance, then slowly released the corner of his coat. Back in the car, Venus asked Chuxue, who was humming a popr song in the front seat, Why were you so fussy at the dinner? I remember you didnt like pigs feet. Chuxues humming stopped. She turned her head and said, Mom, as you saw it, Ziyings father was like that, I cant stand him! Who allowed you to say such things about an elder? Venus slightly frowned and scolded her daughter in a harsh voice. She had never talked to Chuxue like this. For a moment, Chuxue couldnt smile any more. She frustratingly touched her nose and sat back in the codrivers seat, eyes brimming with tears. Chapter 351 Reunion, Family Get Together (2) Venus also realized that what she just said to her was too harsh, so she ended up being silent. Jingyan Ye was driving, but kept an eye on Chuxue Ye. Seeing she was about to cry, he sighed and handed her a tissue. Take it away! Im not crying! said Chuxue with a nasal voice. She pushed away the tissue in front of her, but her tears flowed down. Kerry, who was taking a nap, slowly opened his eyes and asked with a frown, Whats wrong? Why is Chuxue crying? He then looked at Jingyan. I didnt make her cry.Jingyan hastily exined. I spoke too harshly to her just now Venus said. Kerry lightlyughed and took her in his arms, Just now you are not satisfied with Duan family at dinner. Why are you angry now? I just dont understand why Jingyan wants to marry her suddenly. Venus said angrily, and then looked at Jingyan, What exactly do you like about her? Jingyan shook his head. I dont know. You obviously still like Yiyao. said Chuxue. You know me so well? Jingyan sneered. He knew that he was still deeply in love with Yiyao. Chuxue didnt say anything and only felt sad. Venus sighed. Since it was her sons choice, she could only agree to his marriage with Ziying Duan. Then they were silent. Twenty minutester, they returned to the vi. Chuxue was the first to get off, picked a room, went in and closed the door. The next thing was to discuss the marriage. She could not help them and also did not want to help them. Jinyi Bai wiped his mouth with a towel. His eyes inadvertently nced at Yiyao Duans bowed head. Looking at her long eyshes moving from time to time, he was tempted. Why do you keep looking at me? Yiyao ufortably touched her nose and immediately shifted her gaze when her gaze met his. Jinyi smiled faintly, You dont seem to have slept well these days. You have dark circles under your eyes and also lost a lot of weight. Then she touched her eyes. She had a good time for the past two days. It was just that at night she could not help but think of Jingyan. Her heart ached at the thought of him looking tenderly at other grils and being kind to them. Ill take you to a ce. Jinyi suddenly said. Before Yiyao could react, her hand was already held by him. Where are we going? asked she. Jinyi turned his head and smiled, Youll know when you get there. But my flowers arent ready yet. Xiaocui will help you. Then they walked for about ten minutes and finally stopped in front of arge tree. She looked up at the gate and asked, This is the school where you work. Jinyi nodded. He was looking carefully at the name hanging on the tree. Then he turned his head and said with a smile, This tree is said to be able to bless longsting love. Although I dont believe it, I still want to bring you here to see it. Yiyao was stunned and looked at the tree carefully. The tree was very low, and she stood on tiptoe just to reach its branches. There were many strips of cloth hanging on it, and the card falling under it all had two names written on them. Does this thing really work? Yiyao muttered. Jinyi patted the dust on his hands and said, No one knows if it works, but everyone chooses to believe it because they love the people around them too much. Hearing Jinyis words, Yiyao knew he was professing his love for her. She hurriedly changed the topic. Youre a teacher at this school, but the doorman doesnt seem to know you. I just came to work here not long ago. Jinyi didnt care about her changing the topic and carefully exined to her. Yiyao nodded her head, but didnt know what to say. Jinyi looked at her tenderly and took a card from his pocket, I specifically asked about the ritual of making a wish, why dont we try it too? Yiyao nodded, looking at the card with interest. When you make a wish, you have to be sincere. Close your eyes and think of the person you want to spend your life with. Yiyao obediently closed her eyes. When she thought of the words think of the person you want to spend your life with, Jingyans face appeared in her mind. She uncontrobly thought of his smile, his goodness, which was engraved in her heart. She froze and hurriedly opened her eyes, nced at Jinyi. A few secondster, he suddenly opened his eyes and met Yiyaos gaze. He was slightly stunned and smiled at her. Yiyao hurriedly moved her eyes away, I wed better hang the card first. But we havent engraved our names yet. Jinyi turned the wooden card over, Ive already carved our names on it. Yiyao saw two peoples names engraved on it and had mixed feelings. I was afraid that you would not want toe, so I carved the names on it in advance. If you donte, Ill just hang it on the tree myself. Yiyao smiled awkwardly. Mr. Bai. Suddenly a girls voice came. In the blink of an eye, she had already walked up to the two of them. Mr. Bai, why havent youe to school these days? Are you sick? That girl stared at Jinyi and asked. Seeing that he was holding a card in his hand, she was surprised, Mr. Bai, you want to hang a card on the tree. Whats written on it? All the students in this school know that the card hanging under this tree is for love. The reason she asked was that she wanted to see the name on the card Jinyi avoided her touch and smiled gently, I had some urgent matters to deal with, so I took a leave of absence. What is your important matter? The student asked. Jinyi looked up at Yiyao. The girl also followed his gaze and turned her head to look at Yiyao. Mr. Bai, who is she? asked the student. She is my girlfriend. Jinyi held Yiyaos hand and said. What? The girl was shocked. When did you have a girlfriend? Jinyi stared at Yiyao, signaling that it was her turn to speak. Yiyao coughed. She hadnt been afraid of anyone in the battlefield, but she was afraid of dealing with issues rted to women. That Ive only been with Mr. Bai for four days. That girl was so angry. Mr. Bai, Can you tell me why youre looking for me every day the other day? Hearing her words, Yiyao looked at Jinyi, puzzled. Feng, when was the other day? Jinyi exined with a smile on his face It was probably not long after school started. Thats right. Jinyi exined, You failed several subjects in the final examst semester. Im looking for you every day to keep you from skipping ss. Feng Xiao probably didnt expect Jinyi to exin like this. All her enthusiasm for him dissipated and she was just crying. Jinyi had never made a girl cry before. He looked at Yiyao, but saw that she also shook her head. That Feng, I ? Feng didnt pay any attention to him, shedding tears. Yiyao secretly poked Jinyi with her elbow and asked in a low voice, What should we do? Jinyi took out a handkerchief and handed it to her. Feng, whats wrong? He asked. Mr. Bai, I like you.Feng took the handkerchief, dried her tears, and tilted her head to confess her love to him. Her words shocked Jinyi. He thought for a moment and said seriously, Feng, perhaps you have misunderstood something. You are just my student. Saying that, he turned his head to look at Yiyao, And she is my girlfriend. Feng looked up at Yiyao, then cried even more and left this ce that made her sad. Only when Feng walked away did Jinyi withdraw his gaze. Whats wrong? Do you like her too? Yiyao teased. Yiyao, you clearly know that I like you. Im just kidding. Yiyaoughed. Then she looked at the red ribbon on his hand and said, If you dont hang it on the tree, Im leaving. Only then did Jinyi realize that he was holding something in his hand. He wandered around under the tree and found a branch that was slightly higher than the others. Then he carefully hung it up. Yiyao crossed her hands on her chest and watched him struggling to hang the card to the highest ce with mixed emotions. There! Ive hung it up on the tree. Jinyi turned his head and said happily. The sun shone on his face through the thick branches and leaves, and he smiled brightly. Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Unless She Is Back Alive (1) Didnt you say that you wanted to eat braised spareribs with brown sauce. Since I have nothing to do today, Ill do it for you. Yiyao Duan admitted that she was soft hearted. Facing a man who was good to her sincerely, guilt would always prevail over reason. Sure enough, Jinyi was surprised, Really? He had always wanted to enter the life of Yiyao, but he never had a chance. This time, she volunteered to cook for him, which was totally unexpected to him. Lets buy something from the supermarketter. I dont have many vegetables here. Jinyi touched his head embarrassingly. He always made do with eating out. Nothing was added to the fridge since his parents left. Well, lets go now. Yiyao didnt think it mattered. It was normal that some people were good at cooking while other were not. It was like that she couldnt teach college students. When getting to the car, they thought of a problem. The car should have been put in the 4S shop for maintenance. It was because that they couldnt get a taxi near the flower shop, he still drove the car. Now there was no need to use it. For their safety, it was better to take a taxi. The taxis on the street came and went. Jinyi waved at random, and a car stopped in front of them. But the car was not a taxi. The moment it stopped, a young man came out from the drivers seat, who was dressed up like a hooligan, with a cigarette in his mouth and a slender iron bar in his hand. Then, three other young men came out from the back seat. The leader circled around Jinyi and Yiyao, Are you Mr. Bai? Jinyi frowned and pulled Yiyao behind his back. Im Bai. Dont talk nonsense. I dont care if your surname is Bai or not. The youth interrupted him, You make Feng Xiao cry, I wont let you go! The youth rolled up his sleeves and spit a mouthful of phlegm. The iron bar in his hand swayed up and down, Do you have anything else to say? Jinyis heart was tightened, Who are you? He didnt remember that there were such students in his school. The youth sneered, Are you scared now? Feng is my woman. You made her cry. You should see thising! His patience was used up. He stepped back and let the people behind him go up to surround Jinyi and Yiyao. Jinyi frowned, with one hand stopped in front of the chest, This is my fault, but it has nothing to do with the woman behind me, you let her go. Hearing what he said, those who were about to start the attack looked at the youth behind them. The youth waved his hand. Im not an unreasonable man. You let the womane out by herself. We wont touch her. Jinyi put down a little guard, turned to Yiyao and said, Yiyao, you go away far. Yiyao smiled and rubbed her wrist. This matter started originally because of me. You should not be involved in the first ce. How can I go away now? Her neck turned a circle, and her eyes turned icy, If you want to do it, do it fast. Dont waste time! Yiyao! Jinyi called her in a deep heavy voice. Since this woman has some temper, dont me me then! He pressed his hand to show the men, Do it! The young men heard hismand, without any more hesitation, the one at the front held an iron bar to aim at Jinyi, wanting to hit him in the head. It was just a matter of time, Yiyao suddenly jumped out from behind Jinyi, and caught the falling iron bar. With a left spin, she kicked him to the ground. Ah. The man screamed. All the others came back to their senses. Some of them couldnt believe their eyes when they saw the man lying on the ground. Youdont think that I dare not beat a woman! Another young man who had retreated immediately rushed out and quickly waved the iron bar in his hand to Yiyaos forehead. Yiyao sneered, moved her steps, and avoided easily. She took her foot as the center of a circle, swept on the ground, and all the men fell to the ground. Who else? Yiyao got up from the ground and looked around. Everyone couldnt help but step back. She turned and walked to Jinyi, reached out and pushed him, Whats the matter with you? Scared by me? Jinyi woke up as if from a dream. He shook his head, I didnt expect you to be so powerful. When I was in the army, the trainings were intense, so my strength is stronger than ordinary people. Yiyao! Jinyi opened his eyes and looked behind her. Yiyao was puzzled. She turned around slowly and saw the back of a head. Without knowing when, Jinyi had blocked in front of the young men. The injured youth bit his teeth and threw out the iron bar in his hand. Jinyi closed his eyes and was ready to ept a head-on blow. But his body was pushed away by a force. When he opened his eyes, two of the young men were found lying on the ground. Yiyao angrily pushed him, Are you stupid? The iron bar is still in front of me! Seeing Yiyao OK, he breathed a long sign of relief, Youre OK! Yiyaos heart softened and her brows slowly loosened. It turned out that he did it for her. The security guard at the door rushed over when he heard the noises. Seeing that the attack failed, the young man quickly dragged his injured foot to the car, and his men were so scared that they threw down their weapons and followed him. The security guard patrolled around. When he found Jinyi and Yiyao lying on the ground, he quickly came up, Mr. Bai, are you alright? Jinyi waved his hand, just about to speak, there was a sharp pain in the waist. Whats the matter? Yiyao looked at him anxiously. Seeing that he looking at herself in aggrieving, she found that she was still lying on him. She quickly stood up and reached for Jinyi. But Jinyi frowned and refused her, No, I can stand up by myself. Whats the matter with you? Yiyao didnt feel it right. She squatted down again and looked around him. Seeing that he had been covering his waist with his hands, she pursed her lips and pulled away his hands. Jinyis brow was wrinkled, but he didnt make a sound. You sprained your waist?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jinyi nodded difficultly, Im all right, its not very painful. Yiyao rubbed her eyebrows. It was her negligence. She was a living person, lying on him with so much strength and weird posture. She didnt feel any different, but actually there was a big square stone under his waist. With the help of the security guard, Yiyao took Jinyi into a taxi. In his case, it was hard to move him, not to mention shopping in a supermarket. The top priority was to get him to the hospital. Standing in front of the hospital, Yiyao couldnt help sighing. She seemed to be very intimate with the hospital during this period of time and always ended up here. When you go back, have a good rest. You cant do a lot of exercise. The doctor signed a few on the list. As soon as she looked up, she saw Yiyao, Why are you here again? Yiyao felt her nose awkwardly. Wasnt this female doctor a gynecologist? Why did she go to orthopedics? The doctor seemed to see through her thoughts, and exined lightly, I majored in orthopedics, and I also learned gynecology well. A few days ago, my mentor went out to give a speech, so I covered his shift for a few days. With that, she looked back and forth on both of them for a while, You should also restrain yourself. Your menstruation is just over, you should wait a little longer to do that. You have to know that body is the foundation of revolution. Yiyaos face immediately turned red to the root of her neck, We didnt I know you two are passionate, but from a medical point of view, too much exercise in bed is not good for your health. Now even Jinyi was shy. He bowed his head and didnt dare to talk, for fear that the more he exined, the deeper the doctor would misunderstand them. Yiyao was speechless. Were doctors so open now? Seeing that they didnt speak, the doctor regarded it as acquiescence. Im right, am I? When you go back today, dont do it anymore. If the waist cant be cured, it will be a lifelong problem. As she finished, her eyes ambiguously blinked at Yiyao. They were both women, how could she not understand? It had been hard for this young man. Yiyao wanted to bump her head against the wall. What a lifetime problem, she couldnt understand at all! After getting out of the hospital, Yiyao and Jinyi were inexplicably embarrassed. Just now, the doctors advice seemed to be in her ears: its best to have s*x two or three times a week, too much would hurt your body, too few would make your life unbearable. Both of them dared not look at each other, but Jinyi still needed someone to help him with his waist. Yiyao reached out to help, but just as touching his wrist, she shrank. Thatthatgo back and have a good rest. Ill cook you dinner for the sake of your health. In order to make things not too embarrassed, Yiyao said some random words. But her caring words made things even more imaginative. Jinyi blushed like on fire, while his voice was as thin as a mosquito, Dont worry, lets eat out. Yiyao frowned, How can you eat out like that? Youd better trouble less. Sorry for all of this. The conversation between the two fell into silence again. Fortunately, the taxi arrived at the destination soon. Yiyao took him upstairs and went downstairs alone. She asked the residents nearby, and went to the vegetable market to buy a lot of fruits and vegetables. Back at Jinyis home, he was reading in bed. Yiyao checked on him and went to the kitchen. When she opened the fridge, she found that it was empty. There were only two bottles of unfinished mineral water left. With a sigh, she took out the food in the bag and put them neatly in the fridge. Turning around, she ced the kitchen utensils neatly on the stage. She stood in the same ce and thought for a moment. Then, she began to deal with the food quickly. Ding Dong Just as the fire was opened, the doorbell rang. Yiyao wiped her hand on the apron and ran to open the door. Chapter 352 Unless She Was Back Alive (2) Hello As soon as Yiyao Duan opened the door, a middle-aged man stood at the door. When he saw Yiyao, he was obviously stunned. He withdrew and looked at the door number again. He muttered to himself, Its not wrong! Hello, who are you looking for? Yiyao held a spat. Seeing the man step back, she quickly put it behind. Im looking for Jing Bai. Yiyao searched in her mind for a long moment before she suddenly remembered that Jinyi seemed to have mentioned that Jing Bai was his father. Pleasee in. Ill get someone for you. The man gave her a gentle smile, Thank you. Yiyao walked into Jinyis bedroom. Jinyi already heard the noises and looked up from the book, Whats the matter? There is a middle-aged man outside. He was looking for your father. Youd better go out and have a look. Jinyi nodded and struggled to prop up. The pain in the waist was intensifying. He had toy on the bed. Yiyao couldnt help frowning and put down the spet in her hand, Dont move, let me help you. She went over and held Jinyis arms. She was about to lift them up, but as soon as her slippers slipped, Jinyiy on the bed again. The sharp pain brought up some water into the corner of his eyes. Yiyaos hands were on both sides of Jinyi. Her head was only one palm thick from him. Yiyao frowned and was about to get up, but behind her came the sound of footsteps. She didnt have time to respond. Mr. Duan was standing at the door, Youyou go on. Im just passing by. Mr. Duan turned around awkwardly. Originally, he just wanted to go to the bathroom. When he heard someone yelling, he came over to find out. Unexpectedly In the living room, Mr. Duan looked at the floor restlessly, leaving Jinyi and Yiyao speechless. They had exined it several times that it was just an ident. Mr. Duan said that he believed it, but his behavior didnt say the same. Oh, yes! Mr. Duan, whats the matter with youing here to see my father? Jinyi was toozy to exin, and casually asked him what he came here for. Mr. Duan seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked in his briefcase and took out a red card. This is a wedding invitation. My daughter is getting married early next month. I want to invite my teacher toe. Jinyi frowned, Wedding? But my father has gone out for a seminar. I dont think he cane back next month! Seminar? Mr. Duan frowned, looked up at both of them, and suddenly said with a smile, It doesnt matter. You two can show up instead. We? Yiyao eximed and pointed to herself. Was he sure? Why them? She could understand that he invited Jinyi, but why her? Mr. Duan gave a simple and honest smile, Its not right for you toe alone. Youd bettere as a couple. Yiyao opened her mouth, wanting to exin. But she caught a glimpse of the brilliance of Yijins smile, she held back and exined nothing. Then I wish your daughter a happy wedding in advance for my father. Jinyi gently curled up his lips and received the wedding invitation. He was in a good mood. He always wanted to find a chance to make the rtionship between him and Yiyao public. This was undoubtedly a good opportunity. When Mr. Duan saw that he received the wedding invitation, he got up and said, Ill go now. Theres another one to send. Jinyi quickly got up and wanted to see him off, but his waist didnt allow him to do so. Mr. Duan gave him a meaningful look, Ill see myself out. You two can continue what you are interrupted. He had been a young people himself, so he knew that young people had more needs in this respect. He quickened his pace and left their world. The two were left with big eyes staring small eyes, which reminded them of what the doctor in the hospital said, their faces blushing. Whats that smell? Jinyi frowned and sniffed, It seems that it came from the kitchen! Yiyao suddenly thought of the fish in the kitchen that had just been cooked. Oh, no, I forgot the fish in the pot! She ran into the kitchen in a hurry. The fumes inside choked her eyes. The me was burning in the pot. Yiyao caught a glimpse of the lid on her right hand. She quickly took it and put it on the pot. Then she dared to get close to it and turn off the fire. Hows it going Jinyi stood at the door. A few wisps of residual smoke floated into his nose, choking his rest words back to his throat. Yiyao took him out and looked out of the window. As the night fell, they couldnt get a table for dinner at that time. You read the book more. Dinner will have to wait longer. Jinyi sat on the sofa, took a ss of water at hand and gave it to her, If too trouble, lets just have noodles. Sorry Why say sorry, you are not to me. Jinyi reached out and touched Yiyaos head while she was taking the water. Seeing her expression slightly stunned, he couldnt help smiling. We still have ribs. We cant have fish, but we can have ribs. Yiyao drank the water into her mouth in one gulp, put the cup on the table decisively, and turned into the kitchen. From childhood to grownup, nothing ever beat her. She didnt believe that she couldnt have a satisfying dinner tonight! Jinyi looked at her back and shook his head helplessly. Her character was what attracted him, which was determined and independent. It was estimated that nothing could really defeat her. An hourter, Yiyao brought out her achievements, a te of braised pork ribs with perfect color and vor. She handed the chopsticks to Jinyi and motioned to him, Have a try. Jinyi did not say much. He took the chopsticks and picked up a piece into his mouth. With the times of chewing, his eyes slowly widened. Finally, his eyes gave off a very bright light. How is it? Under Yiyaos expectant eyes, Jinyi gave her a thumbs up gesture. Yiyao smiled contentedly, Theres also soup, Ill bring it for you. When she came out, she had two dishes on both hands. On the left was a te of scrambled eggs with tomatoes, and on the right was a bowl of fragrant soup. Time is limited, well have to make do with these. Yiyao put down the dishes in her hand and quickly blew a few times on her fingers. The bowl of soup was not insted. She had endured for a long while. When she put down the bowl, her hands were already red and swollen. Her actions made Jinyi cant help getting up and checking. When he saw that her fingers were bubbling, his tone was a bit heavy. If you cant bring it over once, you can do it two times. Were not so short of a few minutes. Yiyao spat out her tongue and said with a dry smile, I wanted to take it all at once to save troubles. Jinyi sighed, but didnt know what he should do to her, so he had to find the medicine for burns himself. No, I came here to ease your troubles. How can I give you more troubles now? Yiyao put her arm in front of him. Seeing that Jinyi was not touched, shepromised, Where is the medicine? Ill get it myself. In my bedroom drawer, there should be medicine for burns. Jinyi remembered that in order to learn how to cook for Yiyao, he also suffered a lot burns, but so far he had not learned a decent dish yet. The door of the bedroom was wide open. Yiyao went straight in and said, You sit back. I can take care of my own injury! Jinyi nodded silently and sat back on the sofa behind him. His eyes caught a glimpse of the wedding invitation. Bored, he took it out. Jingyan Ye? He always felt that the name was inexplicably familiar. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere, but he couldnt remember it. He hadnt even met Mr. Duans daughter. How could he know his son-inws name? Shaking his head, he closed the invitation. Why dont you eat it? Yiyao fondled the gauze on her hands. Looking up, she saw Jinyi sitting on the chair. She couldnt help frowning. Jinyi moved away, took her hand and looked at it, Its no fun eating alone, so its better to wait for you. Holding their fingers together, Yiyao felt a little uneasy, but she still barely raised her lips. When she saw the invitation beside him, she couldnt help but wonder, That was your fathers? He was my fathers student, and often send some gifts on holidays and Spring Festivals. Yiyao had more respect for his father, who she had not met. He must be an excellent teacher. Otherwise, how could the student still remember him at this age. After her reminding, Jinyi thought of the nameing to his eyes, and his mind shed a light. Wasnt that the man who hit his car today? He had his business card! What are youughing at? Yiyao stared at Jinyi suspiciously. She didnt seem to tell any jokes, did she? Jinyi shook his head, No, I just think the world is too small. Suddenly saying such words, Yiyao were a little confused, what was too small? Was he talking about their meeting? Its all right. Lets eat! In Yes vi of the capital city. Jingyan sat on the sofa watching thetest financial news. No matter what Chuxue said, he didnt answer. Do you really make up your mind? This is the happiness of your life! Chuxue relentlessly lied in Jingyans ear and shouted. Jingyan turned his head to avoid her bombing, but Chuxue was not a person who was easy to give up. She hid on the sofa and looked him in the eye. If Yiyao were here, you would not do that. You have to understand it clear that it is Ziying Duan, not Yiyao Duan! Jingyan finally responded, Didnt you want me to forget the past? Why do you keep talking about her? Im afraid that you are being impulsive! You wont be happy like this, and Ziying wont be happy either. Take good care of yourself. I can judge whether I am happy or not. Jingyan closed the newspaper, got up and walked into his bedroom. Chuxue also got up, but was stopped at the door, only to hear bang, the bedroom door locked from the inside. Chuxue stomped in anger, I wont care about you anymore. If you regret itter, I wont help you! She stopped to listen for a moment. Without hearing him respond to herself, she turned around and left. In the room, Jingyan was lying on the bed, his eyes were full of injuries. Regret? How was that possible? Unless Unless Yiyao could be back alive. Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Theyre Reunited (1) When it came to Jingyan Yes wedding day, Yiyao Duan was still sleeping in the morning. She opened her eyes only after being awakened by a session of cell phones. She reached at her side to look for her phone. Seeing the name on it, she was a little surprised, Hello, Jinyi? Youre not up yet, are you? Jinyis voice was a bit anxious. Yes. Its the weekend, the shop is not busy. Yiyao looked at the time again. It was only six oclock. You get up first. Ill be right over. Then he hung up the phone without waiting for Yiyao to reply. Yiyao stared at the phone for a few minutes beforeing to herself, and then she immediately sat up from the bed. She was afraid that when Jinyie to her home, he would see her sitting on the bed with messy hair. So she hurriedly dressed, washed her face, andbed her hair. It took her a total of ten minutes to do all this. Soon the doorbell rang and Yiyao got dressed and went out to answer the door. Seeing Jinyi in a suit, she wondered why he was dressed so formally. It wasnt like he was going to give a lesson, much less go out and have fun. Why are you dressed so formally? asked she. Jinyi was also surprised by her dressing, Is that what youre going to wear? Yeah, am I wearing something weird? Yiyao took a look at her clothes, white t-shirt and jeans. Seeing Jinyi still staring at her, Yiyao became apprehensive. Could there be something wrong with my clothes? Seeing him in a formal dress, she couldnt help but bewildered. The clothes she was wearing didnt match him, but she was dressed normally. You wouldnt have forgotten what day it is, would you? asked Jinyi. Is today a special day? Its not like Im getting married today. Yiyao said. Then she suddenly remembered something. Isnt there a wedding today? You finally remembered. Jinyi sighed, I remember that I did tell you about itst night. Yiyao thought for a moment. Last night, Jinyi took her to dinner. She met Jingyan Ye and his girlfriend on the way, causing her to be distracted during the meal. Jinyi should have told her about it right then, but she didnt listen carefully. You better change into an evening gown. Then Ill go with you to do your hairter. Yiyao scratched her head and stood there without moving. She had been in the army before. Now although she retired from the army, but she had been adhering to the style of the army. She rarely wore a skirt, let alone an evening dress. You dont have an evening gown? Jinyi asked. Then Yiyao nodded awkwardly. Jinyi looked at the watch in her hand. Its only 6:30. We should still have time to get prepared. Prepare for what? asked Yiyao. While she was confused, Jinyi already took her hand and walked downstairs. Come with me to buy clothes. Jinyi said. Then he led Yiyao all the way to his car. In the car, Jinyi took out her cell phone and made a call, Hey, Yu. Prepare an evening dress for me, the size He frowned at Yiyao, then continued, Forget it, Ill go to your store first. Yiyao in the passenger seat was a little embarrassed when she saw the expression on his face as he looked at her figure. Is my figure so terrible? They quickly arrived near the mall. All the stores were still not open at this hour. Yiyao looked at Jinyi, and asked, You mean we go inside here? Jinyi nodded, Well, we Then he suddenly saw someone waving to them, Here. Yiyao followed his gaze. The person was dressed in a trendy outfit, and his hat was all characterized by graffiti. Yu Cheng jogged over from the doorway. He rubbed his eyes, took a look at Yiyao, and then said, Why do you ask me to prepare the dress so early? I havent even woken up yet. Theres not much time. Hurry up and get her an evening dress that fits her. Lets go in first. Yu walked in the front, and Jinyi and Yiyao followed him inside. The elevator stopped at the eighteenth floor. Yiyao was surprised by what she saw when she walked out of the elevator. Various kinds of dresses were hanging all over the room. You can pick it yourself. These are all mytest designs. Yu sat on the sofa by the window. Jinyi walked around the store and frowned, Is this all? What do you mean? Why do you ask in that tone? These are the results of my work day and night. I wouldnt even sell them even if others begged me, let alone give them away. said Yu. This time Im going to buy your clothes, so. Jinyi said. His face was expressionless, but Yu was upset. What do you mean you buy it? In your eyes, I am the kind of person who hides the good ones for money? Yu interrupted. You know I dont mean that. Jinyi exined. Yu turned away from looking at him, Take your time to find it yourself. If you find one that suits her, take it away. Otherwise I cant do anything about it. Jinyi wanted to say something, but was stopped by Yiyao, Just pick one. Im not the bride. Any dress is good for me. Besides, all the clothes here are beautiful. Yu nced at Jinyi, Were friend for years, but you dont recognize my ability in your mind. Jinyin didnt know how to exin to him, so he stopped talking and concentrated on finding clothes. When he came to apartment, he gently pushed it open. He turned on the light and found inside a white evening gown with a back design that would show most of the womans skin. Then he took it out to Yiyao.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Try this on. Yiyao just took it, blushing, it is a little slutty. Evening dresses are all like this. Jinyi said. Yiyao was doubtful, But I just looked at other dresses that are not as slutty as this one. Their conversation caught Yus attention. He turned his head to see which one they were holding, and was shocked. He stood up from the sofa and took the dress, Where did you find it? Jinyi asked back, Didnt you say I could pick any dress in there? I mean the clothes in here. Yu pointed to the room and said, I didnt ask you to go there. Whats the difference? Of course its different. This dress is to be taken to the fashion show. Yu said angrily, After she wears it, you can also take it to the show. Jinyi said suspiciously. If she wears it out and gets photographed by the media, then the dress loses its meaning. Yu exined. But I just think this dress is suitable for Yiyao. Jinyi paused for a moment, and then continued, Maybe you dont even like the other clothes you designed. What do you mean by that? Yu was angry. Theres no other meaning. I just meant it literally. Damn it! As a well-known designer, he had never been so belittled before. You can keep this dress. But if you want to go to a fashion show with this, its not enough. Jinyi turned around and continued to choose the dress, but Yu was not calm. Wait. Whats wrong? asked Jinyi. Well, she can have the dress. Jinyi turned around and looked at him suspiciously, Really? Yu nodded firmly. I will definitely design a piece that you will not find fault with. Jinyi didnt pay attention to his words and nodded, handing the dress to Yiyao. Try it on. Chapter 353 Theyre Reunited (2) Yiyao Duan took the clothes and went into the fitting room. Jinyi Bai, on the other hand, sat in Yu Chengs seat and waited patiently. This dress is designed ording to the proportions of a supermodels body. I dont think she can wear the dress as it should be. Yu leaned on the sofa and said with his hands on his chest. Jinyi just sat quietly on the sofa staring at the fitting room, silent. Ten minutester, Jinyi got up, walked to the fitting room, and gently asked, Yiyao, have you changed yet? Yeah, Ive changed, but Yiyao stammered. Then she walked out of the fitting room wearing a white evening dress. The shoes on her feet were the high heels from the fitting room. Although the shoes were big in size, it did not affect the overall effect with the dress. Yu looked at her with surprise, Is she still the bumpkin just now? Hearing his words, Yiyao almost fell down. So Ive been unfashionable in his eyes. She thought. She turned her head towards Jinyi. Seeing him staring at her, she shyly bowed her head. Yiyao, you are so beautiful. Jinyi eximed. The dress set her great physical shape off to advantage. Jinyi stared at her for a long time, and then suddenly saw the shoes on her feet. He frowned and said to Yu, Do you have other shoes here? Yu gave him a cold stare, and then walked into the inner room. Not long after, he came out with a pair of shoes in his hand. Try this pair. Yiyao didnt say anything more and took the shoes. Seeing the eight-centimeter high heels, she was startled. She thought that her feet should hurt when she wore such high shoes, but after she put on these shoes, she found it surprisinglyfortable. Jinyi looked at her carefully, and then nodded his head in satisfaction, We should go to do your hair next. Yiyao thought it was too troublesome, but she still obediently followed behind Jinyi. This time they didnt go to a private stylist, they just went down two floors and into a hair salon. Sir, can we help you with anything? They had just stepped through the door when someone greeted them. The hair stylist brought two cups of coffee and ced a booklet in front of them. Jinyi carefully looked at the pictures and chose hairstyle for Yiyao. Yiyao sat opposite him, with nothing to do. She wanted to drink water, but a cup of bitter coffee in front of her. Jinyi looked up at Yiyao from time to time while reading. When he turned to thest few pages, he stopped and pointed to a picture above and said to the hair stylist, Just give her a haircut ording to this. Yes, sir. The hairstylist made a mark on it and then led Yiyao inside. She was ced in a dressing room with mirrors all around. Half an hourter, she was simply amazed when she saw her well-done hairstyle. Her hair was still dotted with light green flowers in between. She had neverbed her hair so meticulously before. Walking out of the room, Jinyi looked up from his book. Seeing her slowly walking towards him, he was surprised to have a momentary trance. How do I look? Yiyao asked apprehensively. Very pretty! said Jinyi. He was not good at saying sweet words, but he said this with all his heart. She was really pretty like this. Yiyao pulled her dress. This is too dressy. After all, we are just guests. No, tonight you are also the main character. Jinyi said. He reached in his suit pocket to hold a box with a ring in it. What? Yiyao was puzzled. Jinyi didnt exin. He stretched out his hand and took her hand, and then the two of them walked out of the hair salon. In the wedding hotel, the guests have almost arrived. Jingyan Ye was preparing the wedding site. Everything was going on in an orderly manner. He rubbed his temples and looked out the window. He didnt know why he was a little distracted today. Could it be that something is going to go wrong at the wedding today? he murmured. No, it wont! He shook his head. Unless he was the one to cancel the wedding, the wedding would definitely go ahead as nned. Outside the door drove into a white car. Jingyan felt that it looked somewhat familiar. Seeing the car door open, he was about to take a closer look at the person getting out of the car when he got a tap on his shoulder. Brother, youre here. Yuqi Mu patted his shoulder. Everyone is looking for you. .. Downstairs, Jinyi was the first to get out of the car and stood by the car waiting for Yiyao to get out. Yiyao held his hand. Looking at the guestsing and going, her heart was beating fast. She had never been as flustered as she was at this moment. Do we have to go in? Yiyao stopped walking and asked. The more she took a step, the more apprehensive she became, but she didnt know why. Yeah, how can we attend their wedding if we dont go in? Jinyi seemed to sense her uneasiness and asked her gently, Whats wrong? Are you ufortable? Yiyao shook her head and took a deep breath at the door, Im fine. Lets go in! Meanwhile, Jingyan and Yuqi came down from the elevator. Now we should go pick up the bride. I think shes probably about to arrive at the gate. Yuqi said excitedly. As Jingyan hurriedly came down from the elevator, he seemed to see a familiar person. He frowned slightly. When he looked over again, he didnt find anyone he recognized Whats wrong? Yuqi asked. Seeing him stop, he couldnt help but be a little curious. Following his gaze, he saw Yiyao. However, Jingyan had already stepped away What are you looking at? Jingyan saw that he didnt follow halfway and stopped to wait for him. Yuqi hurriedly took a step to block his gaze and stammered, Nothing time is running out. Speaking of time, Jingyan was also a bit anxious, so he hurried forward. Yuqi followed him. He had never expected that Yiyao would appear here. Now he didnt know what to do. His only thought was that he couldnt let JingYan see her again; otherwise he would definitely call off his wedding immediately. All along the way Yuqi stammered. Jingyan was distracted and was even more annoyed by him. What do you want to say? asked Jingyan. I he stammered, and then asked, What would you do? I mean if Yiyao came back? Jingyan, expressionless, coldly returned, There is no such possibility. She can nevere back. Yuqi was shivered by his gaze, lowered his head and stopped talking. The wedding car finally returned to the hotel. Jingyan stepped down from the headmost car and stood there with his hand outstretched waiting for the bride. Ziying Duan held his hand and walked down from the car with her head bowed, calling out lowly, Jingyan. Jingyan pursed his lips without speaking, then took her waist and walked together to the hotel. Chuxue Ye followed behind them as a bridesmaid, holding the hem of her dress behind Ziying. At this moment, Yiyao was chatting happily with Jinyi. Suddenly the lights went out, she unconsciously pulled Jinyis wrist. Its probably the bride and grooming. Soon the stage lit up with a light. Yiyao also did not pay much attention to the people on the stage. By the faint light, she found the cheesecake. Jinyi saw that she couldnt reach the cake, so he took it over to her. Yiyao nodded her head in thanks. She actually didnt like sweets either, but attending a wedding was just too boring. She really didnt know how to pass the time. As she was eating, she suddenly saw the groom, and then she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately Jinyi beside her helped her in time. Your shoes are too high? Lets find a ce to sit down. Jinyi said. Yiyao didnt make any response and looked at the groom on stage again for a long time. She didnt think she woulde to Jingyans wedding. Yiyao, whats wrong? Jinyi saw her staring at the groom and kept asking, Yiyao? Are you okay? Yiyao didnt respond. She only kept watching Jingyan walk away from her step by step. She wanted to reach out her hand to touch him, but found that she could not reach him at all. On the stage, Jingyan seemed to hear someone calling Yiyao. He couldnt help but frown, and then looked towards the crowd. In the dim light, he saw her, and she was looking at him. For a moment, Jingyan suddenly stopped in his tracks. The romantic music in the hall came to a screeching halt, and all the people were talking about what had happened. Ziying, who was beside Jingyan, also tugged his wrist uneasily. Jingyan, whats wrong? Chapter 354: Chapter 354 An Unexpected Marriage Proposal (1) Jingyan shook off Ziying Duans hand and quickly walked towards Yiyao, as if he didnt hear Ziyings words. Although the lights were dim, Yiyao could still see Jingyan approaching her at a nce. She also stared at him dumbfounded, ignoring the crowds chatter. Her attention was on him Finally Jingyan stopped in front of her. With a trembling voice he asked, Yiyao, are you still alive? His voice was hoarse. Yiyao tried to give a response, but she just nodded her head. Its really you? Jingyan reached out to touch her face. And when his hand was about to touch her, his hand stopped. He had seen this scene several times in his dreams. Whenever he touched her with his hand, he woke up. Is this woman here to mess up someones wedding? Then shes really shameless, how dare she appear at the wedding! The people all frowned. They were all talking and specting about who this woman was. Ziying Duan hurriedly walked over and stood between the two, saying, Jingyan, lets get married first, okay? Get out of the way. Jingyan called out. No. Ziying was still standing in front of him. She nced at Yiyao behind her with a look full of resentment. Jingyan stared at her expressionlessly. He used to think she looked like Yiyao. At this moment, he found she really did not look like Yiyao because Yiyao would not have such a malicious look. The three of them stood there. The atmosphere was awkward. Yuqi Mu and Chuxue Ye stood behind them and did not know what to do. Once Jingyan saw Yiyao, this wedding was impossible to continue. Yuqi turned around and made a hand gesture to signal everyone to be quiet. Everyone, please be quiet. I have something to say. His words made people quiet down. Then people lifted their heads and looked at Yuqi Yuqi cleared his throat and continued. Thank you all foring to my brothers wedding. The wedding has some problems, so it may not be able to proceed. The people on the scene were in an uproar. They knew that Yuqi was asking them to leave the ce. Chuxue handed the microphone to him, and he raised his voice and continued. We are very sorry. As for when the wedding will take ce, we will notify everyone afterwards. Everyone can leave now. The sound of the microphone was extremely loud and instantly drowned out the chatter of the crowd. Jingyan frowned and was about to speak, but was stopped by Chuxue. Brother, lets talk about itter. There are so many people here. Youd better keep quiet. Jingyan nced at Chuxue and did not say anything. Ten minutester, only the six of them were left here. Venus and Kerry came down from upstairs as soon as they heard the news. They were followed by Ziyings father and mother. Both of their faces darkened. Ziyings father walked up to Jingyan in a rage and grabbed him by the cor. Its you who proposed to marry my daughter, and now you cancel the weeding. Are you fooling my daughter? Say something now. Jingyan let him lift his cor and apologized, Mr. Duan, Im sorry. Whats the use of being sorry? shouted Ziyings father. He raised his left hand towards Jingyans face and swung it over. Yuqi hurriedly grabbed his hand. Ziyings father red at him, then Yuqi let go of his hand. Mr. Duan, please calm down. He has brought shame to my Duan family. How can I calm down? Ziyings father covered his chest and gasped for air. Then Ziying hurriedly held him up. Dad, are you okay? asked she worriedly. Im fine. her father said, I have to vent my anger today. With that, he stood up straight again, looked at Jingyan with a vicious gaze, and hit Jingyan with his walking stick. Yiyao and Jinyi stood behind them, watching Jingyans wrists bruised by the walking stick, but didnt know how to help him. Mr. Duan, please dont hit my brother. said Yuqi. He was behind Jingyan. As the walking stick beat Jingyan, half of it would hit Yuqis leg. He had been enduring the pain. Until he couldnt bear the pain anymore, he stood out and grabbed the walking stick of Ziyings father. Ziyings father saw that it was him again and became even angrier. Get out of the way or Ill also beat you. Yuqi saw the walking stick in his hand, but didnt show weakness, You have to think it clearly. Youll pay the legal responsibility for injuring or maiming people. When he swung the walking stick in his hand to the highest, Ziying stopped in front of her father, Dad, I dont want Jingyan to be crippled, please dont hit him again. You Ziyings father was very angry. Jingyan had treated her like this, but she kept speaking for him, which really infuriated her father. Ziyings father suddenly felt dizzy and then fell to the ground. Ziyings mother had been watching from the side. Until she saw her husband fall to the ground, she rushed forward to help her husband. The hall had just quieted down, but was stirred up by Ziyings fathers fainting. Yuqi hurriedly offered to take Ziyings father to the hospital. Jingyan followed closely behind. As he turned around he finally spoke to Yiyao, Wait for me. Ill be back soon. Yiyao nodded, signaling him to leave, and then Jingyan went straight to the car. The hall was quiet again. Chuxue failed to get into the car and stayed where she was. For a long time, Chuxue only reached out and touched Yiyaos face. Yiyao, youre really still alive. Yiyao told her the ins and outs. Chuxue covered her mouth incredulously, So thats how it is. My brother thought you were dead. He was very sad at that time. Yiyaoughed bitterly. But why did he want to marry someone else? Its a misunderstanding! Chuxue exined. On Valentines Day, my brother went to mourn you. He drank too much wine and took Ziying for you, so they. She did not finish her sentence, but Yiyao already knew what she was going to say. He took Ziying for her and had s*x with her, and then had to marry her. Yiyao, please dont me my brother. Yiyao looked ahead nkly, feeling a little ridiculous. I dont me him. Then Jinyi suddenly held her hand. They just stood there for a while. Yiyao regretteding here for the wedding. If she had known it would be like this, she should have slept at home today and then gone to the flower store in the afternoon. Then her day could have passed in such a peaceful way. In that case, she wouldnt know Jingyan was married, and Jingyan wouldnt know she was still alive. Maybe they would think of each other asionally, but they might slowly forget each other after a long time. Yiyao, lets go back. Jinyi patted the back of her hand and said. She nodded, then said goodbye to Chuxue before following Jinyi to the car.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She nned to forget Jingyan and then move on, but now she knew that he still loved her and she was not willing to give up Jingyan at all. Yiyao, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Jinyi asked. Yiyao closed her eyes and shook her head. Im not hungry. I just want to go home now. Jinyis eyes rested on the suit on the passenger side. He had just taken it off and left it in the car. A small piece of the suit protruded from the pocket, where the ring he nned to propose to her was ced. He thought that if he proposed to her at a romantic wedding, she would be touched and epted his proposal, but he didnt expect the result to be like this. It was only when the car behind him honked that Jinyi snapped out of her musings. Although he didnt know exactly what her rtionship with Jingyan was, he knew that right now she certainly wasnt in the mood to say yes to his proposal either. Chapter 354 An Unexpected Marriage Proposal (2) In the hospital, Jingyan kept smoking in the corridor. The lights in the emergency room were still on. Everything that happened today was enough to shock him. His eyes were bloodshot, which made him look exhausted. Brother, smoking is not allowed in the hospital. Yuqi Mu got up and snatched his cigarette, twisting it out in the ashtray on the trash can. Dont worry. Hell be fine. said Yuqi. Jingyan looked at Ziying Duan and her mother who were crying with a heavy heart. At this time, Venus Mu and Kerry Ye also hurried over. Kerry stopped when he was half a step away from Jingyan. How is Mr. Duan? asked he seriously. Jingyan was silent. Now the operation is not over. We dont know how Mr. Duan is doing. said Yuqi hurriedly. Knowing that Kerry could lose his temper at any moment, Venus hurriedly pulled him away. Lets go get the best doctor toe. Kerry did not speak, pursed his lips and left the corridor of the emergency room. Jingyan walked to Ziying and sat down silently. Ziying nced at him and leaned her head on his shoulder. Its going to be okay. He reached out and put his hand on Ziyings head tofort her gently. Ziyings mother looked up as he spoke, her gaze full of resentment, You want to marry my daughter and then you call off the wedding. Why are you doing so? Jingyan was speechless. It was indeed his fault, but he also knew that if he and Ziying got married, he would not be happy. His attitude angered Ziyings mother. She stood up and tried to give him a p. Ziying, who had been wiping her tears, however, stood in front of him. Mom, please dont At the same time, the lights in the operating room suddenly went out. A group of doctors came out from inside. Ziyings mother rushed over to pull the main surgeon who was taking off his mask. Doctor, how is he? Ziying mothers voice was trembling badly. She tried to calm down before she could barely make out what she was saying. The main surgeon took off his gloves and said to her with a frown, The surgery is done, but Im not sure when hell wake up. Ziying stopped crying, only to see her mother suddenly copse on the edge of the hospital bed. Mom! She hurriedly ran towards her mother, but she slipped and she also fell to the ground. All of a sudden there was a mess around. The doctor rushed to help Ziyings mother, who had fainted, and put her on the hospital bed again. Yuqi was like a spectator watching all this. He touched his nose, sighed, and also followed the group of people to the ward. Inside the VIP ward, Ziying was sitting in the middle. Her father was lying on one side and her mother on the other. Jingyan was with her. When he heard that Ziyings mother was thirsty, he got up and got her some water. When Ziyings mother woke up and saw the water was handed to her by Jingyan, her face instantly fell. Jingyan handed the water to her. She was really thirsty, so she took the water angrily. At first, she thought he was good to Ziying, so she persuaded her husband to agree to their marriage. But she didnt think he would cancel his wedding with her daughter for another woman. She nced at Ziying and couldnt help but sigh, How is he doing? He hasnt woken up yet. Jingyan said back Seven or eight hours had passed since the surgery, but he still hadnt woken up yet. Ziyings mother couldnt help but frown. She really wanted to take a look at her husband. She struggled on the bed for a while, but finally Jingyan helped her up. Her eyes instantly were moist again when she saw her husband was lying across from her. They had been thinking that when their daughter got married, the two of them would retire and enjoy their life. But now their dream was shattered. Yiyao sat in the courtyard of the flower store and stared. Five days had passed since Jinyans wedding day. She didnt know how Jinyan was going to settle his marriage with Ziying. Miss Duan, ever since Valentines Day, someone always buys arge number of roses from our store. Xiaocui spoke to Yiyao in confusion. She was puzzled what that person was using to buy so many roses. Yiyao came back from his thoughts. He didnt tell you his name? No, he said he bought it for their boss, so I didnt ask his name. Yiyao frowned. What time does he alwayse to the store to buy flowers? He oftenes very early in the morning and waits in the store before I arrive. Yiyao had already made up her mind that tomorrow she muste early and ask that man about it. The two of them were chatting when Jinyi Bais car appear in front of their store. What are you guys talking about? Jinyi asked. After the day of Jingyans wedding, he acted as if nothing had happened and continued toe to Yiyao after ss every day. Yiyao squinted into the sun and smiled. Why are you here so early today? My colleague switched sses with me. He waved the watch on his wrist. We can go to dinner together. Yiyao got up and untied her apron. She handed a flower in her hand to Xiaoui, but she didnt catch it. Sorry, Miss Duan. Xiaocui bent down and prepared to pick up the flower, but was stopped by Yiyao. Its okay. Yiyao stepped on the flower petals with a slight force. His eyes were moist. Jingyi didnt notice Yiyaos look, opened the car door for her and waited for her to sit inside. He changed into a casual outfit, but he always had the small box with the ring in his coat pocket. He wanted to propose to her immediately, otherwise he was worried that something would change again. He chose to have dinner at a private theme restaurant in the suburbs. The restaurant was surrounded by man-made rivers on both sides. As he requested, the table was lit with many candles and looked romantic. Why is no one here? Yiyao was very puzzled. Usually at mealtime, some good restaurants would have a lot of people eating here, but there was no one here. Jinyi took her inside and said lightly, Maybe its newly opened, so not many people know about it yet. Yiyao sat opposite Jinyi. In Yiyaos eyes, she thought that if there were many people lining up in front of the restaurant, then the food in this restaurant must be delicious. If no one dined in a restaurant, she thought the food may not be good. Good evening, sir, madam. The waiter took a menu and greeted. She took the menu, ordered a row of rmended dishes, and then handed it to Jinyi, Ive ordered it. Jinyi took the menu and handed it to the waiter, with a smile on his face. Yiyao nced elsewhere. She still couldnt stand the way Jinyi looked at her. Soon the waiter came over to serve the food. Yiyao used her chopsticks to put a piece into her mouth. Surprisingly, she found that the dish was delicious. She couldnt help but take another piece and enjoyed it. Jinyi looked at her all the time. After she ate her fill, she began to wonder again. The food in this restaurant is so good, why are there so few customers? Suddenly, the lights went out, and a melodious cello rang out from one corner of the hall. Why is there still Yiyao turned her head and was about to ask Jinyi, but her mouth was blocked by Jinyis finger. Jinyi slowly got up from his seat, Now please dont say anything, listen to me. He saw Yiyao nod before he let go of his hand, then he knelt down on one knee, took out the small box from his coat pocket and gently opened it. Ive liked you since I saved your life. At that time I wanted you to be my girlfriend. But what I didnt expect was that you really became my girlfriend. That day at Jingyans wedding, I thought of many romantic ways to propose to you, but in the end, I didnt have time to implement them. said he. You dont have me in your past, but I want to be with you in the future. Yiyao, will you marry me? Yiyao froze in her chair, not knowing how to respond. She knew he liked her. She just wasnt in the mood to delve into his love for her. She was always thinking about Jingyan. She thought from time to time that maybe they could be together again, so she never thought carefully about her rtionship with Jinyi. She just felt that he was gentle and attentive, and she was carefree when she stayed with him. However, she only considered him as a close friend but not a boyfriend. Chapter 355: Chapter 355 I Cant Let You Leave Me Again (1) Yiyao, you ? Yiyao Duan rubbed her head and smiled awkwardly, That Jinyi, I She didnt know what to say to keep him from getting too upset, but she knew she wouldnt agree to his proposal. Jinyi looked at her with an expectant look. He took her reluctance as shyness. Its okay. You dont have to say anything either. He handed the ring box in his hand forward to her, gesturing for her to take it. For him, it was fine as long as Yiyao nodded her head in agreement. He didnt expect her to say anything. They would have a long time to spend together in the future, and he believed that one day she would like him. No I dont mean that. Yiyao waved her hand. She understood that Jinyi had misunderstood her, so she was anxious to exin. I mean Yiyao stammered. I cant say yes to your proposal. Fearing to see Jinyis sad look, she simply closed her eyes and said what she really thought. Jinyi froze as the box slipped from his hands. The ring inside fell down from inside. Jinyi Im sorry. she said apologetically. She looked down, still not looking at him. Yiyao, is it that we are moving too fast, so you cant ept my proposal? Jinyi asked her, confused. His voice was bitter. He attributed her rejection to the fact that they were moving too fast. He had only known her for a week before they became boyfriend and girlfriend. A month or soter, he proposed to her. He thought girls would be a little scared. Yiyao heard him say that and jerked her head up, No. Jinyi, I have someone I like. Is the person you like Jingyan Ye? Jinys mind shed back to the scene of her staring at that man. Yiyao didnt answer, bowing her head. If she hadnt met Jingyan at the wedding, she might have said yes to his proposal. In the restaurant, the cello was still ying, but the waiter had sensed that something was wrong. He quietly went around to the ying area and signaled for the yer to stop. You love him? asked Jinyi. Yiyao nodded slowly as she sat uneasily in her chair. For a moment Jinyi was disappointed. He bowed his head. The hair on his forehead hid his lost look in his eyes. In the hospital, Ziying Duan just persuaded her tired mother to rest, while she sat in the seat next to the hospital bed. Since her father was ill, it was as if she had grown up overnight. She knew that capriciousness would not solve any problems. Tucking her father in, she touched his cheek with her fingers. Feeling his warmth, she was slightly relieved. The sound of footsteps came from behind her. She didnt need to turn her head to know that it was Jingyan Ye who wasing. These days he was bound to appear in the ward as soon as it got dark. He walked in silently, pulled out a chair and sat far behind her. Jingyan. Ziying turned her head. Jingyan also looked up and looked at her in confusion. Is my father going to wake up? Jingyan frowned. He couldnt answer this question either. Even the doctors at the hospital couldnt be sure if her father would wake up. Lets wait for him to wake up together. Jingyan said softly. She was d that Jingyan had been staying with her in the ward instead of going to find Yiyao. Thinking of this, Ziying smiled through tears and hugged his arm. Im sure my dad will wake up. Soon Ziying finally fell asleep against Jingyans shoulder. Jingyan also fell asleep. In the night, the eyelids of Ziyings father in the hospital bed moved gently. The next day at dawn, Jingyan moved his sore shoulder, and Ziying, who was leaning on him, was awakened by his movement. Whats wrong? She rubbed her sleepy eyes. When she opened her eyes fully, the white that entered her eyes made her frown. Suddenly she remembered that she was still in her fathers ward. Jingyan didnt answer back. Since that day, he had rarely spoken to her. He squinted slightly and waited for his eyes to adjust to the blinding light before slowly opening them. He looked across to the hospital bed and found that Ziyings father was no longer in bed. He hurriedly stood up. Ziying followed his eyes and almost fell on the bed, Where did my father go? I dont know. Jingyan answered calmly. The two were anxious when Ziyings father walked in holding the wall. Ziying turned her head to see him and her tears couldnt stop flowing. She went up to hug him. Dad, where the hell have you been? Ziyings father held the wall with both hands and said weakly, I wanted to go to the restroom. You all fell asleep, so I didnt wake you up. You should have woken me up. I thought you said Ziying. Ziyings father struggled to raise his hand and gently patted her shoulder, Dont cry. You still love to cry as much as you did when you were a child. Then he nced towards Jingyan. Although he was still angry with Jingyan, his attitude towards him was already much better than before. Ziyings mother was carrying breakfast at this time and was about to enter when she saw her husband standing at the door. Then her tears flowed down her eyes. For so many days, she had experienced disappointment after disappointment, but she didnt expect him to suddenly wake up today. She walked over and hugged her husband, saying joyfully, Thank God, youre finally awake. Then she wiped her tears with a handkerchief. The three of them gathered around and talked, while Jingyan watched them from the side. He breathed a sigh of relief. When their conversation finally stopped, he went up to say goodbye. Mr. Duan, its good that youve woken up. I have some things to do, so I have to leave now. His words made the three of them look at him in unison. Ziying pouted. Jingyan, do you have to go? My dad just woke up. Jinyuan nodded his head. I still have to go take care of something. He didnt say what it was, but they could all tell what was on his mind. Just go. Theres no need for you to stay here either. Ziyings father snorted coldly. Jingyan wanted to say something, but when he saw Ziyings father turn his head, he just shut his mouth up. He nodded to Ziyings mother beside him and turned to leave. Ziying wanted to follow him out. After seeing her mothers eyes, she had to meekly sit back down. When Ziyings father turned back, he became even angrier when he saw that Jingyan was no longer in the ward. He said to his daughter, Now you finally know that she doesnt like you, right? As soon as I woke up, he couldnt wait to go find another woman. I forbid you to hang out with him anymore. Dad Jingyan is not such a person. He must really have something important to deal with. Ziyings father saw that his daughter was still speaking for Jingyan and got a little angry. Dad, please dont get angry, I promise you not to look for him. said Ziying. Her father had just woken up, and she didnt want him to pass out again due to anger. Yiyao hurriedly finished washing up. In the mirror, her face was haggard and had deep dark circles under her eyes. She touched her dark circles and let out a deep sigh After Jinyi failed to proposest night, they each went back to their own homes. She thought a lot about Jinyi and Jingyan. Jinyi had worked all day yesterday for nothing, so she felt guilty about him in her heart. She held the sink and shook her head. Its okay. Jinyi wont be sad due to my rejection of him. But people will be sad to be rejected by the one they like, right? She washed up, changed her clothes and went to the flower store. Xiaocui Hua had not yet arrived at the store, and there was no one at the door to buy flowers as she had said. Chapter 355 I Cant Let You Leave Me Again (2) Yiyao Duan opened the door of the store in confusion. After waiting for more than half an hour, Xiaocui Hua came to the store. Miss Duan, youe so early? Xiaocui looked at Yiyao with surprise. She rarely came to the store so early. Especially recently, Yiyao often didnte to the store all day, so when she saw that Yiyao was sitting on a chair drinking tea, Xiaocui was even more surprised. When is the person you mentioneding? Yiyao saw that she was sweating profusely and poured her a cup of tea. Xiaocui took the tea and drank it. He should have arrived by now. Usually at this time he has already bought flowers and left. Today the traffic is jammed. Maybe he sees no one in the store, so he left long ago? Yiyao frowned, I also came early, but I did not see anyone waiting in front of the store. Xiaocui scratched her head. Then I dont know. Maybe he was busy today, so he didnte. But why did it happen to be just the day you arrived at the store and the guy who bought the flowers didnte? Jingyan left the hospital and drove his car all the way to the east of the city. He remembered that Yuqi Mu told him that Yiyao opened a flower store in the east of the city two days ago. Jingyan looked at the address imported on the GPS and couldnt help but frown. He had been to that ce more than once, but he hadnt seen Yiyao. In front of the flower store, Jingyan parked his car at the entrance. Xiaocui was tending to the flowers and nts. When she heard the noise, she looked over towards the car. After the car door opened, Jingyan got down from the car. He remembered the day he came to this flower store to help Yuqi Mu buy flowers. Sir, May I ask what you need? Xiaocui hurriedly put down the things in her hand and asked. Jingyan nced at her lightly. Thank you, but dont bother. I want to go in and have a look by myself. Then he walked straight into the flower store which was filled with flowers. He vaguely saw a person walking inside and hurriedly walked over. When he reached the corner, the person was gone. Jingyan was about to leave. When he turned around, he saw Yiyao standing in front of him. Both of them froze at the same time, neither of them expecting to run into the other here. Why are you here? Yiyao was only dumbfounded for a moment, and then asked. I wanted to see you. Jingyan stared at her. The flowers around surrounded them. Hearing his words, her heart pounded violently. After waiting for so many days, she realized that she had been waiting for him to appear. Miss Duan, there is a guest Xiaocui saw Jingyan went into the flower store and did note out for a long time, so she wanted to go into the store to tell Yiyao. However, she just reached the door, but stopped in her tracks. She found Miss Duan hugging with the handsome man. Yiyao heard Xiaocuis voice and hurriedly pushed Jingyan away, Xiaocui, we She nced at Xiaocui. Xiaocuis eyes clearly told her that she didnt need to exin. Its not like that, we Yiyao waved her hand and pulled Jingyan anxiously, Exin it quickly. Jingyan was puzzled and asked, Exin what? We just hugged. Yiyao stroked his forehead, Xiaocui, I have something to take care of. I need go out for a while.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then she pulled Jingyan out of the store. The moment she walked past Xiaocui, Xiaocuiughed.Miss Duan, just go on a date. Ill take care of the flower store. Yiyao turned her head, just in time to see her strange smile. Why is her smile so weird? We really have something to deal with. Yiyao didnt want to exin to her anymore, so she and Jingyan left the flower store quickly. Then she and Jingyan went to a coffee shop. Yiyao chewed on the straw and sipped the drink that was just served. Yiyao I Jingyan said. Yiyao looked up and stared at him. How are you doing these days? He finally continued after thinking for a long time. These days he repeatedly thought about the question he would ask when he saw Yiyao. But now when he saw her, he still didnt know what to say. Yiyao did not answer his question and asked instead, How is your fiancees father? Now the three of them have an awkward rtionship, and she didnt know how to deal with it. Jingyan also froze when he heard it, and he quickly exined, Its a misunderstanding between Ziying and me. He held Yiyaos hand and eagerly tried to exin. Before I thought you were no longer alive, so I So you found someone who looked like me and married her? Yiyao interrupted him. Jingyan was speechless. He couldnt exin clearly what happened during this time, and he didnt want to waste their meeting in this kind of boring thing. He took a sip of coffee. The sweetness in it made him frown, Anyway, Yiyao, I wont let you leave me again. After they had experienced a lot, he was d that he could reunite with her again. Now he just wanted to hold her hand tightly. No one or anything would make him give up on her. Yiyao smiled bitterly and bowed her head. After sitting in silence for a few minutes, Yiyao became a little tired. She wanted to close her eyes and took a nap. Let me drive you back. Jingyan also saw how tired she was, and then he picked up the jacket on the seat and walked out. Soon he parked the car under Yiyaos apartment. Jingyan turned his head, but saw her already lying asleep on the passenger side. Heughed lightly and took off his jacket to cover her. His fingers touched the tip of her nose and felt her breath. He was finally sure she was back. Seeing that she was sleeping, he couldnt help but lower his head and k**s her forehead. The sleeping Yiyao was suddenly awakened by him. She looked at Jingyan, who hadnt had time to get up, in confusion, What are you doing? Jingyan didnt know how to exin, so he simply lowered his head a bit lower and kissed her lips. Yiyao reached out to push him away, but her hand stopped when they met his hot chest. Jingyan touched her gently, but finally started kissing her wildly. Yiyao hugged him and put his hands on Jingyans shoulders. It had been too long since they had seen each other, and soon they were both absorbed in it. Jingyans kissed her from her mouth to her chin and then to her neck. Yiyao hummed out a soft m**n. Her hands were resisting him, but her heart was looking forward to more of his caresses. The heat in her body was making her ufortable. She wanted to release it quickly. You Jingyans k**s rested on her chest, which made her abruptly awake. Jingyan looked up. He had mixed emotions in his eyes. Then he took Yiyao into his arms. Yiyao, listening to your heartbeat, I just feel you back to me. When I first learned of your ident, I often saw you in my dreams, but whenever I touched you, you disappeared, and Im afraid that this time you will suddenly disappear again he continued. Jingyan choked up and stopped. Seeing him like this, Yiyao was touched. She had no idea that her disappearance had hit him so hard that he still couldnt believe the fact that she was with him. Jingyan, Im sorry. Yiyaos hand wrapped around him and gently patted his back. Jingyan climbed on her shoulder like a child, We cant be separated anymore. They hugged for a while until the security guard came knocking on his car door and they let go of each other. Is this where youve been living for the past few months? Jingyan said as he arrived at Yiyaos apartment. Jingyan circled around Yiyaos apartment. It was a very small apartment with simple and elegant decoration. It was well furnished with all the furniture it should have. Yiyao took off her clothes and hung them on a hanger, saying, Yeah, the rent for this apartment is not high. She looked up at the clock on the wall. It was already time for lunch. There were only a few cabbages and carrots left in the fridge. She knew Jingyan was not a fan of carrots. What do you want to eat for lunch? She asked. Anything will do. Jingyan replied lightly. Yiyao thought for a while and decided to make dumplings. As long as she chopped the carrots, she thought Jingyan would not be able to taste the carrots. After taking a look at Jingyan, who was sitting in the living room fiddling with objects, Yiyao gently closed the kitchen door and started making dumplings. She was afraid that he would suddenlye to the kitchen, so she then put the chopped carrots in the refrigerator and continued to do other things. Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Choosing to Forgive Him (1) Jingyan Ye sat in the living room for a while and did not hear any sound in the kitchen, so he could not hold back his curiosity, got up and walked to the kitchen. Wow He opened the ss door of the kitchen, and found Yiyao Duan was concentrating on making noodles in her apron, without looking up at him. The shoulder-length hair was gathered up by her with a thin band, exposing her white and tender neck in front of Jingyan. Cough Jingyan coughed, trying to get her attention. Yiyao had already known he wasing, but only just ignored him because she concealed something from him. Hearing him coughing, she had calmed down mostly and looked up as if nothing had happened, Why are you here? What are you doing? Yiyao wiped her hands on her apron, Preparing to make dumplings. Do you need any help? Jingyan walked over and hugged her waist from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. Yiyao turned around and faced him, No need. Just going out and sitting properly are enough. She coaxed, pushed Jingyan out of the kitchen. When closing the ss door, she instructed, Donte in, the smell of oil is heavy here. She stared straight at Jingyan until he nodded before he closed the door reassuringly and took away the grated carrot, mixed with the meat. She listened quietly for a while. Knowing that Jingyan would note back in, and then nimbly began to make dumplings. Jingyan carefully observed everything around him. The house was filled with her scent, and he looked at each of the furnishings very carefully, as if to capture all the time he had missed with her over the past few months. When he was obsessed in thinking, the door of the kitchen was opened. He turned his head and Yiyao was carrying a te of hot dumplings in front of his eyes. Dinners ready! Yiyao put down the dumplings, turned back and went into the kitchen again to prepare something for a while. And then, she took out small bowls and chopsticks. She crossed her arms and ced them on the tabletop, looking at him with expectancy, Have a try. Jingyan couldnt refuse her urgent look, and took a dumpling into his mouth. How is it? Before he could taste it, Yiyao asked him urgently. Jingyan chewed twice and said with a frown, Its quite delicious. He wasnt being perfunctory, because the dumplings were indeed delicious, but he felt that the seasoning added was a bit too heavy, probably because Yiyaos taste had changed. Yiyao saw that he didnt feel anything, then she let go a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didnt find out there was carrot in the dumplings. Jingyan ate several more dumplings one after another. It was long after the noon meal time, so he was extremely hungry. By the way, they were made by Yiyao, so he could eat more. After the meal, he sat on the sofa with his hands put on his stomach, watching Yiyao cleaning up the dishes with an insatiable expression. Not long after, Yiyao finished washing and returned to him. Before she could stop in front of him, she was dragged into Jingyans arms with a push. Dont move, let me hold you for a while. Jingyan stopped her from moving her hands around and tightly embraced her into his arms. This was the life he wanted, to have someone he loves, to eat the dishes she cooked, and to hold her in his arms. Suddenly, Jingyan frowned. His arm was a little itchy. After eating dinner, he also did not care, and randomly scratched the skin. However, he did not expect he felt more and more itchy. Whats wrong with you? Yiyao also recognized that he was not feeling great. She immediately pulled up his arm, with red rash on it. Jingyan frowned and withdrew his arm to keep her from seeing it, I dont know. I suddenly felt itchy. Itll be fer. Yiyao didnt believe that, dragged him up from the sofa, Come with me to the hospital! Im fine When he spoke, his throat was hoarse, and he suddenly understood, What was the filling in the dumplings just now? Green vegetables, meat and carrots. Whats wrong? She didnt understand why she was asking herself such a question at a time like this, but still answered honestly. Jingyan felt his heavy breathing, and only after a while did he reluctantly open his eyes, I am allergic to carrots. Allergy! Yiyao was shocked. How she had never heard of someone being allergic to such things. With her heart was beating fast, she patted Jingyan who was about to close his eyes, Dont sleep. Ill take you to the hospital! Although she didnt know if it was serious or not, she knew that allergies could kill people. And he had just eaten so much, so she was afraid his allergy might not be light. Fine Although he agreed, he slowly closed his eyes. Yiyaos hand shook and trembled as she found her cell phone and dialed the emergency ambnce. Hey? Help, help She described incoherently, but the person on the other side failed to catch a single piece of useful information from what she said. Madam, take it easy, and calm down. Tell us what symptoms the patient has and your address He he hes allergic. Were at Yiyao hung up the phone with difficulty. ording to what the doctor said, she found the medicine to treat allergy at home and gave him a little, but Jingyan still did not get better. And she found hot water for him. By the time the doctor arrived, Yiyao was already weak and copsed on the ground, but still managed to hold on to a shred of strength and got into the ambnce together. Doctor, save him! Before entering the emergency room, Yiyao pulled the attending doctors hand, as if she was tugging at a straw. The attending doctor took away her hand and said cautiously, I will do my best! Please dont worry! Yiyao let go of her hand in dismay and stood in the empty corridor, watching the door of the emergency room slowly closing. Behind her were the Ye families who got the news and rushed over. Venus Mu walked over and patted her shoulder, and Yiyao finally couldnt help but cry out. Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry She had no other word but to apologize. And Venus gradually calmed down. Its okay, I believe Jingyan wont worry us, and you shouldnt me yourself too much. Those who dont know are not guilty. Yiyao originally thought that Venus would scold her fiercely, but she turned out tofort herself, which made it even more upset. When she looked up, she saw that there were people around her, and she was hiding on the ground in despair and embarrassment, so she hurriedly wiped away her tears and stood up. Yiyao, it will be fine! Chuxue Ye hugged Yiyao. Her eyes were red, which showed obviously that she had just cried too, and we could heard that from her voice. They all knew that allergies could be serious, and since Jingyan was already in the emergency room, it was definitely a serious one. Everyone showed a gloomy face until the moment Jingyan was pushed out. Only after seeing his face normal, him lying on the bed and breathing evenly were they slightly relieved. When the attending doctor saw Venus and Kerry Ye, he frowned, Didnt you guys know he was allergic on carrots before? How would you give him carrots? Sorry , Venus rushed to me it on herself in front of Yiyao. Yiyao blushed. It was all because of her, otherwise they would not make such a scene. We save him. But, it is estimated to take some time for the red rash on the body to disappear. What a pity, such a good-looking face. the attending doctor patted on the shoulder of Kerry Ye and left with a sigh. When he arrived at the ward, Jingyan had already woken up. He opened his eyes, saw the white ceiling, and silently sighed in his heart. How he always woke up in the hospital these days Everything is fine? Venus gave him a pillow behind him so that he could sit up. Jingyan was a little surprised to see Venus, but quickly adapted and looked around the ward. Where is Yiyao now? Venus snorted coldly, Well, once you have a wife, you forget your mother! Jingyan was afraid she would get angry and hastily exined, No, I mean Lol Before he finished exining, Venus first couldnt help butugh out and turned sideways, Here, your wife is here. Jingyan was speechless. He was teased again! But the moment he saw Yiyao, his dissatisfaction disappeared and he showed his tenderness. He gently touched the corner of Yiyaos eyes with his hand. Her eyes were red and swollen as if she had just cried, Dont cry! Yiyao smiled bitterly, Why are you so silly! I think its delicious! Yiyao was so speechless that he actually said so rightfully. The three people behind her saw that it was not right to stand by, so they gave Jingyan a gesture and took Chuxue, who was unwilling to leave, out of the ward. Of course, Yiyao did not know all of this. She was only worried about Jingyans health condition. At the moment when Venus closed the door, Jingyan pretended to be hurt and let Yiyao lie down to inspect. Where is the injury? Yiyao was only miles away from Jingyan and raised her eyes anxiously. She only saw the man who was close to her smiling. Seeing that he was not hurt at all, she angrily hit his chest. Ouch! Jingyan shrieked and covered his chest, Yiyao once again fell for it, Whats wrong? Did I hurt you? Its a little painful. Jingyan frowned and couldnt help but look at the other side. This made Yiyao more and more guilty, Well Chapter 356 Choosing to Forgive Him (2) After she had just spoke out a word, Jingyan Ye hurriedly turned his head to k**s her. Well, so sweet. A momentter, he lied down on the bed with an evil smile on his face. Yiyao Duan found herself being teased by him and her face turned red with anger, You you bastard! Jingyan showed a sense of triumph, Indeed. You can also k**s me back? You She angrily turned her head away and decided not to speak to him anymore. But someone did not let her follow her heart, and came close to her face and whispered, Just now it is obvious that you took advantage of me, and I have to take it back. Go away! Jingyanughed, with the red rash on his face on his hard adding him a sense of loveliness. Yiyao stared at him and gave up in no time. She sheepishly lowered her head, thinking that how would he still be so childish? She did not know that Jingyan only shows such an expression before her After checking for several times, Jingyan couldnt standing staying anymore, so he proposed to be discharged. Yiyao responded while helping him prepare fruits, Observe it for a few more days! What if there are any after-effects? With rash on his face, Jingyan took a piece of apple to eat and said, What after-effects can there be? No as for the after-effects, I want to vomit when I think of dumplings! Yiyao did not expect that he would also mention this, so she was too shocked for a while and almost cut her fingers mistakenly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Im just kidding. You Jingyan anxiously threw away the knife, took her finger to look back and forth. After seeing no bleeding, did hefort. Everything you make is delicious. I mean it! Fearing that she did not believe, he also nodded his head with special sincerity. Yiyao was amused by his action, It must be easy for me to harm you in the future. When I am unhappy, I can directly throw toxin in the meal! Jingyans eyes were gloomy for a moment, As long as you are willing to do so, I will eat. Although she was joking, it still made him think of Ziying Duan. Although she did not say, he understood it. No matter what, she still remembered that Help me with the discharge procedures! Jingyan threw the leftover into the trash can andy back on the bed. Yiyao answered, took his ID cards and walked out. Both of them did not continue the previous conversation when they were discharged. Yiyao helped Jingyan walk towards the main entrance, where Yuqi Mu was already waiting. After turning two corners, Jingyan was embraced by a woman head-on. Jingyan Jingyan looked down in shock, only to find that the person who embraced him was Ziying. He reflexively looked at Yiyao beside him and saw that she was expressionless, which instead made him nervous. Jingyan, what happened to your face? Seeing that she didnt respond to her, Ziying looked up at him and saw his face full of pimples and stared in surprise. Jingyan pushed her away, looked at Yiyao again, frowned and asked her, Why are you here? My father is discharged from the hospital! Ziying turned sideways, and Duans mother at the intersection was holding Duans father and looking at them unbelievably. Hello, uncle and aunt. Jingyan nodded politely to them, while shielding Yiyao behind him. This action was not noticed by Ziying, who still held Jingyans arm, but Duans father and mother had seen it. Ziyoung,e here. Duan father couldnt stand up, holding on to the wall and pped the wall heavily. Ziying waited for days to see Jingyan and was reluctant to let go of him, Dad Jingyan hase to see you in the hospital, so dont be angry anymore! Duan father couldnt hold his breath, he covered his lips and coughed violently, You how could I have such a shameless daughter like you! Couldnt she see the woman standing beside him? Seeing that the scene was not right, Yiyao hurriedly took a few steps back to make a space for Ziying. Just as she took a step out, Jingyan sensed something and hastily yanked her wrist, moving in an arc but bumping away from Ziying who was standing aside. Jingyan! Duan father fiercely took a few steps forward, shielding Ziying, How dare you! His body hadnt recovered well, so after finishing his words, he was already panting, but he still stared at him fiercely. Jingyan turned his head and politely said to Duans father, I will definitely give you an exnation for the farce of those few days. Please take care of your health. After saying that, he took Yiyao away, because he didnt want her to be confused in their resentful gaze. But Ziying didnt want to do as he wished and ran to them to stop with open hands, Jingyan, didnt you promise to marry me? She frowned in aggravation. Did he have Yiyao now and would not like to keep his word? Jingyan was helpless. He rubbed his eyebrows and did not know how to exin. Yeah, he did promise her. He felt nothing then, thinking that it was the same to marry anyone, because he would not be happy as they were not his Mrs. Right. But now that the person he loved most was back, so how could he be irresponsible and marry someone else. Ziying? Yiyao inclined her head in confusion, and seeing her staring at herself in dismay, she couldnt help but smile, I didnt mean to disrupt you, but you stepped on my foot. Yiyao didnt believe that she didnt see her. From the very beginning she had ignored her urately, and now she kept stepping on her foot. Fortunately, she did not wear high heels, otherwise her toes would get hurt Ziying pretended to panic and moved her feet away, Oh, sorry! But her eyes in the dead corner where Jingyan could not see, darkened. Yiyao, are you okay? Jingyan nced at Ziying. Although he said it in a t tone, he showed a hint of anxiety. Yiyao smiled indifferently, Its okay. I am fine. Yiyao, Im sorry. I didnt really mean to do it! Ziying met Jingyans gaze and couldnt help but shiver, apologizing in a more sincere tone. Its alright. Yiyao waved her hand. She had said she didnt mind, but she still kept apologizing, which was annoying. She didnt control well the wave of her hand right and identally touched Ziyings shoulder. She fell to the ground with an ouch. Seeing this, Duans mother hurriedly put down her father and bent down to help Ziying up. You son of bitch! Father Duan was furious and waved his hand towards Yiyaos face. I didnt hit her. Yiyao said with a sincere face. She insisted her principle that she could admit what she had done, but she would never admit what she hadnt done. Duan father coldly snorted, Do you think we are blind? We have four other people here. We all saw that? Duan father was furious and tried to take his wrist back, but Yiyao didnt let go of his hand. Yiyao coldly snorted, I havent touched her. When she spoke, she only looked at Jingyan. She didnt care if others believed her or not, but if Jingyan didnt believe her, then she didnt even bother to exin. Jingyan smiled slightly and looked at her without any doubt. He didnt even apologize because he trusted her. She was right, so why should she apologize? If you want to ckmail, I can give money to you, but I didnt push you. You deserve for that. Yiyao did not feel angry, but just felt sad for her. That a woman has to hurt herself to retain a man is a kind of pity itself. She didnt care how Duans father and mother would consider her, and she let go of Duans hand and straightened up and went past them. Before approaching Ziying, she said in a voice that only two people heard, You make me impressed. How pathetic are you. After saying that she did not hesitate to leave, while Jingyan nodded to Duans father and the others and also quickly caught up with Yiyao. In the car, Yiyao tiredly lied on the seat. She quieted her mind, thinking some things are very simple, but they always have to think in aplicated way, which made people feel very tired. Yiyao, I You dont have to say it. Its hard for me to forgive you all now. Yiyao rubbed her forehead and interrupted Jingyan. She had heard too many exnations, which she could understand but she did not want to forgive. Why was that she had only left not long ago, he turned around and found someone else? Jingyan bowed his head in defeat. Knowing that it was not the time to exin, he began to focus on driving. The car soon stopped at Yiyaos apartment building, and he skillfully unbuckled his seat belt and prepared to get out. Yiyao reached out to stop him, Wait. Why are you going down too? Ill send you up! No need. Ill go up by myself, and you go back to recuperate. Ill still send you up, otherwise Im worried about your safety. Jingyan stubbornly got out of the car, and sent Yiyao upstairs, and the moment she opened the door, he pushed the door and slipped in. Hey! Yiyao didnt pay attention and was tramped by him, angrily forking her waist. Now that I am here safely, its time for you to go back! Im a patient, so I need a good environment to recover from my injuries. Jingyan rolled over andy down on the sofa, leisurely crossing his legs. Yiyao clenched her fist, Then what do you think is a good environment? A ce with you. Yiyao froze, and couldnt help looking at his eyes, with her heart beating violently and extremely quickly. But soon she calmed down and asked, You want to stay here? Yes. Okay, then Ill go. Yiyao walked into the bedroom, took out all the clothes in the closet on the bed, folded them carefully and put them in the box. Yiyao, you mean it? Jingyan slowly walked into the bedroom, saw the box, and pped on the wall with chagrin. You need to recuperate in a quiet environment. Jingyan hugged her, But I need you more! If youre there, Id rather have my injuries forever. Yiyaos hand froze in ce. Since they met each other, he put down his condescension, humbly begged her for forgiveness, and begged her to stay. Although she was cold to him, he neverined, showed a low profile, which made her distressed. Forgive him! A voice echoed in her heart: he had already had enough of hurting for this, and if she doesnt forgive again, should he wait until she left him? Yiyaos hand began to shake and gently climbed behind his back, I forgive you. What did you say? Jingyan asked with surprise, with his hand tightening a few more, Yiyao, what did you say? Say it again! Yiyao felt his violent heartbeat, I forgive you! Say it again! I said: I forgive you! Yiyao shouted out obediently, causing Jingyan to cheer up and pick her up by the waist, Youre finally willing to forgive me! Well, I forgive you. It wasnt your fault. Yiyao sped his neck and took the initiative to k**s him. Jingyan was stunned, then immediately began to respond. They felt a connection and had apletely different feeling from thest time. Chapter 357: Chapter 357 Beaty of Touching Each Other (1) Jingyan Ye tenderly ced her on the bed behind her, and when Yiyao Duan only felt the sky spinning and in no time he had covered his body on her. She pushed away the person on top of her in a panic, No. I want you Yiyao Jingyan stopped unbuttoning. He was deliberately holding back, which is really nothing if you are not in love. Seeing him staring at herself pitifully, Yiyao was somehow intolerant, but she is not ready If you She closed her eyes and helped to unbutton the buckles, Then lets start. Jingyan did not give her time to react, fiercely kissing her lips, guiding her with passion, but the thirst inside him did not get relieved. Yiyao was forced to endure. At first, she felt a little ufortable, then gradually adapted to his rhythm and began to respond slowly The next day, Yiyao woke up slowly, stretched her hands, which were grabbed by someone. She turned her head and coincidentally met Jingyans gentle eyes. Awake? Jingyany on top of her. Seeing her confused, he closed her eyes and gave her a light k**s on her forehead. The warm touch on her forehead made Yiyao fully awake, and remembering what happenedst night, she looked away somewhat shyly. Get up. Im hungry. Im hungry too Jingyan said ambiguously. He exhaled beside Yiyaos ear and leaned down to bring himself even closer to Yiyao. Yiyaos legs felt his so her face instantly brushed, You you get up first. I cant get up . Jingyan exhaled a breath, drowning the rest of her words in a dense and impermeable k**s. In such a way, a lingering morning started When Yiyao got out of bed, her feet were so weak that she almost fell to the ground. Finally, she held the bed and slowly stood up. Raising her head, she saw Jingyan staring at herself leisurely, and red at him without grace, Its all because of you! Yes, my fault. Jingyan hurriedly raised his hand to admit his mistake, I want to eat a sandwich now. Although Yiyao was reluctant, she still went to the kitchen to make him a sandwich, but her walking posture was really weird. After breakfast, Yiyao received a phone call from Jun Duan. Being puzzled, she connected the other side, Hey, dad. How is it going? I asked you toe to training before. Come over this afternoon. Okay! Yiyao nced at Jingyan beside her and opened her mouth, but couldnt say other word. If dad knew that she was with Jingyan again, what would happen? Now she could only hide it day by day. Whats wrong? Going to the military area? Jingyan waited for her to hang up the phone and immediately went after her and asked. Yes, Im going this afternoon. So soon Jingyan lowered his head. Does this also mean that they will not be able to see each other for a while? They had only just made up and were going to be separated again? Yiyao stopped packing and said: Ill be back every few days. Really? Jingyans eyes lightened, Then Ill be waiting for you here all the time! No. Go back, since theres no one to take care of you here. But, Im afraid you wont be able to see me when youe back Ill call you when Ie back. Yiyao sighed. He seems to be extraordinarily sultrytely. Jingyan was still has dubious, but he knew that it was impossible to let her stay, so he sat alone on the sofa thinking about the time when she left, he would go to deal with the rtionship between him and Ziying Duan. In the afternoon, Yiyao came to the military area. Most of the soldiers had already started training. She walked through a dozen rows of infantrymen who were taking goose steps, and walked straight to the general armymand camp. Jun was sitting on a heather chairmanding several officers in front of him. Train the infantry for as much time as possible. As for the training for aircraft, tanks, noisy, disturbing, practice in the daytime, but not at night Yes, Sir! The three officers saluted in unison, and when they turned around they bumped into Yiyao who had just entered the door, and also saluted in unison. Jun looked up in the gap of packing documents and saw Yiyao who approached him. He smiled, Here you are! Yiyao sternly made a military salute to him, What exactly are you looking for me for? The Armys training is busy, so we simply cant spare an Air Forcemander here. Were asking you toe for an emergency training. Yiyao touched her nose. Letting her to be themander of the air force? He thought too highly of her. Although she can drive a ne, this is a parade Dont worry, we have specialized technicians, so you only need to supervise the formation. That means I dont need to teach them how to drive nes? Jun lightlyughed, since he found his daughters question amusing, With your poor skills, you also dare to take it to the parade field? Our pilots all have at least ten years of flying experience! Yiyao lowered her head in embarrassment, I am not that bad, okay? She was not only not bad at flying, but she was simply gifted. Others learned for months, and she got the hang of it in two or three days, and drove it very well. There was once a special pilot who praised her. Okay, Ill take you to visit our airport. Jun got up and walked in front of Yiyao. On the airport, there were all kinds of nes of different sizes. Even though Yiyao had seen various kinds, she couldnt help but be shocked. These are the best ne in the country Sir! They walked all the way, and there were people greeting all the way. For Yiyao who had left the army for a long time, she was somewhat difortable. Captain Duan! A gruff male voice suddenly rang beside Yiyaos ears. Feeling the voice familiar, she looked up, and found him to be Xuanwu.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yiyao was surprised, Youve been assigned here? Just came over a few days ago to rece an injured teammate. Xuanwu scratched his hair, being a little shy. Yiyao had been with them for the longest time and was the one who knew them best. Although he handles more skills than the others, he is not as capable as Yiyao. Yiyao nodded, Where are the rest of them? All of them are in thend force. The people who were training from afar saw the new chief all gathered around. They couldnt help but wonder what kind of person this chief was, who could work as amander as a woman. When Jun saw that everyone was almost there, he introduced, This is Yiyao, the newmander of your air force. From now on, you must obey her orders! Yes! The members in air force replied in unison. But there were a few people talking among them. Yiyaos sense of hearing is not so keen, but Xuanwu beside her changed his face. She is a woman. What can she be capable of? Right! We are all here with more than ten years of flying experience. How can such a little girl to manage us The man beside her is also not skillful, and just flew the wrong way! The words became more and more harsh to hear. Xuanwu frowned and stood out, You guys stop saying that! The discussion suddenly stopped, but one of the grumpy people stepped forward, staring at him and said, We are talking about the truth. Why should we be subject to her orders? Jun listened with a frown. Its not that he didnt hear the discussion just now, but he just didnt bother to care about them. Now that some of them had brought it up, he naturally had to solve such a trouble for his daughter. But when he was about to speak, he was stopped by Yiyao, Then what do you have to do to convince me to takemand? Lets make it straight. Do you know how to drive a ne? The one who spoke first was full of disdain and didnt even look at her directly. Yiyao lightlyughed, Since you are so confident in your skills, why dont we just have apetition? If you lose, obey my orders, if I lose, Ill leave immediately! Compete with me? The man looked like he heard a big joke, Do you know how long Ive drove nes? Yiyao shook her head, I dont know. I just want to ask you whether topete with me or not? Sure! But you have to make your words count. Dont show on the training ground with a gloomy face if you lose. Such a distain. Yiyao coiled up her hair and nced at him, Thats for sure. You have to make the people behind you obedient even if you lose! I promise! The man hooked his lips disdainfully before wearing his hat. They each picked a ne and began to check the parts on it. The crowd of onlookers behind them couldnt help bute together again to discuss. Tian has been engaged with airnes since he was a kid, and he can control all the difficult maneuvers almost perfectly, How could she win him! Not to mention Tian, Im afraid she cant even win me! Stop it. Wait for the change ofmander Chapter 357 Beaty of Touching Each Other (2) Xuanwu couldnt stand that and pulled Yiyao who was about to get on the ne, Captain, let me go. You still have injuries Its okay. Even though you win, they still wont really obey me. After saying that, she jumped into the helicopter and shouted to Tian, who was still checking, Hey, how topete? If we directlypete the speed, you will definitely lose, and I also won in a dishonorable way. So, lets divided thepetition into three games topete our skills, speed and operation on the ne. Yiyao indifferently spread her hands, Okay. In front of us is the red g we use for training. Whoever hovers over it first will be considered the winner. After listening to the rules, Yiyao had already gotten into the helicopter, and she tried to turn the wheel to find her right angle. With a gunshot ringing out in the sky, Yiyao looked ahead, with her hands nimbly maneuvered, and nced to find that Tians ne had already surpassed her by one-half. Yiyao didnt expect him to be so fast. In the very beginning, he had already exceeded her so much. Her hands were so manual that she lost consciousness. There was only one thought in her head, that was she must catch up with him! But after passing most of the way, she was still behind Tian. The distance from the starting point to the red g was not far, and as she saw that Tian was about to touch the red g, her cold sweat spilled out from her forehead. Her hand moved more quickly to the extreme level, but she was after all half way behind him, so it was useless to increase her speedter. Tian circled twice above the red g and finally came to a steady stop. He raised his head and nced at Yiyao, but did not mock her; the gap between him and her was only a few seconds, which was already something to brag about for a woman. I lost. Yiyao admitted graciously. At this moment she was d that she added two more games to make up for her gullibility about him. Tian took off the clothes on his body and wiped the sweat off his head, There are still two more games. What do you want topete? Skills. Yiyao held the water she had drunk up to him, Use a tool to open it up? How about using a bottle opener to open a can of beer! A member had a whimsical idea and mentioned it to them. Immediately, someone echoed, Yeah. Install a bottle opener in front of the helicopter and see who opens it first without damaging the bottle! Yiyao also thought it was good, nodded her head and asked Tian, What do you think? Its okay. Tian wiped his face to make him sober. The two of them switched to each others helicopters. Inside the cockpit, they looked at each other, and then calmed down. The onlookers outside also held their breath. Although they all did this kind of skillful attempts, they usually spend about half an hour toplete such a game. Tian was the fastest among them, in a minute. And now its apetition, so they wonder if hell set thetest record. The ne started, with deafening sound. Only Jun Duan and Xuanwu frowned and showed their concerns. Yiyaos ears suddenly ached, then returned to normal. She shook her head and stared intently at the beer bottle. The tiny bottle opener hung in front of the helicopter. As she slowly approached the bottle, she calmed down and focused all her attention on the bottle opener above. Her ears were filled with the roar of fan des hovering over the ne, which made her head vaguely ache, but she still forced herself to dismiss distracting thoughts. Captain, go for it! Xuanwus voice broke through the roar into her ears, and she cleared up her brain, carefully adjusted the angle andnded straight at the bottle. With a bang, the bottle cap was opened and Yiyao let out a sigh of relief and walked out of the cockpit. Everyone was impressed by her and felt that such a woman was indeed capable of guiding them. Just as Yiyaos bottle cap was opened, she turned her head and saw that Tians bottle cap was also opened with a sound. The onlookers broke out cheers. As the two stepped down from the ne, Tians face was obviously much gloomy and he was silent for a long time before finally saying, I lost. God knows how hard it was for him to say the words. The first game had already made him ufortable, and this one was a direct loss to her. The cold sweat on her forehead never stopped, and she took the tissue handed by Xuanwu to wipe it. Whats the next game? Operation. Whoever consecutively flips the most 360 degrees in the air until they run out of energy! Yiyao frowned. Her ears were already a little ufortable, so if she was allowed to manipte the ne to flip, she would probably fail. But now it was hard to retreat, so she nodded her head, Okay! The sound of the helicopter kept hovering over the crowds ears as they slowly looked up as they rose. Eventually both of them stopped at the same height. Yiyao began to operate first, because this situation is very unfavorable to her. She was afraid that she would faint inside the ne if she is not faster. When she turned to one hundred and eighty degrees, her head was already dizzy. She desperately gritted her teeth, with her lips vaguely bleeding, and the pain forcing her to barely wake up. Finally, barely turning over a turn, she could no longer properly continue the race, but she was still stubborn to keep it. She blurred her eyes, and she no longer knew how many turns she had made. She only knew that if she did not stop for the moment, she would die for it. Outside the window, the sky was spinning, and Yiyao couldnt be bothered to see where people were. Yiyao stepped out from the helicopter, and fell on Juns body with the sound of chattering and noise beside her ears. She frowned, braced herself, and looked up to see the crowd gathering around her. Who won? Yiyao was in a trance, but still remembered it was apetition. Jun heartily lifted the hair around her ears and said, A draw. Hearing this news, Yiyaos first thought was: Its over. No one has said what to do in a draw? Is there going to be an extra match? She stood up holding Juns shoulders. She barely focused, and found Tians position precisely, Lets have another match? No. Tian turned around his head and spat out two words with difficulty, You win His pride did not allow him to cheat. This woman could achieve the same result as him, so he would have to admit that she had won. For this result, none of the people behind him objected. They lost convincingly If she couldpete with Tian in a draw, then they were definitely not as capable as her! They consciously stood in line, led by Tian, and neatly saluted Yiyao, Sir! Yiyao also stood up straight and solemnly returned the salute to them, Yes! Jun nodded his head gratefully when he saw this scene. She had never let him down and always met her mission with the best state. After Patting her shoulder, Jun said much softly, I still have things to do. You just stay here to get familiar with the environment first. It takes about half a month or so. Good. Yiyao was full of confidence. Although she got tinnitus, she shook her head, and found everything fine. After waiting for Jun to leave, Yiyao turned her head and ordered, Show me this years models. Xuanwu immediately responded to her order and took her on an inspection tour, followed by a long line of people, all of whom were disobedient to her. Captain, this is ourtest model This is our main exhibitions That Xuanwu introduced smoothly, and asionally Tian would interject a sentence or two, but none too much. He was still immersed in the shock of losing to Yiyao and couldnte back to his mind. Yiyao kept smiling. The only thing was that she gradually lost her hearing and blurred her eyes. She didnt know what she stepped on, and felt on the ground. She heard Xuanwus shout of rm and the panic of the people around her. She was plunged into darkness Yiyao was dazed and confused, and she didnt know how long had passed. She heard someone making noise and couldnt help but open her eyes to see who was disturbing her good dream. As soon as she opened her eyes, a dark shadow pounced on her, Captain! Yiyao looked down and saw a big guy lying beside her and showed a gloomy face, Im not dead. What are you crying for? Captain, youre finally awake! Xuanwu broke into tears and smiled, with tear marks on his rugged face, which showed a hint of absurdness. Yiyao disgustedly pushed him, Get up first. You suppress my breath! Okay Xuanwu wiped with his sleeve and quickly climbed up. Yiyaos vision opened up a lot, only to find that in addition to Xuanwu, the room was originally surrounded by a circle of people. Seeing Yiyao looking in his direction, Tian hurriedly took a few steps forward. Captain , Tian stammered. Seeing Yiyao looking at himself in doubt, he couldnt say anything even more. Whats wrong? Yiyao frowned. Why all the men today are so squirming? Tian exhaled a breath, closed his eyes with determination, and bowed to Yiyao, Im sorry. Yiyao was confused. What had happened after she slept? You dont need to apologize to me. Thepetition was proposed by me, so the fainting may for my recentck of exercise Its not that Tian lowered his head, not knowing how to exin. Xuanwu was unusually angry, pushed away Tian, Get out! We do not need you pretend to be benevolent! Xuanwu! Yiyao shouted in a deep voice. Why was he so unreasonable? Tian sincerely apologized, but he wanted to drive him away Its not a big deal. I forgive you. Yiyao friendly smiled at Tian, but he became even more guilty, whispered, I have made a big problem. You should not forgive me, or I will not be at ease. What? Yiyao was puzzled. How can someone still ask others not to forgive him? Captain Xuanwu cried out, He deserves to be struck by lightning. Why would you still forgive him?. What happened? Yiyao did not believe. It was just a race, but why they make it seem like a crime? You Tian bowed his head, but could not speak out the harsh words. What exactly happened? Yiyao gazed sharp. She did not want spection, so she red at Xuanwu, Xuanwu, tell me! Captain This is an order! Yes! Xuanwu was helpless, and saluted to her, The doctor said that your ears ears are about to go deaf. What? Yiyao only felt a boom and asked again, Say it again. Just now the military doctor came to check and said that you had a recurrence of your old injury from flying the ne and being stirred up by the loud mechanical sound. So, it is likely that you will lose your hearing Yiyao trembled and covered her ears, Very likely? Eighty percent of the possibility Then how long will I be able to hear? Xuanwu voice lowered, About three or four more months. Tian hurriedly stepped forward and deeply wanted to bow to Yiyao, Captain, punish me! Yiyao only felt her mind was in a mess, and she powerlessly waved her hand, All of you go out first. Leave me alone. Captain. Captain. Tian and Xuanwu called out at the same time. PS: I made mistakes when I was writing the draft. When I looked at the readerments today, I found that I had written the wrong names in the first few chapters. I just modified all of them. In addition, bugs and typos have also been modified, you can re-read all of these chapters. Thanks for the support. And finally well, this novel is going to be finished. Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Jingyans Visit (1) Get out! Yiyao raised her head again, with redness in her eyes. When Tian and Xuanwu saw her like this, they stopped what they were going to say and retreated in silence. Yiyao sat on the bed with the sound of the instrument dripping beside her ears. She thought that she would never hear this sound again in two or three months, and felt sad. In the TV show she saw, the deaf heroines didnt even know how to speak because they couldnt hear the voice. Would she be the same? Yiyao closed her eyes, with her sense of hearing became unusually sensitive, and even the lowest sounds were transmitted into her brain. The corners of her eyes were slightly wet, so a drop of tear slipped down and dripped into the bed sheet, leaving a wet patch. It is sunny. Through the window, Yiyao could see the pigeons flying in the distance, and a person suddenly emerges in her mind at this moment. She wondered what he was doing. Was he thinking of her too? When she was lost in her thoughts, her phone rang suddenly, and Yiyao was startled and looked back. Hello? Yiyao Yiyao was too shocked to miss a heartbeat. Just now she was thinking about him, and now she received his phone call. Is it really a heart-to-heart? Im here. How is it going? She asked, forcing down the emotions that were swirling in her heart. He paused for a long time, so long that Yiyao thought Jingyan had fallen asleep, and when she was about to take off the receiver, she heard a soft breathing sound. Yi Yao, I miss you Yiyao felt some distortion, which kind of unreality made her actually think that she had lost the hearing at this moment. Can you hear it? Yi Yao? Jingyan didnt get a response, took the microphone and repeated the words just now, Yi Yao, I miss you Yes. Yiyao pretended to be calm and replied, but her eyes were already instantly full of tears. She also misses him and wants to see him immediately! Thinking like this, she felt that even if she was really deaf, as long as he was with her, it didnt seem that bad Where are you? Jingyan asked. Yiyao suppressed her overwhelming emotions and faintly spat out three words, In the military area. Then wait there. Ille to you right away! Jingyan picked up the jacket on the sofa, said goodbye to Yiyao, then hung up the phone and ran to the garage. No Yiyao wanted to refuse, but just as she spoke out a word, a beep sounded on the other end of the phone, and she held the phone helplessly for a long time. Jingyan was stuck on the Sanhuan road, so he kept pressing horn. He didnt know why he was so eager to see her today, since obviously he had just separated in the morning. In the afternoon when he returned to the vi and just sat down to prepare for work, his right eyelid kept jumping, and his heartbeat was even faster. Thats why he couldnt resist trying to give Yiyao a call. Although she tried her best to hide it, he still heard a hint that something was wrong. He really wanted to be with her immediately, but the damn traffic jam made it difficult for him to move an inch Half an hour has passed, but he has only moved forward ten meters. At this rate, he was afraid that not until darkness, he would not reach the military zone. He called Yulin Mu and asked him to drive the car for him. He himself directly got off the car and ran towards the military area. This is not close to the military area, but fortunately he was physically fit and made it to his destination before dinner. Stop. Who are you? This is military area, and no ordinary people is allowed go inside! Jingyan nced at the gate and had just put one foot out when he was stopped. Do you have an ess card? The special forces soldier guarding the gate pointed at Jingyan with his gun and red at him fiercely. Jingyan frowned and took a step back, What do I need to do to get in? The man heard Jingyans words and knew he had nothing, so he became even more disdainful. Get out. How dare you get in with no document! Go away, otherwise dont me me! I want to go in! In addition to the step that Jingyan just retreated, his feet did not move a bit. His eyes showed a fierce light, his face was cold and terrifying, so that the special forces who raised their guns could not help but be stunned. But only for a moment, he contemptuously used the muzzle of his gun to aim at his chest, Who give you the ess? Who are you? Jingyan did not bother to talk with him, casually called someone. Not a momentter the other end was connected. Hey, Bureau Wang, this is Jingyan. Yes, I have something to go into the military area. Can you do me a favor The other end of the phone said something, and Jingyan handed the phone to the iling special forces soldier with the sound amplification on. Hello? Bureau Wang?! The special forces soldiers voice rose in surprise, and after he did confirm the other partys identity, he immediately became humble. Yes, yes, yes. I will execute immediately! Bureau Wang, dont worry! Hanging up the phone, the special soldiers attitude towards Jingyan changed a lot. He put away his gun and bowed, This gentleman, Im really sorry just now. This is not a special period, so the officers require ess card to get in Take me to the military headquarters. Jingyan felt that he was annoyed, and immediately interrupted his chattering exnation, but he forgot to ask Yiyao which military district she is in, so he could only ask him to take him to the headquarters. Hearing that he was going to the headquarters, the soldier became more and more attentive to him. Sir, the headquarters is still distant from here. Please let me drive you there. Jingyan nodded and followed him to get into the car. The special soldier instructed the guards standing at the entrance to pay attention to the surrounding people, and then also followed and got into the car. Sir, who are you looking for at headquarters? The special forces soldier drove on without forgetting to ask him. Jingyan took a break from his thoughts and looked at him lost, To find a person surnamed Duan. Surnamed Duan! The special soldier was nervous. He knew that he is an unusual person. First, he called Bureau Wang for help, and then found Captain Duan, who is the chief coach of the National Day parade training! He thought so in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. He knew if he asked more, it would not be too good for themselves As for the rtionship between their leaders, as a subordinate, hed better let it go! The two were silent all the way until the car stopped at the military headquarters. Jingyan nodded to the soldier, opened the door and got off. The headquarters camp was not as heavily guarded as the gate, and Jingyan easily entered the tent. The furnishings inside were simple, and as soon as Jingyan looked up, he saw Jun in front of him. He froze, not expecting to meet him here. Jun apparently hadnt noticed that a man had entered the camp, lowering his head and not knowing what he was doing. Jingyan did not want to go up and disturb him, turned around and tried to leave quietly. A stic garbage bag was blew under his feet from nowhere, and he stepped on it inadvertently. With no reliance on his hands, he pushed over the bookshelf which was independent on one side. Jun looked up from the bookcase, frowning in the direction of the sound, and saw Jingyan standing in front of him in a strange posture. He couldnt help but frown, What are you doing here? Uncle Duan, how are you? Jingyan picked up the few books that were scattered, and awkwardly scratched his hair. If he had known that it was so awkward, he should as well have greeted him as soon as he entered just now Jun was upset about him, and snorted, What do you want this time? He did not yet know that Jingyan had met with Yiyao. Although he was dissatisfied, he could only greet him as an old friend. Jingyan did not expect him to treat himself in such a manner, froze for a long time before he reacted and forced a smile, I came here to see a friend. Then youvee to the wrong ce. Jun ced a stack of documents in front of himself and began to concentrate on reviewing them again. Jingyan let go a sigh of relief and turned around quickly, but only after half a step, he was stopped by Jun. As if he thought of something, he asked, Who are you looking for? That person, Jingyan stammered for some time, but he couldnt think of a person he knew in the military district. Who? Jun saw Jingyans end at a nce. Youre here to find Yiyao? You two have met? Uncle Duan Jingyan didnt know how to answer. The more he stammered, the more certain Jun was. When did you meet? Juns gaze was sharp and he stood up from his seat, Answer me! Jingyan knew he couldnt hide it from him anymore, and thought for long time before speaking, A few days ago, we met by chance. By chance? Juns eyes were filled with disbelief. How could it happen to be that coincidental? Because of fate. You told me that Yi Yao died, but God happened to let us meet, and I interprete this as fate. Lol Jun sneered, Even if you met, why you should bother my daughter? By virtue of your cheating? That was a misunderstanding, Uncle Duan. Jingyan was helpless. He had already thought of how to exin, but had been suffering from no opportunity. But Jun didnt give him time to exin, Whether it was misunderstanding or not, Im warning you to stay away from Yiyao. He was tough, but Jingyan was not the least bit weak. I will stay by Yiyaos side. I will not listen to you You Jun was furious and called a few soldiers in. Chapter 358 Jingyan s Visit (2) Three muscle heads red at Jingyan Ye, Captain Duan, what do you want from us? Kick him out of here. Never let him in again. After receiving the order, the three men looked at each other. Then one said, Sir, Im afraid you need to leave now. Jingyan pursed his lips, without answering or moving, so four of them just stood there. Finally, Jun Duan lost his patience, Throw him out. The three men nodded and circled around Jingyan, but they didnt know how to do it. At this time, Yiyao Duan walked in, What are you doing? When the muscle heads saw that it was the newmander, they all stopped and respectively stood there. Why are you here? Jun Duan rubbed his forehead, whose voice was obviously not as strong as just now, You go out first. Dont get involved between us. Us? Yiyao raised her eyebrows. Jingyan was here for her! Yiyao! Jun Duan shouted, and the three men next to him seemed to know something gonna happen, so they immediately left. And Jun Duan didnt have time to care about them, so he waved his hand to let them out. Seeing Yiyao, Jingyan finally rxed, You dont look well. What happened? Nothing. Yiyao unnaturally bowed her head. She heard someone making noise outside and expected that Jingyan had alreadye to the barracks, so naturally she didnt have time to look herself in the mirror. Jun Duan also noticed that something was wrong and asked with a frown, What happened just now when I left? Nothing. Probably he ran too fast You really care so much about him, right? Jun Duan looked terrible, and anyone could tell at a nce that he was holding back his anger. Dad This was one word that Yiyao could not easily call out, making Jun Duan, who was mad now, startled. Dad, I love him. Yiyao was a little shy but firm, I love Jingyan! When Jingyan heard this, he was thrilled and held her into his arms. Youyou Jun Duan trembled and pointed at them. To say such things in front of him, its really a shame. Dad, dont get angry. I believe he didnt do anything to hurt me. Yiyao s words were undoubtedly making things worse, so Jun Duan threw the document heavily on the ground, Do you really think so? Love makes you blind. I think you are cheated by him! I know what Im doing! Yiyao retorted. Her ears had deteriorated to the point of losing the hearing and she didnt want to miss the one who loved her, nor did she want to miss the one she loved. Stubborn! Jun Duan was helpless, for he really had nothing to do with his daughter. As long as she had made her decision, no matter what he did, she would not give in.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After giving them a serious look, he had topromise and warned Jingyan, Kid, be nice to her, or I wont let you go! Jingyan nodded, Of course! All right, leave here. Jun Duan was in disappointment, as if he had aged ten years in an instant. He put down his dignity as a military, making Yiyao feel a little sorry. Take care of yourself. Before leaving, she thought for a while before saying this. Jun Duan waved his hand with his back to her, but he was unwilling to say another word. Yiyao still wanted to say something else, but she was stopped by Jingyan, who whispered, Not now, Mr. Duan is angry now. We cane backter. Well Yiyao followed Jingyan and left. She knew that it was impossible to make her father ept it in a short time, so she could only slowly make him change his mind. After leaving the barracks, Yiyao didnt say anything. She was a little preupied, not even knowing when he stopped. Oops! She bumped into Jingyan and she rubbed her forehead, looking at him with dissatisfaction. Why did you stop suddenly? Do you want to tell me what youre thinking about? Jingyan frowned. Yiyao froze, but she quickly recovered and replied in a calm manner, Nothing. I dont think so. What exactly happened? Yiyao fell silent. Jingyan didnt know what happened to her ear. Now that it had gotten worse and she didnt want him to know. Nothing. Right, why did you suddenlye to me? Yiyao changed the topic. Hearing this, Jingyan suddenly remembered the purpose he came here, and gave Yiyao a nce, Are you sure youre OK? Me? Yiyao got butterflies in her stomach, but she answered with ease, What can happen to me? That s good! Jingyan breathed in relief. My heart is beating so fast that I feel something might happen to you, so I came here to see you. I see Yiyao lowered her head. Gazing at the ground, she actually didnt know what she was thinking about. After walking for a while, they arrived at the area that Yiyao was in charge of. Tian and others saw Yiyaoing, they all stopped and greeted her in unison. Its alright. Mind your business. Dont get distracted by us! Yiyao smiled them, and she was pretty different from the one who had told them to go out earlier. Tian was in a bit of a trance, Commander Duan, your injury Seeing that he was about to ask, Yiyao hastily cut him off, Im fine. Dont talk nonsense. But in the end, it was toote. Jingyan tilted his head and looked at Yiyao with confusion, Your injury? What injury? Youre injured? He didnt know where she got hurt, so he didnt dare to touch her. He just looked anxious and held her shoulders, Yiyao, tell me! Yiyao suddenly felt warm inside and was moved by him, Im fine. Probably I ran into the corner and scratched my skin. Saying this, she lifted up her sleeve, exposing a piece of broken skin on her arm. The b***d had dried up, but Jingyan still frowned. Dont be so careless, OK? Try to take care of yourself. Yiyao was speechless. There are so many machines here and its inevitable to get hurt sometimes when she didnt focus. Be careful. Come with me to the infirmary. Jingyan didnt want her to do nothing to her wound, so he dragged Yiyao to the infirmary. Yiyao let him take her here. But when she turned around, only to see Tian in puzzlement. She shook her head to him, signaling him not to talk about this again. In the infirmary, Yiyao sat on the simple hospital bed, watching Jingyan, like a professional doctor, is busy doing something she didnt know. Isnt this Commander Duan? A doctor walked in to get some medicine, and seeing Yiyao sitting on the hospital bed, he couldnt help but stop, Didnt you just leave? Yiyao raised her arm and exined, My hand got hurt, so Ie here and bandage it. Oh, take care of yourself. The doctor gave her a deep look, knowing that he shouldnt stay or not. Otherwise, he would be the third wheel. When she saw him leaving, Yiyao smiled. Fortunately, she went out too quickly just now and bumped into the table in the infirmary, otherwise she would have been exposed. Let me disinfect you first. Jingyan hade to Yiyao at this moment, showing her the iodine bottle in his hand. Yiyao nodded and extended her arm. Jingyan couldnt help but be moved when he saw her trust him so much. The iodine made Yiyao frown in pain, but she gritted her teeth without making a sound. Looking up at her brave look, he tried to be gentle. Well, its gettingte. I should go back. After finishing applying medicine, Jingyan pped his hands and stood up. Yiyao actually didnt want him to leave, showing reluctance in her eyes, Youre leaving now? Well, I cant keep staying here. Jingyan helplessly spread his hands. Its rare to see Yiyao act like a little girl, so he rubbed her hair. Stay here and Ille back tomorrow. Yiyao didnt loosen her hand. He did not know that she didnt got too much time left. The time she saw him and listened to him was getting less and less made her feel sad. What? Jingyan felt that something was wrong with her, for she had never stuck to him so much. This sudden change made him feel that she was not OK. Nothing. Yiyao let him go, not wanting him to sense anything wrong, I will be busy with training in the next two days. I think I might not have the time to apany you anymore. Is this youre worried about? Jingyan thought this was a little funny. Its not a big deal and he coulde in and wait for her. Yes, but you may not see me every time youe. Then Ille every day. Jingyan bent down and gave Yiyao a k**s on her forehead, I wille to see you. Yiyao shyly bowed her head and the fringe blocked her twinkling eyes. She was thinking about something else. Go now. Go. Suddenly, Yiyao looked up, with no extra emotion in her eyes, just happiness. Ill make some time when the timees. OK. Seeing her act like this, Jingyan rxed and turned around to walk out of the infirmary. Seeing he was out of her sight, Yiyao ached inside. She would be free, but she may not see him again. She remembered the doctors instructions, This is caused by an acquired injury, but there is a high chance that it will be inherited to the next generation. Madam Duan, I think you should know this. She loved him so much that she of course didnt want their child to be infected. It must feel terrible to be deaf when he was born. In short, he wouldnt be happy. After sitting on the hospital bed for a while and pulling herself together, Yiyao walked towards the outside, only to run into Tian at the door. In the darkness, Tian suddenly jumped out, scaring Yiyao. She patted her chest to rx after seeing it was Tian, Why are you here? Commander Duan, your ears Tian wanted to say something but he stopped, afraid that he might make Yiyao feel worse. Thats why he stopped. Yiyao calmed down, No. That was a doctors misdiagnosis. But Tian had stayed in the military for more than ten years and he was observant, You do not need to lie to me. I know it all. You are to keep me from feeling guilty Thats nonsense, OK? Yiyao said, You are not my rtives and why should I think so much about you? Im just telling the truth. Tian was slightly stunned, for he never expected that Yiyao would say this, and was speechless for a while, not knowing what to say. Yiyao sighed and said, I know whats going on inside my body. Its me who proposed topete with you and I know the consequences. Since Ive thought about it, it means Ive already prepared myself. Before Tian could answer, she passed him and walked towards the outside without looking back. Chapter 359: Chapter 359 She Was Pregnant! (1) When Jingyan Ye had just returned home, he found his family were there staring at him. What? He was taking off his shoes while avoiding their gaze. Where have you been? Venus Mu, with a worried look, got up and checked him, Do you know that we are all worried about you? Jingyan felt weird, Why? Could it be that they knew that he had been to the barracks? Thinking of this, he looked at Chuxue Ye, You told them, didnt you? No, no, no Chuxue swore, How dare I? Its all because dadChief Wang told dad that you went to the barracks. Chief Wang had always been good friends with Kerry Ye. Though he agreed to Jingyan s requests, he was still closer to Kerry. Jingyan hummed, Well, he betrays me. You can t me Chief Wang. He is also for your own good. I heard that you quarreled with an officer surnamed Duan Venus said with worry. Jingyan took his hand out of her hand and avoided Kerry s gaze, Im fine. But he was toote, for Kerry had already seen him through, You went to find Yiyao, didnt you? His voice was cold and Jingyan kept sweating, so he had to admit, Yes. Venus and Kerry were speechless. They didnt know what to say to their son. The atmosphere was more awkward and everyone was waiting for the other to speak first, but Jingyan remained silent. Jingyan loved her so much, so of course he wanted to see her. Now Yiyao is so close to us and I think its okay for my brother to go over and see her. Chuxue deliberately softened her tone to ease everyone. She deliberately blinked at Jingyan to see how he would thank herter. Well, mom and dad, Ill go upstairs first if there is nothing here. Jingyan did not intend to stay like this any longer, for he did not want to worry his parents too much. One day, when Yiyao agreed, he would take her to his parents, introducing her to everyone. Kerry pursed his lips. Before he wanted to say something, he was stopped by Venus. Venus signaled him to say nothing, so Kerry sighed instead. Mom and Dad, if theres nothing here, Ill go upstairs too. Chuxue took an orange, ready to run away. How could she not know that at such a moment, she would be Jingyan s scapegoat. If she didnt flee right now, it might be her who would be to me for. When he saw his son and daughter both leave, mixed feelings were inside him. All right, they are now grown up and they have their own decisions. They are always going to be independent. As parents, we should give them support. Venus put her hand on Kerrys hand and the warmnessing from Venus made Kerry ease a lot. He looked up, encountering Venus s watery eyes. I do want the children to be happy and thats why I dont want to see him be so low. Low? Why do you think so? Thats love! When you love someone, dont you just want to give her all the good things? Venus looked at Kerry with surprise, for he misunderstood his boy. What can get a response is love and I dont think keep giving is love. When he thought that Chief Wang told him that Jingyan had a quarrel with Jun Duan, he felt irritated. Well, its up to you. Venus didnt what to say to make Kerry not think about this in this way, so she wanted to take away her hand. But Kerry stopped her, Stay with me. Talk to me. Venus shrugged and snuggled her body into his arms. Yiyao woke up because of the strong sunlight. What she could hear was the sound of lotives roaring, so she breathed in relief. Today, she could still hear. Knock, knock, knock. The knock on the door was sounded, taking Yiyao back to reality. She got up and dressed herself up before opening the door. Strange enough, the man outside was not in a hurry, who stopped after knocking three times. Opening the door, she was a little surprised to see the person standing there, Why are you here so early? She took a look at her watch and it was only six oclock. Train now? Nearby were citizens living around and it didnt seem to work out Commander Tian hesitated for a while and when he saw Yiyao appear, his eyes lit up. Are you all right? Nothing! Yiyao was puzzled. Seeing him holding a bowl, she asked, What is this? Only then did Tian react and hand her what was in his hand, This is pumpkin porridge. I heard its good for hearing Yiyao was stunned, not expecting him to still think of this. Soon, there were getting more people on the training ground and they had caught others attention. She had to take the pumpkin porridge and whispered, Thank you. Tian scratched his hair, who was a little at loss. When he looked up and met her eyes, he hurriedly left and ran away. YiYao shook her head and didnt stand there any longer after taking the porridge. She didnt have breakfast, so this was just right for her. She found a bowl and put it into her bowl. The moment she tasted it, she couldnt help but widen her eyes. Delicious! She really didnt expect that a man like Tian would bring her such delicious pumpkin porridge, sweet but not greasy and soft. It was said that breakfast was the energy of the whole day. After Yiyao ate the pumpkin porridge, she was really more energetic than ever. After wearing her uniform, she went to the air force training ground, where the soldiers were ready, waiting for Yiyao s arrival. The technical instructor was exining, and it was almost the end when Yiyao arrived. Everyone looked at her, with pity and guilt, but thats what she didnt want to see. She gave an order, and all of them went to the ne they were in charge of to start the training. One ne after another all took off, with a roar, and flew to the sky.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Yiyao stood directly below, whose ears were once again in great pain, like there were millions of ants gnawing her ears. She covered her ears, but the pain didnt relieve. The more nes flew, the more Yiyao couldnt stand. In the end, she got away from the training base, and on her way out, she fainted. Jingyan s heart suddenly ached. He pulled the car over and stopped, but he could no longer feel it. Hello? Hello? Brother? On the other side of the phone came Yuqi Mus anxious voice. Im fine. Jingyan picked up the phone again, What were you talking about? I said, lend me your private yacht and I want to take Xiyue to have some fun. Who is Xiyue? The little star youve been into? Dont tell Okay, I dont want to get involved in your shitty things. Jingyan interrupted him, The yacht is there. Take it if you want to use it. After saying that, he hurriedly hung up the phone. His heart didnt ache any more, but his eyelids jumped, more serious than yesterday. Yesterday he thought something had happened to Yiyao, but she was with him, making him feel that he was overreacted. Now today was the same. Was there anything wrong with his body? He could not find the reason Yiyao was found and was sent to the infirmary. Not like thest time, she wasnt asleep. Instead, she woke up soon. Seeing the doctors around her, she was used to it and casually asked, Doctor, is my ear getting more serious? You dont know why you fainted? The doctor looked at her incredulously, making Yiyao a bit puzzled. Isnt it because of my ears? Could she have a more serious illness? Yiyao heard the person sigh before he said to her, Youre pregnant. What? She sat up from the bed in shock and asked with a trembling voice, Say it again! I thought you knew this. I told you yesterday that this would be hereditary. You look sad, so I thought The doctor did not say more, for its not suitable for her to listen more at the current situation. Hed better give her more time to stay alone to ease herself. Thinking of this, he was ready to gather up the things on the table. There was an unused scalpel on the corner of the table. He took a nce at Yiyao before taking it away. Although the psychological quality of these soldiers had been tested, but she was a woman and it was inevitable that she might do something stupid. In order to ensure her safety, its better to take it away. What he was doing, of course, were not seen by Yiyao, for she was only thinking about her own problems, and she did not even know when the doctor walked out. Everything in the past came to her mind. The first time she met Jingyan, they did once, but she still got pregnant Was this the will of God? She had already made up her mind not to have a child, but now she was told that she was pregnant Yiyao touched her belly. Though she could feel nothing, she was about to carrying a life inside her. He may be born unable to hear the world like a normal child, or even couldnt hear others call his name. Therefore, he wouldnt know how to speak. He would be ridiculed by others of his age and would be hiding at home, not daring to go out Yiyao did not dare to think more, for she was afraid that she would not be able to support herself at this moment. All the bad situations she filtered out of her head at the first moment. She suddenly felt helpless, unable to do anything against God. In short, there wasnt any solution at all. Holding the phone, she was wondering whether she should call him or not. She hesitated. How should she tell him? Tell him shes having a baby, and then tell him, who was in ecstasy that the baby might be deaf or mute? She couldnt do it! Giving him hope and then put him in hell? She couldnt be that cruel. When she was hesitating, the screen lit up. She looked down and it was from Jingyan. It was so hard for Yiyao Was Jingyan hearing what she was thinking inside? Why did he call her at the moment when she was struggling? Chapter 359 She Was Pregnant! (2) Trembling, she answered the phone and she heard Jingyans voice, Yiyao, are you training? Ille to youter. Is this OK for you? Yiyao pulled herself together and replied, Im training, but Im a bit busy now. I guess I dont have the time to see you. Jingyan fell silent for a while, but he smiled, trying to hide his loss, Then Ille tomorrow. Yiyao agreed and hung up the phone. She didnt refuse him very often and this time, Jingyan would get hurt. His voice could tell. Jingyan got into the car, and then went away. And behind him was the gate of the barracks. What Yiyao didnt know was that he was already there. And as long as she said yes, he would just go inside. But she didnt! Maybe she was really busy, but Jingyan couldnt figure it out. Didnt she even have the time to say hi? Would she be this busy? He speeded up, rushing all the way. Until he got to the city, there began to have some traffic jams. He held the steering wheel with one hand and leaned back on the bed with the other, impatiently looking at the car that didnt move at all in front of him. He got more and more annoyed. Suddenly, the street corner came a cry for help, making Jingyan frown, but he did not get out of the car. Until several people appeared in front of him, he got out of the car before throwing away the cigarette butt. He saw a bang of men surrounding a woman in the middle, and it was Ziying Duan. Jingyan walked in and shielded Ziyin behind him, Whats going on? Why not ask her? The person who seemed to be leading the groupughed, Shes too pretty. Thats it. After saying that, he smiled lewdly and made a frivolous gesture towards Ziying, making her embarrassed. Seeing this, Jingyan started to punch at him. Before the man could realize whats going on, he was already lying on the ground, with b***d oozing out. You Before he could say a word, teeth inside his mouth were spatted out. And his mouth was bleeding. Ouch, how dare you? The man signaled his men toe forward. What are you waiting for? Come on! The people around him finally came back to their senses. They posed in Bruce Lees pose, but most of them actually knew nothing about Kungfu. They are ridiculous, with their hands raising up. Not waiting for them toe together, Jingyan had already kicked several ones down to the ground. When others saw Jingyan was good at fighting, they all wanted to retreat. Supporting up their partners on the ground, they ran away. Jingyan! Ziying kept holding Jingyan s arm, with tears on her face. Jingyan frowned and still didnt take away his arm, Why are you here? II heard that you wille here every day to see Yiyao, so Im waiting for you at the ce that you must pass by. But I did not expect to meet them What for? Jingyan took the opportunity to withdraw his arm. Seeing this, Ziying bowed her head, Ijust want to see you. You havente to see me for a long time, soI thought Ide to see you. Jingyan could not say anything. He had been trying to settle the things between them, but it had been dyed because of sorts of things during thest two days. Let me send you home. After thinking for a while, Jingyan finally got something to say. Ziying, however, was ttered and nodded, Thank you, Jingyan. Lets go. He parked his car downstairs and looked up, not expecting that after a few days, he was back here again, only his mood was not as good asst time. Now mixed feelings were inside him. He didnt know how to describe this kind of feeling. Itsplicated. Jingyan? Jingyan came back to his senses and made himself cheer up, Lets go. Ziying nodded and naturally held his arm, Mom and Dad will be so happy to see you! Maybe. Seeing her stick to him, he pushed her away. Let me go. When the elevator stopped, he just took his arm back, leaving Ziying standing awkwardly beside him. Ziying looked at him aggrievedly until the door opened. Then she put on a smile and greeted his father and hugged him. Dad! Hi! With a smile on his face, Mr. Duan pulled her away from himself, but she was clingier to him. Dad, Im so happy to see you. Ziying pouted in dissatisfaction, not wanting to loosen her hand that was holding her father s neck. You After seeing Jingyan, he stopped smiling and got serious. Why are you here? Hearing his questioning, Ziying suddenly remembered Jingyan behind her, and exined, Dad, listen to me It was you who brought him here? Dont you remember what he has done? Mr. Duan stomped and his attitude towards Jingyan grew worse and worse, Ill let go of what happened before. Now if you dare to mess with Ziying again, dont me me! Sir, dont get so angry. Today Iming for this. Jingyan said to him sincerely. Im sorry for what I did before. Its my fault to cancel the wedding and I also didnt give you an exnation. Im sorry Jingyan! Ziying interrupted him. The more he spoke, the more panicked she became. She made the room for Jingyan toe inside, Letse inside and talk. Wed better not stand at the door. Mr. Duan guarded at the door, but Ziying still insisted, so he had to give up and let Jingyan go into the living room. Her mother was sitting on the sofa and when she saw Jingyan, she changed the look on her face. Ziying took Jingyan to sit across from her mother, while Ju Duan sat next to his wife. Four of them remained silent and no one broke the impasse. Finally, Jingyan coughed, Mr. Duan and Mrs. Duan, Im here today to discuss with you about the marriage before. What can you do? Mr. Duan stopped him. I willpensate for the loss this time. Jingyan then took out a check from his coat pocket and handed it to him, Please forgive me. However, this enraged Mr. Duan, I dont need your money. Im not selling my daughter. I just want her to be happy. Dont do this to my family. Jingyan didnt reply, putting the check on the table and got up to say goodbye. Im sorry to disturb you today. ThenIll leave first. Mr. Duan snorted, Of course you can leave, but take your money away with you. Jingyan nodded to them and got up to leave, but he was stopped by Ziying after just taking one step, Jingyan, stay! She knew that Jingyan wouldnte back if he left today, so she had to make him stay. Its my fault. Im sorry. I love Yiyao. He had said this countless times, but every time he said, he could feel his heart beating faster. He even thought that telling others this was something to be proud of. Ziying held him tighter, Butbut you promised me to marry me. She didnt think much about it and she said this subconsciously. In fact, she also said it many times and it was not that she didnt want to change, but she had nothing that could threaten him. Yiyao had his love, but what she could use was others pity Jingyan was helpless and looked her in the eyes, Marriage is easy but love is not. If you want to use marriage to make me be with you, then neither of us will be happy. I dont care, youve promised me As long as she married Jingyan, she was sure that one day he would love her. Her daughters groveling made Mr. Duan furious and drank to her, Let him go. Dont embarrass our family. Dad Ziying turned back to look at her father pitifully, Dont let him go, please. Seeing that she didnt listening to him, Mr. Duan stepped forward and took them apart. When Jingyan got free, he said goodbye to them and left in a hurry. Looking at Jingyan, who was walking away from her, Ziying s heart ached, and tears started to flow. Dad, why are you doing this? Ziying wiped her tears and choked. He sighed, He s not yours. Otherwise, there would be more tears after marriage. The father turned around and saw the check on the table, he got furious again. He took a look at it and counted the number There were 8 zero. Mr. Duan sneered, Do you think he gives us enough respect? What a big deal of money. Its 100 million. Honey, youre not going to really take it, are you? Mrs. Duan frowned, expressing her disapproval. Of course. He left it here. After looking at the check for a while, he suddenly ripped it from the middle, then repeated a few more times, tearing the check in pieces. Mrs. Duan was stunned by his sudden action. Just now he said he was going to take it, but the next moment, it had been torn to pieces. Ziying also didnt understand why he did this, and when she suddenly remembered something, she got emotional, Dad, what are you doing? This would mean that they epted the check, and she would no longer have a reason to pester Jingyan. Although their family was not short of money, 100 million was arge number. Thinking of this, Ziying suddenly understood why Jingyan gave them 100 million. Because as long as they received, they couldnt afford to pay back I agree with him now. He doesnt want you to pester him, and I also dont want you to marry him. Seeing Ziying was hopeless, Mr. Duanforted her, My daughter is so good and you will find the one who really loves you. Chapter 360: Chapter 360 She Must Leave Him (1) With tears in her eyes, she knew he was special to her and she couldnt ept anyone else In the barracks, Yiyao Duan stood opposite Jun Duan, calmly facing his rage. Why do you suddenly want to leave? Jun Duan stared at Yiyao. She had only been here for two days and she wanted to leave for no reason at all. He couldnt figure out why she was in such a hurry. I have to leave today. Dont ask me more. Yiyao was resolute. This time, she wouldntpromise. She wanted the baby, but she didnt want the one loving her to worry about her. Jingyan Ye deserved someone better, but not a deaf. Perhaps, two in the future Is it because of Jingyan? After thinking for a while and observing her look, he immediately understood why she did this. He knew that was the only reason. Once it was something about him, Yiyao would get a little stubborn,pletely different from the sensible her. Its not because of him Yiyao subconsciously wanted to deny it, but her deny instead made Jun Duan suspicious. What happened? Yiyao made an excuse, I suddenly dont want to stay here. Its dull and I want to leave long ago. What did you say? Jun Duan didnt dare to believe, for Yiyao had never said such words. He didnt know that this was what she really thought. Thats what I want to tell you. I dont want to repeat. Seeing Jun Duan get hurt, she still didnt stop. She didntin about Jun Duan, but in order to leave, she had to say this. Fine, fine! Jun Duanughed, Is this what youre thinking? Since you want to leave, OK! After saying that, Jun Duan turned around and left, leaving her standing alone. His back gave her endless pain and sadness and Yiyao knew that this meant they would no loner see each other again Her heart was throbbing and Yiyao turned around without hesitation and walked in the opposite direction. She knew she couldnt stop. Now he got hurt from misunderstanding, but if she didnt leave, he would suffer more. Coming back to the air force training base, everyone was taking a break. After wiping tears, Yiyao wore a smile, greeting them, Hello, everyone! Xuanwu was drinking water and seeing Yiyao s sudden smile, he choked and couldnt speak, Madam whats going on? Hey! Yiyao gave Xuanwu a push who came up to her, What? You dont like my smile? Why do you guys always want me to be tough to you? Hoo this is the madam I know! Xuanwu rubbed the ce where he was pushed by Yiyao,ughing. Yiyao shook her head helplessly. Seeing others gathering towards herself before she continued, I came here for something She wanted to say something but then stopped, causing everyone around her to look at her with expectant eyes, waiting for her to say. Im going to leave here and Im no longer yourmander. Though these days, you guys dont get along with me well, I still think its not that bad. I hope you guys keep training as you always do, so that our people can trust us. At this point, she had nothing more to say. Staring at pairs of puzzled eyes, she wanted to cry. This was not because of her leaving, but her situation. Everything in the past made her feel that God was unfair to her. Why did all these things happen to her? And why was her happiness so miserable? Whenever she thought she had the happiness, it silently went away. Hearing this, Xuanwu was undoubtedly the most shocked. Without any warning, she came here, and without any warning, she was leaving What the hell was going on? Madam, what happened? Xuanwu asked her in a whisper. Just a vacation. No other reasons. I dont believe it. Xuanwu looked her in the eyes, making her avoid his gaze. She couldnt bear this, for her lie would be exposed. Xuanwu, I dont have to lie. Then why do you want to take a vacation at this time? The parade ising and its an honor to participate in! Do you think Im the kind of person who would give up everything for glory? Yiyao snickered, Huh? Xuanwu No, Madam. I dont mean it Knowing that Yiyao misunderstood him, Xuanwu was so anxious that he was incoherent. Though he wanted to exin, but he didnt know how to exin. All right. Im leaving now. I dont care. Yiyao pretended to be angry and left the training base. Xuanwu, however, was ming himself. Behind him, Tian looked not good. After saying something to the one next to him, he followed Yiyao. If you have something to say, just say it. Dont keep sneaking around and following me. Yiyao walked for a while and stopped, turning around to face Tian. For her sudden leave, Tian didnt feel strange, with his eyes fixed on Yiyao, Commander Duan, you really want to leave? Yes. Why? Is it because of Yiyao looked at him calmly, waiting for his following words. Because of the ears? Tian looked at her frankly, Is it because mypeting with you made your ears deteriorate and thats why you had to leave? Yiyaoughed and was surprised by his imagination, Tian, I think you really think too much. My leaving has nothing to do with you! Really? Tian expressed his doubt and he guessed that she didnt want him to feel guilty, so that she said this. Sure! Yiyao then wanted to leave, but Tian suddenly came in front of her to stop her, Since thats the case, how about not leaving? Huh? He really surprised Yiyao, making her feel puzzled. Why was he begging her instead of questioning her? However, it turned out that she was not sensitive enough to know what he was going to say. Tian stammered for a while, Can you not go, IIve found Im a little bit into you! What? Yiyao was greatly shocked by his words. She hadnt only been here for several days and God prepared a romantic plot for her? Do you hear me? Tian observed Yiyao s every move. Seeing that she didnt have any reaction, he couldnt tell what was in her mind. With hands waving in front of Yiyao, Tian tried to make her answer him. Hmm? That She was pondering how to reject him without hurting him. Its okay, you dont have to give me an answer now. You can stay and take your time to observe me and get to know me. When he was saying, he didnt dare to look her in the eyes. He took a nce at her when she was not focusing on him. That Im sorry. Yiyao thought for a while and said this. She had made up her mind to leave and rejecting him now and not give him hope would made things easier. Of course, even if she didnt leave, she would also reject him. Anyway, she was cruel to someone she didnt love. Clenching his hands, Tian asked with puzzlement, Why? Not eventhink about it? Because I dont love you But weve only been together for two days! Yiyao smiled, Two days, are you sure you really love me? Love is something that cannot be tested by time. Some people would have a good feeling for each other even within a minute, but some people, even if they stayed together for a lifetime, they could only be friends. Tian didnt know what to say. Though he couldntpletely agree her, he thought what she said made sense. Then he looked up at Yiyao. Madam, do you have someone you love? Yes. Without thinking about it, she answered directly. She had someone she liked and that person was irreceable. And she also felt proud when she admitted it. Tian put down his hand in dismay. Since she had directly refused him, what could he do? Yiyao, of course, didnt want to hurt him, but love could only bring happiness or pain. He should be d that he had been rejected at the beginning and he might not suffer a lot. On the road to the barracks, a Rolls Ness was racing. But Jingyan, who was driving, didnt notice a taxi had passed him. Yiyao turned her head away and saw from the window that Jingyan was frowning, so she told the driver to speed up. Miss, were at the military district and there is a speed limit. Besides The fatty driver looked in the rearview mirror, There is no chaser, too! No Yiyao did not know how to exin, waving her hand and said, Oops, anyway, faster, please. As long as Jingyan got into the barracks and found she was not there, he would definitely chase after her. And if she didnt go now, it would be toote. Got it, got it. After we pass the intersection, we can speed up. The driver saw that she was really in a hurry, so he got serious. Chapter 360 She Must Leave Him (2) About another ten minutes or so, the driver finally turned his head to ask, But, Miss, where are you going? Ive been driving for a long time but you dont give me a location. I Yiyao Duan thought about a few locationsapartment, flower shop she could not go back, Send me to the airport. The driver stopped talking. He found she was weird, just like a fugitive escaping from the barracks. And she headed to the airport as soon as she came out. She was definitely not a normal person. But he was just a normal citizen and he couldnt care too much. Anyway, what he needed to do was to take her to the airport and leave. Yiyao, at this moment, didnt know what he was thinking about, only feeling he got faster and it even got a little bumpy, so she had to hold the handle to stabilize the body. A few minutester, the cab driver breathed in relief, Here we are. Yiyao got more confused. She was the one who worried the whole way. She asked him to hurry up at the beginning, but he didnt. Then he sped up all of a sudden. Whats wrong with him? When YiYao gave the money and just closed the door, the cab drove out of YiYao s sight like a lightning. Yiyao realized that he could drive this fast After hesitating at the airport for a while, she finally bought a ticket to H City. She thought for a long time that she should go to a city that was rtively unknown to her, where she could forget everything and not get attached to the scene. With the ticket in hand, she thought a lot while waiting. Suddenly, her phone rang and it was from Xiaocui Hua. Yiyao remembered that she hadnt told her much about going to the barracks and now she ran away just like this. She felt a little sorry. Hello? Xiaocui? Hey, where have you been? The gentleman who was with you that day is looking for you everywhere. Yiyao was shocked, Hes with you? No, hes driving to the apartment now. He said he couldnt get through to you on the phone, so I thought I can have a try, but I didnt expect it to be so easy. Yiyao smiled awkwardly, for she had cklisted Jingyan, so, of course he couldnt get through Boss, where have you been? I havent seen you for the past few days. Getting no response from her, Xiaocui keptining, You know what, during these days, more people havee to buy flower. What busy days. Yiyao did not know what to say at the moment. She was the one who opened the shop, but she just threw it to Xiaocui, so how could she just tell her the truth? Boss? Boss?! Hmm? Yiyao returned to her senses, Xiaocui, listen, I have something to do and I need to leave for a while. And I cannot tell you where Im going. If you cannot handle the store by yourself, you can choose to close it or sell it. Anyway, youre in charge now. Leave? Xiaocui was surprised, Boss, why do you want to leave? I just need to go. Remember, dont tell that gentleman that weve talked on the phone! Why There is no reason! Oh Xiaocui replied with sadness. Why did her boss suddenly change into another person? Why did she sound not good? Yiyao knew that she was thinking something else, so she said again, Dont think too much. I really need to do something. Anyway, the store is yours now. You give it to me? Xiaocui was so surprised that she couldnt believe it. In Sky City, at this location, the sore was worth a lot! How could it be hers for no reason? Well, I know you like flowers and you deserve it. And I also feel happy to give it to you. Boss, dont say that. If you are not able toe back, I can take care of the flower store for you and return it to you when youe back Xiaocui always had a bad feeling and was even more certain when she heard her words. She must meet some trouble! Yiyao talked to her for a little longer so as tofort her. She let the sensitive and fragile girl believe that everything was fine before hanging up the phone. At this time, there was an announcement calling for people to board the ne. After looking at the ticket in her hand, Yiyao got up and walked to the gate. Holding her phone and hesitating for a while, Yiyao resolutely pressed the off button. At the moment, someone called. Before she could see the name on the screen, the phone was off. She didnt want to know who it was, for she had decided to leave anyway, so it was better to have no connection with people here. Jingyan knocked on the door of Yiyao s apartment for a long time, but no one answered. With his back against the door, he sat on the floor hopelessly. His phone was still on and the text message hurt him a lot. This was thest text message that Yiyao sent him when she left the barracks, and she never answered his phone after that. There were just a few simple wordsJingyan, I found that I still cannot forgive you. Id better leave, otherwise both of us would not be happy. She was so resolute and cruel that Jingyan couldnt believe its from Yiyao. He didnt understand what he had done wrong. Obviously, she loved him so much, but she chose to leave without looking back. He couldnt figure it out and what he did now was to call her again and again mechanically. The emotionless voice was heard again and again Sorry, the number you have called is not on hold, please wait and dial again. Everything had changed so fast. In the morning, he thought he had caught the happiness, but now, he was sitting on the ground, hopelessly. No one could tell how desperate he was. He didnt even understand why, just like that, he seemed to be sentenced to death At the flower store, Jinyi Bai frowned, looking at Xiaocui. They were also calling Yiyao, but no one answered. How could it be? She just answered me Xiaocui was surprised. When she realized what she had said, she quickly covered her mouth. Jinyi naturally did not let her go and asked, What did she say to you? Although Jinyi was usually elegant and good-tempered, smiling like spring breeze, but when he got serious, he was quite frightening. Xiaocui shook her head, Nonothing. Xiaocui Xiaocui was hesitating. Thinking that the boss instructed her not to tell that young master driving a luxury car, she realized that she could tell Jinyi Thinking about it, she was ready to tell him, She said she had to leave for a while and she wanted me to take care of the store. Leave? Where? How long? Xiaocui shook her head, she didnt tell me. Jinyi still frowned. Without any reason, she just left and this was not like her style. Well Xiaocui saw him thinking obsessively, so she tried to get him back. What? Jinyi came back to his senses and rubbed his forehead, Remember to tell me when you talk to Yiyao on the phone in the future. Seriously? Xiaocui couldnt believe that he would say this. He had always tried to leave her a good impression, but today he gave her a different impression. Hey She wanted to call him, but she didnt know how to call him. Just call me by my name. Jinyi, the boss she should not call me again. Why? Xiaocui thought, Though she didnt say more, I could sense her sadness. Anyway, she wont call me againtely. Sadness? Jinyi murmured, How? Because of Jingyan? I think so. I see that he is still anxiously looking for his boss. Im afraid that he has been to her apartment. Xiaocui s hearing was acute. Even though Jinyi said in an extremely small voice, she still heard it and replied. As soon as Jinyi heard her reply, he immediately left the flower store, for he needed to get an answer from Jingyan, rather than just guessing. He had been to Yiyao s apartment several times to send her back. But this time, he was not to find her. When the car was parked, Jinyi ran to Yiyao s apartment without stopping. When the door of the elevator opened, he nced inside and saw Jingyan sitting on the ground. With a cigarette in his hand, Jingyan was in the smoke. On the floor, there were several butts. Jinyi walked towards him. When he reached Jingyan, he wasnt sure it was him. It had only been a few days and now he was in such a terrible state,pletely different from the radiant person at the wedding. Hearing a noise, he looked up at him. He had smoked too much to see the one clearly. After gazing for a while, Jingyan got to know who he was, Why are you here?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Why cant Ie? Jinyi got a little impatient, You made Yiyao angry. Dont you think you should give me an exnation? Jingyanughed, Why should I give you an exnation? Even if I did something wrong, its only between me and Yiyao. Even if? Jinyi was apparently pissed off. He quickly walked to him and picked him up by his cor, and when he wasnt focusing on him, he punched him in the face. His face was hot and painful. After touching it, Jingyan realized he had been beaten up by a fag. What do you mean? If I have known you were such a scum, I would not have given her up! Jinyi nearly roared, losing all his elegance. At the moment, he was just like a child who got angry because someone took his beloved toy away, not a university teacher. Jingyan wiped the b***d from the corner of his mouth, Hey, give up? You still havent figured out who Yiyao loves until now. This hurt Jinyi, making him not know what to retort back. Indeed, he hadnt asked Yiyao who she loved, but just pushed her Leaning against the wall, Jinyi was gazing at the ceiling while Jingyan was smoking. They fell silent. He closed his eyes and felt for the first time howfortable it was to have nicotine got into his nerves. Take this! Seeing his look, Jingyan threw a cigarette to Jinyi from his box. After he took it, he took a look at it. Then Jingyan handed him the lighter, Here you are. Of course, Jinyi knew how to smoke, but this was his first time to smoke, so he was choked, making himself cough. Chapter 361: Chapter 361 I Must Win Him Back (the whole chapter) Heh, I didnt think the two of us would sit together and smoke. Jingyan sneered. Why did she suddenly leave? asked Jinyi. Thats how she is. She often doesnt say anything and then leaves. Jingyan said. After a long time, Jinyi stood up when he made sure no one was inside. I cant wait like this. Im going to call the police. If shes in danger, what will she do? The thought of such a possibility made him reluctant to stay longer. He gave Jingyan a quick nce, sighed and then walked into the elevator. Jingyan was still sitting there. His eyes were moist. Then he covered his eyes with his hands and choked up a little. He thought it was a gift from God that he met her again, but he didnt expect her to leave. Yiyao got off the ne. The fiery sun baked the earth. She felt a wave of heating on. She shielded her face with her hand and squinted at her surroundings. There were many tall coconut trees and people with stalls hawking under the trees. Yiyao touched her pockets and pulled out everything in it, only to find some change. Madam, how much is a coconut? Yiyao asked a woman. The woman looked up, saw her and instantly understood her dilemma. No matter how much you pay, I can sell it to you. Yiyao counted the money in her hand. She only had five yuan, and then she handed all of them to the woman selling coconuts, Can I use this money to buy a coconut? The woman quickly waved her hand. This is too much. A coconut only costs three yuan. Yiyao was relieved. She only had her bank card with her, and she didnt see a ce to get money around Here, give you this. The woman picked the biggest one and handed it to her. This is too big. Yiyao said. The woman selling coconuts smiled at her gently. Your wallet was stolen, wasnt it? She asked. Yiyao shook her head, and then she chatted with the woman. The woman told her that although this ce was a tourist destination, some parts of it were not as nice as she thought. Knowing that Yiyao was nning to stay here for a long time, she immediately said enthusiastically, If you havent found a ce to stay, you can stay at my house. You can call me Mrs. Li Mrs. Li. Thank you. Im Yiyao. Youre so kind. said she. Before she could refuse her, Mrs. Li already took her hand. As she walked into an alley with Mrs. Li, Yiyao was a little worried that she would be abducted if she followed a stranger. Miss, my house is a not so good. I hope you dont mind. Mrs. Li stopped under an iron gate and turned her head to Yiyao and smiled. I think its quite nice. Yiyao said. She used to serve in the army, so she had been to many ces with tough conditions, and this ce was remote but it was neat. She was nning to live here for a long time. The savings on the card would support her for a few years. She didnt know how she was going to support her child when he was born. And she may go deaf soon, and by then maybe no job would be willing to give her. Yiyao followed Mrs. Li into the house. It was arge yard with a row of tiled houses. Its very nice. Yiyao eximed. Mrs. Li was happy to hear her say that about her home. You live in this room. Thank you. Yiyao followed behind her and was very satisfied with the room she was about to move into. She toured around and found that she didnt see anyone else except Mrs. Li. Yiyao couldnt help but be curious, Do you live alone here? My husband died early, and my son went out to make a living. He doesnte home once every few years, so Im the only one here. She said and then sighed. When Yiyao heard her say that, she understood that he had asked the wrong thing, I am sorry. Its okay. Its all in the past. The woman said. I feel lonely living alone in such an empty house, so when I heard you wanted to stay for a long time, I let you stay with me. You pack up first, and then well go out to buy some daily necessities. Yiyao nodded, and then Mrs. Li closed the door for her, leaving Yiyao standing in this house. A few hours ago she was in the capital city, but now she was in a ce thousands of miles away from Jingyan. She didnt know if he was looking for her now, or if he had already given up on her. Yiyao felt that she herself was selfish. It was clear that she had chosen to leave, but she was expecting him to remember her. Yiyao briefly freshened up, then opened the door and walked out. Mrs. Li was in the yard picking out coconuts. How can you tell if a coconut is good or bad? Yiyao also came over and sat next to the woman. Just pick out the ones with wormholes. Mrs. Li exined to her while nimbly picking out the coconut. But it feels like you cant make much money with this. One is only three yuan. Now is the peak of the tourist season, there will be a lot of people to buy coconuts, so the price is a little higher. Now one is seven or eight yuan. Seven or eight yuan! Yiyao repeated. Then why did you sell it to me at a price of three yuan? Mrs. Li realized that she had said the wrong thing and hastily covered her mouth. Mrs. Li, thank you. Yiyao hugged her from behind. In a strange city, there were strangers who were willing to be kind to her, so she felt touched. Mrs. Li moved a little and reached out to gently stroke the top of Yiyaos head, Since you live here now, I will treat you as my daughter. Yiyao was touched and nodded. Jingyan came home, smelling like an ashtray. His family did not all sit on the sofa waiting for him this time. Chuxue ate a lollipop and stared at him as he finished changing his shoes. Where are the others? Jingyan rubbed his temples tiredly, his voice hoarse. Mom and Dad are gone. They said theres nothing interesting to stay here and they let you go back early after you finish your business. Chuxue said. Jingyan frowned, Why dont you go? I rarelye here. I certainly want to have a good time before I leave. Jingyan walked straight towards his bedroom. All he wanted to do now was to take a shower. Chuxue looked at him and asked, Brother, whats wrong? Nothing, leave me alone. Jingyan did not want to say more. He walked straight ahead, but Chuxue was stubborn. Just as he moved one step, Chuxue followed him. Finally, Jingyanpromised and stopped to look at her, What the hell do you want? Brother, you must have something to hide from me! What can you do if I hide it from you? Jingyan said. Chuxue stomped her feet and pouted. Brother, youve changed. You she stammered. Smelling such a strong smell of smoke on him, she had already guessed what had happened to him. Jingyan didnt say anything and continued walking to his room. She turned a deaf ear to her words, walked into his room, and closed the door with a bang. The room was empty and dark. Jingyan did not turn on the light, fumbled to the bed and lit a cigarette. The next morning, when Jingyan pushed open the bedroom door, Chuxue suddenly jumped in front of him. What do you want? Jingyan took a step back and kept a distance from her. Chuxue said with a smile, Brother, Yuqi has found a vacation resort. Will you send me there? I can send you there, but dont force me toe with you. Jingyan went to the water fountain and got a ss of water. He had smoked too muchst night, and his throat was already too dry to speak. Brother, look at you, you look so tired. Youd better go out with us. Chuxue said. Is that resort expensive? Jingyan asked, raising an eyebrow. Otherwise you wouldnt have had to invite me to go with you. , Its slightly expensive. Chuxue didnt need to say anything, he already knew. In the past, she just invited him to go on a trip. If he didnt go, she never forced him. Today she must have some other reason for asking him to go to the resort, either she didnt have enough money or her parents didnt allow her to go. Since her mom and dad left, there was no doubt that she was short of money. Jingyan went back to the study to get her a check and handed it to Chuxue, Fill out the money you need. Thank you, brother! Chuxue jumped up with the check. Then she quickly said, Brother, juste with us! Jingyan was sad when he came back yesterday, so Chuxue guessed he must have quarreled with Yiyao again. She wanted her brother to go out and rx. Jingyan looked straight at her. Do you really want me to go with you? Chuxue nodded in a hurry. Fine, I hope you dont regret it. Jingyan took another ss of water, and then turned away. He walked to the door and stopped. Im going to change clothes. You tell Yuqi to drive here to pick us up. . Half an hourter, Yuqis car pulled up in front of the vi. Chuxue got in first and sat in the back seat. Jingyan saw a well-dressed woman sitting on the passenger side. From the conversation with Yuqi, he knew that the woman was a movie star he was chasing. Her name was Xiyue. He didnt ask much about this woman. He just opened the back door and sat in. Before he had a chance to close the door, there was a person hugging his arm. Jingyan. He turned his head and saw Ziying Duan giggling at him. Then his gaze went to Chuxue. Chuxue hurriedly waved her hand, pointed at Yuqi who was driving, and said, It wasnt me. He arranged it all. Yuqi looked through the rearview mirror and saw Jingyan looking at him coldly. He tried not to look at Jingyan, chatting happily with Xiyue next to him. asionally ncing at the rearview mirror, he was still shocked by Jingyans gaze at him. Arriving at his destination, Yuqi hurriedly removed his seat belt. He got out of the car and briefly escaped Jingyans gaze. As soon as the five of them got out of the car, Jingyan walked over to Yuqi, Come with me for a moment. I need talk to you alone. Yuqi obediently followed behind Jingyan. Ziying saw this and also wanted to follow, but Yuqis eyes signaled her not to follow over. Jingyan, whats up? Yuqi scratched his head and deliberately pretended not to know his intention. He made up his mind that no matter how Jingyan asked, he would not admit that he had arranged for Ziying toe to the resort with them. Jingyan looked at him for a while before saying. Dont pretend to be silly. I know you know why I need to talk you alone. I I dont know. Yuqi stammered. Is that so? Jingyan was still looking at him and smiling coldly. Brother, its really not my fault. She had to follow us here. Its not very polite of me to let her off, is it? Yuqi exined. Then how did she know about your n? Jingyan asked casually. He didnt know that Chuxue had leaked their travel n. Jingyan took his silence as a tacit acknowledgement that he had leaked his travel ns to Ziying. Then he turned his head and walked away. Arrange her to stay away from me, or you will pay for all the spending this time. Jingyan warned. Yuqi thought he wasing to have fun for a few days, so he didnt bring much money at all. And after a wedding, he had very little money left. He was just hoping that Jingyan would share some of the expenses for him. However, it wasnt easy for him to keep Ziying away from Jingyan. When Xiyue saw Yuqi standing still, she went over and pulled his sleeve, Everyone has left. Why dont you go over? Yuqi was still silent. Xiyue tugged him and shook him again before she asked, Whats wrong? Theyre all gone. Yuqi held back his sadness and smiled at her, I didnt have breakfast, so Im a little hungry. Then the five of them went into the resort together. This ce was on the seaside and it was decorated with a European style. As soon as they entered, a dozen servants came out to greet them. Wee, I am the butler here. This way please, masters. The butler greeted them first and did a standard ny-degree bow. Jingyan, Chuxue and Yuqi had seen such servants before, so they werent too surprised. Ziying and Xiyue, on the other hand, was a little surprised. Xiyue hurriedly took Yuqis arm and walked in. Ziying quickly followed them. She wanted to take Jingyans arm, but he avoided her all the way. She was afraid he would reject her unmercifully here, so she didnt keep pestering him. There were only four rooms in the vi, two on the first floor and two on the second. I want the one on the second floor by the stairs. I want the one on the first floor by the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chuxue and Yuqi quickly chose the rooms they wanted to live in. Chuxue chose the second floor simply to see the sea, while Yuqi chose the second floor because it was convenient toe back from his date with Xiyue at night. Jingyan slowly spoke after them. Ill take the other room on the second floor. I want to share a room with Jingyan. Ziying said immediately. Suddenly, the lively discussion about picking their rooms that had just been going on immediately quieted down when they heard her words. Chuxue and Yuqis faces darkened. Ziying knew that Jingyan did not want to talk to her now, but still wanted to stay with him, which made it difficult for Yuqi. He had already been warned by Jingyan. Xiyue will stay with me in one room. Yuqi hurriedly said. Ziying, you just . Jingyan frowned and nced at Yuqi faintly. Yuqi coughed loudly twice, and then said, There is still a vacant room on the first floor. Ziying, you go live there. No, I want to share a room with Jingyan. Ziying said. I mean Yuqi said. Either you live downstairs, or Ill go. Jingyan interrupted Yuqi. Jingyan Ziying didnt expect him to say this in front of so many people. She didnt know what to do for a moment. Why cant he reject me gently? Why is he so cold to me now? Is it all because of Yiyao Duan? she thought. Jingyan saw that she did not speak. Then he turned around and walked toward the vi door. Ziying hurriedly pulled his sleeve, Jingyan, please do not go. Ill live downstairs. Jingyan turned around, pulled his hand out of her hand, and went straight upstairs. Yuqi gave Ziying a deep look and gave her a word of advice, Yiyao is back. Youd better not pester Jingyan anymore. After saying that, he took Xiyue and went into his room. Ziying stood alone in the living room with her hand clenched tightly. Why does everyone care about Yiyao? I hate her. she thought. She stared at the door of Jingyans room upstairs. I must win him back. She murmured. Chapter 362: Chapter 362 An Unexpected Reencounter (the whole chapter) They agreed to gather in the living room in two hours. Then several people went to their respective rooms, and then changed their clothes. Yuqi, Chuxue, Ziying and Xiyue waited in the living room early, but they didnt see Jingyan. Ill go find my brother. Chuxue stood up from her chair. Ill go with you. Ziying also stood up. Yuqi and Chuxue hurriedly stopped her. Thanks, but theres no need to bother you. Chuxue hurriedly said. Then she immediately ran towards the stairway. The door of Jingyans room was tightly closed. Chuxue stood at the door, but did not dare to knock. She looked back downstairs and saw that Yuqi was winking at her. She sighed and knocked three times quickly. Then she leaned on the door and listened carefully. There was no sound inside. She was curious and increased the force of knocking. Seeing that there was still no movement inside, she raised her voice and shouted, Brother, are you in there? What? Chuxue breathed a sigh of relief. She thought he had left. Yuqi has prepared a beach party this afternoon. Why dont youe and join us? Thanks, buy I dont want to go. He said casually. Brother, Ive told them youll go. If you dont go, they will definitelyugh at me. Yuqi also went upstairs and said Chuxue remembered something and looked downstairs. When she was seeing Ziying still standing downstairs, she was relieved. Yuqi gave a look to Chuxue, who immediately understood and quickly said, Yeah, youre also bored staying in your room alone, arent you? Jingyan didnt say anything more. They waited for a while, knowing that Jingyan would note out again, and they prepared to walk towards the stairway. Suddenly, the door lock turned. Yuqi and Chuxue turned back in unison to see Jingyan standing in the doorway, dressed casually. He walked straight past them and saw that they didnt move, Arent you going? They hurried to follow Jingyans pace. Both of them looked at each other. They didnt know why he suddenly changed his mind. This time Ziying did not follow Jingyan. She knew that if she kept following him, she would definitely be hated by him. She had to change her ways so that Jingyan would gradually ept her. It was now dusk. It was no longer that hot. When they reached the beach, there were already many young people there. When they saw Jingyan, they all gathered around him. When Yiyao was picking out coconuts, there was a knock on the courtyard door. Mrs. Li, are you home? A man called out. Mrs. Li put down the coconut in her hand and went to open the door. After the door opened, Yiyao took a curious look towards the door. A middle-aged man looked anxious. Whats wrong? Mrs. Li frowned. The middle-aged man stomped his foot. Someone wants a lot of coconuts. Ive been doing good business these days, so the coconuts are almost sold out. Just now I broke my foot again. He is an important customer of mine. Ive delivered coconuts to him a few times before, but now. Dont be anxious. Earning money is important, but you better take care of yourself. Mrs. Li said. Is there anything I can do for you? Do you have any coconut left? I am wondering if you could all help me deliver a cart of coconuts to the beach. Mrs. Li nodded. She turned sideways so he could see the coconuts behind her, I just picked out the coconuts. Thank you so much. Im very, very grateful to you. When the man left, Mrs. Li got busy. Pulling this cart of coconuts was very heavy. She was old. This was very strenuous for her. There was a threshold when leaving the yard. Mrs. Li tried several times, but she did not seed in pulling the cart over the threshold. Seeing the cart fall backwards, Yiyao hurriedly helped hold the cart from behind. After leaving the courtyard, Mrs. Li turned around and saw that Yiyaos hand had not yet been removed from the cart. Yiyao walked from the rear of the cart to the front and held the handle of the cart on one side, Mrs. Li, lets go together to deliver the coconuts. In fact, she can pull this cart all by herself. But she was pregnant, and the doctor told her to take care of her body. Even if she did not use her full strength, Mrs. Li was also very surprised by her strength. They slowly pulled the cart along the road. The location of the North Sea was not far from them, but it was quite a struggle to pull the several hundred pounds of cart forward. The middle-aged man didnt tell them the exact address. He only said that these coconuts were ordered by the group of people who were having a party by the beach. Yiyao stopped the cart and rubbed her sore arm. Mrs. Li, take a break. Ill go find the group of people who are having a party. Thank you, then. Mrs. Li patted her shoulder and sat on the beach to catch her breath. She was indeed getting older. She used to be tired when pulling the cart, but she didnt feel breathless like she did now. Yiyao kept walking along the road and gradually saw a few white tents in the distance. There were several rows of long tables filled with wine and pastries. Several people were chatting, holding sses of wine. Yiyao roughly determined that this was the location of the delivery and turned around to go back to Mrs. Li. Brother, do you want to drink champagne? asked Yuqi. Jingyan took the champagne and was about to drink it when he caught a glimpse of a familiar womans back. So he hurriedly put down the ss in his hand and quickly chased after her. He did not think he would meet Yiyao here, but he was not willing to let go of any opportunity to find her. Yiyao was about to turn the corner when suddenly she saw Jingyan in the rear view mirror of the car on the side of the road. She hurriedly quickened her pace. Seeing a forest ahead, Yiyao rushed in. Jingyan followed her, but after turning the corner, he didnt see Yiyao. He stood in the same ce for a long time, and then walked towards a woman selling coconuts in the distance. Excuse me, have you seen a young woman passing by here? asked he. Mrs. Li was wiping her sweat with her handkerchief and looked up at the sound of his voice, No. I dont see anyone. Jingyan looked at Mrs. Li for a long time before bowing politely, Thank you. Im sorry to bother you then. Jingyan was still hesitant. Before leaving he nced at Mrs. Li again. He saw her nod at him with a smile, and then he left with a big stride. In the woods, Yiyao hid behind a tree. Seeing Jingyan and Mrs. Li chatting for a few moments before turning away, she walked out of the woods. Why did you get out of the woods? Mrs. Li turned her head and saw Yiyaoing out of the woods. Mrs. Li, I have found the person who ordered the coconut. Yiyao didnt know how to answer and pointed to the direction she was just looking at to change the subject. Mrs. Li heard that she had found the delivery ce and really did not ask her again. Lets rest a while and then well set off. Yiyao nodded her head. She couldnt just go to that party like this, or she would definitely be recognized by Jingyan. She looked around and saw banana trees nted along the road. Then she went over and twisted the green banana and applied its sap to her face. Mrs. Li, its cold at night. This shawl is for you. She said. Thank you, but I dont need it. You are so thin. Youd better wear it yourself. Mrs. Li said. Im okay. If she didnt take off the shawl, she would definitely attract Jingyans attention.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mrs. Li took the shawl and hesitated for a moment and then asked, Tell me honestly, are you hiding from someone? No. said Yiyao immediately. But Mrs. Li did not believe it. Seeing her unwillingness to say, she did not continue to ask. Then she and Mrs. Li pulled the cart and slowly walked towards the ce where the party was held. The closer she got to there, the faster her heart beat. You wait here. Ill ask who ordered them. said Mrs. Li. Yiyao nodded and then sat down on the beach. She had a hat that just covered most of her face. Why are you sitting here? Yiyao heard a voice and turned her head to see Ziying holding a tall ss and looking at her. Im sorry. Yiyao stood up and apologized. She stood up too quickly, so her body hit the coconut cart. Then several coconuts fell out of the cart. Yiyao hurriedly bent down to pick up the coconuts. Just as her hands touched the coconut, Ziying said with disgust, Youre going to pick up a coconut with such dirty hands? Whats wrong? She turned her head in confusion and put the coconut in her hand on the cart. Immediately, her five fingerprints were left on the coconut. You Ziying pointed at her and said with some anger. Now the coconuts are covered in dirt. My hands will get dirty when I touch them. It wont. The dirt wont get on your hands. said Yiyao. Ziying felt incredulous and pointed at her not knowing what to say. Yiyao gave her a look, and then picked up all the coconuts on the beach. Her action made Ziying even more furious, Were not buying this coconut. Yiyaos gaze immediately became sharp and coldly threatened, ording to the buyers request, we have already shipped the coconuts. Do you think you can stop buying it? Of course, Im the buyer. I can decide it. Yiyao clenched her fingers. The joints of her fingers cracked, which scared Ziying back a few steps. You what do you want to do? One more chance, buy or not? asked Yiyao. Ziying took a step back. The noise here had attracted most of the attention. Seeing Jingyane over, Yiyao hurriedly bowed his head and lowered the brim of her hat. Ziying immediately became condescending. Are you afraid now? Ziying tilted her head proudly and said to Yiyao. Whats going on? Mrs. Li asked worriedly. Yiyao patted the back of Mrs. Lis hand and said, Im fine. Is the coconut sent here? Were not buying it. Ziying interrupted them loudy. At this time Jingyan and Yuqi also walked up to them. Whats happened? Jingyan asked. Hearing Jingyans voice, Yiyao didnt dare to look up. She did not answer back. In the eyes of the crowd, they thought she didnt speak because she was in the wrong. Jingyan, youre here. Ziying took his arm and said. This woman touched the coconut with her dirty hands. The mud is all over the coconut. Jingyan frowned. You can choose not to eat the dirty ones. Whats there to argue about? But theres always someone who will Before she finished, she looked up just in time to see Jingyans cold eyes. She hurriedly said, Yeah, youre right. Then she turned her head to Yiyao and said, Well buy all these coconuts. You guys can go now. Wait. Yiyao was about to turn around when he heard Jingyans voice. Yiyan stopped and asked in a hoarse voice, Is something wrong, sir? Turn around. Jingyan ordered. She was nervous. She thought he had recognized her and had to turn around. You dropped your stuff. Jingyan said. Yiyao was still in a bit of a trance. She looked carefully at the beach but didnt find anything. She hesitated for a while and then asked, I didnt drop my stuff on the beach. Why dont you dare to look at me? Am I that scary? Jingyan asked. Yiyao didnt know why he would ask that. She ttered, Sir, you are a good person. Of course you are not scary. Then why dont you dare to look at me? Jingyan could feel her deliberately lowering the brim of her hat. Yiyao couldnt answer for a moment. Sensing her nervousness, Mrs. Li exined for her, Sir, my daughter was born with a defect on her face. She is afraid of scaring you guys. Thats why she wears a hat. Is that so? Jingyan asked. He did not believe the womans words. Then why dont you take off your hat and show us how scary you really are? said Jingyan. Yiyaos heart was beating rapidly. There were no wounds on her face, so she would definitely be recognized by Jingyan when she took off her hat. Mrs. Li also didnt expect Jingyan to be so persistent. Sir, my daughter is shy. Mrs. Li said. Please dont give her a hard time. Jingyan frowned, Im not trying to embarrass her. I just think shes a bit like a friend of mine. My daughter has been living here with me. She has not had the opportunity to make friends with a noble person like you. Jingyan thought she had a point. Yiyao would note to this small seaside town to be a farm girl. He waved his hand and turned around. You guys can go now. Ill buy this cart of coconuts. Mrs. Li thanked him and took the money Yuqi handed her. Yiyao breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to unload the coconuts from the cart. Jingyan stopped her. No need for you to unload them. He looked around and said to the group, Go get them yourselves. Hearing Jingyans words, they picked out their coconuts. Ziying took a look at Yiyao, who was now on the side, and went to pick out two as well, then quickly followed Jingyan. Jingyan, I took one for you. I dont like coconuts. The cart was soon left with only a few coconuts that had been soiled by Yiyao. Yuqi and Xiyue hesitated and did not go to take them. Sir! Mrs. Li stopped Yuqi, who was leaving. Yuqi stopped and looked at Mrs. Li. We took your money. These coconuts are all yours. We dont want these. Yuqi said, and then he took a few steps with his arm around Xiyues waist, only to find someone tugging on the hem of his clothes. You Yuqi was angry. He turned his head to reprimand the person, but fell silent after seeing the person. Xiyue followed his sight and looked over. By now Yiyao had taken off her hat and raised her head. Her face had liquid stuck to it, making people feel nauseous. But Yuqi kept staring at her. Xiyue shook him a few times, Yuqi .. You go over first. I have something to take care of. Yuqi said to her. Thene over early. Ill wait for you! Xiyue said reluctantly. She turned back and looked at Yiyao sulkily. Looking at the disgusting things on her face, she turned her head to hold back her nausea. Yuqi nced at Mrs. Li, and then looked at Jingyan who had already left. Yiyao, why are you here? Why dont you want Jingyan to know that you are here? Yiyao froze and suddenly remembered that except for Jingyan, they all still didnt know that she had left him. Yuqi, please dont tell Jingyan that youve seen me. Why? He must miss you a lot. Yuqi turned around once more and saw Jingyan already standing at the dining table. He took a nced at them. Yiyao turned his head in a hurry. Anyway, dont tell him you saw me or I might leave the city. Yuqi didnt know exactly why, but seeing how determined Yiyao was, he nodded to her. Yiyao ced the remaining few coconuts on the table nearest to her, and then slowly left with Mrs. Li. Yiyao couldnt help but turn around. She saw Ziyinge up to Jingyan and say something in his ear. Then Jingyanughed. Even without me, he is still having a good time. He is always surrounded by women. she thought. Are you okay? Mrs. Li asked worriedly. Im fine. Yiyao said. If you really love him, you should go back to him. Mrs. Li stared at Yiyao and said. I can see that you still love that young man very much. Im with him , Yiyao said and suddenly choked up when she realized what she was going to sayter. She took a long time to slow down before continuing. Theres no way well ever be together. Mrs. Li sighed. She really didnt know what young people were thinking. Two people loved each other, but why cant they be together? Jingyan put the straw into a coconut with dirt on the skin. He took a sip, and couldnt help but frown. What did you say to the coconut seller just now? When Yuqi came back, Jingyan asked him casually. Yuqiughed. I see this coconut is very good, so I asked her to send some to our vi in a few days. Arent there coconuts in the vi? Jingyan asked suspiciously. Yeah. That woman is very old and has toe out to sell coconuts. I think she may be living in poverty, so I want to help her. Jingyan thought he had a point. The woman was dressed in a very dirty way. She didnt look like a rich person. Chapter 363: Chapter 363 He Finally Found Her (the whole chapter) Yiyao Duan felt dizzy on her way and the cart handle also slipped from her hand. She felt a buzzing in her ears and then fainted on the road. Mrs. Li saw her faint and anxiously walked towards her. She asked for help from cars driving by on the side of the road, but no one would stop to help them. Mrs. Li did not have a cell phone and searched Yiyaos pockets for it, but she did not find her cell phone either. She was so anxious that she ran to stand in the middle of the road with her arms spread wide to intercept the passing cars. Jingyan picked up Yiyaos cell phone at the intersection. He knew that the woman in the hat he had just seen was Yiyao. So he ran back to the vi quickly to find a car. Brother, where are you going? Yuqi also ran back after him. Seeing Jingyan get into the drivers seat, he immediately stopped in front of the car. Get out of the way! Jingyan didnt exin and said angrily. He didnt hesitate to step on the gas. Yuqi hurriedly avoided the car. When he looked back, the car had already driven away from the ce quickly. The road by the sea was wide and t. Jingyan drove fast all the way. Midway he saw an old woman and a young woman pulling a cart down the road. Then he braked sharply and blocked in front of them. Yiyao? He called out. The woman looked up in shock, saw Jingyans handsome face, and hastily lowered her head, Sir, youve got the wrong person. Jingyan was disappointed. He didnt realize that in his anxiety he had mistaken someone else for Yiyao. He said sorry to her, and then turned back to the car. He lit a cigarette, started the car, and continued driving forward in search of Yiyao. At a sharp turn, he clearly saw a woman lying on the ground. Another aged woman was anxiously pleading for help, but no one stopped to help them. Then Jingyan stopped the car next to them. Opening the car door, he saw Mrs. Lis tear-stained face. He ran quickly to the one lying on the ground. Although her face was covered with mud, he recognized her at once. What happened to her? Jingyan picked up Yiyao while asking Mrs. Li who was following him. Mrs. Li wiped her tears. I dont know. She fainted while she was walking. Maybe pulling the cart made her too tired. Then he put Yiyao in the back of the car. Mrs. Li also followed him into the car. He drove the car so fast that Mrs. Li only felt dizzy. By the time she reacted, they had arrived at the hospital. Jingyan hugged Yiyao and ran inside the hospital. Doctor, whats wrong with her? He asked eagerly. Then Yiyao was taken to the ward. A doctor was notified and hurriedly came. He told the nurse to push her into the emergency room for examination. After a short while, the doctor came out of the ward. He frowned. She is pregnant and she is a little weak. It may be due to this that she fainted. Shes pregnant? Jingyan was shocked. She already has a child. But why hasnt she told me? he thought. Her uterine wall is thin and shes malnourished. She might have a miscarriage. What do you say? Jingyan stared at him grimly. No matter what you do, you cant make her miscarry. Ill try my best. The doctor said. Then he went into the emergency room with some nurses. Mrs. Li also arrived at that moment. Seeing Jingyan sitting there sad, she knew that Yiyaos situation was not good and she stood aside crying. Jingya waited outside the door for a long time before the door of the emergency room opened. Then the hospital bed was pushed out from inside by the nurse. He heard the movement and got up in a hurry. He went to the bed and asked the doctor anxiously, How is she? Shes out of danger now. Her baby is saved. The doctor let out a long breath. When will she wake up? Shell wake up soon. You dont have to worry too much about her. The doctor said. Jingyan finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing him. Then the nurse pushed Yiyaos hospital bed back to the ward. In the ward, Jingyan reached out to touch Yiyaos forehead. Her sleeping face made his heart soften. He med her for leaving without saying goodbye before. Now he just wanted her to wake up quickly. Yiyao, if you do not wake up. Im going to k**s you. Jingyan tenderly whispered in her ear. Yiyao did not respond to him, but he was not discouraged and continued, I mean it. Then he lowered his head to give her a k**s on her forehead. If he hadnt gotten her permission to k**s her, she would have been too shy to let him k**s her, but now she was lying quietly on the hospital bed. Jingyan lowered his head in disappointment. His eyes were moist. In fact, Yiyao had regained consciousness. But his voice was so small that she couldnt hear what he was saying. It was not until he kissed her forehead that she knew there was someone next to her. Slowly Yiyao opened her eyes. Yiyao, youre finally awake. How do you feel? Jingyan eagerly shook her hand. Yiyao tried her best to make a sound. How is my baby? Her voice was low. She couldnt hear her own voice. She didnt even know if she had made a vocal tone. The baby is fine. Jingyan said in a hurry. His voice was very low, so Yiyao did not fully hear him. She felt that her hearing had be even worse than before due to this fainting. She felt her ears and then her belly. She was slightly relieved when she felt that her belly was not painful. Mrs. Li heard the conversation in the ward and rushed in. Seeing Yiyao wake up and her face was pale, she cried again. Yiyao, are you feeling better? Mrs. Li stepped forward and held her hand. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have let you pull the cart with me. Yiyao didnt respond to what she said. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Whats wrong? Mrs. Li looked at her with tears running down the corners of her eyes. She didnt know why Yiyao didnt react at all to her words. She looked at Jingyan in confusion. Jingyan also thought she was strange, as if she couldnt hear what others were saying. Then he ran to ask the doctor, but the doctor couldnt understand what was wrong with her. Finally the doctor suggested that she should have a full body checkup. Soon the results came back and the doctor told him that she had some hearing problems. She was going to lose her hearing. Jingyan was frozen. He didnt want to believe the doctors words. They had only been separated for a few months, but when they saw each other again, she was going deaf. Her hearing in one ear has deteriorated, and the hearing in the other ear is gradually getting worse. Jingyan was ming himself. How can we cure her hearing? You can take her to the best ear hospital. Maybe their newly developed hearing aids can help her. Will that make her hearing better? There are too many uncertainties in her condition, so Im not sure if her hearing will get better, but at least it will help her hear what we say. The doctor finished speaking and then left the ward. He was more afraid of the uncertainty of Yiyaos emotions than the uncertainty of her condition.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mrs. Li med herself when she learned that something was wrong with Yiyaos hearing. She believed that Yiyaos hearing damage was caused by helping her pull the cart. She rubbed Yiyaos head and took her into her arms, Im sorry. Yiyao was touched. She had only known Mrs. Li for only a few days and Mrs. Li was treated like her own daughter. After staying in the hospital for a few days, Jingyan and Yiyao said goodbye to Mrs. Li. He had to take her to the best hospital for her ears to help her recover her hearing. Mrs. Li held Yiyaos hand. Take care of yourself and remember to visit meter. I will miss you. Yiyao cried very sadly. She wanted to say something, but in the end she only nodded her head. Jingyan looked at his wristwatch. It was already ten oclock. He made an appointment to meet with the doctor there at 2:00 p.m. Then he hurriedly took Yiyao and left the hospital. Yiyao followed Jingyan to the car. From the window, she saw Mrs. Li, who was far away from her, waving goodbye to them. The corners of her eyes were moist. Jingyan patted the back of her hand with his other hand. When you get better, we wille back to see Mrs. Li. After saying that, he remembered that Yiyao couldnt hear what he said clearly. He let out a helpless sigh. Soon they arrived at the airport. During the few hours of waiting for the ne, Yiyao was silent. Jingyan kept trying to talk to her, but she always ignored him. When boarding the ne, Jingyan held Yiyaos hand tightly for fear of losing her again. Yiyao knew how worried he was about her, but she chose to ignore him. Before she met him at the beach party, she might have been touched by his care. However, at the beach party, she saw him interacting intimately with Ziying Duan, which made her a little disappointed in Jingyan. The ne kept moving forward smoothly. Suddenly, the ne lurched halfway, shaking them awake. Jingyan opened his eyes, turned to Yiyao and said, Dont be nervous. Its okay. But Yiyaos hands were trembling uncontrobly. Jingyan took her into his arms, his hand gently patting her back. He did not speak. He knew that whatever he said now, she could not hear him and would only make her more upset The ne was again deflected at this time, and Yiyao finally couldnt help but shake a little. Her hands tightly wrapped around the waist of Jingyan. Yiyao, dont be afraid. Jingyan patted her back andforted her. Soon, Yiyao felt the fusge swoop down. She closed her eyes and thought, Is this the end of my life? The roar of the ne stopped and Yiyao did not feel any pain in her body. She felt strange. Yiyao, Yiyao? Jingyan called her name. Yiyao slowly opened her eyes and met Jingyans gaze. Time to get off the ne. Jingyanughed. Yiyao froze. She actually heard him. Then she asked in a hoarse voice, Are we in heaven yet? Jingyan didnt expect her to speak. When he understood what she meant, heughed. We havended safely. Yiyao was bewildered until someone came. Sir, the ne has reached its destination. Have a good trip. Jingyan nodded, then unbuckled Yiyaos seat belt for her. Lets get off the ne! Jingyan took her hand and they walked out of the first ss cabin. When she stepped on the ground, Yiyao still had a sense of unreality. If Jingyan had not held her, she might have fallen to the ground. Seeing so many unfamiliar faces in front of her, Yiyao felt a little uneasy. Since her hearing had be worse, she was always afraid of the way people looked at her. No matter how kind they were, she thought they wereughing at her. She took a step back and broke away from Jingyans arm, but didnt pay attention to her feet. A stone tripped her to the ground. Yiyao looked up sharply and saw that there were already many peopleing towards her. She couldnt hear what they were saying and thought they wereughing at her. Yiyao! Jingyan called her name. She did not respond to him. Jingyan saw her dull gaze and picked her up by her waist. Get out of the way. He shouted at the person next to him as if he had lost his mind. The people around him wanted to help him, but when they heard his rant, they gave him a way out. Someone was kind and helped him stop a cab. Jingyan thanked him and got into the car with Yiyao in his arms. The driver was about to ask him where he was going when Jingyan told the driver his destination in fluent English. Chapter 364: Chapter 364 I Want to Be with You Forever (the whole chapter)This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The taxi sped along the road, but Jingyan Ye still kept urging the driver to drive faster. Now Yiyao Duans condition was stabilized, but she hadnt said anything, so he still worried about her. When they arrived at the hospital, Jingyan held Yiyao to walk in without saying a word. As they had a doctors appointment, they didnt need to wait in the long line like others. In the office sat an old man with a bushy beard. When he looked up and saw Jingyan push the door open and enter, there was a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. Hello! The old man said in broken Chinese. Jingyan is ustomed to this scene. He helped Yiyao sit on the stool and said, Louis, look at her ears first. Louis stared doubtfully at Yiyao for a moment before he nodded and held out his hand to give a sign to let Yiyaoe closer to him. Louis looked at her ears intently for a moment, wearing grave facial expressions. Her ears, which are already very badly injured, have just been stimted and it will be very difficult to cure thempletely. Louis said. Jingyan thought of Yiyaos condition at the airport and said, She could hear me a moment ago, but now she cant. Why is it happen? Stimtion of the outside world may restore some bodily functions. She have been frightened twice, so that her hearing is almostpletely closed. Louis said. So how do you cure her? Jingyan asked. Louis shrugged and said, I dont know. But with our new hearing aid, she should be able to hear some voice, but you have to talk to her by yelling. Louis said. Jingyan took a look at the confused Yiyao and said, Lets try it out first. Louis nodded politely at Jingyan and left the office alone. As Yiyao didnt know what they talked, she looked at Jingyan worriedly. Jingyan smoothed Yiyaos hair and said to himself, I will make you well, Yiyao Yiyao nodded but she didnt really understand what Jingyan said. She had prepared for the worst for her illness, but she was worried about her unborn baby Will I not even hear the baby cry when it is born? Will I have no way to apany the baby to learn to talk? Yiyao thought. After they looked at each other for a moment, Louis came in with a box. Then both Jingyan and Yiyao turned their attention to Louis. Louis didnt speak. He opened the box in their presence, and a small, transparent machine appeared in his hand. Try it on her. Louis said. Jingyan took the hearing aid and carefully put it on for Yiyao. Can you hear me? Jingyan asked. There was a quiver in Jingyans voice, mixed with nervousness that he didnt even recognize. Even though Yiyao wore the hearing aid, she couldnt hear anything. Yiyao looked into Jingyans expectant eyes and shook her head nkly. Jingyan lowered his head in frustration. Sure enough, it still doesnt work. How could this be? Jingyan thought. Louis waved his hands and said, Thats not the way to talk to her. You must speak loud! The hearing aid just helps her get a little hearing back. You have to speak a little louder for her to really hear you. Jingyan nodded his head and said louder, Yiyao! Yiyao only felt there was a tiny voice around her ears calling her and she nodded slightly. When she looked up, she saw Jingyan smiling excitedly at her. When Yiyao came to her sense, she was in Jingyans thick arms. She moved her fingers and finally reached out and patted Jingyan on the back. The man in front of her, for her sake, had to endure sadness. After experiencing desperation for several times, Yiyao finally got back a bit of hearing. Yiyao felt the clothes on her shoulders wet. She could find no words tofort Jingyan. At that moment, Jingyan didnt want anyone to know about his vulnerability. It took a long time for Jingyan to calm down. Louis stopped read the document and looked up at Jingyan, saying, The hearing aid will only improve her condition for a while. She needs an operation as soon as possible. No! Yiyao waved her hands in horror and said. If I have the operation now, will it affect the baby in my tummy? My body is weak, and will the child be fine if I have the operation? Yiyao thought. Jingyan knew Yiyaos concerns and asked Louis, Does she have to have the operation as soon as possible? Can the operation be dyed for some time? Maybe a yearter One yearter? Louis shook his head and said, NoNoWaiting another year will make her worse, and the operation will only make her in a more dangerous condition. Jingyan looked at Yiyao vacitingly. He saw that she was shaking her head at him and her lips were pressed. Yiyao, are you tired? Jingyan said. After hearing that, Yiyao was stunned, because she didnt expect Jingyan to give in so soon. After most of a days flight and the scare, Yiyao was really a little tired, so Yiyao nodded at Jingyan honestly. Let me take you to rest. Jingyan said with great force and a sincere facial expression. Jingyan looked at Yiyao to make her let her guard down. Then Yiyao nodded and said, OK. Jingyan breathed a sigh of relief and helped Yiyao to her feet. When they reached the door, Jingyan looked back at Louis. Louis understood what Jingyan meant. He gave a reassuring smile to Jingyan and looked down at the documents. They didnt go very far. There happened to be a vacant ward next to Louiss office. Jingyan took Yiyao into the ward. Pressing the quilt beside Yiyao, Jingyan whispered in her ear in a voice full of maism, Just sleep for a while. Ill go to buy something for you to eat. Yiyao nodded and closed her eyes obediently. Then Yiyaos even breathing hit Jingyan on the back of his hand. Jingyan touched Yiyaos forehead tentatively. Seeing no response from her, he took his hands off and turned to leave. At the moment when the door of the ward was closed, Yiyao opened her eyes. She got out of bed quickly and opened the door. The view of Jingyans back went far gradually and he finally entered the elevator. Seeing Jingyan dont cheat her, Yiyao felt relieved and closed the door, and then she went back to the bed. Unbeknownst to Yiyao, the elevator opened again the moment she closed the door of the ward. Jingyan stepped out of the elevator calmly. When Jingyan went out, he was aware that there was a slight movement on the bed. As Yiyaos ears were not sensitive, she thought she had concealed her movement well enough. Jingyan knew what Yiyao thought and he walked into the elevator on purpose. After Yiyao confirmed he went into the elevator and was relieved, Jingyan returned by the way he came. Jingyan shook his head helplessly. Its like theyre in a spy movie. They yed tricks on each other to hide something from each other. Jingyan went back to Louiss office and locked the door behind him. Louis looked up and saw Jingyan look nervous. Dont worry. My office is well insted. Besides, her ears are not very sensitive. Louis said. After hearing that, Jingyan was relieved to return to his seat. Louis, I want to ask you a question. Jingyan said. Go ahead. Louis looked that he was all ears and said. Louis had expected Jingyan toe back and ask him, so when Louis saw Jingyan turned his head, Louis nodded at Jingyan understandingly, and he stayed in the office waiting for Jingyan. Is the operation risky? Jingyan asked. Louis crossed his fingers and faced Jingyan. There are risks in any operation, and we are trusted because we minimize the risk. Louis said. Yiyao is pregnant. Jingyan said uncertainly. This has been mentioned in the information you sent me before. But the wall of her womb is too thin and its not good for her to bear a child. Louis said. Louis was hesitant when he saw the data. It must be a miracle to conceive a child with Yiyaos constitution. But there is a risk that the baby will grow out of shape because of Yiyaos womb. Louis didnt tell Jingyan that the baby might be deformed. What? Jingyan looked at Louis in surprise and said. No one told Jingyan that. I mean, shes very weak now, and the baby will take her nutrients and make her weaker and worse. Louis said. Louis found an excuse that he thought is reasonable. However, Jingyan was hesitant. Jingyan is the babys the father, and of course he was reluctant to give up the child. But if Jingyan had to choose between the child and Yiyao, he would choose Yiyao without hesitation. What do you think about it? Louis raised his eyebrows and said. Jingyan said nothing. Louis fell silent. His beard quivered with his breath, and he looked very lovely. If she has to wait until the baby is born, she might miss the best time for treatment. Louis said. Louis didnt say it directly, he just gave Jingyan a choice. Louis knew Jingyan had a n in his mind, but for a moment Jingyan dared not face it. Ill think about it again. Jingyan said. Then Jingyan stood up and Louis stopped him. If she doesnt have the operation within five months, her chances of recovery are almost gone. Louis said. Jingyan nodded in silent. He trudged out the door. Although he was still straight, perhaps he did not notice that his footsteps were in disorder. Louis shook his head and sighed. Nothing in this world has the best of both worlds. Once given a choice, the oue is bound to be bloody cruel. Jingyan walked alone in the street. His brain was in a mess. Why is it that I am always given such tricky choices that I have to choose one every time? Jingyan thought. Sweet dumplings! Delicious sweet dumplings! Suddenly, a few friendly words of Chinese came to Jingyans ears. He looked up and wondered how could there be the Chinese vendors hawking in the foreign street. A cart moved slowly toward Jingyan, followed by a girl in thin clothes. After seeing that, Jingyan was more curious. Jingyan walked up to the girl and asked, How much are the sweet dumplings? Ten yuan. The girl said. The little girl looked up, wondering what kind of person has such a beautiful voice. After seeing the appearance of Jingyan, she froze in ce. She has never seen a man with such perfect features in real life. She prefers Chinese looks, even though all the foreigners are handsome with high nose bridge and big eyes. After seeing the girl is stunned, Jingyan couldnt help frown, saying, Give me a bowl of sweet dumplings. Oh OK. The girl said. The girl filled a bowl of sweet dumplings quickly and said, Sir, here you are. Jingyan took the bowl of sweet dumplings over and gave the girl ten yuan. He was about to leave when two or three ck people appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the cart. What do you want to do? The girl said. The girl was afraid, but she did not beg for mercy. As the girl spoke Chinese, the ck people couldnt understand what she was saying. The ck people just surrounded her with smile on their faces and ignored Jingyan. The girl backed away timidly. She looked up at Jingyan piteously, hoping he could help her But Jingyan didnt want to get involved in this trouble. He just wanted to take the sweet dumplings back and let Yiyao have a taste. The ck people, one covering the mouth of the girl and others yanking the girl at her arms, subdued the girl quickly. The girl struggled and bit the hand of the ck man who covered her mouth. The ck man felt the pain on his hand and let go of the girl. Help! The girl shouted. After hearing that, Jingyan, who was walking, was stunned. When he came to his senses, he saw a ck man swearing and raising his hand to p the little girl. Jingyan frowned. He can put up with women being abused behind his back, but when he sees it with his eyes, he cant just stand by. He walked back to the cart carrying the sweet dumplings. Under the gaze of the several ck men, he put down the sweet dumplings. Jingyan asked the ck men in fluent English what they were going to do, but the ck men mistook that for provocation. ncing at each other, the ck men abandoned the siege of the girl and walked up to Jingyan instead. What are you doing here? Asked a ck man who understands Chinese. Jingyanughed and said, What am I doing here? I am here to buy sweet dumplings. Then Jingyan waved the packed sweet dumplings at them. The ck man who understands Chinese still thought Jingyan was trying to pick a fight. He snorted and beckoned other ck men to go closer to Jingyan. Jingyan stepped back half a step. He asked the ck man who understands Chinese, Why are you bullying this girl? The ck man thought Jingyan was frightened. He didnt want to fight with Jingyan and said casually, We havent touched a woman in a long time. Bro, how about you joining us? Jingyan frowned and saw the girl hiding behind the cart. She was staring at him with her pitiful eyes. I can promise you that. Jingyan said. Then Jingyan said after a few minutes of silence, But I have to be the first one to do that. When the ck men heard what Jingyan said, they knew Jingyans guard was down. They looked at Jingyan understandingly and smiled, saying, OK. Its up to you. Jingyan just sat by until the girl kept looking at him for help. After the ck men who understands Chinese exined what Jingyan said to hispanions, they walked away from Jingyan and continued to pin the girl down. No! Help me! The girl said. The girl ced all her hopes on Jingyan, but Jingyan turned to leave with a straight face. The burning me in the eyes of the girl was extinguished in an instant. She dropped to the ground with her eyes looking dully ahead. After hearing that hysterical cries of the girl, Jingyan couldnt stand it anymore. He ran back and punched the nearest ck man. The ck man was angry and asked, What on earth do you want to do? I just dont like what you do. Jingyan shrugged and said. Then Jingyan hit the ck man again when he wasnt looking. At that moment, the two ck men who have a short fuse couldnt stand it and surrounded Jingyan. The two men looked at each other and simultaneously punched Jingyan. Jingyan dodged their punches. He stepped back to avoid being struck by their fists and picked up a man by his side and put him in front of him. The ck men were dazzled by Jingyans movements. They have great strength, but their brains dont function well. They just thought that Jingyan would be attacked by their punches or hit the one who hits him. They did not expect that Jingyan would pull out the one people around him. Jingyan was not hurt at all. You.. The ck man said. He was too angry to speak aplete sentence. Pointing to Jingyan, he spoke a few words in English to hispanions. Then the ck men braced themselves up. After the ck man saying a few more words to hispanions, all the ck men began to revenge. Seeing no one pay attention to her, the girl ducked and began dialing 911. Jingyan dealt with two ck men. He caught them by one of their arms in each hand. Then the two ck men looked at each other and turned to hold Jingyans arms with both their hands. Jingyan struggled for a moment and was about to lift his foot to kick the nearest ck man away, but he felt a cool wind behind him. Turning around, Jingyan saw another ck man approaching him with a broken beer bottle. Be careful! The girl said. Her heart was in her throat and she fixed her eyes on Jingyan. Jingyan hands were under control and he could not get out of the way, and the bottle wasing straight at his head. Jingyan knew his situation clearly, so he stood where he was. When the bottle was only a fist away from him, he turned his head abruptly and moved with all his might to the left. When the bottle dropped, the ss fragments sunk into Jingyans arm, and b***d trickled out in an instant. When the ck man saw he dont hit Jingyan on the head, he pulled out the bottle and wanted to hit him again. But he heard the siren in the distance and dropped the bottle immediately. The rest of the ck men also saw the situation and fled. Jingyan lost so much b***d that he fell in a pool of b***d as soon as the two ck men let go of his arms. Sir? Sir? The girl who sells sweet dumplings said. She hurried over to support Jingyan, but she could not hold him by her strength. Jingyan barely managed to get to his feet and everything round him looked blurred. He vaguely saw the crowd around him and then he was carried to the hospital bed. Sweet dumplingsYiyao Jingyan said. Jingyan kept thinking about that Yiyao had not eaten yet. What should Yiyao do if I am sent to the hospital like this? Jingyan thought. Sweet dumplings? When you get well, I will send them to you every day. The girl said. As Jingyans voice was blurry, the girl only heard Jingyan say sweet dumplings. The girl was moved and she promised Jingyan that. Jingyan shook his head, because the girl misunderstood him. But his dizziness was terrible, and though he tried to resist drowsiness, he could think of nothing and he fell into aa. When Yiyao woke up, Jingyan didnt sit by her side as she expected. Her heart beat fast and she had an uneasy feeling. Finally Yiyao lost patience and went out to look for Jingyan. As soon as she was in the street, there was a strong smell of b***d She looked around vacantly and saw a cart selling sweet dumplings lying unimed on the side of the street. There was a slight noise in her ears, but she could not tell which direction it was from. She looked around nkly and saw a car with a sickbed. She wondered if there was people who injured seriously. No wonder there was a smell of b***d in the air. After standing for some time, she decided not to waste any more time. Maybe I will see Jingyan standing in my ward when I go back. Yiyao thought. With this thought, Yiyao turned and entered the lift. There was a girl in the lift, her hands covered with b***d, who watched Yiyao vacantly as Yiyao got into the lift. Yiyao was taken aback and she took a defensive stance. As the girls hands were covered with b***d, but she wasnt hurt, she must have done something. The lift stopped at the floor where the girl was about to go and she walked out of the lift in a trance. Inattentively, the girl bumped to Yiyao next to her. Yiyaos white short sleeves were instantly stained with b***d. Im sorry. Im sorry. The girl said. Before Yiyao got angry at the girl, the girl apologized. At that moment, the door of the elevator was about to close. Yiyao waved her hands and said, Its doesnt matter. The girl gave Yiyao a gentle smile. Through the crack between the doors of the lift, Yiyao saw the emergency room written in English, and her heart skipped a beat. When Yiyao returned to the ward, Jingyan was not there. She sat on the edge of the bed for a while, and the words emergency room were always in her head. She had a sense of premonition and her eyelids had been beating irregrly. She felt restless. A bold idea popped into her head. Did something bad happen to Jingyan? Thats impossible! Yiyao shook her head and thought, How could something bad happen to him as he went out to buy something to eat? But She contradicted herself again in her mind. As there was a rush of traffic on the road, its possible that he got hit if he was careless. Yiyao was helpless. Why I always think something bad happened to him? Do I hate him so much? Yiyao thought. The more Yiyao thought, the more she felt somethings wrong. She decided to ask Louis next door. Judging by the rtionship of Louis and Jingyan, they should have known each other long ago, Louis was busy with his work in the office. Hearing the footsteps, Louis looked up and saw Yiyao smiling at him warmly. Jingyan hasnte back yet. Where did he go? Yiyao came straight to the point and asked. Louis shrugged and said, I dont know. This is the answer Yiyao expected. She had no great mood swings, because she had thought of that before she came. She wanted Louis to help her check on new patients, or her heart would be in a state of uneasiness. The words emergency room kept emerging in her head. Louis, I need you to check on the new emergency patient for me. Yiyao was uncharacteristically calm and said. What are you checking this for? Louis said in surprise. I suspect the new patient in the emergency room may be Jingyan. Yiyao said. She didnt hesitate to tell Louis what she thought. What Yiyao made Louis feel at a loss. Louis took a look at Yiyao seriously. Seeing that she did not seem to be joking, he repressed what he was going to say. Then Louis stood up and said, I will go to have a check. Although he had agreed, he still found it inconceivable. A few minutes ago Jingyan was standing in front of me. How could he suddenly enter the emergency room? Louis thought. Louis went to the ce where the emergency room patients records were kept. Show me the list of the most recent patient admitted to the emergency room. Louis said. The man who was sorting the list turned to look at Louis in surprise. Seeing Louis, the dean, the man hesitated for a moment and handed Louis the list in his hand. As soon as Louis took it and opened it, a familiar name came into his view. Jingyan Ye! Louis felt its unbelievable that Jingyans name was really on the list. We were separated for less than an hour. How did he end up in the emergency room? Louis thought. Louis closed the notebook and turned around, finding himself face to face with Yiyao. Louis had no idea when Yiyao had stood behind him. Her expression was as calm as ever. But Louis knew she must have seen the list. With a sad facial expression, Yiyao asked calmly, Which ward is he in? Louis cleared his throat and said to Yiyao loudly, Hes still in the emergency room. Ill tell you about it when he gets transferred to the ward. Where is Jingyan? Yiyao asked as if she hadnt heard what Louis said. Chapter 365: Chapter 365 A Game of Cat And Mouse (the whole chapter) Louis sighed and walked ahead, saying: Follow me. Yiyao Duan walked behind him, who was quite weak and faltered several times. But when she thought that Jingyan Ye was waiting for her in the emergency room, she gritted her teeth and held the wall and kept walking. The floor of the hospital was actually very t, but Yiyao felt like she had been walking for years. The light in the emergency room was still on, and she was standing opposite the emergency room and did not move at all, as if she had be a statue. Miss Duan? Louis was behind her, being quite worried. Yiyao turned around and raised her right hand to touch her forehead, then she said after being stunned for a second, Im fine. She looked so pale that Louis was quite worried for her and he tried to persuade her to leave after holding back a few times. But Yiyao had already known that Jingyan was in the emergency room, so there was no way she could just leave at ease. Louis shook his head and sat down in a waiting chair beside her. An hourter, the light in the emergency room went out. Yiyao immediately stared at the room, and then the door opened and the doctor pushed the hospital bed out from inside. The man sleeping on the hospital bed was clearly the one who Yiyao had been thinking about day and night. His masculine facial features were fascinating, but at the moment, his eyes were tightly closed. Jingyan Ye! Yiyao felt that she could no longer stand and she reached out to hold the wall beside her. Then Louis stood up from his chair, feeling incredulous as well when he saw the familiar man. Before he saw Jingyan, he had been thinking that maybe their names just happened to be the same, and it wasnt until the moment the hospital bed was rolled out that he truly believed the record. Whats wrong with him? Louis nced at Yiyao and repeated the words in English, being afraid that the attending doctor would say something that she could not understand. The doctor froze and replied, He was attacked with a beer bottle and had a huge wound, and I gave him a dozen of stitches for his wound. Though Yiyao knew that they were talking to each other, she could not understand the content of their talking. Besides, because she was hard of hearing and she could only hear faint sounds, she had no idea what they were saying at all. She then came closer to the hospital bed and became quite panic after seeing that Jingyan was immobile, asking, Doctor, whatswhats wrong with him? The doctor in front of Louis turned to Yiyao and was quite bewildered after seeing that Yiyao was looking at him anxiously. And he had to shrug his shoulder and shake his head at her since he could not understand what she was saying. But Yiyao mistook his meaning and thought that Jingyan was beyond remedy and had to wait for death. Then she was so sad that she was about cry, and she touched Jingyans arm with quivering fingers. Louis didnt understand her sudden sadness and didnt know how to exin to her, so he called the nurse to push Jingyan into the ward. No dont! Yiyao stopped them, shouting hysterically. Jingyan was lying on the bed, and it seemed that he was not going to wake up, so Yiyao thought she knew where they were going to push him now. You have much timeter, now please let me say goodbye to him! Then Louis was even more bewildered, who looked at Yiyao questioningly and was waving his hand to hint them not to go for the moment. Why did she have to say goodbye to him now that they were only pushing him into the ward? Did she already know that Jingyan had talked to himter? However, Yiyao, being careless about those people who looked at her with strange expression, couldnt stop crying, Its only been an hour, and youve be like this, what the hell happened? Her hand were put on Jingyans side as she cried even more helplessly. He should have his difficulties, and he will tell you when he Before Louis finished saying his words, he was interrupted by Yiyao, What are the difficulties? Do you want me to forgive you just by lying in a hospital bed like this? Her voice was so harsh that Louis did not know what to say at all after hearing that, who was poor at speech originally, so he had to stop talking. Yiyaoy on top of Jingyan and said more words, while the doctors and nurses beside them looked at her inexplicably, looking a little impatient. There were also several patients gathered around, and when they saw this petite girl crying hysterically, they all thought something had happened and watched her. After a long time, Jingyan opened his eyes after feeling a cold drop of liquid on his face. What he saw at once was the crying Yiyao. And before he realized what happened, he reached out his hand to gently wipe away her tears. Whats wrong? When Yiyao saw that Jingyan had woken up, she was stunned for a while before she asked, Are you alright? Im fine! Well Jingyan lifted his other hand to rub her hair, and then a burst of pain came through. He frowned and checked his arm, which was cradled in gauze and the b***d was seeping out, he then remembered that he seemed to have gotten into a fight outside earlier. Im fine, Yiyao. Although he was still painful, he forced himself to pretend to be okay andforted Yiyao. Yiyao then broke into tears and reached out her hands to hit his chest, Then why did you lie to me, I thought I thought you were dead Jingyan smiled tenderly and held back the pain to ce his palm on top of her head. Neither of them knew what had happened and they both looked up at Louis, who had an innocent expression, and then Louis exined to them at once. It turned out that Jingyan was not seriously hurt. They sent him to the emergency ward because someone called their emergency number and they found that Jingyan had copsed in a pool of b***d after they arrived, so they thought Jingyan was badly hurt. After being sent out of the emergency room, he did not wake up because of the anesthetic, causing Yiyao to mistakenly believe that he was seriously injured or even dead. Sir! A startled cry interrupted their thinking, and Jingyan and Yiyao both looked at the direction of the voice. Jingyan only felt that the girl was familiar, but he didnt know how to call her, so he just said: You called me just now? Yes, thank you for saving me! The girl selling the sweet dumplings hurriedly came closer to Jingyan and Yiyao, and shook the food in her hands at them, These are the sweet dumplings I just cooked, hurry up and eat them! Well Before Jingyan say anything, he was fed a sweet dumpling by her, stopping him from saying, and all he could do was just chewing it. Sir, thank you very much, if it wasnt for you, I With the sweet dumpling in his mouth, Jingyan could not speak, so he had to wave his hand repeatedly, indicating that it was no big deal. The girl selling the sweet dumplings shook her head, saying: No, no, sir, you were even badly hurt because of me, so I must repay you! Her words surprised Jingyan so much that he didnt know how to reply, so he had to turn his head tentatively, and he really saw that Yiyao was staring at him angrily. Jingyan immediately turned his head around and nced at Louis, then he blinked at him for help. Louis immediately understood what he meant and he stroked his white beard, saying: Everyone, please go! Dont block the aisle. And then, he asked the nurse to push Jingyans hospital bed away, which gave the three people to have enough room to ease the tension. In the ward, they looked at each other, but none of them spoke first. Finally, Jingyan, who couldnt stand Yiyaos sharp gaze, was the first to break the silence by saying, Well, Yiyao Give me an exnation. Yiyao held her arms and the noiseing from her hearing aid made her frown slightly, which made Jingyan think that she was angry with him. So he said at once: On my way to buy you food, I metah? Whats your name? Then he asked the name of the girl selling the sweet dumplings. Annan Xia. Yes, I met Annan, who was surrounded by a group of ck people. Of course I couldnt just walk away and not save her, so I went up to help her, unfortunately I alone could not beat those people, so I just became like this now. He talked very loudly with great momentum because he was worried that Yiyao could not hear him. Yiyao was still skeptical, asking:Really? Of course, you can ask her if you dont believe me! Then Yiyao looked at Annan, who nodded timidly and then looked at Jingyan again. Her subtle movement made Yiyao feel very ufortable, so she was again full of suspicion and rm though she had just dropped her guard.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jingyan knew it would be difficult for him to be believed without making some actions, so he turned to Annan and said, I really just did what was righteous at that time, and you dont have to return the favor. You can go back now. Sir Annan was full of grievance and did not move at all. Seeing that Yiyao was about to leave, Jingyan hurriedly sat up from the hospital bed and tugged her hand. Yiyao, dont go. They had gone through so much, and he didnt want to waste time because of this little misunderstanding. Then he said: You are Annan Xia, right? Let me state it to you once again: I only saved you out of my conscience, and if I had known that I would been badly hurt, I probably wouldnt have saved you at that time. Annan felt his words quite unbelievable, But you were injured for that That was because of my ownck of caution, but not you. He said the words so decisively that he believed that Annan would not misunderstand him anymore. Therefore, he did not say anything but turn to stare at Yiyao. The two looked at each other and both saw themselves through each others pupils, and for a moment, all of Yiyaos dissatisfaction vanished into thin air. Annan watched them for a while, realizing that she really had no chance before she left angrily. While neither Jingyan nor Yiyao had time to care about her, because they were still staring at each other and they only treated Annan as a trivial event. Yiyao, Im hungry. Jingyan looked at Yiyao pitifully, who had been already hungry when he went to buy food for her. And after all he had gone through, he was really starving to death, especially after he took a bite of a delicious sweet dumpling. However, after he said the words, Yiyaos stomach started to growl and she realized that she was quite hungry as well because she hadnt eaten anything since she entered the hospital. And when she learned that Jingyan was in the emergency room, she was too worried to have time to eat. Ill go to the hospital canteen and see if theres any food left. As soon as she turned around, Jingyan pulled her hand, saying: Im not eating. He didnt want Yiyao to leave for fear that something unpredictable would happen again, so he would rather be hungry than let her leave. But Yiyao turned around helplessly, saying: I still have to eat even if you dont. Indeed, you havent eaten either, Ill go help you Jingyan then jumped up from the bed and identally moved his arm, so he grimaced in pain, Ouch Yiyao held his arm and helped him to lie down, saying: Just calm down and lie down, Ill go buy you food. Be back soon. Jingyan reluctantly watched her leave and lied on the bed, staring at the ceiling in boredom. Yiyao walked to the door and looked back at him, and could not help butugh after seeing him lying on the bed, like a dissatisfied housewife. Then she shook her head helplessly and walked towards the elevator. The moment she just entered the elevator, a woman came out at the staircase, who was Annan. She carried the sweet dumplings and red at the elevator which Yiyao just took, then she calmed herself down and stepped into Jingyans ward. Jingyan was lying on the bed when he heard the sound at the door, and he thought it was Yiyao who just returned, so he immediately turned his head with a joyful smile, saying: Yiyao, youre back ? Sir. Annan showed an innocent expression deliberately and timidly looked at him. Jingyan became frustrated at once: Why are you here? I thought you might be hungry, so I came back to bring you this. Annan held the vacuum cup in her hand, which made Jingyan feel quite familiar, and after a few seconds, he began to realize that inside the vacuum cup were the sweet dumplings she had asked him to eat before. Im not hungry, take it away! But Annan walked in as if she hadnt hear him, and then she opened the vacuum cup, and the smell inside the cup immediately made Jingyan feel even more hungry. He had really been hungry for too long and he could hardly restrain himself from eating that, but once he thought that Yiyao had already gone downstairs to buy him food, he forced himself to turn his head, saying: I have told you to take it away. Sir, why are you seeking trouble for oneself? At the moment, Jingyan felt like a Tang-Monk(A character from Journey to the West, one of the four great ssical Novels of China), and a demon spirit was making every effort to force him to break his religious precept. He then turned his head to face the wall, not turning his head to her no matter how she tempted him. Oops! Jingyan heard a startled cry from Annan behind him and hurriedly turned his head, asking: What happened? Im sorry, sir, the juice of the sweet dumplings is spilled. Annan looked at Jingyan in embarrassment. There was a small patch of moist on the bed sheet and a trace of juice on her hand. Although the sweet dumplings had been kept for a long time, the juice inside was still quite hot because the sweet dumplings were kept in the vacuum cup. Then Jingyan helplessly took the cup and let her draw some tissues to wipe the juice. Just eat some, consider it as my way of thanking you for saving my life. Its not that serious! Jingyan was quite awkward. Of course it is, if I were raped by those bastards today I would I would not live anymore! Jingyan looked at her hesitantly, thinking that it was indeed very serious for a girl to encounter such a thing, so he epted her food, lest she came back to badger with himter. Okay, dont cry, Ill eat. Jingyan held the vacuum cup in one hand and tried to use a spoon to scoop the sweet dumplings with the other, but his hand could not exert any strength though he had tried to scoop for a long time. Let me do it. Annan then took the spoon and stopped Jingyan from trying to refuse her, You are injured now, what kind of repayment do I have if I dont even have this sincerity in repaying my kindness? Jingyan knew that if he didnt give her a chance, she would haunt him for a long time, besides, the thought that Yiyao might return at any moment made him fearful. Alright, then hurry up! Annan smiled without saying anything and used a spoon to scoop up a sweet dumpling and held it to Jingyans mouth. Jingyan nced at her and ufortably opened his mouth, but the sweet dumpling was still so hot that even tears came out of the corners of his eyes. Ah! Sir, Im sorry! Ill definitely pay attention! Annan was full of panic, which made Jingyan feel a little awkward, then he said: Its alright, its not very hot. Annan was still suspicious with Jingyans words, because he still had tears hanging on the corners of his eyes, and she paid more attention when she scooped the sweet dumpling this time, and she even blew on it herself to cool it down before feeding it into his mouth. This made Jingyan feel even more embarrassed, and he hesitated for a long time before opening his mouth to eat it. However, he still couldnt help but feel ufortable. After all, she wasnt Yiyao, and he felt very guilty to being treated so intimately by a strange woman. But he didnt know that all this had been seen by Yiyao, who was now outside the ward with the food she had bought in the hospital canteen in her hand, and through the ss in the middle of the door, she just saw this scene that Annan blew the sweet dumplings and fed them to him. They were talking in a low voice, so Yiyao could not hear their conversation, but she could still see Jingyans smiling face. She couldnt help but clench her hands, wanting to rush in and ask him what was going on, but she was also afraid he would tell her the truth that she didnt want to hear. While the two people inside still did not know that Yiyao was staring at them, and Annan was still feeding the sweet dumplings to Jingyan one by one. But Jingyan felt something was wrong after checking the time. He thought: Could something have happened to her now that Yiyao still does note back after such a long time? As he thought this, she again fed a sweet dumpling to him, and Jingyan really could not force himself to swallow it this time. His head slightly stepped back and he smiled gently, I cant eat anymore, Im really full, thank you! How, its only the fifth The fifth Jingyan felt quite speechless, wondering whether he would be stuffed or not now that he had swallowed so many. I guess the sweet dumplings have satiety, and Im really quite full now. Jingyan looked at her sincerely, showing that he was not lying to her. Sir, do you dislike me? No, no!Jingyan hurriedly waved his hands, exining: I dont dislike you, its just that I already have a girlfriend and Im going to marry her in the future, so I think we should keep a little distance so that she can also feel rest assured and not have unnecessary misunderstandings. Do you love her? Annan continued to ask. I love her! This time, Jingyan replied seriously instead of kidding. He loved her so much that he even wanted the people in the whole world to know, so how could he hide it? How? It seemed that Annan had suffered a big blow after hearing his words: If you love her, why are you so afraid of her? Im not afraid. Jingyan was helpless. He then thought: She looks like a young girl, who perhaps still goes to college. And she might sell the sweet dumplings as a way of part-time-work and part-time-study. So he said: Little girl, loving a person is not being afraid of her, but is that you are willing to be controlled by her, and you will make an exnation to her if there is a misunderstanding, because you do not want her to feel aggrieved. I still dont understand Annan bowed her head, who felt quite sad, as if a blender was stirring in her heart haphazardly. You will understand my wordster. Jingyan sat against the wall, I wont eat the sweet dumplings, you should better find someone you love and feed them to himter. Annan didnt say anything, and a dull ache appeared in her chest with every breath she took. Jingyan closed his eyes, who did not intend to continue to spend any more time with her, with a look of estrangement. Then they were at a standstill for a while, but Annan finally couldnt stand it anymore, who was still in the stage of the first awakening of love. And she felt quite frustrated when she endured such indifference of Jingyan. She turned around and put the vacuum cap away. But then she saw the figure at the door and a thought suddenly came to her mind. Sir. Hmm? Jingyan opened his eyes, wondering what else she wanted to ask him. Youve got dirt on your face,e closer to me for a second, and Ill clean it up for you. Jingyan touched his face, Dirt? He then thought of the ck sesame seeds in the sweet dumplings He didnt suspect and moved a little closer to Annan, then asked her to help him wipe it off because he was afraid that Yiyao would see it on his face and be unhappy when she came back. Annan held a napkin and moved closer to him. When the two were less than a fists length apart, she suddenly kissed his lips. Jingyan was iparably shocked and immediately moved backward, asking:What are you doing? Consider this as thest step for me to repay your kindness, and I wont owe you anything after that! Annan pped her hands with a strange and bright smile. Jingyan was speechless and did not know whether tough or cry after hearing her exnation, but he still had to be quite serious and educated her until she repeatedly promised that it would not happen again, and then he let her go. Inside the ward, they got along happily, but outside, Yiyao was not calm and quite angry because she saw her man being taken advantage, who was still quite happy instead of being angry. This this She thought: What else can not be tolerated, if this can be? Then she pushed the door open and went in, breaking the delightful atmosphere in the ward, and her tall shadow cast onto his bed. Yi Yiyao ? Its me. Yiyao said seriously, I have bought you what you wanted to eat, but unfortunately, it seems that you are quite full and cant eat it now. She then walked over to the bin and threw all the several portions of packed food in it. Yiyao! Jingyan wanted to stop her, but he was far away from her and there was Annan in the way in front of the bed, so he just watched that all the food was thrown into the bin and could not do anything. Whats wrong with you? Huh? Yiyao sneered, who was quite sad in her heart, You are very happy with your flirting, right? But I went to buy you food hungrily and saw the scene of you two being intensely affectionate as soon as I came back! What can I do? Jingyan knew that she had misunderstood him, but how could he exin to her about their k**s now that it did happen? Yiyao, listen to my exnation! But Yiyao didnt give him a chance, who turned around and went straight to the door to leave, because she did not want to see their intimacy! Jingyan immediately understood her intention and he lifted the quilt to get out of bed, but Annan wouldnt let him go. Sir, your arm isnt healed yet and you cant get out of bed! Get out of the way! Sir I have told you to get out of the way, do you hear me! Jingyan growled at her. If he let Yiyao leave this time, he didnt know where he could find her again. Because of his luck, the first few times he had been able to find her, but this time he didnt want to rely on luck, and he wanted to keep her before she left! Annan had never seen him lose his temper, who felt very scared, as if the cold air had poured from her head to her feet, so she hesitantly moved her position to let him go. And Jingyan got out of bed at once without even looking at her. When he left the ward, there was no one in the hallway. And Jingyan felt desperate as he looked around to find her, thinking: She left again Am I going to find her again? It was like they were ying a game of cat and mouse, never knowing when they would be tired. But what if he got tired one day Or she got tired one day Wouldnt they be disconnected from each other and live their own lives in different ces? No! Jingyan shook his head, thinking: I have to find her, I must find her! Chapter 366: Chapter 366 I Want to Be with You (the whole chapter) A loud noise came from the elevator, wrenching Jingyan Ye away from his grief. He immediately had hope, stood up and ran out. The number above showed the first floor, which meant that Yiyao had also just gotten off the elevator. He didnt think much, turned around and went into the safe passage. Since there were no windows in the elevator, he couldnt see where Yiyao was, so he ran for the stairs. There were windows there so he could see which way she was downstairs. The hospital stairs were steep, and Jingyan didnt have the patience to go down the stairs one step at a time. He ran down the stairs as fast as he could. His hand started to bleed again due to the violent swing. He frowned at it and left it alone. Through the window of the building, Jingyan saw Yiyao stopped at the intersection which happened to have a red light. Then Jingyan sighed with relief. He walked faster and faster, while the b***d from his arm began to drip non-stop. The pain was so intense that he gritted his teeth, but when he thought of Yiyao down there, he cared less about the pain in his arm. The red light at the intersection had turned green and Yiyao was walking across the intersection, Jingyan tried to call out to her, but he was too far away for her. She may not be able to hear his shout. Finally Jingyan reached the first floor. He hurriedly ran across the intersection, but was surrounded by crowds of people. He couldnt find where Yiyao was at all. Yiyao! Jingyan shouted loudly. Then he followed the direction of the crowd and moved his steps. There were people all in front of him. He didnt know where the person he was looking for was, so he could only walk and shout all the way. Then he squatted on the ground, head down, hiding his sorrow. At this point the wound on his arm waspletely split open, but at the moment he seemed to feel no pain. He crouched on the ground for a while before he calmed down and stood up. He looked up against the flow of people and suddenly saw Yiyao who was standing at a distance of one meter looking at him. He hurriedly ran over and embraced her. Yiyao, youre back. Yiyao put her hand slowly on his arm. Your arm is bleeding. Doesnt it hurt you? As long as you dont leave me, it doesnt hurt. Jingyan said. You let go of me first. Come back to the hospital with me to dress the wound. No, I want to hold you a little longer. Yiyao patted his back and then said, Are you still a child? Why dont you take care of your body? It hurts! Jingyan screamed. In fact, he didnt feel his back hurt. He just wanted to say it to get Yiyaos attention . Sorry, I hit your wound. Yiyao immediately looked at his wound with concern. The gauze on his arm was already soaked with b***d. Your wound is very severe now. We have to hurry back to the hospital. Yiyao said seriously. She pulled Jingyan and headed back the way she came. Jingyan followed behind her. He was very happy that Yiyao was not angry with him anymore. Pushing open the door of the ward, Yiyao saw that Annan Xia was still inside. She stopped at the door. Whats wrong? Why dont you go in? Jingyan asked. Then he saw Annan sitting on the edge of the hospital bed. Your lover is still waiting for you. I should leave. said Yiyao. She turned around and was ready to leave. Jingyan pulled her wrist in time. Yiyao she is not my lover. I only like you. Yiyao sneered, She just fed you. You were so intimate. And you still dont admit that she is your lover? You know that was not my intention.I Yiyao interrupted him. You mean she forced you? I see that you are enjoying it. Jingyan had nothing to say. He had indeed been forced, but he didnt want to exin it in front of Annan. Why are you silent? Yiyao said, and then prepared to leave. But Jingyan held her wrist firmly. Sorry, I I shouldnt stay here. Ill leave. Annan suddenly said. Please dont go now. Jingyan stopped her. If she left now, he was really unable to exin this matter clearly. He wanted Annan to leave after she made this matter clear. However, Yiyao mistook Jingyan for not being able to let her go. She snorted coldly and turned her head not wanting to see his face. Mr. Ye, is there anything else? Annan asked suspiciously. Please help me exin this. Jingyan said. Exin what? Anan didnt understand. Jingyan didnt know whether she was saying that on purpose or not Dont force her to exin it for you. Its nothing to exin at all. Yiyao held back her anger. What the hell is wrong with you? Say something. Jingyan said to Annan anxiously. He was a little angry. I I , Annan stammered. She had never encountered anything like this. She was going to cry straight away. Jingyan didnt know what to do. He was afraid that she would cry out, and he was also afraid that Yiyao would leave. So they all stood at the door. He felt the pain in his arm. Suddenly he got an idea. He nned to pretend to faint due to b***d loss. Then all problems would be solved. Suddenly Jingyan let go of Yiyaos hand. He touched his forehead and copsed down the wall. Jingyan, are you okay? Yiyao wanted to leave, but seeing him faint, she was anxious. What should we do? Annan also panicked. Go get a doctor! said Yiyao. Then Annan hurriedly ran to the corridor. Yiyao used all her strength to help him up and walk to the hospital bed. When Jingyan was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he moved his body slightly. He let the mattress cover his eyes, and then he looked around through a gap. At this moment Yiyaos back was turned to him. She was fiddling with something on the table, as if she hadpletely forgotten him. A momentter, Yiyao approached the hospital bed with a bottle of medicine. It is mixed with several kinds of medicine for fainting. Hope it works for fainting. Yiyao murmured. Jingyan trembled. Several kinds of medicine for fainting mix together? Is this medicine okay to take? he thought. He wanted to refuse the medicine she handed him, but he was faking fainting and couldnt move at all. Yiyao slowly approached him with the medicine. Suddenly the door was opened and the doctor came in. Jingyan finally calmed down. Thank goodness, the doctor came. The doctor hurried in with his stethoscope. As soon as he approached the bed, Yiyao moved a few steps out of the way. He looked all over Jingyans body while Jingyan opened his eyes and blinked at him. The doctor then understood what he meant. He lost too much b***d. Thats why he fainted. He needs a b***d transfusion. said he. Then give him a b***d transfusion. Yiyao was relieved to hear that he was okay. The doctor gave Jingyan a nce. Theres no b***d bag here. Ill go out and prepare it. Yiyao waited in the same ce. The medicine in her hand had been put somewhere, which was exactly what Jingyan expected. He didnt want to take Yiyaos medicine lest he would really faint after taking it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. For a long time, he did not hear any movement. He was curious about what she was doing. Through the cover of the nket, Jingyan opened his eyes and peeked around the ward. At this moment, Annan and Yiyao were standing face to face. Girl, I think you should leave here now. Yiyao said coldly. Hearing her words, Annan, who originally had a smile on her face, immediately became serious. What do I have to leave here? Annan asked, You have no right to kick me out. Yiyaoughed. Then who have the right to let you go? No one can order me! Annan said. This is not the ce for you to stay. Mr. Ye told me that he doesnt love you. Hes only with you for fun. Annan continued. Yiyao snickered, I wont believe your words. Why? Everything I said is true! Its not that I dont believe you, but I know him. The person he likes is me! Annan suddenly said. Jingyan, who was lying on the bed, was angry. He had never said those words. Whoever he likes has nothing to do with me. I will leave when he wakes up. Yiyao smiled. Jingyan felt sad. She said she knew him, but actually she still didnt believe him. Then why dont you leave now? Annan looked at her warily. I will leave, but I wont be driven away by you. Yiyao said coldly. Her tone was sarcastic, but Annan didnt care. As long as Yiyao could leave, she would have a chance to be with him. Yiyao stopped talking to her and turned back to Jingyan. Then Jingyan hastily closed his eyes. However, Annan still said, If you leave now, he wont find you again. When he wakes up, you may not have a chance to leave So what? Dont you want to leave him? I dont want to leave just yet. said Yiyao. You lied! Why would I lie to you? I have legs. I can leave when I want to. It has nothing to do with you. Annan looked at Yiyao with indignant look. Yiyao pulled the quilt toward Jingyan. Dont pretend to be dizzy. Do you like watching people fight for fun? Jingyan had to open his eyes. He smiled, Yiyao, you are so smart. A fainted person wont pull at the quilt. Yiyao said. Then she sat down and looked at Annan, as if she was saying, Ill see how you exin. Jingyany has woken up, how can you continue to lie? Mr. Ye, youre awake, I . said Annan awkwardly. Annan did not expect Jingyan to pretend to be dizzy. She knew what she just said should all be heard by him. Shut your mouth. Just leave here! Jingyan said to Annan. Then he looked at Yiyao with love in his eyes. Now as soon as he heard Annan speak, he got a headache. He didnt expect that she was so calcting that she cheated his girlfriend. Annan stood there and did not leave. In the past, her pitiful appearance made Jingyan could not bear to be cold to her, but now he knew her true nature and had no pity for her. Mr. Ye, Im sorry. I didnt mean what I just said. Annan exined. I just wanted to test her love for you. You are simply ridiculous. Yiyao said coldly. Jingyan would no longer believe such a skimpy excuse. Just leave here. But Annan bowed her head or didnt move. Yiyao, my wound hurts. Jingyan said deliberately in order to divert attention. Now youre feeling the pain. How did you hold back the pain when you pretended to be dizzy just now? Yiyao teased. Yiyao and Jingyan no longer paid attention to Annan who was standing aside. Their actions made Annan very embarrassed, but she was not willing to leave now. She was standing there, making Yiyao and Jingyan a little ufortable as well. Miss Xia, I am very sorry for making you misunderstand my rtionship with you. But the truth is what I have exined to you. Jingyan said it bluntly. Hearing him, Annan ran out of the door. But she bumped into the doctor with the b***d bags. Im sorry! Annan hurriedly apologized, then ran away. The doctor pushed open the door of the ward and saw Jingyan happily talking to Yiyao. Madam, please move over. Yiyao did not hear the doctors words too well, but she hurriedly stepped aside a little. The doctor disinfected the syringe and inserted it into Jingyans vein. Yiyao only blinked once and he had done everything. Mr. Ye, your arm is still bleeding. It needs to be stopped and then re-bandaged. Jingyan nodded. Just stop the bleeding here. The doctor did not say anything. He looked at Yiyao. Girls usually scream or faint when they see a bloody scene. If she fainted, it was really hard for him to take care of her alone. Its okay. Just remove the stitches. Jingyan could see his hesitation. He nced at Yiyao and said. Hearing his words, the doctor picked up the scissors and began to remove the stitches. The gauze on his wound was attached to the flesh. Every slight movement of the doctor intensified the pain of his wound, making him frown constantly. After the gauze was half removed, Jingyans forehead was already covered in cold sweat. Yiyao watched the wound and felt it was a little scary. Even if a soldier had such a wound, they would have m****d from the pain, but Jingyan did not make a sound from the beginning to the end. Since the gauze in the middle was attached to the flesh, the doctor applied iodine around it before proceeding to remove the stitches. The iodine irritated the wound, which made Jingyan feel more pain. Jingyan gritted his teeth to keep himself from making a sound, his face covered in sweat. After ten minutes, the gauze was finally removed. Jingyan leaned back against the wall behind him, weak. When Yiyao saw this, she hurriedly went over to him, Are you okay? Im fine! Jingyan barely smiled. His face was pale. The wound on his arm was deep, and the bones inside were clearly visible. The doctor wiped a handful of sweat and looked up to see Yiyaos calm expression. He was curious that she was so calm and still staring at the wound. After the gauze was removed from his wound, the next steps were much easier. The doctor only needed to sterilize his wound, sprinkle it with medicine to stop the bleeding, and then wrap him in gauze. His wound was originally stitched with a dozen stitches, but he ran to find Yiyao, causing the wound to have split open. You need to rest more. You cant do any more strenuous exercise. The doctor instructed. Yiyao also said to Jingyan seriously, If you dont take care of your body, I wonte back after I leave. Hearing that she was leaving, Jingyan hurriedly assured, I promise I will take care of myself. Looking at both of them with only each other in their eyes, the doctor awkwardly touched his nose, and then silently left the ward. Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Lets Go on a Trip (the whole chapter) To ease the awkward atmosphere between the two, Jingyan let out augh. I want to eat an apple. Yiyao, can you feed me? Here you go. Yiyao took an apple and gave it to him. But my hand Jingyan raised his arm and looked at her. She had to pick up the fruit knife and began to peel it. Yiyao, do you like it here? Jingyan suddenly asked. Where? This city. Yiyao recalled the coldness of the city and their cold look when she was helpless. She shook her head. I dont like it. I dont like it either. Jingyan said. When my arm gets better, lets leave here! Ill take you on a trip. He continued. Yiyao was concentrating on peeling an apple, nodding casually. They came here to buy hearing aids. Now they got it. There was something unhappy that happened after that, which made her want to leave here early. Jingyan closed his eyes in satisfaction with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He wanted to take her out of the city in a hurry, not because he didnt like the ce, but because he wanted Louis to prepare for the surgery. Louis had clearly told him that if she underwent surgery after the baby was born, she might lose her hearing, whereas her hearing could be cured if the surgery was adequately prepared now. While he was thinking, Yiyao had already peeled an apple. She peeled half of it from the middle, removed the core, and handed it to Jingyan. Jingyan only took a piece, Please eat some, otherwise I feel unhappy to eat alone. Yiyao took back the other half and put it in her mouth. This b***d bag is running out of b***d. After you finish eating the apple, Ill go call the doctor. Jingyans attention was obviously not on this. He stared at Yiyao, surprised, Are you wearing makeup? Yiyao turned her head. She chose the lightest lipstick and foundation, but she didnt expect him to find out that she was wearing makeup anyway. When she saw Annan Xia feeding Jingyan, she was angry inside. She thought Jingyan liked Annan because of the delicate makeup on her face. So she took out all the cosmetics she had been carrying in her bag but hadnt used. Then she carefully applied her lipstick in the bathroom. Earlier, Jingyan had been busy exining to her, so he hadnt paid attention to the makeup on her face. Now he could see at once that her face was different from the usual. Jingyan stared at Yiyao and finally said, I think its better for you not to wear makeup. What he meant was that Yiyaos makeup technique was bad, but Yiyao thought he wasplimenting her for looking good without it. Then she held her head high and said, I also just wanted to know how good this makeup technique is. But I found it just so-so. Maybe other people make themselves look good through makeup, but the makeup youre wearing is simply disfiguring. Her makeup skills were bad, and then she was sweating and didnt touch up her makeup in time. Now the makeup on her face was smudged. Yiyao finally knew that Jingyan was saying that her makeup technique was bad. She angrily picked up her phone and looked at her face in the phone, and then she took her bag and ran outside. In the restroom, she immediately felt much fresher after she removed all her foundation. Facing the makeup scattered on the washstand, Yiyao was instantly angry. Others could use cosmetics to make themselves look better, while she made herself look so ugly with makeup. When she thought of this, she decided to put on her makeup again. Give it up. Some skills are natural. Yiyao heard a voice that was familiar. When she turned her head, she found Annan standing at the restroom exit, looking at her. Are you talking to me? Yiyao asked. She didnt want to ask her why she hadnt left the hospital yet. Is your hearing already so bad? You cant even hear my words anymore. Annan snickered Yiyao ignored her. She collected her things, adjusted her hair in the mirror, and left with her bag. The moment she passed Annan, Annan pulled her arm, Im talking to you. Yiyao frowned, Stay away from me. Annan was angry. She raised her other hand and tried to p Yiyao with all her strength. But Annan underestimated Yiyao. No one dared to hit her except her father who had hit her. Yiyao did not even look at her. She directly reached out and clutched her wrist. Remember whenever you want to hit someone, you have to know that persons background first. Annans wrist was held by Yiyao. She panicked, What do you you want to do? Dont worry. Now I wont hit you. Youre too weak. Yiyao let go of her hand and walked straight past her. Annan rubbed her wrist and called out, Wait, I have something to tell you. Yiyao already knew her nature well. No matter what she said, Yiyao would not believe her. The reason she waited for her to finish was to give her a final respect. Seeing her stop, Annan walked up to her. Just now I saw your attending doctor and Mr. Yes attending doctor talking. I vaguely heard them talking about surgery. Maybe Mr. Yes injury isnt recovering as well as you think. Seeing Yiyaos impatient look, Annan was afraid she would interrupt her, so she said it all. To her surprise, Yiyao acted calmly. Mr. Ye loves you so much, but you are so calm when you hear this news. Its none of your business. Yiyao said and walked out of the restroom. However, she was not so calm. She wouldnt be as stupid as Annan who thought Jingyans arm still needed surgery. All she could think of was her ears. Since it was Louis who was talking about the surgery, the surgery might be rted to her. Yiyao pushed open the door, and saw Jingyan crossing his legs and whistling. When he saw her, he turned his head and looked at her with a smirk. You look pretty without makeup. Tell me, why do you want to leave here suddenly? Yiyao asked directly. Ive always wanted to take you out on a trip. Jingyan exined Why dont you wait until the baby is born? The hospital environment is too depressing .I dont want you to be unhappy. Yiyao smiled coldly. You have someone prepare the surgery for me, right? No. Who told you that? Jingyan was apprehensive, but pretended to be calm. Since I promised you, I certainly wont go back on my word. His sincerity made Yiyao believe him somewhat. She said tentatively, I overheard Louis talking to other doctors. Jingyan knew she was obviously testing him. Louis spoke English, and Yiyao could not have understood himpletely. Louis may have been talking about someone elses surgery. Im really not lying to you. Yiyao saw that Jingyan was speaking seriously, and she couldnt help but doubt Annans words. Im sorry, I Trust me! Jingyan interrupted her. Sorry, I shouldnt have listened to other peoples words to question you. Yiyao said guiltily. Who told you this? Jingyan asked again. He knew with Yiyaos hearing there was no way she could overhear someones conversation. Yiyao rubbed her forehead. She was so agitated that she now had a headache. I met Annan Xia when I came out of the restroom just now. She told me this. Yiyao replied. She said it lightly, but Jingyan guessed that the two of them must have fought against each other, and then Annan deliberately told her about it. Thankfully, Annan might not have listenedpletely and only conveyed one-sided information. Otherwise he couldnt have convinced Yiyao of his words so easily. Yiyao, of course, did not know that he thought so much. She thought that her meeting with Annan had made him a little unhappy. I was wrong. What she said certainly cant be believed. she said apologetically. Thank you for believing in me. Jingyans voice was low. At this moment, he had another thought. He cant let Yiyao meet up with Annan again, otherwise Annan told her more, his n would definitely be ruined. Then the two fell silent. Yiyao regretted that she shouldnt have mentioned Annan. Otherwise the current atmosphere wouldnt be so awkward. Suddenly the phone rang, breaking the silence between the two. Jingyan looked up and saw his phone vibrating on the table. Then Yiyao held the phone out to him. The caller shown on it was Chuxue Ye. Brother, where are you? We cant even find you. Chuxue asked. He let out a sigh. Im in the hospital. Are you guys finished already? Yeah, were just waiting for you toe back. Chuxue said, and then she hurriedly shut her mouth. Now their vacation was over, and then she called him. It was obvious that they had exceeded their expenses in advance. How much do you want? asked Jingyan. Brother I dont mean that. Chuxue exined. I know thats what you mean. I just ask casually. Jingyan said. If theres nothing, Ill hang up now. Then Jingyan prepared to hang up the phone. Brother, please wait. We we are still short of half a million. said Chuxue. Jingyan was not shocked by this figure. Ill ask someone to go over and settle the billter. Im going to hang up now. Wait a minute! Chuxue said. Jingyan frowned, Whats wrong? I Chuxue hadnt finished when Ziying Duan took her call, Jingyan, where are you? Jingyan froze, Im abroad. You let Yuqi send you back. No. I want to wait for you toe back! Ziying said firmly. I wont go back. said Jingyan coldly. Then he hung up the phone. When he looked up, he saw Yiyao looking at him. Is this Ziying Duan calling? Hearing her ask, Jingyan stiffen. No, Chuxue called me. Yiyao did not ask him again; otherwise the atmosphere just eased would be awkward again. After a few days in the hospital, Jingyans arm had its stitches removed. The long wound had healed, but it still looked horrible. Yiyao stroked his wound. Your wound must hurt when you were injured. Jingyan shook his head It doesnt hurt. He tenderly rubbed her hair. As long as she could return to his side, he would not feel pain no matter what kind of wound. Yiyao was silent. She had always thought she was self-reliant, but in front of Jingyan, she seemed a little too willful. I can be discharged from the hospital now. Lets go out for a trip today. Ive already nned it. Jingyan looked at her sad and deliberately changed the topic. Where are we going? Yiyao asked.. Saipan. Its quiet there. Its also good for your health and the baby. Thinking of the baby, Yiyao said happily. Okay, then lets go there. Jingyan smiled gently and looked down to hide his thoughtful look. It was easy to get her out of here, but bringing her back was another problem. He chose to go to Saipan also because it was closer to here. If Yiyao did not want toe back, he would have to choose to get hurt again. Yiyao was packing up her things in her room. In fact, they hadnt brought anything here, so they didnt need to take anything with them when they left. They were just packing up the trash in the room and bringing it downstairs by the way. Seeing the spoiled meal in the garbage can, Yiyao covered her nose and frowned. She recalled her attitude that day, which was indeed particrly bad due to jealousy. At this time Jingyan also changed his clothes and pulled open the curtain. He was a little surprised to see the garbage on the floor, Why didnt the cleanerse to clean it up? You ordered others not to enter this room. Did you forget it? Jingyan thought for a moment and then remembered something. That day he had just kissed Yiyao on the lips when he was disturbed by the cleaners who came in to clean up, and then he angrily threw them out. Jingyan didnt think they really had toe in to clean up the trash. The two stayed in the room for a while longer then went downstairs. Mr. Ye! Jingyan turned his head and saw that Louis was chasing after him from the building. He couldnt help but frown and subconsciously put his arm around Yiyao. Whats up? I forgot to tell you that this hearing aid is still in the experimental stage. You must be careful not to let it get into water and not to hit it hard, otherwise it will shorten the life of the hearing aid. Jingyan sighed with relief. He thought Louis was here to discuss the surgery with him. Thanks. Well take care of it. Jingyan said. After he finished, Louis hesitated to leave. Jingyan soon understood him. He whispered to Yiyao in his arms, Yiyao, Im a little thirsty. Can you give ..? Then Ill go get you water! Yiyao said promptly. She knew it was an excuse to get her to leave for a while. She also happened to use this as a reason to leave and then eavesdropped on what they were talking about. She readily agreed, which surprised Jingyan a little. Watching her go away, Louis said to Jingyan, You can only go out for half a month. After half a month Say it in English. Jingyan interrupted him. Louis froze slightly, and then understood his intention. He continued in English, I will call you when the instruments arrive from headquarters. Jingyan nodded. Make sure to keep her in a good mood, otherwise the surgery will be troublesome. Louis said as he left. Not long after, Yiyao came out from the corner with two bottles of water. What did you say to him? asked she casually. She had tried to eavesdrop on their conversation, but they weremunicating in English. This left her not fully understanding what they were talking about. He asked something about my parents. Jingyan took the mineral water, twisted it open and took a big sip. He answered naturally and casually. I hope youre not lying to me! Yiyao said. How can I lie to you? Jingyan smiled and wrapped his arm around her waist, Lets start. If werete well miss our flight. Raising her wrist, Yiyao nced at the time and did not pursue the conversation he had just had. This time the flight went very well. The sky was clear all the way. Two hourster, they arrived at their destination. As soon as they stepped off the ne, a wave of heat hit them head-on. Yiyao covered her face and coughed. Whats wrong? Jingyan frowned.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nothing, I guess Im not quite used to the climate here. said she. Then she gently stroked her belly. Seeing her subconsciously covering her belly, Jingyan couldnt help but feel a little sad. She loved this child so much, but he had to give up this child in order to cure her hearing. He was looking forward to the arrival of his child, but if he had to choose between the two, he would definitely choose Yiyao. The hotel has been arranged. Lets go. Jingyan said. Then he took Yiyaos hand. He had been worrying about the baby, but Louis told him not to worry too much about the baby. Right now he wanted to cherish the time with his beloved more than worrying about the future. Soon they arrived at the hotel. It was a vi-like amodation with the beach in front. They lived on the second floor and could see the sea when they opened the window. The balcony wasrge and the bathtub was ced in the middle. The sun was not shining in at this time Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Youre Not Allowed to Think About Other Man The sunshine here made people feel good. Jingyan opened the window and took a deep breath. Yiyao, lets wait until the baby is born and then leave, what do you think? asked him. Yiyao was also very satisfied with this ce and nodded happily. Then Jingyan turned around and faced her with a smile. Behind him was the azure sky. In Yiyaos eyes, he and the sky formed a beautiful picture. It took them a little time to pack up. Then they walked out of the hotel hand in hand. Enjoying the exotic scenery, they were rxed all over without the boredom in the hospital. But soon Yiyaos stomach rumbled, breaking the romantic atmosphere. Youre hungry? Jingyan asked her gently. Yiyao nodded her head. Ever since she got off the ne, she hadnt eaten anything. Even if she was not hungry, her child should be hungry. I know a seafood restaurant. Lets go there! Jingyan said. Seeing how happy he was, Yiyao didnt say no. In fact, she would prefer to eat Chinese food, but they were now traveling overseas, she also knew that such a request seemed somewhat impossible. When they arrived at the restaurant, to Yiyaos surprise, the store was decorated in a Chinese style. On the walls were Chinesendscape paintings. Jingyan, are you sure this is the ce for seafood? asked she. Jingyan smiled and patted her hand. The owner of this restaurant is Chinese. He loves seafood, so hebines Chinese food with seafood.. Seeing that Yiyao was surprised, Jingyan smiled. Come on, theres more to amaze you inside. Yiyao followed behind Jingyan and went inside. As soon as they entered, someone greeted them warmly. Mr. Ye, nice to see you again. The waitress greeted. Your private room is already reserved. Jingyan nodded, and then he led Yiyao upstairs. The waitress led the way. They turned a few corners and finally stopped at a private room. Yiyao found this room was modeled after an ancient architectural design. Once inside, it was as if they had arrived at an ancient Chinese inn with carved window and seats, all of which made Yiyao feel like falling into a dream. May I ask what you would like to eat? The waiter took out a menu and handed it to them. It was a bamboo slip used in ancient times. Yiyao thought the menu was interesting, so she looked at it carefully. Jingyan also took the menu handed over by the waitress, but put it aside. Wheres your boss? asked he. He went out for something. He should probably be back today. Do you need me to tell him youre here? The waitress replied. Jingyan waved his hand, No, thank you. Please serve the food quickly. The waitress didnt say anything else. She was ready to leave the room, but Yiyao was still concentrating on the menu. Jingyan turned his head, stared at her for a moment, and then said to the waitress, Can we keep the menu longer? The waiter nodded, then went out. Does it appeal to you that much? Jingyan asked with a smile. Yiyao was quiet, as if she didnt hear him. He noticed that she had been looking at the first page of the menu, describing the origin of the restaurant. Did you find anything interesting? Jingyan asked. He didnt notice anything wrong with the menu. Yiyao looked up, met Jingyans eyes, and smiled, No nothing. But he still stared at her, puzzled.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Yiyao had to voice her doubts. This sign is so peculiar. Jingyan followed where she pointed it. He saw a small sign in the bottom right corner of the menu. He didnt expect that such a small logo would attract her to look at it for so long. The owner designed it himself. Jingyan replied. Yiyao could not help but have some curiosity about the owner whom she had never met. She was wondering what kind of person the owner would be. Youre not allowed to think about other man. Jingyan teased suddenly. Im not thinking about him. Im just wondering what kind of man he is. Yiyao exined. Thats not allowed either. Jingyan emphasized. Ill get jealous. Okay. Yiyao said. As the two were talking, there was a knock at the door and Jingyan looked up. Pleasee in. The door opened from outside and a group of people entered with tes of dishes. All kinds of seafood wereid out in front of her. Yiyao, do you like crabs? I can help you peel them. Jingyan picked up a crab and said with a smile. He quickly peeled a crab and then brought it to Yiyaos bowl. Yiyao picked up a piece of crab meat and put it into her mouth, and she immediately eximed, Wow, its yummy. Jingyan was also happy to see her smile. He hoped that what he liked to eat would also be liked by her. That way, the delicious food would be even more delicious. Then these seafood made Yiyao praise. In all her life, she had never eaten such delicious seafood. Yiyao ate with gusto, making Jingyan, who was helping to shell it, also satisfied. Suddenly there was a knock at the door again. Jingyan looked at the table and found that the dishes he had ordered were already served. He didnt know what the person outside the door was knocking for. Pleasee in. said he. The man outside did note in so quickly, but stood there for a long time. He obviously knew Jingyans temper and waited until Jingyan was about to lose his patience before he pushed the door in. Yiyao turned his head just in time to see him walk in. Jingyan, long time no see. I miss you so much. the man said as he walked in outside the door. He was wearing the ancient robe. Youre always like that. Please dont be so pretentious next time. Jingyan said. If I dont do so, how will I get this beautifuldys attention? said he. Then he walked over to Yiyao and smiled gently at her, and pulled out a chair and sitting next to her. Tiancheng Yi, please stay away from her. Jingyan was already upset, but was still trying his best to restrain himself. Instead, Tiancheng Yi looked at Yiyao with interest and continued to ask Jingyan, May I ask who this beautifuldy is? Ive never seen her before. She is my girlfriend. Jingyan said seriously. At the same time, he put an arm around Yiyaos shoulders. Tianchengughed, You still get angry easily. Its much more fun to tease you than to do business. You hang around all day. I dont think you can sustain this restaurant for long. Jingyan stared at him. Then you want to buy my restaurant? Tiancheng asked suspiciously. I will consider it if it is necessary. Mr. Ye, its really an honor for me that you like my restaurant. Tiancheng teased again. Then Jingyan sat between him and Yiyao. Tiancheng liked to say something out of ce on purpose. Jingyan had long been used to his style of doing things. I cant breathe. Yiya suddenly whispered to Jingyan. Hearing her, Jingyan took his hand away from her shoulder. At this time Tiancheng then began to look up Yiya. He found that she was very ordinary and did not understand why Jingyan liked her so much. In the room, since Tiancheng came, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Yiyao was ufortable by his stare, turned her head to look at Jingyan. What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you always staring at my girlfriend? If you dont eat, get out. Jingyan said to Tiancheng with displeasure. Arent you going to introduce thisdy to me? Tiancheng said casually. Jingyan looked at him coldly and said, This is Yiyao. Were getting married. Hello, my name is Tiancheng Yi. I am the owner of this restaurant. Tiancheng extended his right hand in a friendly manner. Yiyao also extended her own hand and shook his hands. However, Tiancheng hesitated to let go of her hand, smiling at her with a special meaning. Jingyan on the side was a little angry. Tiancheng, what are you doing? I just want to see what she looks like. Then why havent you let go of her hand? Its etiquette. Tiancheng said rightfully. In China, friends meet with a handshake, while in foreign countries its cheek kissing. Im pondering whether I should k**s her to show my greetings, but Im also afraid you will cripple me if I k**s her. Nonsense. If you dont let go of her hand, Ill get really angry. Jingyan stared at him. Tiancheng hurriedly let go of his hand. This made Yiyao breathe a sigh of relief. She immediately turned her head, but still smiled politely at Tiancheng. Where did you go just now? Jingyan asked Tiancheng. Hearing what he asked, Tiancheng suddenly became serious. My dadspany has a problem. A problem thats troublesome? Jingyan asked. Yeah. My stepmother has transferred most of thepanys assets. Maybe thepany is running out of cash soon. Hearing him, Jingyan couldnt help but frown. The transfer of most of the assets could indeed make apany go bankrupt in an instant. My father also had a heart attack due to the angry. Ie today just to consider whether to sell this restaurant or not. If thats the case, selling this restaurant is just a drop in the bucket. It wont help you much. Jingyan shook his head disapprovingly. Tianchengs brow furrowed and he stopped joking like he did just now. If youre really short of money, then its not without a solution. said Jingyan. Chapter 369: Chapter 369 If Only This Moment Could Last Forever How? Said Tiancheng as he rose to his feet, eyes blinked with hope again. Even the greatest dam in the world would have at lest one defect on it. You meanbut I dont think its possible. Uttered Tiancheng, thinking that his stepmother wouldnt be that careless to leave them anything that may drag her down. True its hard for us to catch her off-guard, but, the defect, we can create one. We? Tiancheng seemed shocked,Are you serious? Jingyan nodded, and soon Tiancheng realized what Jingyan meant: his stepmother would surely be on alert and desperate to look for every opportunity to keep the money safe. Yiyao was listening all the time though hardly had her caught up with them while Jinyan never stopped handing her food on the table. Would you like some more? Asked Jinyan as he cleaned his hand with a towel after nearly all the meals on the table was gone. Nah, thanks, Im good. Nodded Yiyao timidly. Lets go then. Said Jingyan as he rose to his feet and took Yiyaos hand. Wait! Said Tiancheng,Could you help me with this? You came up with this idea! Sure I did, but its better to let you take it from here. Come on, man! M****d Tiancheng, he never had much confidence in himself. Im here on a vacation, not a business trip to solve anyones problem. Said Jingyan after which he left with Yiyao. Are you really not going to help him? Murmured Yiyao as she turned around and nced at Tiancheng, who seized the chance and kept nodding as hard as possible. Jingyan? What? Eximed Jingyan, quite irritated since Yiyao called his name all because of another man. Lets help him! Seriously? Sure! Nodded Yiyao, thinking that Jingyan was the only one that could get Tiancheng out of his misery. What about our vacation? We can make it up some other days, but he doesnt have much time left to deal with the trouble. DamnMurmured Jingyan after a long while of silence,Fine! Thank you, thank you so much, Yiyao! Tiancheng jumped from the ground out of joy, sending his clothes waving in the air. Youre wee. Said Yiyao, timidly still. Manits me that will help, okay? Sneered Jingyan. Oh, my apology, Jingyan, thank you! Tiancheng acted like like a domestic servant of Jingyan and Yiyao, well, of course he would. Lets go, Yiyao. Wait, Jingyan! Tiancheng stopped them again,Shouldnt we be working on it today? Today? Yeah, soon as possible. I just came up with this idea, and Ive got no n so far. Alright? So when can we start? Not today! Jingyan quickly walked away without leaving Yiyao any chance of begging for Tiancheng, who was both confused and irritated since he knew that Jingyan held a grudge to him after what Tiancheng did to Yiyao. Well, what happened stays happened, Tiancheng could only wait. Where are we going? Asked Yiyao, she was also quite confused. A walk on the beach. Said Jingyan, he stopped as he noticed that Yiyao still got Tiancheng on her mind,And kick that man out of your mind, understand? Fine Clearly Jingyan was not okay with such answer, they just stayed there in the middle of the road, until Yiyao heard a caring near and grabbed Jingyan to the side of the road. What are you doing? This is dangerous! Shouted Yiyao as she shook Jingyans hand off her. I said, kick that man out of your mind! I wasntokay. Yiyaos anger immediately dispersed. Thats my girl. Smiled Jingyan, though Yiyao didnt know that he was crying inside. Jingyan would have to take Yiyao back for her surgery a monthter, and she would definitely me everything on him no matter how the surgery would go. He just wanted to spend every day as it it was hisst when Yiyao was still around him, but Yiyao had no idea of all of theses things. No more grudge between them, soon they made to the beach. The setting sun set the ocean on fire and everything was covered with a shinning golden nket. There were quite many people around, visitors and food stalls owners. Yiyao got tired and quickly, then she felt the baby inside kicking her belly. Lets take a break. Said Jingyan, then they both said down on the beach, leaving their feet being greeted by the waves of ocean. We were still in the hospital this morning, and now here we are Uttered Yiyao, looking lost. Back into reality now, is it? Said Jingyan. He threw his arm around Yiyao and had her leaned on his shoulder, a ce of warmth and soothe to Yiyao wherever they are. The wind came and sent shivers down Yiyaos spine, she cuddled herself closer to Jingyan. Whats up? Asked Jingyan. Kinda cold here. Lets head back then. Said Jingyan as he took his coat off and put it on Yiyao. Sure Yiyao nodded, as much as she wanted to stay with Jingyan, she had a baby in her belly to take care of. And soon they got back to the hotel. You look sleepy, Yiyao. Said Jingyan, who still seemed to be quite energetic. Yeah Uttered Yiyao, but soon she noticed the subtle look on Jingyans face, Whats up, Jingyan? Actually I have a surprise for youwell, its not in a hurry anyway, just go to sleep now. Said Jingyan as the joy in his eyes faded away. Really? I want to see it now! Yiyao looked up to him, trying her best to look lively. Its okay, Yiyao, just got to bed. Said Jingyan calmly, though his heart was quite broken. Okay then Said Yiyao as she took a yawn andid down on the only bed in the room. He watched her fell down on the bed, cuddled herself under the quilt and eventually fell asleep, at which moment the smile on his face was gone as well. He took a ring out of his pocket and fixed his eyes on the diamond he chose by by himself: the Heart of Stars. He couldve ced it on her finger had her noticed what he wanted. Jingyan shook his head and smiled, wondering what was really going on in Yiyaos mind. There was only one Heart of Stars in the world, just like his only love to Yiyao. Meanwhile, Yiyao wasnt asleep as well, she could feel how Jingyan stared at her, she just didnt know how to react and chose to ignore it eventually until she really fell asleep. Well, Jingyan would have to keep the ring on him for a few more days. The next day morning when Yiyao and Jingyan stepped outside the hotel, Tiancheng was already there waiting. Finally!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jinyan just ignored him and asked Yiyao:What would you like for breakfast? Breakfast? Ive got it prepared for you! Eximed Tiacheng. Jingyan just kept on staring at Yiyao until she sensed the awkwardness and said:Im fine withanything. Well just eat in the hotel, then. Said Jingyan, and Yiyao nodded. Wait, guys, didnt you hear me? Said Tiancheng as he followed Yiyao, knowing that it was her that made all the decisions. But he didnt know that Yiyao would always listen to Jingyan, and just as Yiyao and Jingyan were about to step into a restaurant, he grabbed Yiyaos wrist and said:Come on, Ive been waiting all morning! You guys can have dinner in my ce! Hands off her, you fool! Shouted Jingyan as he pushed Tiancheng way, which drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Lets just listen to him, Jingyan. Uttered Yiyao, begging for Tiancheng again. She felt quite sorry to Tiancheng, who acted like a stray dog waiting for them. That would be the end of our vacation, Yiyao. Uttered Jingyan, but Yiyao just nodded, she had made up her mind. Fine, lets go then. Said Jingyan as he nced over Tiancheng angrily, pissed that he had to dy his proposal because of Tiancheng again while Tiancheng and Yiyao were both happy then he eventually agree to lend a helping hand. This way, please! Soon they made to the restaurant Tiancheng ordered, where the first floor was already teemed with people. Seriously? Is this what you prepared for us? Of course not! Ive booked the second floor, just for us! Soon the waitress led the to the second floor, and finally Yiyao got the chance to take a look around and be amazed by all the fancy decorations, statues and work of calligraphy. They grabbed a seat near the window which provided them with a view of a perfect scene outside. Tiancheng never stopped trying to start a conversation with Yiyao and Jingyan, but both of them seemed to be obsessed with their own thinking andpletely ignored Tiancheng until he realized it as well and stayed silent. Eventually, the meals came. The waitresses all dressed up in clothes of ancients servants of the emperors, after which they greeted everyone with a Bon Appetite. Whats going on here? Yiyao was quite confused, everything made her feel like that she was dinning in a pce hundreds of years ago. I arranged everything, do you guys like it? Smiled Tiancheng. Chapter 370: Chapter 370 Why Dont You Try This on Yiyao Duan touched her nose with an awkward smile and nced at Jingyan Ye, who was quite serious, then she couldnt help but tug on his sleeve. Hmm? Whats wrong? Jingyan looked at Yiyao with a smile as if he had juste back to his senses. Im hungry, can we start to eat now? Of course! Jingyan reached out to rub her the top of her head, thinking: There is no need to ask me about such things, it does not matter for you to eat when you are hungry! Yiyao then picked up the chopsticks aside, thinking it was very awkward to tell them not to eat, but it also was very abrupt to put the chopsticks down. So she bit the bullet to pick up the food which was the nearest to her. Hmm! After putting it into her mouth and chewing it, Yiyao became delighted at once, thinking that the dishes here really didnt disappoint her! Its good if you like it! Tiancheng Yi then smiled happily and secretly gave a wink to the waiter standing at the door. The waiter waiting at the door immediately understood what he meant and hurriedly and quietly walked out, leaving only the one who had entered in the first. Yiyao was so immersed in the delicious food that she had no attention to notice this matter, while Jingyan was so focused on Yiyao that he naturally didnt pay much attention to other matters as well. Its good that my sister-inw likes it, because we are having breakfast, so the food prepared are all in and light, I hope you dont mind it! No, no, no! Yiyao waved her hand and said, Its already hearty enough! If the food here were light and in enough, then the steamed stuffed buns that she usually ate werepletely nothingpared to that! Tiancheng smiled warmly and nced at Jingyan, saying: Brother, you should eat some too. Jingyan took a look at him calmly as he slowly picked up his chopsticks to take a bite of the dish that Yiyao had just eaten. How does it taste? Both Tiancheng and Yiyao looked at him expectantly. Not wanting to disappoint Yiyao, he nodded slightly, Not bad. Thispliment made Tiancheng be quite proud in his heart, as if he had won hundreds of millions dors in the lottery. It wasnt easy to getpliments from Jingyan. Although he woulde over for dinner every time he came back before, he had neverplimented the food here, and they just assumed that he was used to the food and was toozy to change to another restaurant, but today they finally heard hispliment. After breakfast, Jingyan and Tincheng made a discussion to go back immediately to see how the Yi family was doing, and then Yiyao stood up with them. But she didnt pay attention to the dishes ced in front of her, and her clothes tugged at them as she stood, then the dishes all fell to pieces at her feet, and her clothes were also soiled. Whats wrong? Jingyan turned around and couldnt help but frown after he saw that she stood in ce at a loss. Why are you so careless, dont move now! The ground was littered with ss scraps, then he strode over and picked up Yiyao, saying: You go prepare the ne first, Ill take Yiyao to change her clothes. After saying that, he directly carried Yiyao past Tiancheng without waiting for his response, and rushed towards the nearest clothes shop. Jingyan, put me down! People all along the way stared at them with a puzzled expression, making Yiyao a little embarrassed, she then ufortably twisted her body, wanting to get off of Jingyans arm, but she was also afraid of falling off, so she had to move slightly. Dont move! Jingyan couldnt help but frown, thinking: She really is not afraid, if she keeps twisting like this, I might not really be able to hold her. When Yiyao heard his heavy breath, she hurriedly kept her body unmoved, asking, Are we there yet? How much further is it? Almost there! Jingyan answered irritably. He then thought: Just how badly does this woman want to escape from me, now that she has already asked me this question for no less than ten times after we have just even taken a few steps! Oh But after she answered, they both became very silent, and Jingyan carried her for a long distance before he finally stopped at a clothing shop. Wee! The waitress said in English and Chinese at the same time. Go and pick one you like and put it on! Jingyan took Yiyao to enter in and sat on a chair for resting. Okay. Yiyao was still a little ufortable, who casually grabbed a pair of jeans and a T-shirt and went into the fitting room. Jingyan casually picked up the magazine beside him and read it. Not long after, the door of the fitting room opened from the inside and she walked out of it. He looked up with anticipation, but when he saw the clothes on her, he couldnt help but frown again. Why are you wearing this? Is there something wrong? Yiyao turned around in front of the mirror, thinking: This is just my usual dressing style! Well, it doesnt look good. Jingyan put down the magazine and spoke seriously. But I I think its quite good! She fiddled with the hem of her dress, being a little confused, and the waitress beside her took a dress from the other side, who was very good at carefully watching the customers facial expressions. Madam, why dont you try this on? Skirt? Yiyao was surprised, No, no, Im not fit to wear this! She was brought up to be a soldier, and wearing T-shirts and trousers were easier for her to move around.Therefore, if she wore a skirt, she might even not be able to walk. But this one is the most popr one this year, and a lot of people like it! Now that you have such a good figure, it must look beautiful on you. The waitress tried her best to sell the dress, while Jingyan held his chin and looked at the dress carefully, which was a sleeveless one with a fluffy snow white hem. Take it and try it on. Jingyan said thoughtfully. This dress had a quite conservative style within his eptance range. Okay Since Jingyan said so, Yiyao didnt want to waste time and she took the dress and went into the fitting room at once. Jingyan sat on the sofa, still patiently looking at the newspaper. But this time, it was obvious that she took a longer time to wear the dress. He checked the time. Ten minutes had passed and Yiyao had not yete out of the fitting room. It was reasonable to assume that wearing the dress would take much less time than wearing the trousers! The waitress could see that he was impatient to wait, so she went to the door of the fitting room, asking after knocking on the door, Madam, is there any problem? No no problem. Yiyao replied in a low voice inside. Since theres no problem, thene out. Jingyan walked to the fitting room and said. Yiyao stayed inside for a long time before the door was opened from the inside and she walked out slowly, following a sound of click. This was not the first time she wore a dress, but she was still a little ufortable as long as she stood in front of Jingyan. At his wedding ceremony, Jinyi Bai had chosen a more revealing dress for her, which looked good on her, but now, the thought of standing in front of Jingyan with a dress on made her ufortable. He knew her too well, so wearing the dress made her a little shy. Jingyan saw Yiyao slowly appearing in front of him as the door opened. She was dressed in a white dress, being quite calm, as if she had been a extraordinary and refined fairy. Well? Yiyao asked apprehensively when she saw that he did not say anything for a long time. Good. Jingyan tried his best to not be surprised, but he stared at Yiyao fixedly, which was clear to show that he was attracted by her. The waitress was also stunned by Yiyao, though she had just said thepliment to please her and Jingyan, which waspletely perfunctory, since she could not see her figure clearly now that Yiyao had worn a loose T-shirt and big jeans. But She seemed to a model, and the dress looked like being made for her, whichpletely revealed her good figure! I better go and change it! Yiyao was so panic that she even did not know where to put her hands and feet, so she had to say what she was thinking in her mind. But Jingyan yanked her hand, stopping her turning around, That dress of yours is already dirty, dont wear it. Then he pulled Yiyao to go towards the counter, asking: How much is it? Three thousand and five hundred dors. The waitress then took out a small pair of shears inside the counter, went behind Yiyao and inquired, Madam, may I cut the price tag for you? Ah! No Yiyao waved her hands, still being quite surprised with the high price of the dress, but Jingyan interrupted her, Okay, cut it. Jingyan! Yiyao didnt know what to say, how could she ept such an expensive dress, which looked quite normal and seemed to be made with a piece of fabric! Take it. Jingyan helped her to smooth her hair and handed the waitress a ck card. The waitress, who had also seen many rich men before, was slightly shocked to see the ck card of Jingyan, then she took another look at him before she began to collect the money. After leaving the shop, Yiyao slowly walked beside Jingyan, Jingyan, its not convenient for me to walk in this dress! That is good, so you wont be so careless anymore. Jingyan pursed his lips and smiled lightly. His words made Yiyao be so angry that she clenched her fist, thinking: Why dont you tell me earlier now that you dislike me dressing like a tomboy! I do not despise your dressing style! Jingyan exined, as if he could hear her thought. I just think you should not wrap yourself up in trousers and short sleeves now that you are so beautiful, and you should wear some colorful clothes once in a while. Yiyao, believe me, no matter what you look like, I will always love you! Yiyao was quite shy after listening to his confession now that he became quite serious, then she said: Why are you talking about this all of a sudden! Just want to tell you how I think and all that I havent say before. Yiyao then was a little puzzled, feeling something was wrong. And she thought his words sounded like a farewell. They chatted and walked, and soon arrived at Tianchengs private airfield, where a ne was parked. And from afar, they saw Tiancheng waving to them at the bottom of the stairs of the ne. As they walked closer to him, Tiancheng couldnt help but sigh with relief, Oh I thought you werenting! Jingyan looked at him and said: Since I promised you, of course I wille. But at this time, Tiancheng had already been attracted by Yiyao and he eximed: Wow! My sister-inw, youre so beautiful! Thanks! Yiyao lowered her head shyly, trying not to look at his gaze. Hurry up and go. Jingyan unhappily blocked between Yiyao and Tiancheng, whose voice was filled with anger. It wont do anything to look. Tiancheng curled his lips and smiled brightly at Yiyao, Isnt that right, my sister-inw? Yiyao then said in a low voice, Well Now I think you dont want my help! Jingyan was so furious that he pulled Yiyao to turn around to leave. No, no, Im wrong, Jingyan! Im wrong, dont get angry! Tiancheng rushed up and stopped Jingyan, then he guided them towards the ne, but he never dared to nce at Yiyao again. The three of them got on the ne one by one. Then Jingyan picked afortable seat for Yiyao to sit beside him, and took off his suit to cover her good figure. In his heart, however, he silently agreed with Yiyaos thought, thinking: I indeed can not ask her to wear a skirt in the future, because I will be quite jealous now that she has such a high rate of second nce! While Tiancheng saw all the things that Jingyan had done for Yiyao, knowing that Yiyao was Jingyans most treasured person, so he gradually became serious and did not kid her any more. It was okay to joke around, but it would be a problem if he went too far, and if he made Jingyan angry, not only would he not help him anymore, but he might even cause him trouble. But Yiyao was unaware that in just a few minutes, the two of them had already worked out how to deal with the situation. And she was just paying attention to the fact that her skirt was too short and she didnt dare to move even if she sat down, making her very ufortable. Just as she moved for the seventh time, Jingyan finally couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Nothing. Yiyao unconsciously denied to pretend that she felt quite alright, but her movements had already betrayed her, and Jingyan knew that she did not feelfortable . Take off your clothes. Jingyan turned to look at Tiancheng. Tiancheng, who had been closing his eyes and resting, was stunned for a moment after hearing his words,Huh? That is not appropriate! He had a strange look in his eyes, thinking: Isnt he just asking me to do him a favor, why does he ask me to take off my clothes now? And even in front of the woman he loves! Dont talk nonsense and take off your clothes. Tiancheng stared at him nkly, being a little at a loss, Can you wait? He wasnt even ready now! Are you taking it off or not? Jingyan narrowed his eyes with a harsh expression. Fine, fine! I will take it off now! Tiancheng pursed his lips, took off his jacket and started to unbutton his shirt, looking at Jingyan withint. Jingyan frowned and asked: What are you doing? Didnt you tell me to take my clothes off? Tiancheng put his hands on the buttons and stared at this unpredictable man inexplicably. I told you to take off your jacket. Huh? Tiancheng was a little confused, For what? Just stop taking nonsense, give me your jacket. Jingyan impatiently reached out and took the jacket to put it over Yiyaos legs, saying: Now you can sleep rest assured! Only then did Tiancheng know Jingyans intention, and he then pointed at Jingyan, shivering at the same time, Jingyan, you Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Tiancheng thought in his mind: This Jingyan Ye, he really wastes my feelings, I have had a hard time convincing myself, but I did not think that he just wants my jacket, he is he is really infuriating! But Jingyan, who did not know at all what he had done wrong, was still quite calm, while Yiyao, who was aware of what happened just now,ughed out of the tears. What can I do? When I stay with you, I not only have to keep away women, but also have to pay attention to men, in case one day I am careless and will be taken advantage, then I That that is so funny hahaha Yiyao could no longer hold back andughed out loud, not finishing her words, and herughter filled the whole ne. Chapter 371: Chapter 371 An ident When the nended, Yiyao Duan walked out of the cabin and took a deep breath, I can breathe now, the ne has been a closed space, its really ufortable. Since there was a small incident on the ne, her mood was inexplicably good, the boredom that lingered in her heart these days all disappeared. Huh? While she was stretching , Yiyao frowned and looked at somewhere , Jingyan Ye happened to walk beside her and followed her gaze to see arge group of people walking on the way. The group of people finally stopped in front of them, and the leader led them to bend down to Tiancheng Yi. Young master. Well. Tiancheng changed his careless and casual, became calm and serious. How are things going with thepany? The leader hesitantly nced at Jingyan and Yiyao and turned back to see Tiancheng, shaking his head, Just say. As usual, the president is already busy, but the capital gap is too big, and the Mrs. refuses to help, Im afraid Im afraid its about to be untenable The leader who into middle age was upset with old face, because he had stayed upte for many days, his eyelids drooped with dark eye circles. So he looked very depressed. Got it, take us back to thepany. Tianchengs face became even more gloomy after hearing this news. Although he was anxious, he still smiled at Jingyan and Yiyao, I guess you wont be able to rest. Lets go. Jingyan did not say much, holding Yiyaos hand, and walked over to the parked car on the roadside. Knock knock knock. In the presidents office of the Yis Group, Yis father was anxiously looking at the documents when he heard a knock on the door and casually said, Come in. The door opened, and Tiancheng walked in, Man, Im back! What are you doing? Yis father heard the familiar voice and immediately became serious. I came back to see whether you can hold on or not without me! Tiancheng reverted to his slovenly attitude, sitting across from Yis father and pouring a cup of tea, Why do not youe in? Yis father was about to be angry, when he saw someone outside the door, he suppressed his anger and asked, Who are they? I asked them to help you. Nonsense! Yis father pped the table and shouted angrily, he was a veteran in business for decades, but he waspletely helpless this time. Just three kids, could they save thepany? We came just to inform you, it doesnt really matter whether you agree or not. Tiancheng pped his hands and drew a tissue to wipe the sweat on his palms. He looked back at Jingyan and saw that he was still calm, so he was calm too. What exactly do you want? Yis father gasped for a long time before he calmed down and asked patiently. Tiancheng spread his hands, he did not know what he was going to do, only knew that if Jingyan helped them, their certainty of sess would be greatly improved. If you want me to help you, you should listen to me. Jingyan slowly took a sip of tea before speaking.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Yiyao sat beside him, could not help but want tough. Looking at his appearance, he was going to put on airs again, she also did not debunk him, lowered her head and her thoughts began to wander. Then we listen to you? Yis fatherughed in anger, Then tell me, what do you want us to do? Give me all of Yis Groups finances, as well as transfer all of the rights to me Impossible! There is no difference between that and my Yis Group going out of business! You really thinks naively! Yis father was unwilling to listen any further and hurriedly interrupted Jingyans words. You guys go away, no matter how much my Yis is defeated, I will not do such a thing. Dad Shut up! Yis father pointed to Tiancheng with a trembling hand, and said, Wastrel, you have done this kind of unreliable things, how can I rest hand the Yis Group to you in the future? Well, the Yis Group is about to close down, what should I do if you give it to me, in the end its me to pay the debt. Tiancheng pillowed his hands, and disdainful nced at his father, I think there is no doubt that hand the Yis Group to him. Anyway, it is about to close down. If he seeds, the Yis Group will be saved. If he fails, the Yis Group will close down in advance so that you wont be so tired. You Yis father was so angry that he couldnt breathe anymore, You are an unfilial son! Come on, only my mother care about you. Do you think my stepmother will care about you? She will be so happy if you died. When he said this, Yis father was even more angry, Dont mention that bitch, when I get over it, Ill kill her! Now you dont want to hear her name, but at first you loved her so much! Yis father covered his chest, lying on the recliner behind him, You want to kill me, right? All right, all right, Im not here to anger you, just hand over the Yis Group to me, I take charge of it, you will be relieved! I know what you want, dont even think about it! Well it seems that you do not want the Yis Group. I came back this time with funds, if you dont give thepany to me, I wont invest. Tiancheng deliberately raised his voice on the word,funds, but also deliberately aggravated the tone. He was prepared this time, he had expected that his father would not give him thepany so easily, thats why he asked the news of the Yis Group as soon as he got off the ne. After he knew that the Yis Group was about to close down, it was possible for him to get thepany. If his father was not driven desperate, he wouldnt care about his money. However, when he talked about the funds, Tiancheng deliberately nced at his father, only found that he was a little fascinated. Tiancheng was secretly pleased, knowing that this matter was half done. Your money? I dont care. Yis father twisted his head, not caring how much money he had. I know you dont care, well, Ill take back the 10 million yuan, it looks like you already have a solution. Saying that, he asked Jingyan and Yiyao to get up, Im really sorry, Ive booked the best hotel for you, Ill take you on a tour around tomorrow. Jingyan was silent, nodded to him and led Yiyao to leave, and Tiancheng followed them. Wait! Tianchengs feet hadnt even stepped out when Yis father called out, You wretched child, what the hell are you doing? He knew he needed the money, yet he threatened he with it! I dont want to do anything, just do what I just said. Turning his head, Tiancheng looked at his father with a smile, Whats wrong with giving it to me, sooner orter, yours is also mine, consider it a test for me, just train me. You really think so? Of course. Tiancheng nodded resolutely, with a serious face. Since thats the case, Ill give it to you. Yis father slumped his shoulders, he had worked hard for most of his life, as if he could foresee the Yis Groups final downfall, after saying these words, it seemed that he was older. Dont be too desperate, I promise to return you aplete and soundpany. Seeing him that way, Tiancheng was also a little sad. After all, their rtionship was not very good, but it was not bad. The handover ceremony was simple, Yis father signed the transfer letter, and then introduced Tiancheng to severalpany seniors. Most of the them knew Tiancheng, after all, he was the son of the president, so they knew that there is such a person, so it was not difficult to do that. Finally, Yis father asked his secretary to give the information to Tiancheng, and he went back by car to the vi that had not yet been taken by the bank to mortgage. Tiancheng sat in the presidents office and turned around several times, I didnt expect the old man to agree so easily, I thought it would take a lot more efforts! Jingyan sat below him, finishing Yiyaos skirt, Dont be too happy too early, now you have to make a show so that outsiders will think that you are holding up. Hearing him say serious things, Tiancheng hurriedly came closer, What should I do? I read thepanys information and found that you have been fighting for a project, just use the money you have, invest it all in, and then Ill push it a little more, everyone thinks you havee through. By then, using this project, you willpletely get rid of depression, and your stepmother will be nervous Jingyan said carefully, Tiancheng also listened well, and after listening to the whole n, Tiancheng could not help but p his hands. A simple method, but it was not simple at all used by Jingyan, now he waspletely convinced. After saying that, Jingyan stretched, The n has been told to you, and you canplete it very well, I take Yiyao to go back to rest! Come on, in case there are any unexpected idents, I cant deal with it! Unexpected idents? No, there is only a shortage of money. Well, you know that. Tiancheng touched his nose, is he still a human being? He really can read minds! Consider me borrowing it, when the funds turn back, I will pay you back. Jingyan faintly nced at him and took Yiyaos hand, Lend me money, the interest rate is very high. After saying that, he left without stopping, just the dazed Tiancheng left. After a long time, he reacted, pped his hands and jumped up. He meant to say yes! The voice inside made the secretary outside the door stop knocking, he hesitated to interrupt the young masters good mood, but he looked down at the document, it was an urgent document that could not be dyed. So he knocked on the door to interrupt Tiancheng. Come in! Tiancheng tidied up his clothes, sat on the chair, lowered his head and began to look at the documents seriously, as if the person who was just jumping around the room was not him. Young president. The secretary just wanted to call him as usual, suddenly thought that he was now the president of thispany, so he hurriedly changed his words. Well, what is it? Tiancheng looked up from the pile of files, the secretary was standing opposite him holding the files. This secretary was the leader who picked them up at the airport just now, with gold-rimmed eyes, and he was bookish. This is thepanys financial statement for thest few months, as well as thepeting projects. He put all the documents in his hand in front of Tiancheng, rubbed the corners of his eyes tiredly, nced at the red document Tiancheng was reading, and asked, President, what is it? Nothing, its just a project. Tiancheng carelessly put the document he sent over on the table and looked at it seriously. The secretary was still a little hesitant, but seeing Tiancheng was so focused, he could only nod his head and didnt say anything. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Tiancheng looked up from the file, and took the documents out again. Jingyan asked him not to leak their ns to anyone, he suspected that there was a mole inside thepany, and he could only trust it, although the secretary has been with his father for many years, maybe he had been bribed! At the moment of crisis, he should be a little more careful, he now only wanted to follow the n, and made it go smoothly without any mistakes! In the hotel. Yiyao walked into the hotel, she was rxed, So tired, I didnt expect that Im so tired to wear a dress. She said while gently pounding on her back, Jingyan walked over and sat on her side, putting his hand on her shoulders. He used a professional technique to help her squeeze her shoulders, Is itfortable? Yes, the force is just right. Yiyao closed her eyes, the movement on her shoulders rxed her mind, as if she was about to fall asleep at any moment. How do you feel today? Fine. Yiyao closed her eyes and said it without thinking, she knew he was asking about her ears, in fact, she couldnt hear the sound sometimes, thats why she was so silent. But she didnt want him to know and let him worry about her. You must recover, Yiyao After a long silence, Jingyan finally uttered a sentence, only his voice was too small, almost mumbling, Yiyao couldnt hear it clearly, she could only nod her head. Jingyan smiled bitterly, just then, you would probably me me, ignore me, and even leave me but I would not allow you to never hear anything. By the way, you said you want to help Tiancheng, just tell him a general? Yiyao suddenly opened her eyes and asked. He will understand. Then why are we still following? It was perfectly possible to tell him the solution on Saipan, so why followed him all the way to over here. There are some things that he cant do. Jingyan didnt say what it was, but Yiyao knew in her heart that it must be Tianchengs stepmother. Tiancheng looked like a hangdog, but was actually very affectionate and loyal. Just because his stepmother saved him from his father who was about to have his legs broken, he had always remembered until now, even to this point, he didnt want to confront her. Well Yiyao answered, and her eyelids involuntarily sank. Want to sleep now? Jingyan touched her forehead, since she was pregnant, she seemed to be particrly sleepy and could fall asleep wherever she went. Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Jingyan, I Need Your Help Im a little tired. said Yiyao Duan. Jingyan Ye picked her up and put her on the bed, Then have a sleep. Well go out to dinner when you wake up. Yiyao nodded and soon fell into sleep. Jingyan had nothing to do, so he went downstairs to buy her a few sets of clothes. They were all T-shirts and jeans. She had walked all day in a dress and looked exhausted. Knowing that she didnt like dress, he would never let her wear them again. When Yiyao woke up, she found the house empty. She panicked and went around barefoot looking for Jingyan. She searched for a long time but did not see him. Jingyan carrying a lot of shopping bags cannot take the room card, so he had to use his legs to ring the doorbell. Yiyao, who was sitting on the floor, immediately got up and opened the door of the hotel. Youre back! Jingyan was surprised at her enthusiasm. The things in his hand also fell to the ground. He knelt down to pick them up and asked, Whats up? Ive been looking for you for a long time. said Yiyao. There was anger in her tone that she hadnt even felt. Jingyan froze. Im sorry, its my fault. Ill tell you before I go out next time. He suddenly noticed that she was barefoot. Why did you get out of bed without shoes? Oh, I forgot them. Yiyao said faintly. She deliberately hid her panic because of Jingyans departure. Jingyan put the things in his hand at the door and picked up Yiyao. What if you catch a cold? A pregnant woman cant take medicine. With that, he carried her to the bed and found slippers for her to put on. Where have you been? Yiyao watched his every move intently and asked in a whisper. I went to the mall to buy some clothes for you. Then Jingyan remembered the clothes at the door. He brought them all in and showed them one by one to her. What do you think of them? Not bad. Yiyao said. He really picked all the clothes that she liked. Jingyan was obviously very satisfied with her answer and took her into his arms. I know what youre thinking. Just by looking at your eyes, I understand it all. Jingyan touched her nose lightly. Yiyao was about to retort when the phone suddenly rang. He took the phone and it showed that the caller was Tiancheng Yi. Then Jingyan answered the phone. Hello? Whats up? Jingyan, I need your help. Tiancheng said anxiously. Whats wrong? Hearing his sad voice, Jingyan immediately became serious. Ive encountered a problem. Can youe over now? Now? Jingyan frowned. Yes, pleasee quickly. Tiancheng was anxious. He didnt sound like he was joking. Okay, Ill be right over. Jingyan replied. And then he hung up the phone. Yiyao was a little confused. What happened to Tiancheng? I dont know. I have to go to hispany. Would you want toe with me? asked he. Yiyao shook her head. She sat on the bed and smiled at him. I still want to sleep a little more. I should be awake by the time youe back. Jingyan looked at her for a long time before saying, Then Ille back and bring you something to eat. She nodded. Watching Jingyan leave, she had a moment of loss. Arriving at the presidents office of Yi Group, Jingyan pushed open the door and walked in. Whats wrong? he asked. I found out that my stepmother is one of the bidders of this project. said Tiancheng. He handed the file to Jingyan. What should I do? If she knew that I keep bidding for this project, maybe she will follow suit and raise the price. By then, theres no way my ten million yuan will beparable to her money. She is also interested in this? I dont know. She never cared about that before. I dont know why she invested in this project. Jingyan held his chin in thought for a while before saying. If thats the case, then Im even more certain that theres a mole in yourpany. Thats not possible. The executives of thepany all funded the project. Thepanys bankruptcy is not good for them, Tiancheng retorted. Since all of Yi Groups funds have beenpletely transferred, they definitely wont care whether Yi Group goes bankrupt or not. Jingyan said Maybe they want Yi Group to copse and then acquire it. Jingyan continued. If so, then they are really despicable! Tiancheng said through gritted teeth. Then what should I do? Jingyan poured himself a cup of tea. He hade too fast just now and he hadnt have time to drink water. He took a sip of tea before continuing. Dont worry. Since your stepmother has already participated in the bid, its impossible for you to let her back in. Now you can only wait and see what happens. Tiancheng sat down in his chair in dismay. Just now he swore to his father that he would return him to an intact Yi Group, but now he cant even keep the current Yi Group. So are we still bidding on this project? Yeah, of course. Since there is a mole, it is impossible for you to avoid the leak anyway. But they will definitely reveal something in the end. What about our funds? Tianchengs mood tensed up again. Now Yi Group was already having a hard time in supporting, let alone taking out extra money to invest in the project. I can lend you the money, but there has to be an IOU. Jingyan said lightly. Then he sipped his tea. There were some cold sweats appearing on Tianchengs forehead. He thought he had a good rtionship with Jingyan, but it was hard for him to ept that he had to make an IOU before he borrow money from Jingyan. However he needed to get Jingyans help, so he couldnt express his displeasure. He looked up and smiled, Thank you for being willing to lend me money. I feel confident with yourmitment. Its just that the situation is special that I lent you the money. Otherwise I wouldnt have done it. said Jingyan. He put down his cup and faintly nced at Tiancheng who was overjoyed. Tiancheng immediately turned serious, You are so Before he finished, he saw Jingyans icy cold eyes, then shut his mouth. The two talked for a while. Then Jingyan picked up his jacket and was ready to go back. He walked to the door and said suddenly, By the way, dont call me if theres nothing important, like what happened today, a waste of time! What? Tiancheng looked at him, puzzled. Dont disturb me and Yiyao. Jingyan raised his voice to emphasize the point. Tiancheng picked up his pen again and pretended to read the document seriously. In fact, he was angry with Jingyan for saying that he wasted his time. So what was worth his time? Chatting with Yiyao at the hotel? He could not understand why they had so much to talk about when they had been together so long. Jingyan closed the door and walked out of Yi Group. He kept thinking about Yiyao. He was just in time for the rush hour. His car waited on the viaduc. He touched the food on the seat and it was already cold. Pork ribs soup was Yiyao favorite. If it got cold, the taste would change. Then he put the pork rib soup into his arms and warmed it with his body heat to keep it from getting cold quickly. An hourter, Jingyan finally arrived at the hotel. He called her from downstairs, but there was no answer. He couldnt help but frown. Yiyao is so sleepy that even the phone cannot wake her up? When he stepped into the elevator, he almost spilled his pork ribs on the floor. His eyelids fluttered involuntarily, which made him more and more distracted. Soon the elevator reached the door of his room, Jingyan walked down the aisle, but his foot tripped over a small stone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He felt it was somewhat familiar, but he was in a hurry to see Yiyao and didnt pay attention to the object. Jingyan was puzzled when he knocked on the door a few times and didnt hear anyone answer. He took out his room card from his pocket. The room door opened, but he still did not see Yiyao. The bed was messy, and Yiyao was not sleeping on it. Yiyao? Jingyan called out. Where did she go? If she woke up from her nap, she must have responded when she heard the door open, but now there is no sound in the house. Could it be that something is wrong with her hearing aid? he thought. Then he raised his voice and called out loudly, Yiyao, are you in here? He went through the whole room and still didnt find her. Jingyan took out his cell phone and made another call, but an icy female voice came from the receiver, Sorry, the number you have dialed is turned off. What the hell is going on? Why is her cell phone turned off? he said to himself. Jingyan became uneasy. He went through the hotel room again, but did not find any traces. He only found a broken cup on the side of the coffee table. He suddenly remembered the small object he had seen at the door. It seemed to be like a stone. He looked around the room and found many colored stones in the flower pot. He thought bitterly. Something must have happened to her. So he rushed out to look for the small stone he had kicked away. But he hadnt noticed where it had rolled to. He crouched on the ground and found it carefully. His hands were covered with stains from the carpet, but he still couldnt find the stone. Excuse me, sir. What can I do for you? The waitress pushing the food cart down the aisle asked. Get out of my way! Jingyan roared. He didnt have time to talk to her and was angry when he saw that she was in his way. Im sorry . The waitress took a few steps back. Then she took out the pager at her waist. He is handsome and not dressed like a bad person, but his behavior is weird. Is he suffering from mental illness? she thought. Jingyan was looking on the ground when suddenly he nced at the waiters feet and saw a small object. He took a closer look and found that it was the stone he was looking for. He didnt have time to ask the waitress to go away before he used his hand to pick up the stone, but by chance he touched her leg. The waitress immediately screamed. Then she rushed to press the pager. Jingyan picked up the small stone on the ground. He looked at it back and forth, and saw a clue on the back. There were faint scratches on it. He carefully identified it and there was SOS on it. Sure enough Yiyao is in trouble. But who targeted her? He couldnt figure it out. What happened? Whos causing trouble? A group of security guards rushed out from the elevator and shouted. Its him, he The waitress pointed at Jingyan who was squatting on the ground. Her voice was trembling. Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Kidnapping Jingyan Ye was thinking quickly. Because he was worrying about Yiyao Duans safety, he didnt notice the people around him at all. Hey! The security guard took out his baton and poked Jingyan in the shoulder. Seeing him slowly look up, the security guard took a few steps back in fear, Who are you? Quickly call your manager over. Jingyan was very calm but his mind was a mass of clutter. Call our manager for what? The security guard timidly took another step backward, but identally stepped on his colleague behind him. Perhaps he felt that he was too embarrassed. He was the party of justice so why should he be afraid! Thinking of this, he once again raised his chest and his voice, You brute, you took advantage of a girl and you still want to meet our manager? I tell you this is no way! I say again call your manager over immediately! He still has a temper! The security guard walked over and poked his shoulder, What? Want to see our manager? I think youd better go to jail and see the police! Jingyan could not stand it anymore and slowly climbed up from the ground with his arms propped up. He rubbed his wrist and punched the arrogant security guard in the face. Ah The security guard didnt expect Jingyan hit him suddenly. Because of Jingyans tremendous force, the security guard fell to the floor and b***d flowed from the corner of his mouth. After his colleagues behind him saw this scene, they backed up and the delivery waiters also scared. No one expected him to be the first one to hit someone because he looked so weak. For thest time, I want to see your manager! You you you you, what do you want? That beaten security guard got up from the ground and braced himself with his hand on the wall. The security guard saw his shrinking colleagues behind him and said angrily, What are you doing? There are so many of us. Are we still afraid of him? When his colleagues heard him say that, they also seemed to feel ashamed and all took a step forward. At that moment, the beaten security guard became arrogant again. Our manager is not for people like you to meet! Jingyan didnt want to talk to him. He turned around and gave him another punch. This time the security guard was caught by the man behind him and did not fall to the ground, but his cheek was quite swollen. Want to continue? The security guard was already too beaten to speak and could only stare at him in disbelief. He shook his head vigorously. With the help of his colleagues, he ran toward the elevator. He turned back to put a harsh word, You wait for me! And then he immediately pressed the button to close the elevator because he was afraid that Jingyan rushed over to pull him out. The remaining few people retreated to the side in fear and a waiter did not dare to approach him. Although he was very handsome, she was still afraid of him. Not long after, the hotel manager hurriedly came out of the elevator, followed by the beaten security guard. Sir, what can I do for you? Obviously the manager was impatience but he still asked gently. I want to see your hotels surveince videos, now! Sir, Im sorry. Our hotel rules dont allow people to look through the internal monitoring at will. The manager red at him disdainfully and his tone was no longer respectful. Jingyan had a poker face, No matter what the rules are, I want to see it now. Looks like youre here for trouble, sir? The manager turned back to the security guard and made a nce, What else are you waiting for? Oh oh! The security guard was stunned for a moment and immediately came back to his senses andmanded the people around him. What are you guys waiting for? All of you hit him! Those security guards looked at each other. Although they were dissatisfied in their hearts, they still rushed up and began to hit him. Jingyan did not bother to talk nonsense with them and dodged the first one who struck him. He quickly swung his fist and hit one of the security guards on his nose, and kicked the person behind him with legs, then made the man fall to his knees. All those who hit him were beaten by his own. They fell to the ground and lost the ability to fight. You the manager did not expect him to be so good at fighting. Originally he only thought that Jingyan could deal with one or two people because after all, it was difficult for one person to win so many people. But he just did not expect he used this move. Jingyan pped his hands and took out the business card he carried and handed it to the manager, Show me the surveince videos now. The manager was extremely disdainful, but when he saw hisst name was Ye, he immediately stunned. He took the business card and immediately he felt his legs went soft. Mr. Ye Im sorry. Im too shallow to know that you are here. Jingyan did not want to say anything more and repeated the words, Take me to see the surveince videos. Yes, Ill take you to see videos now!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Manager The beaten security guard was unconvinced, Why should we give in to him. We still can fight! Shut up!!! The manager red at the security guard fiercely, Fight for what! Are you stupid? This is Mr. Ye. Dont you want to work anymore? That security guard did not know what happened but as soon as he heard that he could not keep his job, he hurriedly shut up. His family was living on this job. If he lost his job, maybe he wouldnt be able to support his whole family! Mr. Ye, please go this way! The manager bent down respectfully and guided Jingyan to the VIP channel. When others saw this, they immediately knew that he was not the person they could mess with. Jingyan had no time to care something else and hurriedly walked into the monitoring room, Pull out all the surveince videos for thest few hours, especially the floor where I live. Okay. Since the manager knew his identity, the manager did whatever he said. After finding out all the surveince videos he mentioned, the manager asked apprehensively, Mr. Ye, are you looking for something? Jingyan frowned. After he looked at several videos, he still did not find Yiyao. He casually asked, Have you seen a young woman, wearing a T-shirt and jeans who looks very pretty? Nono. The manager was a little surprised. He had thought it would be something big, but he didnt think he was just looking for a woman. And his description didnt feature at all! Jingyan didnt have much hope for that and he continued to pay full attention to the surveince videos. In the video an hour before he returned, he noticed something different. A garbage truck was pushed back and forth twice in the hallway of their floor. Jingyan frowned. He felt that there was definitely something wrong, How did this garbage truck get up there? Garbage truck? Maybe the garbage truck came here through the transport aisle, but But what? The manager rubbed his chin, But in the past there was no garbage truck to the building because it was too dirty and had beenined about. The hotel then stipted that no garbage truck could be pushed to the hallway. He silently remembered it in his heart. When Jingyans thing was over, he was going to chastise the cleaning staff. The garbage truck couldnte to the hallway? Jingyan was more certain that there was something wrong. Maybe Yiyao was in the garbage truck! His eyelids jumped straight and his mood was very flustered. He was totally unaware of the other partys identity and he didnt know if Yiyao would be in danger! Mr. Ye, Whats wrong with you? The manager couldnt help but ask when he saw that there was something wrong with Jingyan. Jingyan waved his hand, My woman was kidnapped and your hotel didnt even know anything about it. Kidnapped? The manager found it unbelievable, How is that possible! I was in the lobby all day today and I didnt see anyone strange. Although he was contradicting Jingyan now, he was afraid in his heart because if something happened to Jingyans woman, there should be no way for their hotel to operate! Jingyan faintly touched his face and was ready to pull out his cell phone to call the police. Just at this time, an unfamiliar phone call came in. He frowned and wanted to hang up, but something suddenly came to his mind and he answered the call, Hello? Mr. Ye? The voice on the other side was odd, a husky male voice. Jingyan frowned and he knew that this man used a voice changer. Hmm. Mr. Ye, your woman is with me. I advise you to have a better attitude. Otherwise its her who will suffer! What do you want? Jingyan asked directly. I dont want anything. I just caution you not to call the police. I dont want to kill the woman you love. Then what do you want? This well You will know when the timees. How long I have to wait? Jingyan asked calmly. It wont take long. You do not call the police, when the timees I will tell you what I want. If you agree, I will naturally let her go. But if you call the police, I can hardly keep her safe! The tone of the person on the other side was extremely ufortable to hear. Jingyan held back his inner revulsion, I promise what you want. But shes in poor health. You must make sure shes healthy, otherwise Thats for sure. After that, there was no sound inside the phone. After a while, Yiyaos voice came from the phone, Jingyan She only called his name and immediately the phone was taken away, Hear that? Shes still alive and well. I guarantee shell be safe and sound when shees back for you. Good. Jingyan agreed and hung up the phone. Mr. Ye, what happened? The manager asked cautiously. He did not know what was said on the other side of the phone, but he could hear what Jingyan said. For example, promise what you want and guarantee her safety. It was obvious that someone was kidnapped. Jingyan rubbed his forehead and did not speak. His mind was in a mess. On the one hand he worried about how Yiyao. On the other hand, he wondered how to save her. Yiyao opened her eyes and found that she was tied to a chair, surrounded by gloomy and scary. This time it was her own carelessness that led to her being kidnapped. Miss Duan, right? A voice came from the darkness, she couldnt hear it well but she still heard a mans voice, Who are you? It was pitch ck in front of her. She couldnt see anyone and looked up only to feel a dark shadow approaching her. It doesnt matter who I am. But dont worry. I dont want to hurt you. As long as you cooperate with me, I guarantee you will have a pleasant time. The man finally stopped in front of Yiyao. He wore a mask and his hat covered his whole face so his face could not be seen at all. After Yiyao heard him say that, she gradually calmed down, What do you want me to cooperate with you? Well This man did not speak any more, but took out a cell phone and dialed a number. Is it Mr. Ye ? Yiyao was stunned. Jingyan! What was he calling him for? Did he ckmail him to do something he didnt want to? Thetter words made Yiyao more certain of her idea. And by the time the phone was ced to her ear, she thought what she wanted to say. Jingyan she was going to say dont worry about her and dont listen to him! But just after she called out his name, the phone was taken away by the man. She heard from the conversation that Jingyan seemed to havepromised. She couldnt help but cry. Sure enough, she was the one getting him into trouble and she didnt know what Jingyan promised him. Miss Duan, you dont have to worry. I will ask someone to help you untie the ropeter. You can move around in this vi. The man put away his cell phone and turned his head to her and said. Who the hell are you? You dont need to know that. The man stopped and said to her before leaving without looking back. There were soon several more people in the dark room and they pulled the ck cloth surrounding them away. Yiyao suddenly saw the strong light and couldnt help but close her eyes. After getting used to the light, she began to look at her surroundings. As he said, this was a vi and the ce where she was sitting now was the living room on the first floor. The coiled staircase led to the second floor. She looked up at the environment and felt intricate and dazzled. When a strong man approached Yiyao, she leaned hard against the chair, What do you want? The man didnt reply and didnt care about Yiyaos resistance. He took a knife and went straight to her. Yiyao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and fought hard to back up. But the chair was tied to her body which limited her movement. And finally she was forced to the corner. Dont fool around. Youre breaking thew like this! If it werent for the fact that she was pregnant, this bit of threat and bondage wouldnt have trapped her. But the situation was different. She couldnt resist with too much force now. The strong man ignored her warning, raised the knife, aimed at her chest and cut the rope tied to her. Yiyao didnt dare to look at the knife and closed her eyes, waiting for the cold de to pierce her body. But after waiting for a while, she did not feel that pain so she had to open her eyes. The strong man disappeared and she looked down to find that the ropes tied to her slipped to the ground. For a moment she was a little confused. They just let her go like that?! No way?! What the hell was going on?! Yiyao still felt incredible. She moved her wrists and tried to walk towards the gate. Surprisingly, no one appeared to stop her. She was so happy that she walked step by step, feeling that the whole thing was not quite real, like a dream. When she woke up from the dream, she could see Jingyan sit by the bed and look at her tenderly. Sorry, you cant go out! She had just opened the door when a pair of hands reached out in front of her, stopping Yiyao who were ready to leave. She felt that a pot of cold water was poured on her head and she came to her senses all of a sudden. Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Attempt To Escape Yiyao Duan looked around. There were muscr guys around her. She touched her belly and went back. If she was by herself, she would choose to fight. But now she was not alone, there was one more person inside her, so she had to consider it carefully. Back to the vi, she paced around slowly. Her mind was empty. There was no way out. She walked half a round in the opposite direction. Suddenly when she looked in the direction of the back door, she noticed that there was no one on guard there. She walked over quickly and turned on the doorknob, only to find that it had been locked from inside. She stepped back dispiritedly and sat on the sofa feebly. Thinking that Jingyan Ye might have been so anxious like being scorched by mes. She had to find a way to get out of here soon!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the other side, Jingyan received a call from Tiancheng Yi. He rushed to Yis Group, pushed the door open, and Tiancheng sat in the original ce waiting for him. Whats the matter? Jingyan frowned and asked as he entered the door. He was worried about Yiyao. When he got the call, he wanted to ignore it at first. However, on second thought, they were new here and didnt know anyone. Maybe the kidnapper was his nemesis, so he suppressed the anxiety in his heart and rushed over. The project suddenly started bidding ahead of time. We have to get there now. Noticing that Jingyan was somewhat pale and anxious, he got curious, Whats the matter with you? Where is the woman with you? Kidnapped. Jingyan rubbed his forehead and replied lightly. Since Yiyao had disappeared, he had not slept for several days. He asked private investigators to look into it secretly. Just at the moment of finding some sources, he was summoned here by a phone call. Kidnapped? Tiancheng widened his eyes. They were apart for two or three days, unexpectedly such a thing happened. Did you find the kidnapper? We havent found the master behind it, but we already find the kidnapper. Dont you need to go find her now? Tiancheng didnt expect that he still had the energy to talk with him here. Well, its already on its way. Still calm, he remained rational all the time. Because he knew that if he was in a panic, then there was really no way out. Tianchengs forehead was streaming in cold sweats. He really couldnt underestimate Jingyan, who always had his own n with incredible meticulousness. Then we Wait, of course. Jingyan picked up the tea cup on the table. Before it was delivered to his mouth, he interrupted Tianchengs words. Well Tiancheng swallowed the words in his throat. He asked him over to participate in the bidding, but now he had to listen to his words and wait to catch the bad guy, and interrogate the bad guy in his office. Knock, knock In the middle of their conversation, there was a knock at the door. Tiancheng raised his head and looked at each other with Jingyan, saying, Come in. The man outside stopped for a moment, then pushed the door open, Mr. Ye, this is the person you are looking for. Jingyan turned his eyes to the person. A thin and weak man appeared in front of him, who was held by two guards on his left and right sides. You are the cleaner from that day? He didnt ask his name, but straightforwardly asked if he was the cleaner. The man was stunned for a moment and then nodded. Who gave you the instruction? Jingyans eyes were too sharp. The cleaner bowed his head and didnt dare to look at him. I dont know what youre talking about, sir. You know exactly what Im talking about. Jingyan swung his chair and stopped directly opposite him. My patience is limited. If you dont give me a satisfactory answer, you will pay for it. I heard that you have a daughter who is going to college What can you do to her? On hearing his daughter, the cleaner finally looked up nervously into Jingyan. What can I do? Maybe her schoolwork is not good enough and she cant graduate, or maybe you have no spare money for her to go on to college any morein short, idents happen in many ways. Jingyan lowered his head to blow the steaming cup, and spoke out his ideas lightly. You The cleaner looked at him in disbelief. The gentle speaker in front of him would really be a man who said those kinds of harsh words? Jingyan didnt even look straight at him. You can choose not to believe me, and I can let you go back, but you need to know, you have only one chance. If you miss it, you wont have it again. You can do anything to me, leave my daughter out of it! You know that is impossible. Jingyans patience had been used up. Now Ill give you ten seconds, think about it, you can choose to leave or say what you know. With that, he signaled to the two men holding the cleaner to let go of their hands. The two men looked at each other, and finally hesitantly let go. The cleaner couldnt believe that he got freedom just like that. He didnt even use three seconds to think but went straight to the door. The men around reflexively stretched out their hands. With vignce, the cleaner quickly turned around warily and saw Jingyan shaking his head at the men trying to stop him. The two men thought for a while, finally unwillingly stepped away. They had a hard time catching him, now letting him go so easily of course made them feel unwilling to give up. The cleaner tentatively took a step. Seeing that Jingyan didnt stop him, he ran out of the office in a hurry as if running for his life. You just let him go? Tiancheng, who had been sitting aside and hadnt spoken, couldnt help asking until the cleaner fled. He wille back! Jingyan said confidently and turned the cup yfully. Tiancheng didnt know what to say. He poured himself a ss of water. Just as he put it to his mouth, there was some noises of movement at the door. He inadvertently raised his eyes. The mouthful of water didnt reach his throat yet and caused him choking and coughing. Wasnt the man standing at the door the cleaner who had just fled? The cleaner was sweating. When he saw Jingyan, his legs softened and he knelt down on the ground, Sir, Im sorry, sir. Im wrong. Im willing to tell you everything. Please help me! Tiancheng, speechless and surprised. He asked, pointing to the cleaner kneeling on the ground, Youwhy did you suddenly change your ideas? The cleaner had no time to pay attention to him. He was begging Jingyan, Sir, please, let my daughter go! Of course, I can let her go, but you need to tell me who instructed you first. II dont know! Oh? Jingyan gave a cruel smile, You really dont know? Dont forget your daughter I really dont know. The person who asked me to do it at that time contacted me by phone. I dont know his identity at all. For fear that Jingyan would not believe him, kneeling, the cleaner took a few steps towards him, Mr. Ye, I really dont know. Please let my daughter go! Please Jingyan frowned. The clue here was broken again. Did he need to start investigating again? Are you finished? Yes The information you give me is totally useless, so why should I help you out of trouble? There was no expression on Jingyans face. But only he knew, his heart was already in a chaos. No, no, no, Mr. Ye, I just forgot, I remembered one thing now. Jingyan nodded and beckoned him to go on. The cleaner swallowed and rolled his Adams apple, On the phone, I heard that there is a bidding for Nanshan project going on. I didnt understand it, so I didnt think much about it. I wonder if this is a clue? He looked at Jingyan with great care. Seeing that his face was still expressionless, the cleaner was wailing in his heart, seeming to know the bad ending already and feel sorrow inside. Mr. Ye? The cleaner couldnt help calling Jingyan when couldnt get a reply from him after waiting and waiting. Jingyan recovered from thinking, nced at him lightly, and waved to have him take down. Mr. Ye! Mr. Ye! The cleaner knew that he had lost hope, but when the men who brought him here buckled his wrist, he still couldnt help but panic. Please! Please Jingyan was upset by his noise and interrupted him, Your daughter is fine, go back now. Hearing this, the cleaner immediately stopped shouting. The big stone in his heart fell to the ground and quietly followed the two men to leave. Tiancheng was turning a pen in his hand. He looked at Jingyan with great interest, Tell me what youve done under my nose to make hime back and beg you? I just greeted his daughters school. I found out that she often skipped sses and failed a few lessons. Nothing more? Tiancheng knew that it couldnt be so simple. If it was just a few failed lessons, the cleaner would not possiblye back and beg him. Of course, the job of a cleaner also need a capable person to do it qualified. I just mentioned it to his leader. The corner of Tianchengs mouth twitched, what a cruel man! He cut off the cleaners financial resources and made his daughter unable to graduate. Any man, no matter how strong he used to pretend to be, woulde back to beg Jingyan. He didnt know the concept of money before, but now that thepany was going bankruptcy, he started to realize that money was really a good thing, with which many things could be done! The Nanshan project he just mentioned seems to be the project we are observing now. Tiancheng came back to his thoughts as speaking, Is it possible that the person who kidnapped Yiyao is my stepmother? Jingyan raised his eyebrows and said nothing. This was the only person involved in this project who had contact with them, and she had made the decision suddenly in recent days. If that was not enough, they were being too stupid. He really couldnt find any more reasons to reject these views. What shall we do? Blue veins on Tianchengs forehead jumped actively. He didnt expect that his stepmother would use this extreme method. They were already weak and disadvantaged, now they had no chance of winning even more. Let it be. Jingyan, who had been calm all the time, spat out these words unexpectedly. A sense of powerless rose in Yichengs body. Thepetition would start in the afternoon, but out of blue, such a thing happened. Their chance of sess was almost zero. You just do as we n, and dont worry about the rest. Hum? Tiancheng was confused. Didnt he need to save Yiyao at the moment? Impossible. He didnt seem to be pretending to care so much about her before. Was his judgement too poor or Jingyans acting skill too good? Jingyan kept quiet, no more words from him. In fact, he was silently nning to rescue Yiyao. Tiancheng and Jingyan walked into the venue of Nanshan project side by side. It was already full of people inside. Although Yi Groups business had fallen, its reputation outside was still very strong. Therefore, the positions reserved for it were in the first row closest to the podium. Tiancheng went ahead, while Jingyan had been observing the situation. He didnt know if Yiyao could be brought inside here, but it was always useful to observe, and it would be more familiar to him when exiting in advanceter. His seat was side by side with Tiancheng. Tianchengs seat was near the south gate, while his seat was closer to the aisle. He stepped forward quickly, leaned to Tianchengs ear and said a few words, then naturally walked in the front and sat in the seat originally belonging to Tiancheng. No one around had seen him before. They couldnt help being curious but secretly looking at Jingyans position, guessing what his identity was, who could sit in the best position when he showed up here the first time. Sitting in the chair, Jingyans eyes were indifferent, as if he was unaware of the looks on him from around. When Tiancheng was seated, he talked to Jingyan in a low voice. People in the back suddenly realized that he turned out to be associated with Tiancheng. No wonder he was so arrogant. All the people had been seated, only the seat next to Tiancheng had not been taken. Jingyans identity was no longer important. People turned their eyes to the vacancy. What kind of a big shot was this person? The bidding was about to begin but he still hadnt showed up. Everybody, excuse me! On the tform stood a man with a rich fat face, touching his big belly and clearing his throat, Now I announce that our Nanshan project Wait! A female voice interrupted him. Everyone was excited. They nced into the source of the voice one after another. They saw that the door behind them was opened a crack and the sunlight outside came through. A finely-dressed woman went towards the podium against the light. People couldnt see her face clearly. From the temperament of her whole body, it could be judged that she was definitely not a simple woman. The closer she got, the darker Tianchengs face turned. Because he knew this woman was his stepmother by only listening to the voice without looking at the face. She slowly walked closer, step by step to Tiancheng, and finally sat down in the empty seat beside him. Tiancheng, long time no see! Qi Lyu greeted him with a meaningful smile on her face. Tiancheng turned his head, avoiding to see her. If he had some so-called family affection for her before, it had been worn away and long gone by what she had been doing. Qi didnt care much. She sat upright in her seat and nodded to the person on the podium. That person smiled back, then continued what he didnt finish, I announce, the Nanshan Project bidding begins now formally! The apuse off stage was thunderous. Afterwards, someone started to raise their bidding signs. At first, they were all small numbers, 100,000 or 200,000, which were not of importance. Anyone present could raise the sign. None of the three people in the front row moved. Jingyan turned his ring absent-mindedly, his mind full of twists and turns. Nobody knew what he was actually thinking. A million! When the noisypetition was energetically on the way off the stage, suddenly, a sound pierced through, making all the noises stop. Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Woman One million! It had made the people around unable to bid. They looked at the person who called out the number, and they all found the bidder. It was the woman who just came! Some business gossip lover knew about this woman was because she used to be the woman of the old president of Yi Group, then she left the old president without knowing why, and afterwards she suddenly had a lot of money. Two million. Tiancheng Yi was not willing to be outdone. Now that he formally started bidding, naturally he had no worries. Five million! Qi Lyu raised the sigh without pressure at all, and had no patience to add one million at a time. Tiancheng had a blunt pain in the forehead. The money in his pocket was estimated tost no more than bidding three times. Until then, he wouldnt be able to bid any more. Stiffening himself up, he held out the sign, Six million. Eight million. Qi shouted easily. Intentionally or unintentionally, she gave Jingyan a nce. Nine million. Ten million. Tiancheng clenched his teeth tightly. It had reached his critical point. If the bidding continued further on like this, he wouldnt afford it anymore. He couldnt help turning around to look at Jingyan. Seeing that he pursed his lips thinking something, he couldnt help poking him with his elbow. Well? Jingyan recovered and noticed Tianchengs embarrassment. Tiancheng opened his mouth and covered up his humiliation, Its ten million already. Go on. Seeing him hesitated, Jingyan raised the sign in his hand, 20 million. Upon hearing this number, the crowd who had been holding their breath burst into noisy discussions. They had thought that this young man was a friend invited by Tiancheng, perhaps another rich second generation who dared to speak in such a high-end bidding. But they didnt expect him to speak out to bid. What was more, he doubled it!! Who the hell was he? Doubts and questions raised in everyones mind. The three persons in front didnt care much about the discussions from the crowd behind. They were still in full swing to raise the sign and shout the number, until it was up to 80 million. Although both sides were determined to win this project, they didnt expect to call the number this high, which waspletely beyond expectation. Qis forehead was sweating, and her exquisite makeup was slightly copsing. She turned her head and looked at Jingyan. Seeing that he was still calm like he was going through something irrelevant to him, she put her hand into the pocket of her coat, and her face gradually calmed down. After a while, Jingyans phone suddenly vibrated. He frowned at the number. Then, he handed the sigh to Tiancheng and told him not to care about the money. Then, without thinking more, he ran out of the hall to answer the phone, Hello? Mr. Ye. The familiar altered voice sounded in the receiver. Jingyans voice was light, Yes. I have something that I need you to do. Go ahead. The voice over the other line stopped for a moment and said, I want you to give up the Nanshan project. What? Im sure youve heard what I said. The manughed strangely, You must be obedient, otherwiseI cant guarantee Ms. Duans safety! Stop! As soon as Jingyan heard about Yiyao, he interrupted in a hurry, What do you want me to do exactly? Please make it clearer, I will do it. As long as you give up thepetition for this project, we wont do anything to Ms. Duan! OK, I see! Taking the phone, Jingyan said anxiously, I promise you, when do you release Yiyao? As long as you do as I say, I will let her go! Subsequently, the voice cut off from the receiver. Jingyan was blown by the cold wind in ce. Finally, he took a deep breath and went back to the bidding venue. In the vi. Yiyao walked around in the room. She had tried all the methods she could think of. Although she had nearly lost hope, she still didnt want to give up. There was too little entertainment in the vi. She could only do some exercises on the stairs after eating. Through the window, she saw the flowers blooming awesomely outside, and there was a piece of loose soil nting with some even grasses. Yiyao walked up and forth on the stairs. Suddenly, she had a sh of inspiration and a new idea came to her mind. Previously, she had been thinking about how to escape from the first floor. Actually, there were loose restrictions on the second floor. It was also because she was a pregnant woman, so there were few guards except for the heavy guard on the front gate. As long as she was quiet, she could be out of here without letting others knowing a thing! She went to the window at the corner, gently pushed it. Finding that it was locked, she felt another burst of despair. Jumping from the second floor would definitely harm the baby in her belly. Only this exit was the only safe and sound way out. She searched around and found that there was no opening tool in the room. Furthermore, breaking sses would be very noisy, which would definitely alert the guards outside. In that case, it would be even harder for her to escape. Yiyao paced back and forth without thinking of any better ideas. From time to time, she walked over to break the window. Suddenly, the window seemed loosen up a little. She seemed to see hope. Wasnt this window unlocked. With great efforts, Yiyao broke the window to one side. Surprisingly, the window was moving slowly. It turned out that this window couldnt be locked from inside, but it was too heavy for ordinary people to open it. However, they underestimated Yiyao. She was a soldier in the army before, and had long practiced a pair of iron fists. When the window finally allowed her to get out, Yiyaos heart was filled with secret joy. She controlled her ecstatic impulse to jump. She visually measured the height of the ground from her. Then, she took a cautious look at the gate. Seeing that there was no movement, she was rest assured to lean out her body. She was usually served at the meal time when the guard appeared to send her food. At the time now, there should be no oneing in! She pulled on the wooden frame on the window, slid down slowly, and finally hung on the wall. Yiyao squinted and examined the distance from the ground to herself. Knowing that she couldnt jump, she tried her best to grab the big tree by the window. The crown of the tree was luxuriant and flourishing, covering her small figurepletely. Master. The guards bend down in unison and greeted. Yiyao felt a little tter in her heart. She knew there came the man who kidnapped her. She tried hard to go up, just high enough to let herself wear a green coat. The leaves of the tree blocked the her whole body. Well, The man, wearing a facial mask, nodded, Open the door! The burly guard stooped to turn on the lock and moved sideways to let the mask man walked in. The living room was empty. The mask man felt something was wrong. One by one, he opened the doors in the vi and began to look for her. He searched all over the first floor, but didnt see the shadow of Yiyao, he couldnt help frowning and raised his feet towards upstairs. Around the corner, he stopped. His eyes swept to the window of the stairway. Startled, he turned to look back at the men behind. Where is the woman? The man who guarded Yiyao was also stupefied. He had been guarding the door all the time, he didnt hear anything. When on earth did the window open? Boboss, maybe I forgot to close it. She must still be somewhere in this vi! As a weak woman, it was impossible for her to jump out of here. She must be hiding somewhere in a corner of the vi. The mask man gave him a cold look. With no words, he went straight upstairs and opened the door one by one. In addition to the things originally ced in the rooms, there was no ce for people to hide at all Youd better give me a reasonable exnation. The eyes of the mask man were cold. He had searched all the ces he could find, but he had not found a shadow. Wellwell boss, Ive been guarding outside all the time, and I didnt hear any sound Didnt hear any sound! How did she get away if she let you hear any sound? The mask man reached out and pped him heavily, fire burning in his eyes. He quickly ran to the opened window and pushed it. He saw the towering tree. His eyesight moved to the branches extending to the window, where there were traces of shoe prints. His eyes were sharp. It seemed that she had slipped down from this tree. After all, he underestimated this woman exceedingly. He didnt expect that she could get down from such a high tree. What are you doing here? Go find her now! He turned his head and nced over the burly man, fire of anger burning fiercely in his chest. Yes, yes. The burly man answered with trembles and then scrambled downstairs to find Yiyao. The men in the yard had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing that their leader was so disgraced, they were scared to death and dared not breathe. You, you, you two go over there. You, you,e with me. You must find the woman as soon as possible! The burly man clenched his teeth in anger and gave out a gnashingmand. He swore in his heart that he would make the woman regret to escape when he found her! The mask man looked at the window again for a long while. Not finding anything unusual, he went down the stairs alone. Yiyao, who was hiding in the trees, breathed a sigh of relief. She leaned out from the leafy hiding ce. For several times, she thought that she was discovered by him. Her fingers were tugging at the branches and shaking. She wanted to give up and showed herself to them. They would not hurt her anyway. But at the thought of Jingyans worrying, she forced herself to endure the physical difort and waited until they all left. Looking down at the ground, the surging in the chest started again. She patted her belly gently. How could she have pregnancy vomiting at this moment? How could she go down like this? Yiyao crouched on the branch to retch. She had no choice but to gently pacify the baby in her stomach. My baby, be good, dont be naughty now. Mommy is going to do a very important thing, or daddy will get worried! Before long, her belly calmed down miraculously. Yiyao straightened up, eyes full of loving motherly looks. Her baby was sensible and considerate of its mommy after all, knowing that this was a time of crisis. The baby stopped its mommy feeling nausea! Yiyao rubbed her wrists and checked the height visually. Knowing that she could not jump straight off the branch, she had to turn her attention to the sturdy trunk. She calcted silently in her heart. It only took three steps for her to jump from her current position to the grasses down, but she had to find a good foothold. She could neither slide and fall nor grind her belly. Therefore, she had to be extra careful. On the other side, after receiving the phone call, Jingyan walked into the bidding hall with a dignifiedplexion. The biding was in full swing, like a raging fire. The two sides were biting each other tightly, but the gap of calling up the number was getting smaller and smaller. Seeing Jingyaning in, Tiancheng showed a joy in his face, Hey rich man, you finallye back, I cant hold on anymore!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. How is it now? Jingyans face was expressionless, but his difference was still found out by the rigirous Tiancheng. He retrieved back the smile on his face, What happened? Nothing. Jingyan answered casually, but Tiancheng was not a stupid man. How could he believe such perfunctory words, Tell me, what happened? Being questioned, Jingyan looked him in the eye, The person who kidnapped Yiyao called me He didnt say the following words. Both of them knew it well that it must be threatening them to stop bidding! 100 million once, 100 million twice, 100 million Hearing the man on the stage shouting, Tiancheng turned his head, seeing that the small hammer was held high and about to beat down. He reflexively raised the sign in his hand. The man on the stage lit up his eyes, and the hammer in his hand was not willing to fall. 100 million When Tiancheng was about to raise the number, his hand was held by another person. He turned to find that Jingyan was staring at him firmly. Jingyan! His eyes looked frightened. If he gave up on this, Yi Group was really through! He knew that Jingyan loved Yiyao very much, but he couldnt watch Yi Group fall down like this! You can call up the number, but I wont give you money. Jingyan put his hand down and spoke out his thoughts lightly, as if he was talking about the weather today. However, it let Tianchengs body tremble. Jingyan! You cant be kidding! Its serious! Do I look like kidding now? Jingyan frowned. Tiancheng stared at him carefully for a long while, then he released his hand spiritedly. The sigh slipped from the palm of his hand. He also bowed his head, his eyes obscure and thoughts unknown. The corner of Qis mouth twitched with a hint of ridicule. On fighting with her, the stepson was still too young too simple. The man on the stage saw that the man holding the sign lowered the sign in the end. With a cold hum, his loud voice spread all over the bidding venue, 100 million, deal! Everyone was relieved. The project was finally finished. Although they did not get it, instead, they witnessed a dramatically exciting bidding. Qi stood up triumphantly and nodded to the crowd. Then, like a wining rooster, she headed up to the stage and took over the contract. Without even looking at it, she signed her name. When she came back with the contract, she took a provocative nce at Tiancheng, How about it? Mom warned you before. I told you not to participate in it at the very beginning. Now you lose so ugly, why didnt you listen to me? Tiancheng raised his head and said bitterly, Thanks for your heads-up. Qiughed proudly, and then went to the gate. All the people who were going to leave made way for her, paying special attention to the victorious woman. She was fully and happily enjoying the process. All the way, she held up her proud neck and walked along the roadposed of a group of admirers, not even squinting. Tiancheng stood in the hall. Until everyone left, he didnt get up. Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Come Back To Me We should get going. Jingyan Ye stood up and shook his sweaty hands. He was quite nervous. Not hearing any reply from the others, Tiancheng Yi hurriedly stood up and patted Jingyan on the shoulder, Whew! I am about to be suffocated! How was I? Did I perform well? Wasnt it good? Jingyan pushed Tianchengs hand off his shoulder and made noment on his performance. Not getting anypliment, Tiancheng kept chattering by Jingyans ear, With such a handsome face and such good acting skills, I should be in the showbiz. The world owes me an Oscar trophy! When the Yis Group goes bankruptcy, you can enter the showbiz, then you can help your family rise again, Jingyan took no nce at him at all and walked past him directly. Tiancheng was left there alone, trembling on the thought of being made to do something and kissing someone when hes unwilling. He quit the idea and followed Jingyan hurriedly. Ahno! Id better run my own restaurant and be my own boss. Yiyao Duan rubbed her sprained ankle, then she picked up a cobblestone and threw it far away angrily. She had got off the tree sessfully, but unfortunately, she stepped on a little cobblestone thats standing and sprained her ankle. Yiyao heard mens voices and hurried hid herself behind the tree, then she saw two men walking over. She may not have good ears but her eyes are quite sharp. She saw a familiar face and recognized he was the guard outside of the Vi. Then she panicked. She hurriedly moved to the opposite direction. Damn it! Howe she disappeared like that? How can we find her? one man spat and cursed loudly. She ruined our lunch! What a bitch! Yiyao heard their words and started to observe the two guys C they were not that rough and macho. She was confident that she could take them down so she waited for the right time. Damn it! Ive gotta pee! I need to pee first. The man in front of him frowned, Go ahead, hurry! Then the man covered his lowered part of the belly with his hands and ran towards Yiyaos direction. As soon as he reached the corner of the wall, his eyes met with Yiyaos. He hurriedly stopped running and started to shout, but Yiyao did not give him the chance at all. She kicked him hard on the belly and shed to his back and covered his mouth. Then she kicked him on the leg and he fell on the ground on his knees. You Yiyao took her hand away from his mouth and before he could make a sound, she patted him hard on the neck and he passed out. The other man had been waiting for quite a while and got a bit curious, so he walked over to see what the first man was doing. But as soon as he got to the corner, he saw a shadowed shing in front of his eyes and the next second, he fell in to endless darkness. Yiyao walked out from behind the wall and tapped the dust off her hands. Then she kicked away the man who was by her feet and left without looking back. Mr. Ye, what to do next? Tiancheng was driving. He raised the corner of his mouth, looking proud. Jingyan looked at the cars that were quickly passing out of the window and replied lightly, Nothing, we will wait for her. Tiancheng held the wheel and nodded, Shall we go back and wait now? No, Yiyao is in danger now. We have to hurry and save her! Tiancheng couldnt see Jingyans face in the mirror so he turned around directly, But we dont know where she is! I do, Jingyan watched the surrounding buildings carefully and when they reached a turned, he finally said, Here, take the turn! Tiancheng got the sudden instruction and immediately turned to another path which leads to the suburb. Did they take Yiyao out of town? Thinking of this, Tianchengs eyelids started to twitch C did something nad happen to Yiyao? He turned around secretly and saw Jingyans calm face, then he was relieved. Jingyan kept silent the whole way. Tiancheng had no idea where they were heading so he just kept driving ahead. As Tiancheng was turning, his eyelids started to twitch again, so he rubbed temple. Right at this time, a shadow appeared in front of his car. Beep beep! The sharp honk and the sound of tires rubbing the ground got Jingyans attention. He opened his eyes. He looked around and saw nothing. Then he leaned forward and asked Tiancheng, What happened? Tiancheng finally recovered himself from being shocked and said, II hit someone. Jingyan got out of the car hurriedly. Tiancheng was trembling because of fear and tried several times before he finally decided to go out. When they got close, they saw a woman lying in front of the car. Jingyan was stunned and said, Yiyao? He voice was quavered. With both hands covering her head, Yiyao heard someone talking but she didnt hear her name being called. She saw someone familiar from between her arms and struggled, trying to stand up. She tried once but failed, so Jingyan hurriedly reached out his hand and held her by the arm, How are you? Your legs hurt? She felt the pain when she tried to put strength on the sprained ankle, so she stood with one foot and left the other hanging, which made Jingyan worried so much. Jingyan, why are you here? Yiyao was very surprised. She was so exhausted and was resting by the road but this car just ran to her all of a sudden. She tried to dodge but it was toote. Lucky that she was quite swift because she was once in the army, or she would have been thrown far away already and got seriously hurt. Jingyan held her by the wrist and saw a big piece of scratch that was still bleeding, Look at this! He was a bit angry C she really cant take good care of herself. Why does she have to pretend to be alright? Shes just a girl, and its okay to be weak in front of me! The wound was exposed in air and Yiyao felt a bit awkward, jingyan, I am fine, really. It looks serious but it doesnt hurt at all Yiyao was still trying to say something but in the blink of an eye, she found herself in Jingyans arms already. Be still. She struggled to get rid of Jingyans arms but she heard the strict voice above her head, so she stopped. Tiancheng just watched them quietly by the side without making any noise to disturb them. When the two got in the car, Tiancheng slowly got in, too. He didnt want to get in the car if he could, after all, he had no wish of being the third wheel. Now, where do we go? Tiancheng looked around and took a nce at Yiyaos arm. They were on the way to saving Yiyao. Not that yiyao had escaped by herself, theres no need to march forward any more. The hospital. Jingyan had locked his eyes on Yiyao ever since they met again. Yiyao waved her hand hurriedly, No, no, no, no need. Its just a scratch! But Tiancheng ignored her totally. He turned the wheel and drove the car to the hospital. In the hospital The dense smell of disinfector made Yiyao nervous. She really wanted to avoiding here if she could. Unpleasant things happened everything she was here. But this time, it went more smoothly than she thought. The doctor just cleaned and wrapped the wound and then they left the hospital. The man in mask went back to the vi. Seeing the two guards lying on the ground. He got furious. Get up! Get up! He kicked the two guys hard and the two felt the pain and got up hurriedly. Who dare kick me, damn! The hot-tempered guy rubbed his butt and cursed angrily. I did it! The guy turned around. Seeing that the man in mask standing behind him, he got wussed out, Boss, you are here! I asked you to find that woman, but howe you two are sleeping on the ground? Are you really tired? No no no! the two hurriedly waved their hands, Boss, that bitch has got something on her. She knocked us down! You should be ashamed of yourselves! The man in mask kicked them again and said, You got beaten up by a woman! They were kicked by Yiyao first, and now by their boss, so they fell on the ground on their knees. Sorry boss, we wont underestimate our enemies next time! Next time? Yes, we will be very careful next time! What happened? Qi Lyu walked out of the Ferrari and leaned against the man in mask. Howe the gates open? She took off, the man in mask held her on the waist and was still furious. Qi took a nce at the two guys on the ground, Let it be. The the two go. They are of no use. Okay, the man in mask then asked her, did you get the contract? Yes, Qi took out a file from her handbag and waved it at him, he ran away, but never mind. Weve got what we need and shes no longer useful. You are right. Let me see, the man in mask showed a smile in his eyes. He took over the file and started to read it. But as he read, he frowned. Have you checked this file? No, I was too excited. Why? Qis heart beat violently C is there something wrong? Nothing. Some of the terms inside the contract are a bit strange. What about them? Qi leaned closer and asked. Look at this C everything in the project should be paid by Party B. we have bought this project and we are supposed to pay for everything in it. But why does it have to be marked out? Ehits not a big deal. They are just being cautious. It looks fine to me. Qi patted herself on the chest, Quit making a fuss about it. Now that weve got the contract, lets get ready for the project. The man in mask was still critical of it. But he said nothing because he agreed with her. Off you go. Ask your sry from the butler, Qi and the man in mask were about to leave when suddenly Qi thought of the two guys kneeling on the ground. The two was stupefied and hurriedly kowtowed, Sorry boss! So sorry! Please dont let us go! Its a rxing and highly paid job, and they had no wish of losing it. No way! Go get your sry. Qi turned around and left with the man in mask. The two got up from the ground immediately. Bitch! Fine! We quit! You treat us like ves, shouting at us and intimidating us all day! Its better to do another job! The other said along, Yes, we two big men can still survive without this job! The two guys had to go back to pack their things up while Qi and the man in mask went into the vi. As soon as they got in, they hugged each other. Qi leaned her lips close to the man and said, When you are moving in? I cant wait any longer! In a few more days, when the Yis Group copse! Then we will be free to do what we want! They are more or less an empty shell now. Why do you have to be so catious! Qi was breathing hard by his ear and he could no longer control himself. He took off his mask and kissed her red sexy lips. The two made out for quite a while before the man finally let go of Qi, You dont understand. I have to see it with my own eyes. I have to see to it that nothing will change the result. Two kids cant change anything! They will only make Yis Group fall faster! Qi was unsatisfied. She started to unbutton his shirt. Stop it! The man held her hands, I am going back to them. I dont want them to suspect me! Let them suspect! Qi pouted, but her hands stopped. The man kissed her lips and said, Ill make it up for you. I have to go now1 wait! The man turned around and heard Qi say, Take my car! Yours is wasted! No, I am just an office worker. Its not proper to drive your fancy car. This broken car suits me well.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Qi pouted and said no more words. She just stood there and watched him leaving. In the office, Tiancheng buried himself in the contracts, holding a pen in his hands. The figures were not big but they got Tiancheng hard to breathe. Chairman. The secretary walked in with a file in her hand. This contract was signedst month. But now thepany wants to terminate it. Please have a look. Tiancheng took over the file and frowned. Its like another disaster to him C this contract was worth more than the other contracts but it needed to be terminated! Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Everything is a lie (1) Tiancheng Yi rubbed his forehead, put down the file and said, I get it. You can go now. The secretary took a nce at the table and nodded, then she left quietly. Tiancheng put the file under the other files, still annoyed at other matters. Jingyan Ye and Yiyao Duan went back to the hotel and decided to transfer to another ce since their address had been exposed. So they moved to another ce which could provide better security. How do you feel? Jingyan poured Yiyao a ss of water and sat beside her. Yiyao shook her head, Nothing Then she felt a huge pain in the stomach and hurriedly rushed to the bathroom. Seeing her suffering like this, Jingyan was very concerned. When she stopped vomiting, he passed her a ss of water. Yiyao, whats wrong? In what way are you feeling sick? Yiyao sipped the ss of water, held the urge of wanting to vomit again and said, Maybe I ate too much. I dont feelfortable in the stomach. You ate too much? Jingyan frowned. Ate too much while being kidnapped? Yes. Then Yiyao started to vomit again. This time she even shed tears. Jingyan couldnt bear seeing her suffer any more, so he came up to Yiyao and held her hands. Lets go to the hospital. No need! Yiyao pulled her hands away, I just need some rest. She gets afraid whenever she hears the word hospital, as if the hospital would do harm to her baby. But Jingyan didnt listen to her. He went up and grabbed Yiyao, I am worried about you! Pulled by him, Yiyaos weak body fell into Jingyans arms. She frowned and struggled, trying to get rid of Jingyan but she had lost almost all her strength because of vomiting. As soon as she stood up, she fell into Jingyans arms again. Lets go, Jingyan held her up. Lying in Jingyans arms, Yiyao felt so rxed. Tiredness of these days struck her and she gradually fell asleep. Seeing that Yiyao stopped struggling, Jingyan smiled gently. He felt so blessed and content seeing her asleep in his arms. Soon they arrived at the hospital. He never let go of her hands until the nurses came and ced her on the bed. Doctor, hows she? Jingyan leaned close to the doctor and asked. But she doctor didnt seem to pay attention to what he said because he was busying checking Yiyao. Hows she? seeing that the doctor didnt reply to him, Jingyan leaned closer and asked louder. The doctor rubbed his ears, Oh boy, easy! You are deafening me! How is she? Jingyan was extremely anxious, afraid that the doctor wouldnt take it seriously. The doctor rolled his eyes, What! You dont trust me? Am I that kind of irresponsible doctor? The stability of her womb was affected for doing some fierce exercise. Do rest well, or she might lose the baby! Jingyan was stunned. When the doctor left, he showed an angry face, The stability of your womb was affected, howe? How in the wprld did you escape? EhI escaped when they were not noticing, Yiyao dared not tell the truth. Shes afraid Jingyan might get worried and angry. Jingyan didnt buy it at all. He looked at her with suspicion but did not say anything. Since she didnt want to tell, theres no need to force her any more. He knew she must have fought her way out so fiercely. In the Yis Group, Tiancheng was exhausted after arranging all the documents. When the old master Yi came in and saw Tiancheng resting on the table, he hurriedly came up and pushed him on the arm. Get up. What happened? Tiancheng felt the shake and thought it was an earthquake. He looked up in confusion, only to see old master Yi standing in front of him, then he became more confused. The old master Yi saw that Tianchengs awake, he sighed in relief. He thought Tiancheng passed out because of overwork. Turned out that Tiancheng was alright except for the dark circle around his eyes. Old man, what are you doing here? Tiancheng rubbed his eyes and asked. Im here to see what happened. The project of Nanshan was taken away by someone? Howe? Tiancheng knew this was what the old man came for, Its natural. We dont have enough money to get it. How much? the old master Yi frowned C just as he expected C its because of money. A hundred million. A hundred million? The old master Yi eximed. Good as the project was, its not worth that much money, nor could anyone make much money out of it. Seeing the old mans reaction, Tiancheng added lightly, It was my step mother who bought it. She was rather aggressive from the starting price of a hundred thousand. Her! The old man only watch the news on TV that Tiancheng failed, but did not notice who he lost it to. Theres no need to get surprised. She is thest person that wants us to rise again. Its just, Tiancheng couldnt figure out what made Qi Lv transfer the Yis property so mercilessly and boldly! The old master Yi looked so frustrated sitting there. He treated her so well, but it turned out she was fooling him around! He covered his mouth and coughed. Then he said with frustration, Let it go, if you cant hold it tight! Truly, theres no need to struggle any more. Thepany would fall sooner orter. Its better to let it go and set everyone free. Unexpectedly, Tiancheng said seriously, Now that I am back, I wont watch it fall! Seeing how determined Tiancheng was, the old master Yi swallowed his words. Tiancheng was about to find some topic to break the silence when suddenly the phone rang. Hello? Hello, is that Mr. Tiancheg Yi? Tiancheng looked up and exchanged a look with the old master, This is Tiancheng Yi speaking. What can I do for you? The womans soft voice went, Mr. Yi, theres a problem with the financial condition of the Yis Group. Considering you cant pay the debt that you owed the bank, weve decided to take your vi. Pleasee to process as soon as possible. Tiancheng hang up the phone and looked serious. Its really one disaster after another. what happened? the old men didnt know what they said on the phone but he guessed it was nothing good, judging from the serious look on Tianchengs face. Someone wants to terminate the contract? Tiancheng put down the phone and said, The bank wants to take our vi for the debt we owe. Ah then wouldnt have a ce to sleep! Tiancheng gave him a determined look and buried himself in work again. Bang bang bang! The secretary knocked at the door then came in. She put a pile of documents in front of Tiancheng and said, Mr. Yi, these are the documents for today. Okay. You have to sign them today! The secretary handed the file with yellow cover to Tiancheng. Without taking over the file, Tiancheng rubbed his kneaded his forehead, How long do you think we can hold? The secretary was at loss by his question and had to say something nice, I believe you can lead us out of trouble! Tianchengughed, Alright, off you go! The secretary took a nce at the old master and saw the frustration on his face. She immediately lowered her head and left the office quietly. Let me have a look at that file, the old master Yi said to Tiancheng. Before Tiancheng could react, the old master already took the file in his hand. It was only an ordinary file but it needed Tianchengs signature. The old master Yi was curious and started to look through the file. It turned out thest part of the file had nothing to do with the front part C its a transferring agreement which required Tiancheng to give up half of him shares! Have a look at this, the old master Yi passed thest few pages to Tiancheng. Whats this? Transferring agreement of your shares. Tiancheng was so stupefied! If the old master Yi hadnte today, he would have signed his name without looking through the file! Chapter 377 Everything Is A Lie (2) At that time, thepany would copse without even struggling. Who can it be? Tiancheng Yi immediately thought of the mole that Jingyan mentioned. He was wondering who that mole could be. The old master Yi thought for a while and said, This file is delivered by the secretary. Who else do you think it can be? The secretary? It shouldnt be! He wont be that stupid. Its easy to guess because hes the one who delivered the file. The old master Yi shook his head, It cant be him. Hes been with me for twenty years. I trust him. He couldnt have done that! Tiancheng then fell into a predicament. Bad things happened one after another. He had no idea how long he could still hold It took Jingyan Ye a long time to finally put Yiyao Duan to sleep. As soon as he got up, he got a call from Tiancheng, asking him toe over as soon as possible. However, Jingyan dared not leave Yiyao alone any more, for fear that something bad might happen to Yiyao again So he waited until Yiyao woke up and left with her. By the time they arrived, the old master Yi had already left. As soon as Tiancheng saw them , he jumped up from his chair. What took you so long! We got dyed by personal matter, then he ran his fingers through Yiyaos hair gently. Her hair was a bit messy because they left in a hurry. Yiyao looked a bit shy and guilty, because Jingyan couldnt bear to wake her up while shes sleeping. Judging from their looks, Tiancheng knew it was nothing big deal, so he asked no more. Mr. Ye, the mole has taken actions! Huh? Jingyan didnt expect that Tiancheng really asked him here for something important. He asked, did you find out who? Tiancheng shrugged, No clue at all. That person put the share-transferring agreement inside the contract, wanting me to sign it when I am not noticing. Lucky that I paid extra attention and saw it. Jingyan was doubtful but thought its not the time for this. He put his hands against his chin and thought for a while. Lets begin out n in advance! Now? Tiancheng was surprised, isnt it a bit too early? We have to act now, or we will be made to act. Tiancheng knocked at the table. He looked hesitated. Then he thought for a while and finally decided to fight. The situation couldnt be worse anyway. Alright, let me make the call. Jingyan nodded and took Yiyao to the sofa and sat down, waiting for him until he finished the phone call. Okayfine, alright! Tiacheng kept repeating these words. A few minutester, he finally hang up the phone and signed in relief, Done. Then lets wait and see, Jingyan picked a strawberry and put it in Yiyaos mouth. Tiancheng was embarrassed and eyeballed Jingyan, Shouldnt we go and have a look? Theres nothing worth seeing, in Jingyans eyes, Yiyao was always the most beautiful, and he had no desire to pay his attention to anything else. If we dont go and have look, how will we know where we are at? Then Tiancheng turned to Yiyao with a poor look. Yiyao was a bit embarrassed. She touched her nose and said, Eh, Im a bit curious, shall we go Okay. Before Yiyao finished talking, Jingyan answered her softly. Look, thats the difference between Tiancheng and Yiyao! Tiancheng was so embarrassed at their disy of affection. He even dared not breathe. Because every breath he took, he smelt the overwhelming romance in the air. The tree drove to the spot where the Nanshan project lies. From the distance they saw Qi Lyu standing there wearing a safety helmet and waving her hands up and down. They could not hear what she was saying but they could feel how smug she was at the moment. As Qi was wiping her sweat off her forehead, she turned around and saw Jingyan and his party walking over to her. It looks nice, Tiancheng said. Though he had no wish of being the third wheel between Jingyan and Yiyao, he had to suck it up and make a team with them. What are you here for? Qi was exhausted. And when she saw Jingyan, she got mad. Theres no smile on her face at all. Wevee to check hows the project going. Tiancheng looked around, pretending hes really checking, Ah, howe the buildings copsed? We cant deliver the goods on time, can we? How much should we pay for the liquidated damages? He raised his chin and thought for a while, Hmm, ten times of the auction price! Qi gritted her teeth, Youyou knew this, didnt you? Tiancheng pretended that he did not understand her words, what are you saying? Tiancheng had no concerns any more when hes talking to Qi. Qi had crossed the line so many times. He already stopped calling her step mother. Tiancheng Yi! Its you! You did it! The buildings dont just copse for no reasons! Qi was so emotional and she came down from the tform directly and pointed atTianchengs nose. Tiancheng had no idea that an angry woman could be so terrible like this. He had to retreat for a few steps to take his fear under control, What did I do? You are here everyday. Did you see me do anything? Qi thought that he got a point so she quit the idea. But on thinking of Tianchengs smug face, she got angry again. Afraid that Qi might scratch him on the face, Tiancheng turned to Jingyan for help, only to see Jingyan and Yiyao flirting with each other again. He got speechless immediately. Get out of here, all of you! Qi was getting angrier. She bought this ce so this ce belonged to her, and she wanted them out of here! Her scream was very sharp and it even made Yiyao ufortable. Yiyaos reaction drew Jingyans attention. He frowned and looked at Qi, What did you say? Jingyan had that overwhelming coldness around him and it made Qi tremble, Whatwhat do you wanna do? Nothing. I think you are overreacting. We are only here to check our goods. We are not here to see a y. Jingyan held Yiyao in his arms and he still looked cold. Qi heard his words and pointed at him, trembling, Youyou own the project? Jingyan did not say anything but Qi got the answer from Jingyans eyes. You nned this!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Or how could we fool you? Tiancheng giggled. He felt so great. Tiancheng asked his old man how on earth was the money transferred to her, and he was told that Qi had been using the same old trick. She registered apany with her money, then she advertised around to make it known. When the old man believed its profitable, he invested a big amount of money. And when the investment went wrong, the old man had to put in more money, wanting to get the previous money back, but he got trapped deeper and deeper. By the time he realized something went wrong, Qi had already taken away all the money. Youyou are so tricky, and shameless! Qi was furious, but theres nothing she could do because shes alone. We are shameless? Tianchengughed coldly, how do you feel about yourself when you did the filthy thing? We are only doing the same hing that you did to us. Qi was so angry that she lifted her hand and tried to p Tiancheng, but her hand got stopped half way. Wanna p me? Tiancheng put more strength and it made Qis wrist so painful. Ah Qis face twisted. There were some wrinkles on her face, because of the tiredness these days. Tiancheng Yi, let go of me! Tiancheng wanted too say something but got interrupted by Jingyan, Let her go, or where can you get the money back? Hearing him mention money, Tiancheng said nothing and let her go. Qi rubbed her painful wrist and still threatened, you wait! There are a few more days before the deadline. You wont seed! I wont allow! Lets wait and see, Tiancheng argued, not wanting to be humiliated. Qi hummed and went back to the construction site. Her legs were shaking while walking in her high heels, no longer looking elegant. Tiancheng stood there until Qi went far away. Then he turned around and interrupted Jingyan and Yiya who had been flirting with each other this whole time, Now what? Qi had left, and there nothing more to watch here. Tiancheng started to feel bored. Jingyan ignored Tiancheng. He lowered his head and asked Yiyao gently, Are you tired? Yiyao shook her head. She had been resting quite well since she came back. She didnt feel tired at all. Shall we stay here longer? Yiyao nodded and watched Jingyan who was about to make a phone call. While she was curious who hes calling, a big truck came over and it scared Yiyao. She grabbed the corner of Jingyans coat. Jingyan patted her lightly on the wrist to calm her down. The truck soon stopped in front of them. A big table and a giant umbre were taken out from the truck. Where would you like to put them? Jingyan pointed at an empty space, There. Jingyan, whats going on? Yiyao still held Jingyans hand tight and wouldnt let go. Lets sit down and enjoy. Tianchengs jaw almost dropped on the floor C the two really dont know when to stop! Have they considered my feelings? I am still single! Jingyan smiled and took Yiyao to her seat, then he turned around and said to Tiancheng impatiently, Why are you still standing there! I am invited? Tiancheng was overjoyed, thanks for your consideration, knowing I am tired, too. But when he went inside the umbre, he was stunned. He rubbed bis eyes and said, You sure its for me? Jingyan asked back, Who elses can it be? Tiancheng raised his fist angrily, Theres no seat! Find a seat yourself if you wanna sit! Tiancheng was frustrated. Howe Jingyan treated him and Yiyao differently? Yiyao could stretch her body on the chai and drink juice, like going on a vacation. She felt that a pair of eyes that were full of love had been following her no matter what she did and wherever she went. She looked up and saw Tianchengs poor look, Theres nothing I can do. Yes there is, Tiancheng ran to Yiyao, we can sit together on this chair! Jingyan heard this and gritted his teeth, What the hell did you say? Chapter 378: Chapter 378 The Fitting Room Thing Forget it. Forget it. Tiancheng Yi waved his hands, walking a little faster. Jingyan Ye stared at him for a long time before looking away and gazed tenderly at Yiyao Duan, Lets have a rest here. OK. Yiyao blushed and looked down. Nobody knew what she was thinking about. In the distance, the construction noise was harsh, making Yiyao get a headache after a while, so she frowned and said, Why dont I go back first? OK. Jingyan answered with tenderness with his eyes fixed on her. What? What about me? Seeing that they were ready to leave, Tiancheng stretched out his hand to stop them. Tiancheng, of course, didnt want to stay here alone. Its so boring. If they went back, then no one could kill the time with him. Jingyan took a nce at him, This is originally your business. If you dont work harder, then there is nothing I can do. Tiancheng was speechless. He knew that once he talked to Jingyan, he would never win, so he looked at Yiyao for help. In order not to look him in the eyes, Yiyao bowed her head, but she said the same words as Jingyan, Its your family affairs and its not good for us to get involved in. why dont you stay here and watch? Im afraid something might happen Tiancheng s lips twitched. No wonder she was Jingyan s woman, who was also so straightforward. Therefore, he put down his hand, not to look at them with his head turned away. He thought this would make Jingyan and Yiyao feel sorry, or at least hesitate, but no. The two just past him as if nothing had happened, and did not even turn their heads back! When Tiancheng had realized they were leaving, who had been out of his sight. He kicked a stone on the ground to vent, but it hurt him. Qi Lyu, of course, had noticed this. Seeing him be alone, he walked to him by little steps. What the hell do you want? Before he came to him, he had asked with a loud voice. Tiancheng spread his hands, Nothing. I just want you to return all my familys money to me! Gasping, he was obviously angry, I just borrow some. As long as this project is done and we earn some, I will give the money to you. Impossible. Tiancheng read between the lines, so he coldly shook his head, Its not that I dont let you finish the project, its just that you dont keep it in check. Impossible! If its not you, how could it copse overnight? Qi Lyu didnt believe him, so she didnt sound nice. Tiancheng pursed his lips, not wanting to talk to her any more. Hed better keep an eye on the construction, instead of arguing with her. Seeing he didnt deny, she finally lost her patience, Does your father know this? By doing somethingpletely shady? Tiancheng snickered, He doesnt know it. Even if he knows, he cannot agree more. He did the same thing as she did, so it was not shady at all. If she really thought so, she just admitted she was despicable. Qi Lyu was so angry that she stomped. She should not havee over to talk to him, for he eventually pissed her off. But the construction site was too hot to stay and this canopy was a good ce to cool off. Knowing this, Tiancheng didnt say anything about it. Then he lied on the chair, having a rest with his eyes closed. Noise were still around him, making him frown. After getting used to it, he started to think something else. Jingyan and Yiyao were in the car, driving aimlessly. .Jingyan looked at Yiyao, who was asleep, Where are we going now? Opening her eyes, Yiyao tried to fresh herself, I dont know. Although she slept a lot these days and wanted to tell Ye Jingyan to just go back to the hotel, her sanity told her not to say so. During these days, she only remembered night, without seeing any sunshine. If she continued this, she would probably get sick Not knowing that she had thought so much, Jingyan was very satisfied with her answer, so he smiled and said, You stay in the hotel all day and its time to go out to have some fun! Yiyao hesitated for a moment, but nodded inpromise, Ill follow you! Youre pregnant, so lets shop for clothes. Yiyao looked at belly, where there was a bump, so she knew its the time to get some new clothes. What she wore before were all tight jeans and after a few more days, they wouldnt fit her. He stopped at a shopping mall. Jingyan opened the door and waited for Yiyao to get out, like a total gentleman. Yiyao stretched out her hand and held Jingyan s hand. The two of them attracted numerous peoples attention once they got out of the car. Beautiful men and women always attracted others attention and there were more and more people around them. Jingyan frowned and moved closer to Yiyao, for he was afraid that the crowd might make her out of his sight. In the past, he wouldnt have to worry so much, but now she was injured and pregnant. If she fell down, that would be very bad. The more cautious they got, the more curious people got, for they thought that they were stars. With more people getting around them, some even asked them for autographs. Its a short distance, but it cost them 5 minutes to get in the mall. When they finally reached the mall, they were sweaty all over. There were security guards at the entrance, and after they entered, the people behind them were cleared, but there were a few following them in. A bold woman, despite the gaze of the people around, got to Jingyan, YouHello, can you give me your phone number? Other women around her who did not dare to go forward all snorted, for she was such a bitch. There was ady beside the gentleman and she even dare to tempt him. Besides, she was so ugly. What a weirdo. In fact, that woman was not ugly, but the jealousy was terrible. They were so timid that they didnt have the courage to do anything to Jingyan, so once someone did, they could just envy. Jingyan frowned and didnt give her the number, just letting her stand awkwardly in front of him. Yiyao gently touched him with her elbow before he looked down and gently asked, What? Are you going to keep standing here like this? No, lets go. Saying that, Jingyan put his arm around Yiyao and passed the woman who wanted his phone number. Being ignored, she gripped her phone tighter and people around her was saying something harsh to her. Yiyao could not hear what they were saying, but she just thought they were noisy. She turned her head to look at them and saw that the woman who asked for Jingyan s phone number was surrounded by others, being made fun of or being disdained. She tugged on Jingyan s sleeve, Why are you so indifferent today? Actually, he was always righteous and helped others Yiyao then stopped saying, for Jingyan knew what she was going to say next. Jingyan, of course, also knew it. He held her hand tighter, It will bring you trouble, so I prefer to ignore it to make you safe. Yiyao froze and then felt warm inside. He was thinking of her, but she thought he was afraid of pissing her off. As the two talked, they came to the maternity. Jingyan wanted her to buy something here, so they walked in. What can I do for you, madam and sir? Seeing they were in expensive clothes, the assistants scrambled to serve for them, and eventually a woman with short hair got the opportunity. Yiyao turned around and was about to ask her to introduce the stuff here, but she found she was staring at Jingyan, touching her nose shyly. Jingyan also noticed her gaze, so he frowned and said to the waiter watching at the door, I dont want her. Huh? Before the short-haired woman staring at him could know whats going on, Jingyan was already walking towards the door with Yiyao in his arms. Sir, Im sorry. Is there something Xiaoxi did wrong? The woman with the managers sign pinned to her clothes walked to them. Jingyan did not even turn his head back, but that manager didnt want them to leave and stopped them. Jingyan was annoyed by being kept asking and answered coldly, I dont like people who keep staring at me. Hearing this, that manager was a bit shocked, and when she reacted, Jingyan and Yiyao had already walked away. Yiyao was awkward. Now in this situation, what were they doing here? At the corner, there was another shop. The people inside were secretly watching them before, and when they heard Jingyan say that, they quickly pretended to ignore him. Taking a look at it, Jingyan found the decoration inside looked much morefortable to him. Thinking of Yiyao, he stopped walking more and took her inside the shop. The two came to the childrens clothing area, but Yiyao could not walk any more. The clothes hanging there were small, with superior workmanship, making her want to be a mother immediately. Its so pretty. Yiyao touched the clothes, with joy and love in her eyes. Jingyan was following her. Seeing her so happy, he was also very pleased, Just buy it. Wait! When Jingyan was going to ask the shop assistant wrap up the clothes for him, Yiyao stopped him. The shop assistant was a little confused. Seeing Yiyao like it, she said to her, Lets see something else.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The assistant nodded and took a few steps back, following them carefully, for she was afraid that they would not be satisfied with her. They couldnt offend customers, or they would be chastised by the manager, and whats worse, they might be fired. Xiaoxi, next door, was now being reprimanded because of offending them. Jingyan didnt say anything, and he kept selecting clothes with Yiyao. Suddenly, Yiyao asked, Do you want a boy or a girl? She always wanted to ask this, but she always couldnt find a right time. It was said that women tended to be melodramatic when they were pregnant, she also wanted to try this kind of feeling. Just now, the reason she didnt let the assistant wrap the clothes up was because she wanted to know his answer. She just touched a lot of clothes, both boys and girls, and if they bought all, she was afraid that most of them would be wasted. Jingyan didnt know how to answer her. He had thought about it before, but because of her hearing, he didnt want to think too much. Once he started to think about it, he told him to stop. Looking at her, he found Yiyao was watching him with expectation. Jingyan cleared his throat and said, I dont care whether its a boy or a girl. You must choose one. Boy. Oh Yiyao bowed her head in disappointment, for she thought that fathers would like daughters, but it turned out that Jingyan liked boys! Jingyan forced a smile. How could he not like girls? But due to her current physical condition, if it was a girl, how could he let her daughter suffer the pain at birth? Boysalthough it was hard for them too, but it would be better. After knowing this, Yiyao only picked the clothes for boys, as well as other supplies. Bottles had pink and blue ones and since Jingyan wanted a boy, she chose the blue one, although she liked the pink one. Yiyao stood there for a long time and finally couldnt help but turn back, Which one do you think is better? Jingyan had found her hesitation and directly pointed to the pink milk bottle, This one is better! He felt no difference about these things. Anyway, the child didnt know anything at their birth, so he wouldnt resist. Yiyao, of course, did not know that he was thinking like this. Seeing he chose to the one she wanted, she thought he liked boys, but he did not notice, so she smiled and asked the waiter to wrap it up. Later, she chose something more, like cribs, small apron Jingyan had the same choice as her. When Yiyao turned around again, the assistant had beenpletely unable to hold them, pushing a cart behind them. Jingyan took a nce at the things they bought, all of which were supplies for children, and none of them were for Yiyao. Okay, its time to buy yours! They hade here for her, but now theypletely forgot it. These could be bought after his born, but she needed her things now. Yiyaoughed, for she was so engrossed in shopping that she had forgotten the purpose of theiring. Hearing their conversation, she began to introduce the things for Yiyao, Lets see something over there. Its for mom. The assistant was no longer upset. What they bought were not cheap and her this months performance bonus would be doubled or even more. Yiyao nced at Jingyan and nodded, Show us, please. With the cart, the assistant led the way. Yiyao walked around, looking at the small objects, while Jingyan followed her. There were many things in the mothers area. Expect for maternity clothes, there were many other things. They were all new to Yiyao and she was curious about them. After all, it was the first time she got pregnant, so she was curious about everything. Seeing that Yiyao was hesitant to start, the assistant introduced to her, These are the new goods and there is only one piece of each, which are made of the best fabrics, so you can take a look, madam. Touching the clothes introduced by the attendant, she felt itsfortable, like silk, soft and smooth. She then looked at Jingyan, who was behind her. Chapter 379: Chapter 379 My Father Has Been Kidnapped What do you think? Try these on. Jingyan Ye sat on the couch behind him, pointing to a rack of clothes beside him, Try all of these here. Yiyao Duan twitched her mouth, Are you sure? All of these? There were at least dozens of pieces. She would be exhausted if she tried on every single dress . Jingyan also took a nce at the dresses, realizing it was indeed a physically demanding work for Yiyao. He then got up to pick out several pieces which were aesthetically pleasing to him. Yiyao was hesitating with these dresses in her arms. She hadnt forgotten how embarrassed she was while wearing a skirtst time. Luckily, these dresses were long enough to cover her ankles, which enabled her to move freely. After the ident happenedst time, all the dresses Jingyan picked were very conservative with elbow-length sleeves. Yiyao walked into the fitting room to change the cloth, but there was no one to help her zip up the dress after she put it on. She then peeked out the door, and couldnt find the attendant. Jingyan happened to stop reading the newspaper and looked up. Seeing that Yiyao seemed to need help, he frowned and asked. Whats wrong? I Yiyao stood behind the door, hesitating. Before she could manage to answer, Jingyan had already stood up from the couch directly, walking towards her. Stop! Donte over here. Yiyao shouted. Jingyan frowned, What the hell is going on? Why doesnt she want me to go over? Shes looking at me as if I am a beast. Jingyan thought. Nothing! Just call the attendant for me! Jingyan finally realized why she didnt want him to help her, but instead of doing what she asked him to do, he moved directly to the door and said, Show me. Yiyao was going to shut the door, but Jingyan had already walked to her and blocked the door. Seeing that he was so insistent, Yiyao turned around and said shyly, Can you help me zip up my dress? Yiyaos skin was soft and supple,ing into Jingyans view. Jingyan caught his breath a little and asked, You want me to help? Yes! Yiyao turned her head and looked at Jingyan curiously since nothing happened behind her. Just now she was a little shy, but seeing that Jingyan wasnt feeling embarrassed at all, she also felt relieved. However, now it was his turn to feel awkward. Jingyan shook his head, then zipped up her dress immediately. Jingyan was so close to Yiyao that she could actually feel his breath. Yiyao looked up and bumped into Jingyan. Feeling her face reddening, Yiyao gathered herposure and caught her breath, Lets go outside. Jingyan didnt answer, staring fixedly at her with his deep dark eyes. Yiyao looked gorgeous in that dress, which showed off her figure to perfection. Yiyaos lips were close to Jingyans and her breath tickled his nose. He was about to lose control, lowering his head to k**s her. Well Yiyao was overwhelmed by the sudden k**s. A g***n escaped her lips, and then she indulged in his seduction. The atmosphere in the fitting room intimate, which ignited both of their l**t for s*x. Yiyao felt that her whole body was sore and weak, she sped Jingyans shoulder tightly to keep herself from falling to the floor. After a long time, Yiyao felt dizzy. Realizing that she was running out of oxygen, she quickly reached out to push Jingyan away. Jingyan was concentrating on the k**s when he was suddenly pushed away. His back hit against the wall. He rubbed his back and frowned, Yiyao, whats wrong? Yiyao took a big breath of fresh air and didnt answer. At this time, a knock at the door was heard. The attendant had returned, Madam, have you finished? Yiyao felt her heartbeat quicken as the voice of the attendant sounded. She turned her head to Jingyan for help, Well what should we do? Lets go out. Jingyan wetted his lips with an ambiguous smile. What? The attendant is right outside. If they go out like this, she will definitely guess what has happened in the fitting room. Yiyao didnt want to be treated as a weirdo. Jingyan remained calm andposed, What are you afraid of? Just admit it! Were having No! Were not! They were just kissing! Thats it! Apparently Jingyan had guessed what she was thinking, Kissing is also an intimacy! Well Yiyao didnt know how to respond, Then do something! What should we do now? The attendant outside heard their conversation and frowned. At this time, the manager passed by, the attendant immediately whispered to her, There seems to be two people in the fitting room! The manager took a wary look at the fitting room, What happened? There are too many dresses, Im afraid that one rack may not be enough, so I went to get another one. But the gentleman sitting here just now disappeared, and when I knocked on the door just now, I heard two people conversing inside. The manager went to the door and knocked three times after hearing this, Madam, are you in there? Madam Ah? Im here! Hearing another strange voice, Yiyao got more anxious. Do you need help? Do you want me toe in and take a look for you? No Im fine! Yiyao immediately rejected, turning her head to re at Jingyan, whispering, Do something! Dont just stand there! Jingyan moved away and said innocently, I told you to go out directly. If you insist on staying here like this, probably everyone in the store will gather hereter. Yiyao thought for a moment and found his words made sense, then coldly snorted, Its all your fault! Jingyan did not deny, waiting for her to make the decision. You you go first! Yiyao jabbered. Jingyan stretched out to open the door before she caught on. Wait! The two people waiting outside were stunned, they didnt even move. Could it be that she can see through the door to see what they are doing? Inside the fitting room, Jingyan turned to Yiyao, There you go again. What are you going to say when you go out? Tell them Im helping you with the zipper thing! Yiyao stared at him in shock, Who would believe that? How can it take so long to zip up the dress! If you dont let me go out now, they will probably assume we are really doing something! Yiyao closed her eyes, knowing that hes being serious, OK! Go out! Jingyan nodded, opened the door without hesitation and walked out from the fitting room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The attendant and the manager, seeing a mane out, were both stunned. A momentter, Yiyao also came out. They exchanged nces and realized what was going on. Seeing that they had misunderstood, Yiyao exined immediately, The zipper of this dress is too tight, I can not pull it up on my own Her exnation did nothing but made the atmosphere more intimate. The manager and the attendant were more confident in their conjecture. The attendant was considerate and quickly got Yiyao out of embarrassment, I just went to get a rack. Luckily, this gentleman was here, otherwise you would have had to wait for a while! Ha ha Yes. Yiyao scratched her head and smiled in embarrassment. The attendant continued to say something, but Yiyao was listening absentmindedly, so she stopped talking. Yiyao kept looking around, trying her best to ignore the strange gazes around her. But she couldnt get rid of the thought that they wereughing at her. Lets go. Yiyao whispered in Jingyans ear. She was not in the mood to shop; the only thing she wanted to do was escape from this ce. Seeing how embarrassed Yiyao was, Jingyan slowly moved towards the door and nodded in agreement, OK, but we have to check out first. Fine. Yiyao still didnt dare to raise her head. While standing next to the counter, she listened to their conversation intently to see if they were talking about her rumour behind her back. Sir, 57,000 in total. Will you be paying by credit? Yes. Jingyan nodded and handed her a credit card. After everything was packed, Yiyao finally breathed a sigh of relief and followed Jingyan out of the store. Jingyans hands and arms were full of bags and couldnt even see his feet when walking. Let me take some! Yiyao hurriedly reached out to get those bags, but was stopped by Jingyan, Ill take these. Just take care of yourself. Yiyao withdrew her hand, turning away to peep at the entrance of the store. Those attendants were gathering together. She couldnt help worrying if they were talking about her affairs. Ah its so embarrassing! CEOs office of YIs Group. Tiancheng Yi was reading the files. Hiss secretary was standing beside him, handing him new documents on and on. How much is left? Tiancheng wiped his sweat on the forehead and looked up to ask the secretary. The secretary came back to his senses and pointed to the piles of documents, This is all. Taking a look at those documents, Tiancheng could not help feeling exhausted already. It would take him three days to finish checking those documents without sleeping. Having a headache, he rubbed his head and asked, Hows it going over there? Though Tiancheng did not exactly say what it was, everyone working in thepany knew what they were referring to. The secretary answered, Nothing special, I just heard that she hired a famous architect to ren the project. Tiancheng sneered. He knew that nobody could help them since there was an internal spy. He looked up and saw that the secretary was looking at him with a strange look, knowing that he was not his usual self, he covered his mouth and cleared his throat. Well I was just rxing the muscles in my face. You know, Ive been working for too long. Tiancheng exined. The secretary sighed, I thought you had thought of a good idea to deal with her! I wish I could but I am quite perturbed right now. Tiancheng buried his head in the files, but couldnt devote his mind to it. Jingyan said there was a spy in thepany, but who was it? The enemy was a snake in the grass, while he was standing in the light. He had to bottle the whole n up, and it was all his decision. There was no one for him to discuss with. Jingyan, the man who neglected his friends when smitten by beauty, didnt even answer the phone as he followed Yiyao everywhere once she needed him. Right, Mr. Yi, I almost forgot, just now a man sent you a parcel. Ill go get it for you. Tiancheng nodded and couldnt help wondering. Who would send me a parcel? Jingyan Ye? It cant be him! It only took a few steps if he wanted to give him something. Why would he bother to hire someone to deliver it. During his thinking, the secretary had already opened the office door, holding the parcel, which was bigger than the secretarys head. President, this is it! The secretary tried to put the parcel on the desk, but there were too many documents to spare a space for this big parcel. He could only put the parcel on the floor. Tiancheng then stood up and walked over to take a closer look, it was tightly wrapped by the tape, which was hard to untie it. Countless ideas shed through Tianchengs mind. It was so big, can it be a bomb? He approached the parcel with caution, touching the box and trying to tear the tape, but the tape was too thick to tear off. Tiancheng realized he was not able to open it with his bare hands, so he turned to his secretary and said, Get me a paper knife. The secretary went out, and in a short time, he ran back with what Tiancheng needed. Tiancheng took the knife and cut around the gap at the edge of the box, which then can be easily opened. Step back. Tiancheng gave the secretary a look. He didnt know what was inside there, he must make sure that people around him wouldnt get hurt. God knows what will that woman do if she gets crazy! Though knowing nothing, the secretary still did what he asked him to do and stared fixedly at Tianchengs behaviour. Tiancheng closed his eyes and opened the box decidedly. When he opened his eyes, he waspletely dumbfounded by the stuff in there. It was very quiet. The explosion that he expected didnt happen, only a camera lying at the bottom. Tiancheng was puzzled. Isnt it wasteful to put this small camera in such a huge box? He slowly picked the camera up. Frowning, Tiancheng turned on the camera as he got increasingly curious about what was in it. As soon as he opened it, a picture immediately appeared on the screen. Tiancheng goggled in astonishment. It was his father. He was tied up and blindfolded, with a white cloth stuffed in his mouth. Whats wrong, president? The secretary, seeing that Tiancheng didnt make any response for a long time, moved closer to see the camera in his hand. God the secretary eximed, Hows this happening? Tiancheng put down the camera and turned his head calmly, What did he say? The one who sent you this box. He didnt say anything. The secretary scratched his head and thought it over, No, it seems that right, he did say something to me. What? Tiancheng caught him by the arm emotionally, which made the secretary could not help but howl. President, I I Tell me! Right now! He asked you to stop what you were doing. Tiancheng shouted angrily with bloodshot eyes, Why didnt you tell me earlier? I thought it was nothing. He only wanted you to stop working and take a look at this parcel Tiancheng kept staring at him for a while, and didnt let go of the secretarys arm until sweat poured down his forehead. What happened? He was pretty sure that his father had been staying in the vi. The security system was very difficult to crack, so it was impossible for those kidnappers to get in. Qi Lv had divorced the old man, all the passwords inside the vi had beenpletely changed, how could she get in? The current situation had thrown Tiancheng into a tizzy. Finding out thepanys spy was an urgent task which brooked no dy! Hello? Jingyan was reading the newspaper on the hotel recliner when he received the call from Tiancheng, frowning. He knew that Tianchengs call couldnt be a good thing! My father has been kidnapped! Tiancheng didnt mess around with him like he generally did, but came straight to the point, telling him the current situation. Chapter 380: Chapter 380 Hostage, Rely on Themselves Jingyan Ye sat up, Kidnapped by that woman? Im afraid youre right. He told him not to make any sudden moves and he couldnt think of anyone else who could benefit from this. Jingyan slowly put down the newspaper, thinking. This was different form thest time that Yiyao Duan was kidnapped and Mr. Yi had not much to do with him, so he had enough time to think about how to save him. Say something! Tiancheng Yi was nervous on the phone, but he didnt hear anything from Jingyan, so he urged. Then stop now. What? Tiancheng couldnt believe what he said. If they stopped, it meant they had no chance to turn over. What they could do was waiting for her to release Mr. Yi. Mr. Yi, having no temper, would suffer more if he stayed longer. Of course we wontpletely stop. What you need to do is to eat and sleep and calm her down. And Ill handle the rest. Looking out the window, Jingyan was staring into space. He wouldnt go for him, while he was nning something. It seemed that he needed to find the traitor in thepany Hearing the noise at the door, Tiancheng hung up the phone and at the same time, the secretary opened the office door. Mr. Yi, what about these documents? Tiancheng rubbed his forehead and waved his hand to signal him to take away, From now on, dont give me any documents! Mr. Yi The secretary froze, What about thepany? My father has been kidnapped! I dont care the f*****gpany. But Alright, stop. Off you go. The secretary still wanted to say something else, but Tiancheng already looked away, so the secretary chose to shut up. After he left, Tiancheng turned his head away to stare at the door. The secretary had served his father for more than twenty years and had always been loyal, so this time, it had nothing to do with him. He shook his head. The secretary was dedicated, not leaving at the moment of danger. Its really crazy to think so. What should we do now? Tiancheng received a call from Jingyan half an hour ago, so he rushed over from home. His hair was messy. Since he learned that Mr. Yi had been kidnapped, he had never left the house, and all thepanys affairs had been handed over to the elder shareholders in thepany. Yesterday, when he thought of these shitty things, he drank some, making him not sober yet. Sitting on the soft couch by the window, Jingyan was not surprised to see Tiancheng in this state, Its almost done. That woman will probably make a move in the next two days. What can we do? Tiancheng did not know what to do at all, even if he knew she was about to make a move, he didnt understand what she was actually going to do. We have to find the traitor before she does, or well have to wait for Yispany to be over! Hearing that he could finally take action, Tiancheng immediately cheered up, Then what are we going to do? Wait. Wait? Tiancheng was a little confused. Didnt he say time was running out? Howe he had to wait again? Two days ago, I have let out some news that you actually still have some money and its not that easy for thepany to go out of business. This is apparently a lie and they will find. Tiancheng didnt believe that Qi Lyu would be so stupid. After all, she had been with Mr. Yi for so long, so of course she knew that he didnt have much money. Jingyan was tapping the cup with his slender fingers, You dont need to worry about this. You have always been curious. I just let out a little, which seems to be true. They might believe this. Falling silent, Tiancheng did not know if they would believe, for he just worried that Mr. Yi would suffer a lot. He was not in a good condition, so if something happened Thinking of this, Tiancheng stopped. Thinking more about this at this time would only make him more panicked, so he could only wait for Jingyan to finish. After waiting for a long time, Jingyan didnt say anything. Tiancheng couldnt help but look at him curiously, Is that all? Thats it. Tiancheng looked at him incredulously, Even if they believe it, what can we do? Can we catch the traitor? Since the traitor is still here now, it means he wants more. Probably his aim is thepany, so when he knows that thispany will not be over and he cannot get it, he will definitely get panicked Then Jingyan took a sip of the tea, Then what we need to do is to wait! However, Tiancheng didnt get his point, but he nodded, I trust you.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Three dayster Tiancheng was again in the chairmans office, with a Jingyan leisurely sitting beside him, while Yiyao wasnt here. What the hell do you want? Tiancheng was the first to speak and opposite stood the secretary. These days, he didnte to thepany and Jingyan s rumors kept spreading, making all the employees full of motivation, so the traitor was about to expose himself. But what he hadnt thought was that it would be the secretary. How could this faithful and honest man be the one who kidnapped his father? Actually, Tiancheng still couldnt believe it. If its not Jingyan that asked him toe, he wouldnt see the secretary change the documents in his office. How could his secretary be the one who betrayed thepany? The secretary stood in the hall, head bowed, not knowing what she was thinking. Why dont you say something? Tiancheng frowned. Was he wrong? The secretary suddenly raised his head and looked Tiancheng in the eyes, I have nothing to say! Then you admit it? The secretary was undaunted while looking at him, without saying or moving. Why? Tiancheng stood up with disappointment. Didnt his father treat him well? The secretary thought for a long time before saying, People always wants more. What do you want? You can just tell me. Why do you have to? Will you give me what I want? The secretary snorted, I dont want you to give to me. I want to rely on myself to get what I want. I like Qi Lyu, but because of money, she chose your father. I want to buy a house, but I have to beg like a beggar! The secretary was almost out of control, and by the end he was roaring. All these years, he had repressed too much inside, and now he finally let it out. Tiancheng never thought that he was thinking in this way. He tried to exin, Twenty years, we all treat you as our family. Maybe for you, what weve given to you seems like charity, but for us, it is a kind of help for our family! The secretary sneered, Is it also a kind of treatment for a family when you ask me to do all kinds of shitty things? I Tiancheng wanted to retort, but he didnt know how to speak. He had never treated him as a serve man. Was it their tone that made him mistake it for an order? The secretary turned his head, not wanting to hear any more, Now youve found me. Im already your enemy, and when we meet again in the future, I wont be merciful. Wait. Tiancheng stopped him. I will not dig into the thing what you did, but you should let my father go! The secretary answered, Mr. Yi is having a good time with us, and when its all over, I will release him. Tiancheng got mad, What do you mean? Cant you see? When I get thepany, Ill release him. Then he was about to leave. Before the secretary could leave the office, Tiancheng stopped him. What do you want? The secretary turned back and looked at Tiancheng warily. Tiancheng took a sip of tea, Nothing. If I cannot see my dad back, I cannot let you go. The secretary tried again to get away from him, but was blocked back again. Though he was keeping trying, he couldnt let Tiancheng loosen his hand. Tiancheng, leisurely drinking his tea, turned around, and saw Jingyan standing there. What do we do now? Tiancheng turned back and looked at Jingyan nkly. Call Qi Lyu and let her know that her lover is with us. Jingyan was still a master. A life for a life, thats fair. Whether she agreed or not, they at least could negotiate with her. Fearing that his father would get hurt, Tiancheng took out his phone and called her. Hello? Her voice was clear, sounding as if she was in a very good mood. When Tiancheng heard such a voice, he began to worry, Where is my father? Qi Lyu froze, and only after a moment did she realize whos on the phone, You areTiancheng? Yes. Where is my father? Give him to me! Tiancheng said in a cold voice. How dare this woman pretend as if nothing had happened? Now her voice made him sick. And he didnt know she had slept with the secretary. Sheughed, still trying to show her charm, Your father is not here. Why do you ask me for him? Will an old man get lost? Cut the crap. The secretary is with us. If you want him, release my father. What? Qi Lyu trembled and the popcorn on herp fell, What did you say? Say it again. Tiancheng didnt want to say anything to her and handed his phone to the secretary, Talk to her. Taking the phone, he answered with a hoarse voice after pulling himself together, but his hand was trembling, Qi qi. Whats going on? As soon as she heard his voice, she immediately got serious, What the hell happened? The secretaryughed awkwardly, They found me. How could this happen! I Before the secretary answered, Tiancheng had taken the phone back. Do you hear that? Now you and I both have hostages, so make a choice. Qi Lyu s voice was full of worry, What did you do to him? What happened to him? I didnt do anything to him, but if you do anything to my father, Ill do the same! Dont! She shouted, Ill let your father go and you have to keep your word. Sure. Tiancheng hung up the phone and took a nce at Jingyan, who was making tea. It seemed that he had heard everything. Jingyan, do we need to wait now? Tiancheng excitedly patted Jingyan, as if he had got a victory. Jingyan shook his head, Its starting now and we need to cheer up. What else do we need to do? Tiancheng was sad to hear so, What else do we need to do? Shes going to give my father back. Shouldnt I wait here? She wont care the work now, so we should take back that project. Dont forget, the contract is tomorrow. The secretary, who was originally standing in the office, immediately turned his gaze at Jingyan when he heard this. What did you guys do? Tianchengughed mysteriously, Youll know when the timees! Tiancheng and Jingyan took the secretary to the ce they agreed, a wide road with endless void, a right ce to exchange hostages. Soon, a red Ferrari came to them. Qi Lyu, in sportswear, instead of her usual high-heeled shoes and dress, appeared. She got out of the drivers seat and went to open the back-seat door, taking out something wrapped with ropes. After taking a close look at it, Tiancheng found it was his father. God knew what he had gone through. With dirty clothes and white hair, he looked terrible. Dad! Hearing him call him, Mr. Yi raised his head and nced at Tiancheng. Seeing he was able to move, he breathed with relief. Luckily, he was still able to move. Thank God. Qi Lyu pped her hands and stood half a meter away from Mr. Yi, Ive brought the man you want. You should let him go! How do I know if my father is injured or not! Yi Tiancheng took a few steps forward wanting to check whether the old man Yi was injured or not. Hey! What are you doing? Donte over! She hurriedly stood in front of Mr. Yi and grabbed him by his neck. She was a woman and she couldnt possibly defeat two men, so she could only threaten them in this way! Finding she was with a knife, Tiancheng hurriedly stepped back, OK, OK. I stay here. You let him go! Back off! Taking a look at each other, theypromised and took a few steps back. Anyway, they wouldnt let a woman take Mr. Yi away from them. Qi Lyu waved at the secretary, They cannot do anything now. Come here. The secretary was a bit helpless, for his legs were tied and he could not walk but roll over. Let him go now! Tiancheng was ready to lift his feet, and he only needed to take a few steps to catch up with the secretary. OK, donte over! She cut the ropes that tied up Mr. Yi with a knife. Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Why Are You Not Jealous? After Tianchengs father got free, he was a little overwhelmed. Fearing their retaliation, Qi Lyu hurriedly got into the car. The secretary immediately started the car. Tiancheng stared hatefully at the red Ferrari as it went away, and then he went over to his father. His father looked healthy except for a few minor injuries on his body. .. Now we know who the mole is. Tomorrow well wait for them to fall for our scheme. Jingyan sat on the sofa in his office, leisurely crossing his legs. Tiancheng nodded his head. He nced at his father worriedly. Since he came back, he had been silent until now. How do you feel? Tiancheng asked in a gentle tone. His father looked at him nkly, and only after a long time did he speak. Im okay. He didnt expect that Qi Lyu would take so much money from him ungratefully and also kidnapped him. What he didnt expect more was that his secretary would betray him. Tiancheng knew he was sad, so he did not ask more questions, and then sent him home. Soon it was time to hand over the project. This day Yiyao was woken up early by Jingyan. She kept yawning as she sat on the chair. Qi Lyu and the secretary arrived at the venue at the exact time. There was no expression on their faces, but after seeing Jingyan, Qi was a little upset. At this time, the venue was already full of people. The press had already been waiting at there. Once Jingyan entered, the reporters kept taking pictures of him. Yiyao deliberately walked to the side of Jingyan, and the reporters just missed her. Lets start now. Tiancheng said to the host beside him. The host nodded and picked up the microphone. Everyone, please be quiet. Today is the handover ceremony for the Nanshan project. ording to what Ms. Lyu signed before, Nanshan project should bepleted at least ny percent The people present were more or less involved with this, so they all knew these rules. When the host said this, they all yawned. It was only when he announced the start that they perked up. Qi was about to get up, while the secretary stood up one step before her. As soon as he appeared, some of Yi Gtoups shareholders covered their mouths and whispered. They were all guessing why he came here with Qi. They thought that the secretary was too loyal to Yi to betray them, so they could only guess that he was a spy arranged by Tiancheng around Qi. The secretary took the documents and hurried them over to Jingyan. The project was nominally Tianchengs, but Jingyan was the one who bought it, so he didnt even think about it and walked directly to Jingyan. There is no way we can finish this project. Just after walking up to Jingyan, the secretary said directly. Tiancheng was not sitting far from Jingyan, and the secretary did not lower his voice, so he heard what the secretary said. He just smiled faintly. Then sign to pay for it! Jingyan held Yiyaos hand and replied casually. The secretary didnt expect him to directly ask him to pay for the money. Although Yi Groups was worth billions, that was the market value of the entirepany. They only transferred out a billion or so, and now they lost it all to Jingyan. Now that much money was a heavy blow to them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sign it. Jingyan urged. He was not willing to waste too much time on this. Seeing that there was no room for negotiation, the secretary signed his name on the contract. The money was gone, but they still had house and car, which were worth some money. He believed that he would definitely have a chance to rise again himself. The reporters were curious about what they were talking about. Seeing that one side wascent and the other was despondent, they also knew the general picture of what was going on. Soon the project handover was over. Tiancheng happily patted Jingyans shoulder. Thanks, buddy! In addition to expressing his gratitude to Jinyan in words, Tiancheng could not find a better way to thank Jingyan, for he was neither short of money norck of women. Jingyan took Tianchengs hand away from him. Its too early to thank me. Its not over yet. Tiancheng was surprised. Do you have any more ns? But the money is already back, what else will you do? Jingyan smiled.Their house and car are not their own either, right? Hearing Jingyan, Tiancheng realized what he was going to do. You are preparing to make them lose everything? Jingyan smiled wickedly, but Tiancheng had already gotten the answer from his expression. He couldnt help but shiver. He was d that he was friends with him, not enemies. As the two were talking, Jingyans cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and found that it was Chuxue Ye calling. He frowned, and then answered it. Brother? Before Jingyan could say anything, Chuxue called out. Whats up? Jingyan asked patiently. Where are you? Why arent you back yet? What the hell is wrong? Jingyan asked impatiently. I , in any case, youe back quickly. Chuxue stammered, making Jingyan a little confused. Where are mom and dad? asked he. They are not with me right now. Jingyan rubbed his forehead, Ill be back in a couple of days. Pleasee back now. Chuxue said anxiously. I need your help. Tell me, what happened? Please do not ask now,e back quickly! said Chuxue. Jingyan was uneasy, Ill be back after I finish my business here. Then he hung up the phone before she said something. Yiyao looked at him and was a little curious. She asked in his ear, What happened? Jingyan smiled gently. Nothing. Do you want to go back? Yiyao thought for a moment. After all that had happened, she really wasnt in the mood to stay outside anymore, so she nodded her head. Then well go back after we finish this. Yiyao gave a soft hmm, and her hand was held a little tighter by Jingyan. Youre going back now? Tiancheng was talking to someone else, and when he heard Jingyans words, he hurriedly stepped between Jingyan and Yiyao and asked. My problem is notpletely solved. Jingyan pushed Tiancheng away from between himself and Yiyao, Ill help you out with your problem. Thanks then. Tiancheng let out a sigh of relief. Yiyao felt ufortable with the limelight on her eyes, so she stood to the side. Jingyan noticed her, then said goodbye to Tiancheng and left with her. When he got into the car, Jingyan skillfully steered the wheel. He saw Yiyao lying on a chair taking a nap in the rearview mirror, so he slowed down his driving speed. When they returned to the hotel, Yiyao was already asleep. Jingyan waited in the car for a while, but saw that she was not awake. He gently got out of the car, picked her up and walked towards the elevator. Yiyao rubbed against Jingyans arms. Then his expressionless face put on a smile. He lowered his head and gave her a k**s on the lips. Why are you kissing me all of a sudden? Yiyao woke up at that moment and asked him. Jingyan turned his head. No. I didnt. I just saw something on your face and wanted to take it off for you, but I couldnt move my hands, so thats why He said so much, which made Yiyao even more puzzled. She reached up and touched her face, Whats on my face? You just moved a little. Now the stuff has fallen off. Jingyan said calmly. Yiyao, however, did not believe it and asked, I clearly felt you k**s me. Thats you dreaming. Jingyan said, and then he smiled smugly.Yiyao, I didnt expect that you dreamed about something like that. I Yiyao stuttered. Its okay. I dont mind. Jingyan smiled. Two dayster, Tiancheng sent Jingyan and Yiyao to the airport. Mr. Ye, thank you! Tiancheng patted Jingyans shoulder and said. Jingyan habitually tried to take his hand away, but Tiancheng was unhappy and said, You are all set to go. Let me give you a hug, cant I? He then looked at Yiyao and said deliberately. Mr. Yes shoulders are so wide. I like it so much. He deliberately said this to make Yiya jealous, while Yiya didnt react to his words and behavior. She just thought his behavior was strange. Tiancheng saw that Yiyao had no reaction, so he put down his hand. Youre so boring. I hug Jingyan, why are you not jealous? Yiyaoughed. You are a man. Why would I be jealous? Jingyan smiled. Then he looked at the watch. Its gettingte. Lets go wait for the ne. Tiancheng waved to him reluctantly, Bye. Jingyan nodded to him, and then walked in with Yiyao. Yesterday, Jingyan gave Tiancheng all the information that the private detective had found out. Qi Lyu had registered a shellpany. Their tax evasion was clear to see, so they had topensate by selling their house and car. And nopany would ever hire the secretary again because he betrayed Yi Group. When the ne roared, Tiancheng looked up and saw the ne flying across the sky. He was also a bit depressed when he said goodbye to Jingyan in a hurry. At the airport, Chuxue Ye saw Jingyan and Yiyao, and rushed over. Brother! Jingyan heard the sound and turned his head. He saw his sister running towards him, but then he found that she was followed by Zhao Nangong. He avoided Chuxues hug and asked seriously, Why does hee here with you? I just came to pick you up and Zhao happened to be on the way, so he sent me over! Chuxue exined apprehensively. Really? Jingyan obviously didnt believe her. He stared at Zhao. Zhaos heart beat faster and went forward and exined. I ran into Chuxue on the road and brought her here by the way. But Jingyan knew that Chuxue must have been with Zhao all along. From the day she called him, he knew Chuxue was hiding something from him. How long has it been since youve been home? He suddenly asked Chuxue. Three three days. Chuxue could only tell the truth. You are too wayward. Jingyan roared in anger. I am very disappointed in you. Chapter 382: Chapter 382 We Are Not Married Yet Brother, dont be angry, I When did you have a fight with mom and dad? Jingyan suddenly asked. Chuxue nced at Zhao Nangong and spoke in a low voice. It was the day before I called you. Go home now. Jingyan tried to suppress his anger. He led Yiyao to walk past the two of them. Brother, wait , Chuxue hurriedly called out. If you dont want to go home, then dont go back. said Jingyan. Then he got into a cab. Chuxue, watch out. Zhao caught up with Chuxue and pulled her away from the side of the cab. What should I do? Its all your fault! she said to Zhao angrily. She had called her brother back to help her, not to fight with him. But now it seemed that everything was beyond her expectations. Jingyan, why are you so cold to Chuxue? Yiyao asked. She looked at Chuxue crying in the distance. Jingyan, of course, saw her sister crying too. He said, I cant be too gentle with her, or she will be more capricious. Yiyao snickered. It turned out that he was obviously very worried about her sister, but he still had to put on a serious face. At Ye family, Kerry and Venus were sitting on the sofa, staring at Chuxue at the door with a serious face. Youre finally willing toe back? Kerry asked. He had been helping her daughter put in a good word in front of Venus, but he didnt expect her daughter to note home for three days. Dad, I was wrong! Chuxue didnt dare to look at Venus, and could only stare at Kerry pitifully. Seeing her like this, Kerrys heart softened. He was about to say something, but then he saw Zhao walk in from outside. Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, how are you? Zhao called out. Seeing him, Kerry was instantly angry. Who told you toe? Jingyan told us to go home. said Zhao. Then he turned his gaze to Jingyan, puzzled. I just told Chuxue to go home, not you. Jingyan said coldly. Zhao scratched his head. He exined, When you said this, you were looking at me, so I thought brother were talking to me. Why did you call me brother? Jingyan asked. Chuxue called you brother, so I should also call you brother. Zhao replied. Jingyan was speechless. Dad, I was wrong. I shouldnt have embarrassed you by going to the party with him. Chuxue continued. Her apology made Kerry soft again. Its good that you know youre wrong, but dont do that next time. said Kerry gently. However, hearing Chunue, Zhao was puzzled. Chuxue, why do you say that going to the banquet with me disgraces your family? Be quite. Chuxue gave him a cold stare. Venus put down her teacup and suddenly said angrily, You dont listen to me. And I also dont want to care your affairs either. You guys go away. Mom, I really know I was wrong. I swear Ill never contact him again! Chuxue hurriedly turned to Venus and hugged her, Please forgive me, mom Venus sneered. You dont have to pray for me to forgive you. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. said Chuxue. Then she turned her head to look at Jingyan and winked at him, begging him to speak for her. Zhao wanted to speak up and help her, but seeing that she kept winking at him, he could only stand there. Mom, its already lunch time. Lets talk it after the meal. Jingyan said. Venus took a look at the clock on the wall and didnt say much, Fine, lets eat first. The nanny hurriedly brought out all the dishes from the kitchen. Chuxue sat beside Venus. Everyone found a seat, only Zhao stood awkwardly in the doorway Kerry saw how awkward he was and said to him, Come and join us. Hearing Kerrys words, Zhao hurriedly walked to the table and sat in the chair next to Chuxue. As soon as he sat down, he approached Chuxue with a smile. His actions caused Kerry and Venus to take offense at him. Kerry knocked on the table and pointed to the empty seat next to Jingyan, You sit over there! Zhao stared at Chuxue, and then reluctantly walked to Jingyans side. He extended his hand and wanted to shake Jingyans hand. Jingyan reached out to hold his hand. He felt that Zhao was silly and was afraid that he would say something he shouldnt say again during the meal. So he said to Zhao, Please keep quiet. Thankfully, what Jingyan feared did not happen. Zhao was surprisingly quiet at dinner. He just quietly listened to the others conversation. Yiyao was a little ufortable. She had felt sick in her stomach ever since she smelled something greasy, but in front of Jingyans parents, she didnt want to show it too obviously. Are you okay? The attentive Jingyan noticed Yiyaos difference and asked her with his head down by her ear. Due to her poor hearing, Jingyan spoke a little loudly. The people around also noticed them Whats wrong? Venus asked in a gentle voice. Yiyao hurriedly waved her hand, Im fine. Its probably because of jetg. Venus nodded.In that case, go rest after eating, Yiyao bowed her head and resisted the urge to feel nauseous. But her stomach kept churning. In the end, she couldnt hold back and ran to the bathroom. Yiyao! Jingyan hurriedly pulled away his chair and followed her. At the table, they all looked inexplicably at the direction Jingyan and Yiyao left. Yiyao vomited in the washroom for a long time. Jingyan finally said to her, Come with me to the hospital. Yiyao had just straightened up. When she heard Jingyan speak, she couldnt help but vomit again. Jingyan looked at her and was very worried about her. He didnt know what it was like for others to be pregnant, but he recalled his mother didnt seem to be like this when she was pregnant with Chuxue. Whats wrong with her? Venus was sitting in the living room, worried. Venus walked over and handed Jingyan a ss of in water, Is the food not to your liking? No, I. Yiyao turned around, but she couldnt stop vomiting halfway through the sentence. Venus frowned, She is pregnant, right? Jingyan didnt say anything. Venus took his silence as a tacit acknowledgement. She pped her hands andughed, I didnt expect you to get her pregnant so quickly. Well done, son. Jingyan was speechless. He couldnt believe his mom would be so happy to know that he had gotten her girlfriend pregnant out of wedlock. At this time, Yiyao had already thrown up so much that she had no strength. By the time she got up again, Venus had already left the bathroom. Jingyan helped her out. When they sat down, Chuxue said to Yiyao, Yiyao, are you really pregnant? Yiyao hesitated. Great, Im going to have a nephew. Chuxue immediately stood up from the table. She carefully touched Yiyaos belly. Suddenly, her hand felt a faint tremor, Hes moving. hes moving! Chuxue happily took Venuss hand, Mom, hes moving. Venus nodded happily. She sat next to Yiyao and patted her shoulder affectionately. If you want to eat anything, you just tell me. Yiyao moved her body a little ufortably. It was really ufortable for her to have so many people paying attention to her all of a sudden. I want to see it too. The crowd gathered in a huddle, only to hear a person behind them say something. They all turned around and looked in the direction of the voice, only to see Zhao awkwardly scratching his hair. What did you say? asked Jingyan. He hurriedly pulled Yiyao into his arms. Zhao waved his hand. Im just curious about what you guys are looking at, so Ie over. He said awkwardly. You cant see it. Jingyan said seriously. He couldnt let his wifes stomach be shown to another man. Fine, fine. Zhao nced at Yiyaos stomach and said. All right, lets eat. Kerry suddenly said. Hearing his order, the crowd returned to the table. However Yiyao then suddenly stood up and rushed into the bathroom again. Venus froze and turned his head to look at Jingyan. Why is she throwing up so badly from pregnancy? Well, Im also puzzled. Jingyan said. But he wondered if it had something to do with her ears. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was possible. The time for the surgery was near, but and he didnt know how to tell Yiyao about it. After lunch, Zhao still stayed at Ye family and didnt leave. Venus had all his attention on Yiyao and didnt care about the two of them. Chuxue was a little upset. She hugged Venuss arm, Mom, dont be angry with me anymore, okay?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If you keep this up, its only a matter of time before you drive me crazy. Venus said. Mom, I was wrong. Please forgive me, please. Chuxue continued. Dont do it again. Venus said Chuxue nodded, then gave Venus a k**s on the cheek, Thanks mom, I wont. Being overjoyed, Chuxue moved too much and identally bumped into Yiyao, making her almost fall from her position. Fortunately, Jingyan reached out to hug her in a hurry. He turned around and stared at Chuxue angrily, Whats wrong with you? You almost made Yiyao fall. I Chuxue was caught off guard by his stern voice. She pouted and was about to cry. She hadnt been yelled at by him yet. No matter what happened, her brother had always been gentle with her, but now he was being so mean to her. Im just telling you to be careful. Seeing her eyes tearing up, Jingyan lowered his voice. Hearing him say that, Chuxues quickly stopped crying. She ran to Yiyao with a smile and said happily, You are finally my sister-inw. Im so happy. Yiyao was standing up with Jingyans help. Hearing her call her sister-inw, she nearly lost her footing again. Then Chuxue winked at Jingyan. Jingyan was satisfied with her words and nodded to her. Were not married yet. Yiyao suddenly said Hearing her, Jingyan face changed. Could it be that Yiyao is ming me for not proposing to her? he thought. Chapter 383: Chapter 383 I Will Not Give Him Up Venus coughed deliberately and then said, Well pick a good day. You guys just get married. I dont mean that. Yiyao hurriedly waved her hand, Thats not what I meant. Venus looked at Yiyao, signaling to her not to worry about getting married. When Yiyao and Jingyan came out of the hospital, the driver was already waiting outside. Yiyao was about to reach out and open the car door, while Jingyan took a step ahead and opened the door for her. He and Yiyao went to the hospital to see the doctor. The doctor didnt find anything wrong with her health and finally concluded that her vomiting was just an ordinary reaction to pregnancy. But Jingyan still didnt rx and did everything himself. Even when Yiyao opened the door by herself, he was afraid that Yiya would be hit by the car door. Yiyao waited behind him and watched him open the door. She knew he would be unhappy if she didnt let him do it. The driver turned back to see them and smiled. Once Jingyan and Yiya were in the car, the driver put his foot on the gas and they soon left the hospital. Jingyan turned his head and saw that Yiya was very tired and let her lean on his shoulder. Take a nap! he said gently. They had a long flight to get home and then another ride to the hospital, so Jinyan knew she must be very tired now. Yiyao leaned on his shoulder. She was really too tired. The vomit had left her with little energy, so she copsed on Jingyans shoulder and was asleep in a few minutes. Jingyan carefully turned his head and saw her long eyshes moving. He touched her nose lightly. Now she looked like a kitten. Sir, were home. The driver stopped the car and reminded. Jingyan made a shhh gesture, indicating him to get out of the car first. The driver then opened the door. Please help me get a jacket. He suddenly said. Only then did the driver realize that Yiyao was already asleep in Jingyans arms. He instantly understood Jingyans intention and got out of the car. It didnt take long for him toe over with a suit jacket. Jngyan took it and put it over Yiao. Jingyan. The driver was about to close the door when a person was already one step ahead of him and got into the car. Jingyan looked up and saw Ziying. Yiyao had felt that someone was covering her clothes and was jolted awake when she heard a shout. She lifted her head and looked around nkly. Youre awake, why dont you sleep a little more? Jingyan asked as he gently stroked her hair in front of her forehead. Yiyao rubbed her temples. I heard someone calling you. Its me! Ziying said in a hurry. Why do youe here again? Jingyan only felt a headache. If he had known she was so troublesome, he might as well not have known her. My father has a project over here, so I came along. Jingyan, I miss you so much. Ziying looked at him and was afraid that he would say something mean. Jingyan gave a faint hmm and turned to look at Yiyao, You must not have slept well. Weve already arrived home. You can get some more sleepter. Yiyao looked at Ziying and wanted to say something, but was too tired and only nodded her head. Then she got out of the car with Jingyans help. In the living room, Kerry was sitting on the sofa. There was another person sitting there too. The man looked familiar. Yiyao looked at him for a while, remembering that she had seen him before. Ziying followed them in the door and jumped into the mans arms, Dad. Yiyao then realized that this man turned out to be Ziyings father. He rubbed Ziyings hair. Where have you been? It took so long. I went to look for Jingyan. The smile on Ziyings fathers face froze. He looked up to see Jingyan walking in through the door. Thinking of him canceling the wedding with his daughter, Ziyings father didnt want to see him. If it wasnt for this project that he needed to talk to Kerry, he definitely wouldnt havee to Ye family. Since the wedding did not take ce sessfully, he no longer wanted to have dealings with the Ye family. But if he broke the contract, their family couldnt afford to pay the exorbitant breach of contract. Jingyan frowned. Originally, he wanted to take Yiyao upstairs directly, but his father had given this matter to him, so he had to stay in the living room. Mr. Duan. I heard that you are here to talk about the project. Is there anything I can do to help you? Ziyings father gave him an angry look. He was already prejudiced against him. Now that he saw Jingyan with a woman by his side, he became even angrier. He could feel that these two people were close. Mr. Ye, I still have things to take care of today. Im afraid I must be going. Ziyings father said to Kerry. Then he got up and pulled Ziying to leave, but Ziying didnt move. Come home with me! Ziyings father ordered. Dad Ziying looked at Jingyan, hoping he would keep her. She didnt believe that he would be so heartless to her. But Jingyan didnt even look at her. Ziyings father was annoyed and angry. His daughter had asked Jingyan, whom he considered a heartless man, for pity, which was simply ironic for him, who had a high self-esteem. Ziying knew that her father was really angry. She nced at Jingyan and finally followed her father away. She felt as if her heart had been crushed by something hard and shattered into crumbs piece by piece. She remembered that Jingyan had said he would marry her, but soon he was with another woman. Chuxue stood at the door of her room, watching everything that was happening downstairs. She knew her brother did not love Ziying, but in her eyes he was cruel to Ziying. She remembered Ziying used to be a smiling girl, but now Ziying had changed a lot. Jingyan looked up at Chuxue upstairs and walked towards his room with Yiyao. He also knew that he was cruel to a girl, but being friendly to her would only make her keep pestering him. And her being around him all the time would also hurt Yiyao. He didnt want Yiyao to misunderstand his rtionship with Ziying again. Chuxue saw that her brother was indifferent and hurriedly went downstairs to chase after Ziying. Since he wouldnt exin, she would help him to exin clearly to Ziying, so as to avoid more troubleter. Ziying, please wait a moment. Ziying was about to get into the car when Chuxue called out to her. She turned her head and saw Chuxue running over. Then she closed the car door and followed Chuxue to thewn. Did Jingyan ask you to bring me a message? Chuxue sighed. My brother didnt say anything. Ziyings eyes shed with disappointment, but quickly asked, Then why do youe? Theres something I want to make clear to you. Whats it? asked Ziying. She guessed from Chuxues eyes that what she was going to say was definitely not good. Chuxue hesitated for a long time and then said My brother is going to marry Yiyao soon, so please dont No. How can that be? You must be lying! Ziying interrupted her. Did Yiyao ask you to tell me that? Chuxue looked at her sympathetically. My mother has already picked out a wedding date for them. Theyve already started preparing for the wedding. So soon? Chuxue nodded. Actually, the wedding was only casually mentioned in the afternoon, but her mother had almost set the marriage in a few hours. I dont believe it. Ziying shook her head desperately. Then she suddenlyughed, As long as theyre not married yet, I have a chance. Dont forget that I almost got married to Jingyan too. Who knows what will happen before they get married? Just give up! Chuxue reminded. The person my brother loves is Yiyao. I told you that at first, but you didnt listen to me, and now its like this. She remembered that she had advised Ziying not to chase her brother when they went out together, but Ziying did not listen to her advice. At that time, everyone thought that Yiyao had left Jingyan, so they let her do those things. No, I will not give him up. Ziying shook her head. Happiness is something you have to earn. If I havent tried, how can I know its impossible? Chuxue saw that she wouldnt give up, so she finally said, Well, theres no way you and my brother will ever be together. Ive had my say. I wish you know what youre doing. After saying that, she turned around and walked back. Hearing Ziying choke, she stopped in her tracks and handed her a tissue. Dont be too sad. said Chuxue. Ziying took the tissue, wiped away the tears on her face, and forced a smile, Im fine. Then she left thewn and opened the car door. Chuxue stood there, watching the car go away, sighing. At this moment Jingyan was standing in the doorway. Chuxue walked towards him. How is she?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ive had my say, but I dont know if shell listen to me. She looks sad. said Chuxue. Jingyan nodded his head. He didnt want to hurt her, but he also didnt want Yiyao to be sad, so it had to be her. Now he hoped she would figure it out soon and not keep pestering him. She must hate me. You didnt see the way she looked at me just now. I felt like she wanted to strangle me to death. Chuxue said. Chuxue couldnt help but tremble a little when she said this. Jingyan only thought she was joking and rubbed her hair, Dont talk nonsense. In his impression, Ziying had always been the cute girl. She was definitely not as scary as Chuxue described. What I said is true. When I handed her a tissue, she looked at me with hatred. Chuxue retorted. Okay, Ill take your word for it. Ill ask the nanny to make some more dishes you like to repay you. said Jingyan, but he still did not believe her. Chapter 384: Chapter 384 Pregnant Women Need to Eat More She ate the apple very slowly to avoid Venus peeling another one for her. These days, she had been fed like an eating machine. As soon as she finished eating, she was asked to eat other food again. Venus sat beside her. She did nothing but just waited for her to finish the apple in her hand and then continued to give her something else to eat. Jingyan went to send out invitations with his father. Yiyao could only grind time waiting for him to return.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mom, Im going out for a while! Chuxue came out from her room. Where are you going? Venus asked casually. As a bridesmaid, I need a dress. I went through my closet several times and couldnt find anything that fit. She didnt finish, but Venus already knew what she meant. Then Chuxue was happily preparing to go out when she saw Yiyao looking at her supplicatingly. She looked at her suspiciously. Yiyao gave her a wink and then Chuxue understood her intention. Why arent you leaving yet? Venus put thest piece of apple peel in her hand into the trash can and looked up to see Chuxue still standing in the living room. Chuxue scratched her head, I want Yiyao to apany me. After all, its her wedding. You pick bridesmaid dress. Why should she go with you? She needs to pick out a wedding dress too. Chuxue made up an excuse, and then she nced towards Yiyao. Seeing her face full of expectation, she couldnt help but sympathize with the pregnant woman. Jingyan will prepare the wedding dress. You dont need to worry about this. said Venus. Then Venus looked back at Yiyao and said gently, Youve eaten almost all of your apples. Finish this one too. Yiyaos smile froze. She really couldnt eat any more, but Venus had already handed her the apple, so she had to take it. Mom, I read that pregnant women need to do some exercise. Its not good for Yiyaos health to sit on the couch all the time. Chuxue thought for a long time beforeing up with such an excuse. If this reason didnt work, then she really didnt know how to convince her mother to let Yiyao go out with her. Once Yiyao heard it, she thought this reason was reasonable. She hurriedly said, Mrs. Ye, Chuxue has a point. I cant stay inside all the time. I have to go out to get some fresh air. Venus thought she had a point and had topromise. Okay then, be careful. Yiyao smiled at Chuxue. She stood up slowly, and Chuxue rushed to her to help her. Chuxue, you have to take good care of Yiyao. Venus instructed as they walked to the door. Okay, mother. I will. Chuxue said. After Yiyao and Chuxue left, they both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. My mom has be nagging. Is she going through menopause? Chuxue muttered. Yiyao didnt hear her whispering to herself. The two of them got into the car and soon arrived at a well-known clothing design store. I dont like pearls, so dont sew on them. The hemline shouldnt be too long either, just to the knee Chuxue told the costume designer. Yiyao didnt pay much attention to the fashion industry, but she thought this person looked familiar. After the instruction, Chuxue pped her hands. Seeing that Yiyao was listening very carefully, she said, Yiyao, next time you cane back here with my brother. Let the designer make a unique wedding dress for you then. Yiyao nodded her head. She didnt have any requirements for a wedding dress. As long as she was with Jingyan, she wouldnt care too much about the wedding. Yiyao didnt expect Chuxue to pick out her clothes so quickly. She didnt want to go back so early. She turned her head and saw arge shopping mall across the street. I see theres a mall, why dont we go for a stroll? said she. We need to get back early. Chuxue said. The mall was most crowded and she was afraid something might happen. Dont worry. Ill be careful myself. Ive been in the army before, I wont get hurt. Yiyao continued. Chuxue saw that she was so insistent, so she couldnt say no again. In fact, she also wanted to stroll around. Then well just stroll around for a little while. said Chuxue. Yiyao nodded. Now the time was early. She wanted be back when Jingyan was back, so she can be with him. The two of them went straight to the clothing section. Chuxue happily tried on clothes, while Yiyao just walked around inside. Yiyao, how do I look in this dress? Chuxue turned around in front of Yiyao. The pleated skirt fluttered with the wind. Yiyao walked around her. Well, you look good. She didnt say it perfunctorily, but she really thought she looked good in it. Chuxue was tall and slim. She looked like a princess when she put on the dress. But I think there is something wrong with this dress. Chuxue turned around in front of the mirror several times and thought the dress looked strange. Maybe the size is a bit big and it doesnt fit you well.Yiyao put her hand on her chin and said with a frown. Ill go get you a smaller size. The salesgirl followed behind them, heard their conversation and immediately said. With that, she had turned around and went to the counter where the dress was ced. In a short while, she came over with a small size dress. Try this on! Chuxue took the dress and went into the fitting room. Then Yiyao was left alone again in the store. She followed the salesgirls directions to sit on the sofa, drinking tea and waiting for Chuxue toe out. Shopping was indeed physical work. They had only been shopping for half an hour, but now Yiyao was feeling a little tired. Wee, Miss. Yiyao was about to drink tea when the voice of the salesgirl suddenly rang out from the door. She looked up and saw Ziying. Likewise, Ziying saw her as soon as she entered. She gave her a cold re. She had actually seen Yiyao and Chuxue in the mall, but she wanted to wait for Chuxue to enter the fitting room before appearing. Miss Duan, what a coincidence. said Ziying. Then she took a few steps and walked up to Yiyao. She stared at her for a while, Doesnt Jingyan apany you? I You dont need to exin. I understand it all. Men are always tired of the old and fascinated by the new. Yiyao was going to say that she was apanying Chuxue. When she heard Ziying interrupt her, she understood that she was deliberately trying to fight. She then coldly said, Sine you understand it, thats good. Ziyingughed lightly, Of course I understand. I have long understood. Its just that youre still obsessed with it. Dont worry. I know what I should do. Yiyao finished and was ready to leave. She prepared to wait for Chuxue at the fitting room door, but was stopped by Ziying. I heard that you were pregnant. Now it seems that you seem to be fatter than before. Ziying nced at the direction of the fitting room. They had a few racks of clothes next to them, so once Chuxue came out, she wouldnt see what they were doing so quickly. Thinking about it, she had an evil idea. Today she must make Yiyao miscarry so that Jingyan would not marry her. Yiyao knew what she was thinking from the malicious look in her eyes. She smiled and looked at Ziying, waiting for her next move. As expected, they didnt stare at each other for long before Ziying took a step closer to her. Seeing this, the waitress hurriedly ducked aside to avoid getting herself involved. You think you can marry Jingyan just because youre pregnant? I will not allow you to marry him. Looking at Ziyings face which somewhat resembled her own became so fierce, she felt that Ziying was pathetic. So, what do you want to do? Yiyao asked her rhetorically. This time, Ziying did not reply. She pushed her towards the wall with all her strength. But although Yiyao was pregnant, she was more than capable of dealing with a girl. She side-stepped Ziyings hand and grabbed her hand quickly, making Ziying unable to move. You rude woman! Ziying was angry. She held back the pain in her hand. The surveince just caught you trying to hurt me. Can you exin what you just did? I .. you ..? Ziying stammered. Yiyao, where are you? Chuxue came out of the fitting room wearing. Since she didnt see Yiyao, she hurriedly shouted out. Seeing that she was anxious, the salesgirl pointed out a direction to her. She followed that direction and went in. When she looked up, she saw that Yiyao was tugging Ziyings arm. She was a little confused, What are you guys doing? Chuxue, youre just in time. Look at her, she Ziying saw Chuxue and hurriedly became good-natured. Chuxue didnt expect to run into her here. She said, Yiyao, please let go of her hand. Yiyao also didnt want to do anything to her, but just wanted to warn her. She also didnt want her good mood to be ruined by her, so she let go of Ziying. When they saw Ziying, neither Yiyao nor Chuxue was in the mood to continue shopping. They hurriedly checked out and prepared to leave, but Ziying also followed them. Chuxue, is Jingyan home? She asked intimately as she took a few steps forward and put her arm around Chuxue. Chuxue didnt know what to say back to her. She had clearly told her to stop pestering her brother, but she still wouldnt listen. She continued to follow them. When they reached the parking lot, Yiyao went into the car first, while Chuxue was pulled by Ziying and had to smile. Were going back. You should go back early too. No, I want to go back with you. Ziying nced at the passenger side and let go of Chuxues hand to prepare to open the car door. Chapter 385: Chapter 385 You Want to Flee the Scene? Chuxue hurriedly got into the car and said to the driver, Dont open the door, start the car! The driver heard her and immediately started the car. Ziying Duan was left in the parking lot. The car drove past her, and she hurriedly took a few steps back. As she watched the car get further and further, she stomped her foot fiercely. Yiyao sat in the car and nced back to make sure she was unharmed. Chuxue happily checked the dress in her bag. This time, she didnt have a good time shopping, but she did get a dress she liked. When she returned to Ye family, dinner was ready. Jingyan was sitting in the living room waiting for them to return. When he heard a movement at the door, he looked up and was relieved to see theming back. Venus and Kerry were discussing something. When Yiyao approached, Venus waved to her in a hurry. Yiyao walked over and asked suspiciously, Whats up? We have chosen three dates and want to discuss them with you. Venus took out a calendar and gave it to her. Yiyao took a look at it. There were several small circles drawn on it. You can decide it. She said. She was about to give the calendar to Venus when Jingyan reached out and took it. He looked at it, pointed to the nearest day, and said, Just this day. Wouldnt that be too hasty? Venus frowned. She didnt approve of a hasty wedding. After all, it was the most important thing in life and should be carefully considered. She felt that the second date would be most appropriate. They had enough time to prepare for the wedding and it didnt make them wait too long. But Jingyan shook his head. Now Yiyao can still wear a wedding dress. If it takes longer, she probably cant wear it. Venus thought he had a point. Families like theirs were afraid of gossip. Although it was not a big deal for a woman to get pregnant out of wedlock, it had some impact on Yiyao. Okay, just this date, but you must prepare it carefully. said Venus. Chuxue never got involved. Suddenly she asked, What date did you guys pick? I dont know yet. Well, none of your business. go and have dinner. Jingyan said, pointing to the table. His words reminded the crowd that it was time to have dinner. If not for the sudden appearance of Ziying Duan, Chuxue and Yiyao would probably have eaten outside before returning. After Chucue saw the table which was all her favorite dishes, she picked up her chopsticks. Brother, you really didnt go back on your word. Jingyan had promised to let the nanny cook Chuxues favorite dishes to thank her, so he had been preparing her favorite food for several days. Yiyao looked at these dishes, but did not have any appetite. Although shopping consumed some of her energy, she was still very full. When she saw these greasy things, she couldnt help but want to vomit. Are you not feeling well? Jingyan asked. Yiyao feigned a smile, No, I just ate too much this afternoon, so Im not hungry yet. Eat some or youll be malnourished. said Jingyan softly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yiyao smiled and ate a piece of meat from the bowl, and then her stomach churned. She finally couldnt help herself and ran to the bathroom. Venus sat at the dining table and looked worried. She cant eat any meat at all. Its not good for the baby. Chuxue, however, didnt quite understand. If she doesnt like it, just dont eat it. Venus immediately became serious. Be quiet. Chuxue was immediately silent. Yiyao and Jingyan went back to the table. She felt better after throwing up, so she took two bites of some light dishes. Go back to our room. Yiyao said in Jingyans ear. Yiyao spoke very quietly, but her words were heard by the crowd again. Venus sighed. She thought that Yiyao asked Jingyan to go back to room because she wanted to have an intimate moment with him. Then she hurriedly said to Jingyan, You should also know how to refuse her requests and not listen to her all the time. Jingyan was puzzled by his mothers words. Then he patted her on the shoulder. Mother, its not what you think. Then Jingyan didnt exin to her in detail and went straight to take Yiyao upstairs. . With the wedding date approaching, Venus was nervous, but Yiyao acted calm. Since thest marriage was cancelled, no one wanted something bad to happen to this marriage. Jingyan was especially uneasy. He always felt that Ziyings purpose foring here would not be so simple. Today they went together to check out the wedding venue. After confirming that everything was set up, Venus walked over. She patted Jingyans shoulder and then said. You guys need to get the wedding dresses today. Jingyan nodded and then left with Yiyao. Chuxue also felt bored. She stayed for a while, and then prepared to drive home by herself. She was driving leisurely on the road. When she reached the corner, a person suddenly stepped out. She hit the brakes in a hurry. When she got out of the car, she found that she had hit an old woman of nearly seventy years old with her car. Are you okay? Chuxue asked her worriedly. Her strength was not much and the old woman was too heavy, so the old woman sat back down again before she could help her up. The old woman screamed, and several people gathered around her. They all coincidentally began to discuss. Soon Chuxue was surrounded by many people. The old woman seemed to be hurt badly, but Chuxue didnt know exactly where she was hurt. You want to flee the scene? One man pointed at her. You cant get away. Another person echoed, Yes, you have to pay for her medical expenses before you leave. Chuxue waved her hands anxiously, No, I didnt want to run away. I just want to take her to the hospital. We cant trust you. What if you drive off? No, I wont run away. Chuxue hurriedly exined. You guys just let me drive her to the hospital, okay? She seems to get hurt badly. But none of the people around her moved aside. Chuxue was anxious. She said to the old woman, I will let the best doctor to help you heal your injuries. Excuse me, can I get by? At that moment, a man came out of the crowd. That person was tall. When he saw the old woman sitting on the ground, he hurriedly went over to her, Mom, whats wrong? Why are you sitting on the ground? The old woman on the ground looked up at him and frowned, Im injured and cant get up Who ran you over? The man saw Chuxue closest to him, and then he red viciously at Chuxue, Did you hit my mother with your car? Im sorry I didnt mean to run her over! Chuxue hurriedly waved her hands. Youre denying that its your fault? Chuxue knew he had misunderstood her meaning and exined, No, I dont mean that. Anyway, we should take her to the hospital first. Im not going to the hospital. We dont have enough money. As soon as the old woman heard that she had to go to the hospital, she hastily tugged her sons wrist. The man wiped a handful of tears, Mom, you must go to the hospital. I cant let you suffer in yourter years. The people around them were very sympathetic to the old woman, and then they all med Chuxue. Chuxue stepped back in some fear, but the group behind her immediately closed in on her. I will pay for her medical bills. I will. said Chuxue. But she wasnt carrying a lot of cash right now. Chuxue saw the old woman still sitting on the ground and went up to help her. Ill take her to the hospital first. Go away! The man beside her scolded her, Dont touch my mother! Some onlookers followed suit and got emotional. Pay her medical bills now, or you cant leave here. The people around me agreed with the mans words. Chuxue was in a difficult position. If she had money, she would have given it to him already. Ill make a phone call and ask my family to send money over. No, you cant call anyone! The man decisively said, Maybe you are trying to call someone to help you. He didnt know this womans background, but seeing that she could drive such a nice car, he guessed that she definitely didnte from an ordinary family. So what do you want me to do? Chuxue asked. Her eyes were filled with tears. You must pay the medical bills now or said he. Then he looked at Chuxues car. Or you give me this car. Chuxue thought it was a good idea, but the car was a wedding anniversary gift from her dad to her mom. You dont want to give it? The man stared at her. Seeing her reluctance, he immediately said, I know that you dont want to pay the medical bills. Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Nothing Is as Important as You No. Ill make it up to you, but this car Chuxue Ye said. Can a car be more important than a human? The man said. As soon as the man said that, the old woman on the ground began to m**n weakly. She was lying limp on the ground, breathing hard. Mother, Whats the matter with you? The man said. Then the man knelt on the ground immediately and looked anxiously at the old woman. Being kept back by the crowd, Chuxue could only watch their movements anxiously but unable to do anything. She must go to the hospital now. If you dont have money, pawn my car first. Chuxue said. Chuxue held up the car keys and handed them to the man. In a split second, the man took the keys. Chuxue watched the man reluctantly as he walked to the car. Drive carefully and dont break my car. Ill redeem it. Chuxue said. As if he hadnt heard what Chuxue said, the man just opened the door rudely and tried to get in. Wait! A man stepped out of the crowd and said. Then he reached out and pulled the man back from the door of the car. Chuxue felt the voice sounded familiar and she looked up with others at the direction where the voice came. She saw Zhao Nangong, pulling the man, is looking at her with a smile. Chuxue, here I am! Zhao said. What are you doing here? Chuxue said in surprise. How can I meet him everywhere? But today he came at the right time. I dont have to pawn my car. Chuxue breathed a sigh of relief secretly and thought. Chuxue, what happened? Why did you give this guy your car keys? Zhao said. Zhaos presence relieved Chuxue. After hesitating for a while, Chuxue said, I didnt see the road ahead clearly and I bumped into someone. Bumping into someone? Zhao said in surprise. After looking around, Zhao seemed to know what happened. He pointed to the old woman on the ground and said, Did you bump into her? Yes. Chuxue said helplessly. Isnt that obvious? Cant you see it? Chuxue thought. Then why did you give him your car? Zhao asked. Chuxue didnt know how to exin it to make Zhao understand, so she moved her lips and asked, Well, Zhao, do you have money? What makes you ask? Zhao was stunned and said, Is there anything you want to buy? As I bumped into someone, I have topensate for them. Chuxue said. He seems past hope. Why is he still thinking of going shopping at this hour? Chuxue thought. Oh, how much money do you need? Zhao scratched his head and said. Then taking this opportunity, the man pulled by Zhao got rid of Zhaos hand. Come back! Turn in the car keys Zhao said. Then Zhao turned around to pull the man back and take the keys out of the mans hand. After getting the keys, Zhao walked up Chuxue to im credit for himself, saying, Chuxue, Here are your car keys. Chuxue took the car keys without a word. People around Chuxue and Zhao were already disgruntled and dished out criticism to them. Seeing the situation is against them, the one who came first shouted, You bumped into someone and you dont want to make apensation. Do you even want to attack us? What the man said excited the people around. The crowd all med Zhao, and Chuxue was overwhelmed. Zhao and Chuxue were jostled together. Chuxues head began to ache and she whispered in Zhaos ear, Id rather you hadnte here. I was about to solve it, but now its like this. After hearing what Chuxue said, Zhao felt a little wronged. Chuxue, I didnt mean it. Zhao said. Stop yelling! Just tell me how money do you want. Zhao roared. Seeing Zhao talk like that, the crowd knew he is rich. They stopped talking and turned their eyes to the old womans son. As Zhao said that suddenly, the man couldnt figure out a reasonable number for a short while. He lingered for a long time without saying a word. Just say it, or we will leave. Zhao said. As Zhao said, he took Chuxues hand naturally. Seeing Zhao and Chuxue were about to leave, the man stopped them and said, Wait! As my mother was injured like that, you should give me half a million yuan at least. The man said. He didnt figure out how much money he wanted and he just blurted it out. After hearing what the man said, the crowd couldnt help gasp. The crowd didnt think Zhao would agree to give him so much money. Zhao, however, waved his hand and said, Its just half a million yuan. Why it took you so long to say it? Then Zhao took a bank card from his pocket and handed it to the man. There is at least one million yuan in this card. The password is thest six digits of the card number. Zhao said. The man couldnt believe it when he got the card. He gave me twice as much money as I asked. How could such a good thing happen to me? The man thought. How can I make sure there is so much money in this card? The man said. Zhao pointed to the ATM at the corner across the street and said, Just go there and look it up. We will wait here for you. With so many people watching, we cant escape. Seeing Zhao say that sincerely, the man walked past the crowd half believingly. The crowd were curious about how much money is in the card, so they made way for the man coincidentally. Zhao didnt pay much attention to the crowd. He fixed his eyes on Chuxue. Seeing Chuxue was anxious, Zhao said, Dont worry. There is enough money in the card. Who cares about that? Chuxue gave Zhao an angry stare and said. They only asked for half a million yuan, but you gave them a million yuan. You are really a typical sucker. Chuxue thought. Then what are you worried about? Zhao said confusedly. Now that everything is settled, shouldnt you be happy? Zhao thought. You dont understand me. Chuxue said. Chuxue turned away from Zhao and did not want to speak to him again. It wasnt long before the man came running back with the card. He looked a little excited, but he was still trying to control himself. The man bowed in gratitude before he reached Zhao, saying, Thank you, sir. How much is in the card? Asked a person in the crowd. Many people gathered around the man at once. People wondered if theres a million yuan in it. But judging from the facial expression of the man, the crowd knew there is a million yuan in it. The man nodded and said excitedly, There is indeed one million yuan in the card. Are you sure? Did you see it clearly? Someone asked. The man nodded his head and said, Im sure. I counted it several times, and there are seven digits. The crowd were all excited. Zhao dragged Chuxue out of the crowd stealthily. Why are you dragging me? Chuxue said. She tried to get her wrist out of Zhaos hand. Zhao quickly reached out his hand and covered Chuxues mouth. Keep it down. Lets get to the car first. Zhao whispered in Chuxues ear. Chuxue was stunned. Feeling the breath of Zhao in her ear, Chuxues heart beat fast. In a moment, they were in Chuxues car. Zhao reached out his hand and waved it in front of Chuxue to let here to her sense. Give me the car keys. Zhao said. Ah? Chuxue looked at Zhao dully and said, What on earth do you want to do? Were running out of time! Zhao said. As Chuxue didnt give the keys to Zhao, he had to grab the keys. He pressed the key and locked the doors of the car. Zhao Nangong! What do you want to do? Chuxue stared at Zhao angrily and said, Youd better give me an exnation. See. Zhao said. Instead of exining, Zhao pointed out the window. Chuxue looked at the direction where Zhao pointed doubtfully. Outside, there was chaos. Hundreds of people stared at each other. After a few seconds, they started beating each other up. They were swearing at each other, but Chuxue couldnt hear it clearly through the car window. Chuxue was about to roll down the window when Zhao stopped her. Zhao smiled at her and exined, The people outside are fighting for the bank card. Dont open the window, or youll get hurt. Why do they fight for the bank card? Chuxue asked confusedly. How could they not envy such arge sum of money? And I saw a lot of people in the crowd looking at the man who holds the card. They must be in on it and they all want to keep the million yuan to themselves. Zhao said. Ah? Hows that possible? Chuxue said inconceivably. If they know each other, why did they pretend they dont? Chuxue thought. Besides, its safe to say that you didnt hit the old woman at all. I dont think shes hurt. Zhao said. Hows that possible? Chuxue couldnt stand Zhaos incredulity and said, How pitiful that old woman is! She must have suffered internal injuries. Seeing Chuxue was angry, Zhao gave in immediately and said, Im just guessing. Dont be angry. When Chuxue and Zhao were talking, an old woman appeared from the crowd. Ouch, it hurts. Are you going to trample me to death? It would be better if we split the money equally. The old woman said. The old woman who appeared from the crowd was none other than the woman who kept saying Chuxue had bumped into her. At that moment, she was full of vigour and avoiding being identally injured by others. Chuxue rubbed her eyes and looked at the old woman in disbelief, saying, Its impossible. How could she Zhao shook his head and sighed, You dont often go out alone, and you dont know how lunatic those scammers are. I saw through their trick at a nce. Then why didnt you tell me about it earlier? Chuxue said angrily, And you gave them a million yuan for nothing. You are a nuisance. Thats because Im afraid youll get hurt. Zhao mumbled. He didnt dare speak too loudly Besides, I dont care about the money. Chuxue is all I care about. Zhao thought. Then Zhao said to Chuxue with a smile on his face, Dont worry, Chuxue. The million yuan had already been transferred when we got on the car. When they get the card, there will be no money in it. After saying that, Zhao held his head erect. He looked as if he had done something great. Chuxue gave Zhao an angry stare and didnt answer him. In the crowd Oh, dont hit me. You should go to ask the sucker for some more money rather than fight for the one million yuan. Thats right. Where is the sucker? Yes. He must be rich. Outside the car the fighting was raging. Seeing the attention is about to be transferred to them, Zhao climbed to the driving seat and said, Chuxue, fasten your seat belt. After saying that, Zhao started the car. The people scattered as the car started. By the time they realized it, the car had gone away. Dressed in the new wedding dress, Yiyao Duan walked out of the dressing room. Jingyan Ye was talking with the designer when he heard the footsteps. He immediately turned his head and saw that Yiyao is lowering her head uneasily. With the white wedding dress, Yiyaos looked more fairer. How does it look? Yiyao asked after Jingyan had remained silent for a long time. It looks good on you. Jingyan said. Jingyan approached her step by step and finally took her hand. Yiyao, you are so beautiful. Jingyan said. Yiyao is a reserved person, and Jingyans praise made her even more shy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then Jingyan looked at the high heels on her feet and frowned, saying, But Whats the matter? Yiyao asked. You cant wear high heels. Jingyan said. Yiyao was suddenly enlightened. High heels are bad for the fetus. How could I forget about it? Yiyao thought. Yiyao was about to sit down and take off her heels when the designer came over and stopped her. As the wedding dress has a long hemline, you cant take off the heels. Well Yiyao said. One asked me to take off the heels, and the other asked me not. What should I do? Yiyao thought. After hearing what the designer said, Jingyan said, She can wear other shoes. If it doesnt work, just make another new wedding dress. But the wedding day is near, there is no time Yiyao said. The designer shook her head and said, If time is pressed, Im afraid I cant take the order. There is no point in making a dress that is not perfect. Theres always another way, but she cant wear heels anyway. Jingyan said. Jingyan still did notpromise. He would not turn his back on anything that would harm Yiyaos health. Yiyao had no other choice but take off the heels. Anyway, the skirt is so long that no one can see the shoes I wear. Yiyao said. No. The dress I design has to match the best essories, or Id rather have it in the closet forever. The designer said. Yiyao looked at Jingyan helplessly. She was really between a rock and a hard ce. I thought I was just trying on a dress, but I didnt expect it to be like this, and there would be disputes. Yiyao thought. Yiyao shook Jingyans hand and said, Why dont we promise her first? As they could take the dress away first, theyll have the final say on how they want to match the dress. But Jingyan did not understand that and stubbornly shook his head, saying, No. Im sorry, but I dont want to sell this wedding dress. The designer bowed and said. Yiyao was a little embarrassed. With her hands by her sides, Yiyao said, Ill go and change the dress. Wait! Jingyan said. Jingyan was sitting on the sofa, calm and at ease, but Yiyao knew he was really angry from his incisive eyes. Ill take it. How much do you want? Jingyan said. It has nothing to do with money. Thats my principle. The designer said. The designer was also angry, but years of cultivation told her not to be angry. Jingyan sneered and said, Just tell me how much money do you want. I think you misunderstood me. I cant sell you this dress. The designer said. Yiyao stood awkwardly between them. Id better change the dress first. Yiyao said. Standing between them two, Yiyao felt she was like amb. Even though they were talking about the dress shes wearing, she felt that At the thought of that, Yiyao hurried into the dressing room ignoring the piercing gaze of Jingyan. She looked down and saw the high-heeled shoes on her feet and sighed helplessly. Its the fault of the heels. Yiyao thought. Before long, Yiyao walked out of the dressing room with the dress. As the designer was waiting for her outside the dressing room, Yiyao handed the dress to her. Thanks for the trouble. Yiyao said. The designer looked bad, but she didnt say anything when she saw Yiyaos attitude is so good. Yiyao was about to look for Jingyan when she turned her head and saw that he was on her side. Lets go. Yiyao said. However, Jingyan didnt want to leave. He looked at the designer and asked, Are you sure youre not going to sell it to us? Im sorry, sir. I have the right to be responsible for my design. The designer said in a way neither humble nor pushy. Chapter 387: Chapter 387 An Unexpected Compromise To Yiyao Duans surprise, Jingyan Ye just nodded his head without saying anything more. Jingyan turned his head to Yiyao and said, Lets go. Yiyao was stunned. She had no idea why Jingyan, who was still insisting just now, left so kindly. Yiyao nced back at the dress. She likes that dress. Although she has been in the army, a womans nature is indelible. This might be her only chance to wear the wedding dress in her lifetime. She was pleased with everything about the dress. Yiyao sighed helplessly. Since the designer didnt want to sell it to me, I had no choice. Yiyao thought. Seeming to sense something, Jingyan turned his head. When he saw Yiyao is attached to the dress, Jingyan smiled and said, I will get the dress. Lets go home first. Yiyao did not hear what Jingyan said clearly, and she looked back at Jingyan with a confused face, saying, Ah? Jingyan just smiled and rubbed her hair. Lets go. Jingyan said. Yiyao was puzzled, but seeing that Jingyan had no intention of going on, Yiyao didnt say anything. The silence in the car was stifling. Chuxue Ye kept looking out of the window until her eyes ached. Chuxue didnt know where to look at. Her eyes unconsciously moved to Zhao Nangong. Then she frowned. Looking at him like this, he is a little handsome. Chuxue thought. Zhaos back was erect, and he looked a little taller than usual. The more Chuxue looked at Zhao, the more pleasing she felt. And her previous prejudice against him was much less. WellChuxue. Zhao said. Zhao moved his shoulders ufortably. He saw in the rearview mirror that Chuxue had been staring at him. Zhao darent move and his back was sore. When he couldnt stand it, he called Chuxue. Chuxue was panic when she knew Zhao found she was looking at him, but she soonposed herself. After a cough, Chuxue said, What do you want me to do? Well Zhao said. So I am to me? Zhao thought. Nothing. Where are we going? Zhao said. My home. Chuxue curled her l*p and said. It seemed that I was dazzled. When he speaks, he is as dull as ever. Chuxue thought. OK. Zhao lowered his head innocently and said. So its my fault. I shouldnt have asked such a simple question. Zhao thought. They did not speak again all the way. Zhao turned his head and wanted to talk to Chuxue several times, but he didnt when he saw Chuxues uninterested. After arriving at Yes vi, Chuxue opened the door of the car and got out of it first. Then she turned to say to Zhao, who was prepared to get out of the car, By the way, dont follow me. My parents may be at home. My brother is going to get married soon, and I dont want to kick up a dust because of me and Zhao. As Yiyao is pregnant, I shouldnt bother her with these things anymore. Chuxue thought. I Zhao said. Zhao wanted to refuse, but when he saw Chuxues firm eyes, he had topromise. OK. Zhao said. Zhao opened the door of the car silently and left with lonely steps. This is a neighborhood of vis, where almost everyone has a car. He couldnt get a cab for hours if he just walks like that. He has to walk dozens of miles before he could reach the rtively busy ces. Seeing Zhao is pitiful, Chuxues heart softened and she called out to him. Zhao Nangong! Chuxue said. Whats up? Zhao turned his head surprisingly and said. But the smile on his face faded when he saw Chuxues expressionless look. Whats up, Chuxue? Zhao said. Chuxue ran her fingers through her bangs and pointed to the car, saying, You can drive back in this car. Its too far for you to go home. Oh. Zhao said. Zhao thought Chuxue had changed her mind, but it turned out that Chuxue just asked him to drive the car. Taking the key from Chuxues hand, he opened the door and sat in. Then he started the car, turned the steering wheel, and went out of Chuxues sight. Chuxue made a face at the car leaving far and far. I kindly gave him the car, but he gave me a dirty look. If I had known that, I wouldnt have given him the car. Just let him walk home. Chuxue thought. But at that moment, Zhao couldnt help smile. He didnt think it through just now, but when he recalled it carefully, he knew its a sign of Chuxues concern for him by asking him to drive the car back home. Thinking like this, Zhao was in a good mood. Zhao put the pedal to the metal. The car was hurtling along the highway, leaving the other cars far behind. The speed of the car showed how happy he was. When Chuxue walked into the vi, it was quiet. Chuxue breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to lift her feet and go upstairs when she looked up and saw Kerry standing at the staircase. Dad. Chuxue said. Who is the man who sent you back just now? Kerry asked. Kerry looked sharply at Chuxue, as if he wanted to see through her mind. He is my friend. Chuxue said. Friend? Kerry sneered and said, Then why did you give him the anniversary gift I gave your mom? Who the hell is he? After hearing that, Chuxue was nervous. It felt like when I was in middle school, I was suddenly caught by my father with a male ssmate walking me home. But the strange thing is, I have passed the age of puppy love, and its not a big deal if I have a male friend. Besides, Zhao had his back to the window the whole time. The car blocked him just as he was walking back. Even if dads eyes are good, he wouldnt have seen him from so far away. Chuxue thought. At the thought of that, Chuxue raised her head and said, He is just an ordinary friend of mine. It is difficult to get a taxi here, so I let him drive the car back. Really? Kerry said. Kerry kept his eyes, as sharp as an eagle, on Chuxue. Of course. Chuxue said. If thats the case, why are you fearful? Kerry asked. His eyes were deep and he seemed to see through everything. Thats because the way you look at me scares me. Im not guilty of anything, but you make me doubt my life. Chuxue said. As Chuxue spoke, she walked up to Kerry to hold his arm. Dad, we just met racketeers. But for my friend, I wouldnt have returned home. Do you know how pitiful I am? Chuxue said. Racketeers? Kerry raised his eyebrows and said, Who are they? Theyre organized. Chuxue said. As Chuxue spoke, she pped her chest with a lingering fear. At that time, I was surrounded by a group of people. They almost tore me into pieces. Chuxue said. Kerry turned his head to look at Chuxue. Seeing that Chuxue does not seem to be lying, Kerry nodded and said, The boy seems to be helpful sometimes. Who? Chuxue asked reflexively. When she came to her senses, she realized she had said the wrong thing, so she covered her mouth immediately. Did my father see Zhao? Chuxue thought. Who else can he be except for Zhao? Kerry said. Kerry was amused when he saw the strange facial expression of Chuxue. Dad, youve known it. Chuxue said. I knew it as soon as I saw you. You told me he is a friend of you. Why dont I know you have such a friend? Kerry said. Chuxue stuck out her tongue at Kerry and said, We really met on the road. Kerry nodded and said, OK. You cant disbelieve me. Chuxue said. I believe you. Kerry said. Why shes like this before I me her? When did she be so timid? Kerry thought. Besides, after so many things, Kerrys impression of Zhao had changed. Zhao didnt seem as bad as Kerry thought. After hearing their voices, Venus walked out of the bedroom. At a nce, she saw Chuxues holding Kerry s arm. What are you talking about? Venus asked. Nothing. Chuxue waved her hands immediately and said. Chuxue winked desperately at Kerry without Venuss knowledge. Kerry nodded at her understandingly and said, I just asked her where she has been and why shees back sote. Chuxue, you left earlier than us, but why youe back sote? Venus asked. At the mention why Chuxue came back sote, Venus fell to the interest. Dont mention it. Chuxue said angrily with a grimace, I just met racketeers. I almost gave them the gift dad gave you for the anniversary. Oh? Just tell us what happened. Venus looked at Chuxue curiously. There had been a lot of that in the newstely, but Venus hadnt experienced it. Well Chuxue said. Chuxue was about to embellish the story and tell it to Venus when there came the sound of the key turning in the lock of the door. They three looked at the door simultaneously and saw Jingyan and Yiyao. Youre back! Venus said. Venus was interested in Chuxues story one second ago, but she forgot it when she saw Jingyan. Chuxue curled her l*p. Why you juste back when Im telling the story? No one listens to my story now. Chuxue thought. Where is the wedding dress? Venus took Yiyaos hand and said. Venus was curious when she saw their empty hands. We didnt bring it back. Jingyan said. After saying that, he went straight to the sofa. Venus took Yiyao to go to the sofa and asked Jingyan, What happened? Why didnt you bring it back? Jingyan rubbed his forehead and said, There was some disagreement, and the designer didnt want to sell it to us. The designer didnt want to sell it to you? Venus said in surprise. Is there really a designer who doesnt want to sell the dress she designs when she is paid? Venus thought. Jingyan nodded and said, Yes. Jingyan didnt want to say much about it. After all, its a shameful thing. Kerry, who has been silent, asked, How much money does she want? It has nothing to do with money. Jingyan said. Really? Kerry raised his eyebrows and asked, Then why she doesnt sell it to you? Jingyan opened his mouth, but he didnt say the reason for a long time. Jingyan took a look at Yiyao, but he didnt know where to start. Yiyaos hand was held by Venus. When she saw Jingyan is silent, she said, Because I cant wear high heels, and the designer requires me to wear heels to match the dress, we didnt make a deal. She is such a strange designer. Kerry said with a frown. Then Kerry sank in thought. Then what should we do? How can you have a wedding without the dress? Venus asked worriedly. Time was running out. They have to do a lot of other things besides preparing for the wedding dress. Its impossible for them to focus on this one thing alone. And its certainly toote to make a new dress again. Jingyan threw his hands back and closed his eyes tiredly, saying, Ill try something else. Seeing they are worried, Chuxue said in disdain, Cant we force her to sell it to us? Shes not short of money, so lets see what shes short of. Then we can threaten her with what she needs. Thats right. Jingyan opened his eyes suddenly and said. It just happened to ur to him. Am I smart? Chuxue raised her chin and said proudly. Jingyan rolled his eyes and said helplessly, Yes. You are the most intelligent person. When Ziying Duan went back to the hotel, she locked herself in her room. Ziyings father knocked on the door for several times, but there was no response. With a sigh, he was ready to put down his hand and leave. Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking ss in the room, followed by a crash of throwing objects. Ah! Ziying threw everything on the table to the ground in her madness, and all the ss shattered to pieces. Ziying! Ziyings father knocked on the door worriedly and said, What are you doing? Ziying. He didnt know what was going on, and he couldnt open the door, so he could only stand outside worrying. Dad, leave me alone. Ziying said as she cried. Then she broke another ss and said, Im in a bad mood. Please leave me alone for a while. Ziyings father didnt leave. Daughter, what happened? Just tell it to me. I can give you whatever you need. Dont be angry. Ziyings father said. Dad, you dont understand. Ziying said. Big drops of tears fell on the quilt and were instantly absorbed into it. Ziying was choked with sobs and she was unable to utter aplete sentence. Daughter? Daughter? Ziyings father called Ziying several times, but he didnt hear Ziyings reply. His heart skipped a beat and he called the hotel customer service staff immediately. The customer service staff went upstairs soon and asked, Sir, what can I do for you? Come on, open the door. My daughters in there. Come on. Ziyings father said. Ziyings father grabbed the customer service staff by the wrist and in a twinkling of an eye, the staffs hand had been pinched out of a red mark. However, the staffforted Ziyings father in a good-tempered way and said, Sir, dont worry. Ill go and get the spare key for you now. Then you go right now! Now! Ziyings father said. In Ziyings fathers roar, the customer service staff pulled his hand out of Ziyings fathers. The staff rubbed the red mark on his wrist and sighed. People in every walk of life cant escape getting hurt. The staff thought. The staff turned to look at Ziyings father and saw he is very anxious. Then the staff shook his head helplessly. His daughter is so indocile. Even at her fathers age, she put on a show of bad temper. The staff thought. To save time, the staff asked his colleague by a walkie-talkie to bring the key upstairs. As soon as Ziyings father got the key, he began to unlock the door. Daughter! Ziyings father said. Opening the door, Ziyings father took a quick nce and saw Ziying huddle in the corner. Ziyings father rushed to hug her. Just tell me what happened. Dont do anything stupid. Ziyings father said. Dad Ziying said. Ziying was holding her knees when she heard her fathers voice. Then she looked up and saw her father is in front of her, so she reached out to hug his father.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What should I do? Dad Ziying said. Just tell me what happened! Ziyings father said. Seeing Ziying is sad, Ziyings father could not help feeling sad within himself. Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Will You Come to My Wedding? Jingyan is going to get married, but Im not the bride. Ziying looked helpless, she still dreamed that Jingyan would marry her someday in the future. The woman he loved was her but not Yiyao. But now he was going to marry that woman! Although she didnt believe this, she knew that she might have no chance anymore. He doesnt belong to you, listen to my words. Ill find a better man for you! Mr. Duan caressed Ziyings hair, she was very outraged now. Then, Ziying shook her head in his arms and said, Dad, its hard for me to forget him for I love him so much. Hearing this, Mr. Duan was anxious, He is going to get married, you can do nothing. No, since he is not married yet, everything is possible. What do you want to do? Mr. Duan knew her well, he understood her thought by merely a nce. You are my only daughter, please dont do anything silly! Ziying clenched her fist, as if she didnt hear her fathers words, then she said, I have to seize my love and I wont resigned to it. After investigating for a few days, Jingyan found that the designer almost had no weakness. She was a very self-disciplined person, so it was only two days before the wedding that he found out her weaknesses. Her mother was seriously ill, he could tell it from the door of the ward even though he was not a doctor. Originally, he could do nothing, since she had a weakness now, he could take advantage of this opportunity. Her mother was particrly fond of listening to music, especially the song of an old singer. However, that singer hadnt sung for years. Her dream was to hear the live of that singer. However, the singer was too old to sing in public. Fortunately, Kerry knew the singer, and Jingyan tried his best to invite her to sing for the old patient. Jingyan drove to the hospital. When they arrived, the designer hadnte yet, so they started to prepare for the performance. Who are you? The old patient stared at Jingyan fearlessly. Jingyan checked the stereo without raising his head and answered, Im here to help you. An hourter, the designer arrived. As soon as she saw Jingyan, she suddenly grew sullen and asked, Why are you here? Thats not important, what matters most is the purpose of my presence. Then he walked out and invited Yiyao and the old singer to the ward. You you are The patient was very excited that she couldnt speak fluently. Her idol was standing in front of her! The old singer quickly went over and held her hand, Just lie on the bed, Ie here to sing for you. Is this true? The patient couldnt believe it and turned to look at the designer, Daughter, give me a pinch and see whether Im dreaming or not. Mom, its true, youre not dreaming! Seeing that her mother was happy, the designer smiled as well. No, just give a pinch, I cant believe it! Thus, the designer gave her a light pinch and said, How is it, is it a dream? After feeling the pain on her hands, the patient smiled happily, Its true, its not a dream! The old singer was also touched by this scene. She took the microphone and cleared her throat and started singing. Hearing the sound, people all walked out of their wards and gathered in the corridor. They wanted to know who was singing. After singing a few songs, the old singer coughed and said apologetically, Sorry, I catch a cold recently and cant sing too much, but Im really grateful for your appreciation. Its my honor! Its okay, you should take care of yourself. Although a bit reluctant, the patient bade a farewell to the singer. Seeing this, Yiyao was a bit moved and leaned on Jingyans shoulder. When turning back, Jingyan found that she was crying. Is this touching? Jingyan couldnt understand it and asked. Of course, dont you think so? Yiyao wiped the tears with her hand and continued, It is touching enough that one can see her idol after so many years. Jingyan said nothing. Then the singer walked out followed by the designer. Mr. Ye, thank you! As soon as she walked out, she bowed at Jingyan. Its a piece of cake. Jingyan waved his hand, I just heard that there was a patient who kept singing in hospital. So I wanted to help her. Mr. Ye. When Jingyan and Yiyao was about to leave, the designer suddenly asked, which made Jingyan felt a bit confused. I know your purpose and I dont want to dy your wedding, its just that Im a perfectionist, so I cant let it go. Well, then Ill just say to the point, will you sell the wedding dress to us? I The designer looked back at her mother who was extremely happy and replied somewhat helpless, Well, I can sell it to you. Jingyan had done her a big favour. Except the wedding dress, she could do nothing to repay him. Fine. Jingyan opened the car door and asked Yiyao to get on. It was until this moment that Yiyao realized it and quickly got on passengers seat. Then, the singer also got on and so did the designer. What do you want? The designer was a little annoyed and asked, Just tell me when do you need it? Welle to your studio this afternoon, just prepare the wedding dress for us. Thats it? The designer felt a little incredulous, she thought they would have some other demands. Yes. Jingyan nodded gently. The car kept parking there. The designer felt strange, when would they leave? After a while, all the people on the car stared at her. It was then she realized that and said, Im sorry. Then she got off. Jingyan nodded to her and then drove away. Since the wedding dress was prepared, all Yiyao needed to do was wait. Yiyao held her phone, not knowing what to do. Jun was calling her. When she first decided to get married, she had called him, however, he didnt like Jingyan and quickly hung up the phone before she could finish her words. After hesitating for a while, she decided to call him again, and after waiting for a moment, he answered the phone. Hello? Yiyao heard no voice, so she asked faintly, then she heard a cough. Dad? What? Jun answered in a low voice, and didnt say anything, it seemed that he was waiting for Yiyao. Yiyao didnt know what to say, after a while, she continued, Dad, will youe to my wedding the day after tomorrow? Although she knew it was inappropriate to ask such a question for a father should attend his daughters wedding. However, since the groom was Jingyan, she could only ask like this. Jun was silent for a long time. If it wasnt for the asional training sounds from the other side, Yiyao would have thought that he had hung up the phone. She kept waiting and then Jun asked, Have you made up your mind? Well, Im prepared for it. Almost at the same time, Yiyao answered. Since they decided to get married, there shouldnt be any hesitation. She had missed a lot due to the ear disease. She loved Jingyan and he was willing to ept her. They would lead a happy life in the future. Well. Jun sighed, Since you are happy, I can do nothing, Ille tomorrow. Thank you dad! Yiyao was relieved, Juns blessing was the best present for her. After hanging up the phone, she turned to look at Jingyan, then she smiled happily. Why are you so happy? Jingyan thought Yiyao felt d to see him, so he smiled as well. Of course Yiyao knew what he was thinking, so she pouted and said, Dont be narcissistic, many things can make me happy! Really? Jingyan sat beside her, So, just tell me. Of course its the wedding. Yiyao said in a quick manner, and quickly stopped when she realized it. Hearing this, Jingyan looked at her happily, Its definitely because of me. No! I havent finished, why do you interrupt me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Well, just continue. Jingyan looked gently and waited her to finish the words. Yiyao, however, got goosebumps. She knew that whatever she said, Jingyan would think it was because of him. Of course he was not the reason for her fathers agreement. Jun didnt like Jingyan, or they shouldnt wait for so long. My dad agrees toe to our wedding. Yiyaos eyes were filled with shines. All those gloom disappeared. Seeing that Yiyao was happy, Jingyan smiled as well, Thats fine, when will he arrive? Ill go pick him up. Well, Ill go. Yiyao refused Jingyan directly, her father already didnt like Jingyan, if he didnt see her, then he would feel unhappy. That was not what she wanted. Fine, lets go together. Jingyan could do nothing but hugged her. The next day, after dressing for a while, Yiyao got into Jingyans car. They received the phone call two hours ago when Jun boarded on the ne. He must be arrived soon. It was better for them to wait at the airport. When they arrived, Jingyan made a call to Jun, but the phone was still turned off. He must be on the ne now, lets wait in the car. Jingyan turned to Yiyao who was lying on the passenger seat. Yiyao snorted, Well, I want to take a snap, awake me when he arrives. Okay. Jingyan took off his jacket to cover he and caressed her hair. Yiyao didnt know how long she slept, but when Jingyan shook her up, she found many people walking out of the airport. Then she became anxious. God, why doesnt dad call us? Then she was about to open the door and got off. After seeing that Jingyan was still calm and rxed, she asked a bit anxious, What are you waiting for? Jingyan smiled and said calmly, Uncle said he just got off the ne and is probably getting his luggage now, so we dont need to be in a hurry. You Yiyao pointed at Jingyan and didnt know what to say. How could he keep silent and make her feel anxious? All right, lets go. Seeing that, Yiyao was a bit sullen, Jingyan stopped joking and walked over to her. From a distance, Yiyao saw a strong man walking out, she raised her head and was a bit excited. Then she quickly ran over and said, Dad. Seeing Yiyao, Jun also felt excited and said, You look thinner. Since Yiyao left the training ground without any reason, he hadnt seen her for several months. Although he was not a helicopter parent, he still missed her. Yiyao thought that Jun would be very angry, but to her amazement, Jun didnt me her at all. Her eyes became moist. Lets go home first. Seeing that Yiyao was about to cry, Jingyan quickly said. Jun looked at Jingyan but said nothing, then he looked at Yiyao again and said, Lets go. Jingyan gave way for Jun and held Yiyao in his arms and said, Its the ck car at the entrance. Jun didnt turn back and just gave them a gesture. Then he walked ahead, although looked indifferent, he was actually moved. Chapter 389: Chapter 389 Another Kidnapping His daughter had really turned into an adult and he was no longer the one to help her relive her pain, but the man with her. That man would get everything prepared, therefore, as a father, he didnt have to worry too much about her. He should be happy about that, but why did he feel so sad? It felt like part of his body was missing and he couldnt be sad, but smiled to it. Yiyao Duan wiped her tears and smiled at Jingyan Ye. She had rarely expressed her emotions since she was a child. Today was special, so she really couldnt hold back. Wait a minute. The three of them were almost to the car when Yiyao suddenly called for a stop, making Jun Duan and Jingyan both look at her in confusion. Yiyao bowed her head, embarrassed, You guys go up. I need to go to the toilet. When she said this, both of them understood, and Jingyan, who was near to her, added, Be quick, OK? When Yiyao came to the bathroom, which was empty, forming a sharp contrast with the noise outside. She felt strange, for there were nobody here. But her stomach drove her not to think so much, so she hurriedly ran in. When she finished, she still didnt see anyone. When Yiyao came to the sink, she suddenly felt something passing by. When she took a look at it, there was no one there. Yiyao thought that she was so tired these days that she made it an illusion, so she shook her head and opened the tap. Suddenly, she could see nothing and she felt a piece of cloth covering her eyes. Yiyao realized something was happening and wanted to turn around, but for some reason, she was all run down. She heard someonemanding and tried to hear what she was saying, but in the end, she fainted away. Jingyan waited in the car for nearly an hour but Yiyao didnt show up, so he got a little anxious. Whats going on? Jun Duan, as a soldier, also sensed something was not OK. Ill go and check her. Unbuckling his seat belt, Jingyan got out of the car and headed towards the toilet while making a phone call. No one answered. He waited outside the door, watching the peopleing in and out, but he didnt see Yiyao. Excuse me, is there anyone else inside? Thedy who was asked by him took a nce at him, No. Then she shook her head, I dont know whats going on today, for there are so few people in the airports restroom. Hearing this, Jingyan was shocked. Expressing his thanks, he rushed into the toilet without hesitation. Hey, hey! Thedy shouted behind Jingyan, but Jingyan just ignored it. She gazed at Jingyan s back with a shocked look and shook her head. Nowadays, she really couldnt figure out young people. Fortunately, when she came out, she checked that there was no one inside, otherwise he would make a mess since he came into it so rudely. Jingyan walked into the toilet, which was indeed empty. Yiyao? He called her name, but no one answered. Jingyan was uneasy, and he pushed open every door one by one to check. When he checked one more, he got more disappointed. In the end, there was only one left, but Jingyan stopped. He didnt dare to open it for fear that there was no one inside and he would be disappointed, but he was also afraid that there was Yiyao lying inside. He hoped that at this time, Yiyao would appear from behind, alive and happy. Even though she wouldugh at him about this for a long time, as long as she was safe, he would be willing to beughed at. After thinking for a long time, Jingyan still made up his mind to open thest door. It was empty and cold. He knew that Yiyao hadnt been here, so where had she gone? Had they missed each other on his way here? With thisst hope, Jingyan ran towards the car. What? Where is she? Opening the car door, he found there was only Jun Duan there, without Yiyao. Seeing that he came back alone, Jun Duan knew her daughter was missing. Faced with his puzzlement, Jingyan didnt know what to say. He took out his phone and called Yiyao again, but this time it had been turned off. Where is Yiyao? Jun Duan got out of the car, gazing at him. Taking a closer look, you could find unease in his eyes. Jingyan shook his head, I dont know. He didnt know where she was, but inside there was an answerYiyao was in trouble. Jun Duan also thought so, but he refused to admit it. He had trained her for so long to make her so strong, so how could normal people catch her? Ill go and see whats going on. Jun Duan still had hope inside, so he went to the toilet. Guarding at the door, Jingyan thought about every person that might hurt Yiyao, and finally there was only one he was sureZiying Duan. These days he always felt uneasy and now he got the answer. After thinking about this, as soon as Jun Duan came out, he immediately told him and took him to the car. He didnt want to waste any time and drove directly to the hotel where Ziying was staying. Sorry sir, we cant help you with your inquiry. The hotel receptionist looked at him apologetically, with some regret in her eyes. Although he was a handsome man, she couldnt lose her job for him. Jingyan didnt say more, but took out a stack of cashes from his bag, Now, can you tell me? The receptionist saw the money and immediately agreed, Ill check it for you right now. Then she typed Ziying Duan into theputer, We indeed have this guest, but she has checked out this morning. Then he checked her fathers name, who had also checked out this morning. Jingyan thought that he must know something about this. Since he had checked out, he couldnt tell himself that he didnt get involved in. Throwing down the cashes, he called as he walked outside. He would use every method to find out where they were! Yiyao woke up from hera. This time, she was lying on a bed with her hands tied, but her eyes were not covered, as well as her was not gagged. Taking a look at the decoration of the room, Yiyao didnt think she was in someones home, but a hotel. When she was thinking about who had kidnapped her, one walked into the room. Are you awake now? Judging from the voice, she was trying to figure out who had kidnapped her and her whole body twisted into a weird arc on the bed. Ziying! Her appearance didnt surprise Yiyao. In this city, Yiyao didnt have many people who hated her this much and the only one who could threaten her now was Ziying. Since Yiyao knew the person who did this to her, she wasnt that terrified and asked directly, What do you want? Me? Ziying pointed at herself, Im not going to do anything. I just want to talk to you. Is this necessary? Your wedding, two dayster, right? Ziying didnt care what she said and she directly said what she wanted to say. Hearing this, Yiyao didnt say anything and just stared at her, waiting for her to continue. Do you love Jingyan? Of course. Yiyao felt funny. If she didnt love him, how would she marry him? No, you dont love him as much as I do! Yiyao raised her eyebrows, Really? Love couldnt bepared in a such way. They both thought they loved him more. Seeing she didnt care at all, Ziying got mad, Do you really believe he married you just because he loves you? Of course. Yiyao looked her in the eyes, whose expression was different from the grimace on her face. You Ziying was furious at her words, but she immediatelyughed for no reason. You still think youre the special one, right? Soon, youll feel like living in hell. Ziying pped her hands and two muscle heads came in. Ziying wrapped the arms and ordered, Take her to my car. Be careful. I dont want anybody to see her. The big man nodded, and put Yiyao in a stic bag before dragging her out of the hotel. On the way, Yiyao struggled desperately, but her hands were tied, so she could only let them drag her. Arriving at the underground parking lot, Yiyao still could see nothing. Getting to the car, she was forced to get inside. Hey! Let me go! Yiyao was reluctant to get into the car, so they stayed stiff. Ziying followed closely behind. Seeing her struggling, she cursed at the two men, What the hell are you doing? Just throw her inside! Hearing this, the big men suddenly realized and dragged Yiyao in directly. Suddenly, Yiyao felt pain in her belly, but she couldnt scream. Just now, her hearing aid also fell on the ground, and she couldnt hear any sound. She got panicked and grabbed the seat belt, but the pain didnt ease. Jingyan was looking for Ziying, and when they left the hotel, he arrived soon. Learning that he waste, Jingyan hit the wall, when the phone suddenly rang. Hello? Jingyan couldnt suppress his anger, so his voice was low and piercing. On the phone, Ziying pretended as if nothing had happened, Jingyan Where is Yiyao? Hearing that it was her voice, Jingyan directly asked the question he wanted to know without any greeting. If it was all his spection before, now he was sure that she did this, for as soon as he arrived at the hotel, they left. Jingyan, I dont know what youre talking about. Isnt Yiyao with you? Ziying spoke innocently and at the same time, she gave a look at Yiyao provocatively. Yiyao didnt have any expression, which made her a little angry.This is from N?velDrama.Org. What she didnt know was that Yiyao couldnt hear anything now, so she was indifferent to everything she was saying. Jingyan made a gesture to Jun Duan next to him, telling him to search where the phone signal was, while he forced himself to keep talking to her. The suburbs. Jun Duan nced at the location and said in a low voice. Jingyan did not hesitate to hang up the phone and drive to chase after them. Not knowing they areing for her, she still had some interest in talking to Yiyao. But this time, it was her solo show. She didnt care so much because Yiyao was still gagged. By the time they reached, Yiyao was already unconscious because of the pain and could only let them do anything to her. There came the horn from the distance and Ziying immediately sat up sensitively and looked outside, only to see a ck Rolls Royceing towards their direction. Stop, stop, stop. Take her to the top floor! Hurry up! Ziying ran upstairs in a panic. Although the two men didnt know what happened, they had to do what she asked for, so they dragged Yiyao upstairs without dressing up. Yiyao only felt a twinge in her belly and warm liquid seemed to flow out from her belly. She reached out to check and only felt desperated. It wasb***d!!! Chapter 390: Chapter 390 Questioning They Lost The Baby Jingyan Ye rushed out of the car. When he saw a car pulling over, he frowned. Looking up at the abandoned building, he seemed to see someone on the rooftop. He took a look at it again and ran into the building. Jun Duan, behind him, also noticed it after getting got out of the car, so he then followed Jingyan to the rooftop. On the rooftop, Ziying Duan was a bit panicked, Whats going on? Did you guys hit her? No! The big men were also confused. They didnt even touch her, so how could there be so much b***d? Ziying suddenly thought about something and she was sure its the reason why she bled so much. Its impossible. Impossible. How can she be so weak? Ziying shook her head. She had heard that she was pregnant, but she hadnt treated her that violently, so how could she bleed? When she was still wondering, Jingyan and Jun Duan had already appeared at the rooftop, and what caught their eyes was Yiyao lying on the ground with b***d oozing out from her body. Yiyao! When Jingyan saw this, he took a few steps forward, but after seeing the knife in Ziying s hand, he stopped. Jingyan, stay there. Ziying s knife got a little closer to Yiyao s neck. Jun Duan stopped Jingyan when he saw Ziying in such a state, Dont hurt her and we will just stay here! Ziying raised her head and looked at Jingyan with pity, Jingyan, nice to see you. When she was in the hotel, she sensed that Jingyan was looking for her, so she immediately left the hotel. But now he came here, she felt relived. Jingyan were full of anxiety, and he kept staring at Yiyao, for the b***d was getting more and more, but Jingyan couldnt do anything. Jun Duan behind him was even more furious, for Yiyao s clothes were ripped, making her skin exposed to the air. He red at Ziying. What did you do to her? But Ziying kept staring at Jingyan. Seeing that his eyes was always fixed on Yiyao, she was very reluctant to ept this and said to one big man, Come here. Me? That big man pointed at himself, with an incredulous expression. She only said its about kidnapping, but she didnt say the hostage thing and there was a high probability that he would need to kill her. At this moment, he wanted to give up. Ziying found he was hesitating and snorted, If you donte now, none of us will get away. Im afraid you cant get the rest of the money. The two big men looked at each other, and finallypromised. They went up, squatting beside Ziying and took the knife. At this moment, Jingyan suddenly appeared in front Ziying. People there were all bewildered, for they didnt know when Jingyan started moving from the stairway to them. After all, Jun Duan was a soldier, so he immediately knew what he was going to do. Taking a few steps forward, he knocked down the big men. Jingyan! Before Ziying could react, Jingyan had already run down the stairs with Yiyao in his arms. She wanted to chase him, but she was stopped by Jun Duan. Jun Duan took a look at Ziying and then left them there and immediately followed Jingyan. Before they came, they had already called the police and they believed that the police woulde here soon, so he didnt have to worry too much. Yiyao, Yiyao? With the lifeless Yiyao in his arms, he repeatedly called her name as he ran. But no matter how many times he called, Yiyao never responded to him, and his hands were with her b***d.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Putting her into the car, Jingyan drove the car as fast as he could, without stopping at the red lights all the way. When the roadside traffic police saw this, they immediately sent several police cars to follow him. Soon, they arrived at the hospital, and Yiyao finally opened her eyes because of the bumps. Yiyao, youre awake! Jingyan looked at Yiyao in his arms opening her eyes, he was happy. But in the next second, he began to worry. Hmm? Yiyao was delirious and her clothes were messy. She had no strength to say anything to Jingyan. With her dazed eyes open, she only saw Jingyan s mouth opening and closing, but she couldnt hear what he was saying. When she came to her senses, she felt a searing pain inside her body. Hold on and well get to the hospital soon. Jingyan saw she was unfocused, like she was going to pass out immediately, so he tried to keep speaking to her. But Yiyao couldnt hear him and her eyelids were heavy. She wanted to close her eyes and have a good sleep. After putting her down at the hospital bed, he rushed to the emergency room, but he was stopped. Seeing that Yiyao didnt wake up again, he couldnt care about anything else and insisted on following her in. Sir, you cant go in, sir! Several nurses were stopping Jingyan. Staring at this tall and strong man in front of them, they knew they couldnt stop him. Let me in. Jingyan pushed them away and was about to step inside when a voice came out from the inside, If you dont want her to die, dont get in my way. Jingyan stopped. It was the surgeon, so Jngyan was wondering whether he should stop. The surgeon, an extremely young man, saw Jingyan in sadness, shook his head and sighed. Then he said to the nurse, Forget it. Take him to change the asepsis clothes. Jingyan didnt expect him to agree, so he froze for a moment and hurriedly walked out. Passing by the nurses guarding at the door, he found they were also surprised, as if they had never seen Dr. Zhao agree such a thing. Following the nurses and changing into the asepsis clothes, the surgery inside was about to begin. Seeing Yiyao s condition, Dr. Zhao frowned, Whats going on? What happened? Only to see b***d and meat there, it was hard to judge who she was from her face. The shirt on her body had been redressed, but it was sure that she had cried. Is she alright? Jingyan was eager to know this. He didnt know her condition and the tears and b***d on her shirt made him heart break. Dr. Zhao ignored him and seriously began to examine Yiyao s body. He then told Jingyan, The baby, Im afraid Jingyan felt its the end of the world. If they lost the baby, what about Yiyao? He thought of this and pointed to the unconscious Yiyao lying on the bed and asked, How is she? She is fine, but she has lost too much b***d and needs a b***d transfusion. Only then did Jingyan relieve. He nodded and asked the doctor, What should we do then? Abortion, otherwise it will be a stillborn. The longer it stays inside her, the more dangerous she will be. Jingyan choked with sorrow. Although he did not say how much he loved this child, he always looked forward to his born, but now everything had changed. He watched Dr. Zhao took it out of Yiyao s belly and put it on a te. It was a bloody mess, but after he walked over to see it, he found the baby was about to take shape, with limbs ready toe out. Lying on the bed, Yiyao could feel nothing, but she was crying. Dr. Zhao sighed and carefully stitched her belly. He turned back, seeing Jingyan stand there in a daze, with sadness and sorrow on his face. After the surgeon finished everything, the nurse came with a b***d bag. Dr. Zhao patted Jingyan s shoulder, Take her into the ward. In the ward, Jingyan stayed with Yiyao. He blinked once in a long time, so his eyes were bloodshot. Yiyao slowly opened her eyes, as soon as her senses came back, she woke up with the pain in her belly. That kind of pain made her a little scared, so she reached out to touch her wound. But she was held by Jingyan and he said in a hoarse voice, Dont touch it. Itll get infected. Yiyao couldnt hear what he said and insisted on breaking free from his hand. Helplessly, Jingyan put her hand into his arms. Yiyao, dont be like this, well have a childter! Hum Yiyao opened her mouth but what she made was some murmurs. What do you want? Only then did Jingyan notice that something was wrong with her, so he checked Yiyao s ears, Where are your hearing aids? Yiyao shook her head, for she couldnt hear what he was saying, but she got his words from his mouth. They! Jingyan clenched his fist. How dare they do this to her? They not only made Yiyao suffer all the humiliation, but also made them lose the child. Jingyan needed a revenge, for sure. Jingyan put Yiyao s head in his arms,forting, Its okay. Its good that you cant hear, so there wont be so much to make you sad. In his arms, Yiyao felt the vibrations in his chest, suddenly feeling iparably safe. In fact, even if he didnt let her touch her belly, she knew that the child was not there. On the operation, she was not unconscious. If there was no anesthetic, she was afraid that she would sit up and refuse the operation. But now, everything was toote. With the child lost, her heart had be empty. After living for so long, she had never been so desperate. Her heart was calm like a puddle of stagnant water. Yiyao put one hand on her heart, finding it was still beating. She surprisingly didnt feel a trace of sadness, for her heart had turned into a stone. Jingyan, of course, sensed Yiyao s weirdness, so he held her tighter. There were footsteps at the door, and Jun Duan came in. He directly ignored Jingyan and walked to Yiyao with much concern. Hey, baby girl, how are you doing? Yiyao raised her head and tried her best to show a smile to Jun Duan. But in Jun Duans eyes, it was even worse than crying. Say something. Whats going on? Jun Duan stomped. When they went there, there was so much b***d, so how could she be fine? Uncle, lets go out and talk. Jingyan put Yiyao back under the nket and took Jun Duan out. Jun Duan originally hesitated, but after ncing back at Yiyao who had her eyes closed, he knew that she was now weak and fragile, so he didnt say anything and walked out with Jingyan. Hows it going? After closing the door, Jingyan was facing his direct question. He was really too worried about Yiyao, so he wanted to know the answer. Uncle Jingyan called out, ready to tell him, I should tell you one thing. Yiyao is pregnant and its been two or three months What? Jun Duan couldnt help but interrupt him. They actually didnt tell him! Its like this. This time they kidnapped Yiyao and maybe they were rude and made Yiyao fall down, causing the child Then Jingyan stopped. After a while, he finished the sentence, We lost the child. No more? Jun Duan repeated. When he figured out what he was saying, he was trembling in anger. It was her daughter and how could she be so miserable? Just now, he felt Ziying was pitiful, so he let her go. But he didnt expect that they would do such a shitty thing. I shouldnt let them go. I need to find her now. Jun Duan rolled up his sleeves and headed back. After several steps, he was dragged back by Jingyan. Theyve already been taken to the police station and theres plenty of time for us to find them. Now it has to be a priority to calm Yiyao down. Jingyan took a nce at the ward, Shes too bored now. Im afraid she might do something stupid. Jun Duan sighed. He knew his daughter, as well as her temper. She had been like this from her childhood and she would be even more silent when she met something. Even her closest ones didnt know what she was thinking. Jingyan closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, suddenly thinking of something, By the way, uncle, do you know what happened to Yiyao s ears? Ears? It had been a long time since Yiyao mentioned it, so he thought she almost recovered. Could her hearing get worse? In a mission, Yiyao got her ear hurt because of the bomb to protect her subordinates, resulting in hearing loss. Bomb? Jingyan frowned. Knowing the cause, it would be much easier to cure. He needed to contact Louis as soon as possible. Now that the baby was gone, Yiyao would definitely have a hard time recovering. If she had another ear surgery now, it was impossible for her to handle. Pa! The sound of a heavy thing falling on the ground came, along with the sound of Yiyao s suffocating. Yiyao! Jingyan knew it was not good, so he pushed open the door. Once he entered, he saw Yiyao lying on the floor with tears in her eyes. How are you? Jingyan took several steps forward to check Yiyao s wounds, but her belly was oozing b***d. He picked her up and pressed the call button on the wall several times. Yiyao frowned and held back her tears. She just lifted the nket to check her wound, but she didnt see the wound, so she still had some hope. But she couldnt sit up, so she could only tilt her head. But when she finally saw the wound, most of her body was already out of the bed, and she fell to the ground with only a slight movement. Pain! The whole body hurt! The pain was about to tear her apart But the pain couldnt bepared with the pain inside her! Since she learned that she had a child, she had been looking forward to his arrival day and night. At that moment, she thought she was the happiest girl in the world. But now, she would never see her baby. He had gone before he had a chance to see the world. Chapter 391: Chapter 391 She Needed to Pay for This Looking at the tears in Yiyao Duan s eyes, Jingyan Ye felt sorry for her and held her in his arms. Yiyao, cry. Dont hold it back. If youre sad, just cry it out He didnt want to see her pretend to be strong. Yiyao finally released, crying out. In Jingyan s arms, she was whimpering. Gradually, she cried louder and louder. Indeed, it was not easy for her to ept this all. Outside the door, Jun Duan stood against the wall. He suddenly felt that he was not a good father, for he never really cared about her daughters real thoughts. And he was never in her shoes. He could see Yiyao relied on Jingyan a lot. Although it was hard for others to sense her emotions, he could feel that Jingyan was different, from some details. He walked out of the ward and closed the door. He saw Dr. Zhaoing. Making a gesture to him, he whispered, Let them stay for a while, please. When Yiyao let out all her emotions, he could go and check her. Dr. Zhao was a young man, so he immediately understood. When he turned around, he invited Jun Duan, How abouting to my office? Ziying Duan s father was having a meeting at the hotel when he received the police s phone call. The day before, Ziying suddenly asked him to change a hotel, and before he figured out the reason, he was transferred to this hotel and never saw her again. He was having the meeting when a sharp knock on the door interrupted him. He opened the door unhappily, but when he saw that it was the police, he was confused. After a while, he asked, Hello, sir. May I help you? They were just having a meeting and thats not illegal, he thought to himself. The policeman showed his identification to him, Mr. Duan, pleasee with us. Ziying s father, however, didnt do as they asked. But the employees behind him were already gossiping, Sir may I ask why? Ziying Duan is your daughter, right? Yes. Thats right. Pleasee with us. The police got serious. When he heard his daughters name, he knew something was happening. Giving instructions to the people behind him, he dismissed the meeting. Then he followed the police to leave. On the way, he was worried about his daughter, Sir, anything happened to Ziying? The police officer driving the car looked back at him with contempt, What can happen to her? Its good if she didnt get others killed. Huh? This greatly shocked him, How could Ziying Sir, is there any mistake? The police officer snorted, no longer answering him. He was struggling all the way. Finally, he arrived at the police station. Dad! As soon as the door of the interrogation room was opened, Ziying was squatting on the ground, and the moment she looked up, she saw his father appearing at the door. She was so excited that she wanted to stand up. However, she was sitting on a chair with handcuffs, and just as soon as she tried to stand up, she sat back down. Ziying! When he saw Ziying sitting in the interrogation room, he finally realized her daughter was in trouble. What happened? Whats going on? As soon as Ziying saw her father, she burst into tears and couldnt say anything at all. How could she answer her fathers question?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The police officer who brought him in frowned, Ill tell youter. Mr. Duan, please tell your daughter to cooperate with us to make a statement, otherwise it will be unfavored for her. Good, good, sir. We will cooperate! He was assuring the police officers. Holding Ziying s hand, he asked softly, Ziying, what happened? Tell everything to the police, OK? I dont want you to be used. Staring at her father, she choked, and tears kepting out, Dad, II She did not know where to start and she did not tell him anything about this. The whole thing was just a whim and she just did this. What she never expected was that she would make Yiyao have an abortion. In the end, she escaped to the rooftop, which waspletely insane. After all, it was his own daughter, so he knew she had done something wrong. He changed into a more serious manner, What exactly did you do? Thinking the police told him that she almost got someone killed, he was wondering it was true or not. Since she didnt answer, the police put the interrogation record on the table and sat opposite them, Since you dont want to say, then I ask, you answer, OK? He looked up at Ziying, When did you kidnap Yiyao Duan? Kidnap? Her father looked at Ziying in disbelief, How could you do such a thing? I Ziying bowed her head, not daring to look at her father, I really love Jingyan and I cant stand the fact that he was going to marry another woman, so I So you kidnapped that woman to threaten him? Yes. Ziying! How can you He was so angry that he was gasping. Seeing that his high b***d pressure was about to get high, Ziying cried out, Dad, take it easy, I know I ve done something wrong, but please, dont hurt yourself. Her father tried to calm down. He poked her forehead, Why dont you think about it? Even if you could get him in this way, do you think its love? Dont you remember what Ive taught to you? Ziying, with tears running down, was unable to answer him. At this moment, the entire interrogation room echoed her crying. All right, all right. What are you doing here? Cry or tell me the truth? The police officer stared at them with no patience. It was annoying enough to be assigned to do such a boring thing. Whats worse, its a woman. If the man didnt tell, he could beat him to make him tell. But a woman, what could he do? After he said this, Ziying lowered down her voice. He breathed in relief and continued to ask, Did you make Yiyao have an abortion on purpose? No, it wasnt me! Hearing this charge, she shook her head to deny. It must be the two men. They wanted to rape Yiyao, so it must be them. The policeman looked up and gave her a look, But they said it was you who did it. You paid them to do it, and you were the one who dragged Yiyao upstairs. Its not me! I didnt do it. Ziying kept shaking her head. She didnt even dare to kill an ant, let alone a person. Ziying s father defended her, Sir, I believe she didnt do it. Although she made a silly mistake for love, she was not that kind of person to kill someone. The police did not continue to ask more, so he put away the interrogation record, Well, we need to know more details until Yiyao Duan gets better. Then we can take the statement. Mr. Duan, you are allowed to leave now. He was confused, so he asked, Thank you, sir. What about my daughter? She? The police officer stopped and looked back, She cant leave, what if she runs away? Dad, I dont want to stay here. As soon as she heard the policeman say so, Ziying was eager to get up from the chair. Ziying s father was also anxious to hear so. Holding the policemans wrist, he stopped him from leaving. Sir, can you let my daughter go back with me? She will have a hard time in the prison. I promise, I wont let her escape. Please, I promise! The policeman turned around, What? Not used to it? You think its a hotel? Who will get used to it? Youll get used to it after a longer stay! He waved his hand and exined, I didnt mean that. Its just that shes still young and its too difficult to let her stay here all of a sudden! Since you know the consequences, you shouldnt have done something like that! The policeman was eager to leave and after letting Ziying s father leave the room, he just locked the door. Eh? Sir, theres nothing inside, so how can my daughter sleep? Besides, her hands are still handcuffed and will she just sit there and sleep like that? You dont have to worry about that. The police officer didnt take a look at him, When you leave, we will arrange everything. He stood there for a long time, but he had to leave in the end. Getting out of the station, instead of returning back to the hotel, he got to know the location of the hospital where Jingyan and Yiyao were. He wanted to talk to them. Hospital It took Jingyan a long time to get Yiyao into bed. She had suppressed herself for too long and had been crying for an hour before she gradually calmed down. After tucking her in, he heard someone knocking at the door. Jingyan frowned and walked to open the door. What Jingyan saw was Ziying s fathers old and tired face. This made Jingyan surprise, Mr. Duan, why are you here? Jingyan, Im begging you He was about to kneel down when he saw Jingyan. Jingyan wanted to pick him up, Mr. Duan, please dont. In fact, he was angry inside, but he knew nothing, so he could not vent to him. Then can you forgive Ziying? Mr. Duan was begging, with expectation in the eyes. Im sorry When he just finished his words, Jingyan immediately apologized. The pain of losing his baby hurt him so much that it was impossible for him to forgive Ziying! Jingyan! Mr. Duan was furious. He was groveling to him, but why was he still so stubborn? Jingyan was not intimidated by his anger at all, Mr. Duan, I know you love your daughter, but please try to understand me. I just lost my child Mr. Duan held his hand for a moment, The childreally? Jingyan just stared at him. He didnt say anything, but Mr. Duan could know the answer from his expression. Ziying didnt mean to do it and she is now very sorry. Really, Jingyan, believe me, she has been very sorry Mr. Duan said a lot and even he himself did not know exactly what he was saying, but he was shaking and he had to find some words to calm down. His own daughter killed someone, anyway. And she would be charged. Only by getting Jingyan s forgiveness, she could see some hope. Jingyan rubbed his forehead and he remembered the scene in the operating room, bloody red. Im sorry. He coldly lowered his voice and stepped back to the ward, Mr. Duan, if thats what you want to say, Ill close the door first. Yiyao needs to rest. When Mr. Duan came back to his senses, Jingyan was not there. A door separated them. He stood in the doorway for a long time and didnte back to his senses until he was tapped on the shoulder. Sir, may I help you? Dr. Zhao smiled at him gently, following him was a man with a straight back, and both of them had doubts in their eyes. Do you know Yiyao? Jun Duan frowned. The man in front of him looked about the same age as himself, so what could be his rtionship with Yiyao? Mr. Duan shook his head, I dont know her. I was just passing by and was thinking about something, so I stopped. Then he turned around and left in the opposite direction, but he stumbled a little bit. Fortunately, the hospitals floor was smooth, otherwise, he would definitely fall down. After Mr. Duan left, Dr. Zhao knocked the door. Jingyan, sitting inside, was tracing Yiyao s eyes. Hearing the knocks, he felt annoyed. I told you, I will not forgive her, please dont Jingyan was pissed off and wanted to tell Mr. Duan to leave. But when he opened the door, he found it was not Mr. Duan, so he stopped. Jingyan, whats going on? Forgive? Jun Duan heard that, so he asked. Jingyan knew he had said something wrong, and it was not the time to exin, so he changed the topic and asked Dr. Zhao, Does she need a checkup? Dr. Zhao nodded, To see if her wounds open up. Come in. Jingyan made enough room for him toe to Yiyao s bed. At this time, Yiyao moved her body and looked Dr. Zhao in the eyes. For a moment, she didnt know where she was, for she couldnt hear anything. She turned her head to look for Jingyan. Im here. Jingyan saw she was restless, so he went forward to hold her hand. Feeling the warmth from his hand, Yiyao was relieved. Dr. Zhao put on the disposable gloves and nodded at Jingyan, Im going to remove the bandages. Taking a look at Yiyao, he saw she was calm, so he said, Well, lets start. The bandage was covered with b***d. Dr. Zhao frowned after just one nce. The wound had opened up and it looked very painful. How could she endure it for so long and look as if nothing had happened? Some of the b***d was dry, so that the bandage attached to the flesh. Dr. Zhao was careful, but he couldnt avoid making her hurt. Dr. Zhao heard Yiyao taking a deep breath, but she looked as normal. Dr. zhao, anyway, tried to be gentler. Jingyan, watching there, could feel the pain. But if Dr. Zhao didnt do so, the wound would get worse, so he coughed and said nothing. It took a long time to remove the bandages and the wound was bloody and fleshy. Dr. Zhao felt a little tricky, Maybe I need to take her to the operating room to re-stitch it. Chapter 392: Chapter 392 Cancel the Wedding Then go to the operating room! Jingyan Ye replied without the least hesitation. He had always been serious about Yiyao Duans health issues. Now that she couldnt hear anything, Jingyan had to make the decision for her. Good. Dr. Zhao didnt want to waste time and immediately informed the nurse to prepare the utensils for the operation, pushing Yiyao into the operating room. With the experience from thest time, Jingyan entered the operating room sessfully. Upon seeing him, the nurses didnt even stop him, but directly took out a set of clothes for him, asked him to change the clothes and then followed him into the operating room. Lying on the bed, Yiyao stared at the ceiling, eyes wide open. It was in the same ce where she lost her baby without knowing anything. Yiyao, dont be afraid! Im here with you! Jingyan thought she was afraid of the operation, so he held her hand tightly, trying to give her support. Her hand was ice-cold. Yiyao still didnt move and didnt even blink her eyes, just letting him hold her hand. The light shed by incandescent bulbs on the ceiling pricked her eyes, but mysteriously, she was actually feeling nice. Jingyan was keep a close watch on all her actions and wanted to give her a hug, but because of her wounds, he nipped that idea in the bud. Give me the anesthetic. After everything was ready, Dr. Zhao said to the assistant behind him. The assistant found a ss bottle instantly and handed it to him. Dr. Zhao opened the bottle and was about to suck the liquid into the syringe. Seeing this, Yiyao immediately turned greatly excited, losing control. She pulled her hand out of Jingyans hand, waving in the air, trying to snatch that syringe. But her stomach hurt so much that she couldnt sit down, so she could only waved her arms as hard as she could. Jingyan didnt understand what was going on, but he also panicked watching Yiyaos movements. Yiyao, whats wrong? What happened? Tell me! Seeing Jingyan, Yiyao hastily pulled his wrist, stared at him with anxious look, and then pointed to the anesthetic. You dont want the anesthetic? Jingyan was puzzled and shocked. Yiyao kept nodding as she read Jingyans lips in the light. Why? It must be very painful without anesthesia, the cracked wound still need to be stitched up with needles. Such a pain, even an adult man who is used to getting injured, wont be able to endure it, how can she Yiyao couldnt exin to him. She couldnt hear the sound, couldnt hear what she was saying. She thought she had made herself clear, but all others heard were some meaningless sybles. She could only looked pleadingly at Jingyan and kept shaking her head at him. Last time, she lost her baby in aa, she felt no pain, which hurt her heart so badly that she could hardly breathe. An infant of flesh was pulled away from her body. It should be very painful, and she wanted to experience that feeling instead of feeling nothing; and the baby just disappeared as if it had never been there. Yiyao Jingyan choked with sobs, Why are you doing this Yiyao didnt want to retreat, staring at Jingyan firmly. Jingyan red at her for a long time, shook his head andpromised, Forget it. Lets do what you want, we wont use the anesthetic. After saying that, he handed her his hand, If it hurts, just bite my hand. Since she wants to feel the pain, he will apany her! Dr. Zhao, who hadnt worked long at the hospital, had never heard such a requirement. He hesitated for a moment. Have you really decided? Lets do it. Jingyan nodded, freeing another hand to rub Yiyaos hair gently. Dr. Zhao shook his head and kept silent, thinking this kind of thing could only be seen in TV drama. This couple must be crazy! But as a doctor, he couldnt refuse their requirement. He could only take out the suture needle and take a deep breath. An operation without anesthetic did not only bring the patient extreme pain, but also required a high psychological quality of the doctor. He must sew up the wound as fast as he could to prevent the patient from suffering more pains. Yiyao grimaced and trembled as the needle went in. That pain was so traumatic. Nothing could stop the pain unless she had been injected the anesthetic. Yiyao, how are you? Jingyans fingers were pinched and deformed, being squeezed by her. Yet he was not in the mood to pay attention to his pain. Yiyao looked up and forced a smile at Jingyan. Dr. Zhao also noticed their movements and decided to speed up sewing. There was a gush of b***d in Jingyans hand, but he didnt pull out. Sweat dripped from Yiyaos face, he wiped it for her with another hand. Yiyaos eyes suddenly filled with tears. It was far more painful than she had imagined. She wondered if her baby had been sentient already? Was he feeling the same pain? In the twinkling of an eye, the operation hade to an end. Dr. Zhao withdrew the needle, took off his gloves, wiped the sweat from his head and breathed a long sigh of relief, Its finally over. At this moment, Yiyao was already soaked with sweat, like she was brought out of the water. Her clothes were also washed by her sweat. Her eyes were half-open. She was afraid she would have passed out if the operation continued. Now you cant move around. You have to stay in the ward for ten days. You will be discharged after recovery. Dr. Zhao instructed the nurse to push her out of the operating room. He walked to the door, stopped and deliberately instructed to Yiyao and Jingyan, Dont mess around anymore. Though she is safe now, no one can survive if this kind of thing happens a few more times! I got it. Jingyan raised his head weakly, he also sweated a lot, but much less than Yiyao. His thumb was pinched and bloodied by Yiyao, he tried to move and found he couldnt. The nurse pushed them back and looked at them in terror. In their opinions, these two people were both nuts. Who in their right mind would require this? No anesthetic during the operation. The Ye family. Jingyan Ye and Yiyao Duan had not been home for two days. Early in the morning, Venus Mu was waiting in the living room and tried to get in touch with Jingyan, whose phone was turned off. Hows it going? Kerry Ye flipped through the newspaper, but couldnt read a single word. Its still off, what the hell happened to them? Today is the wedding day, at least they should inform us what happened! Venus was so agitated, like an ant on a hot pan. Not knowing what to do, she said to Kerry Stop reading the newspaper! Do something! Kerry put down the newspaper, walked over to bring Venus to the sofa, Now theres nothing we can do. Apparently, the wedding must be postponed. It wont be possible for today. Fine. Venus looked upset, Im so worried. What happened to them Mom! Chuxue Ye happened to walk out of her room at this time. Standing on the stairway, she turned around to present her dress, What do you think? Venus gave her a look, not in the mood toment on her dress. Kerry tipped her a wink, but Chuxue didnt notice. She ran up to Venus and turned around again, Mom, look! Ah? Where are Jingyan and Yiyao? No, theyre getting married today, I should call her sister-inw! Chuxue was muttering to herself, repeating, Sister-inw, my sister-inw. She then covered her face and said, Oops, its odd! Im not used to this. Mom, where are my brother and sister-inw? Stop! Stop bothering me! Venus turned her head in annoyance and said in an impatient tone. Chuxue asked in injured tone, What are you talking about? Am I bothering you? Shouldnt I concern about them? Im the bridesmaid! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The bride and the groom are nowhere to be found, whose wedding are you going to attend? What are you saying? Chuxue was confused, Where did they go? I dont know. Venus was already annoyed, hearing her jabbering in her ear, she got more angry. Seeing that Venus wasnt willing to talk with her, Chuxue turned to Kerry, Dad, tell me! Whats going on? Kerry shook his head, They left the day before yesterday and havente back. Howe? She still remembered Jingyan said he was going to pick up Yiyaos father that day. Howe they havente back by now? Even if Yiyaos father didnt support their marriage, they should havee back! Ill go call him! Chuxue said, lifting her dress and turning around to go upstairs. Venus said, Its useless, his phone is off. How could this happen! Okay, lets go to the wedding venue. Now that they have disappeared, we need to be the host and receive the guests. Kerry stood up, turned back into the bedroom. A few minutester, he came back to the living room, wearing a formal suit. He was tall and strong, his face had be more sharp-featured through the years. When he stared at Venus with his deep eyes, Venus was stunned by his charm. Venus lowered her head and secretlyined, How could this man still look so good? Hes not young anymore! Go change your clothes. Kerry walked to Venus and ruffled her hair softly. Venus answered in a low voice, went into the bedroom. The time she spent was a little longer than Kerry. When Venus appeared in the living room wearing a tailor-made dress with her hair coiled up over her head, both Kerry and Chuxue were amazed by how marvelous she was. Wow, mom, youre so beautiful! Chuxue rarely saw Venus dressed up like this. So many beautiful clothes were rejected by Kerry as he thought they were too revealing. This time, if not for Jingyans wedding, shes afraid that she wont see her mom dressing like this. But she was so pretty! Kerry also nodded pleasantly. Venus wasnt out of shape due to stayingfortably at home, but instead there was a sense of aristocratguor, adding a few more charm. Lets go then! Venus was not interfered by their stares. All she was thinking was getting to the venue quickly and finishing the wedding stuff first. Sensing that both of them were being ignored, Kerry and Chuxue exchanged a helpless look. Chuxue spread her hands while Kerry twitched his mouth, both followed Venus resignedly. The venue. Although it was not time yet, the guests had basically arrived. Time passed, but the newlyweds hadnt shown up. Someone had already sensed that something was wrong, couldnt help but start whispering. Why hasnt theye yet? Its not right. Its almost time, even if the bride and groom hasnt arrived, the people of the Ye family should have arrived! Is there something wrong? What happened? You guys might not know it, this isnt Jingyan Yes first wedding. Just a few months ago, there was another wedding in the Capital City. I am close to the Ye family, so I was invited. Guess what happened? Arge-bellied man was lying on the arm-chair, gloating over the affair he knew. He deliberately paused for a moment. What happened? The people who were eavesdropping hastily gathered in a group to ask the man. A woman under the stage stopped the wedding and took the bridegroom away, so that wedding was destroyed. Wow! Really? Yes! I heard that the bride today is the woman who took Jingyan away that day! So maybe todays wedding will also be interrupted! Ah? So, the eldest son of the Ye family is a phnderer! The crowd kept discussing. They were deeply affected by the rumors, believing that Jingyan was a yboy. The women around also heard their discussion. They were no longer envious of this luxurious wedding, but scoffed at it. No matter how extravagant it was, the bride could be changed at a venture. In a moment, the venue descended into chaos. At this time, Kerry and Venus came in. Seeing this, they were both perplexed. After asking Yulin Mu, they finally knew what was going on. Kerry took the microphone, walked up to the stage, swept a nce at the guests. Some people had quickly caught on, shut up immediately, waiting for Kerry to speak. Kerry coughed twice. Im curious what you all are talking about? Can anyone tell me? Hearing Kerrys voice, everyone stopped talking, but no one dared to stand up and answer. Kerry paused for a moment and continued, You are right. The wedding is cancelled. Wow The venue, which was silent just now, immediately was seething again. This time, Kerry did not interrupt them, standing quietly on the stage and waiting for them to stop. Venus, seeing how solemn and cool he was, also walked up to hold his hand. The warmth of her handforted Kerry. He turned to look into Venuss eyes and was calming down. The surrounding chatter was quieting down, Kerry tightened his grip on Venuss hand, Whatever your spection is, hold it in your heart, if I hear any bad word about my son His ran his eyes over the crowd sharply. The light of the venue hit exactly where they were standing, the crowd could not help shivering. Venus also held his hand tightly and shook her head at him slightly. Kerry showed a reassuring smile to respond her and continued, You can have you own conjecture, but dont let me know. Chapter 393: Chapter 393 Who the Hell Did This?This is from N?velDrama.Org. The guests were silent, afraid that Jingyan would notice them. After all, they were all involved in the discussion. If Jingyan held a grudge against them, Kerry Ye would definitely retaliate against them for his son, even though they were friends of Ye family. Looking at these people, Kerry couldnt help but frown. It was already noon, and he couldnt possibly tell them to leave now. However, when he heard them talking, he became disgusted with them. Jingyan held his phone and walked out of the ward. He was so anxious earlier that he didnt notice that his phone was out of battery. It wasnt until he remembered what day it was that he realized he had forgotten to notify his family. He tried to call Kerry. As soon as he turned on the phone, there were several missed calls inside. In addition to his parents, there was an unfamiliar foreign number among them. He took a faint nce at it, thinking it was a scam call, so he didnt think much of it. He called Kerry, but Kerry didnt answer the phone immediately. Just as he was about to put the phone down, Kerrys icy voice came through the receiver. Where are you? At the hospital. Jingyan said. The hospital? Kerry frowned. His words were heard by Venus. What happened? What hospital are you in? asked Venus nervously. Take it easy. Kerry wrapped Venus in his arms as soon as he could. Which hospital? Kerry asked. Jingyan told him. Then Kerry hung up the phone just as soon as he finished. Jingyan stood in ce a bit lost in thought. Soon his phone vibrated again. He received an email that said, The surgery is ready. Why havent youe yet? Jingyan then called the number. Hello? Mr. Ye. Hearing the broken Chinese, Jingyan frowned. He asked tentatively, Are you Louis? Yes. Louis didnt wait for Jingyan to speak before continuing to ask, All the equipment is ready. When can youe to the hospital? I have a situation here. Im afraid we wont be able to go there soon. Jingyan said. But her surgery must be done as soon as possible. Louis stood up from his off chair. He realized that he seemed more anxious than Jingyan and then hurriedly sat down. If it is dyed longer, it will only increase the risk of the operation. He said worriedly Jingyan certainly knew this, but the current situation really didnt allow them to go abroad. He sighed. She really cant walk around now. Can youe to China? Louis was silent for a few moments. Such a request was a little too much for him. If not for the fact that they were good friends, Louis would not remind him about the operation. Jingyan heard him not speak and cleared his throat. Her hearing aid was lost. She cant hear me clearly now, so you bettere over. Louis hesitated for a long time, and then said, Okay, Ill go to China in the next two days. After hanging up the phone, he nced at the time, then hurriedly turned around and walked into the ward. Since thest incident, he didnt dare to leave the ward for more than ten minutes. Pushing the door open, he saw Yiyao staring nkly at the ceiling. Jingyan did not disturb her. He sat on the side and peeled an apple for her. Such a quiet atmosphere made him feel ufortable. But no matter what he said, Yiyao couldnt hear him clearly, let alone answer him. Then the door was soon pushed open from the outside again. Jingyan looked up when he heard the movement. He saw Kerry and Venus standing in the doorway of the ward. Venus let out a deep breath when she saw Yiyao lying in the hospital bed. Whats going on? Kerry walked in. The people behind him also followed him in. Yiyao was still staring at the ceiling, ignoring them. There was an ident. Jingyan faintly returned. Whats it? Venus wanted to walk over to check on Yiyao, but Jingyan wouldnt let her do so. She looked at Jingyan with a puzzled look. Shes injured and needs to rest. Jingyan exined. Soon Venus understood what he meant from the look in his eyes. She turned to Chuxue and Yulin Mu and said, You guys go back first. Mom Chuxue called reluctantly. She also wanted to stay here. Venus saw her reluctance and was afraid that she would make a noise to disturb Yiyaos rest, so she hurriedly said. You stay. You guys better leave first. She said to Yulin and Yuqi. Yulin wanted to say something, but he held back when he nced at Jingyan. He nodded to Venus, and then left with his brother. What the hell happened? Venus frowned. Itsplicated. Anyway, now Yiyao cant hear us clearly! Jingyan said. Why cant she hear us? Venus was shocked. She didnt understand why Yiyao wouldnt even be able to hear her overnight. Jingyan smiled bitterly, Do you still remember the time when Yiyao left? Venus definitely remembered it. At that time, Jingyan was depressed all day long. Fortunately, he met Ziying Duan, otherwise Venus couldnt even imagine what Jingyan would be like now. Why are you suddenly talking about this? Venus asked. At that time Yiyao was injured. In order to save herrades, her hearing was damaged. Then why is it that she cant hear us until now? She asked. Earlier she had been wearing a hearing aid. Yesterday she was kidnapped and she lost the hearing aid. Jingyans heart ached at the mention of yesterdays incident. He was choking on his words. Venus and Kerry didnt understand why Jingyan was so sad when she just lost her hearing aid. Jingyan didnt notice their puzzled look and remained immersed in his own grief. Kerry was confused. Just buy another hearing aid for her. No need to be so sad. Jingyan looked up, his voice hoarse, My baby is gone. What? Venus was shocked. During the kidnapping, she had a miscarriage. After Jingyan finished, he felt like he had a fish spike in his throat, making him ufortable. Who the hell did this? Venus was also shaking with anger when she heard the news. Jingyan bowed his head and smiled bitterly, Its all my fault. I should have drawn a line with Ziying Duan before. A cheerful and lively Ziyoung came to Venus mind. She couldnt believe Ziying would do such a thing. She kidnapped Yiyo! Jingyan pounded his fist on the wall in anger. A few days before his wedding Ziying followed her father to talk business in Ye family. He regretted that he hadnt been wary of Ziying then. Venus still didnt get it and kept asking Jingyan, wanting to make sense of everything that happened. So shes at the police station now? Venus asked. Jingyan shook his head, I dont know. Ever since Yiyao went into the hospital, he had never asked about anything else, nor did he have the mood to ask. Venus sighed. Her sons road to happiness was as rocky as theirs. How is Yiyao now? Venus asked. Jingyan was silent and looked at Yiyao who was lying on the bed. Her wound was stitched up, but she was very pale After learning what happened to Yiyao, Chuxue was already shocked beyond words. Yiyao lying on the hospital bed m****d, Jingyan immediately went to her bedside and asked, Yiyao, how do you feel? Yiyao turned her head and stared at Jingyan, but the expression on her face was very painful. Since she had slept for too long, she felt soreness all over her body and wanted to move. When she moved, her wound in her belly hurt. Jingyan hurriedly reached out to put a soft pillow on her back. Are you feeling better now? Jingyan tenderly ran a hand through her hair and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Venus watched Jingyans every move and couldnt help but be sad. She didnt want to stay any longer and disturb them, so she made a gesture to Kerry and Chuxue, signaling them to leave with her. Mom, why do we have to go? Chuxue reluctantly followed behind Venus. Venus reached out and poked her on the forehead, You silly girl. Wont we disturb them by being here? huxue looked confused. Venus shook his head, exchanged a nce with Kerry, and they left. Chuxues cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out and found that it was Zhao Nangong calling. She nced at Venus and Kerry who were walking ahead before picking up the phone. Whats up? Chuxue, are you you free tonight? Zhao stammered. Chuxue could imagine his cautious look even without seeing him, and she couldnt help butugh. She wanted to tease him, so she returned seriously, No. Im busy. Then when are you avable? asked Zhao tentatively. Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Even If It s a Lie Zhao Nangong got disappointed and fell silent, but Chuxue Yeughed out loud when she heard this voice from him. Chuxue, you lied to me! Zhao Nangong was sensitive and when he heard Chuxue sughter, he immediately reacted. Chuxue stoppedughing, Yes, whats wrong with me lying to you? Eh Nangong Zhao sighed. What could he do? He could only endure. Seriously, are you free tonight, Chuxue? What exactly do you want? Chuxue looked up and saw Venus Mu looking at her, so she lowered her voice. That Nangong Zhao was still considering. After a few seconds, he invited, There is a banquet tonight . You can have a lot of fun there, so do you want toe? No. Without thinking, she just refused. She had just cancelled the wedding, but if she still went out for fun, its not proper. Zhao Nangong got lost, for she actually refused him, Why? There are too many people. No, no, no. Not at all. Just my friends. Afraid of Chuxue didnt believe him, he tried thest attempt, I promise. Yulin and his brother wille and you can ask them. What? Banquet? Yulin and his brother also go there? Seeing Venus moving to her, Chuxue didnt hang up the phone, but raised the voice to let her hear. Zhao Nangong did not feel her weirdness, and said, Yeah, yeah! All right, I wont go. Thats it! After saying that, without waiting for Zhao Nangong to reply, she hung up the phone without any hesitation. At this time, Venus wasing to Chuxue s side. Hearing what she just said, she asked, Who called you? Chuxue made an indifferent look, No, my friend told me that there is a party at night. But I do not want to go. Yulin, however, they are very keen on this kind of thing. Banquet? Venus thought about it, but she didnt know there was any formal banquet, Is it held by your young friends? Probably. Chuxue shrugged. Even she didnt know whether its held by themselves or not. Any boys? Venus just looked into Chuxue, making her get all goose bumps. She scratched her arms, Maybe. Why? Venus held her wrist, asking with concern, Then why dont you go? Its not very attracting. Why should I go there? You Venus knew she couldnt be persuaded, so she just and poked her forehead. How do you know its not interesting if you dont go? How can you meet men if you stay at home all day? Do you want to marry or not? Mom Chuxue pouted. How old was she now? She actually didnt need to worry about this. Im telling the truth! Venus didnt feel she did something wrong, so she turned her head to ask Kerry Ye, Do you agree with me? Yes, yes, yes. Kerry dotingly rubbed her hair and didnt even took a look at Chuxue. You you Chuxue felt insulted, so she grunted and turned around to leave. But Venus grabbed her hand, Wait, you must go today! Ah! Mom, I really dont want to go! But Venus did not listen to her. when she walked out of the ward, she felt strongly that she should find her a boyfriend, otherwise she wouldnt understand anything. Now Yulin sent the address, but Chuxue didnt want to go. Soon, the ck Rolls Royce that took her here disappeared. She could still see Venus waving at her. In the end, she was dragged by Venus to buy a dress and get her hair done. ording to Venus, her daughter couldnt lose face, for she represented not herself, but the whole Ye family. Although Chuxue didnt agree such words, she couldnt resist her, so she followed Venus and helped. The banquet was not held in a usual auditorium, but facing the sea, a bit like the ce that they went on vacation before, butpared to the previous simple decoration, this one was very grand. The snow-white veil was everywhere, which she liked a lot. The person who decorated this had a very good taste. When she went in, only several people were inside, and she did not see Yulin. She had to sit alone on the edge of the long table, drinking juice. She shouldnt listen to her mom. Now, she knew no one and she had to sit here like an idiot. Chuxue took out her phone and read the news. Although it was all gossip about people around her, it was something that could amuse her when she was bored, seeing it as a joke. One piece of the news was about the love triangle among Jingyan, Yiyao and Ziying. It was written that Ziying was originally Jingyan s girlfriend, but they were ruined by Yiyao at her wedding. Then Yiyao and Jingyan fell in love and were ready to get married. Later, because of the return of Ziying, the wedding was postponed, and the news predicted boldly that Yiyao and Jingyan wouldnt have a happy end. After reading it, Chuxue snickered. She then put her phone back to her pocket. The news was a total bullshit. After a while, more and more people showed up. Chuxue s neck hurt, so she raised her head and moved her neck and wrist. Chuxue? A voice with surprise behind her interrupted her. She frowned and turned back, only to see Zhao Nangong was giggling at her. Why are you here? Zhao Nangong ran over to try to hold her hand, but when he saw Chuxue s look, he stopped. What? I cante? Zhao Nangongs question made Chuxue very upset, which was quite fierce. Zhao Nangong knew that she had misunderstood him and waved his hands, No I am so happy that I identally say the wrong thing! Of course you cane. This is held for you! A voice interrupted them. This time she knew who was saying without looking up. Of course, it was Yulin, not a good talker. But she still looked up and wanted to ask what was going on, For me? You want to find a chance to get together, do not get me involved, OK? I do not want toe, if not If what? Yulin wondered. Chuxue shook her head, Nothing. What do you mean by saying that? Well Yulin looked at Zhao Nangong who cast a prayerful gaze at himself, hoping him to stop, Dont tell her! Chuxue red at him. She didnt want to know the reason, for she thought he was joking. Hey, Chuxue, there are not so many people here. Lets go over there! Zhao Nangong was afraid that she would continue to ask, so he changed the topic. Looking at the direction he pointed at, where were indeed many people. Handsome men and beautiful women were talking, harmonious. She shook her head, I dont want to go there. You guys go. She actually didnt like ces with too many people. Although she could always stand out, she didnt like that kind of feeling. Dont, Chuxue, you will be bored here alone. We can go together! Zhao Nangong nced at Yuqi and gave him a look, who immediately understood and echoed, Chuxue, there is much more delicious food over there. Are you willing to eat such simple food here?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Do you think Im you? Chuxue rolled her eyes at him, Delicious? Dont I know what delicious is? Maybe. Yuqi was confident, There is a dessert store in the north of the city and thats delicious. Every day, the queues are hard to imagine. It closes after selling out. No matter how much you pay, you cant get the dessert without waiting in line. If its not Zhao Nangong who queued from four oclock in the morning, how can we see the dessert here? Even if its true, there is already none since I came sote. Chuxue watched at the crowded ce. She had heard about this store, which opened not long ago and it received great poprity. Although she also wanted to buy some, four or five oclock was exactly the time when she was dreaming, so she never tried it. No. I put it in the car over there and I have not taken it out yet, so no one knows! Chuxue was disappointed, so Zhao Nangong added. Seeing he was too eager to make Chuxue happy, Yulin sighed inside. How could he be such a fool? Chuxue was just testing him and he really told her all. Sure enough, once Ye Chuxue heard it, she immediately smiled, Then go get it for me. There are too many people there and if I eat there alone, I will be condemned. Huh? Zhao Nangong scratched his head, for he never expected to be set up by her. Hurry up! Chuxue winked at him. Delicious food would make everyone happy, right? Zhao Nangong slowly turned his head to look at Yuqi, who was shrugging, so he had to admit his failure, Okay then. Chuxue, wait for me here! Ye Chuxue nodded repeatedly, like a well-behaved catty. Ah Yuqi sighed, You clearly know his love for you, but why do you deliberately pretend to be ignorant? Hey, me? Chuxue raised her head and red at Yuqi. Yes. You. You Chuxue pointed at him, so angry that she could not speak. Yulin, who was a little far from them, was ready toe to make them in peace when he saw Chuxue was in anger. What are you guys doing here? The event over there is about to start. Why not go over there? Hum! Chuxue needed a way out, so she rolled her eyes at Yuqi, and then affectionately held Yulin, My dear cousin, lets go! Eh? Yuqi saw that she deliberately tried to piss him off and he found what he did was useless. He was the one who did his best to make her and Zhao Nangong be together. But in the end, he became a sinner? Zhao Nangong ran over with several boxes, stopping right in front of Chuxue and Yulin. Chuxue, how do you What? Cant Ie over? Before Zhao Nangong finished speaking, Chuxue had already guessed what he was going to say and hastily cut him off and asked rhetorically. No, no, no, I dont mean that Zhao Nangong scratched his ears in anxiety, making Chuxue, opposite him,ugh out. Okay, show me the dessert, OK? Chuxue changed the topic, reaching out to pick up the paper boxes in his hand. Just now, she was arguing with Yuqi, so she came over here. But when she got here, she realized she shouldnt be here. But if she came back now, it would be too embarrassed. Therefore, she took the initiative to ask. After getting the desserts, she couldnt resist the urge to find a ce to go and unwrap them all and taste them one by one. There are a lot of people here. Do you want to eat them all right here, dont you? Yulin stopped Chuxue and asked. Chuxue looked up with confuse, Why cant I? There is a hotel over there and you can sit and eat in the chairs in the lobby. Why do I have to go there? Chuxue always felt that everyone was strange today, as if they were trying to chase her away to do something bad. You see, so many people are here, and most of them are women. Do you really think its a good ce? Yulin didnt want to say more, The older you get, the more foolish you get! Chuxue thought about it again, and it seemed that he was right, Okay. But just me? Then she nced at Zhao Nangong. It was normal for Yuqi and Yulin not to apany her. After all, there were so many women and there was a high chance that they could find her a sister-inw. But Zhao Nangong, who looked like the one made a movement on her, shouldnt leave her alone. Ah! That Zhao Nangong saw Chuxue gazing at him and he wanted to find an excuse to go, but he didnt find a proper one. You really dont want to go over with me? Although it was a rhetorical question, Chuxue was already a bit angry. She was offering him such a good opportunity, but he didnt cherish it, even wanting to find an excuse to refuse her. Zhao Nangong waved his hand. Of course, he wanted to go, but there were many things waiting for him to do. The banquet couldnt be without him. At this time, Yuqi showed up and patted Chuxue s shoulder, Yo, really got it! Give me a look! Let me see. What are you doing? Chuxue was like a pissed off hedgehog, defending and shielding the dessert behind her. Hey, dont be. Lets go, lets go and see how delicious it is! Saying that, Yuqi took Chuxue towards the hotel. After walking a few steps, he turned back and gave Zhao Nangong another look. Hey, what are you doing! Chuxue angrily shook off his hand. She was still angry with him just now and she never thought about getting back together. Chapter 395: Chapter 395 A Mysterious Party Chuxue Ye wanted to turned away, but Yuqi Mu put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around. Lets share it. Dont be so mean. Yuqi said. Then he babbled all the way into the hotel. Zhao Nangong breathed a sigh of relief and met Yulin Xiaos gaze. I am terrified to death. I thought I would give myself away. Yulin patted Zhao on the shoulder and said, Well, if you seed this time, you should treat I and my brother for dinner. OK. Zhao said. Taking another look at the direction Chuxue had left, Zhao walked away with Yulin in the opposite direction. When Yiyao Duan woke up, Jingyan Yes sitting by the window in a daze. Moonlight prated through his hair and silvered his whole body. Yiyao looked at Jingyan in silence for a long time without moving, and Jingyan remained in the same position all the time. Had it not been for the asional flutter of theshes of Jingyans eyes, Yiyao would have thought Jingyan was going to sleep. Not knowing how long it took, Jingyan turned back to meet Yiyaos eyes as if he felt Yiyaos looking at him. Yiyao. Jingyan said suddenly in a husky voice. Yiyao moved her head in bed in response. In fact, she did not know what Jingyan said, but she thought it would not be wrong to nod. Jingyan didnt care whether Yiyao heard or not. He went on to saying, Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, youre going to have operation. As you are so weak now, I am afraid I know youre really upset. Its just that you always suppress your inner feelings in front of others. You should have a good cry, like you did that day. Theres no shame in that. Jingyan said. Yiyao stared at Jingyans mouth, opening and shutting. But there was no light in the room, and Yiyaos eyes couldnt keep up with the frequency of Jingyans words. Yiyao roughly knew what Jingyan said as he looked more and more distressed. When Yiyao touched the bandage on her stomach with her hand, she couldnt help g***n. Jingyan gritted his teeth painfully and hurriedly turned his back to Yiyao, because he was afraid that his ferocious look would frighten Yiyao, whos still in grief. When Jingyan calmed down finally, he came to Yiyaos side and helped her to cover her with the quilt that has slipped off. Yiyao looked at up and managed to smile at Jingyan. She could not speak, but she tried tofort him. The man in front of me should be confident and happy. There should not be grief in his eyes. Yiyao thought. Seeing Yiyao like that, Jingyan felt much better. He reached out and stroked Yiyao s hair, saying, Rest early. The operation is scheduled for tomorrow. Yiyao didnt understand what Jingyan was saying and she looked puzzled. Then Jingyan did the sign of sleep and Yiyao quickly caught on. She closed her eyes obediently. After finishing the final step, Zhao pped his hands. He looked at the roses in the car with satisfaction and couldnt help smile. Do you think Chuxue will like it? Zhao turned round to ask Yulin, whos bored aside. Yulin shook his head and said, As she is quick-witted, its hard to know what she likes. One minute its something she really likes and the next minute its not. Then what should I do? Zhao looked at Yulin unhappily and said. Why didnt he say anything when I was preparing the roses? Now everything is ready, and hees to give me a blow. Zhao thought. Will you stop preparing it if I tell you ahead of time? Obviously you wont. Yulin said helplessly. So should I just propose or Zhao asked. What? You want to propose? Dont even think about it. Its impossible. Yulin said. Yulin reacted more strongly this time. He patted Zhao on the shoulder and shook his head. Then what should I do? Zhao asked. Just let off all the fireworks. If she can be moved, you seed. Yulin said. OK. Zhao said. Zhao touched his nose unconfidently, but he could do no better than that. Gong and Yulin turned and walked towards the hotel. They saw Chuxue quarrelling with Yuqi from a distance through the window. The two of them were quarrelling bitterly about thest cake and they neither gave way to the other. The cake was pulled back and forth by them. You are a man, and its shameless for you to vie for me for the cake. Chuxue shouted. As soon as Zhao entered the door of the hotel, he heard Chuxues furious roar. Zhao stopped immediately and didnt know whether to walk forward or backward. As Yulin was only one step behind Zhao, he heard what Chuxue said. Yulin stretched out his hand and pushed Zhaos back, saying, Are you holding back now? Will you follow through on the rest of your n? After hearing what Yulin said, Zhao thought for a while and thought Yulins right. Determinedly, Zhao walked to the seat where Chuxues. As the fight for the cake was heating up, neither Chuxue nor Yuqi noticed Zhaos arrival. Then Zhao, standing behind them, coughed. Without even looking up, Chuxue said, We dont need your service. Zhao was embarrassed as Chuxue mistook him for a waiter. Well, Chuxue Zhao said. After hearing Zhaos voice, Chuxue looked up at him. Then she frowned and said, Dont you have something to do? Why you are here? Well, Im here to see you. Zhao said. What do you want with me? Chuxue looked at Zhao curiously and asked. Does he have anything else for me to eat? Chuxue thought. Just when Chuxue was distracted, Yuqi hurriedly grabbed the cake in her hand over. Without giving Chuxue any time to react, Yuqi took a bite of the cake. Yuqi Mu, Chuxue clenched her fists angrily and said, Youve gone too far. Yuqi didnt care how angry Chuxue was. He just shook his head at Chuxue proudly with arrogant facial expression. Chuxue rose from her chair and pinched Yuqis face, ignoring how she appeared. Spit it out! Chuxue said. As Yuqi was chewing the cake, he couldnt speak after being pinched by Chuxue on the face. When Yulin saw the fight was raging, he walked to draw Chuxue back and said, Stop! Seeing that Chuxue making threatened gestures and is about to grab Yuqi again, Yulin said, Thats just a cake. Why you behave like a shrew? You are making a fool of yourself. If you like the cake, you can ask Zhao to buy some more tomorrow. Really? Chuxue said. After hearing Yulin say that she could have some more tomorrow, Chuxue turned to look at Zhao immediately. Chuxue took a dim view of the dessert at first, but she fell love with it at the first bite. She loves the hits of the taste buds. After seeing Chuxue is looking at him, Zhao nodded firmly and said, Yes. Then Chuxue let off Yuqi. You are lucky today, or I will let you throw up all the dessert in your stomach. Chuxue said. After hearing what Chuxue said, Yuqi couldnt help shudder. Are you a woman? You are shrewish. Who dares marry you? Yuqi said. Its none of your business. Chuxue snorted and said. Then she turned her back on Yuqi. Seeing Zhao is hesitating in speech, Chuxue said, Didnt you say you want to see me? Whats up? Yes, I want to see you. Well, The party outside has already started. Do you want to go out and have a look? Zhao said. Me? Chuxue asked doubtfully. Im just a guest. Does it matter if I am there or not? Chuxue thought.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Yuqi crossed his legs and said, Just go. I dont want to be in the same space with you. Hum! I will go there. I dont want to stay with you. Chuxue said. As Chuxue was in a fit of anger, she followed Zhao to walk out of the lobby of the hotel without thinking. Zhao smiled secretly. Out of sight of Chuxue, Zhao gave Yuqi a thumbs-up. As Yuqi took Chuxue to the ces where they wanted her to go twice, Yuqi is indeed amazing. When Chuxue walked out of the ss door of the hotel, she saw bonfires burning in the distance and a crowd dancing round them crazily. Then Chuxue nced back at Zhao and Zhao knew what she meant by that immediately. Zhao ran up to Chuxue and said, It looks like a fun ce. Shall we go there? Chuxue wanted to refuse him first, but when she thought that she had been refusing him for the whole day, she didnt do that. Chuxue nodded her head and said, You walk on ahead. As the bonfires are not far from the hotel, it took little time for them to walk there. Then Chuxue felt somethings wrong and she looked back, but there was no sign of Yuqi and Yulin. After seeing Chuxue was absent-minded as soon as she was on the beach, Zhao asked, Chuxue, what are you looking for? After hearing what Zhao said, Chuxue came to her senses and asked, Where are they? Of course Zhao knew who Chuxues looking for. Daring not look Chuxue in the eyes, Zhao said, They could be in the crowd. Oh. Chuxue said. Chuxue thought its probably that they were in the crowd, as they are both the kind of people who cant resist talking to a beautiful woman. Because there were so many people, there were several bonfires. As Chuxue and Zhao were in the bonfire in the middle, there were a lot of people there. Zhao was pestered by a group of people to talk and he and Chuxue were separated for a few minutes, during when several men walked up to Chuxue to ost her. The temperament of Chuxue is quite different from that of the people around her. She has a natural nobility. Coupled with her delicate face, people cannot help but want to close to her. Some of the men Chuxue had seen at certain parties, and some were total strangers who wanted to know her. Chuxue refused the men politely. She nced wearily at Zhao, who was inundated with people. Chuxue knew its going to be a while before he gets free. Standing alone in the crowd, she looked quite out of ce. At that time, a man came up to Chuxue Chuxue, do you still remember me? The man said. After hearing that, Chuxue frowned and looked at the direction where the voice came. She had no impression on the man in front of her. Im sorry. Chuxue said. I know you dont remember me. The mad said remorsefully. The warm smile on the mans face, however, made Chuxue feelfortable. We met at a party. The man said. Chuxue then thought for a long time following his cue. She has been to so many parties since childhood that she could not remember him. The man looked at Chuxue for a while. Seeing shes still puzzled, the man said, It doesnt matter that you dont remember me. Lets get to know each other from now on. Then the man reached out his hand and said, Hello, Chuxue. I am Xiu Yan. After being stunned for a while, Chuxue also reached out her hand and shook hands with Xiu. Hello. Chuxue said. At the moment of shaking hands, Chuxue felt a warm current in her palm. Xiu looks like a gentle childe,pletely differently from others. She felt no dislike for him. During this period, there were several more men who wanted to ost Chuxue. Chuxue felt a headache and wanted to leave. When Xiu saw Chuxues about to leave, he kept pace with her and said, Its getting a little hot here. Lets go there and bath in the breeze. Xiu pointed to a quiet beach not far from where they were. Chuxue wanted to refuse at first, but when she thought she would be questioned closely by Venus if shees back so early, she nodded in agreement. As soon as Zhao poked his head in the crowd, he saw Chuxue walking with a strange man and he was furious. Without caring how many people were in front of him, he reached out and pushed them away. Chuxue! Zhao said. Zhao called out to Chuxue as they walked farther and farther away. After hearing someones calling her, Chuxue turned around and saw Zhao running towards them. Inexplicably, Chuxue could sense Zhaos anxiety from his footsteps. Chuxue and Xiu stopped. When Zhao finally caught up with them, he was sweating profusely. What do you want me to do? Chuxue said. Chuxue wanted to be gentle, but when she opened my mouth, the words popped out. Zhao took a look at Xiu with eyes as sharp as sharpened des. Then he asked Chuxue, Where are you going? Im going over there for a breeze. Chuxue said. Chuxue didnt know why Zhao asked that, so she answered frankly. Going there for a breeze? As I n thisboriously, he cant take advantage of it. Zhao looked at Xiu vigntly and thought. Im not doing anything, so why dont I go with you? Zhao said. After hearing that, Chuxue was speechless. How can you be free when there were so many people around you just now? Chuxue thought. Instead of saying whats in her mind, Chuxue said, OK. Seeing Xiu has no intention of leaving and follows Chuxue, Zhao said, Well, wait! After hearing that, Chuxue was amused, but she still acted like she didnt know anything. Whats up? Chuxue said. Zhao gave Xiu a ferocious stare and said, Who is he? Chuxue did not speak, waiting for Xiu to answer himself. Xiu smiled at Zhao gently and politely. He said what he had said to Chuxue to Zhao, Hello. I am Xiu Yan. I know from his name that he is very old-fashioned. Whats wrong with Chuxue? Why she stays with such a dreary man? Zhao thought. Zhao gave Xiu an earful in his heart. Then he said with a smile on his face, Hello, I am Zhao Nangong. Then the three fell silent. Atst, Zhao couldnt stand it and said to Chuxue, Chuxue, lets not go there. As everyone is around the bonfires, its not good for us to go to the beach. Really? Chuxue said. Yes. Zhao said sincerely. At the same time, Zhao thought, As I am the one who have prepared the surprise for her, I cant tolerate there is another man by her side. I have to put him off. When Zhaos thinking how to put Xiu off, Chuxue was tired of waiting. She nudged her elbow against Xiu and said, Leave him alone. Lets go on ahead. Chapter 396: Chapter 396 A Refusal Ah? Xiu Yan said in surprise. Xiu thought Zhao Nangong is acquainted with Chuxue Ye and he wondered what he should do. After seeing Chuxue gave Zhao the cold shoulder, Xiu felt at a loss. Zhao was lost in thought for a while and then he gathered his wits. When Zhao looked up and saw Chuxue and Xiu have already gone far, he quickened his pace at once and followed them, saying, ErChuxue! The three of them were getting closer and closer to the ce where Zhao had prepared the surprise, and the sweat on Zhaos forehead grew more and more. Zhao couldnt help but look at Chuxue with every step he took. After put up with the way Zhao walked for a long time, Chuxue finally asked, Will you ever walk properly?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Though Chuxue kept talking to Xiu, she could see Zhao out of the corner of her eye. Your movements are so overt. Why dont you try to make them not so overt? Chuxue thought. Seeing that Chuxue noticed his strange behavior, Zhao immediately turned his head in panic and said, Yesyes. Seeing Zhao looked timid, Chuxue was unable to vent her umted anger. Chuxue felt somethings wrong with the party. The people around her who she are familiar with behaved strangely, but they acted as if nothing was wrong. Do they really think I am stupid or do they think theyre doing a good job of hiding it? Chuxue thought. Finally, Zhao could not help but call her, Chuxue, wait! What do you want from me? Chuxue turned her head impatiently and said. Why are you so troublesome? We are always stopping from time to time. We have been walking for almost half an hour for such a short distance. Chuxue thought. Zhao thought fast but he couldnt find a reason to be able to stop Chuxue. Well, well Zhao said. Seeing Chuxues patience is wearing thin, Zhao was very anxious and helpless. He sighed silently to himself. It looks like its not a good day for me to fulfill my n. Zhao thought. At that moment, Yuqi Mu, who finally got free, saw the three of them are in confrontation in the seaside. Yuqi looked up and rolled his eyes, and then ran to them in silence. I y all sorts of roles today. I will admire myself if Zhao seeds today. Then I will leave thepany alone and open a matchmakingpany. Mypany will specialize in undertaking a variety of difficult cases in which the two peoples rtionship is more intimate than friendship, but less than love. Yuqi thought. Yuqi ran up from behind Zhao and put a hand on Zhaos shoulder naturally, making a rxed look. Here you guys are. I have been looking for you. Yuqi said. Seeing Chuxue standing close to Xiu, Yuqi frowned and said, Who is he? Hello, I am Xiu Yan. Xiu reached out his hand and greeted Yuqi tirelessly. Yuqi then reached out his hand and shook hands with Xiu, saying, Hello, I am Yuqi Mu, Chuxues cousin. After hearing Yuqi said he is Chuxues cousin, Xiu, who had been on guard, immediately rxed. Luckily, he is not my rival in love, or its will be harder for me to be with Chuxue. Since the man in front of me is the Chuxues cousin, I dont have to be so nervous of guard against him Xiu thought. Im sorry, but my cousin is too young to flirt with strange men. Yuqi said. Yuqi knew how wronged Xiu was without looking at him. Then Yuqi shouldered Xiu aside and stood beside Chuxue. Xiu was confused and stood by awkwardly. Xiu, who had been relieved a moment before, was nervous again. Does he have sisterplex? But he doesnt look like a man of such kind. Xiu thought. Yuqi paid no attention to Xius weird look and winked at Zhao with his back to Chuxue. Then Yuqi nodded when he got the affirmative answer. Yuqi made a very intimate gesture by embracing Chuxues shoulder and said, Chuxue, walk with me there. I can walk with you there, but can you let go of your hand first? Chuxue stared at Yuqi mercilessly and said through gritted teeth. Yuqi, however, embraced Chuxue tighter shamelessly. Ha, ha, youre at odds with me again. You are not well-behaved. Yuqi said. Let me go. Chuxue said. Then she tried to take Yuqis hand away impatiently, but she had no idea that his strength was so great, like an iron grip on her. Yuqiughed and left with Chuxue, leaving the confused Xiu where he was. Zhao was pleased secretly. As you didnt pay and you are not in a good rtionship with Yuqi and Yulin Xiao, there is no way for you topete with me. Zhao thought. Zhao concealed his ecstasy and asked Xiu, who stood where he was, Do you want to go there? No. Xiu said. As soon as Xiu thought that Chuxues with her cousin who has sisterplex, he felt its not appropriate for him to go there, so he turned and was ready to go back to where he came. Zhao couldnt cover up the smile on his face, which is evil in the eyes of Xiu. After taking two steps, Zhao said, Well, please make your way for me. OK. Xiu said and took two steps back to let Zhao pass. When Zhao came up to Xiu, he gave Xiu a defiant look. Even though Xiu is good-natured, he was somewhat angry. As we are in the beach, he can step aside to pass. I am out of his way. And the look in his eyes when he just walked by made me really angry! Xiu thought. Seeing Zhao walk to Chuxue so leisurely without being afraid of Yuqi at all, Xiu was somewhat indecisive. I saw Yuqi wink at Zhao just now and Yuqi and Zhao may know each other well. Would it be wrong of me to go there like this? Xiu thought. Xiu hesitated for a long time on the spot. It was not until someone came to call him that he looked at where Chuxues and turned to leave. After arriving at the destination, Chuxue couldnt help but pull Yuqis arm from her shoulder mercilessly. Whats wrong with you? Chuxue said. Of course, its because Yuqi loosened up a little bit when he saw theres no threat that Chuxue pulled his arm down so easily. I just think I havent cared about my sister for so long, so I want to make it up for you. Yuqi said. Yuqi rubbed his fingers. I didnt expect her nails to be so long. She pinched my finger all the way. If I let go of her anyter, my fingers will probably b broken. Yuqi thought. I dont buy your story. Chuxue said. If you really care about me, thest cake wouldnt have been eaten by you. Chuxue thought. Yuqi knew Chuxue still held a grudge against him about the cake, so he shrugged and said, I ate that cake because you ate too much sweet food. Eating too much sweet food is not good for your health. But you should know that I dont like sweets. Chuxue gave Yuqi an angry stare and said, Bullshit! Chuxue knew Yuqi doesnt like sweets, so she wondered why he fought her over thest cake. He only ate a few bits and the rest was wasted. If he had given the cake to me, I would have eaten it up. Chuxue thought. When they two were in a terrible argument, Zhao came from behind Chuxue and said, Chuxue, here I am. What are you doing here? Chuxue gave Zhao a sullen re and said. Ill keep youpany. Zhao said. While Zhao and Chuxue were talking, Yuqi slipped away from the other side. When he was almost out of sight of Zhao and Chuxue, he nced back at Zhao. Yuqis eyes met Zhaos hesitant ones. Yuqi nodded firmly to Zhao, and then indicated with his eyes that he would do his utmost to help. Zhao nodded affirmatively in response. Chuxue couldnt help be exasperated after getting no answer, saying, Why dont you answer me? Then she looked up at the direction where Zhao looked at and saw Yuqi had left. What the hell are you guys doing? Chuxue said. She felt she was on the verge of breaking down. No matter how she asked, there was no answer. What exactly is this party about? Why dont they let me sit in the hall? Why they ask me to watch the guests dance? They put me off with all kinds of excuses, and lead me to various ces. I cant figure out why they do this. Chuxue thought. Chuxue, dont be angry. I just want to give you a surprise. Zhao said. Surprise? Chuxue stared at Zhao and said, Those desserts? No, Zhao said. Out of anxiety, Zhao moved uneasily and pulled Chuxue, saying, Come here. Chuxue was stunned by his sudden move and forgot to respond. Chuxue was taken to the beach, but nothing happened after she waited for a while. What the hell are you doing? Chuxue said. She haspletely lost patience. She shook off Zhaos hand angrily and walked towards the crowded ce. There was no point in staying here. I must go home now. When my mother questions me, I will tell her the truth. Chuxue thought. Chuxue! Chuxue! Zhao said. Seeing Chuxue leave like this, Zhao was sweating with anxiety. Why Yuqi and Yulin are unreliable at the critical moment? Zhao thought. Chuxue paid no attention to Zhao and went straight ahead, but Zhao held her hand and didnt let her go. After they were in a stalemate for a while, the sky shone with the light from the fireworks. Ping! Bang! After hearing the sound, Chuxue looked up and happened to see the fireworks scatter and fall down like meteors. As a young girl, her eyes were caught and she stopped walking though she sees fireworks frequently. Then came a few more sounds. The fireworks in the sky were no longer scattered, but formed a flower, which stayed in the air for a long time before falling down. Not far away, men and women around the bonfires stopped dancing, looking up at the sky. With time went by, the fireworks became more and more gorgeous. All kinds of creative patterns showed one after another. Chuxue was too surprised to speak, because she saw a constetion pattern hanging in the sky. After a careful look, she found its the pattern of her constetion. Fireworks were finely connected, looking like stars. Chuxue was too excited to speak. In addition to Zhao in front of her, she couldnt think of who else did this. Zhao, did you do this? Chuxue said. Zhao was a little shy and he scratched his hair. He bowed his head and said nothing, but nodded slightly. Chuxue patted Zhao on the shoulder, making Zhao wince and nearly lose his footing. Then why didnt you tell me earlier? Chuxue said. Chuxue cast a scornful nce at Zhao and said, Why are you so timorous? As you have done it, why you darent admit it? Zhao looked up and knew that the most important finale was about to begin, saying, Chuxue, hold your tongue first. Chuxue was very obedient this time. She just looked up at the sky. After about a minute, there was a loud noise, and then she saw her name in the sky. There were simple decorations around her name and nothing else. After waiting for a long time, Chuxue didnt see the words I love you nor Zhaos name next to hers. It was some time before Chuxue lowered her head and looked at Zhao expressionlessly. Did you do this? Chuxue asked. After seeing Chuxue s facial expression, Zhao didnt know what he should do, so he kept avoid meeting her eyes. Well Zhao said. Chuxue looked at Zhao doubtfully. Zhao felt a rare sense of pressure and was too frightened to open his mouth to speak. Just tell me if you did this. Chuxue said coldly and expressionlessly. Zhao flinched, finding no one to consult with. He just looked at Chuxue dully. Then Chuxue turned and said, I will leave if you dont tell me. Wait! Zhao said. After hearing that, there was a tiny smile on her lips, which she quickly hid. Whats up? Chuxue asked. I did this. Zhao said. Then he lowered his head, not daring to look into Chuxues eyes. His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. Really? Why didnt you tell me just now? Chuxue asked. I was afraid Zhao said. What were you afraid of? Chuxue stared at Zhaos eyshes and asked. Zhaos eyshes fluttered with nervousness. I was afraid you wouldnt like it. Zhao said. After hearing that, Chuxue couldnt help but smile. Seeing Zhaos facial expression, Chuxue wanted to y a joke on him. How can I know if you did this or not? What if you take credit for someone elses efforts? As I have no proof, how can I make sure of it? Chuxue said. After hearing what Chuxue said, Zhao was worried. Its really me who did it. Chuxue, you must believe me. Zhao said. Where is the proof? Chuxue said. Without looking at Zhao, Chuxue already had a picture of how he looked like, so she could not help sniggering. Its really me! The proof Zhao said. What proof can I have for that? Should I show her the invoice? She will think I am mean if I do that. Zhao thought. Zhao looked back and saw Yulin waving to him from the crowd. Yulin was too far away to know what had happened to them. Yulin wanted to ask Zhao if the following arrangements should go on as scheduled. After hesitating for a while and taking a look at Chuxue, Zhao gritted his teeth and nodded. As I have spent so much time preparing it, its a great lose if I dont show all the n. Zhao thought. Before long, there were white yachts floating in the water, one after another The yachts came nearer and nearer to Chuxue and Zhao, and the lights on the yachts attracted the attention of everyone, including Chuxue of course. She stared at the yachtsing nearer and nearer to her, full of doubts. The leading yacht stopped in front of Chuxue. Zhao held Chuxues hand frightenedly. Before Chuxue knew it, she was already on the yacht. Where are we going? Chuxue turned to look at Zhao and asked. As she cant swim, she is afraid of the sea. She felt its OK when she was on the shore just now, but when she was on the swaying yacht, she trembled with fear though she clung to the bars. Sensing Chuxues fear, Zhao took her hand and said, Its right ahead and wont be far. Take it easy. I am not afraid. Chuxue said. Though Chuxue was trembling, she talked back. Zhao Knew Chuxue was hiding her fear and he didnt uncover her lie. Zhao just held Chuxues little body in his arms. Chapter 397: Chapter 397 We Do Not Fit Chuxue Ye tried to refrain from shivering with fear. She did not dare to move, letting Zhao Nangong hold her. In the distance, other yachts surrounded around them are much smaller than theirs. Chuxue expected them to pose in a novel and special shape, but they only stayed on theke for a while. After changing positions several times, they all finally drove off. What do you want to do? Chuxue asked. Holding Chuxue in his arms, Zhao shushed her, indicating her to look at theke quietly. Chuxue didnt say anything more, because she wanted to see what he was up to. Then lights lit up where the yachts had been parked. As the waves came closer and closer to them, their yacht was circled with shinning lights. Chuxue looked at Zhao doubtfully, waiting for his next move. But nothing happened after they stood in the bow for a full quarter of an hour. Zhao couldnt help talking dirty in his heart. What games Yuqi Mu is ying? He was pulling my leg a moment ago, and now hes ying the same trick. Zhao thought. Just when Chuxue lost her patience, a drone flew over the horizon. Uh-huh Chuxue said. Seeing Zhao take out a thing from the drone, Chuxue had an idea of what was about toe. She looked at Zhao with amusement. Chuxue stared at him until he was embarrassed, and then she turned away her eyes. Zhao touched his nose in embarrassment. Why I am so timid? Why I freak out when she looks at me like that? Zhao thought. Without further hesitation, he knelt directly in front of Chuxue and lifted up what he had just secretively taken from the drone. Chuxue, I like you. I like you very much. Can you be my girlfriend? Zhao said. Chuxue didnt pay attention to what Zhao was saying, but when she saw what he was holding, she was suddenly enlightened. Sure enough, she guessed it right. Seeing that she did not move, Zhao could not help calling out to her, Chuxue. Chuxue came to her senses as if she were waking from a dream. Ah? Uh Chuxue said. Zhao looked at Chuxue wishfully and said, Will you be my girlfriend? Well Chuxue said. She did not dislike Zhao, but the thought of her parents attitude made her head ache. As there is no one in my family agree me to be with Zhao, how can I agree to be his girlfriend? Chuxue thought. Just as she hesitated, the lights on the sea began to change and the sky was full of fireworks again. A group of trained pigeons circled above them, holding petals in their mouths. The petals swirled and fell. As the scene suddenly became so romantic, Chuxue was like a fish out of water. She awkwardly stretched out her hand. Just when her hand was halfway out, she hesitated again. Chuxue! Zhao said. Zhao looked at Chuxue piteously, with a hint of supplication in his eyes besides hope. I am sorry Chuxue said. Theres no need to say anything. I know what you mean. Zhao said. He withdrew what he was holding and knelt before her. But his head, like a defeated c**k, lowered in his heart. As the full moon by the sea shone on him, he looked nothing but lonely. Well, you know that before I even tell you? Chuxue said somewhat embarrassedly. I knew it. I knew it from the start. Zhao said in a bitter sound. Atst hey on his back on the deck, with the back of his right hand over his eyes. After being left alone, Chuxue held on to the bars, not daring to move. After a long pause, Zhao added, When the boat docks, you go down first. I want to stay here for some more time. Zhao voice was hoarse, and Chuxue was somewhat sad after hearing that. Are you OK? Chuxue asked. Im fine, Chuxue. Zhao said. Without being flippant, Zhao was somewhat attractive. Im just a little tired from the day and Id like to lie down and sleep for a while. Zhao added. Zhaos been busy since morning. There were only a few tasks, but he did put a lot of effort into them. He hid and rehearsed it again and again. In the end he was jammed for time and got such a result. Zhao was really tired. The moment Chuxue rejected him, he could not even speak. He could control himself only because he was afraid she would worry about him. Standing in the yacht, Chuxue had not spoken. Her heart was filled with guilt, but more with heartache. Zhao, get up. I have not denied you. Chuxue said. Zhao smiled wryly and said, Chuxue, I know you dont like me, no matter in the past or now. I have been afraid to recognize the truth, so there are so many actionster. Im not stupid. I just pretend to be stupid. I thought this would make you like me, but I was wrong. As you dont like me, nothing I do is of any use. So I dont me you, but only myself The moonlight passed through Zhaos fingers and he felt somewhat dazzling, like the most intense sun at noon, making him have the urge to shed tears. The ship soon docked. Sure enough, Zhao did not get up, but raised his other hand and waved to Chuxue. Chuxue, you can go now. I wont bother you any more. Zhao said. Chuxue suddenly stopped steps and froze on the deck. It was a long time before she nodded and said, Thats good. After saying that, Chuxue walked down the deck and left the beach without looking back. She walked down the street by herself. She didnt know where to go. She just felt suffocated and wanted to find a ce to vent. As Chuxue stepped down thest staircase, a tear finally slipped from the corner of Zhaos eye. Just now when Chuxue was with him, he had been covering his eyes, just to avoid letting her see the tears in his eyes. Chuxue, goodbye Zhao said. Yiyao Duan was awakened by the dazzling sunshine. She turned her head and sure enough saw the back of a familiar head. Then the sh of her eyes was soft as water. She reached out her hand and touched Jingyan Yes head. He had been with Yiyao all these days, and his hair had grown a lot. It was no longer as prickled as it had been when he cut it short, but rather supple. Jingyan actually woke up when Yiyao turned around, but he wanted to know what Yiyao would do next, so he remained motionless for a long time. Yiyao did exactly what he had thought. In fact, it was the first thing he did when he woke up in the morning, because he thought the caressing is a very intimate act. Jingyan did not want to pretend to be asleep any more. He moved his body, looked up and stretched. Yiyaoy back quickly, but her eyes met Jingyans before she could close them. Good morning! Jingyan greeted her calmly. Good, good morning! Yiyao said. As Yiyao had a bad conscience, she said that uneasy. Jingyan moved close to her immediately and said, Whats wrong with you? Are you ufortable? No. Yiyao said. Seeing Yiyaos shyness, Jingyan couldnt help smiling. Jingyan touched the top of Yiyaos head and said, You dont need to be sneaky when you do this next time. I am all yours. After saying that, Jingyan saw Yiyaos looking at him confusedly. Then he suddenly remembered that her ear had not been cured, and could not help sighing. I hope you can get well soon. I am still not used to your present self Jingyan thought. Yiyao yawned and rubbed her eyes. When she put her hand down, her eyes were full of tears Jingyan took a look at his watch and pulled Yiyaos quilt up a bit, saying, You can sleep for some more time. Yiyao knew what Jingyan said by looking at Jingyans mouth. She nodded and obediently closed her eyes. After a while, she felt Ye Jingyan rise from her side. Yiyao didnt want him to leave. She cracked open an eye and saw Jingyan left hurriedly with the mobile phone vibrating in his hand. Shey in bed, never wanting to sleep again. She kept guessing in her mind whos calling Jingyan. Jingyan quietly closed the door of the ward and peered inside through the ss in the door. Seeing Yiyao quietly lying on the bed, Jingyan answered the phone relievedly. Hello, Louis? Jingyan said. Its me, Mr Ye. Louis said in broken Chinese. Jingyan frowned and said, Did you get off the ne? Yes. Im on my way to the hospital. Louis said. When can the operation begin? Jingyan asked. Jingyan thought of the daily conversation with Yiyao just now and he couldnt wait for her to be operated on immediately. If need be, we can start right away. Louis said. Atst, there was a sign of rxation on Jingyans face, but it onlysted for a moment. He could not help but worry when he thought of Yiyaos physical condition. She is very weak now. Jingyan said. There is always a risk in this operation. There are too many nerves and it is easy to make mistakes if we are not careful. Therefore, I suggest we wait until our team has a rest. Louis said. Jingyan knew he shouldnt be so anxious. Although he was very eager to hear Yiyao speak, but since the child was aborted, Yiyao had been in low mood. Its not a good time for the operation. OK. I will arrange it in this hospital and try my best to cooperate with you. Jingyan said. Louis said OK and hung up the phone. Looking out of the window at the passing scenery, Louis could not help feeling sorry for Jingyan and Yiyao. Jingyan and Yiyao have experienced a lot of things, but when they were really about to be together, such a tragedy happened. Eye surgery is fraught with uncertainty, and even Louis wasnt 100 percent sure it wouldnt be dangerous. The slightest margin of error is a source of endless danger. Thats why Louis suggested Jingyan to choose Yiyao rather than the child. Anesthesia itself has a side effect on the fetus. The risks in the operation are so uncertain that no one can afford them. After hanging up the phone, Jingyan leaned against on the wall behind him. Staring at the ceiling, his mind went nk gradually. He had no idea that Yiyao got out of the bed. As Yiyao was a soldier before, its nothing difficult for her to endure the pain. But she had been so weaktely that when she got to the door with gritted teeth, she was all feeble. When Yiyao fell to the ground, she saw Jingyan leaning against the wall. She longed to go out and hug him, but she did not have the strength to open the door before her. Chuxue went back to Yes vi in a state of utter stupefaction. B***d oozed from her arm and there was a bruise around. She was grazed by a speeding motorbike on the street a few hours ago. The attitude of the motorbike owners was bad. In the old days, she wouldnt have let the owner go and would have given him a lesson. But at that day she was in no mood of doing that. She felt distressed without knowing why when she thought of the look in Zhaos eyes. It was her choice to refuse Zhao. How could she have such a strange mood as if it were Zhao who refused her? She walked aimlessly and unconsciously in the street for the whole evening. It was only when she was hit that she came to her senses and started on her way home. Chuxue felt a little inconceivable that she didnt feel tired after walking for such a long time. She just felt shes so painful that she couldnt breathe. She didnt know what was going on. Perhaps I am guilty, because I hurt a man who loves me deeply. Everyone will be sad by doing that. Chuxue thought. Then she nodded her head positively to herself. Yes. I just feel guilty about that guy. I do not like him at all. Chuxue said to herself. Chuxue was stunned when the word like came to her mind. No. Why the word like came to my mind? Chuxue thought. Then she came to her senses and shook her head desperately, trying to get the word out of her mind. When Venus opened the door, she saw Chuxue shaking her head desperately. Venus was at a loss for a while. Chuxue, whats wrong with you? Come in. Venus said. After Chuxue entered the vi, Venus found Chuxue was in a trance. When Venus saw Chuxues hair was unkempt and her body was scarred, Venus was more surprised. Whats wrong with you? Are you being bullied? Venus said. Chuxue got rid of Venuss hands and waved her hand, saying, I am fine. Leave me alone for a while. After saying that, Chuxue staggered to the stairs, leaving Venus stand in situ. She just went to a party. How did she end up like this? Venus thought. Venus couldnt figure it out, so she called Yuqi Mu. Hello, aunt. Yuqi said. After hearing Yuqi say that in a pretended calm way, Venuss heart skipped a beat. What on earth happened to youst night? Why did Chuxuee back now, with all her wounds? Venus said. What did you say? Chuxue left earlyst night. Yuqi said. Then there came a noise on the phone and Venus frowned. After a few minutes, there was no sound. Venus held back her anger and asked, What on earth did you say? I said Chuxue left earlyst night. Yuqi said. A bold conjecture shed through Venuss mind, and she stopped in the middle of the sentence, The why sheThis is from N?velDrama.Org. After waiting for a long time, Yuqi didnt hear Venus say the following words. Venus knew she was mistaken, and exined quickly, No. Thats impossible. Chuxue is smart Venus thought carefully what Chuxue looked like just now. Chuxue was dispirited, but there was no sign showing that she has been raped. Venus was relieved gradually. What the hell happened to you? Why Chuxue is so sad? She is not her usual self and I am worried about her. Venus said. Chuxue waspletely out of her mind, as if she had lost her soul. Instead answering Venuss questions, Yuqi asked in a cheerful tone, You said she is sad? Youre so happy shes upset? Venus asked with a frown. Though you and Chuxue are not in a very good rtionship, you dont have to hit her when she is down. You are a bad boy. Venus thought. Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Knowing My Inner Thought Yuqi Mu waved his hand and hurriedly exined, No, no, auntie, you should leave this matter alone. Anyway, its not a bad thing! After saying that, Yuqi, who was afraid that Venus Mu would ask more questions, hung up the phone at once, and Venus became more confused, hearing the beep of the phone. Then she thought: Not a bad thing? How could it not be bad now that Chuxue Ye is so sad? She looked up at Chuxues bedroom door in confusion and shook her head helplessly, thinking: Am I too old to figure out the things of those young people? On the other hand, Yulin Xiao looked worriedly at Zhao Nangong, who kept drinking wine at the bar counter, then he came closer to Yuqi and asked him after he saw him walking in: Who called you just now? It was auntie, who asked me something aboutst night. Yulin, not caring what Venus called Yuqi for, pointed at Zhao, who was copsed at the bar counter. What should we do with him? Since Chuxue rejected him, it didnt take long for him toe to the bar to get drunk, in the meantime, he had been sober for a few times, but each time, as soon as he was sober, he looked for alcohol to get drunk at once and nobody could stop him. Yuqi shrugged his shoulder indifferently, saying: Just let him drink, and when he really waspletely drunk, we can just take him away. But what if he looks for death when he is sober? But Yulin still felt quite sympathized for him, and although he didnt understand how horrible the pain of love was, he felt he could not be involved in love after seeing Zhaos extremely painful look, as if he felt that death was better than life. Chuxue is also really ironhearted, turning him down so cruelly. Speaking of this, Yulin said after thinking for a moment, But its also alright, for people you dont like, you should indeed reject them earlier, otherwise they will only be more painfulter. Thats not necessarily true. Yuqi walked over and took the ss of wine away from Zhaos hand, asking the person standing beside him to help him walk into the box. What do you mean? Yulin didnt understand him and caught up with Yuqi, wanting to ask for rification. Guess who just called me? Auntie! You just told me! Yulin looked at him with contempt, as if he was looking at a fool. But Yuqi didnt mind, saying: Its not strange for auntie to call me, but what she just said was about the situation of Chuxue after she came home. What happened? Yulin kicked him and said, I hate people like you the most, who keep people guessing. Tell me, what happened when Chuxue came home? She came home not long ago, with scratches on her body, and most of all Yuqi drawled deliberately to make Yulin feel quite curious. And Yulin couldnt help but push him, Finish your words now, or else I will punch you! Fine, fine, Ill tell you! Yuqi had been hit by Yulin for many times, which made him quite scared, so he hurriedly told him, The main thing is that her mind is somewhat unhinged! You mean she likes Zhao too? Yulin also came back to his senses and hurriedly asked. Seeing Yuqi nodding affirmatively to him, Yulin felt puzzled again, Then I cant understand. If she likes Zhao, why did she reject him? Yuqi sighed, This is probably not what she truly thinks, perhaps she doesnt even know her true inner thoughts. And it might also be because that Venus and Kerry stood in the way of their rtionship, and Chuxue had to reject Zhao, whom she didnt hate, or even somewhat liked, in order to stop the arguments. Yuqi took onest look at the direction Zhao left and sighed, although they had already known that Chuxues feelings for him. But they both did not knew that Chuxue and Zhao were also quite confused about their rtionship, and they could not figure out what happened, or whether the two would end up together. Louis arrived at the ce where Jingyan Ye and Yiyao Duan were, then he waited at the entrance of the hospital after giving Jingyan another call. The nursesing in and out curiously looked at the foreign man. And although they were not young, they still could not help but whisper because of their natural curiosity about other matters. When Jingyan came out from inside, he saw many people staring either directly or implicitly at the foreign man in front of him. Mr. Ye, youve finallye out! Louis sighed with relief and walked to him with his own suitcase. Jingyan smiled at him apologetically, took his case and walked into the hospital, saying: Im sorry to trouble you. Louis was quite careless, and he quickly waved his hand after hearing Jingyans words, Never mind, can I take a look at Ms. Duan and check her situation? Jingyan then answered: Yes,e with me. Yiyao had just fallen asleep, and after she couldnt hear the sound, she could sleep until night with the curtains drawn. This was good, because she wouldnt think about many things after she fell asleep, and all Jingyan needed to do was just waking her up at dinner time. When other people came in, they did not even have to deliberately open the door gently because she could not hear any sounds. Louis walked in and saw Yiyao be asleep with a pale face, who could not help but frown after looking at her for a while. How is she? Jingyan looked at her, being quite worried. He kept watching her in these days, and he also fed her many food every day, but she still lost weight. Louis shook his head, saying: She cant have operation in these two days, its better for her to take a few days to recuperate. Jingyan didnt say anything when he got the answer. It was supposed to be their decision anyway, and now they could just watch her more carefully. Then he sent Louis away from the ward and arranged him to work in the office which was not far from the ward, asking him to be specifically in charge of their medical care. While Yiyao knew nothing at all. And it was not that Jingyan deliberately hid everything from her, but she was oblivious of the outside world and could not notice anything. It had been a few days since she rejected Zhao, but Chuxue still hadnt calmed down, and all she could think about was Zhao, his smile, his tenderness, which all kept appearing in her mind. Chuxue, why dont you eat any food? Venus had been keeping an eye on her for the past few days, who got better today. A few days ago, when she just came back, she did not care anything no matter what other people said, being quite absent-minded. After hearing her words, Chuxue looked up and smiled at her, saying: Im full. So soon? Venus was quite suspicious and stopped her from getting off the table, Shouldnt you tell me what happened that day? Venus really wanted to go to the scene and have a look at the party immediately since her daughter had changed a lot after going to the party of those young people. Mom, dont ask me about it! Chuxue forced a smile, trying to make Venus not worry too much. However, she did not know that this would only make Venus be more suspicious. Venus and Kerry Ye looked at each other and they both saw the suspicion in each others eyes. Then Venus asked her seriously, Are you going to tell me or not? I Chuxue didnt know how to say about that, so she stood beside the chair with her head bowed, stammering. Why cant you just tell me? Venus got up aggressively and approached Chuxue. While Chuxue took a few steps back and raised her head, clenching her teeth, Do you really want me to tell you? Venus replied at once, Of course. Its because of you! Huh? Venus couldnt believe it, Youre upset because of us? But we didnt even go to that party! Yes, you indeed didnt go, but it was more frightening than your going. Chuxue suddenly raised her head and looked directly into Venuss eyes with anger: On the one hand, you asked me to do something you want, on the other hand, you asked me not to do something that you dont want, while I have been careful to do exactly what you asked, in order not to disappoint you, but But I am a human being too, I have my own feelings, and you have overruled me with a single word, making the matter bepletely impossible! What is the matter you are referring to? Venus had been young as well, so she could certainly see that Chuxue had fallen in love. Its not that I wont let you do what you want, its just that youre too young and were afraid you dont have the ability to make the judgement for yourself! Chuxue closed her eyes, who was about to cry: Im not young anymore, and I have my own judgement, so I dont need you to worry about me all the time. Who is that man? Then Venus stopped beating around the bush and asked directly: Who is the man that made you so sad? Chuxue opened her lips and said a name after a long time, Zhao Nangong. Its him? Venus had actually guessed that it was Zhao and she just hadnt confirmed it yet, so she wasnt very surprised after Chuxue said his name. I have told you that he is not good! Look at you! He caused you to lose your mind in just a few hours! But Chuxue shook her head and said, who felt very guilty now: I am so sad, not because he did something bad, but because I rejected him. You like him! Venuss words was an affirmation. And from all indications, it seemed that Chuxue already liked Zhao, but she might still not know her own feelings. Chuxue looked at Venus in shock and shook her head in a hurry, I just feel guilty Seeing her desperately trying to defend herself, Venus sighed helplessly and turned around to look at Kerry, who was sitting at the dining table and still did not get up. Then she asked him, What exactly should we do? Kerry had heard the conversation between Venus and Chuxue just now, and though he was very reluctant for Zhao to marry Chuxue, he thought that they could still not separate them since she had fallen in love with him! Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said: Let the young people manage their own affairs! After seeing Chuxues sad expression, Venus had to stop saying anything though she still wanted to speak. Chuxue was quite annoyed with Venuss words. And she thought: I am clearly guilty about him! As for liking him, how could Venus think so now that Zhao does not meet my criteria for liking at all. But she could not forget the thought no matter how, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt worried, besides, she had no friend around to help her in this regard. Then Chuxue suddenly thought of Jingyan, who was in the hospital taking care of Yiyao, thinking: He is so good to Yiyao, so he must know how it feels to like someone. Thinking of this, Chuxue took out her mobile phone and called him. Hello? A low, maic voice came through the phone. Chuxue was a little dazed and didnt respond for a long time, then Jingyan frowned and asked, What are you calling me for? Brother Hmm? Chuxue then was determined and asked him, Do you like Yiyao? Why do you ask me this all of a sudden? Just answer me! Chuxue was suddenly quite stern, and she was not shy to ask this kind of question through the phone. My feelings to Yiyao is not called liking her. Jingyan replied calmly. Chuxue could not believe his words, But you are so good to her! If it is not called liking her, then what are your feelings for her? Its love! Chuxue rolled her eyes, imitating Jingyan bombastically, who opened his mouth and said the words: It is hard to judge if you like someone, but it is easy to judge if you love someone. Then you must have liked her before you love her! Can you tell me how it feels to like someone? How does it feel? Chuxue knew that Jingyan was definitely frowning, needing not to guess. Why are you suddenly asking me about this?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Well Is it because you like someone? Hmmdo you want to talk about it? Chuxue had wanted to make up an excuse to put it off, but when she heard Jingyan say that, she had to tell him the truth. Yes, and I want to know if I really like him. Jingyan thought for a while before he answered: When shes sad, I am sad as well, and when shes happy, Im happy too. Besides, I want to see her everyday, and I keep wondering what shes doing, whether shes sad or happy. I see Chuxues heart was beating fast, because what Jingyan said was just what she had been going through these days, though she still could not quite understand his words. You still havent told me who exactly is that man! Its not important! Chuxue hung up the phone immediately after she finished the words, being quite diffident. She then covered her thumping heart in disbelief, thinking: Am I am I really in love with Zhao? How is it possible? There is no sign at all! Is liking so inexplicable? She then hesitated and thought about it in her room for a long time, and she called Zhao after she knew her feelings for him. She held the phone, being quite panic, and thought about what she was going to sayter, then she finally dialed the number after hesitating for a long time. After waiting for a while, she didnt hear anyone speaking, and a cold, mechanical female voice came through the phone: Sorry, the number you have called is temporarily unanswered, please call againter. Chuxue put the phone down in disappointment and did not call him again. She had worked hard to muster up the courage to call him, but Zhao did not answer the phone, which made her feel quite disappointed. So she would not call him again, because she thought that if she was important for him, then he would definitely call back when he saw the missed call, but if she was not important Then Chuxue shook her head, thinking: If I am not important to him, then I will not be shameless to keep calling him. She just sat quietly in the bedroom and waited for a long time, feeling more and more desperate because he still did not call back. Everyone now holds the phone all day and can be reached anytime, so how could it be possible that Zhao still did not know that she had called him? If that was really the case, there would only be one reasonZhao didnt want to talk to her. Chuxue began to be confused again, thinking: Could it be that he wants to take the opportunity to retaliate me since I have rejected himst time, making him be quite awkward? What should I do then? What am I going to do? I should wait for him or Chuxue sighed, not knowing what she should do now Chapter 399: Chapter 399 The surgery, Resonance Between Two Lovers As for Zhao Nangong, who had slept for days, finally woke up after being hit by Yuqi Mu. What are you doing? Why are you hitting me? Zhao wiped down the b***d stains at the corner of his mouth, being full of bewilderment and quite displeased. Yuqi couldnt stand his look and sneered, Zhao, now that she cant see you like this, what the use of leading a befuddled life? Its just a breaking up, which everyone has experienced, and in the end, we will pull ourselves together! But look at you, what are you doing now? Zhao felt quite faint, so he rubbed and shook his head. He also felt strange about his look now, but he was really very painful because that he indeed loved her, so he couldnt find any other better way than to numb himself with alcohol. He looked up and saw his own unkempt appearance in the mirror, with his beard covering his mouth and the dark circles under the eyes, which were as heavy as a pandas.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The thought of loathing himself suddenly appeared in his mind, then he thought: No wonder Chuxue Ye doesnt like me, I am indeed too unkempt. And if I were her, I wouldnt like someone as messy as me as well. Is she okay? Zhao gazed at Yuqi and hesitated for a moment before asking. Yuqi sneered, Of course shes fine, who is still living a good life. He was actually unaware of Chuxues current situation, having not seen her since thest time they parted. But he had to make up a lie in order to make Zhao pull himself together. Really? Zhao bowed his head despondently, thinking: What am I expecting now that this is how it is supposed to be? Hoping that she will be upset and guilty because of me? No! Zhao shook his head as he thought: I wont take such mercy! He patted the folds of his clothes and staggered to his feet, holding onto the wall, who felt quite dizzy and could not stand still, but he tugged at the handrail with his full strength and he soon had himself under control. Thank you, Yuqi! He patted Yuqi on the shoulder with one of his hands. Although they were not close friends, Zhao still felt quite grateful that Yuqi had done so much to help him. Although he had been punched today, he became quite sober now, so he should express his thanks for that, and strictly speaking, simply saying thank you could not fully express his gratitude at all. Yuqi also just passed by and came in to see him, and he walked straight through the main door into the inner room because Zhao did not close the door. Then he looked at Zhao meaningfully, saying, You take care of yourself! After saying that, he left without looking back and drove the car which was parked at the door, leaving Zhao alone, who was half-drunk and half-awake. But since he had been quite sober now, he knew what he was doing. The red wine bottles all over the floor made him feel quite whiny, and every time he stood up and took a step, he would tumble, making it even harder for him to take a firm stand, who was walking wobbly. He then managed to walk to the window, made a ce that was not too big and sat on the floor, waiting for the sun to shine through the French window, while he squinted, being somewhat unable to adjust to the strong light. As soon as he calmed himself down, all he thought about was Chuxue Ye and he tried hard to not think about her. But as soon as he really stopped thinking about her, he became a little panic instead. This emotion kept making him feel tortured, making it impossible for him to think about anything else. Ah! Zhao punched the opposite French window, which broke a crack. Then he put down his hand and he was so terribly numb inside that he could not feel the pain on his hand anymore, thinking: Nothing will ever hurt me again after I go through this thing! He could not help butugh when he thought about it: So it seems that I do not lose anything, at least I have no soft spot and do not need to do everything carefully, like what Jingyan Ye does. But But he really f*****g wanted to have a soft spot, though it could do him a lot of harm, he still felt quite happy to have such a soft spot, or say, someone he loved deeply, instead of being far away from her and unable to do anything. He didnt know what kind of men Chuxue liked, but as long as he saw her be so close with other men, he just felt quite jealous and painful in his heart. All the images of making out without him made him feel sick, but there was no way for him to do anything, because he couldnt get her love anyway She wouldnt belong to him no matter how In the house of the Ye family. Chuxue was sitting in front of the window, being in a daze, then she raised her hands, who felt quite warm because of the sunlight shining through her fingertips. Chuxue was quite calm now, after being surprised and doubtful for a long time, and she no longer made all kinds of reasons and excuses for Zhao, but instead, what remained in her heart was disappointment. She thought: He is probably ming me, after all, I refused him cruelly at that time. Well, I am to me, if I knew my feeling towards him earlier I should have not been so cruel to him, but God knows when I can know my feelings towards him. If I had given him hope at that time, he would not have been so sad, and perhaps I would have understood it eventer. Theres a reason hes not answering my calls now, so I shouldnt me him! But but why do I feel somewhat painful and sad? Could it be that after I left that night, something else have happened? And did he be with that women after they prepared the scene, whom he saw at the scene? The more she thought about it, the more likely she thought it was, and she held her phone, not knowing what to do. The string of numbers on the screen made her feel quite confused, which she stared at for a long time before she finally turn off her phone. She then thought: If we can not be together atst, then I would rather not know about his life, and it was good to leave myself a fantasy. Chuxue was quite sad in her thoughts, and she sat by the bay window by herself, with a exuding mncholy temperament. Venus Mu pushed open the door and saw Chuxue sitting by the window with her messy hair, being battered out of her senses. Whats wrong? Venus approached her and touched her hair. Not shying away from her, Chuxue was sitting on the windowsill and didnt answer Venuss question because she didnt know why she was upset at all, and she was just having a bee in her head with no proof of her imagination. Venus felt quite sad after looking at her, saying: We will hold a dinner party for you in a couple of days, why dont you cheer up and go to the party? I dont want to go. When she heard about this kind of event, she refused at once, without even thinking about it, because all she thought about waspletely another person, and there was no way for her to go to the party to enjoy herself. You should go, youre always sad when you stay at home, maybe youll be happier when you go. Venus persuaded her attentively, Besides, basically all the young talents in the city will be there, so you can pick one of them to be your boyfriend. All of them wille? Chuxue only cared about this thing though her mother had said so many words. Then Chuxue thought: Will hee? Okay, Ill go. Chuxue said, thinking: Anyway, when I go to the party, Ill know whether hesing or not. Hearing her say so, Venus sighed with relief and apanied her to sit by the bay window. Then they talked for a while, and Venus left after she made sure that Chuxue was not upset anymore. Jingyan then put his arm around Yiyao Duans waist to help her slowly get out of bed. In these days, her wounds had been slowly healing up, and at least the b***d no longer oozed from the wound. As Yiyao took one step, her abdomen twitched because of the pain, but she gritted her teeth and didnt scream out. If you are really painful, you should lie on the bed and rest for another few days. Seeing her sweat a lot on her forehead in just a short time, Jingyan took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Yiyao raised her head and managed to smile at Jingyan, expressing her determination with her eyes, I can do it! But Jingyan was still quite worried, thinking: A healed wound also means that she is going to have a surgery, but Im really afraid that something bad will happen Yiyao also sensed that Jingyan had something on his mind, so she found a ce to sit down and looked at him with confusion. Jingyan was quite embarrassed by her staring and he began to look somewhere else. But Yiyao held his hand and wrote those words on his hand with her finger, not letting him avoid her eyes: Do you have something on your mind? Jingyan had been fully concentrating on his hand since she took it in hers. Probably having guessed the words she wrote, Jingyan held her hand as well to suggest her: There is one thing I want to tell you. Then Yiyao didnt write any words with her finger on his hand, but gave him a wink to hint him to tell her what it was. After hesitating for a moment, Jingyan found a piece of paper and a pen, then wrote a few words on the paper at once: In the next two days, you might have an surgery. Yiyao was quite puzzled, because she didnt know why she still needed an surgery now that the baby had been miscarried? Jingyan held his pen and thought for a moment before writing the words down: Your ear may need to be examined. She understood what he meant at once. Now that there was something wrong with her ear, of course she was happy to have an surgery, but she just could not understand why Jingyan was so upset. Jingyan thought for a while before telling her the risk of the surgery, after seeing her nod gently. He quickly finished writing the words on the paper, and then he handed it to Yiyao. What he wanted to tell her was: The risk of the surgery is very high, and though she will be operated by the best ophthalmologist in the city, he can still not guarantee that nothing bad can happen during the surgery. Yiyao was in a bit of a trance after seeing the words on the paper, thinking: Though I do not know what kind of ident might happen, it is probably very scary now that even Jingyan is quite worried now. Then she wrote down a few words on the paper to make a response to Jingyans worry: Life and death are decreed by fate, I still will have the surgery because I want to hear the voices, otherwise I will be more lonely than being dead. Jingyan looked meaningfully at Yiyao and nodded after a long time. Of course he knew that she wanted to hear the voices, because he would look at the sleeping Yiyao every day before going to bed. And he often saw her secretly open her eyes and be in a daze. And for several days, she was quite silent. On the day of the surgery, it was a sunny day. As soon as Venus got a call from Jingyan, she went to the hospital with the people of the Ye family. When they entered in the ward, Jingyan was pouring water for Yiyao. He then nced at them and saw a group of people standing at the door, which did not make him feel surprised because he had already thought of this scene when he received the call from Venus in the morning. But Yiyao was a little overwhelmed, bowing her head in fear. She couldnt hear them, only asionally saw someones lips closing and opening. She felt like a useless person, and this thought tortured her so much that made her no longer be afraid of any of the following surgerys. Jingyan, have you made up your mind? Venus said with full of concern, who knew the high risk of this kind of surgery. Jingyan nced at Yiyao, who happened to look up, being full of anticipation. Yiyao wants to hear the voices. That was all he said, and Venus stopped asking any questions after hearing that. Love someone is to not bear to see her sad Louis then walked to the door of the ward, and he thought that he had went to the wrong room after seeing a group of people blocking the door. Then he withdrew to have a look at the room number, which was indeed the one that he had memorized. Then he was a little confused and spoke in Chinese, being not very fluent: Excuse me, excuse me. Yuqi and Yulin Xiao, who were standing by the door, pushed him out impatiently after turning around and seeing an old foreign man pushing his way inside the door. We are having a family reunion here, what are you, an old foreigner doing here? Louis was even more confused after hearing the words, then he asked, May I ask if Jingyan is in here? Jingyan smiled warmly at Yiyao after he heard someone at the door call his name, and then he walked out from the ce given up by Yuqi and Yulin. When he saw Louis, who was sweating a lot, turn around and prepare to leave, Jingyan hurriedly took a few steps forward and stopped him, asking, Are you ready? When Louis saw that it was Jingyan, he became relieved, Mr. Ye, youve finallye out. Everything is ready, and the only thing we need to do now is just to send Ms. Duan to the operating room. Jingyan nodded, Have the nursese over. After Louis left, Jingyan bowed his head and sighed, and not long afterwards many nurses came over. When the people in the ward saw this, they all retreated, and the nurses then put Yiyaos bed in ce and pushed her out of the ward together. Jingyan hurriedly followed them, but stopped near the operating room. This time was different from thest time, he would only disturb the doctors surgery if he went in the room, so instead, That he was outside the operating room would help Louis concentrate on the surgery. He watched Yiyao disappear in front of his eyes, and surprisingly, he began to feel panic. Every time he parted with her in the hospital, he felt as if she was about to leave him. The risk was not so high that it was fatal, but he could not help but shiver. Yuqi turned back and saw Jingyan trembling, then he walked over and patted his shoulder without saying anything. Yuqi understood that usually at this time, a man does not want his vulnerability to be seen, yet he still wants someone to share it with him. Yulin, of course, was about to walk over to them after seeing them, but he was stopped by the expression in Yuqis eyes. Then he sat down on the chair behind him and waited in silence. Venus and Kerry also did not go over, knowing that verbalfort was of little use and that only the result of the sessful surgery would reassure Jingyan. For a while, although there were many people in the corridor, no one said anything, and only the clock on the wall could be heard ticking. Chuxue had been already absent-minded, and only when she heard that the surgery was very risky did she run over here. Now that she had sat for a long time and thought of Zhao, she felt more and more emotional about such a scene. She thought: Only people who are in love with each other can be like this As for Zhao and me, Im afraid that we will not experience such a thing. Chuxue then shook her head repeatedly as she thought: How could I remember that man at such a time, anyway, now that we have been out of touch, then I dont need to care what he will be like. Chapter 400: Chapter 400 They Were Not Suitable For Each Other Time passed quickly, during this period, Jingyan changed many poses and when he was about to lose patience and went to knock the door of the emergency room, it was opened from inside. The bed was just opposite him, Jingyan rushed over. When the bed was sent out, Louis wiped his sses with the handkerchief. How is she? Jingyan said with his hands trembled. Louis smiled faintly and answered, The operation goes well, she just need a few days to recover. Hearing this, Jingyan felt relieved and gazed at Yiyao with a warm smile. Yiyao was sleeping with her eyebrows frowned, she was injected anesthetic so that she could hear nothing now. Jingyan caressed her hair lightly and turned to ask Louis, When will she hear? Louis took off his sses and the rubber gloves, then he replied, If she has enough rest, she can hear a weekter. But do remember, dont make any harsh sound in the following months. Jingyan nodded, after sending Louis away, he hurriedly followed the nurse into the ward. Venus and other people were about to enter as well, however, Jingyan drove them away for the excuse that Yiyao needed to rest. Then Jingyan sat beside the bed and gazed at Yiyao who was sleeping like a child. Seeing this, Jingyan felt relieved, as if nothing had happened. The past thing was just a dream. Yiyao felt someone was tucking her in, so she moved, however, instead of scaring that person, he became more cautious. Then, She opened her eyes and saw Jingyans smile, which made her feel warm. She knew how torturous he was during the surgery. Since she was fine now, he must be very excited. After looking around, Yiyao felt numb. She didnt know where to look at. Seeing this, Jingyan quickly walked over and said, Whats wrong? Do you feel ufortable? He reached out to smooth Yiyaos frowned brow, Does it hurt? He didnt know the process of the surgery, but he knew that there must be an incision. Her head was wrapped up with gauze, which made her look dumb. Yiyao tried hard to raise her head, but her temples were painful, and so did her ears. Yiyao, can you hear me? Yiyao? Jingyan said close to her ears. Yiyao felt that her ears were about to explode, so she hurriedly pushed Jingyan away. However, she still couldnt hear Jingyan and shook her head. Fine. Jingyan bowed his head and felt a bit disappointed, however, heforted Yiyao and said, Its okay, you are still in the recovery! Yiyao just closed her eyes and lied on the bed calmly. She focused herself on the sounds around her. Chuxue walked out of the ward, but she didnt want to leave with Venus. She felt very confused for she was now a bit interested in Zhao, but he didnt call her. Although she was arrogant, she still took out her phone and called Zhao, she wanted to know his thought. Only after a while, Zhao answered the phone with surprise. Chuxue? Whats wrong? Chuxue frowned, he must be drunk or why could he say like that? Zhao, where are you? In my home! As soon as Zhao finished speaking, a scene appeared in Chuxues mind, he must be with another woman. She clenched her fist in anger and said, Where are you? Hearing this, Zhao felt confused, after looking around, Zhao answered, Im in my vi. Just wait there! After saying this, Chuxue directly hung up the phone and took a taxi to his vi. Zhao felt even more confused, after a while, the phone rang again. This time, Zhao answered the phone quickly and said, Hello? Whats wrong? Brat, what are you doing? Hearing this voice, Zhao quickly became calm for it was from his father. He quickly apologized, Sorry, Dad, I didnt know it was you, whats the matter? Whats going on between you and Chuxue? Hao just ignored his words and asked directly to the point. Hearing this, Zhao felt depressed and answered, Nothing, its all over. I dont allow you to connect her! Zhao smiled bitterly and said, Well, I wont do that anymore. After sensing his depressed mood, Haos voice became soft and said, Come back today! Now? Zhao was a little surprised, Whats wrong? Dont talk nonsense, juste back! Then he hung up the phone, Zhao was confused and felt strange. Why did they all acted like this today? Zhao sensed a smell of alcohol all over his body, so he quickly walked into the bathroom to take a shower so as to avoid Haos me. After changing clothes and cleaning up the garbage at home, Zhao finally went out. His car was parking in the underground garage where he could go down from his vi. After dawdling for a while, he finally went to the garage. While he was driving, a taxi drove by. The next moment, Chuxue saw Zhao who was wearing sunsses. So she quickly yelled, Stop! Then she got off the taxi and chased Zhaos car. There was a traffic jam for many people had finished their work now. Thus, Zhao drove into the highway without hesitation. Chuxue was about to catch up, however, Zhao suddenly sped up and then disappeared. Chuxue stood at the intersection in a depressed look. She just ignored the honks around her and looked at the direction that Zhao left. Was this the Gods punishment? Although she liked him, she refused him so many times. And now it was her turn to feel disappointed. She could bear this, but she didnt know what would happen in the future. Maybe her love would wear off or she would finally give up. Maybe they were not suitable for each other. After returning to home, Zhao found the living room was empty. After making sure it was his home, he rubbed his drowsy head and started to ask Hao. Dad? Dad? However, nobody answered him. Then he sat on the sofa with a puzzled look.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He didnt know what Hao was going to say. However, if he left now, Hao would ask him toe back again. Seeing that it was getting darker outside, Zhao believed that he woulde back to have a rest. Then Zhao became rxed and crossed his legs and yed his phone. His fingers identally touched the call records where Chuxues name ounted for a row. He felt a bit strange. Why did Chuxue call him? After waiting for a while, it was dark outside, Zhao got up and patted his clothes, then he was about to leave. Suddenly, the door was opened, Hao walked in with a youngdy beside him. After looking at her for a while, Zhao made sure that he hadnt seen her before. Whats wrong? Zhao walked over and held Hao, but actually his eyes were focused on the young woman. He murmured in his heart, When does Hao change his taste? This girl is as young as him and looks pure and innocent. Hao was a shrewd man, of course he knew what Zhao was looking at. However, he didnt point it directly but instead said, You are such an indifferent man. I know that you wonte back if I dont ask you. Well, dont say that, Im a kind man and always listen to your order. He chatted with Hao for a while and the woman behind kept silent and lowered her head in a shy manner. Zhao felt a little strange, if she was Haos woman, she should have tter him like all those woman. However, she acted very shy. Well. Hao pushed him away and rolled up his eyes. Stop staring at her! You are scaring. Uncle! The woman finally spoke in the shy manner. However, she addressed Hao respectfully. Who is she? Zhao finally asked. Then, Hao pulled her in front of Zhao and said, This is Luoxue, daughter of one of my friend. She juste from abroad, so I want you to take her to dinner. You may have manymon topics. Hearing this, Zhao was speechless. It turned out that he wanted to introduce the girl to him. He thought that she would be his stepmother. No way, Ive already eaten my dinner. Zhao directly refused Haos proposal, he had no interest in her and it was hard for him to forget Chuxue. Hearing this, Hao red at him and said, She eats nothing, you have to apany her. Why dont you go? Zhao was dissatisfied, Since you are hungry now, you can eat together. Im full, do you want me to watch you eating? After saying this, Zhao picked up his jacket on the living room, and nced at Luoxue who was hiding in the corner, then he turned to looked at Hao and said, If youve finished, Id better go back first! How dare you! Hao stopped him, I know what you are thinking about. You are attracted by Chuxue. Ye family wont agree your marriage, just give up. Thats enough! Zhao was furious and pushed Haos hands away, then he yelled, I know, if wasnt for you, I wont reduced to such situation. Chuxue and I would still be friends now. You Hao wanted to curse, but thinking about what he had done. It was really his fault. Zhao wanted to vent his anger and then continued, Am I right? If Im Venus, I wont choose you either! p! Hao couldnt bear it and gave Zhao a p. The the fingerprints quickly appeared on his fair skin. So you just pped me? Zhao looked at Hao incredulously, his eyes were filled withplex emotions. I Hao didnt answer his question. Zhaos words had really hurt him, or he wouldnt do that. He couldnt control himself. Fine. Zhao didnt want to listen to his exnation, he just went out and left Hao and Luoxue in the room. Then, Hao turned back and smiled bitterly, Im sorry Luoxue, its all my fault. Dont be polite Uncle. Zhao has his own thought. I really appreciate him. Luoxue was still shocked by Zhaos movement! How could he be so emotional? She could even feel his anger and helplessness. Seeing the direction that Zhao left. Hao felt helpless, Zhao was old enough to get rid of his control. Uncle, Id better go home now. Luoxue lowered her head and felt shy. She had lied to Zhao, she wasnte back from abroad. After taking a glimpse of Luoxue, Hao said, Luoxue, sometimes you should seize the opportunity to achieve what you want. Hearing this, Luoxue was nervous and asked, Uncle, what do you mean? You are smart enough to understand that. Then he patted Luoxues head and walked to his room. On the halfway, he added, Go back if you want. Luoxue answered in a low voice and gently opened the door, afraid of disturbing Hao. Zhao walked out of the house and drove aimlessly when suddenly a phone call came in, he freed one hand and turned on the Bluetooth. Hello, who is it? The man kept silent for a while and asked, Where are you? Hearing this, Zhao frowned, it was like Yuqis voice, however, since he was not familiar with Yuqi, he asked, Are you Yuqi? Its me. Yuqi answered directly. Where are you now? Yuqi asked again, this time, Zhao finally heard his question and answered, Im on the highway. Chapter 401: Chapter 401 When The Two Rivals Meet There will be a ball in a few days. Are you going? Zhao Nangong frowned. He was not that close to Yuqi Mu to talk about such a personal thing. Besides, he was surprised that hes thest one to know the ball. He dodged a car driving toward him skillfully and asked, Anything special about that ball? Not really, but its Chuxues matchmaking party. You can choose not to go. When hearing Chuxue Yes name, Zhaos heart started to ache. He tried to act calm, Im not going, as I have nothing on me topete against others. Well, its none of my business. Ive delivered the news. Its up to you, Mu then hang up the phone. Zhao pulled over by the roadside because he felt hard to breathe. The words were said in a moment of anger. As a matter of fact, hes not sure of the real reason why Chuxue turned him down-was it because of family enmity or was it because she had no feelings for him at all? he thought she actually liked him but she had to turn him down because of what had happened between the parents of the two families years ago. So he was thinking about handling the family enmity first, but what if she still said no? The morning, Zhao was awaken by the doorbell. He was so irritated. He rubbed his hair and went off the bed to open the door. Whos that? Zhao saw Luoxue Lin smiling at him. He was confused and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Girl, youve got to the wrong door. Luoxue raised the meal box in her hands and waved in front of him, No. Ive brought breakfast for you. What, wont let me in? Zhao was still a bit stupefied and stepped aside to let her in. Seeing the messy living room, Luoxue frowned, The living room is at sixs and sevens! Ive been too busy to clean it up. Zhao was a bit awkward when being seen like this. Has a man of dignity after all. Well, have your breakfast first, brother Zhao. Ill clean it up for youter. Luoxue managed to make space out of the mess on the table and put the meal box down. Zhao sat by the table as she instructed. He asked while sipping the porridge, How do you know where I live? Huh? Luoxue got panicked but soon calmed herself down. Uncle told me. Hes worried about you, so he asked me to bring breakfast over. He did? Zhaoughed coldly. He would care about whether I have my breakfast or not? Zhao thought to himself. Thinking of what had happened the night before, Zhao felt a bit embarrassed, Do not mention his name again in front of me, or you dont have toe to my house any more. Got it! Luoxue answered quickly, ming herself for how stupid she was to mention the person that ruined brother Zhaos mood. Zhao is a careless man. He totally forgot what he had said and started to enjoy his breakfast. After breakfast, Zhao threw himself on the sofa. But Luoxue was still there fulfilling her words that she would help clean the house. Seeing her working here and there in the house busily, Zhao had no idea of walking up to help her. Instead, he started topare Luoxue with Chuxue in his heart secretly. Chuxue would never do the cleaning for him. She would make him clean. Love is blind. People get crazy about the person who is bad tempered-which they consider cute, but turn a blind eye to the one whos got many merits. Brother Zhao? Zhao pulled himself back from his thoughts then he realized a pair of big eyes were staring at him. He asked, Done cleaning? Yes. Luoxue moved her face away so that Zhao could have a whole view of the house. Hmm, the living room is so organized and clean. The wine bottles and shoes on the floor were all put away. All the dirty clothes had been washed and at the moment were hanging to dry on the balcony. The whole house was full of the smell of sunshine. The floor was as clean as a mirror. Zhao looked around and saw everything in order. He nodded with satisfaction, Hmm, nice! Luoxue showed a happy smile and waited for morepliments, but without saying another word, Zhao just sat back on the sofa with his legs crossed and started to y with his phone. Brother Zhao Luoxue said with a tone that sounded likeining. Zhao looked up from his phone and asked, What? Anything else? Luoxue stared at him feeling unhappy. She did not know what to say and just stood there. Finally, Zhao ran out of his patience took some cash out of the drawer. He handed the money to her and said, Here you are. You brought breakfast for me. Consider this as my gratitude. Luoxue bit her l*p and stared at him, not saying anything or taking the money. What on earth do you want? Zhao asked impatiently. Brother Zhao, I dont want the money. I just hope you can see me as a friend. It finally caught Zhaos attention and he looked Luoxue in the eye, You have to know, my heart is upied by someone else. I know! I dont care! But I do! Zhao tucked the money into her purse, I dont want her to get me wrong. Take the money and we are even. Do not y with love any more. Luoxue looked at Zhao and her eyes were teary. Zhao turned around and said, Do not give me that poor look. It does no good to you or me. But brother Zhao, she doesnt like you! Its none of your business! Even if she doesnt like me, I am willing to give up all the women for her, it was his choice and it had nothing to do with anyone else. Off you go Zhao then went upstairs without saying anything else, leaving Luoxue standing alone downstairs want watching him close the bedroom door. She then clenched her fist. Chuxue Ye! Lets wait and see! I will make brother Zhao like me! Luoxue took her handbag and left the vi. Seeing her leave, Zhao sighed in relief-women are so annoying! Lucky that she had left. He decided to leave the vi too, just in case Luoxue woulde back again. After making up his mind, Zhao started to pack his things up. He was going to his apartment in downtown-smaller but should be enough for him. The opening time of the ball was drawing near but Chuxue was still getting prepared. She let Venus Mu do whatever she wanted and finally her hair was done. Vnus touched her chin and observed Chuxue for a while, like enjoying a piece of work of art. She nodded with satisfaction, Hmm, thats my daughter! You are born beautiful and with my skills, you will shine tonight! Chuxue rolled her eyes secretly and answered, Yes yes, you have good skills! Thanks mom! Hmm, you grateful little thing. Venus felt that Chuxues no longer absent-minded these days, but theres still something strange. She seemed tock interest in the things around her. Chuxue had beenughing and ying with people these days and its a relief to Venus. But when Venus walked into her bedroom to bring her some fruits, she found Chuxue looking out of the window sadly. Come on, quit talking nonsense. Its time that we left! Chuxue nodded and held Venus on the wrist, finally! I am starving! You starving little thing! Venus tapped her nose, with her eyes filled with love. Chuxue stuck her tongue out and made faces at her. At the ball The ball organized by parents was way much better than that by the young people. The ballroom was decorated to be so luxury and the food looked so delicious. Chuxue was enjoying the food with her both hands when suddenly some patted her on the shoulder. She got startled and dropped the food in her hands. Am I that scary? Chuxue looked up and saw a pair of clear eyes. She felt the person familiar. After thinking for a while, she asked, Xiu Yan? Finally you remember my name! Xiu squinted and smiled gently. Chuxue was embarrassed and said, I always have a good memory. Are you alone? Chuxue nodded and looked at him with confusion, Why? Will you save a dance for meter? Xiu took out a pack of tissue and handed it to her. He pointed at his own mouth and Chuxue immediately got what he meant. She hurriedly wiped her mouth. Okay, I will. Xiu considered her every move to be cute. In his eyes, shes unlike the other girls who are so pretentious. Zhao was sound asleep when suddenly a phone call came in. Be in the ball in half another, you filthy thing, or you are not my son any longer! Zhao was startled by Hao Nangongs shout and got clear at once, Okay Ill go! Do you have to shout? Give me the address! Then he closed his eyes angrily. A minuteter, he jumped out of the bed and started to look for a suitable clothes. Finally he found a formal suit. He looked at himself in front of mirror then tapped the dust off his shoulder with satisfaction, then he snapped his fingers and set off. He arrived one minute earlier. The waiters saw him and recognized that he was the star in the magazine. They bowed to him with respect and one of them led Zhao inside. Zhao looked around and, the next second, what he saw stung his eyes. It was no one else. It was Chuxue, with a man by her side. If he remembered right, that mans name was Yanxiu, who wanted to take her away the other day. Chuxue looked up at Xiu and smiled once in a while. Xius body was bent low enough to touch Chuxues body, which, in Zhaos eyes, was way much across the line! Zhao cursed and was about to walk over to them, with his fists tight clenched. But suddenly, he got stopped by Luoxue. Brother Zhao, hi! What a coincidence! Theres nothing to be surprised at! Zhao said impatiently and when he looked at Chuxue and Xiu again, they were no where to be found. He trembled because of anger-they have just met and they left together? Brother Zhao, who are you looking for? Luoxue noticed his change of look and asked him. Zhao gritted his teeth angrily. This annoying woman just caused him to lose track of Chuxue! He said angrily, Get out of my way, please, will you? Brother Zhao Luoxue had never seen Zhao like this-his eyes were full of coldness. She was so scared that she had to step backwards. Zhao ignored her and walked past her directly. Chuxue and Xiu went to the kitchen, where theres small room. As soon as Chuxue stepped into the small room, she got so thrilled on seeing all kinds of food. Awesome! You did not lie to me! Xiu had told her earlier that theres a small room in the kitchen for the guests to taste the food first. She didnt buy it, thinking that he made up the story to please her, so she smiled politely. As he kept pleading, she finally agreed toe and have a look. It turned out that he was telling the truth! Enjoy! No one will see you! Xiu smiled when seeing her happy face. Chuxues eyes glittered and then she rushed to the food, Thank you so much!This is from N?velDrama.Org. Usually she had enough sweets to eat because there were leftovers from her dessert shop. She never got obsessed with the sweets until this moment. When Chuxue had enough, she patted her belly and walked to Xiu. Suddenly she got tripped and was about to fall on the ground. Xiu hurriedly came up and held her on the waist, and Chuxue, who was startled, put her arms around Xius neck tightly. The two thus hugged leach each other like this. Zhao asked around and finally was told that the two were in the kitchen. But when he opened the door, he saw Chuxue and Xiu holding each other. He wanted to leave but he felt it hard to move, as if there was something heavy tied to his legs. Chuxue and Xiu heard the noise of the door too. When Chuxue saw the shadow by the door, she got stupefied. Why are you here? Chuxue asked first. Her voice was trembling but fortunately no one seemed to have noticed it. Zhao lowered his head and showed a bitter smile, I was just passing by. Okay The three looked at each other with embarrassed. Zhao clenched his fists, II have to go. You can get back to what you were doing. Brother Zhao! Luoxue showed up and wrapped her arms around Zhaos arm. Wheres the macaroon you promised to get me? What took you so long? Zhao looked at Chuxue and noticed that she was looking back at him with sarcasm. Her hands were tightly held in Xius hand. He started tough at himself. Then he put his hand around Luoxues wait, I aming. Be patient. You know I love eating macaroon. Someone has eaten up all the macaroons out there Louxue pouted. Zhao tapped her nose, Ill give you enough to eatter. Dont tease me! Luoxue seemed to have thought of something and lowered her head with a red face. Chapter 402: Chapter 402 What Do You Like About Chuxue? Im full. I have to leave here. Some people here make me sick. she said to Xiu Yan. And she was ready to go out with him. Zhao put his arm around Luoxue Lin, downcast. When Chuxue left, he stopped holding her waist and turned around to leave. Luoxue did not react for a moment. Zhao, where are you going? asked she. You dont need to know. said Zhao. He walked a few steps. Luoxue hurriedly followed him, but he stopped her and pointed at her, Dont follow me! Luoxue blinked her eyes and looked at Zhao supplicatingly. Zhao, however, walked straight out of the doorway, ignoring her. There were many people inside chatting happily, while Zhao found it tedious. He had a few drinks with people he knew, but didnt see Chuxue and Xiu again. Maybe they went somewhere else for intimate time. Zhao thought bitterly. When he looked up, someone handed him a ss of wine. Do you wanna a drink? Yuqi Mu was smiling at him. No, I drank too much. Now my head is a little dizzy. You only drank a few. The other night you drank six bottles of whiskey at the bar and didnt get dizzy. Zhao remembered that night. He had been half-drunk at that time, but the heartache kept reminding him of what he had suffered, so the more he drank, the more sober he became. Now, he was sober. There was no way Chuxue would stay with him. If it was just family reasons, he could fight for it, but the scene just now had made him know that Chuxue liked someone else. When Yuqi saw that he was less talkative today, he thought it was because he hadnt seen Chuxue. He patted him on the shoulder and said soothingly, Chuxue is also here, you I know. Zhao interrupted him, I saw her. Yuqi looked at him, puzzled. Since he was still so unhappy when he saw her, it meant that what he saw was not something good. There are quite a lot of beautiful girls here. He hurriedly changed the topic. Zhaos attention was not on this at all. He intended to leave, while Yuqi pulled him and wouldnt let him go. Since youvee, dont leave here so early. Then he pulled Zhao towards the crowd. Come on, lets drink! Zhao followed behind him reluctantly. Im not interested in other women anymore. Can you leave me alone for a while? Really? Yuqi turned his head to look at Zhao. But someone is interested in you. What do you mean? Zhao was puzzled. Yuqi knew he shouldnt say this, so he exined perfunctorily. I mean the woman over there would really like to talk to you. Zhao didnt care about his words and followed him over. As soon as the two of them walked into those women, some girls gathered around them. After Yulin Xiao came out of the crowd, he took a deep breath and said, I can finally know that passionate women are crazy. A few women frighten you? Yuqi Mu gave him a contemptuous look and turned around to flirt with the group of women. Zhao avoided a few women with wine, and then he found a ce to chat with Yulin. Is he always like this? Zhao looked at Yuqi who was flirting with a woman. He drank a ss of wine. If he knew that loving someone would be so painful, he would never have liked anyone. He would rather be happy with a different woman like Yuqi. At this time, there was a sudden noise at the door, Zhao looked up and Yulin hurriedly pulled him up from his seat. Then he pushed Zhao into the group of women, Wed better have a drink with others together. When Zhao looked up again, He heard people praising a couple for being a good match. He became even more curious as to who would be getting so manypliments. Come on, Zhao, lets have a drink! Before he could see who that person was, Yulin handed him a ss of wine. He didnt say anything, tilted his head and drank it all in one go. In the center of the hall, Chuxue nced toward Zhao. Chuxue, what are you looking at? Xiu followed her gaze and saw Zhao. If he could pretend he didnt know the rtionship between the two of them before, but now he really understood that Chuxue liked Zhao. He let go of Chuxues hand and hesitated for a long time. If you want to go to him, go ahead! said he. Chuxue stubbornly turned her head. Whoever hes drinking and talking with is none of my business. I dont want to go to him! Xiu wasnt asking her to go to Zhao either, and he took her hand. Then lets go. Just now Chuxue was suddenly sad, so she ran out. Xiu found her in the garden andforted her for a while. They didnt expect to run into Chuxues parents at the door. In the room on the second floor, Venus and Kerry were sitting inside. Xiu stood not far from the doorway. Venus stroked Chuxues hair and asked Xiu casualy, Whats your name? Im Xiu Yan. he replied. How do you know Chuxue? Venus stared at him. Xiu nced at Chuxue and smiled, A few days ago, I met with Chuxue at a party. In fact, they had met long before. At that time she followed Jingyan and always held snacks in her hand. She also cried for a long time because she dropped a piece of candy. When Xiu bought her a bag of candy, she stopped crying. Venus didnt believe his words because they seemed to know each other well. What do you like about Chuxue? She suddenly asked. Mom, why do you suddenly ask this? Chuxue felt embarrassed. Dad, can you let mom not to ask strange questions? Kerry blew the tea in his hand to cool it and said lightly, Why? I dont think your mother is asking strange questions. Chuxue was speechless. She already knew that her father would not help her. Xiu wanted to tease her, so he replied, Chuxue is so cute. She is as innocent as a child. I like her naivety. Chuxue also did not expect Xiu to treat her like a child, so she became a little angry. Xiu was also a little embarrassed. He had never confessed his love to a girl in front of so many people. It wasnt until he finished that he let out a sigh of relief. Kerry finally put down the teacup in his hand and looked up at Xiu seriously. You like Chuxue? Looking at Kerrys serious expression, Xiu nodded his head firmly. Chuxue is our most beloved daughter. You must be good to her or Venus said. I will! Xiu immediately replied seriously. I will love her very much. Then they quickly decided on Chuxue and Xius marriage. When Chuxue saw that her parents didnt care about her opinion, she ran out without looking back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She had just reached the stairway when she bumped into Zhao. But Zhao walked right past her. Hey! Chuxue was angry that he just ignored her. She immediately ran after him. She followed him all the way to the bathroom. Actually, Zhao had already spotted Chuxue, but he was afraid she wasnt calling for him, so he kept walking forward. But when he reached the door of the bathroom, he was sure that Chuxue was calling him through the ss. Zhao, Stop! Chuxue saw that he was about to walk into the mens room and immediately ran to him and stopped him. Before she could react, Zhao pushed her against the wall, and then came close to her lips. Chuxue tried to speak, but as soon as she opened her mouth Zhao already kissed her on the lips. Chuxue tried to push him away, but she quickly became addicted to his k**s. She hurriedly calmed down and pushed Zhao away with all her strength. Whats wrong? Zhao looked confused and saw Chuxues face was red. Chuxue, Im sorry, I I didnt mean to, I he hurriedly apologized to her. Chapter 403: Chapter 403 I Only Like You You jerk! said Chuxue angrily. Yeah, Im a jerk! Zhao Nangong hastily admitted. But when Chuxue Ye heard him say that, she got even angrier, Leave me alone! After saying that, she was about to leave. But Zhao directly tugged her wrist, holding her in his arms. Chuxue, please dont leave me again, okay? begged Zhao. You let go of me! Let me go. Chuxue shouted. I wont let you go. I cant let go of you anymore! Zhao said. I know you like Xiu Yan. Even if you rejected me, I still like you. Chuxue I like you so much. Chuxue was touched by his confession, but she was jealous when she thought of the many women surrounding him just now. Then why were you just hugging that woman? I dont like her. Shes the one pestering me. I only like you. Really?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Zhao nodded firmly, and then kissed Chuxues lips again. Chuxue didnt push him away this time. Only when she was almost out of breath from the k**s did Zhao let her go. Ahem Yuqi Mu covered his lips and deliberately coughed a few times. He had waited inside the restroom for too long. He had thought that they would leave soon after just a hug. But he didnt expect them to k**s each other for a long time. He really couldnt stand in the restroom, so he had no choice but to make a sound to remind them. Why are you here? Chuxueined. Muyuqi gave her a nk look. I did remind you guys. Its just that you guys didnt hear it! You Chuxue pointed her finger at him for a long time, but did not say anything. He finally put down her hand. You guys continue. Ill leave here immediately.Yulin Mu hurriedly exined. Then he left quickly. Once he left, Zhao and Chuxue fell into silence. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. That Ill go back. My mom is probably looking for me. Chuxue turned around to leave. Please wait, I.. Zhao called out to her. Chuxue immediately stopped and turned back, Is there anything else? Nothing just now What? I was drunk just now, so Im sorry I He exined. He thought she didnt like him, so he hurried to exin why he kissed her. Zhao, you! Chuxue was furious. She didnt expect in that he would apologize to her for kissing her. In that case, I dont want to see you again. said Chuxue. She turned to leave. Zhao wanted to beg her to stay, but he was already sober and didnt have the courage to do so. Guys. Yuqi Mu suddenly came out from the corner. What are you guys doing? Both of you like each other, but why are you still ignoring each other? What do you say? Are you serious? Zhao looked at Yuqi incredulously, You mean Chuxue also likes me? Yuqi was angry. Youre so stupid. Thhen Zhao immediately ran out and took Chuxues hand, Chuxue, I was wrong. Please dont go! Chuxue was immersed in grief. Now that she was suddenly tugged by Zhao, the tears she had been holding back flowed down at once. Im sorry! Zhaos heart immediately softened. He hugged Chuxue and kept apologizing to her. Chuxue also did not speak, shedding tears. She didnt know why the moment she was pulled by him, her tears came out. You jerk! She scolded again I was wrong. Im sorry I dont know you loved me until now. Zhao stroked Chuxues hair. You guys ! Luoxue Lin was surprised to see the two of them embracing each other. You two! she suddenly shouted again, drawing the attention of many people around. They were all curious as to what was going on. Soon they saw Zhao and Chuxue hugging each other. They seemed to have seen something extraordinary and wanted to speak up, but didnt dare to. They were afraid Kerry woulde out and saw them talking about Chuxue. Whats going on? Kerry heard the noise and came out from inside the room. When Chuxue saw her fathering out, she hurriedly pushed Zhao away and walked out by herself. What happened? Kerry asked. Kerrys face darkened, causing Chuxue, who had been about to step forward, to take a few steps back. What have you done? Kerry stared at Chuxue. Nothing I just. Chuxue stammered. Zhao felt very useless hiding in the crowd, so he stepped forward and calmly said, She didnt do anything wrong. Chuxue gave him a cold stare. She could hide her rtionship with him by lying to her father, but she didnt expect him toe out suddenly. So it was you who did something wrong? Kerry sneered. Zhao held his head up, looking fearless, but didnt dare to speak again. Kerry nced at Chuxue and turned to Yuqi Mu. You tell me what happened between them. said Kerry coldly. Yuqi took a step back apprehensively. He knew that it was not possible for him not to say anything, but if he did, Chuxue and Zhao might cut off their rtionship with him. Tell me quickly. I dont have the patience to wait that long. Kerry narrowed his eyes. Yuqi smiled awkwardly, Uncle, I Say it quickly! Kerry stared at him. I can just say their rtionship is what you think it is. Yuqi said nervously. He looked up and nced at Kerry. I still have things to do, Ill go first. He hurriedly said, then left quickly. Exin it. Kerry said loudly to Chuxue. Dad, I . Chuxues face immediately changed. Kerry stared at her, wanting to hear exactly how she was going to exin. I Chuxue thought for a while, but couldnt think of a reason. She looked at Zhao, so Zhao immediately stepped forward. We love each other, so we want to be together. said Zhao. Chuxue originally wanted Zhaos help, but didnt expect the more he helped the more trouble things became. Venus, who had juste down the stairs, happened to hear his words in shock. She ran down from the stairs and stood next to Kerry. Then she pointed at Zhao and said angrily, I dont approve of you and my daughter being together. You cant take my daughter away. Zhao was just about to exin. Chuxue suddenly shouted. Mom, you just leave my business alone. At once, the people around talked about Chuxue being in a rtionship with two men at the same time. Hearing the people next to him talking, Kerry became even more furious. He pped Chuxue in the face. I have warned you not to get involved with him anymore. Chuxue covered her face in disbelief. You you p me! Kerry loved his daughter very much. He had never pped her before. Without waiting for Kerry to say anything, Chuxue ran out of the party. Kerry stared nkly at his hand. For a moment, he didnt even react to what he had just done. After Chuxue ran out, she dried her tears and ran straight towards the main road. Chuxue! Zhao followed closely behind her. Hearing Zhaos voice, Chuxue stood in the middle of the road and turned back. There were many cars on the road. Suddenly, a fast-moving truck wasing head-on. She didnt have time to dodge and was knocked straight into the ground. Venus, who followed her out, was wide-eyed. She only saw Chuxue falling in a pool of b***d. Zhao called Chuxues name over and over again, but eventually did not see her open her eyes. How he wished she would wake up and say, I wasnt hit by a car. I faked my fainting. Kerry stared at his hand that he had just pped Chuxue with. If his daughter had died in a car ident, he would never forgive himself in his life. They all stood quietly, and no one argued. All they could hope for was that Chuxue would wake up soon. Zhao kept leaning against the wall. He thought about many things from when he first met Chuxue to just now when she admitted that she liked him. Why did Chuxue just admit that she likes me and everything turned out to be like this now? Zhao thought bitterly. Earlier he had sympathized with Jingyan Ye and Yiyao Duan, while he onlyughed bitterly now. Do people who love each other have to go through bad things to achieve happiness? he thought. Kerry was waiting outside the door with Venus in her arms. Jingyan received the news and hurried over from Yiyaos ward. He saw that his parents were depressed and Zhao was also heartbroken. He didnt ask them what Chuxue had happened, but stood at the door. The door to the emergency room was opened. They all gathered around. Chuxue was lying in a hospital bed, bloodless. Zhao hurriedly took a few steps forward, but was stopped outside by Kerry. Doctor, how is she? Zhao asked the doctor who hadnt left yet. The attending surgeon looked fatigued. There were always many major surgeries recently. He had worked dozens of hours. The patient is out of danger. We wont know her condition until she wakes up. said he, rubbing his forehead and heading for his office. Zhao finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the ward, Chuxue was still unconscious. Venus sat at the bedside and called for her several times, but Chuxue didnt wake up. Kerry kept standing in the ward. He seemed to be tireless and could not feel that his legs were numb. Chapter 404: Chapter 404 The Truth in the Dessert Shop Only in this way would he feel that he was punished, and only by doing this could Chuxue forgive him. He didnt want Chuxue to feel sad when she woke up. Venus knew what he was thinking about, if wasnt for the p, everything would be different. Thinking like this, Venus gently held his hand andforted, Its not your fault. Nobody expects to see this. Kerry forced a smile and kept staring at Chuxue. The anesthetic should have lost its effects, why didnt Chuexue wake up? After waiting for a while, Venus found that Chuxue was still in thea. What happened? Venus said in a tremble voice, what if Chuxue kept acting like this? She couldnt ept that! Jingyan was standing in the ward, seeing that Venus became anxious, heforted, Calm down, Ill ask the doctor now. Then he ran out before Venus answered him. However, he met Zhao in the corridor. He just stopped and frowned, Why are you here? Is Chuxue okay? Zhao didnt dare to go forward for he was afraid of hearing bad news. He just stared at Jingyan sincerely. Jingyan looked at Zhao and said, She is fine. Hearing this, Zhao felt relined, however, when ncing into the ward, he saw no one. Youd better go back first. Jingyan sighed, he had just experienced such things, of course he understood Zhaos feelings. However, since Venus and Kerry were in the ward, Zhao couldnt enter the ward or they would definitely quarrel. Zhao shook his head with a bitter smile, Well, thats my fate. I want you to do me a favor, please. Jingyan frowned and asked, What is it? I hope you can call me once Chuxue wakes up. Then he stopped, Jingyan knew what he was going to say and nodded, Just go back first, I will inform you if anything happens! After hesitating for a while, Zhao only replied, Thank you! Then he looked at the ward and turned to leave. This was the fate, if Chuxue really lost her memory, then there was no chance for them to be together. If Chuxue could stand before him again, this was also their fate! After returning to his apartment, Zhao felt depressed. He had a horrible feeling for the door was slightly opened, then he peeped through the door. The man in it had a beer belly and the woman was dressed finely. They were exactly his father and Luoxue. So he pushed the door and asked, Why are you here? Seeing that Zhao looked anxious, Hao felt a bit angry and yelled, Come in right now! Of course Ille in, but youd better leave here. Hearing this, Hao was even more furious and said, How dare you to drive us away?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Im just telling the truth! Zhao took off his shoes and continued, This is my house, you have no right toe in without my permission. Your house? Hao sneered, Its my property. Hearing this, Zhao said nothing, he just put on the shoes again and prepared to leave. Just at this moment, Hao grabbed his wrist and said, Where are you going? This is your property, Ill leave here. Then he stared at Hao and wanted to shake off his hand, however, he didnt expect Hao to be so powerful that he couldnt get rid of his hand. What do you want? Zhao said impatiently. He had suppressed his anger since he saw Hao, and now he couldnt bear it anymore. If wasnt for Hao, Venus and Kerry wouldnt ban him to see Chuxue. He had lost his patience! I think you have failed in the trap set by Chuxue. Luoxue is also a good girl, why dont you like her? Zhao turned back and said coldly, Ridiculous! Then just tell me why do you like Venus? You Hao pointed at Zhaos nose but he couldnt rebut him. Finally he could only put down his hands. You are still young, when you get older, you will know that your love toward that woman will finally fade away. Only the one who loves you deeply can apany you the whole life. Hearing this, Zhao sneered, Thats because you cant get what you want. If theres a choice, everyone will choose the one that he likes. Hao turned to look at Luoxue and felt somewhat helpless. To be honest, he didnt want to interfere Zhaos choice. He even supported him for there was no chance between he and Venus. If Zhao could marry Chuxue, then they would at least had some rtions. Compared to himself, he envied Zhao very much. His son was simr to himself except the quality of inness. However, he was not that smart due to his mother. However, even if he was not smart, he could has his lover which was really a wonderful thing. Hao envied this very much. Seeing that Hao had lost his thought. Zhao quickly got rid of his control and yelled, What happened to you? Actually, he concerned Hao, he could get rid of his hands, however, he didnt do that for Hao looked very tired now. Hao pushed away his hand and said, Well, just stop talking this, Luoxue cares you so much these days, and she is about to go back to Canada, cant you just apany her for a while? Zhao nced at the woman in the living room, then the woman quickly sat straight and behaved perfectly. Then Zhao sneered, Why do you trust her? I think she is a prostitute, do you believe me? You Hao raised his hand, then Zhao raised his head as well and then said, What? Do you want to hit me? Just do it! Humph! Hao put down his hand indignantly, I know you dont like her, but you cant insult her. You dont know well about her, so how do you know Im lying? Zhao pouted and answered in a disdainful manner. You Hao was speechless, he wanted to say more but was stopped by Zhao, Well, just stop speaking for her. She is a famous woman among those yboys. What do you mean? Literally. Zhaoughed mockingly, She is good at flirting with those yboys. She is really thick-skinned. Dad, how dare you to introduce her to me? Dont you afraid that your grandson will be others child? Stop kidding! Hearing this, Hao immediately became serious and looked at Zhao in confusion. Im just telling the truth, you can just investigate yourself. Then Hao turned to look at Luoxue who was sitting on the sofa casually, after sensing their gaze, she quickly sat straight and acted kindly. Do you believe it now? Zhao said disdainfully, this kind of people could only make him feel disgusted. How could he be with her? Maybe she is just different from others, you may like her after you get to know her more. In fact, Hao was convinced by Zhaos words. He couldnt persuade himself, not to mention his son who was such a shrewd man. Dad, I thought that you like pure and innocent women, now it seems that you prefer such slut. Just stay with her if you want. After saying this, Zhao waved his hands and said, Enjoy your time, Ill go first! You Hao wanted to chase him, but just as he went out, the elevator closed, he could only turned back to the apartment. Uncle, what happened? Seeing that Hao looked depressed, Luoxue quickly stood up and pretended to be kind. Nothing! Hao felt weird when she touched him. However, he was an experienced man and quickly calmed down, then he said, Its fine, you know Zhao is stubborn, What about you go home first? Ill persuade him. This Luoxue hesitated for a while and asked, Where did he go? I dont know either, he wont tell me. Just go back, Ill inform you as soon as I get his news. Hearing this, Luoxue felt a bit strange, she thought that Hao became indifferent. Then okay, Ill wait for your call! As soon as she let go of his hand, Hao felt relieved, however, when she walked at the door, she turned back to look at him, which made him feel disgusted. He didnt like such a slot! After leaving the apartment, Zhao didnt know where to go, he randomly walked into Chuxues dessert store, which was decorated as usual. He hade here several times secretly before, sitting in corner and staring at Chuxue. Now, he finally dared to sit in the middle, but Chuxue was not there. Sir, may I ask Huh? Its you. The waiter felt surprised when seeing Zhao. Another cup of Blue Mountain coffee? Hearing this, Zhao was stunned. Did hee so frequent that even the waiter remembered his preferences? The waiter smiled at him mysteriously and turned to prepare the coffee. Soon the coffee was served. Zhao was dumbfounded and he knew nothing. He drank the coffee in front of the waiter and felt something was wrong. Then he asked, Excuse me, I would like to ask I know you want to know that why the taste is different. Yes Zhao felt even more confused, why did she know his thought? Could she be a mind reader? The waiter knew his thought and said with a smile, Because people who make this coffee is different. What! Zhao felt shock, although the shop was popr, except Chuxue there was only one waiter. Could it be that Zhao felt nervous, if he was right, then the one who made coffee for him before was Chuexue! Thinking like this, he was really very excited, however, after a while he calmed down. This shop had so many customers, except the waiter, Chuxue was the only helper, maybe she just made it by hand and didnt know him at all. Really? Zhao smiled bitterly, Your shopkeeper is really diligent, she must love this shop a lot. No! The waiter was a bit strange and continued, She only did this for you. What do you mean? Zhao suddenly raised his head and asked in surprise. You must like Chuxue! The waiter smiled happily, which made Zhao a bit embarrassed, he lowered his head, nodded slightly and asked, How do you know? Its so obvious, only she Then the waiter stopped deliberately, Zhao was very anxious and asked, Only what? Seeing that he was anxious, the waiter smile yfully, I think that Chuxue likes you too, but she just doesnt aware of this. Every time she sees you, her eyes shine. Although she pretends to hate you, she makes coffee for you every time. What did you say? Zhao was confused, he was very cautious every time he entered the shop, and was nervous when noticing that she was walking toward his direction, however she never stopped beside him. Chapter 405: Chapter 405 Wake Up, His Care It made him have to believe its his fate Believe me. I never lie. The way our shopkeeper looks at you shows that she likes you. When the waitress saw Zhaos unbelievable look, she got a little anxious, so she exined to him. Zhao Nangong was confused and she kept saying thought Zhao Nangong couldnt catch her meaning. But a voice kept echoing in his headChuxue liked him! He remembered the day when she had a car ident. She did confess to him, but he hadnt thought that she had fallen for him so long ago. They loved each other, but why did they have to separate? This made him, who was just ready to give up, keep wondering why. He was eager to find out why she didnt be with him at the very beginning. Jingyan Ye stayed in Chuxue s ward for a while. Venus Mu and Kerry Ye were reluctant to leave, so he decided to leave and to check on Yiyao. When he went in, it was already veryte. Yiyao was sitting alone on the edge of the bed, staring at the wall. He didnt know what she was thinking about. Jingyan deliberately made some noise to catch Yiyao s attention. She turned back dazedly and seeing it was Jingyan, she got interested. How is Chuxue today? Yiyao remembered that Jingyan s leaving was because Chuxue had a car ident. If it wasnt something serious, she knew that Kerry and Venus wouldnt have let him go there. Jingyan sighed, Doctor told us that she is now out of danger, but she has a high fever He really worried a lot about his sister, but he was not a doctor, so what he could do was waiting. Yiyao began to worry about Chuxue too, Then why did youe here? You should stay with her, what if Yiyao stopped saying more. Why did so many shitty things happen recently? One after another, it just happened Jingyan shook his head, Mom and Dad are there. That s enough, so Ie over to see you. Yiyao froze, Im fine The wound on her belly didnt hurt that much and she could just endure. Although she asionally couldnt hear anything, it didnt affect too much. She still couldmunicate with people like before. Jingyan nodded and went over to hug Yiyao, the warmthing from her made Jingyan feel safe. Dont move! Sensing Yiyao wanted to leave his arms, he stopped her, Stay a little longer for me, OK Yiyao didnt dare to move when she heard him say so, so she just stopped struggling and allowed him to hold her. He had never been so vulnerable in front of her, making Yiyao s heart ached, bleeding. Not long ago, he lost his child. And then, his wife might be disabled. Now, his sis had a car ident and she was still in danger After three-days of torment, Venus couldnt hold on. She hadnt been sleeping for several days, with no appetite for food, so the moment she stood up, everything went ck and she fainted away. Kerry came in with water for washing, and when he saw her on the floor, he hurriedly threw away what he was holding on and picked up Venus. Doctor, doctor! Kerry, with Venus in his arms, shouted for help in the corridor. Not long after someone heard it and opened the door of the office. Whats going on? Kerry took a nce at Venus in his arms, What happened to her? Kerry really cared Venus a lot, though they were already middle-aged couple. The doctor was not surprised by this kind of thing and gestured with his chin, Carry her to that ward. Kerry hesitated for a moment and walked in, putting Venus on the hospital bed, and waited for the doctor to bring the medical kit. He observed Venus for a while, and then drained a small bottle of b***d, In ten minutes, we will get the result. Wait here. But how could Chuxue wait there? There was no one in the ward, and what if she woke up during this period? Venus was in aa, who needed someone to be by her side. Kerry was finally caught in a dilemma, just like mother and wife falling into the water question. Which one should he save? In the end, he chose Venus, so he called Jingyan, but the phone was dead. Putting down the phone, Kerry was very distracted. But then he realized that it would only take about 15 minutes, so nothing should happen Then, he would be at peace, waiting for the doctor to tell him the result. Before Zhao Nangong finished his Blue Mountain coffee, he left the money on the table and hurried to the hospital. Following the route he remembered, he found the ward where Chuxue was. He nervously pushed open the door, ready to be cold-eyed by Venus and Kerry. After ncing at the ward, he surprisingly found no one was there. He was surprised, but still relieved. He did not want to argue with others at such a time, otherwise Chuxue couldnt have a good rest. Getting closer to her, he found Chuxue looked peaceful, with her eyes closed. Her eyshes were blew by the wind and he reached out to put her hair behind her ear. Sitting on a chair, Zhao Nangong gazed at her. For the first time, the two of them were in the same room, without argue or fight. They were just breathing the same air. Thinking of the past, Chuxue always had an aggressive look and was not afraid of anything. Every time, she was unsympathetic, bullish, and oftentimes downright mean. At that time, all he wanted was to gag her, but now he was sadder when she didnt talk to him. Whats wrong with him? could he be a masochist? He didnt cherish it when he had it, but now he was so longing for it. Even if she got up and kicked him, he would be willing to ept all He rubbed his forehead andughed at himself. Staying here, he felt worse. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Zhao Nangong reached out to gently touch Chuxue s nose, If you tell me earlier that you liked me, how could I have hesitated for so long, making me almost miss you. After saying that, he realized how ridiculous he was, for he was telling this to aatose person. How could she possibly respond to himself? He dropped his hands, trying not to look at her. He bowed his head and sat there. As long as she was with him, he would be happy. Taking a look at his watch, he realized that Venus and Kerry should be back. He controlled his heartbeats and left a k**s on Chuxue s forehead. When his lips touched her forehead, he didnt want to leave. He could smell her special fragrance from her nose, not pungent or strong, but it miraculously let him instantly calm down. Zhao Nangong stopped for a long time until he felt a slight movement of the person under his body, so he hurriedly popped up. When he looked down, he saw Chuxue was staring at him. Well Zhao Nangong awkwardly scratched the back of his head, not knowing how to exin his behavior. Cut the crap! Chuxue gritted her teeth and gently tugged his arm. He got up too fast to stand firmly, so he fell on Chuxuepletely. Ouch! Her wound also happened to be pressed by him, Are you trying to kill me? Zhao Nangong hurriedly supported himself up and make a safe range for her. Looking down and seeing Chuxue s eyes, he mumbled, Yessorry, I didnt mean to do this. The door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, scaring them. Zhao Nangong turned back, only to see Kerry and Venus, who had just awakened. This was too scary for him. The two of them were still in shock, but they didnt say anything. Zhao Nangong opened his mouth, but he didnt know what to say, so he chose to shut up. Welldad, mom. Chuxue was the first to say something, whose voice was small and weak. She was in aa for several days, so she was weaker than ever. But Zhao Nangong still did something to her. She actually didnt have the energy to argue with him. Now after such a big shock, she felt tired, lying on the bed with no energy. Venus sensed her weakness, so she took several steps to her, whose face was pale and her forehead was sweaty. Venus worriedly touched her forehead, which was no longer that hot, Why are you frowning? Does it hurt? Well, my whole body hurts! Chuxue seized this opportunity to change the subject. Kerry, however, wasnt that stupid. He stood at the door, staring at Zhao Nangong with cold eyes. Seeing this, Chuxue knew she needed to do something, I feel so bad and I need some water Venus then said to Kerry, You go and get her some water. The water here is not hot. Kerry nodded. When he left, he took a look at Zhao Nangong again. He was still a little uneasy, but he didnt say anything and left. Only Venus, Chuxue and Zhao Nangong were in the room and Venus let go of Chuxue s hand and said in a serious manner, Dont pretend. I can see it. She was still painful, but she couldnt change that fast. Just now, the two were sticking to each other. But when they came in, Chuxue began to hurt that much. Was she too na?ve? Or did she think they were fools? Mom! Chuxue pouted, My mom is the smartest! Dont be silly. Your father also sees it, but he just pretended to know nothing. Do you think you can get away from us? Then why didnt you say anything? Chuxue was frustrated, for she thought she was so perfect that she deserved an Oscar nomination! It turned out that it was all just her own wishful thinking. Venus shrugged indifferently, If you want to act, just do it. How boring it will be if I just tell you the truth?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chuxue was a little said. Her parents were too sophisticated and she could never defeat them. Instead, you Venus suddenly turned her gaze to Zhao Nangong and nced at him. You abduct my daughter. Dont you feel sorry for her? How can you act as if its not your business? Mom! Chuxue got annoyed. Abduction? She wasnt that stupid, OK? And they didnte back at a right time. It was clearly that she seduced him first. If they saw what she had done, they would not have said so. Venus still gazed at Zhao Nangong, Dont bring me more trouble. And well seeter. Zhao Nangong was actually a little surprised. Compared to her previous paranoia, this time, she was having a normal conversation with him, as if asking how the weather was today. Compared to the previous times, he obviously did something bad to Chuxue this time. But why did she talk to him with a better attitude? Could it be that she was testing him? Thinking of this, he got more cautious. He respectfully replied to Venus, Mrs. Ye, I will be nice to Chuxue. This time, I will definitely be responsible for her and make her happy. Venus, with a not-so-bright look on her face, continued to ask, I have not agreed, so how can you be sure that I will give Chuxue to you? This was very aggressive, even Chuxue was struggling to get up, but she was stopped by Venus, Stay there. Stop messing around. No, mom, as I see, I think youre trying to sell me with a good price. Venus, finally, took a look at Chuxue this time, Smart girl. If I dont think he values you that much, I wont agree you two. Seriously? I am your daughter, so how can you Chuxue, lying on the bed, was dying inside, making Zhao Nangongugh out. Chapter 406: Chapter 406 Im Sorry I Cant Make a Choice Zhao wanted to go over and talked to Chuxue, but Venus was standing right next to her, so he controlled the impulse to go up to her. Mrs. Ye, I would do anything for Chuxue. I just want her to be happy. said Zhao earnestly. Hearing him, Venus became less hostile to him. And what if I ask you to cut off your rtionship with your father? Venus said. Mom, youre asking too much. Chuxue suddenly raised her voice. If Zhao really gave up his father for her, she would feel guilty. Zhao didnt say anything. He stood in the ward and thought. Only a few minutes had passed, but Chuxue felt like years had passed. She clenched her hands tightly and sweated a lot. Im sorry I cant make a choice. Zhao cleared his throat. It was a feud between you and my father at that time. It has nothing to do with us. I dont do anything wrong. Why cant you give me a chance? Venus smiled. This is a feud between the two families. As long as you are from the Nangong and Ye families, you cant avoid it. If thats the case Zhao nced at Chuxue. Then he bowed his head and said painfully, I .really cant choose. He would be very sad to leave Chuxue, and he couldnt break the father-son rtionship with Hao Nangong. Youre nning to give up Chuxue? Venus stared at Zhao. I Not long after, Venuss face changed. You are different from Hao Nangong. Nangong Hao can do very crazy things for love by any means, but Zhao was very sensible. Although he looked like a dude on the surface, but once he was faced with something that needed careful consideration, he can think rationally. If he hesitated for so long and finally agreed to Venus request, then Venus would have doubted his personality. Now he told her outright that he didnt know how to choose, which made Venus start to change her impression of him. I can agree to you going out with my daughter, but Venus paused for a moment, The Ye family and your family have a deep grudge. We still hate your father. Zhao frowned. He had never thought about this. Now he and Chuxue were boyfriend and girlfriend. But he hadnt had time to think about marriage yet and didnt think about the feud between Ye family and his family. I can assure you that if Chuxue and I get married, we both will move out of my family. Zhao said sincerely, but Chuxue blushed. She bowed her head. I havent agreed to marry you. If you are with me, you are my future wife. Zhao said sincerely. If I am not satisfied with you, Ill still break up with you! Chuxue said deliberately. Which aspect of me are you dissatisfied with? I Chuxue was speechless. She had casually uttered these words. If she really had to say which aspect of Zhao she was not satisfied with, she really could not think of it. Anyway, things are unpredictable in the future. Do you want me to marry you right away? Zhao asked. You Chuxue did not know how to answer. The formerly articte woman didnt know how to answer Zhaos question. Kerry picked up a pot of boiling water. When he pushed open the door, he saw Zhao already standing in front of Chuxues bed. When Venus saw him about to speak, she made a gesture to him, signaling him not to speak. Kerry quickly understood. He put down the water bottle and walked out of the ward with Venus. Zhao had noticed them leaving, but Chuxue was engrossed in arguing with him. If you say that again, Ill never talk to you. Chuxue threatened Zhao deliberately. She had previously heard people say if your boyfriend can tolerate your capriciousness, then he must love you. She also wanted to use this to test Zhao, so she didnt even think about it and blurted it out. And Zhao froze for a moment and asked, Are you serious? Chunxue nodded. Zhao paused for a moment, and then said, Im sorry. Then Chuxueughed. Zhao knew he was being fooled by her again, but he didnt care. He was afraid of losing her, so he didnt care that he would always be at a disadvantage. He had been very generous to the woman he loved. Chuxue saw that he was silent for a long time, so she asked him curiously. Why dont you say anything? What do you want me to say? Zhao asked back. Are you angry? No said he. Womans mind changed so quickly. He didnt even have time to react, and she had be different from earlier. Venus and Kerry listened to the two bickering outside the door, remembering their own younger days. They couldnt help but look at each other andugh. In fact, it was not that they didnt like Zhao. It was just that his father had done so many things that made it hard for them to forgive his father. After Chuxue woke up, the atmosphere in the Ye family became much more rxed. They did not reject Zhao so much. Jingyan Ye and Yiyao Duan also came several times to chat with Chuxue, but their conversation was often interrupted by Zhao.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. .. Yiyao had been lying in the ward for many days. Lets get out of the hospital. I dont want to stay here. She said to Jingyan Jingyan paused for a moment and said, Okay, Ill check out of the hospitalter. Suddenly balloons flew by the window. Yiyao looked downstairs and found a child standing there. The child was crying in his mothers arms for the balloon that flew away. What are you looking at? Jingyan saw that Yiyaos attention was all outside the window and looked over with her. Nothing. Yiyao hurriedly turned her head. Jingyan just happened to see the child crying in his mothers arms through the window. He was instantly silent and waited for a while before speaking, Yiyao are you still angry with me? Yiyao didnt know how to answer. She knew it wasnt Ye Jingyans fault. But she just cant help but me him. Maybe it was because there was no one else around her besides him who would always amodate her unconditionally. In fact, Im d this child is gone. Jingyan bowed his head and smiled bitterly. You had to have surgery on your ears. If this child was still in your belly, you definitely wouldnt have agreed to the surgery After hearing the news that Yiyao got a miscarriage, he was in pain but also relieved that Yiyao would finally undergo the surgery. Yiyao touched the scar on her stomach. She seemed to have gone numb with pain, and she couldnt feel the pain at all. She naturally knew Ye Jingyans thoughts. The day Louis appeared she had understood his intentions. It was just that the child was already gone at that time, and she had no reason to refuse to have the surgery anymore. In that case, perhaps she was also considered a selfish person. If she was suffering in her heart, she should have given up the treatment as a punishment for the miscarriage. What reason did she have to me Jingyan? Whats past is past. said Yiyao. Then her eyes were instantly moist. Jingyan knew she didnt want him to know how sad she was, so he pretended not to know. Ill go do the discharge procedures. Yiyao nodded. After hearing the sound of the door closing, she couldnt help but choke up. They were ready to leave the hospital when they ran into Yuqi Mu and Yulin Xiao carrying many gifts to visit them You guys are leaving the hospital? Its a pity. I havent given this tonic to Yiyao yet. Yuqi patted Jingyans shoulder. Jingyan nced at him, you are hoping that Yiyao will stay hospitalized? I made a casual remark. Please do not misinterpret my meaning. Yuqi hurriedly exined. Its good that you didnt think so. Jingyan smiled faintly. He hurriedly pulled Yulin, Lets go. If I stay here any longer, Im going to be breathless from his stare. Yulin then nodded, said goodbye to Jingyan, and then immediately went to Chuxues ward. Are you that scary? Yiyao heard what Yuqi said and didnt understand. Jingyan wrapped her into his arms and smiled, You is just getting better. Dont think too much. The two were about to leave the hospital when they received a call from the police station. Hello, is this Mr. Ye? Yes. Whats up? Jingyan frowned. He turned the phone on amplified. This case has been dragging on for months. The suspect has been released on bail. Do you want to continue with the prosecution? Jingyan nced at Yiyao and said without hesitation, Yes. Then pleasee to the police station and make a case record. Ok, Ill. said Jingyan. Then he hung up the phone. He looked up, only to see that Yiyao was lost in thought, Whats wrong? Im sure she didnt mean to make me miscarry. Isnt it bad for us to hold her responsible for that? Yiyao said. Jingyan frowned, Im going to sue her not for this crime, but for kidnapping and intentional injury. Seeing that Yiyao was confused, he exined in detail. Someone already confessed that those men deliberately dragged you and caused you to miscarry. I just want to teach her a lesson so that she wont dare to hurt you again. He added. Jingyan were looking forward when he said this. He didnt want Yiyao to see his evil side. What he wanted to leave her was the best of him. In fact, Yiyao didnt notice his expression either, only that the tone of his words just now made her feel that he was a bit scary. Jingyan also did not say much. No matter what, he must get back at Ziying Duan. Otherwise, he was worried that she might still do something terrible against Yiyao. Chapter 407: Chapter 407 Ive Never Liked You In the police station, Ziying Duan and her father had already got the notice and been waiting there. Seeing Jingyan Ye and Yiyao Duan walk in, Ziying stood up from her seat and greeted, Brother Jingyan She sounded more scared than happy, after being locked in the trail room and being required toe to the police station again, though she still felt love for Jingyan. She dared not get close to Jingyan any more, because his eyes were full of strangeness, as if she was about to get drowned in them, and would never be able to escape. Mr. Ye, you are here, the police of the trail room came back from getting some files outside. When he saw Jingyan standing by the door, he hurriedly put down the files and walked to him. He couldnt afford to mess with a person like this. He didnt have to tter him but at least he wanted to leave a good impression, so that he wouldnt have to lose his job all of a sudden one day. Jingyan nodded at him, Lets get started. The police officer touched his nose, feeling awkward because he felt he had been ignored. But luckily, he had a strong heart, so he adjusted himself quickly and started his work. Seeing Jingyans cold face, Ziying felt so desperate. She didnt know she had been hated so much by Jingyan already. The police took a look at Ziying then another look at Yiyao C Gosh! They look so much alike! Are they twins? The police guessed in his heart. Its just that thetter had that unique aura on her. She could keep her back straight no matter shes standing or sitting, totally different from those little women. No wonder she could gain the heart of this chairman! Then the police officer shook his head, ming himself for breaking the rules of being a police. Hes not supposed to guess or get involved in other peoples matters. Dangerous things could happen in an instant. The police officer opened the file book and went it through for a while then he asked, Miss Yiyao Duan, did you see the face of the man who kidnapped you that day? Yiyao started to think of what had happened that day. Then she showed a painful look, with her eyes squinted, Yes, I did. Though she felt so painful to death, before she passed out, she saw Ziyings face clearly and it was deeply carved in her brain. The police officer nodded and asked, Did you see that person, too? Jingyan looked at Ziying, whos pleading him with a poor look, with her father sitting behind her praying. Poor as they looked, they were not innocent. They shouldnt have tortured Yiyao. He nodded firmly, Yes. Ziying was totally desperate. She could no longer hope Jingyan to fall in love with her. Hes trying to ruin her! The police officer saw all their reactions and wrote their words on the file book. Then he asked Ziying, Miss Ziying Duan, do you admit having kidnapped Miss Yiyao Duan? I Ziyings heart died. She was thinking about admitting it, because she felt so tired and just wanted to get it over with. No! seeing his daughter hesitating, Ziyings father hurriedly pressed her hands down and denied, she was with me that day. There must have been some misunderstand! Is that so? the police officer was sophisticated and could tell whos lying right away, giving false evidence will be charged for obstruction. You could be in prison. The father nodded, I am telling the truth. I dont know what you mean by false ebidence! Dad The father hurriedly stopped Ziying and made her swallow her words. The police officer shook his head, Stubborn! then he wrote something down on the file book. The policeman asked a few more questions, but the father Duan denied them all, saying that Jingyan and Yiyao must have mistaken another woman for Ziying, after all, theres possibly another woman who looked like Ziying and Yiyao.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ridiculous it might sound, its of the right logic. At least, its possible. Jingyan and Yiyao remained calm. They didnt get angry because they had enough evidences. And that things wouldnt just change because of lies. Alright, weve had enough notes taken. Go home and wait. You shall be informed of the court date! the police stood up, arranged the files on the table and walked out without saying anything else. Jingyan and Yiyao had no wish of staying longer here. When they were about to leave, the father Duan called their names. Anything else? Jingyan stopped and asked the father Duan with respect. Mr. Duan hesitated and finally said, Please, I beg you, please forgive Ziying. It was just an act of foolishness and impulsiveness, and she has paid a great price for what she did. She has been living in deep regrets! Jingyans face turned sullen, A great price? Of having to show a poor look like this? Is that the price you are talking about? What about Yiyao? She had been living in pain everyday, and waking up suddenly every night! The father Duan did not expect Jingyan to be so ruthless. He gave up begging and started to threaten Jingyan directly, Then what do you want? Ziyings had enough! She has been detained for two weeks! Do you really want to send her to the prison? I dont want to, but she has to be punished for making mistakes. I was cold to her, so my child left her C its the same thing. Its called causality. Seeing that the father Duan still didnt understand, Jingyan stopped reasoning and started to walk out with Yiyao. Right at this time, Ziying who had been standing in the dark shadow ran out and blocked Jingyans way. Brother jingyan, I am so sorry. I ept the punishment, but theres just one thing that I need to know from you She looked calm and theres no emotion on her face, Though I know the answer, I still want to hear you say it. Is it true that you never liked me? Not one moment, or one second? Jingyan was surprised. Looking at the little girl in front of his, Jingyan felt pity. She could have been a naive and happy girl, but meeting him changed all her life. As much as he wanted tofort her, he couldnt lie to her. He looked down and said, I am sorry. Ziying burst intoughter and tears started to fall down from her face, You dont have to say sorry. Its my fault! Its always been my fault! He had never like her for even one second! He could have lied to her and Yiyao wouldnt get jealous. He could have told her that he liked her so that he could face her fate of being in jail courageously. But he wouldnt even be that merciful to lie to her She finally figured that shes wrong. She shouldnt have forced anyone to love her. In the end, all people got hurt. Seeing Ziyings poor look, Jingyan felt a bit guilty. But he really couldnt lie to her, because hes such a bad liar in love. He said nothing any more and walked out with Yiyao. Its really a bad time tofort Ziying, because giving herfort meant giving her hope, and Jingyan could not let her be hopeful again. The father walked over to Ziying and held her shoulders. Like father, like daughter, the father Duan used to be so head over heals in love, lucky that he ended in a loving rtionship with Ziyings mother happily. But theres no chance for Ziying and Jingyan to be together any more. He had no feelings for Ziying at all, no matter what she did! Dad, am I too silly? Ziying leaned her head on her fathers shoulder and cried, Dont tell mom that I am in prison. Tell her that I am traveling around and will be back in two years. Do not tell her the truth. I dont want her to get worried. The fathers heart was aching. He patted her gently on the head, Youre gonna be fine, trust me. Dad, no more fake evidences, please! In the case of kidnapping, if no one gets hurt, the criminal will face a two-year penalty in prison. Ziying nned to take this time to calm herself down and think about her life. Of course her father knew her thoughts. He patted her head and said, Silly girl, dont think too much. I wont let you suffer in the prison. Ziying nodded and said nothing else. She just rested her head on her fathers shoulder. Sitting in the car, Yiyao kept thinking about Ziyings poor look. Jingyan, do we really have to do this? What? Jingyan turned to Yiyao. He understand what she meant right away on seeing Yiyaos look, dont worry, she will only be inside for two years at most. But is it too much for her? she considered it too cruel for a girl who was only crazy for the man she loved. How many two years are there for a girl? The criminal record would stay with her all her life! Jingyan touched her hair gently, Dont worry, we can help make it to one year. Yiyao nodded. She did not know how to put it but she felt it really cruel for a girl to stay in jail for two years. Shes not going to be too tolerant to the people who wants to hurt her. But Ziying did nothing else to her except kidnapping her Jingyan said, She did! Yiyao looked at him in confusion, She wanted to find someone to humiliate you. Though she didnt make it, her idea is unforgivable! He couldnt imagine what would happen if he had arrivedter. Would Yiyao be desperate? Fortunately, he had arrived in time. Yiyao thought about it andughed at herself for forgetting the pains. Soon the two arrived at Jingyans vi. Servants came out to wee them. Jingyan wanted to help Yiyao get out of the car but Yiyao turned him down. Then Yiyao stepped on something and almost fell. Are you okay? Jingyan held her in time and asked with concern. Yiyao shook her head, My legs feel soft because Iv been sitting for a long time. I am okay now. She told Jingyan to let her go but Jingyan held her up directly and walked to the vi. Jingyan took a look at Yiyao and got up from her body unwillingly, What, do you really have to be hungry now? Yiyao was unwilling to stop, but she could not control her instinct of getting hungry. Seeing her cute and poor look, Jingyan sighed, Fine, Ill ask the cook to make some food. You should be hungry now. Hearing this, Yiyao got up from the bed immediately. She was hungry but she held the urge. But she really couldnt hide the sound that her stomach made. She would definitely hold the urge because shes got that endurance that shes proud of. While they were eating, someone broke in. Yiyao turned around and saw its Jun Duan. It made her surprised. Dad? She had not seen her ever since she woke up in the hospital. She had no idea where he had been to. Jun sighed, Whew! You are fine! Yiyao asked curiously, Where have you been? There was an urgent task. I knew you were out of danger so I left to fulfill my mission. Chapter 408: Chapter 408 His Wound Jun Duan took a look at Yiyao and saw she was looking at him, too, then he quickly lowered his head. Jun had to exin to her for so long, saying that he was going on a very dangerous anti-drug action. The leader of the drug team was a cautious business man who had been hiding under the polices nose for more than a decade. When they finally found out who and where that man was, they were worried about having no leader to instruct them of this action. Thats why they called Jun back who was having a vacation. Yiyao knew how hard their work and how dangerous the task was, she was so grateful to God that her father could stand in front of her safe and sound. How could she me him? My dear daughter, please believe me. I really had to go that time. I was really worried about you when I was out fulfilling the task Dad, you dont have to say it, Yiyao interrupted him, I know! You know me well C always focus on the overall situation. Jun nodded but still looked guilty. When he looked up, he saw that JIngyan was smiling at him. Finally he felt this Jingyan no longer annoying. After all, Jingyan was the one taking care of his daughter while he was away. What if hes not here? Jun shook his head. Theres no such thing as what if. He could see that Jingyan truly loved Yiyao. He was so impressed by the way Jingyan looked at Yiyao that he almost epted Jingyan heartfully if Jingyan hadnt broken Yiyaos heartst time. Dad? Huh? Jun got back from his thinking. What are you thinking about? You havent eaten yet. Come join us! Yiyao sat aside and patted the chair next to her. The waiter went to get another set of tableware. Okay. Jun wiped the sweat off his forehead. He did forget to eat something. When jun joined them, everyone started to get nervous. Jingyan put a piece of meat in Yiyaos bowl, You need this to recover yourself. Yiyao chewed the meat happily, and the scene made Jun happy, too. Everyone felt rxed and started to eat. Jun only ate for a short while then he left the table. Seeing her father leave, Yiyao put down her chopsticks and went to sit by his side. Hows your ear? Jun had been wanting to ask this for quite a while. Finally he asked her. Yes, I had a surgery on it. Good. Jun said in relief. He had wanted to ask her but did not want to ruin their happy mood. Seeing that her father sigh, Yiyaoforted him, Im really fine! Dont worry about me, dad! Thats really good It seemed that Jun was bothered by something else. He said, i am justing back to see you. The case is still not over. I have to go soon. What? Yiyao was surprised. An urgent case could mean a dangerous case. She looked at Jun worriedly. Dad, do you really have to go? Jun nodded, Dont worry, I am only the instructor. I am safe. Really? Yiyao stared at him doubtfully. She had sensed something strange from the moment Jun stepped in the room. ording to her experiences, something must have gone wrong. Yiyao noticed Juns left hand kept hanging, which looked so unnatural. He exined that his hand was stuck in the car door. But Yiyao felt things were not that easy. A cautious soldier like him shouldnt make such a stupid mistake. Yiyao thought so and patted Jun on the left shoulder suddenly. Dad, let me help you. Theres some dust here. Jun trembled suddenly but soon he calmed himself down. He sat still and no matter how hard Yiyao patted, he did not move or dodge at all. Seeing that her father was calm, she finally stopped. Jun sighed in relief secretly and rolled his sleeves up, I have to go, if theres nothing else. Wait, Yiyao was still worried. But she did not dare to check his left arm by rolling up his sleeve. Anything else? Jun turned around, pretending to be alright. But when he moved his left arm, he felt that something was flowing down along his arm. He bent his arm, pretending to check the time. Then he frowned, Its gettingte. I have to go. Yiyao stood up, Let me walk you out. And take care of yourself when you work. Jun took a nce at her belly and said, You rest well. Theres no need to walk me out. Then he walked out of the door immediately. Then, by the gate of the vi, he finally took off his coat. His arm was wrapped with bandage which was bloody. Dad! Jun heard it and turned around. He saw Yiyao standing by the door looking at him. He was so nervous that he did not know where to hide his hand. He stuttered, Howe you are here?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I am worried about you, Yiyao walked to him, whats wrong? IIm fine, jun tried to hide his left arm behind his back but Yiyao had already seen it. She grabbed his left wrist directly. That on earth has happened? Yiyao stared at him with her eyes full of anger. Jun was so awkward and did not dare to look her straight in the eyes. Nothingnothing happened, jun turned his head away, Just got stabbed in the mission. He said it so easily but Yiyao didnt buy it at all. A stab wont cause such a big wound. Dad, be honest with me! Jun sighed, knowing that she wouldnt let him go if he refused to tell the truth. We found the criminals spot but our undercover inside was exposed, too. They held him hostage to bargain with us. So I had to go in to exchange him He did not tell the details but Yiyao knew he must have gone through something terrible. She looked at his wounded arm and said worriedly, Look at you. Do you still have to go? Yes, Jun nodded. He had asked for a permission this time. And when he saw that Yiyao was being taken good care of, hes no longer worried. Cant you stay longer? Yiyao sensed somethings wrong. He wouldnt have stayed to chat if he really had an urgent task. No, I have to go. Jun ignored Yiyaos doubtful look. He turned around and was about to leave when suddenly Yiyao took him by his wrist. They dont have anyone else to instruct the case? I dont believe it. You are wounded and they still want you to work? Jun felt helpless, Its an order and I am not supposed to question about it. I dont believe you! Yiyao took out her phone and found the number of her leader, who was Juns battle mate back in the army. Hello? A middle-aged man said. Yiyao took a look at her father and thetter just shrugged. She cleared her throat, Uncle Chen, this is Yiyao Duan. Ah, Yiyao, how are you? I am fine. But hows my dad? Yiyao started to lie naturally, which made Jun anxious and angry. She figured its the best way to ask. Being Juns battle mate, uncle Chen would definitely hide the truth from Yiyao. So she had to lead him to tell her the truth by caring about her father. Didnt you know, that your father was seriously wounded and he has been granted a sick leave. Really? Is it serious? Yiyao got nervous right away, but uncle Chen didnt notice it. Uncle Chen got serious, Hes seriously injured. The doctor said if he had been admitted to the hospital a bitter, he would have lost his left arm! Yiyao, go to see him if you are free Yes, I am going now. Thank you, uncle Chen. Hanging up the phone, Yiyao stared at Jun, Dad, what else do you want to say to defend yourself? Jun had nothing to say about Yiyaos acting skills, after all, even uncle Chen was unable to notice. Yiyao, dont listen to him. Its just a small cut. They are too nervous about it. But Yiyao no longer bought it. Lets go back inside first. Have you brought the medicine with you? Let me handle the wound for you. Jun did not know what to say. Heughed awkwardly and followed Yiyao inside. There were a lot of medicine and bandages inside Juns van. When Yiyao unwrapped the old bandage, she was scared by the terrible wound, from which Juns bone could be seen clearly. A small cut? Yiyao smiled sarcastically, which made Jun nervous. I am fine. Look at me. I am fine! Jun said then he kept his mouth shut. Actually, he felt it too painful to talk. Yiyao took out the medicine from the medical box and applied it on Juns arm to stop bleeding. Jun frowned but he endured. Yiyao noticed his look of course. But theres nothing she could do to help. Applying medicine on an open wound is of course torturing. Jingyan was standing behind Yiyao and watched her do this. Seeing her handling the wound in such a sophisticated way, he couldnt help sighing. Was she handling her wound by herself like this when I was away? She had no one toin to when she got hurt. Did she suffer it all alone? Jingyan thought. Jingyan felt so guilty. When he saw Yiyao touching her belly softly, his heart ached again. She might have got wounded in the army, but the hurt he gave to her was lethal. Her heart was broken into pieces Dont just stand there! Help pass the medicine to me! When Yiyao saw Jingyan standing there absent-minded, she frowned. Hearing Yiyaos voice, Jingyan said at once, Huh? What medicine do you need? The power next to your right hand. Jingyan lowered his head and passed the medicine to Yiyao. It was a box of medicine for inmmation. After applying it, she could use the bandage. Seeing that his daughter was more sophisticated than a nurse, Jun felt guilty, too. He regretted having let her in the army. She should have lived a happy life as other normal girls, so that she could grow up safely and healthily, and when in her twenties, she might meet someone she liked and her kids might already be running around. Thinking of kids, Jun nced at Jingyan then fixed his eyes on Yiyaos belly. Then he shook his head lightly. Yiyao and Jingyan had gone through a lot of hardships but they did not give up each other. Take a good rest these days. Do not wander around. After saying this, Yiyao almostughed. Her father was the one who used to say these words to her. But now she became the one. Yes, madam! Jun made a salute and it made Yiyaough. He had used to be a serious man. He never joked, not to mention making herugh. In the hospital, Chuxue Ye wasining, saying that she wanted to leave the hospital. Actually theres nothing big deal, except that her leg broke. She passed out because of losing too much b***d. Now that shes fine with the ster on, she could no longer standing lying on bed. I want to go! Sister Yiyao has left. I want to go! Chuxue was rolling around on bed and her foot kicked the bed, ouch! It hurts! Venus Mu hurriedly ran over and checked her, How are you? Are you okay? I want to go home! Chuxue blinked her big eyes, looking like a poor little cat. I know, but you have to recover first. What if it gets worse at home No! How can it get worse at home! Chuxue looked up and saw Zhao Nangong walking in, then she hurriedly said, Hey, silly, am I right? What? Zhao was stupefied, and Venus and Kerry Ye were staring at him. He turned to Chuxue, trying to figure what was going on. Chuxue blinked her eyes at him and finally Zhao got what she meant, knowing that all he had to do was cooperating with her. Lets vote, the four of us, Chuxue smiled at Kerry. Venus knew what Chuxue was up to, of course, so she turned to Kerry, too, which got Kerry into a predicament C he should support neither of the twodies. But he had to. Dad, say something! Chuxue challenged Venus with a proud look C she already had two votes and its time for Kerry to vote! Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Going Too Far Whether to help her or abstain from voting, she definitely had an advantage! Kerry saw Venuss gaze and he could sense that she didnt know what to do for a while, How about I abstain from voting first! Yeah, I want to get out of the hospital. I want to get out of the hospital! Chuxue Ye sat up from the bed, identally touched the wound and then she immediately shut up. What? You want to be discharged from the hospital? Zhao Nangong got surprised. He thought it was something about eating or buying something but he did not expect this vote was about whether to be discharged from hospital! Whats wrong with you? Chuxue looked at Zhao warily. I dont agree. Zhao did not look at her and directly stated his decision. You are a traitor! Chuxue pointed at Zhao and said angrily, Just now, you clearly said that you would listen to me on everything and now youre betraying me! This is different. I can listen to you for anything else but you have to stay in the hospital for treatment! Im already well. I cant bear staying in the hospital anymore! Chuxue was a little anxious. She liked to go out and if she took the hospital all the time, she would be bored. Kerry helplessly spread his hands and said to Chuxue with his eyes, Theres nothing I can do! You guys Chuxue turned her back on them and looked at the wall in anger. Venus sighed and shook her head and went out with Kerry after seeing that Zhao had brought food. Zhao hurriedly took this opportunity to run to Chuxues side, Chuxue, look, what delicious food did I bring for you? Go away go away! Chuxue impatiently waved her hand, Whats the use of having you? You are not even on my side. Chuxue Zhao was helpless. With her character, it was estimated to be angry for a few more hours. Go away go away. I do not want to see you! Chuxue hugged the pillow and buried her head into the pillow, not saying a word. Zhao sighed and took out food from the food box and put it on the table one by one. You really do not eat? There are crayfish and crabs. This was what she had wanted to eatst night. Now he ced them behind her one by one and the aroma emitted from the food slightly attracted her. But if she ate these foods, she would be too embarrassed so she had to say, I do not eat. Take them away from me! Zhao said he was leaving, put down the food box and went to the door. After taking a few steps, he heard Chuxue turning over in the bed. He turned his back on Chuxue and smiled. And the next thing he heard was the crashing sound of the food box being opened. Youre eating on the sly! Zhao walked up to Chuxue and looked at her with a smile. You Chuxue was angry. She suddenly knew he put so many foods just to lure her! I do not eat! Chuxue put down the chopsticks, reluctantly to say goodbye to the food on the table with her eyes. Dont, this is what I bought for you. Humph, you really have an ulterior motive! Chuxue was not fooled this time but her eyes still could not leave the table. Zhao knew he had gone too far this time so he picked up the foods on the table and put them in front of her, Eat, I know youre hungry! Humph! Chuxue didnt say much. When she wanted to hold out her hand, she was stopped by Zhao. What are you doing again? Is it fun? I help you peel the shells. Dont get your hands dirty! Zhao smiled at her tenderly and then put on gloves. This was his first time to peel shrimp for a woman. He couldnt say what feeling it was. In short, it was not bad and it was kind of sweet. Chuxue was also rare quiet. If so many people cared her every day, she felt that it was not bad to stay in the hospital. When the thought popped into her mind, she shook her head in a hurry to curb the thought. She could not allow herself to degenerate. She must go back and she could notpromise with them. But after eating five shrimps and two crabs, she stopped thinking about these things. Hoo Im too full. Chuxue lied on the hospital bed, touched her small belly with her hand and closed her eyes in satisfaction. Zhao was packing up things on the side. Since Venus and Kerry epted him, he began to feed Chuxue. And Chuxue was very cooperative and started sleeping after eating. Not more than ten words were spoken to Zhao throughout the day. But today was different. She was so excited that no matter how much she tossed and turned in bed, she could not sleep. I want to pee. Chuxue opened her eyes pitifully. She couldnt control something like when she wanted to pee! Zhao frowned and looked at her legs. Going to the rest room was originally an easy matter, but her feet If her hand was hurt, it did not need to worry much. But she needed to walk to the rest room and she might identally fell in the rest room Ill go get aunt toe over? Zhao was about to go out, but he was stopped by Chuxue, We still do not know where they eat yet! By the time theye over, Ill have already wet the bed! Then what should I do? You help me up! Huh? Me? Zhao pointed to his nose and then got an affirmative answer. Hurry up! Im really going to pee! Chuxue forced herself on the bed to hold back from peeing out. Well Zhao knew that if he didnt help her quickly, it was afraid that she would really pee the bed. He bypassed therge pile of infusion bottles above his head and helped Chuxue up. But after lifting her out of bed, there was another problem. He couldnt just carry her into the rest room and watch her pee, could he? Hurry up, what are you dawdling about? Zhao touched his nose somewhat unnaturally, Ill carry you in? Chuxue smiled, Or else? That that okay. Zhao originally wanted to refuse, but he saw Chuxue looked anxious so he had to agree to it. What are you waiting for, hold my shoulders! Oh Zhao looked to the ceiling, but his heart was beating fast. Chuxue felt he was so funny and she deliberately opened the zipper with a loud noise and Zhao blushed. Oops, you can be shy too! Chuxue could not help but tease him. If she didnt say it, it was nothing. Once she said that, Zhao became even more ufortable.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Im done. Help me up. Chuxue sat on the toilet, smiling treacherously, but unfortunately Zhao did not see that. He thought she really finished but when he looked down and saw her snow-white thighs, he turned his head in a hurry. Chuxue, you Ha-ha Chuxue saw his shy look and couldnt help butugh heartily. You quickly put your pants on! Zhao was shy and angry. But there was just nothing he could do with her. Chuxueughed even louder, and the whole rest room echoed with herughter. The Zhao beside her now was helpless. He really did not know what to do with her. In all day she had strange and bizarre ideas. He waspletely at a loss as to what to do but just let her fool him around. You guys? Venus was walking slowly in the corridor. When she heard Chuxueughing, she hurriedly quickened her pace and rushed in. As soon as she came in, she saw that Chuxue sat on the toilet, tilting her head andughing, while Zhao blushed and stood not far from Chuxue. Auntie, its not what you think, listen to my exnation Zhao wanted to exin, but Venus calmly waved her hand, No need to exin! Her words made Zhao more anxious, Its really not what you think, listen to my I know. Venus smiled, Youre not me. How do you know what Im thinking? This Zhao was embarrassed. When Venus saw such a scene, how else could she think? But he was not stupid enough to say it directly. He just rubbed the back of his head andughed. She sat on the toilet andughed, you are now next to her and your face is so red so I think what I am thinking is right. When she arrived at the door at first, she indeed had doubts but once she entered the door, she no longer had any doubts. Once she said this, Zhaos already red cheeks became even redder. The space in the toilet was already small and several people crowded together, even breathing was not very smooth. And plus Venus flirtatious gaze, he could not stay there for a moment. Come on, you two kids, I dont know what do you guys do day in and day out? Venus flicked Chuxues head, and then drove Zhao out of the rest room. Soon she brought Chuxue back to the hospital bed. Wrapped in the nket, Chuxue asked Venus, Howe you guys came back so quickly? They couldnt eat so fast. Did they just have a sip of water? Venus red at her, You just dont like that we came too early and disturbed you guys, right? Chuxue spat out her tongue, No, its not! Im just curious about how you guys eat so quickly! Venus helplessly looked back at Kerry, Your father is old and always forgets something. Now he forgot to bring his wallet. Chuxue looked back at Kerry who was standing at the door helplessly. Obviously she worried about Chuxue and wanted toe back to take a look, but now she med him. It was really Venus was still scolding him, Look at you, told you to think about it in advance, right? Now what to do? We cant find it! Kerrys forehead showed veins. He endured again and again so the veins on his forehead finally could not be seen. His hand gave a shiver and something dropped from his pocket. Chuxue instantly saw the wallet and immediately called out, Mom, isnt that the wallet? Venus looked over in the direction she pointed and saw the wallet at the feet of Kerry and she was also a bit embarrassed at this point. I told you to check your wallet, but you said that you forgot it and now Ie back for nothing. Kerry gritted his teeth, put his arm around Venus and whispered in her ear, Dont you go too far! Venus trembled a little but didnt spoke again. Kerry just embraced Venus in his arms and said to Chuxue who was dumbfounded, Were leaving first, call me if theres anything. Ah? Oh Chuxue waspletely ignorant of the situation and watched them as Venus and Kerry embraced each other and walked away. Zhao was not stupid at that moment. He had long understood what Venus was thinking. Seeing Chuxue was confused, he did not tell her what Venus was thinking. Hey, you said whats wrong with mom today? Zhao smiled and shook his head, It is estimated that something is about to be lost so she is notfortable in her heart. When something is lost, its lost. Something is not about to be lost. Was she a prophet? Chuxue did not understand, but also did not continue to ask. Yiyao Duan and Jingyan Ye sat in the living room. And Jun Duan left in a hurry on the pretext of not disturbing them after dressing the wounds. They just kept sitting like this for hours, not knowing what to do. Why dont we go out shopping? Jingyan suggested. She had been in the hospital for a long time and hadnt gone out for a walk. It wasnt a good idea to just sit like this so they just went out for a walk. Yiyao also had no opinion and agreed to Jingyans proposal. She tidied up her clothes and went out with Jingyan. Walking on the street, Yiyao and Jingyan who were very charming immediately attracted the attention of countless people. Are they stars? I dont know. Is there any star so handsome that I dont know? They are really good-looking! Who are they? I feel they are so happy. I want to follow them! All along the way, they heard the whispers of others. Despite the fact that Yiyao was used to having beautiful women around Jingyan, she still couldnt help but be ufortable. They walked into the mall and Yiyao had no interest in shopping. She strolled for a while and found that in addition to clothes, there were shoes and bags in the mall. She did notck these things at all. They really did not need toe out to buy this. Whats wrong? Jingyan thought she was ufortable and hurriedly said beside her ear. Yiyao didnt adapt to his sudden proximity so she shifted to one side and said, Lets go back. Why do you want to go back after justing here? Jingyan was puzzled. He didnt know what was wrong with this and why she suddenly wanted to go back. Yiyao shook her head, Theres nothing to buy. Its better to go back. Jingyan looked around the mall and indeed there was nothing to buy. But they just came here and then went back immediately. Didnt theye for nothing? I heard that Chanel has new products. You can also buy a few pieces and you will need to wear them in the future. I Yiyao wanted to refuse, but thinking of Jingyans identity, she began to hesitate again. He was at least a rich man but his girlfriend was dressed so shabbily, which was really inappropriate. Well, lets go take a look. Just when they reached the store, Jingyans cell phone rang and he took out his cell phone and said to Yiyao, You go in first. Ill take a call ande in! Yiyao hesitated for a moment and then took a deep breath and walked in. Wee! The weing guest guarding the entrance didnt look at Yiyao carefully and bent down to give her a salute. Yiyao was still a bit uneasy to face such a scene alone. After taking several deep breaths, she could barely calm herself. She stepped into the door and was dazzled by the shy clothes inside. She casually picked up a piece of clothing and immediately put it down after she saw the price tag. Chapter 410: Chapter 410 No One Was Allowed to Pick on My Girl Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Get out, this is not the ce you shoulde. A shop assistant rushed out and stopped Yiyao Duan, afraid that she would once again reach for the clothes in the store. I am just looking around. YiYao exined with some embarrassment. But the assistant didnt believe her. After all, she had been in the store for a quite long time and had seen many people like this, so kicking Yiyao out of the store, for her, was urgent. Come on, get out, this is not a ce for you toe! Yiyao was shoved to the door, right into Jingyan who just hung up the phone. He grabbed Yiyao s arm so that she wouldnt fall down. Whats going on? Why did youe out? Well Yiyao was too embarrassed to say that she was kicked out. Standing at the doorway, she didnt know how to answer. Why dont you say anything? Jingyan took a nce at the people in the store and asked the person closest to him, Tell me, what is going on? II The assistant was overwhelmed by Jingyan, stammering. What the hell is going on? He raised his voice making, making all shop assistant terrified, Im sorry, sir. We dont know thisdy is with youCntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Then, Jingyan got to know the whole thing and he didnt even bother to guess what happened next. Maybe it was because Yiyao was dressed like this that she made the people inside look down upon her, thus kicking her out. Holding Yiyao s hand, Jingyan patted it, Dont be afraid. Yiyao looked up and smiled at him. Then she followed Jingyan and walked into the store. This time, she was treated differently from thest time, for everyone was greeting her with smile and offering her the best service. This this, and those, try them on. With a wave of his hand, Jingyan picked out most of the clothes in the shop. Yiyao was confused, I dont need so much! Trying them on would be a tiring thing and the clothes were not cheap ones. What if he got impulsive and bought them all? Jingyan did not know what she was thinking, nodding at her, Just try them on. Not knowing what to say, Yiyao followed the assistant and went in. Then she began to try all the clothes one by one. Sitting on the sofa, Jingyan put down the newspaper to take a look at the clothes she was wearing every time Yiyao came out. He sometimes nodded and sometimes shook his head. Well She finally finished trying on all the clothes. Yiyao sat down next to Jingyan and took a breath in relief. How was it? Yiyao closed her eyes and allowed Jingyan to massage her back. While rubbing her shoulders, Jingyan said, What do you think? Yiyao turned back, Actually, I dont even think its good. They dont really fit me. Jingyanughed out, I do think the clothes are fine. You look good, truly. No way? Yiyao rolled her eyes. Even if he was rich, he couldnt just waste it in buying those clothes. The clothes were like those for a show, so how could she wear them in normal days? Jingyan also seemed to have thought of this, Since its a well-known brand, so there must be a lot of shing. I wont allow you to wear the same clothes as others. Lets go then. Yiyao got up and patted herself. She reached out to him, wanting to pull him up. Jingyan didnt refuse, directly holding her hand. But the assistant was following them with the clothes Yiyao just tired on. Walking to the counter, Jingyan stopped, Ill buy all the clothes. Huh? Okay! The assistant froze. They realized it until Jingyan looked at them. After learning what he had heard, she immediately asked other assistants to hurryn up. Jingyan took out a card and swiped it on the POS machine. Yiyao, standing beside him, counted the number six zeros! Send it to my vi. After saying this, Jingyan was ready to leave with Yiyao. Looking back at those bags, she was a little bit puzzled, Obviously we dont even like it, why did you buy it? So strange! Jingyan stopped halfway and stroked her hair, They look down on you, so I have to get even. I will never allow anyone to do this to my wife. AhEven so, do you really need to spend this much? Its not a good deal. Yiyao, looking at Jingyan, didnt understand him. she didnt know she should be amused or be moved. Jingyan put his arm around Yiyao and blew softly on top of her head, I dont care. But you cant be treated like this. Youre so valuable to me. Yiyao blushed and patted his chest, My honor. Thank you. Jingyan held her tighter, making Yiyao unable to breathe before he loosened his hand. What the hell are you doing Yiyao turned around and wanted to ask Jingyan why, but seeing his panicked eyes, she was hesitating. After thinking about it, Yiyao re-hugged Jingyan, Im sorry, andthank you for helping me. Silly girl! Jingyan hugged Yiyao back. He was not angry because of her attitude just now, but angry that she did not know how to protect herself. Maybe it had something to do with her profession. Every time, she let herself get hurt, trying to protect others. In the crowded street, Yiyao and Jingyan hugged each other as if the passage of time had nothing to do with them, and they only had eyes for each other. The romance didntst long before Jingyan began to hold Yiyao s hand to take her out of the crowd. The two were too conspicuous everywhere they went, and that hug just now made many people stop and watch, causing traffic congestion. After Yiyao and Jingyan came out, they saw some following them, and they followed them wherever they went, so Yiyao was a little bit sick. No wonder those stars didnt like crowds, for she finally had the same experience. Where are we going now? Taking a rest at a caf, she took a sip of fresh juice, and looked at the peopleing and going in front of the window with boredom. Jingyan picked up his coffee, Do you want to see the wedding ring? What? Yiyao was surprised. They were ready for a wedding, but, seriously? Ring was not ready? Whats the point of getting married? It seemed that he didnt care it so much. Sensing her awkwardness, Jingyanughed, Although the wedding ring was prepared before, I did not have time to show you before so many things happened. Now since we are here, we can go together to have a look and pick out the one you like. Yiyao stuck her tongue out. She shouldnt think about Jingyan in this way, Then lets go now! She felt some regret after saying that, for it made Jingyan feel she was eager. God knew she just wanted make it normal. Jingyan just smiled, putting his arm around Yiyao s waist and walked out. The jewelry store was well-decorated, with all the gems in the counter shining, so that Yiyao wanted to see them carefully one by one. Maybe this was the nature of women. Although they didnt like it, as soon as they got into the store, they were attracted by the things inside. May I help you? The seller standing on the counter found Jingyan s extraordinary aura, who was in couture, so she came over quickly and introduced the products for them. May I ask what you need? Here are all the new ones. The seller wasnt sure what they wanted, for they stopped at every disy and observed carefully. Therefore, she had to introduce every one to them. How about this one? Jingyan pointed at a ne and asked Yiyao. Yiyao was confused. Didnt theye to see the wedding ring? Why did he pick a ne? Its not bad. Yiyao was not interested in jewelry, only feeling the gemstones inside were shining, unusually pure in the light. Take it out and try it on. Jingyan finally remembered that there was a seller following him. The seller took it out with gloves carefully and handed it to Jingyan. This Jingyan took the ne, but he had no idea what to do. Yiyao directly turned around, Why do you hold it in your hand? Put it on me. Jingyan felt himself was despised. Of course he knew he should do that, but the thing was, he didnt know how to do it. The waiter probably saw Jingyan s difficulty and wanted to go over to help, but she was stopped by Jingyan. They were going to live together for the rest of their lives, and he had to learn these things, otherwise who should help her when it was just the two of them together? There was a small sp on the ne, so he gently pressed it to open the ne. With his fingers carefully crossing her neck, he tied it behind her, but after all, it was the first time for him, so Jingyan tried several times but failed. Back to him, Yiyao felt it had been so long. What was he doing? Yiyao was wondering. Whats going on? Hearing this, Jingyan scratched his head awkwardly, Just wait a moment. Its almost. Only then did Yiyao realize that Jingyan didnt know how to do this. He was a man and although he was surrounded by women, he didnt have the chance to do this, so it was inevitable that it took him so long. Yiyao waited patiently. After a few minutes, Jingyan wiped the sweat from his forehead, Its done! Ah, gosh. Lady, it looks so good on you! When Yiyao turned around, the seller got surprised. She wasnt ttering, but admired the thing she liked. Yiyao was embarrassed by her praise and turned to ask Jingyan, Really? Is she telling the truth? Jingyan stared at her neck for a while. Then he nodded and said, Very good! Her neck was slender and her skin was white. And with the ne, she made people fix their eyes on her. Yiyao was even more embarrassed. Its not easy to see Jingyan act in this way and this made her more awkward. Lets take this one. Jingyan put his arm around Yiyao, so that she wouldnt be too embarrassed. When the seller heard this, she got excited, Sir, should I wrap it up for you or just wear it like this? Wear it. Jingyan turned to ask Yiyao. It was actually not asking, but a decision. Wait. Yiyao stopped Jingyan and asked in a small voice, WellDidnt wee to buy a wedding ring? Why do we buy this? Jingyan stroke her hair, Silly girl, buy whatever you like. We can afford that. But Although he said so, she didnt think its a good way to spend money like this. Its extravagant! No more. Just follow me. Yiyao nodded. She seldom hung out with him and she didnt want to ruin it. Besides, she liked this ne. Sir, do you still want to see the ring? The new arrival Star of Sky has not yet been officially sold She suddenly introduced. The reason why they havent sold it yet was because its just too expensive and their boss had to sell it with a good price or else, he would keep it for himself. But she felt that the gem was just too good looking to leave to her fat boss, so she might sell it to the two, who at least looked good and made her feel right. Jingyan got interested by her introduction, Where is it? Can you show us? The waiter took them to a private small room with a disy case in the center. Though they hadnt gotten close to it, they could feel its glorious. Jingyan was also attracted. It was rare to see such a pure gem. Except for the wedding ring on Venuss hand, he hadnt seen another one. Although Yiyao didnt know too much about the gem, she could tell the difference just by looking at it. And when she got closer, it looked even better. Try it on. Jingyan took a step back and waited for the seller to take the key to open the door, but after waiting for a long time, he didnt see her do it. Looking back, the assistant exined with sorry, Sir, Im sorry. I dont have the key. If you like it, Ill call my boss right away. Jingyan frowned. He didnt want to miss it, Then call him, please. She nodded and walked out. After getting through, she hung up after a few words. Sir, our boss will be here soon. Please wait. Jingyan waved his hand and sat on the sofa with Yiyao. Chapter 411: Chapter 411 The Wedding Ring Half an hourter, the owner of the store quickly walked in, seeing the two people on the sofa, he pulled the servant and whispered, How do they know that I have the Star of Sky? After taking a nce of Jingyan and Yiyao, the servant answered, They are dissatisfied with those rings, so I told them about the Star of Sky, I thought that they are not rich enough to buy it, however they make up their mind to try it. You. The owner was speechless and patted her forehead.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The servant felt a bit painful but she didnt dare to rebut. Finally, he could only greet them himself. He bowed and said with a smile, Sir, is there anything I can help you with? Jingyan looked up at the man in front of him, he might be around forty with a beer belly. Then Jingyan asked, Are you the owner of this store? Yes, sir. The store owner replied with a smile. We want to try the Star of Sky. Jingyan directly said his request, however, the store owner was a bit reluctant. This He smiled awkwardly, Sir, its a bit convenient for us. The Star of Sky is so valuable and its still on the evaluation period. Just tell me how much do you want. Jingyan interrupted him and said forcefully with his leg crossed. Hearing this, the store owner was stunned and then said in a hesitated manner, We havent decide the specific price yet. Is eighty million yuan enough? Jingyan didnt want to waste time and said direct to the point. The store owner was about to continue, however, after hearing Jingyans words, he stopped. Eighty million? Really? Although the diamond was priceless, but it was small in size, eighty million had far beyond its price. Sir, pleasee with me. Of course he was shock by such a price, although he made efforts to get it, eight million yuan was definitely enough. Hearing this, Jingyan felt calm, he knew that nobody would refuse suchrge amount of money, the store owner was no exception. They went back to the store, the boss took out a key, and a few secondster, the show case was opened and the ring was shinning in the light. When Yingyan put the ring on Yiyaos finger, Yiyao felt a sense of coldness and then held her breath. The size was suitable, the brilliance of the diamond made her feel dizzy. It seemed that she was already Jingyans wife. Thinking like this, Yiyao felt shy, this was actually the thought in her heart. Her mind wandered, after a while, she regained her thought and raised her head. However, she found that Jingyan was looking at her with interest, she hurriedly caressed her face and asked, Whats wrong with my face? Is it dirty? Seeing that Jingyan kept silent, she took out her phone to check, however, was stopped by Jingyan. He just stared at her and said, My wife is so pretty. You Hearing this, Yiyao felt very shy that her face turned red. How dare him to say this in public. Jingyan, however, did not realize that and just pulled her hand and looked at the shinning ring. Jingyan nodded, It looks pretty, Ill take it. What? Hearing this, Yiyao quickly held back her hand and was about to take off the ring. Was he crazy? How could he spend 80 million on a ring! Jingyan knew what she was going to do and quickly stopped her, then he kissed her on the finger. Since youve put on the ring, you are my wife now. Yiyao was stunned by his words and movement. Then Jingyan held her to the counter. Sir, the total amount is eighty-one and a half million yuan, will you pay by card or? Jingyan took out a ck card and handed it to the servant, Swipe the card. The servant was a bit stunned, and quickly she regained her thought for she was an experienced woman. Seeing the movement of the servant, Yiyao felt a bit depressed, it cost an arm and a leg. Her mind drifted again, seeing that she was walking slowly behind, Jingyan turned back to held her. Money is not necessary but the ring is, we cant get married without it. Jingyan caressed Yiyaos hair and smiled happily. Well, it is really arge amount of money. Thinking of this, Yiyao felt depressed again. Hearing this, Jingyanughed, Youre a money-grubber! Of course, its money! Yiyao murmured the whole way, however, Jingyan still listened to her carefully and patiently. He continued buying things for Yiyao, after a while, many bags appeared in his hands. People only know that women are fond of shopping, however, men can also spend money like water! After walking for a while, Jingyan found that something went wrong with Yiyao, so he asked, Do your legs hurt? Yiyao shook her head. Then are you hunger? Yiyao still shook her head. So do you want to buy more? Lets continue! Yiyao couldnt bear it anymore and said, Do you really dont know or are you ying dumb, you must know it! Well! Jingyan felt happy to see her acted like this and said, Spending money can please us, why cant you enjoy this? Enjoy? As soon as she thought about the money he spent, she felt very depressed. Come on, dont act like that, its just a small amount of money, you have to get used to this or how can you endure me in the future? Jingyan felt helpless, afterforting Yiyao for a while, she finally calmed down. You must be hungry, lets go eat! Jingyan stuffed the things into the car and held Yiyao back to the mall. First, please dont. Well, I know! Jingyan quickly stopped her words and nodded his head. Actually, a meal wouldnt cost much. Since Yiyao had stayed in the army for a long time, she was not sensitive to numbers, except therge amount. The daily consumption made no senses to her. It waste, so there were not many people queuing. Jingyan picked a restaurant in the corner. Yiyao felt a bit anxious when sitting in the restaurant for there were just a few customers and even the servants were standing far away. The decoration was simple, but Yiyao knew that it was just the style of those top-ss restaurants. People who ate here were all well-educated and talked in a low voice. Yiyao browsed the menu in her hand, she was not that hungry and handed it to Jingyan. Actually, she didnt know how to order for all of these dishes were written in English. Although she was an educated woman, she didnt know some of those dishes. Jingyan simply took the menu and started to order, as soon as he finished, the servant took the iPad to the back kitchen. Are you a regr here? Yiyao felt bored and asked casually. Since Jingyan quickly ordered the dished, he muste here frequently. Jingyan took a sip of tea to clear his throat and then answered, Ive been here several times before, the desserts here taste good. Ive always wanted to bring you here have no chance. We can finally eat here together. Hearing this, Yiyao pouted her mouth. It turned that he already had a n. However, since he praised the dessert here, she must have a try. Since it had not many customers, the dishes were served quickly, each of them looked delicate and delicious, which arose Yiyaos appetite. Lets start Yiyao inquired, actually before Jingyan answered her, she quickly picked up the food she liked. After tasting it, Yiyao felt satisfied and said, It tastes good! Then eat more! Jingyan kept putting food in her bowl, quickly her bowl was full. Then Yiyao quickly stopped him and said, Thats enough! Hearing this, Jingyan put down his chopsticks and started to watch her eating. Yiyao ate with great enjoyment at first, but the more she ate, the more tedious she became. Finally she just stopped eating and looked at Jingyan and asked, Why dont you eat? Im not hungry. Jingyan wipe off the rice on her mouth and then replied. Yiyao felt a bit shy with her face turned red, then she said, Then dont look at me either, or I wont eat! Well. Jingyan nodded and started to eat himself. Yiyao didnt expect him to be so obedient, after looking at him for a while, she started eating again. Chuxue still lied in the bed, her gaze could burn the ceiling. She didnt leave the bed except going to the toilet. She didnt know how long she would bear this. She felt bored and now every once in a while, she would turn over and change a pose. Chuxue, eat some fruit. Zhao took a banana and peeled it. Chuxue pushed his hands away and said,, Im not hungry, juts eat yourself! Seeing this, Zhao felt helpless, then he continued, Bananas are good for digestion, how can you excrete what youve eaten if you keep lying on the bed? Well, it seems that you know Im lying on the bed. Chuxue sneered, Its very inconvenient for me, you cant help me if I want to go to the toilet? This Thinking the embarrassed scene, Zhao didnt know how to answer. Well, just eat yourself. Chuxue said impatiently and turned back her head. He was really stupid sometimes. Zhao didnt know why she was unhappy, he touched his nose and ate the banana himself. You After hearing the sound, Chuxue turned to look at him, how could he really eat it? Whats wrong? Zhao took another bite and looked confused, it was she who asked her to eat. Chuxue was furious, Do you really dont know or are you ying dumb with me? I Zhao didnt know how to answer this question. It was hard for him to give an appropriate exnation. Chuxue was really a smart girl for she gave him such a difficult question. So he could only answered, I dont know, it depends on you! You! Im really very angry. No way! How can you say that! Zhao looked at Chuxue seriously. Hearing this, Chuxue felt even more furious, she didnt know how tomunicate with this man. Well, I want to go out. Since Kerry and Venus were not here, Chuxue wanted Zhao to take her out. However, Zhao refused firmly, No way! Im starving, I want to eat the dish of Wang Family restaurant! Chuxue pretended to be sad. If needed, she could even cry. And sure enough, Zhao asked, I can buy it for you, what do you want to eat? Please, the food tastes bad if you wrap it up! Chuxue continued to beg him. She said that all the food she liked should be ate at the restaurant or the taste were destroyed. Hearing this, Zhao was a bit convinced, it was rare for Chuxue to make some requirements, how could him refuse her. Seeing this, Chuxue squeezed out a few tears, Im so hungry. Can you eat this first? Ill definitely bring you there after you discharge form the hospital. No way, I want to eat now! Then Chuxue started crying, which made Zhao felt heartbroken. Well, please stop crying, Ill take you there! Really? Hearing this, Chuxue suddenly stopped crying and asked excitedly, Dont lie to me! Seeing that she was excited, Zhao knew he had fallen in the trap again, so he smiled helplessly, You. Chuxue spat out her tongue and said, Lets go now, there must be not many people now since its not mealtime. In fact, she just wanted to leave the hospital, if Venus and Kerry came back, there was no chance for her to go out. Seeing that she acted energetic, Zhao felt a bit excited and hungry. Then he said, m down and change your cloth. Well, theres no need for me to do that since it is inconvenient for me. Do you want to help me to change the pants? This Zhao didnt know how to do and said, We can just wait for auntie, she can help you! Then, you can just ask me to stay here. Hearing Venus name, Chuxue felt depressed, of course Venus wouldnt agree her to go out. Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You Are Unique. Seeing that Chuxue Ye was angry, Zhao Nangong had no choice, Well, I listen to you, lets go now! Then what are you waiting for, lets go! She lifted the nket and wanted to get out of bed, but was stopped by Zhao, You are still injured. I hold you! As soon as he finished speaking, Chuxue only felt a little dizzy and when she came to her senses, she was already in Zhaos arms. She looked up and saw his firm chin and for a moment she felt that he was very manly! Chuxue What? Dont keep staring at me. Zhao even turned his head a little when he said this but Chuxue was still looking at him. Her sharp eyes saw his difort and saw his ears redden so she couldnt help but snicker. I didnt expect this nerd to be so easily shy, what fun!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Zhao was good at driving so there were hardly any bumps to reach the destination. He opened the car door and carried Chuxue back into his arms. You put me down here. Theres a wheelchair, isnt there? Actually, she was feeling embarrassed to be held in public with so many people watching. Zhao teasingly smiled, When the wheelchair got into the elevator, can others still get on the elevator? We also have to think about others, dont we? You Chuxue rolled her eyes at him so holding her like this was very space-saving? But she did not say it out. Since he wanted to hold, let him hold. Anyway, she had nothing to lose. When they walked into the store, everyone casted curious nces at them, a handsome man holding a woman in a hospital gown.It was easy to imagine how attractive the situation was. Chuxue patted his arm, Put me in a seat by the window. Zhao also saw that seat. Without hesitation, he held her and walked over. Before Chuxue had sat down, the waiter came over with a menu. May I ask what you need to order? This is a Chinese restaurant. The drinks here are tea besides in boiled water. It does not sell red wine. Zhao nced at Chuxue, Id like Tuilu tea. The waiter responded, leaving the menu and leaving. Zhao did not even look at the menu and directly handed it to Chuxue. Chuxue directly picked up a pen to write on the menu. After a while, she didnt even ask Zhao and directly handed it to the passing waiter. The reason they came here was because she wanted to eat and Zhao just to apany her so he might not need to order any dishes. After they ordered the food, there was nothing to do and they were rtively speechless. Chuxue could only look out the window to theing and going of pedestrians. When she was fascinated, two familiar figures suddenly appeared in front of her and walked by. She looked carefully and found that they were Yiyao Duan and Jingyan Ye. Chuxue hurriedly patted the ss, Jingyan, Jingyan! Zhao did not know why she was suddenly so excited. He looked out the window and saw Jingyan and then he knew the reason. Chuxue, take it easy. Do you have something to say to him? Ill go out and call him back for you. Eh ? Before Chuxue spoke, Zhao had already taken a big step and walked out. A few minutester, Jingyan and Yiyao followed behind Zhao and walked slowly. They already drew a lot of attention but now they were getting even more attentions. Chuxue was a little helpless. She thought to herself that Zhao was such a fool. She just wanted to say hello to her brother, who told him to bring them in? I heard you want to see me? Not long after, Jingyan stood opposite Chuxue, looking down at her. His gaze moved to her injured foot and he couldnt help but frown. Who let you out? In his impression, mom and dad loved her very much so she must have let him sneak her out. Jingyan, I was too tired of sitting in the hospital so I wanted toe out for a walk. You dont tell mom and dad, Ill go back immediately after eating! When Chuxue saw Jingyans eyes, she knew he must be thinking of telling Venus so she started to act pathetic, Im still hungry. You have to let me finish my meal before I go back to the hospital! Who knows what youre up to again? Jingyan turned around and looked at Zhao, In the future, you dont have to meet all of her demands. You can tell which ones to meet and which ones not. Zhao was a little speechless because Jingyan was like an older man lecturing a younger man, which made him more or less unhappy in his heart. But he couldnt say anything because after all, Jingyan was Chuxues brother. Chuxue hurriedly greeted Yiyao, Yiyao, you havent eaten yet, sit down and eat with us! She knew that she would definitely be rejected if she spoke to Jingyan directly but Yiyao was different because she didnt usually refuse others. When Yiyao heard her say that, she wanted to refuse but Chuxue gave Zhao a look. Zhao immediately understood, How tired we are standing. Lets sit down and talk! He didnt dare to touch Yiyao, but he stepped closer to her and then Yiyao helplessly sat down. Since she sat down, Jingyan naturally had no problem with it. They had already eaten earlier so when they saw the greasy meals, they didnt really want to eat. Eat, how delicious! Chuxue saw Yiyao didnt pick up chopsticks, thinking she was embarrassed so she took the initiative to pick up food for her. Yiyao quickly waved her hand, No need! Weve just eaten! Ah! Chuxue suddenly shrieked, Dont move! Yiyao didnt know what she was going to do again so she held her hand up and didnt move. She pulled over Yiyaos hand and stared at her hand, This diamond is so pretty! The corners of Yiyaos mouth twitched. She screamed because she saw the diamond. Yiyao thought she was not afraid of being heard by others? Where did you buy it? Chuxue suddenly raised her head, her eyes shining. She was also very fond of this kind of jewelry. Dont think about it, its unique. Jingyan patted Chuxues hand and said carelessly. When Chuxue heard him say that, she suddenly lost interest. Its just a diamond. The world is so big. There must be a better diamond than this! Jingyan raised his eyebrows and that expression was as if to say that you went ahead and found, anyway, you couldnt find this one. After the meal, Chuxue was a little depressed. She thought what kind of ring she would buy for wedding. Venuss and Yiyaos rings were unique, should she just buy one casually? Zhao noticed that Chuxue was lost in thought but he said nothing, lowered his head and ate by himself, chewing the food in his mouth. After eating, Jingyan really didnt leave her a trace of hope and called Venus directly. In order to prevent her from escaping, he even waited until Venus arrived before leaving. Ill go first. After speaking to Kerry, Jingyan turned back and waved to Venus. Chuxue sat across from him, ring at him and spitting out her tongue. She thought to herself that he should stay here all the time and apany her until she was discharged from the hospital! Jingyan felt her resentment from a distance, gave her a look which told her to conduct herself well and then turned away, leaving a dashing back. Venus patted Chuxue on the forehead. Stop staring! Come back with me at once. Dont act like we hurt you! Mom Chuxue aggrievedly touched his head, If you hit me like this, I will be stupid! You are not smart at all. Its okay to be more stupid! Venus did not care this at all and patted her head again. Chuxue shook her head in protest. She thought to herself how did she get such a family? It was not good to go back to recuperate? Did they have to catch her like a fugitive? Venus saw that she did not want to get up. She was about to go forward but was stopped by Zhao, Auntie, her foot doesnt heal. You get on the car first. We will be there soon. Venus wanted to say something but stopped, nced at him and turned around to walk towards the car. Ouch, my foot hurts! Chuxue waited for Venus and the others to leave and started to be unreasonable. Zhao did not know that she was acting so he nervously went forward and squatted half of his body to check her foot, Where does it hurt, let me look at it! Ouch! It hurts so much, it hurts so much! Chuxue bent over and as soon as Zhao touched her foot, she called out loudly. Zhao saw that she was in pain and became even more anxious, Chuxue, hold it for a minute. Ill take you to the hospital right away. And then he was about to pick her up. Chuxue reached out her hand and tapped him on the forehead, Dumbass, why are you so stupid! Chuxue, Ill take you to the hospital right away. Hold it for a minute! Zhao thought she was in so much pain that she started babbling. When his hand was just ced on Chuxues back, she hit it down, You you want to piss me off. I pretend to be in pain! Huh? Zhao stiffened in ce and still did not know why, Why did you pretend? In that way, when she went back to the hospital, she had to check. That was a lot of trouble! I just dont want to go back! You want to stay here a little longer? You Chuxue was so angry that she couldnt speak. The hand pointing at him shook angrily. You cant leave if you pretend to be in pain. Zhao did not know why he had made her angry again and could respond to her aggrievedly. You can tell my parents that Im really in pain. Your home is close to here so I go to your home first to rest! Chuxue helplessly pushed him away and she was really too angry. Chuxue, dont get angry, Ill go talk to your parent right away! Then go quickly! Chuxue turned her head, not wanting to see him. Well, well. Zhao made a gesture to let her take it easy and hurriedly ran out. Not long after, Kerry and Venus reappeared in front of Chuxue. Kerry frowned and asked, The wound is cracked again? Chuxue hurriedly put on a pitiful face and nodded to him, Yes! You cant walk? Yes! Chuxue nodded again. You want to go to his house to rest? Yes! Kerry did not ask more questions and directly picked up Chuxue, If I hold you, can we go back to the hospital? No, Dad Chuxue lied in his arms and did not dare to move, but she was very anxious. If she got in the car, she basically went back to the hospital. I dont want to go to the hospital, I dont want to go! She didnt care about her injury and kept moving restlessly in his arms in order not to go back the hospital again. Seeing her fierce reaction, Kerry helplessly put her down, What the hell do you want? I I just dont want to go to the hospital. Chuxue usually did whatever she wanted, but as long as Kerry was angry, she would also restrain her emotions. You just want to go to his house? Kerry was unhappy. Obviously he was already angry. Chuxue waved her hands repeatedly, No, no, I just want to go home! Kerry looked at her for a while. He found that she did not lie so he was not so angry, Well then we will go home. Kerry Venus on the side wanted to object, but she saw Kerry gave her a look and thought for a moment and then she also did not speak. Back at home, Chuxue lied on the sofa, took a deep breath and smiled, This is what home feels like! There was no smell of sterilized water and it was not all white here. At home, even the breathing was much smoother. Chuxue, do you want to eat fruit? Zhao also followed her back, holding a bunch of grapes and shaking them at her. Chuxue waved her hand, Im not hungry! She wanted to get well as soon as possible and then go out. In the hospital, her goal was to go home. Now that this had been aplished, her goal had be to go out. Zhao looked at her round eyes and couldnt help but be scared for a moment because he knew she had some ideas in her mind. Youe here! Chuxue hooked her finger. What? Zhao was scared for a moment and had a feeling that he was going to die. Oops,e closer! Chuxue impatiently hooked his neck over, Youre so far away, am I a time bomb? Zhao skimmed his mouth, thinking that she was not a bomb, but more terrifying than a bomb. Of course, he only thought about it in his heart and didnt dare to say it. After all, she had a bad temper! What is it? Zhao began to listen carefully to what Chuxue wanted to say. Chuxue rolled her eyes, Now, your task is to find a way to get me out! What? Zhao did not understand. She had already been out of the hospital. Where else did she want to go? Chuxue felt helpless and sighed that she had just rolled her eyes at him too early and she might be even more helplesster. She took a deep breath and tried to restrain her emotions, Are you stupid, do you want me to be looked at like a prisoner every day? No one is watching you. Zhao wondered. After sending her back, Venus and Kerry went out on a date. He didnt watch her either and even he helped whenever she wanted to go anywhere! Chuxue was so angry, Are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid! ording to today, I will be caught back wherever I go, not to mention freedom! Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Meeting A Girl Zhao Nangong wondered, Why do you always want to go out? I Chuxue Ye didnt know how to answer. She didnt know why she was always thinking about going out, just letting her stay like this made her feel very annoyed. Anyway, mind your own business. If you dont agree that, Ill think of my own way.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chuxue sneered and sat back on the sofa and that made him at loss. Chuxue, whats wrong with you again? He felt helpless because as long as his thoughts were different from hers, no matter it was right or wrong, she would get angry and even lose her temper. I Chuxue also reflected on it. What the hell was wrong with her? In front of others, she was not even so selfish, but once in front of Zhao, she seemed too pampered. When they were together, he had to listen to herpletely and she becamepletely unlike herself. Zhao saw that she didnt say anything and thought that he had made her angry again so he carefully apologized, Im sorry. I didnt mean to, dont be angry! All right, all right, you just stop saying that! Chuxue hugged a pillow and sat in a corner of the sofa angrily. Zhao sometimes wanted toe over to apologize to her but he was driven back by Chuxue. To the end Zhao was angry too, Why are you angry? Why are you so inexplicable I just dont want to see you! When Chuxue heard inexplicable, she became even angrier and she didnt even think about what she had said and blurted it out directly. Zhao was so angry that heughed, So its like this. You should tell me earlier, Ill leave! After saying that, he turned and left with a big step. With the door closed, Chuxue was left alone in the living room. She curled up and felt a pain in her heart. This fool, how could he be so stupid. When he was told to leave, he left without hesitation. Did he not understand the temper of women? The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. She thought if Zhao never looked for her again, would they just break up? But she was too embarrassed to go to talk to him. What was she going to do? When Venus and Kerry came back and saw Chuxue curled up on the sofa asleep, they were a little surprised and thought it was a little unbelievable. With her character, she definitely wouldnt stay so peacefully. After looking at the living room, they found that something was missing. Kerry went over to check Chuxues foot and then they remembered that Zhao was gone! Where did Zhao go? He was so thick-skinned and he specially wanted to live in their house. It was kind of unbelievable that he left before they came back? Wake up, wake up! Venus tapped towards Chuxues face a few times. She moved his lips slightly and woke up. Whats wrong? Chuxue rubbed her sleepy eyes and saw that it was Venus and then she was a little disappointed. You go to bed to sleep. You are drooling. Youre not even under the covers Venus was a little less satisfied with Zhao. How could he go back without covering her with a quilt? Chuxue wiped her mouth casually, Why did you guyse back? Its night, where are we going to go if we donte back? After Venus said that, Chuxue looked out the window and realized that it was already dark. She even did not know what Zhao was doing Why did she think of him again? She really shouldnt be thinking about him. Why are you alone here? Where is he? Venus couldnt help but ask. She didnt directly say who that person was but everyone knew. Chuxue shrugged her shoulders indifferently, I let him go back first. Venus and Kerry looked at each other, knowing that things were definitely not that simple, but they didnt want to ask more questions. Zhao and Chuxue had their own ideas. If they got involved too much, they would be a burden. Yulin Xiao drove around the empty street, behind him was Yuqi Mu. Yuqi turned a corner and they drove together. Hows it going with you and that actress? Yulin steered the wheel and asked Yuqi who was concentrating on driving. Yuqi paused for a moment and his car became much slower than Yulins car. He smiled bitterly, Stars dont have serious rtionships. We should never be in a rtionship with them again. What? It sounded like she dumped you! Yulin teased and smiled and then parked the car. Yuqi saw him parked so he also followed him to stop, Im not being dumped by her, just I understand some things. Oh? Tell me about it! Yulin raised his eyebrows with interest. The other people all say that actresses do not have true feelings. As long as you give money, you can chase any actresses. Speaking of this, Yuqi smiled bitterly, Am I not handsome? Yulin looked up and down, Youre pretty handsome, but youre not as handsome as me. F**k you! The originally serious Yuqi pretended to kick him after he said that. She slept with that fat director just for a movie, you say Yuqi was still angry when he thought of this, You say if she is with me, not to mention a movie, as long as she tells me about it, I can help her make ten or even twenty movies. You are so generous! Yulin couldnt help but tease. Dont be garrulous. Yuqi was in an extremely bad mood. After a few casual words with him, he had no desire to talk to him. But Yulin kept teasing with him and didnt stop until they reached their destination. All right, all right, I know you are prescient, so be it. Dont talk when we drink and I feel irritable when you talk! Yuqi waved his hand. He was already very unhappy but Yulin kept talking about this thing that made him upset. Yulin also knew when to stop teasing him, in case one day he would be dumped by women. Love was unpredictable. There was noisy music, confusing lights and people who danced to music in the bar, As soon as Yuqi and Yulin entered, they rxed. They walked to the bar and casually ordered a whiskey. Sitting on the chairs, they had a pleasant conversation. Usually at this time, even if they were sitting in the corner, there were many women who woulde up to talk to them because they were both so elegant and handsome that women wanted to flirt with them. They had just gotten halfway through their conversation when a seductively dressed woman twisted her sexy waist and approached them. Dont you two gentlemen have any otherpanions? Would you like me to have a drink with you? Although she said so, she had already sat down. Yuqi frowned and was just about to speak when he was stopped by Yulin. Yulin smiled, Yes, drink this cup first. The woman didnt even think about it and drank it directly. After she had just drank this ss of wine, she felt that the taste was a little strange but before she thought more, she was a little dizzy. Sir, what kind of wine did you give me? Why do I feel a little dizzy? The woman held her forehead and swayed to move closer to Yulin. Yulin slightly leaned over and the woman fell on the edge of the counter. She held the counter and said, You are so bad. You take care of her first! Yuqi was so disgusted with this kind of women that he just turned around and left. Ugh? Yulin wanted to call out to him but he was stopped by the woman behind him. Dont go, lets have another drink. Yulin was a little confused. She just drank a ss of wine that mixed with three or four kinds of wine. Any others must be very drunk after drinking this wine. But he did not know that this woman kept holding his arm after she drank that wine. When he managed to break free, Yuqi had already walked away. He sat helplessly on a booth, drinking alone with women around him alwaysing to seduce him. After a few times, no one came to try to talk to him anymore. There you are! A womans voice came from above. Yulin looked up and was wondering who she was when he just saw a dark shadow and then she fell on top of him. Hey, who are you? Get up quickly! Yulin wanted to push her away but she stuck to him like an octopus. Dont say anything, drink! The woman lied on top of him and her hand grabbed the wine cup on the table haphazardly, Cheers! Yulin felt baffled, I dont know you. Dont pretend to be drunk, get up! I Im not drunk. Eww. Before she finished speaking, she couldnt help but vomit it all over him. You get up! Yulin finally could not maintain his gentlemanly demeanor and he directly pushed the woman to the ground. He took off his jacket and threw it on the booth, You forget it! The woman on the ground still didnt know what she was doing and spoke unclearly. Yulin lowered his head and finally saw her face clearly. Unlike other women who wore heavy makeup in the bar, she didnt wear much makeup. She was good-looking and lovely, wearing simple clean jeans and white T-shirt, not like a person who often came to the bar. What are you doing? Did I make you angry again? Yulin was about to leave but she hugged his leg. He tried hard to break free but he didnt seed either. He then squatted down and tried to reason with her, Little girl, its dangerous for you to hug a stranger in a bar like that! Youre not a stranger. Youre my boyfriend! The woman hugged his leg pathetically and refused to let him go no matter what he said. Yulin was a little confused, could it be that he was wrong. This woman was not as innocent as she looked? Thinking like this, he took out money from his pocket and put it in front of her, Youve got the wrong person. If you want money, let go of me! Unexpectedly, when she heard to give her money, she howled, I do not want your money, I just want you back! Yulin knew that she might be dumped by her boyfriend, drank too much in the bar and mistook him for her boyfriend. Yulin had no too much ws and the only w was so soft-hearted. Seeing a woman crying in front of him, he couldnt bear to me her. His legs were held tightly by her so he simply sat on the ground, handing tissues to her. Dont cry yet, tell me what happened. His gentleness made her slightly calmer, I dreamed that you didnt be with me and wanted to break up with me and even you were with another woman. E Yulin did not know what to say. He thought that it was another girl who met a bastard. Although he was not a good person, he simply couldnt tolerate for the man who had an affair with two women at the same time. This kind of behavior didnt show how powerful the man was but it just made this man shamed. He handed an issue to her, Do not cry. There are many good men. Why you make yourself into this situation for a bastard now? Yulin smiled bitterly because he never thought that he would one day give others advice about emotional problems and still would give advice to a little girl whom he did not know. She probably drank too much, looking at Yulins legs for a while and falling asleep. I searched for you for a long time but youre staying with a girl! Yuqi ran over and saw Yulin was in a mess so he couldnt help butugh, What, like this kind of girls again? You use to like charming mature women and now you like a naive girl! Cut the crap. Quickly pull her away from me. My feet are numb! Yulin red at him and asked him for help. Yuqi also found it strange and stopped teasing him, Whats going on? She wouldnt let you go? She broke up with his boyfriend, came bar drinking and ended up mistaking me as her boyfriend. Yulin helplessly spread his hands. Did he look ordinary? Did everyone look like him? Well, she may be the one you love! Yuqi patted his shoulder and could not help butugh. What love, a little girl, I am not interested in her at all. Yuqi skimmed his mouth, Thats impossible! All right, all right, dont be silly, hurry up and drag her away! They made a lot of effort to pull her off Yulins feet. As soon as Yulin just walked away, she sped him round the waist again. Dont go Yulin helplessly rolled his eyes at the ceiling. Today he was so unlucky. How could he to be haunted by such a woman? He turned back to Yuqi for help but Yuqi took a step back, She is yours, its useless to force others to take her away. Believe me. You should ept her so as not to spend more physical strength. Let me go. Yulins strength was after all bigger than her so he was easily to ditch her. He pushed her to the booth, got up and prepared to leave. It hurts the woman covered her hand and gave an aggrieved wail. Her hand was made red by Yulin and she didnt dare to pull his hand again. Yulin had just stepped out a few steps and then a punk came over. He skimmed his eyes, just in time to see the punk touched her. He was worried about her so eventually he went back and scolded in a deep voice, What are you doing? The punk turned back unhappily and saw that Yulins aura was different from the others around so he did not dare to mess things up. He had to take back his hands and leave with curses. Yulin turned back helplessly and stood in front of her, not knowing what he was thinking about. Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Arguing If you want to bring it back, just do it. What are you thinking about? Yuqi Mu walked over, leaning on the backrest of the seat and teased. He finally got something. From now on, the two of them would switch their position and he would be the one who didnt have to worry. Yulin red at him, How? Sleep with you? I dont care. If you think Im too noisy, I can choose not to go back tonight. Yuqi shrugged, waiting for a show. Welldrink more The woman lying on the seat suddenly sat up. Seeing the two tall men in front of her, she was confused for a moment, but soon, she got lost, searching for the wine ss on the table. She was about to get it, but Yulin took the ss and asked her in a cold voice, Wheres your house? Why dont youlet me drink? The woman was chaotic,pletely unable to hear what he was saying, only to know her ss had been taken away by him. Thus, she was unpleasant. Yulin took a deep breath and repeated again, Answer me, where do you live? Wellhome? The woman thought for a while, Across from McDonalds. Yulin pursed his lips. Whats wrong with her? There were so many McDonalds, so how could he know which one she was talking about? Come on, drink with me. Yulin took a look at Yuqi. Seeing he was with no expression, he knew he was telling him to make the decision by himself. He put the ss down and went forward without waiting for the womans reaction. He then picked her up and left. The crowd was surprised. This often happened in bars. What would a woman face after getting drunk? Harassed or taken away. Everyone knew what would happen. However, it was hard to see a man taking away a woman in this way. Therefore, the crowd knew he was someone. Those who were often in the bars had seen this many times. And no one would offend rich and powerful people because of a lost girl. Stop! However, there were exceptions. Someone was bold enough to stop them. The two turned around to see who was messing around, but before they got to see his face, they froze. How could Zhao Nangong be here? When Zhao Nangong saw them, he was also surprised. The three of them stood there for a while. People there thought they were going to have a fight. After a while, the person in Yulin s arms began to move, insisting on walking by herself. It cost Yulin a long time to make her quiet, but now, he was in vain. And when Zhao Nangong saw her, he panicked. Ialways see you two as gentlemenbut you He drank a lot, so he was stumbling, but he had expressed himself clearly After saying that, he could not stand still and he slid down by the pir he was holding. Yuqi frowned and went over to hold him. But Zhao Nangong shook him off, Dont touch me. I dont have friends like you! The people watching the show suddenly realized that they were good friends and they were fighting for a woman. They had thought the two did not know each other, but now a hero wanted to save the beauty. Someone in the crowd was about to take out their phones to take pictures. Yuqi was afraid if they posed on the Inte and his family knew this, it would be a nightmare. Before gettting Zhao Nangong s permission, he directly dragged him towards the outside.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Let me go. Out of the bar, Zhao Nangong was vomiting to a tree. Yulin felt sick, but he was still waiting for him to finish. He handed him some tissues, Clean yourself. Its disgusting. Zhao Nangong took the tissue and wiped his mouth, looking at him with contempt, Where is Yulin? Hes an a*****e Yuqi stopped him, OK, OK. Are you sober now? Dont mess around. Do you think Im drunk? When I find Yulin, Ill kick his a*s. Lets go back and drink more. Yuqi, of course, was speechless. He knew he was not sober at all, Look at you, youre not OK. Dont try to save that girl and Ill send you back first. Zhao Nangong pushed Yuqi away, Send me back? I drove here by myself! After saying that, he wobbled towards where he parked. But he was unable to see anything clearly and fell down after a few steps. Come on! You? You cannot even walk. Dont drive, OK? Can you tell me which one is the brake and which one is the gas? Yuqi pulled him up with one hand. But all of a sudden, he used too much strength to keep bnced. Fortunately, he hadnt been dragged to the ground by him. Heined, F**k. Yulin only cares girls. How can he leave me alone to deal with this a*****e? A*****e? Who do you think is an a*****e? Although Zhao Nangong was drunken, he was still very acute. When he heard the bad words, he immediately asked. Yuqi was grabbed by the cor, which made him mad, so he said fiercely, You! Youre an a*****e. F**k you! Zhao Nangong made a drunken movepunching him in his face. Yuqi did not drink much, so he dodged his fist. Then he started punching. It hit Zhao Nangong s face. He only felt his face hurt. But this made him sober up. Touching his face that had been hit, he looked at Yuqi in puzzlement, Why did you hit me? Why ask me? You started first. Yuqi was still in anger. Seeing Zhao Nangong s appearance, he knew that he had sobered up. However, he became even more furious. Zhao Nangong wiped the b***d from his mouth, not caring that Yuqi had hit him too hard, and asked, Why are you here? Of course, I came over to have fun, but you, dont you should stay by Chuxue s side? Why did youe here and drink so much? Its not like you. Yuqi calmed down. Seeing his lonely appearance, he had already known the reason. He must have quarreled with Chuxue again. Talking about Chuxue, Zhao Nangong smiled bitterly, Dont say her name. I really dont know what she was thinking about. I really dont know why she is soplicated. I have time to listen to you, so tell me whats going on with you guys. Leaning on his fancy car, Yuqi was ready to hear the long story. Zhao Nangong rubbed his sore temples, recalling the thing happening during the daytime, and retold it. After listening to it, Yuqiughed, I told you youre a fool, but you just do not admit it. Its not a big deal. She was having a temper. If you cannot stand this, what to do in the future? But I did nothing and I do not know what I did wrong to make her so angry Zhao Nangong was more puzzled. He just said a few words, but why did she kick him out? Women, dont you know them? They are temperamental, but, the more temperamental she is, the more she likes you. Is that so? Zhao Nangong did not understand. He had lived for more than twenty years and had contacted with many women, but why did he was in a mess when he met Chuxue? You are within and without. I bet Chuxue is also in a mess. Listen to me, make an apology and everything will be fine. Zhao Nangong nodded, Then Ill go to her tomorrow. Yuqi already opened the door, tomorrow? You want to wait until tomorrow? If I were her, I wouldnt forgive you. Whats wrong? Zhao Nangong had a bad headache, for he drank too much today. He nned to go back and have a rest before going to her. Then he would look better. Yuqi came back to his sense and walked to him, not knowing what to say, Im speechless. I dont think this can be waited till tomorrow. Because at night, keen women are very fragile and they will think a lot. In the end, she will be disappointed about you. Seriously? Hearing Yuqis analysis, Zhao Nangong felt that he learned nothing from his experience with women. Yuqi deserved to be his love teacher. Belie me. Yuqi got Zhao Nangong into his car and drove out like a sword off the string. Yulin, sitting in his own car, helplessly rubbed his forehead. Whats wrong with him? Why did he take this woman to the car? Now she was drunken and unconscious and where could they go? Home? Definitely not! As an adult, although he was not living with his parents, they asionally woulde over. What if they saw Yulin shook his head, trying to make himself not think about such a terrifying scene. How could he take a girl to his house? He didnt know who she was and what if she was a rival, pretending to be drunken to pry? Thinking about it, he finally decided to take her to the hotel, which was simple and not troublesome When they arrived at Ye s vi, Yuqi honked the horn. When the butler saw him, he opened the gate. The butler bent down to him, Good evening, Master Mu. Yuqi woke up Zhao Nangong, who was sleeping in the car, and asked, Wheres my uncle and the others? They are inside. He showed them the way before leaving. Zhao Nangong took a step back and hesitantly looked at Yuqi, Do we really have to go in? Yuqi wrapped his arms, Weve already here! What do you think? IId bettere tomorrow. The smell of alcohol was in the air and if he got inside, he would be disgusted by Kerry and Venus. Come on, Ill give you three seconds to think about it. Go in or not? Yuqi just stopped there, instead of walking towards the house. He really didnt have to do this, for its really none of his business. He couldnt figure out his own thing but he still worried about others. Lets go. Just do it. Yuqi got impatient and dragged him inside before times up. Yuqi found he was pretending to regret, for he already flushed. Yuqi was really speechless, so he shook his head. Chuxue was not in the living room after Zhao Nangong took a nce disappointedly and bent down to greet Venus, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, Good evening, Mrs. Ye. Venus looked up in surprise, Why are you here? What? Chuxue said you went back home, so why are you here again? Zhao Nangong subconsciously looked back, only to see Yulin was signaling him. He awkwardly scratched the back of his head, That, Im exactly here for Chuxue. Is she here? Upstairs. Venus took a deep breath, and asked Zhao Nangong while covering her nose, Did you drink? Zhao Nangong bent his head lowered even more, Yes, I drank a little because I asked him out for a drink. I was alone, and he was free, so he apanied me to drink a few cups. Yuqi knew Zhao Nangong was going to tell the truth like a fool, so he quickly interrupted him, afraid that he would tell Venus all the thing. If so, not to mention asking for Chuxue s forgiveness, he would be kicked out before he could say anything. Venus, for sure, didnt believe thispletely, Is that so? Yuqi turned his gaze at Zhao Nangong, who immediately understood and nodded, Yes, yes, yes! Chuxue is upstairs. Ill go and ask her toe down. Venus got up and stopped pursuing whether what they just said was true or not. Hey! Auntie, no, thanks. We can just go upstairs. Seeing that Venus wanted to go upstairs, Yuqi hurriedly stopped. They were hoping to talk to Chuxue alone, so they came tonight. If Venus and Kerry were here, how could they say it? Venus stopped and turned back, You? Go up for her? Zhao Nangong nodded, Yes. What for? Venus warily surveyed Zhao Nangong. He looked honest, so he shouldnt do anything out of the ordinary, right? Wethat Zhao Nangong didnt know how to lie, so he stuttered when Venus asked. What? Being pressed by Venus, Zhao Nangong could only turn to Yuqi for help with his eyes fixed on him. Yuqi thought abought it andughed, Auntie, why are you asking so much about the two of them? Venus nodded, The two of themso why are you following him? IIm afraid that Zhao Nangong doesnt know the way. Yuqi kicked at Zhao Nangong, who echoed, Yes, yes. Its been so long and Ive already forgotten where her room is. The first room near the stairwell. Sorry? Zhao Nangong was still thinking about the question just now and he was surprised that Venus suddenly changed the subject. But Yuqi, different from Zhao Nangong, naturally understood what Venus meant and waved his hand at Zhao Nangong, Auntie has told us the location of her room. Dont you know what this means? Idiot, hurry up! Me? Zhao Nangong pointed to himself. Didnt he promise him to be his adviser? Why did he let himself go up alone now? Yeah. Have a good conversation and make an apology. I trust you. Yuqi winked at him, hoping to take some short minutes to teach him how to deal with Chuxue. But Zhao Nangong was not that smart after all. After thinking for a while, he still couldnt figure it out, so he chose to ignore it. Okay, then Im going upstairs now. He looked at Venus and asked. Seeing she nodded, he went up step by step as if he had received the message from the king. Though it only took him a minute to get there, Zhao Nangong had imaged several different scenes of Chuxue opening the door. No matter which one, he stood at the door, not daring to knock the door. Chuxue! Iming! When Yuqi saw Zhao Nangong standing at the door like a dummy, he couldnt help but shout out. Chapter 415: Chapter 415 What the Hell Are You Guys Doing? Chuxue opened the door reluctantly. When she saw Zhao standing in the doorway, she was a little angry. Itste at night. Why are you here? asked she. I Zhao stammered, You stink. Before Zhao could say anything, Chuxue covered her nose and tried to close the door. Zhao hurriedly reached out to stop the door that was about to close. Chuxue, please wait. I want to make an exnation. Fine, Ill give you a chance. Chuxue stared at him. Exin it. Zhao scratched his head and caught a glimpse of Venus who was looking at them. Then he asked in a low voice, Can we go in and talk? Chuxue was about to refuse him when Yuqi Mus words came from the living room. Auntie, where is my uncle going?. She held back her anger and said to Zhao, Come in. Venus was in the living room, but she was paying attention to Chuxue. When she saw Zhao enter, she wanted to stop him, but Yuqi suddenly came. This TV has already been updated to thirty episodes on thework, but why does the TV only put on twenty-five episodes? Yuqi deliberately attracted Venuss attention. No wonder thework is all discussing it. Venus was distracted and forgot to tell her daughter not to stay alone with Zhao. Chuxue, Im sorry I was wrong. Zhao, who was a slightly drunken, apologized. It seems that youre reluctant to apologize to me. I didnt force you to apologize. Just go. Chuxue pushed Zhao to the door. When Zhao came to her family with Yuqi today, she knew that it must be Yulin who gave him the idea to apologize to her. Otherwise Zhao wouldnt have thought of this method. Chuxue, please forgive me. Zhao said in a begging tone. Dont be so unreasonable. Zhao, do you still think that I am being unreasonable? Chuxue, who was not that angry, became even angrier after hearing Zhaos words. No thats not what I meant. And you know I dont know how to say sweet words to please a girl. said Zhao earnestly. He had obviouslye to ask for forgiveness, but he had made her even angrier. But you are very eloquent when you make me angry. Chuxue said deliberately. Chuxue, I am very sincere in apologizing to you today. Sorry, I dont see your sincerity. Chuxue said irritably. I know it was Yulin who gave you the idea, thats why you came. No, its my idea. I just happened to run into him. Zhao immediately retorted. Youre lying again! Chuxue said. Knowing that the apology didnt work, Zhao was ready to change his strategy. Suddenly he became serious. Chuxue, Ive apologized to you many times. He said, expressionless. Chuxue was a little shocked at his sudden change. Ie to beg for your forgiveness, but you dont ept it. Zhao pretended to be angry. Since you dont forgive me, then I will .. Then he raised his hand. What do you want? Chuxue closed her eyes in fear. Watching Chuxue get scared, Zhao smiled. Then he quickly wrapped his arms around her and apologized again, Im sorry. I thought you were going to hit me. Chuxue suddenly choked up and said. Just now she really thought Zhao was going to p her. How could I hit you? Zhao said. He held her even tighter. Chuxue blushed, You you let go of me. No matter how she struggled, Zhao held her tightly. He started touching her face, her neck, and then continued to.. I havent forgiven you yet. You are not allowed to take advantage of me. said Chuxue. Her words reminded Zhao. He lowered his head close to Chuxues face, breathing on her face, You still dont forgive me? His sudden change caught Chuxue off guard. She didnt expect him to be so bold to touch her now without permission. Actually, Zhao was a notorious womanizer before he fell for her. Flirting with women was his instinct. Only when he met his beloved one, he became clumsy. When he was sober, he was still shy. Now he was a little drunk, so he got the courage to do it. You let go of me! Chuxue said. She felt Zhaos breath. The faint smell of alcohol mixed with the smell of his body caused her to wander for a moment. Before she said she disliked the smell of alcohol on him on purpose. Now that she was so close to him, she felt that the smell of his body was not so bad, but rather made her feel good. Then do you forgive me now? Zhao held her tighter again. If you dont let go of me, Im going to call someone. My parents are all home. Chuxue reminded him. Zhao thought for a moment, and then said, Anyway, I wont let go of you until you forgive me. All right. Im going to shout. When my parentse, I hope you dont regret it. Chuxue looked up at him, but Zhao kissed her suddenly on the mouth. Suddenly there was a knock at the door. The two who had been hugging each other immediately let go of each other. You go to open the door. Chuxue whispered. . Zhao looked down, not daring to look at Chuxues eyes. Then there were several more knocks on the door. Zhao hurriedly smoothed down his clothes which were wrinkled by Chuxue, and then he took a deep breath and opened the door. What are you doing in there? asked Venus. Zhao kept his head down, not daring to meet her eyes. Venus became even more suspicious. What the hell are you guys doing? We .. . We were just kissing. If you donte, well make love. Chuxue said promptly. Did you? Venus asked. Cold sweat flowed from Zhaos forehead. Venus was even more suspicious when he saw that Zhao was nervous. I said we were kissing. Youre the one who disturbed us. Chuxue held her head up. Venus was a little angry. She would not allow her daughter to do that before she was married. But seeing how calm Chuxue was acting, she thought she was joking. If they were really kissing, there was no way Chuxue would dare to say it. She looked at Chuxue once again. As a girl, how can you say something like that?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Youre the one who asked me to say it. said Chuxue. She didnt make any more unnecessary exnations. Next time, think before you speak. Venus reached out and gave her a gentle pat on the forehead. I made some midnight snacks, soe down to have some. With that, she left. Zhao couldnt believe she just left. She turned his head to look at Chuxue in confusion. Chuxue made a face. Why are you scared? Didnt you just say that you wouldnt let go of me no matter who came? I Zhao was still in shock. Why did you tell your mom we were kissing and she didnt believe you? Chuxue red at Zhao. She didnt believe I had the courage to say those things. So when I told her, she thought I was joking instead. Zhao thought what she said seemed to make sense. He couldnt help but smile bitterly. Why do I be dumber when Im with her? Why do you still stand here? If we dont get downstairs, my dad is going toe upstairs. He doesnt believe me as easily as my mom does. Chuxue said. Yulin woke up in the hotel. The woman who was staying with her at the hotel was sleeping soundly. Last night he endured the strange look of the hotel attendant and carried her into the room. He looked down and smelled the smell of cigarettes and alcohol all over his body. Looking at the jacket thrown aside, he stretched out two fingers and took it away. He pushed the woman who was still sleeping in the bed, but she turned over and didnt open her eyes. He yanked her arm and called out, Get up, go take a shower quickly! She didnt answer him. Wake up. Yulin called out again. Then he patted her face. Looking at her, Yulin had mixed emotions. Her powder-free skin was a little dull, but her features were delicate. From her dress, Yulin could tell that she was that kind of woman who often went to bars. He took her hand away and said again. Please get up. Im going to take a shower! I dont want to. I want to sleep with you. The woman closed her eyes and tugged on Yulins arm. Then Yulin had to push the woman away from him with force. He was just about to sit up when the woman pressed on top of him again. What the hell do you want? Yulin finally got angry. He thought she was just like those bar girls. They all wanted to have a one-night stand with him for money. Chapter 416: Chapter 416 Just Kidding But her tactics was more sophisticated, she pretended to be a pure and innocent girl, but on the bed she was so profligate. The woman did not open her eyes, just heard someone yelling at her, she could not help but be aggrieved, closed her eyes tightly and shed a few tears. Im sorry, Ill stop talking, so is this not going to make you angry? Yulin Xiao saw her tears and didnt know what to do, he could only gently pat the top of her head, I dont me you Well The woman heard the words andy on his arm with satisfaction. Yulin frowned, he was so helpless that if he didnt push her away, he was really afflictive, but if he did so, maybe she stated to shed tears again It really was a dilemma to choose, after thinking for a while, the woman in his arms had been asleep. Yulin looked down, and finally could only resign himself to closing his eyes. Well, anyway, only one night, just endured it! The next day, just after dawn, Yulin was awakened by a shriek, he rubbed his eyes and looked at the woman in his arms in confusion, What are you doing? The woman jumped up from his arms and covered her chest, Who who who are you? What did you do to me? She got up, making Yulins paralyzed arm slightly conscious, he raised his hand and opened half of his eyelids, Sober? The woman nodded, and then shook her head, No, what the hell are you? Where is this ce? Yulin didnt answer her asked, Now youre scared? Who the hell are you? The woman was even more irritated when she couldnt get an answer. Yulin rolled his eyes andpromised, Well, look at the clothes on you, other than being crumpled, everything is normal Hearing his words, the woman unconsciously looked towards her own body and couldnt help but relieve when she saw that it was really like what he said. Then why are you holding me to sleep? Me? Hugging you? Yulin pointed at his nose in amusement, Are you seriously? Its obvious that you dragged me to sleep with me, and now you want to use me? Its impossible! The woman subconsciously retorted, but when she thought about it, she was indeed the one who was sleeping with his arm. What exactly happened? Well! Yulin raised his eyebrows, and seeing her standing opposite himself with messy hair and dumbfounded, he couldnt help butugh. What are youughing at? The woman approached him suspiciously, You must lie, right? Yulin only found it interesting to tease her and continued to say, You dont know what you will do after drinking? I the woman was speechless,st night was the first time she got drunk, how could she know what she had do! Yulin still wanted to say something, but a strange smell floating into his nose, he waved his hands to drive the smell away, No, I have to take a shower! Walked to the womans front, he stopped, Youd better not go out like this, or people will think that there must be something happened! Without waiting for the woman to answer, Yulin walked directly into the bathroom and closed the door. The woman stood in front of the mirror to look at herself, just now she simply bowed her head, knowing that she was very wretched, but looking at the reflection from the mirror, she was much worse than that! It was the look of a lost girl! She sat on the bed, listening to the sound of watering from inside, she thought anxiously, staying here was definitely impossible, although this man did not have any sinister motive, but after all, it was a man, it was too unsafe for a lone man and a woman to share a room!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was not impossible to go out like this! Even if she could endure the gaze of other people in the hotel, but the people on the street, the ssmates in school Thinking about it, she couldnt help but shake her head, she should not be too capricious. Just during her thinking, the bathroom door was opened, she heard the sound and looked up, Yulin appeared in front of her wrapped in a bath towel. The upper half of his body was naked, the abs on his stomach were visible, she couldnt see any muscles at all with his clothes on, but when he took them off, they were all here! Eh-hem! Yulin dried up the water on his head, did not hear her moving, so he thought she had gone, and then he turned back but faced a pair of obsessed eyes, he could not help but cough to remind her. Well The woman smiled awkwardly, never thought she was found by Yulin! Just take a bath. Yulin directly throw her a bath towel. The woman pulled off the bath towel over her head, said angrily, Ill go, please be polite! Yulin rolled his eyes, My princess, take a bath please! Humph! The woman pulled the bath towel, red at him, and walked directly towards the ce where Yulin came out. Wait! What is wrong? The woman heard him call her, and although she was annoyed, she still stopped. Yulin also did not look at her,bed his hair in the mirror, What is your name? Anna Xie. Anna dawdled in the bathroom for a long time, until Yulin came to knock on the bathroom door. Dead in there? I know I know! Dont urge me! Anna took a bath towel and wrapped herself up tightly. Yulins gaze darkened, covering his lips and coughing, Ive asked someone to send you clothes! Wait a little longer. Okay The atmosphere was suddenly awkward, Anna just stood there, and Yulin also moved his gaze elsewhere. Anna looked down and observed her fingers. Were all rich people so moody? Just now he was fine, now he asked her to shut up for no reason Yulin, of course, did not notice Annas emotional changes, sitting on the sofa, trying to control himself not to look at her. But half an hour had passed, and he had not turned a page of the financial magazine in his hand. Thump, thump, thump! A knock on the door broke the dull atmosphere between them at the right time. Yulin opened the door and it was the secretary standing at the door with a bag. Young master, here are the things you want! Okay, you go down first. Yulin took the stuff and took a half step sideways, blocking the secretarys line of sight. Although the secretary was puzzled, he nodded obediently, Then Ill go down first. Yulin closed the door, brought the bag in and handed it to Anna who was shrinking at the foot of the bed, Change it, Ill send you back. Anna was stunned, so there was something for her, she opened her mouth, did not know what to say, could only nod to Yulin, turned around and re-entered the bathroom. A few minutester, Anna reappeared in front of Yulin, this was a loose dress, and the size was notrge, but it looked so loose when she was in it. She was a little awkward to hold the clothes, it was almost like pajamas, and there was no difference between this and going out like that Yulin also could not help but frown, he did not know the size of her, so he could only asked the secretary to buy a dress that everyone could wear, but he did not expect his aesthetics was so unimaginable. Yulin was stumped for a while, suddenly saw a belt on the pants he wore yesterday, he walked over and ripped it off. What are you doing? Anna took a few steps backward, staring unblinkingly at Yulin who was approaching to her step by step. Yulin did not say anything, forced her to the corner, when he saw her shivering, he could not help but smile. I warn you donte over, or Yulin looked at her with amusement, Or else what are you going to do? Or else Ill cry for help! Anna raised her head recklessly, so that Yulin felt more interesting. Fine, just do it! If you cant ask for help, Im going to tie you up and You Anna saw him like a different person, and her anger was uncontroble, You were all pretending before? Let go of me, let go of me! At first Anna thought he was joking, but when the belt was tied around her body, she was alreadypletely flustered. Yulin didnt care about her struggle and tied the belt around her waist. Well, my hands are scratched by you! After Yulin tied it, he immediately let go of Anna, his hand was full of traces scratched by nails, a few long and thin shes on them, bloody. What the hell are you doing? Anna suddenly rxed, the whole person broke down, wiping tears and asked. Hey, you are so timid! Yulin saw her crying and immediately panicked, he just wanted to make a joke, but he didnt expect that she was so timid. Anna did not listen to his words andined him with tears, Why why are you so bad? OK, OK, OK, I am wrong, dont cry! You scared me ohh ohh. Yulin looked helpless, apanied her, and when she was almost done crying, he handed her a tissue. Are you okay? You are almost crying until to eat lunch! Yulin secretly rolled his eyes, if he had known he would not have joked! Causing himself to coax her with a hungry stomach. I have already exined to you, I just want to help you add a belt to make the clothes fit better! Why why did you not to speak properly? Although Anna had stopped wiping her tears, but she still sobbed. She was really scared, thought she was about to be In this ce, there was no one to help her. My fault, I admit it, can you stop crying? Yulin pped his forehead fiercely, how could he suddenly think of this bad idea, if he knew she would cry all morning, he did not dare to molest her! Anna looked up, Yulin was touched suddenly when he saw her watery eyes. She opened her mouth and said, Im hungry. Chapter 417: Chapter 417 We Don Not Want The World Of Two To Be Disturbed Anna Xie tugged at the belt that Yulin Xiao had just tied and was a little embarrassed. How could it be that at this time, she was hungry! Yulin nced at her and turned back to the sofa, Wash your face first. Anna touched her face, she just cried so hard, must have be a turtle! If she just washed it, the red and swollen eyes couldnt be covered up. She hesitantly looked at Yulin, but he was indifferent, did not react at all, and did not take out something to eliminate the red eyes. Anna could not stand the hungering from her stomach and went into the bathroom. In the bathroom, there wasrge mirror across the room, which could shine her in all shapes and sizes, just now due to nervousness, she had no time to appreciate the clothes Yulin remodeled. The white T-shirt dress looked more white and wless on Annas body, and the original wide clothes, became fit with a belt restraint. The belt around her waist was not like most of the styles she had seen, not too wide, with bits and pieces of embellishment on it, it could both as a mens belt and as a womens belt, and it tied to the skirt without any sense of contradiction, but something special. Anna simply freshened up and hurried out. Im ready, go out to eat! Lets go. Yulin put down the book he had just opened in his hand and opened the door. You eat so quickly! When she saw the dish just served, she used both hands to put the food into her mouth, devouring. Yulin propped up his forehead, covering most of his face, although he did not oftene to this restaurant, he didnt guarantee that there would be acquaintances. If they saw, they must beughing at him for half a year! Well, its delicious, why dont you eat? Anna looked up in confusion, only saw Yulin keep staring at her, she touched her nose awkwardly. She was really too hungry, not paying attention to her image at all, and being looked at by him all the time like this, she felt as if she was a naive girl. But the food was really too delicious! If she didnt feel awkward, she wouldnt want to stop at all. Im not hungry, just eat. Yulin looked at her eyes full of light and pushed the food in front of him towards her. Well okay. With Yulins permission, Anna would be more at ease to eat, she ate with great pleasure and looked up at Yulin sometimes, and saw he did not want to eat, also did not care. After eating, tell me where your home is, I will send you back. Yulin yed with the ring on his index finger and carelessly asked. No, no, no! Hearing that he wanted to send her back, Anna immediately refused. She was not from this ce, but studied here, if she went back to school, his car was too shy, and if she was seen that it was her who got off, there would definitely be people talking about her behind her back! Just say, dont talk about other things. Yulin frowned, she actually refused him, did she want to take a taxi by herself? This possibility was denied by Yulin directly, although he wasnt a man full of pity, he was not ruthless. If you dont say, well stay here. Yulin sped his hands on his chest, crossed his legs, and just looked at her casually. No, no. Anna knew that he misunderstood her meaning and hurriedly exined, I live at school, its not convenient to go back like this. Yulin did not understand, Why? Your car , Anna did not know how to exin, said two words and then stop saying, looking at him hesitantly and did not know how to say. Yulin listened to what she said and immediately understood, Dont be afraid. They did not dare to gossip! But If you were there, they certainly did not dare to say, but when you left, then I would die! Stop it, lets go. Yulin picked up the jacket in the waiters hand, turned around and let her follow him, and walked out. Anna sighed, she couldnt refuse him, so he could onlyply with his wishes. Yiyao Duan sat on the sofa, waiting for the busy figure in the kitchen toe out with the dishes. Today he was going to cook for her! Although her wounds hadnt healedpletely, cooking was not difficult for her, but Jingyan Ye insisted on letting her rest and did the cooking himself. There were several mistakes during the cooking period, but they were all solved. Yiyao was wondering how he could be so skilled when the meal was already set on the table. Whats wrong? As soon as Jingyan sat down, he saw Yiyao staring at the table dumbfounded. Yiyao didnt pick up her chopsticks to taste first, but looked up and asked him, When did you be such a good cook? I am a good cook! Receiving Yiyaos affirmation, Jingyan couldnt help but gloat and handed her the chopsticks, Try it, it must taste good too! Yiyao held the chopsticks and didnt know where to start, although the dish was finished very well, the appearance was still not enough, it was a mess of several clusters, so she didnt know where to try it from. Yiyao hesitated for a long time and finally put down her chopsticks and asked him tentatively, Why dont you eat first? Im not hungry! Jingyan stared at Yiyao with interest, and saw her turning her head back and forth, not knowing which one to choose. Then he kindly reminded, Just eat whichever dish you want, its all made for you anyway. Okay. Yiyao gritted her teeth, reluctantly smiled at him, and picked the nearest dish to herself and chucked it into her mouth. After chewing carefully for a few times, she suddenly opened her eyes, Did you really make this? Jingyan saw her expression and then relieved, Of course I made it, otherwise have you seen who else is in this house, besides the two of us? Yiyao thought about it, except for the two of them there was indeed no other people, although this dish did not have a good appearance, but eating it, it was not as hard to eat as expected, no, with Jingyans skill, it could be said to be delicious. Jingyan was so happy, at first he also hesitated for a while because of the selling of the dish, but after tasting, he was confident. How did your cooking skills suddenly improve? She remembered that he seemed to be unable to cook, today he offered to cook by himself, she was watching TV, but kept a frightened eye on the direction of the kitchen, fearing that he might blow it up if he didnt pay attention. I dont know, maybe I was born with it, I didnt get the hang of it before. Jingyan looked smug, holding his head high like a child who had won a big red flower. Yiyao couldnt bear to see his smug look and just wanted to hit him when the doorbell suddenly rang. Who could it be at this time? Jingyan frowned, his parents would note over at lunch time, let alone others, they woulde over to say hello in advance, only strangers seemed to be ringing the doorbell like this. The two men in police uniforms were standing outside the door, and Jingyan was even more confused, What happened? The police handed him a piece of paper, This is a notice of court, I hope Mr. Ye wille on time! Jingyan took the paper, and looked at it, it was the matter of Ziying Duan. These days had been so restful that he had forgotten that this matter had not been resolved. Thank you foring! Jingyan epted the paper and then said a few polite words to the police. Seeing that he didnte back, Yiyao also followed him out, and when she reached the door, she only saw the backs of the two policemen. Whats happened? Yiyao asked in confusion. They just cooked a meal, how did they get the police to knock on the door? Jingyan took her into his arms, his chin rubbing the top of her head, Its okay, it is about Ziying, itll be quiet when Ive settled all these things. Yiyaos body stiffened for a moment, but she quickly came back to her senses, When is the court session? Two dayster. Jingyan had carefully read it once and had already memorized all the important information in it, basically as soon as he was asked, he could answer it. Yiyao gently responded, its time to end it, otherwise there was always a scar in her heart, when somebody mentioned it, the scar was deeply torn again, it would never be healed. Jingyan saw she was silent, knowing that she thought about the baby so he hugged her tightly. Dont think too much, Yiyao Yiyao ambled on his chest, listening to his heavy and strong heartbeat, and nodded gently. They cuddled in the doorway for a while until the sun veered towards the door before they let go of each other and then closed the door to go back to the vi. Wait! When the door was still a crack away, they were suddenly shouted at, Jingyan saw Zhao Nangong and Chuxue Ye running far towards them. When they wanted to close the door, Zhao was quick to reach out a hand to stop Jingyans movement of closing the door. Why are you guys here? We came to see you er, you guys! Zhao chuckled and secretly nced back at Chuxue. Chuxue walked a little slower, at this time,during their conversation, she elerated her steps and ran to Jingyan. Brother, you havente back for several days, I miss you so much! Chuxue squeezed in between Zhao and Jingyan. The distance between them was almost close to their noses, Jingyan frowned and stepped back a little, Why are you here? Both people were behaving abnormally, they must had done something wrong. We came to see you! Chuxue took the opportunity to open the door and burrowed in, and her afterimage swept to Yiyao, and hurriedly ran over to hug her arm. Sister Yiyao, I miss you so much too! Yiyao was startled by the sudden intimacy, and looked at Jingyan for help, seeing that he was also confused, so she could only wait for herter words without making a sound. But after waiting for a long time, Chuxue just ate some fruit and never said anything else. Zhao just carefully apanied Chuxue, helping her to serve tea and water, as if they had ignored the two masters. Jingyan finally couldnt help but snatch the apple from Chuxues hand, Whats wrong with you today? Why are youing to our ce. Chuxue discontentedly reached out, I just want toe to see you guys, why dont you believe me? How can I believe your words, just say, if not, get out. Jingyan lifted her up from Yiyaos side. Zhao just wanted to step forward, but was stopped by a look from Jingyan, Youd better not get involved in the affairs of our two siblings. I Zhaos outstretched hand immediately retracted and smiled awkwardly. Brother, let go of your hand! Chuxue struggled in Jingyans hand, seeing that it didnt work on him, she had to turn her gaze to Yiyao, Yiyao, help me Its useless to beg anyone, if you dont tell the reason, Ill throw you out now! Jingyan said and made a gesture to move two steps towards the door. No,no,no! I say! I say! Chuxue saw him really want throw her out and couldnt help but whisper aggrievedly, Just like mom and dad, not humane, I must be picked up! What is the same as mom and dad, you quarreled with them? Jingyan keenly found the loopholes in her words, immediately pursued the question. That is Chuxues eyes shed, and finally closed her eyes under Jingyans sharp gaze, Its not a quarrel, its that mom and dad kicked me out! Kicked out? Jingyan stared at Chuxue, What kind of trouble did you get into? Chuxue gave him a nk look, It wasnt me! Then who is it? Jingyan turned to Zhao and narrowed his eyes dangerously. They hadnt even officially informed their parents about him and Chuxue yet, and they were already having trouble with their parents. Zhao was scared and he waved his hands repeatedly, Its not me either! Then who the hell is it? Besides the two of them, there were others?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Under the pressure of Jingyans gaze, Chuxue swallowed. Its mom and dad Its you who dont know what to do, and you me them! No! Chuxue was so anxious that she couldnt speak, We didnt quarrel, it was they who disliked me and kicked me out. You better speak clearly! Jingyan lifted her back and sat on the sofa with a cold face. Dad said he wanted to spend time with mom as a couple, but Zhao and I were always hanging around in front of them, and they found us annoying, so they kicked us out. And they did not ask them whether they had ce to go. She got out with a man, would it be safe? This kind of behavior of theirs was not like the performance of her biological parents. So why did youe here? We dont want to be disturbed either. Jingyan took a sip of water carelessly and spoke indifferently. Chuxue rolled her eyes, How can you do that, Im your sister! I dont know about that. Jingyan indifferent shrugged his shoulders, the corners of his mouth hooked up a smile. Chuxue called out in chagrin, Brother! Even you wont take me in! Jingyan spread his hands, I cant help it. Please let me stay here for a few days, otherwise Ill have to sleep on the bridge! She pityingly blinked her eyes at Jingyan, seeing that it didnt work so she immediately looked at Yiyao for help. Chapter 418: Chapter 418 You Should Be Responsible For It Yiyao Duan was sympathetic about her , she said, Let her stay, we are not short of rooms. But we are not short of the third wheels either! His words made Yiyao speechless, smiled at Chuxue Ye, Why not you go outside to y a few days and thene back? I dont want to! Chuxue stubbornly stood up, You will lose me! Anyway, you are redundant. Jingyan Ye interjected. These words made Chuxue more depressed, Well, Ill go! Chuxue. Chuxue also did not say much, turned around and went towards the door, Zhao Nangong immediately got up and followed her. Yiyao saw Chuxue was so angry so she pushed Jingyan beside her, Come on, just dont tease her. Jingyan raised his eyebrows helplessly, Yiyao had to speak up herself, Chuxue, we are joking, you can stay here for as long as you want, juste back! Really? Chuxue turned around and stared straight at Jingyan, waiting for him to nod his head. Mm! Jingyan nodded lightly, not saying much. But just like that, it was enough to make Chuxue happy, she came over and hugged Jingyans arm, I knew you were the best, brother! Well, I have a condition, you can stay here, but he cant. Jingyan disgustedly drew out his arm and gazed at Zhao who was not far away. I Thats for sure! Chuxue opened her mouth to interrupt Zhaos words. Zhao stood in front of her and was aggrieved, Chuxue Chuxue also did not look at him, directly waved her hand, You do have a ce to live, just go back! I dont have! Zhao did not move half a step and stared at Chuxue with a pitiful gaze. I dont believe it! In addition to the vi, he had several apartments, if he said there was no ce to live, it must be a joke. If she also had the foresight to buy a small apartment, she wouldnt have to run over to beg Jingyan. When Zhao saw that Chuxue did not have the intention of letting him stay here, he could only instruct her in a whisper, Take good care of yourself, Ill see you tomorrow! When he closed the door, Jingyans gaze cooled down, What does he mean? It seemed like Chuxue had married. Took good care of herself? Chuxue grew up in his family, okay? Brother, you do know that he has a low IQ, so dont bother with him! Chuxue saw that Jingyan was still a bit angry, so she had to change the subject, I havent eaten yet! What do you eat at home, Im starving! With that, she ran to the refrigerator and looked for it, taking out a bag of potato chips and running back to the sofa. There are still some meals made by your brother, Ill go and heat them up for you, you cant just eat snacks for the main meal. Yiyao put the dishes on the dining table into the microwave oven, Chuxue heard that it was Jingyans cooking, was immediately interested it, Brothers cooking, I must eat! Just give her some casual food to pad her stomach, one or two meals is not a big deal. Jingyan turned his head awkwardly, the meaning of his words was obvious, that was, didnt heat up the meal anymore. But Yiyao and Chuxue pretended not to hear, a few minutester, the meal was ready, Chuxue sat on the dining table and tried Jingyans cooking. Get up, this is made for your sister-inw to eat, if you want to eat, go to the kitchen and do it yourself! Chuxue spat out her tongue at him, No, brother you are too stingy, its just some meal, and its still what you have left over, why cant you give it to me? Jingyan red at her, Just because its my cooking! Then I have to try it even more! Chuxue didnt wait for Jingyans reaction, she picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. Huh? Brother, is this really what you made? Chuxue heard that it was Jingyans cooking she was not hopeful about it, but when she at, it was not at all the strange taste that she had imagined. The more you ate, the more delicious you felt! Its amazing, if I did not suddenlye, do I never eat it? If you know, dont say it. Jingyan did not want to stay in the restaurant, finished and left. Chuxue looked at Yiyao suspiciously, Yiyao skimmed her lips, Just he is, I guess he is embarrassed. I didnt expect that brother has so many skills. Chuxue also did not put it on the heart, continued to eat the meal on the table. Here we are. Yulin Xiao parked the car in front of a school and gently reminded. In front of them was a grand and atmospheric retro building gate, this school was the best university in their province, and also ranked in the top ten higher education institutions in the country. Yulin nced at Anna Xie through the rearview mirror, she was sitting in the back seat and was hesitant to get out of the car. He did not understand how a student who could get into such a school could go to a ce like a bar, shouldnt they all live a disciplined life? Now there are so many people, can I wait a while before going down? Anna looked up and asked carefully. It was time for students to go to ss, and groups of students passed by their car on the road, holding their books. The yellow Ferrari stood out in the crowd, and everyone was curious about who was sitting inside, but the light-blocking ss obscured the faces of the people inside. Yulin nodded, Anyway, there is nothing to do, just wait a minute. They sat in the car, no one spoke first, Yulin only felt a little dull, so he opened his mouth and asked, Why did you go to that ce yesterday? I Anna smiled bitterly, Its all in the past, I wont be stupid again. Because of a man? Yulin asked tentatively, after all, he remembered when he was about to leave, she was the one who pulled him to prevent him from leaving, apparently treating him as another man. Anna looked up in surprise, Did I say anything to you? Maybe you have said all important things. Yulin held back his upturned mouth, wanting to tease her. How can I Anna moved her body in a panic, Then I also said about him? Not only did you say it, you also took me for him, otherwise why were you in my arms this morning? Huh? Anna was even more surprised, Didnt I do anything out of the ordinary to you, right? She didnt know what she looked like when she was drunk, but yesterday she was too painful, drinking alone, and after a few cups her brain was already dazed. Yulin smiled, kissed me, touched me, and holding me, do these count? Ah! Anna screamed, realizing where she was she immediately covered her mouth, Did I really do do those things? Shepletely could not imagine that she was that way when she was drunk, became not even like herself! Of course, there was all your saliva when I got up, almost disgusting me! Yulin said and it seemed that he thought of something and couldnt help but shiver. When Anna saw that he reacted greatly, she believed it and covered her face and bowed her head, Why didnt you stop me, I really didnt mean it! Yulins eyes shed with a hint of promotion, You dont know how domineering you are when youre drunk, how could I stop you? Besides, you said you were drunk, who knows if you did it on purpose? In case you see that Im handsome and pretend youre drunk, Im totally unaware of it! No, no, no! Anna hurriedly waved her hand, I wont do that, I was really drunk, I dont remember anything fromst night! Yulin turned back with a serious face, You took advantage of me and now you want to deny it, if you really want to deny it, there is nothing I can do, after all, there is no surveince in the hotel room. You can go if you want, Im a man, and I dont need to be responsible for anything. Yulin sat aggressively in the car and helped Anna open the door. Anna put her hand on the door handle, but hesitated, it was clear that she was at a disadvantage, but by Yulin, as if she was a client, he was a resentful woman. If she didntfort him, she would be uneasy. I Just go, Im fine. Yulin hold back the smile, he wanted tough but just to flirt with her, so he held back until now. When he said that, Anna was even more overwhelmed, reached out and touched the top of his head, I really didnt mean to, dont be sad. Yulin felt a pair of small hands on top of his head, and a string in his heart suddenly trembled. He moved his head and left Annas hand, Im really not sad, you should go. Anna nced at the door, there were a few students, she did not recognize at all, so she was considering whether to open the door, and turned back to see Yulin hanging head, and she was a little overwhelmed again. So she asked him, Are you really okay? Im fine, just go! Yulin was impatient, if he had known that he would not to tease this little girl, now she kept asking, it was not his own personality charm had convinced her, right? Anna did not listen to him or open the car door, Yulin felt strange, turned his head, saw that she was staring at him with a gaze. He asked her, What for? I really didnt mean to do it, what do I have to do that you dont get sad? Im really not sad! Yulin solemnly emphasized. Anna did not speak, staring at him, so that Yulin was a little scared. After a while, he said, If if if you really want topensate me, just leave a phone number. Why? This was not likepensating. I cant think about it now, of course, Ill contact you if you leave me a phone number! Otherwise, if you run away, where can I find you forpensation? Yulin also just made up a random excuse, he did not understand why he subconsciously wanted to ask her contact information, just this idea suddenly popped into his head, so he opened his mouth to say. Anna looked at him for a while, could not find a reason to refuse, after all, she was the first to cause trouble, she could only take a piece of paper from the bag, and wrote a series of numbers on it. If you think of it, contact me. She handed the note to Yulin. Yulin took the note and gave her an OK gesture, Anna wanted to say something else, but after thinking about it, she finally shut her mouth and opened the car door. When she stood still, Yulin did not say anything, directly started the car, and went away. Anna stood at the roadside, this night, it was like a dream, there were luxury hotels, expensive cars, and a handsome man. When she woke up, she was a college student again, following the rules all day, not skipping sses, not missing sses, not beingte and not leaving early.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before getting off the car she actually wanted to instruct Yulin not to call again during ss time, because she might not be able to answer. But on second thought, a man like him, he might have a lot of women, how could he miss her? Maybe as soon as he returned, he threw the note she left into the trash. The conversation that just asked her topensate, she also knew that Yulin was teasing her.She could know that he must be a yboy from his appearance, it was impossible that he would be aggrieved just because he was kissed. Dont think about it, dont think about it! Anna pped her head, carrying her cloth bag towards the school. Yulin saw Anna from the rearview mirror, couldnt help but smile. This little girl, whats going on in her head, silly Jingyan sat in the living room, muffled, while on the other side, Chuxue and Yiyao were chatting happily. He grunted coldly and saw Chuxue with killing gaze. From dinner he understood why mom and dad had to kick her out, she was always hogging someone elses wife, how could they not angry. Before she did note, Yiyao was his, now she came, taking his wife from this ce to another, and always chatting. It seemed that he was not here. In this way, let alone a few months, he could not stand it even one day! Sister Yiyao, howe your earrings are always the same style? I brought this yearstest model,e, help you try it. Chuxue pulled Yiyao to sit in front of her and opened the small case she brought when she came, which was all gold and silver jewelry, all kinds of jewelry. Yiyao was sitting on the sofa, confused, I think this pendant is simple, also quite suitable for me, so there is no need Come on, you dont understand, of course women need all kinds of jewelry to decorate, beautiful clothes to set off, only in this way you will look better! Chuxue picked a slender tassel pendant, and as she spoke, she had helped her wear it on her ear. How about it? I said this suits you, right? Chuxue pped her hands, measuring her masterpiece with satisfaction. Yiyao twisted her head, carefully examining the new earrings in the mirror, her face was not big, wearing such earrings with femininity, the whole person became flirtatious. Does this look good? Yiyao frowned, she did not understand what was different at all, just felt that there was a little gravity on her ears. Chapter 419: Chapter 419 Its So Humiliating Chuxue Ye fiddled with the earrings, It looks good! If you dont believe me, just ask my brother! He brought Yiyao Duan to Jingyan Yes side, Brother, do you think the earrings I picked out for Yiyao look good? Jingyan was reading the newspaper, and when he heard someone calling him, he raised his head and sighed in his heart: Now you finally know that theres me? I really thought you were going to abduct my wife! His head turned to Yiyaos ear, but hesitated to speak. Yiyao apprehensively nced at him, Doesit look good? Good-looking. Jingyan squeezed these two words out of his teeth. What was going on! His wife, was dressed up into a courtesan by this little kid! See, I told you, brother likes this! Chuxue raised her head proudly, a posture of knowing her brother best. Yiyao looked at herself in the mirror a few more times, Is that so? Why did she feel that this look was a bit frivolous? Or did Jingyan just liked women who were a little more frivolous? Chuxue saw that they all agreed with her vision, and hastened to take credit, This is the most popr this year, when my brother went to a social engagement, he was followed by a woman like this, I think he likes this kind of dress, but my face is a bit round and not very suitable. Saying that, he lowered his eyebrows and looked at her own face Chuxue turned her heads to Jingyan and asked him with ulterior motives, Is that so? No, no, no, she said its a social engagement! Jingyan smiled, but he had actually cursed Chuxue in his heart. A social engagement at a night club? Although Yiyao did not understand the rules of business, but she had done so much, knew that this kind of dressing was basically an escort girl in a night club. Jingyan smiled obsequiously, Not all, some famous girls also like to pursue the trend, you see, Chuxue has collected so many messy things? But Yiyao did not believe it, Which time period do you socialize the most? Jingyan could not say anything for a moment, she asked this, clearly asking whether entering the nightclub was before or after meeting her A year ago, my brother did not go home all day! Chuxue heard Yiyao asking, quickly interrupted Jingyan. Jingyan red at her fiercely, hating to plug her chattering mouth. Chuxue, however, remained heartless, and after exchanging a nce with Jingyan, she just indifferently spat her tongue at him, Brother, why are you ring at me? Is what I said wrong? Yes, its right, I think you should stay at the dessert store tonight, I may not be able to amodate you here. Jingyan gritted his teeth, if she was not his own sister, he probably would not have been able to control to beat her up violently. Come on, the dessert store is not yet cleaned up! Hearing Jingyans threat, Chuxue instantly became much better behaved, Well, I wont say anything, you guys discuss it, well, discuss it! Yiyao also came back to her senses and asked with a cold gaze, Now can you exin? Yes. Jingyan retracted his gaze, That was before, the customer must go to the nightclub to talk about things, we had no choice but to make the decision, I really never went in myself! Really? Really! Seeing Jingyan speak so categorically, Yiyao froze, and the most doubt in her heart disappeared.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chuxue ran over and pulled Yiyao, Sister Yiyao, if you dont like this, I can still give you a new one! This time Chuxue held a handful of punk style earrings in her hand, making Yiyao couldnt help but shiver and shook her head hurriedly, No, I still fit the original earrings. Well, people always have to change All right! Jingyan could not help but interject, wearing an earring, he had been forced to ask, if a few more, maybe they would break up, his sister was really not reliable at all! If you are idle, just go to the study to get a few books to read, do not hang around here, we still have business! Business? Chuxue was immediately interested in it, I can help you! Jingyans forehead was sweating, the business between him and Yiyao, what could she help? Well, what business do we have? Yiyao was also confused, howe she didnt remember that they had business? Jingyan gave her a wink, then said to Chuxue, You just leave it alone, its time to sleep, dont keep hanging around in front of us! Brother Chuxue stared aggressively at Jingyan, and seeing his serious face, she could only nod aggressively, Oh. She turned back and took onest look at Jingyan and Yiyao, silently went upstairs, and the hall was instantly quiet. And upstairs, Chuxue took a few books, reading on the bed Yiyao woke up and only felt soreness all over her body, she felt her neck was a little stiff and couldnt help but move it, but she woke up the man sleeping beside her. In fact, she couldnt even remember how she took a bath, only remembered that she was confused and rinsed by Jingyan for a while, and then he took a bath towel and wrapped it around her, andid down on the bed. Wake up? Jingyan tenderly stroked the hair on her face. Mmm. Jingyan moved his arm and put his arm around Yiyao again, Its not yet dawn, just sleep! Yiyao opened her eyes slightly, saw the darkness in the room, and nodded her head with her eyes closed. Brother, what time is it that you guys are still sleeping? Yiyao had just fallen asleep again when she was called up by a startled cry, she opened her eyes in confusion and heard another knock on the door. Brother, are you guys there? The veins on Jingyans forehead bulged, he pulled his arm out from Yiyaos head and tenderly helped her cover up the quilt, You can sleep a little longer, Ill go. Yiyao couldnt sleep, she just nodded her head, but did not close her eyes. Bro Chuxue just wanted to call him again, but the door suddenly opened from the inside, she saw Jingyan standing there, the rest of the words was swallowed into her stomach. What the hell is the matter? Jingyan impatiently rubbed his forehead. Well Chuxue stammered for a long time, Im hungry, but theres nothing to eat in the refrigerator Jingyan heard her words, forced to resist the urge to get angry, You will not go out to buy yourself? Im not familiar with here, I dont know where to buy breakfast! Jingyan stared at her coldly, There is a store nearby. Oh then Ill go first. After saying that, Chuxue ran out, she did not want to wait for Jingyan to lose his temper and then leave, then it was not so easy to leave! Walking halfway, she suddenly retreated and called out to Jingyan who was ready to close the door, By the way, brother, do you and Sister Yiyao want to eat anything? After all, they were tired all night She did not dare to say thetter phrase , she was afraid that Jingyan bore grudges. Just buy what you see. Jingyan impatiently sent her away and then unceremoniously closed the door. Is it Chuxue? Yiyao asked as shey on the bed. Jingyan could not see the expression on his face against the light as he answered softly. What time is it? If she heard correctly, Chuxue had just said it was sote. If even she said it waste, then it must be veryte! Jingyan opened the curtains and the sunlight spilled through the window onto the bed, he turned back and nced at his watch, Its almost eleven oclock. Ah! Yiyao shrieked and wanted to sit up, but realizing that she had nothing on, she hurriedlyid back down again. No wonder Chuxue said it waste! Because they didnt open the curtain, it made her think it was still dark outside, but even so, she didnt sleep well, she was really tiredst night! Jingyan returned to the bed and took Yiyao into his arms, Its still early, if youre tired, just sleep a little longer. No. Yiyao struggled to get up, how dare she sleep again, it was almost lunch time, how bad would it be if Chuxue saw her! Jingyan seemed to know the concern in her heart and gently touched her head, If you are concerned, Ill ask her not toe back! How can I do that? Yiyao raised her head, Shes your own sister, how can you do that! How can a real sister be so ignorant. Although that Chuxue thought she had yed her best acting skills this morning, she was still seen through by Jingyan at a nce. His sister waspletely deliberate, she must have heard about them and deliberately came over to provoke him. But in order to protect the face of Yiyao, he could only apany her acting. They sat quietly for a while, and Chuxue came back with a lot of things. Brother, look, Ive bought back everything I saw! How is it? Good, right! Chuxue put the things on the table, all kinds of edible birds nest and some ordinary breakfast. Hows that? I am thoughtful, right? Chuxue came close to Jingyan, wanting for hispliment. When Yiyao saw the things on the table, she instantly understood and her face turned red into a monkey. But Jingyan looked as usual. Jingyan turned over the things on the table and nodded in satisfaction, Its okay, Ill pay youter. Okay! Chuxue pped her hands, squinted her eyes and smiled brightly. When ites to money, she knew that what Jingyan gave her could not be just this amount of money for the edible birds nest, so she volunteered to pick up the edible birds nest on the table and was about to run to the kitchen, I can boil this edible birds nest, Ill make it for you! After saying that, she happily ran away, and from her back, she looked like a little nanny they hired. Yiyao was red-faced all the time, waiting for Chuxue to enter the kitchen before she finally raised her head shyly, Does she know aboutst night? Jingyan pondered how to answer, but seeing Yiyaos red face, there was no way but to nod to her. Ah! Its so humiliating! Yiyao buried her head into the pillow, she had been controlling her voice, but she didnt expect that Chuxue had already heard it! In addition, this person was her sister-inw! Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Scam The cars streamed in the street, and the neon lights zed under the night sky. Yulin Xiao sat in front of the french window and raised his ss of red wine to drink it off. You sent that girl back? Yulin turned around and saw Yuqi Mu walking towards him, who smiled meaningfully at him. He put down the wine ss and wiped the red wine off the corner of his mouth, saying: Of course I sent her back, shes just a little kid, what else could I do to her? Yuqi sat down opposite Yulin and poured himself a ss of wine, No, no, shes just right for you, who is as simple as a piece of white paper, how adorable! F**k you! Yulin rolled his eyes and said, Only you like that kind of young girls, I dont want to bring disaster to them, who still have a promising future, just like what you always do. Yulin was pushed by him and leaned naturally on the ss behind him, To tell you the truth, I have a feeling that you will definitely be in love with that little girl helplessly! Come on, I think youd better take care of yourself. What about the thing between you and your young star? If our parents know about your story from the entertainment headlines Thinking of this matter, Yuqi felt quite anxious, I didnt know that the paparazzi nowadays are so capable that they can even find out such a secret thing! Last night when he woke up, he found that the gossip about him and that young star was being reported everywhere, and those paparazzi even took many candid pictures of them kissing. Now he has been carefully hiding that thing from his family, but as a saying goes: Fire cannot be wrapped up in paper, and he could only hide it temporarily. Yulin smiled, picked up his wine ss again and took a sip, Do you think that really was taken by the paparazzi? What do you mean? Yuqi was quite shocked, thinking: How absurd! If this is not the work of the paparazzi, could it be disclosed by myself? After Yulin saw him being quite confused, he couldnt help butugh, Who else was with you that night, beside that woman? Think about it, that photo was clearly taken indoors, if it hadnt been taken by one of you two, who else would have gotten in to take the photo? Hearing him say that, Yulin hurriedly checked the news in his phone, and he found that all the photos were indeed very blurred, besides, judging from the background of their hugging with each other, they were indeed in a hotel room. Several of them clearly showed his and the womans faces, and with such a shooting angle, they indeed did not look like the candid photos, but more like the photos that were shot indoors deliberately. You mean that she took the photos herself and disclosed them to the periodical office on purpose? Yulin waved his hands, saying: I didnt say that, but you already have the answer in your own heart! Yuqi couldnt help but smile bitterly, lowering his head: Thats impossible, what good would a scandal do her? It will only damage her reputation! Youve been in the entertainment circle for so long, cant you still understand? Yulin said as he touched his ss of wine, She slept with the director some time ago because she wanted to be the leadingdy in a certain y, right? If what I guess is right, this y is about to start airing recently. What does this have to do with the y Yuqi said as an idea suddenly came in his head, Are you saying that she is using her fame to create scandal in order to make this y be known by people? Yulin nodded, You finally understand, maybe she nned the whole thing before. After all, she can also be more famous if she can have a scandal with you! Yuqi, who knew the truth, sighed reluctantly and drank off the red wine in his ss, I really didnt expect her to be such a woman! I was such a fool to be with her! Come on, its toote to regret now, lets think about how to deal with our parents. As long as they thought about their parents, they felt quite worried. Although they loved seeking pleasure, they had never caused a big scandal, which was well-known to all. As long as they didnt go too far, the elders in the family would just turn a blind eye to their lives. But if something like this happened and was known by them, they would definitely punish them seriously! We can only temporarily hide it from them and see what will happen, what if Im lucky and this matter is not found by them atst? Yuqi smiled bitterly, although he knew the chance of that was extremely small, he still had a fluke in his heart. Whats that look on your face! Now that you can be so optimistic, dont look so sad! Come on, have a drink first! Yulin poured much wine in both of their sses, and after he handed the ss to Yuqi, they clinked sses. Yuqi then frowned and worriedly drank off the wine in his ss. Yulin sat in his car, holding the steering wheel in regret. He drank too much winest night, and he kept thinking about Anna Xie, so he drove over the school early in the morning and waited at the school gate. He wanted to drive straight into the school, but he didnt know where she lived. While he was hesitating, he suddenly remembered that Anna seemed to have left a note with her phone number on it when she left. Yulin searched the car for a long time and finally found it in a box, but the paper was unsigned with only the word Xie and a string of numbers. As soon as he found the note, someone tapped on his window. Yulin turned his head and saw a man dressed like a security guard looking at him, so he couldnt help but frown. He lowered the window and asked, Whats the matter?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sir, please dont park your car here, our students still wille out. Yulin looked out of the window, and it turned out to be noon already and many people wereing out of the school one after another. I see. After he finished his words, he slowly raised the car window, turned the steering wheel and turned the car around in the crowd. When the car was parked in the parking lot, Yulin jumped out of the car at once. He typed in the number on his phone, and dialed it after he hesitated for a few seconds. Hello? On the other end of the phone, Annas voice came clearly into Yulins ears. He became very excited after hearing her voice, but he soon calmed himself down and asked her, after feeling that nothing was wrong: Hello, where are you? Who are you? Anna held the phone in bewilderment. It was a strange number, and its a mans voice on the other end of the phone! You tell me where you are first? Yulin asked again instead of answering her question. Who the hell are you? Anna was already a little impatient when she heard him ask, but she still held back her revulsion and intended to ask him onest time. Yulin held the phone and couldnt help smiling, and he could already think of what Anna looked like right now, who was definitely frowning her beautiful brow and pursing her lips. Little girl, you cant have forgotten about me so soon, can you? Didnt you said that you are going to pay me back? Ahem Anna had been drinking water, but she was so shocked that her throat was choked with arge mouthful of water after she heard Yulins words, and she coughed for a long time before she finally could speak. Where where, where are you? Anna immediately lowered her voice, being afraid that her roommate would hear her. Yulinughed out loud, So you are shy now? But that night, you Fine, fine, dont talk anymore and directly text me the address! Anna hung up after she finished the words, being afraid that he would continue to say something out of the ordinary. And not long after, her phone vibrated, and she saw the address and even a seductive emoticon after she checked the message. She gripped the phone tightly and cursed F**k off, but finally she stomped her foot helplessly and followed the address. Yulin leaned against the wall, waiting with determination for the furious little girl toe over. He already knew that she was bound to be quite angry by the time she saw him, but he wasnt afraid, after all that would even be more interesting! You! As Yulin was thinking of how to tease herter, Anna had already walked up to him, who pointed at his nose in exasperation, not knowing what to say. I what? Yulin avoided her finger and stared at Anna with an innocent look. Anna was even more furious, and as she was just about to speak, Yulin interrupted her, Didnt you say you wanted to make it up to me? Then why am I calling you here as if Imitted a crime? Anna was stunned after hearing his words, thinking: Indeed, it is originally my own mistake and I did want to make up for it. So now I am too pretentious if I am angry at him and have a bad attitude. That is not what I meant. Tell me, what can I do for you? Yulin snickered, Do you still have sses today? Anna thought for a moment and said: No. It was already almost the end of the semester, and her sses were almost over, so after that she would just review by herself. Alright, get in the car! Yulin took a step back, and Anna saw the car that he had driven to send her backst time. Where are we going? She looked at Yulin warily, thinking: Why cant he talk to me here? I will be in apletely passive position when I get into the car! Ill tell you where were goingter. But whats with you being so careful? Shouldnt I be the one to ask for you to make amends? Yulin opened the passenger door for her and bowed a little to Anna to invite her to get on. Anna rolled her eyes, who did not know how to refute him, so she could only indignantly get on the car. Can you tell me where were going now? Yulin started to drive the car, while Anna turned her face to window. All she wanted to do now was to hurry up and do something for him to pay back this favour! Yulin did not look at her and said, I havent thought aboutwhere were going yet, but now that its meal time, and Im a little hungry, we should go eating first. You Anna finally couldnt stand him anymore and said, You are on purpose! What? Yulin showed an innocent look again, thinking: We are just going to have a meal, why is she so angry? You just want tomand me by virtue of my promise! Shouldnt I? Yulin asked her, I was taken advantage by you, cant I even let you do such a small thing? Besides, its not a hard thing, and I just ask you to have a meal with me so that I wont be too lonely Saying that, Yulin looked quite aggrieved, Its not like Im asking you to give me money or do heavy work Fine! Anna couldnt stand his expression, so she quicklypromised. Yulin smiled triumphantly and thought: This woman is really easy to be deceived! But after thinking of the scene of her eating before, he felt very appetizing, although she was notdylike when she ate! It was probably because she ate so much that the people around her were easily influenced by her and became appetizing! Yulin deliberately chose a restaurant that he thought was quite good this time, and he took Anna inside after handing the car to the doorman. But the moment they went in, someone who was hiding in the shadows pressed the shutter, and stopped shooting them once they were inside. Yulin led Anna into a box, in which was arge dining table, and only the two of them were seated. Anna fidgeted and could not help but move a little, then she asked: Its just the two of us here? Or what? Yulin said as if nothing was wrong. Seeing that Anna was a little apprehensive, he hurriedly approached her face and asked: Whats wrong? Whats going through your mind Stop it! Anna hurriedly pressed Yulins chest to prevent him from making the next move. Arent we here to eat? Then hurry up andeat! Anna pulled her chair a half step back awkwardly to increase the distance between them. Seeing that his purpose had been achieved, Yulin pressed the button on the watch, and immediately someone knocked on the door, asking: May Ie in, please? Come in! Yulin stopped kidding and answered seriously. The waiter walked in with the menu and went in front of them, after putting it down, he asked: Sir, madam, here are all the dishes in our restaurant, do you need my rmendation? Okay, rmend some to me. Yulin didnt look up, but just took the menu. Our restaurants signature dish are there, among which the Mr and Mrs Smith (A Chinese food which is made with sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce) is the most famous, you can try it. Oh? Mr and Mrs Smith? Yulin was interested at once. Although it is a standing dish, its name is very meaningful. But the waiter didnt understand the profound meaning in Yulins words, who answered at once: Yes, this is one of the most popr dishes among the couples. Couples Yulin sighed, Shall we order it then? Being stared by him, Anna was quite nervous, No no need, it is made with sliced beef, and its not good as soon as you hear it! Madam, it is made with our chefs original cooking method, which tastes different from the outsides. If you dont believe me, you can order one and have a try! The waiter exined hurriedly, after all, this was one of their restaurants signature dishes, and it definitely couldnt be underestimated! Yulin nced at Anna in confusion, Then lets order one and have a try. And you dont have to be so shy, you were very active just now! The waiter was stunned, remembering that they did not call the waiter toe in for a long time after entering in the box, so it turned out that they As the waiter misunderstood them, the expression in his eyes naturally changed as he peeked up at them, and he immediately looked down again for fear of being discovered by them. However, although he just saw them for a few seconds, he had already gotten a good look at their looks, thinking: They are indeed a pair of good-looking people! While Anna looked down in embarrassment and said to Yulin in a low voice, What else do you want, order them all at once, dont dawdle, didnt you say that you were hungry? Yes, I am hungry~ Yulin smiled meaningfully, and he deliberately emphasized the pronunciation of hungry. This deepened the waiters misunderstanding of them, and he bowed his head and dared not say a word. He actually also hoped that they would finish ordering the dishes quickly so that he could go out at once and not disturb him from eating his fill! Just serve all the signature dishes of your restaurant. Yulin then handed the menu back to the waiter, and never looked at him again. Chapter 421: Chapter 421 Dont Misunderstand The waiter must misunderstand them, for the man did not want to order food, only to be impatient to drive him away, which indicated that the two people would Thinking of this, the waiter reminded himself that when the food was servedter, he must knock on the door first, lest he would see something he shouldnt! What are you doing? Anna Xie frowned, she knew he was doing it to mislead the waiter! Yulin Xiao pretended to be innocent, Nothing, I just chatted with you casually, how could I know he would misunderstand? You Anna was speechless. He always argued with excuses, but she was unable to prevail upon him, so she could do nothing but to sulk by herself. Yulin didnt care about this, still drank in a good mood, This is not a big deal, why are you so angry like this? What if misunderstood by everyone? Anna red at him angrily, If you didnt do that, who will misunderstand? What did I do? Yulin looked helpless. Seeing this, Anna didnt want to talk anymore, turned around to look at her phone by herself, and Yulin stopped teasing her. It didnt take long for the waiter to walk in with an assortment of dishes, and he took a special look at both Yulin and Anna as he entered. Seeing that they were farther apart than just now, he guessed that after he left, they must have done something, because they were caught off guard when heard a knock on the door and moved a bit more than before. And the strange expressions of them were the best evidence! All the dishes have been served! The waiter stood by Yulins side and bent down respectfully. Yulin nodded, All right, you can go! The waiter understood it, in fact, he could fully understand Yulins meaning only with a wink. Okay, no one is bothering us now, you can eat! Yulin handed the chopsticks to Anna, but Anna didnt take them. She kept staring at Yulin until he felt ufortable. What are you doing? Yulin finally couldnt help but ask! What do you want? Please, let me do it quickly and leave early! Anna was upset. If he just wanted to humiliate her, he had achieved his goal! Nothing, just eat your food! Im hungry now! Yulin put the chopsticks in front of Anna, then had some food by himself. seeing that she didnt react, he began to chew it loudly. Mmm! Its delicious! Its really a signature dish, tastes much better than the others! Yulin spoke extremely exaggeratedly, in fact the taste of the dishes here was just moderate, but in order to get Annas attention, he acted very exaggeratedly. Sure enough, hearing him, Anna couldnt help but turn her head in the direction of Yulin, which was also the direction of Fu Qi Fei Pian(a famous Chinese food, Fu Qi means couple in China). However, when looked at the waiter, she turned her head in anger again, but when smelled the aroma, she could not help but swallowed secretly. Forget it, it was not necessary to starve herself. Then Anna picked up the chopsticks in front of her and ate a piece of Fu Qi Fei Pian. Although it was not as delicious as she thought it would be, to Anna, who was starving, it was very good. After dinner, Anna got back in Yulins car. She was impatiently, Where the hell else are you taking me? Dont talk, just follow me! Yulin didnt give her an exact answer, just drove to the suburbs. The location was getting remote and Anna was a little scared, Where are you going? What? Are you afraid? Yulin smiled, but didnt intend to stop the car. Werent you very bold just now? Howe youre like this now? Yulinsugh gave Anna goosebumps, she held her arms and winced, Dont be so shady! I didnt want to say it before, but since you have known, I have to admit it. What?Anna reflexively asked. Yulin smiled even more sinisterly, Im sure you can see that Im not short of money! So so what? What does that have to do with the current situation? Seeing her confusion, Yulin couldnt help but chuckle, So have you ever wondered where all my moneyes from? How could I know! Anna shrank back warily, Besides, it is your secret, why would you tell others? Youre going to contribute yourself anyway, so its okay if I tell you. Annas heart thumped, and she looked at Yulin quietly, waiting to hear what he would say next. I No! Yulin stopped the car and suddenly came close to Anna, she was so scared that she couldnt help but scream, and moved backward unconsciously. But because of the seat belt, she could not retreat more. Yulin couldnt help but snicker, and continued, My job is to abduct young girls, bring them to the wilderness, and put them You you must be kidding! Anna was very frightened, but forced herself to y it cool. Yulin unbuckled himself and held Anna, How could I be kidding? After I enjoyed them, I sell them to all kinds of ces to get arge number of money! After saying that, his came close to Anna, theres only a gap of a pin at the tip of their noses, and even their breaths met together. You you you Just now Anna had only a little suspicion, but now Yulins actions made her very afraid. Dont do that, or Ill call the police! Anna reached out to pull out her cell phone, but was stopped by Yulin easily. Heughed in a way that made people sweat, I warn you not resist, or else it will be you who suffers! Please, dont do this, just let me go back! Anna held back her tears and pleaded with Yulin.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And Yulin, after seeing how scared she was, finally couldnt help butugh loudly, Haha, youre so easy to cheat! You you are cheating me? Anna had been relieved, but what if he was lying again? Silly girl! Yulin couldnt help but flick Annas head. It seemed that she was really scared just now! What are you doing? Anna rubbed her head, and her eyes well up with tears because of extreme fear. Its just a joke, why are you making such a fuss? Yulin red at Anna with carelessness and helped her unbuckle her seat belt. Get down! He jumped out of the car, and saw that Anna was still in the car, his frowned again, Why dont youe down yet? Do you want me to carry you? Where is this? Anna vigntly looked at Yulin, the surrounding was wilderness, while the ce where he stopped was a manor with many people there. She did not know anyone here, if he lied When seeing how cautious she was, he couldnt help butugh, What? I was just joking with you, and youre scared? Its not the same as you were drunk. You Anna was speechless. She just got drunk once and he always threatened her with that! She vowed never to get drunk again! No, not even a drink! Come down quickly! Yulin frowned, why does this girl like to wander so much, how could she start running away when talking to him? No! Anna sat in the car and insisted that he had to take her back, I wont get out of the car until you take me back! Youe down, just walk me in and Ill send you backter! Anna shook her head, Dont lie to me like that, I wont believe any more! Take me back now, or well wait like this! Really? Yulin suddenly smiled, Fine, Ill go in alone, but you dont hide in the car and cry then! What do you mean? Hearing Yulins words, Anna became a bit regretful! Nothing would happen in this car, right? He must lie to me again! Yulin noticed that shes a little wavering, and continued, You know what, in the wilderness, when the nightes, I dont know what kind of animals will appear. This car could defend small animals, but its difficult to deal with behemoths! You are lying! Anna controlled herself not to think too much. He must be joking, the man was always immodest! Fine, Im lying! Then you stay here, Ill go in! After saying that, Yulin turned around and walked towards the mansion. Anna sat in the car and watched him walk further and further away. There was a sunset in the sky, and a rustle of insects chirping. Everything around here made her feel that this ce was iparably bleak, and when a cool breeze blew by, she couldnt help but shiver. Wait a minute! Hearing her voice, Yulin smiled secretly at that moment, but when he turned around, he pretended to be expressionless. What? Dont want me to leave? He recovered his sloppy appearance and found a tree to lean on. What you you just said is true? Yulin raised his eyebrows, Do I have to tell lies? I could have used much simpler means to get you down, like just carrying you down! You Anna wanted to scold him, but on second thought, that seemed to be reasonable. He had many ways to get her down, so its not necessary to tell a tie. Then then you open the door! Anna pulled on the door a few times but to realize that Yulin had locked it when left. Yulin yed with the car keys in his hand, and did not mean to approach her, the keys were tossed in the air and caught repeatedly, Unless you beg me! You Anna gritted her teeth. He brought her to this hell ce, she didnt even want to go in, and now she had to beg him, what a scoundrel! Yulin finally threw the key into the air and grabbed it fiercely, Its useless for you to curse me in your heart, you have three seconds to think about it, if you dont talk, Ill really go away! One. Two. Three! Yulin stopped talking and was going to leave. Wait! Anna gritted her teeth, I beg you! What? Yulin put his hands behind his ears, I cant hear you! Speak loudly! Anna clenched her fists, she just wanted to kick him hard, but now she was stuck in the car. Please, please let me out! Is that how you beg? Yulin bowed his head carelessly, but showed a sign of smiling. Anna was furious and stomped her foot heavily, and the car immediately shook with it. Hey, dont do that, this car is thetest one, it has to take millions to repair a little paint! Yulin heard the sound from the car, immediately became less calm than before. When Anna heard that, she was a little happy, for she finally knew his weakness. Fine, if you dont let me out, Ill kick it to pieces! Yulin finally ran to the car and red viciously at the person in the car, How dare you! You can try! Anna angled her head and kicked the car hard in order to threaten Yulin. OK, OK, Ill let you out, stop it! Yulin hurriedly pressed the key in his hand, after the car rang, Anna opened the door. Ouch! Anna identally fell off the car and cut her knee with a small wound. Yulin was very angry. When he saw her fall from the car, he took a step back deliberately, wanted to give her a lesson. But when he noticed that her knee was bleeding, hes worried about her. So careless, so stupid! Yulin helped Anna up, though cared about her, he spoke in a mean way! Anna red at him and said angrily, Its all your fault! And I just saw you backing up! Dont me others for your own stupid, you cant even get out of the car, you must be blind! Yulin touched his nose unconsciously, although he did it on purpose, it was a little embarrassing. And he was always a gentleman, its all because she made him angry this time! The two argued all the way into the lodge, which was decorated splendidly, and the closer they went, the louder they heard. When arrived at a vi, she heard the sound of piano. Where are we now? Anna frowned. There were several groups of people dancing together, and although she didnt often attend such activity, she could recognize that it was a party. Chapter 422: Chapter 422 Pretend to Love Each Other Lets go. Yulin Xiao didnt answer, just helped her went into there. But Anna Xie stopped, We shouldnt go in here! Yulin was holding her up, then stopped too, Why not? Are you stupid? This is a banquet, not a big stall, and we will definitely beughed at if we dress like this! Anna red at him. A man who drove a luxury car, went to the upscale restaurants even didnt know about this, what an upstart. Oh, I see! Yulinughed, But your wound looks serious, if you dont put medicine on it, you might get tetanus No, no! Anna covered his mouth, Are you cursing me? Dont talk nonsense! Uhhh Yulin didnt expect her to cover his mouth suddenly, and was a little breathless, so he struggled hard to pull her hand away. Anna thought he was joking with her and pulled Yulins hand tighter. Their struggling sound caught the attention of the people inside the house. Who are you? Several people ran out, and the man in the lead frowned and asked. Yulin was a little embarrassed, for he recognized that it was his good friends voice. If he saw Yulin in such a mess, hes going tough at him for a while! Then Yulin turned back. Anna thought he was trying to break free and grabbed him harder, but stepped on a rock and, identally pushed him down, and she pressed against him. In this way, Yulins face was facing upwards. Those who rushed outter and saw this scene were staggered in ce. Mr. Xiao, what are you doing here! One of the leading men was the first to recognize him and ran over to pull him up. Hearing this, the people behind him all understood suddenly and rushed over. Wait, Wait! You back up! Yulin afraid that they would hurt Anna identally, ordered them to back off, and he gently poked Anna. Hey, are you okay? No, dont move! Anna shrieked, and Yulin, who had been pressed under her body, immediately stopped moving, What what happened? Nothing, a foot cramp. Yulin was speechless, what a fuss! He inclined his head to look at Anna, Now can you get up? Oh oh! Sorry! Anna had wondered why the ground was so soft, and she didnt hurt when fell down. It turned to be a human flesh cushion under her. How about you? Are there any more injuries? Yulin got up and started checking Annas body, and relieved to see that there were no wounds all over her. His such performance made the surrounding people all feel surprised: is he the formerly prodigal yboy? Whats wrong with him? How would he care so much about a woman! Well Mr. Xiao! The man who first recognized him just now called him softly, then stood out from the crowd. Anna was ufortable when Yulin looked at her like that, then looked in that direction of the sound, she only to be instantly stunned. How could there be so many people? So they had been watching the embarrassing scene just now? God, what a shame! Why are you all here? Sensing Annas shyness, Yulin couldnt help but step forward and shield her behind himself. We heard amotion outside and thought something had happened, so we all came out to take a look, but we didnt expect it to be you, Mr. Xiao. That man hurriedly exined when found that Yulins was unhappy. Yulin nodded and said nothing more, You guys go on, shes hurt, Ill take her upstairs to refresh the bandage. Turning around, he saw Annas confused expression and sighed, then took her in his arms and walked towards the crowd. Seeing Yulin approaching, the crowd hurriedly scattered to the sides to make a way. When everyone looked at them, Anna was a little embarrassed and hid her head into Yulins arms. And the women around her had been ring at Anna with jealous, and if there was no Yulin, maybe they would have rushed up and torn her to pieces! Do I have to go downstairster? Anna asked Yulin tentatively when they reached the upstairs bedroom. She did not want to go down, because she would certainly be ridiculed dressing like this. Besides, the stares of those women just now were already enough to make her unbearable, and if she went down again, there will definitely be trouble. Of course you have to! Yulin looked up, Wee here for this party, why dont you go down? What do you mean? Didnt you ask me topensate you? What does this have to do withpensation? Anna felt like she had fallen into a trap and was getting deeper and deeper. Yulin flicked her head, What are you thinking about? This is the way topensate me! What? Anna was a little confused. From the beginning, she seemed to be taking advantage, eating, riding in luxury cars, attending banquets, except for that little episode that he lied to her, while all of there had nothing to do withpensation! Today is a womans birthday, you just need to stay by my side and do nothing, and thats it. Yulin exined, but still didnt make the point. Anna didnt know if it was an illusion, but felt that there was a hint of sadness in Yulins eyes when he said this. She wanted to retort as she did before, but on second thought, she didnt say anything. But look, its not appropriate for me toe here for a party dressed like this! Anna looked down at herself, a simple T-shirt, a pair of white denim shorts, a pair of white shoes, which werepletely different from those dressed updies below. She would be a joke! Dont worry. Lets bandage the wound first, dont get infected. Yulin continued to clean the dust from the wound. Anna watched him do it gently and had a strange feeling in her heart. When the cotton swab was dipped in alcohol and ced on the wound, a sudden stinging pain brought Anna back to her senses. Aah! Yulin looked up once more, Whats wrong? Does it hurt? Anna was ufortable by his look and blushed, Yes, a little Then Ill be more gentle. Yulin looked down again and focused on cleaning her wounds. Yulin. A soft female voice sounded at the door, and Yulin froze for a moment, but quickly resumed cleaning the wound. I knew you woulde! When the woman saw that Yulin was ignoring her, she didnt get angry and just said. Yulin still didnt say anything, and there was silent throughout the hall. The woman waited for a while, until Yulin still did not speak, then she sighed softly. Anyway, thank you foring! After saying that, she stopped waiting for Yulin and turned around to go downstairs. Anna looked down and saw Yulins gradually rxing after the woman left, which made her a little sad. She suppressed that strange emotion and asked, Whos she? After waiting for a while, Yulin said, Its the main character of todays banquet, well have to go downter. Oh. Anna replied absent-mindedly. Just now when woman entered the door, she could feel that innate temperament, and that superiority that made others inferior. But she was still curious and took a peek at the womans face, and for a moment, she med God for being so unfair, for giving her supreme glory, and an iparable face! She had delicate features, even when frowning was more beautiful than others. Okay, try standing up and see if you can walk. Yulin bandaged her up and then got up and took a half step back. Anna stood up obediently, took a few steps, and did not feel much pain. In fact, she felt this is not a big deal at all, but he may be used to seeing pampered and spoiled girls, so he thought she was also weak like them. But Anna simply did not care about this little injury, even without bandages, she could move freely, but a little tingling asionally. Here are some dresses, try them on, if they dont fit, Ill find others. Yulin pointed to a row of dazzling gowns behind her and said. Anna turned around and was speechless with surprise. There were all kinds of colorful dresses in the back, each of them was like specially tailored for a princess. Then you can pick one first, Ill be right outside, call me if you need anything. Yulin said and went out. The moment he closed the door, Anna felt rxedpletely, she didnt want him to knew her difort. She always felt that if two people were not on equal position, then she could not talk to him without fear.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The clothes here were all too shy, she looked around and didnt find one she liked. In a crowd, she did not like to be too attractive, so finally, she did not choose anyone. Opening the door, Yulin turned around with a smile, and expected to see a woman in full dress appearing in front of him, but only to find she had changed nothing. Why didnt you change your clothes? Yulin frowned and asked her. Anna was a little nervous, The clothes inside dont quite fit me, so So what? So can I not go to the party? Anna closed he eyes and asked it finally. Not go there? Yulinughed, What do you think I bring you here for? Do you think you have another choice? I canpensate you in other ways! In fact, in addition to those inappropriate clothes, she also had some selfish thoughts that she didnt want to be a shield between he and that woman, which made her a pawn without dignity. Thepensation is up to me, except for this I havent thought of any other ways yet! Yulin did not want to talk more, walked directly to the dresses, and casually picked one, Just this, you are not the main character, so dont have to wear so bright. Ille in in ten minutes. Gave it to Anna, Yulin closed the door again. Anna took the dress and stood frozen in ce. It was a knee-length white dress in simple style, without too many decorations but arge bow around the waist, which looked very cute. Its been three minutes! Anna heard Yulins sound at the door and immediately woke up, for she knew that a scoundrel like him would rush in when times up! Anna started undressing without hesitation. If that was apensation, she had nothing to lose. She just had to eat and drink at the party, and enjoyed the upper life by the way. Ten minutes is up! After saying that, Yulin pushed the door immediately. Yulin froze when he saw Anna. Although he could only see her back, with her slender figure and such a dainty gown, her looked so elegant. Whats wrong? Anna turned, she heard nothing and thought she was wearing a wrong clothes. Nothing, its beautiful. Yulin was also a little embarrassed. Hes a yboy who had seen many women, how could he be charmed by a little girl? Lets go. Yulin held out his arm for her to take. OK. Anna took his hand and was about to take a step, while Yulin stopped and called her, Wait a minute! Whats wrong again? Anna looked at him in confusion. You wear these shoes? Anna looked down at the white shoes on her feet and asked rhetorically, Cant I? God! Yulin was furious, how could there be a girl who didnt know how to match her outfit! Sit down. Yulin didnt wait for her response, went straight to the shoe section and picked a pair of high heels over. Touching Annas ankle, he suddenly noticed the injury on her knee, You cant wear high heels, right? Huh? Anna hurriedly waved her hands, I can, I can wear! But Yulin went back to the shoe section and re-found a pair of heels that were only three centimeters high. This would be better, after all, you have to match this gown with high heels. Okay. Anna agreed, and when Yulin was about to put on shoes for her, she quickly stopped, I I can do it myself! Yulins looked at her eyes, We should pretend to love each other! Chapter 423: Chapter 423 Dont Force Yourself Anna withdrew her hand, sat up straight and stretched out her feet ufortably. Yulin Xiao smiled when saw her embarrassing look, picked up her feet and put her shoes on. Okay, have a try. Yulin stood up and reached out to her. Anna was in a trance for a moment, but quickly calmed down and took Yulins hand in hers. When she touched him, her palm glowed with heat. Is it hot? Yulin looked down and saw Anna s strange expression, Or the shoes are too high to walk in? No its fine! Anna lowered her head to hide her inner stirring, she didnt know what was wrong with her, she was always distracted today, and didnt dare to look Yulin, as if she had done something bad. Today, Yulin waspletely different from the first time they met, she could feel the noble aura on him. Instead of being overbearing like before, he had be attentive and even a bit charming. Tell me if you really cant, dont force yourself! Yulin instructed her as he took her downstairs. Anna hurriedly assured, I can, just a little scratch, it doesnt hurt at all! Yeah? Yulin gave Anna a skeptical look, Anyway, tell me if it hurts. Only after Anna nodded her head for the third time to confirm, Yulin led her downstairs. When the people below saw them walking down, they stopped what they were doing and looked up at them in unison. Including the radiant hostess, who unconsciously clenched fist, when saw Yulin tenderly holding Annas hand. Although she knew that Yulin most likely did this on purpose, she couldnt help but be angry. Yulin, here you are! The woman stepped forward and naturally took the other side of Yulins arm. At that moment, the whole room was in an uproar, Anna felt her hand was on fire. She moved her fingers and finally let go of Yulin, and the moment her hand dropped, it was held by Yulin immediately. Hold on to me, dont get lost! Yulin said. Anna froze, saw the woman in front of her frowning and ring at herself, and agreed slowly, Okay. Although Yulin were whispered, the people around could hear him clearly. They didnt dare to talk about it, but showing surprise. Wei Xu, its your birthday, you should go to the stage now. Yulin did not look at her all the time, and even helped Anna pull her hair back during speech. Wei Xu held his arm tighter andughed, I want to you toe with me, you blow out the candles with me every year, dont you? Im afraid I cant this time, cause I dont want to make her sad. Yulin said dotingly and scratched Annas nose. Before Anna could react, Wei Xu pulled her back, No, you wont, Yulin and I just grew up together as friends, I know you wont mind, right? What? Anna didnt keep up with them and looked at Yulin confusedly, but Yulin didnt give her a look this time. Wei Xu was aggressive, and she had no choice but to say, I dont mind. Look, she already said that, Yulin, lets go up. Yulin pulled his wrist from Wei Xu and held Annas arm, No, I know her best, she will definitely hide and cry by herselfter, so I cant leave her. No, no Anna tried to exin, but was interrupted by Yulin, Just dont trying to be tough, I know you. Anna nced at him: what the hell are you talking? It is obvious that you do not want to go up, but also talk me as a shield! Yulin Wei Xu looked at her hand, Youve changed. People are growing up, we cant stay the same, we should change Yulin said this with some regret, but more decisive. Youre right, this time, I should learn to go up there by myself. Wei Xu smiled at Anna, then raised her head, still like a princess, and walked up to the middle of the stage in a star-studded crowd. The moment the lights went out, Wei Xu took aplicated look at Anna, who couldnt help but shiver. Anna had done nothing wrong, but there was always a feeling of shame, as if she had robbed something that Wei Xu cherished. Lighting the candles, Wei Xu sped her hands, closed her eyes and made a wish, before blowing out the candles, she picked up the microphone. Thank you all for being here today, I am very happy, but there is one thing that makes me a little distressed. With that, she shifted her gaze to Yulin, and everyone knew what had happened, expected that she would take the opportunity to vent her frustrations like a spiteful woman. However, Wei Xu was always a condescending girl, its her limit to say such things in front of people. After saying this, she suddenly smiled, But bless you, my best friend, even though you didnt tell me first about your girlfriend. Then she blew out the candle in one breath, and after that, she looked up Yulin arrogantly. Its like shes saying, See, I can blow out all the candles without you! Yulin gradually tightened Anna s hand, at first Anna could withstand it, but Yulin got harder and harder unconsciously. Anna finally couldnt resist and came close to him and whispered, My hand hurts a little! Hearing this, Yulin was like waking up from a dream, he looked down, found himself holding Annas hand tightly. He let go of Annas red hand, and Anna frowned from too much pain, but when saw someone looking at them, she still held her head up and smiled. Yulin felt a little guilt, although she was told topensate himself, he knew that she didnt need to do so, after all, she had no obligation to bear the sadness for himself. The more he thought about it, the more he felt sorry for her. Yulin directly reached out and hugged Anna into his arms. He did so as a simple apology, but to outsiders it looked like he was swearing sovereignty, and everyone looked at Wei Xu in unison. Wei Xu was having a toast with others one by one, and although surrounded by the buzz, she looked some lonely.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The ss in her hand was refilled again and again, and the smile on her face was impable. Yulin looked at her for a while, felt ufortable and turned back. Whats wrong? Anna felt that something was wrong with him and subconsciously asked, but after asking it, she felt regret, what else could make him ufortable here, except the woman surrounded by the crowd? Although she didnt know exactly what their rtionship was, she could tell from their behavior that they were definitely not just good friends. Lets go. Yulin did not answer her question, but took her directly to the crowd and handed her a ss of wine. After a pause, he said, If you cant drink, just sip it, dont force yourself. Anna rolled her eyes at Yulin, she was a very good drinker, otherwise how could she go to a bar alone. So how did you get drunk? Yulin asked, understanding the meaning of her expression. That was just an ident! When he mentioned it, Anna was depressed, if he wasnt too sad to got herself drunk deliberately that day, how could there be such a shitty thing today. Come on, stop muttering, after we go in there, you dont have to talk, just follow me. Anna nodded, he said as if they was going into an tomb, and she would be killed in danger here if not careful. Annaughed out when she thought about it. Seeing her staring at the crowd, Yulin knew that she was thinking about something again, and held her hand tighter. Dont wander off! Oh. Anna responded with grievance, this hand was the one he squeezed just now, it hurt a little when touched. Seeing her look, Yulin followed the arm to saw their holding hands, and then released, Sorry, I dont know Anna looked up and smiled brightly at him, Im fine! Of course you dont know, you just focus on that Wei Xu, how could you care about others! What are you whispering about? Anna could tell right away that it was Wei Xus voice. Looking up and seeing her holding her ss gracefully with an impable smile, Anna was a little disgusted. Both of them were upset inwards, but pretended to be indifferent. Anna got a little angry if Yulin kept asking her questions, but by suppressing herself like this, she seemed to be more angry. Yulin, cheers. Before they answered, Wei Xu had already raised her ss to Yulin. Yulin moved his fingers and finally raised his ss as well to toast with Wei Xu, Happy birthday to you! Thanks. The two looked at each other and then drank all the wines. It reminded Anna of the parting scene on soap operas, where both men drank their wine with determination, then turned and left in their respective directions. The reality was not as grandiose as the TV show, but it made people feel sad. Anna didnt know whether her sadness came from Yulin or Wei Xu, or both of them. Staying here tonight? After drinking, Wei Xu wiped her mouth with a tissue and asked in a seemingly casual manner. No, Ill drive back. Yulin pressed his temples, So I can only have this one drink today, otherwise it will be a DUI. You didnt used to be like this! Anna wondered. Yulin inclined his head and lifted Anna s hand, I used to be alone, but now I have her, so its better to be careful. Well? Wei Xu paused her wiping, Yulin, youve really changed! Yulin didnt reply, just said, Its gettingte, we should go. If it werent for your face, Id think you were a fake Yulin. Yulin paused for a moment, Im still the same Yulin. Yulin walked out of the crowd and picked up his pace. Anna was able to keep up with him at first, but it was a bit difficultter for her injury on knee. Ouch! Finally, when she was about to walk out, Anna tripped over the threshold and sat down on the floor. How are you? Yulin heard her shriek and rushed over to help her. Its okay, Im sorry. She knew he wanted to get out of this ce quickly, but her leg hurt! Sorry for what? Yulin was angry. She didnt do anything wrong, it was all his fault, but she apologized to him first. Whats wrong? Wei Xu heard that and hurried over, and her followers also came and gathered around. She fell down? Wei Xu frowned and turned around to order the maid, Go get the medical kit! Im okay. Everyone came over and surrounded her, and she was a little breathless sitting on the floor. She wanted to remind them to spread a bit, but on second thought, she was nobody, how would people listen to her? She sat on the floor and struggled to breathe, but still felt a little ufortable and couldnt help but close her eyes. Yulin recognized that and pushed Wei Xu away, who came close, Ill do it, you take them to leave! Wei Xu was surprised and answered bitterly, Fine. Then she was the first to turn away, Lets go, it has nothing to do with us anyway. Yulin also stunned for a moment, but quickly paid his attention to Anna. Are you okay? Anna nodded, Yes. She was some guilt, feeling that he and Wei Xu were the prince and princess, while she was the witch between them. Yulin picked her up directly, Your wound is getting worse, I have spare medicine in the car, Ill re-bandage it for youter. Oh. Anna crouched on Yulins shoulder. Through the crowd, she saw Wei Xu looking right at them. She shivered, and thought about that sultry and painful look. What are you think about? Yulin carried her into the passenger side. She had been quiet abnormally. Is it too painful? Yulin bent down to look at her knee, which had oozed a little b***d, and in addition to this wound, there were many small bruises and scrapes on her skin. How careless. Yulin frowned. She merely attended a party with him for over an hour. How did she get herself so many injuries? Chapter 424: Chapter 424 Are You That Casual? Anna Xie stuck out her tongue and said, Its not my fault! Her injuries were all somewhat inseparably rted to him. Yulin Xiao stopped disinfecting her injuries for a second after hearing her words, then he apologized to her: Im sorry, I didnt think it would be like this. You and that Wei Xu Anna wanted to ask what their rtionship was, but when she started to say the words, she didnt know how to ask him instead. Yulin stared to disinfect her injuries quickly again and said, She and I have been good friends since we were kids. Thats it? Anna didnt believe it was that simple. Yes. Since Yulin had said so, Anna couldnt ask him any more. Anyway, whether their rtionship was really that simple had nothing to do with her. Em Surrounding was too quiet, and Anna suddenly remembered that when she got off the car just now, Yulin said there would be wild beasts. But how could he not be afraid at all and keep squatting outside the car door? Well, hurry up, in caseter there really are some wild beasts Anna was not good at holding back her words, and she just said what went through her mind directly. Yulin raised his head and stared at her extremely seriously for a long time before he spoke, Do you really believe my words? Shouldnt I? Anna felt quite puzzled, thinking: It is not strange that there are wild beasts in the middle of nowhere, right? Youre really stupid! Yulin flicked her forehead, closed the car door and returned to the drivers seat. If there were really beasts, why would a manor be built here? And even if there are many guard bars, it wouldnt be hard for the wild beasts to break them through, right? Anna thought about his words carefully and felt that seemed to make sense, So you were lying to me just now? Of course. Yulin felt she was funny, thinking: How could there be such a stupid woman, Im afraid that even if she is abducted one day, she would still help the traffickers count money. Anna was quite angry and turned her head to the window, looking at the scenery that past by. Youre not going back tonight, are you? Yulin suddenly spoke as he drove the car. What do you want to do? Anna looked back at him warily. Yulin concentrated on driving and did not look at her, I did not enjoy the wine I just drank, so I want to find a ce to drink some more. I dont believe you! Although Anna was careless, she was still very careful about her personal safety. Why do you take me to drink with you? Its not funny to drink alone! You were sad that day too, werent you? Doesnt drinking alone make you feel more and more sad? Yulin lowered his head to hide his feelings. Anna then looked at him for a long time and couldnt help but sympathize for him, because she knew that he was very hurt today and she had experienced such despair as well. But he was the one who hurt others, why did he have to act like the victim in front of her. Shes getting married soon. Huh? What? Anna thought she hadnt heard him clearly and asked again, Howe, isnt today her birthday? If shes getting married, howe that man isnt around her? She doesnt love that man. Then why Anna was a little confused and thought: If she does not love that man, why does she want to marry him? Yulin smiled bitterly, She studied abroad for a while and broke up with me some time ago. After she came back, she suddenly got pregnant. Pregnant? Anna thought it was unbelievable, Doesnt this kind of tacky thing only happen in TV ys? But it did happen. Yulin felt quite painful, who did not what to think more about what had happened on earth, because the two of them were impossible to be together no matter how! Dont be too upset Anna didnt know how tofort him, thinking: This kind of thing should be considered as being cheated, right? Who said Im sad? Yulin turned his head and said, Ill buy you a drink, are you going with me? Em Anna felt a little sympathized for him after seeing him change his mood so quickly, so she raised her head and answered, Of course. Im not afraid of you! Yulin smiled and stepped on the elerator at once, went to a vi all the way. What do you want to drink? Yulin took Anna to his wine cer, which was full of all kinds of wines. Anna picked a bottle of wine and weighed it in her hand, I will drink this, which looks quite good. Yulin didnt stop her, and he chose a few bottles of wine for himself. Though Anna couldnt tell what kind of wine those were, she knew that they were all very strong. The two sat on the chairs in the garden and chatted, each holding a ss of wine in the hand. Why did you go to the bar to drink before? Yulin held the ss in his hand and shook it, watching the golden liquid flowing slowly down the ss wall. Because of a jerk. Anna dazedly drank a mouthful of wine, and after tasting the slightly sweet liquid, she could not help but smile . He told me that he liked me crazily, but in the end, I found out that he actually had several lovers. How could you fall for such a man? Yulin couldnt help but feel disgust, thinking: How can such a person exist, who is so fickle in love? I dont know. Anna pped her head, trying to wake herself up, Maybe I was totally mad, just like I am now. Women are such strange creatures. Yulin muttered and started pouring one ss of wine after another into his mouth, Forget about them, lets get drunk today! Alright, lets get drunk! Anna smiled and clinked sses with Yulin. Atst, she was so drunk that she could no longer tell which bottle of wine she had chosen for herself, so she grabbed the bottle and directly drank the wine in it. Well, what are you doing? In a daze, Anna saw Yulin move closer to her, and his face appeared in front of her eyes. Actually, you are quite good-looking! Yulin was also so dizzy that he directly kissed her crimson lips after saying that. No! Anna reached out to push on his chest, with her eyes wide open, trying to stand up. Dont move. Yulin stopped kissing her lips and started to k**s her ears, making Anna feel so dizzy that she dropped her hands and allowed him to k**s her recklessly. She thought: I must be crazy! After realizing that this man was Yulin, she couldnt even resist him, and she kept reassuring herself that Yulin had suffered from love and she could make him feel better. But But her heart was beating very fast for some unknown reasons! The next day, after Anna woke up, she rubbed her forehead with one hand, then she felt that the other hand seemed to be pressed against something, so she turned her head and saw Yulins face at once. Ah! Her shout woke up the sleeping Yulin, who stared at Anna in confusion and asked, Whats wrong? You I Anna looked at him and looked at herself, finding that neither of them had any clothes on. Whats wrong Yulin asked her again with hisnguid voice. Anna suddenly wrapped her naked body tightly with the quilt and stared at him incredulously. Then she tried hard to recall what had happenedst night: At first we were drinking and talking, thenter I seemed to see a face, then then I dont know what happened! Thinking about this, Anna could not remember what happened. But after seeing their naked bodies at this time, she also knew that there was no doubt that they must have had s*xst night. Anna pped her forehead twice, being quite regretful that she got drunk again yesterday. Every time she got drunk, something bad was doomed to happen. Yulin also sobered up, who couldnt help butugh at Annas look. He watched her with amusement as she frowned with a frustrated expression. Noticing Yulins gaze, Anna turned to him. But as soon as she saw his handsome face, she thought of what had happened between the two of themst night, making her feel so embarrassed that her face turned extremely red at once. Whats the matter? Yulin then thought: So shes shy now? He couldnt help but want to tease this little girl again when he saw Annas funny look. Then he smiled slightly and said, It seems that you would only be passionate after drinking. That was the casest time, and this time it is the same. Annas face turned red, and she was so embarrassed that even if there had been a hole in the ground, she would have burrowed right in and nevere out. But there was nothing like that in this room, only a closet which could be taken as a hiding ce. But she could not move at all, because she was naked. Anna then took the chance to observe this room, which was decorated in a very simple way, without any extra decorations, and the dominant tone of the room was also gray and white. Then she lowered her head and noticed that even the tightly clutched quilt was also pure gray. Yulin seemed to have thought of something, and he became quite serious, whose eyes had a trace of coldness and contempt, Are you always that casual when youre drunk, just like the way you arest night? There seemed to be a little bit of displeasure in his voice, but neither of them had the mood to pay attention to it at this time. As Anna was observing the room, she came back to her senses after hearing Yulins voice, who looked quite puzzled: Em? What did you say? Yulin then frowned and repeated his words after thinking: This woman should not listen to me! This time Anna heard his words clearly, who thought: What does he mean? Does he think that I am a slutty woman? Anna felt quite ufortable at once, as if she had been wronged. She then pulled the quilt towards herself and raised her chin slightly, staring at him and said: Does it matter to you? Although we had s*x, who are you to say that about me? Even Anna didnt know why she was so angry. Could it be that she was afraid of being found out, or else why did she response so intensely? Yulin thought he made her angry because he was right about her. I want to change my clothes, please leave here Anna was quite furious. In fact, she had wanted to get dressed for a long time, but because of the presence of him, she hadnt dared to move.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I leave? Yulin raised his volume, This is my room, if theres really someone who must leave, that one should be you! You Anna was full of incredulity, thinking: Why is he so aggressive? If he werent that handsome, he would have been beaten up by others for many times! Hes really mean! I what? Yulin seemed to have failed to see that Anna was already so angry that even her cheeks were puffed up, and he continued to provoke her. Anna turned her face to the other side and didnt say anything, thinking: Yesterday I seemed to have a strange feeling about this man, but now I just want him to disappear right in front of me. No, what I felt about him yesterday must be an illusion! Anna even shook her head as she thought so. Yulin thought she felt ufortable, after seeing Anna shaking her head, and he should feel a little concerned about her, whose eyes were not filled with coldness anymore. Anna looked back after she heard the sound behind her back. Ah Yulin got off from the bed with nothing on, so Anna was so shocked after seeing him that she closed her eyes at once as soon as she just turned around, while Yulin ignored her screams and walked straight to the bathroom. Hearing the sound of the bathroom door closing, Anna opened her eyes a little to make sure that he was not in the room anymore. And only when she heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom, did she dare to get out of bed and pick up her clothes from the floor to put them on. How could he finish the shower so fast, the bathroom door opened within two minutes after Anna put on her clothes. Yulin was still wrapped in the heat, with only a bath towel around his body and the water droplets were running down the lines of his muscles. It was only then that Anna took a good look at his body, which had the wheat-colored skin, and the abs and biceps on his stomach could show that he often exercised in his daily life. Have you seen enough? Yulin approached her step by step, who smiled slightly, after he noticed that Anna had been staring at his upper body for a long time. After Anna came back to her senses, she was a little embarrassed, then she instinctively stepped back with her eyes staring straight at the elusive man in front of her, after she saw Yulin walking towards her. Bang. Annas heels kicked the edge of the bed, then she stumbled and sat on the bed, and Yulin subconsciously grabbed her arms. Anna sat on the bed and looked up at Yulin, saying: Em can can you let go of my arms? Anna moved her arms a little, and only then did Yulin noticed that he was still holding her arms, so he hurriedly dropped his hands. Then Anna moved to the side and stood up, because she was stared by Yulin, which made her feel a little ufortable. Then Yulin thought: Haha, what is this woman hiding from me for? Its not like Im going to eat her. Besides, Im not interested in her skinny body at all. Yulin walked straight to the bed and sat down, staring at Anna, who was already hiding in the corner and felt very ufortable. Anna didnt know why Yulin kept staring at her, was it because she had something on her face? Or was she wearing her clothes inside out? Subconsciously, Anna looked down at her clothes at once, because she was indeed in a hurry just now when she put on her clothes, so it was possible that she might have worn them inside out or something like that. But after looking at her clothes for a while, she realized that she did not wear them inside out and there was nothing wrong, then Anna subconsciously touched her face and turned to look at herself in the ss to see if there was anything dirty on her face. Haha Yulinughed out loud. He could not help butugh as he saw Anna checking her clothes and looking at herself in the ss, he then thought: Such a cute and muddleheaded girl! Chapter 425: Chapter 425 A Drunken Mistake Being stared at by Yulin Xiao, Anna Xie was a little ufortable. When Yulin burst intoughter, Anna took Yulinsughter as a ridicule. Hey, what are youughing at? Anna said. Anna didnt know that Yulinsughter was really from his heart and he did not mean tough at her. Yulin held back his smile and said, Arent you going to take a shower? Instead of answering Annas question, Yulin asked her if she wanted to take a shower. After hearing what Yulin said, Anna thought of what happenedst night and her ears were red. Anna held her beautiful big eyes wide and stared at Yulin. The implication of your words is that I am dirty if I dont take a shower as we had s*xst night. Anna thought. II Anna said. The blush, which had only been in her ears, spread to her face. She wanted to refute Yulins words, but atst she didnt say a word. Looking at Annas red face, Yulin smiled. Yulin felt Annas more and more amusing. Without knowing why, Yulin wanted to y a joke with Anna when he saw Annas shy. Perhaps Yulin did not even notice the smile on his own face. His mood was more and more cheerful because of Anna. What do you want to say? Why you stammered? Do you think Im too handsome? Are you overwhelmed by my appearance? Yulin said. Yulin smiled with a gleam of teasing in his eyes, waiting for the dull Anna to respond. Anna puffed out her cheeks and stared at Yulin somewhat angrily with her eyes wide open. I didnt stammer. Besides, you are so narcissistic. I wont be captivated by your appearance. Anna said. After saying that, Anna looked at Yulins handsome face. Indeed, Yulins appearance is so perfect that ordinary people would envy him. Yulin stood up and walked step by step from the bed to the corner. He looked at Anna and asked, So you mean that I am attractive, right? As Yulin approached her step by step, Annas face became red involuntarily. No. Anna said. Yulin lowered his head and moved slowly in Annas direction, saying, Oh? Really? Then why you are nervous? Seeing at Yulins handsome faceing closer and closer to her, Anna leaned back subconsciously. But she found there was only a wall behind her and nowhere else for her to hide. She could only try to turn her head to the side. Yulin did not stop approaching Anna because of her avoidance. Instead, he kept moving closer until there was only the space for a pin between them. At that moment, Annas was as red as an apple. Anna thought Yulin would k**s her and she was ready to revolt him. Unexpectedly, Yulin chuckled suddenly and said, Go to the bathroom to take a shower right now. Do I have to carry you into the bathroom myself? There was a gleam of light in Yulins beautiful eyes, but Anna didnt understand what the light meant. Even Yulin himself didnt know whats the meaning of the light in his eyes. Iyou get out of the way first. Anna said uneasily with red face. After hearing that, Yulin smiled and looked at Anna. Then he removed his hands from the wall and turned and walked quickly to the soft bed. He flopped down on the bed with a smile on his face. Seeing Anna doesnt move, he frowned and said, Do you really want me to carry you in? Anna was just a little afraid that Yulin would do something too much to her. But as she saw how Yulin looked, she thought Yulin would not do that to her. Trusting of luck, Anna told herself again and again in her heart, Anna, dont be afraid. Be bold. Hey, are you waiting there for me to take a bath with you? Yulin said. Why is she cowering? Does she think I will do something too much to her? Yulin thought. After hearing what Yulin said, Anna ran towards the bathroom swiftly, saying, Ah? No. I will go to take a bath right now. As soon as Anna entered the bathroom, she closed the door and locked it. After that, she sighed slightly and leaned against the door in thought. Ill give you only ten minutes. Yulin said outside the bathroom. Then Anna took off all the clothes she had just put on quickly. Have you finished? Yulin said. Why does she take so long to take a bath? Could she have passed out in the bathroom? If she doesnte out in two minutes, I will go into the bathroom Yulin thought. The next minute, Anna was out of the bathroom. Seeing Anna out, Yulin breathed a sigh of relief. Its a good thing she didnt faint in the bathroom, or Id have to go in and save her. Yulin thought. I told you you have ten minutes. What took you so long to get out? Yulin said. Even though Anna hase out safely, Yulin was still a little ufortable. She made me worry in vain. What the hell was she doing in there? She took so long to get out. Yulin thought. Does he think girls bathe as quickly as boys? Girls take slow showers, okay? And its normal for me to take a shower slowly as we had s*xst might. Anna thought. Anna stared at Yulin with her big eyes wide open and said in a low voice, Im already fast. Just out of the bath, Annas hair was still wet. Drops of water from the top of her hair trickled down to the tips and onto the white floor. Yulin narrowed his eyes suddenly and said to Anna, Get the hair dryer out of the bathroom drawer. Hurry up! Yulin said in an almostmanding voice. Anna thought that Yulins gone too far as hemanded her like that. After being shouted at by Yulin, Anna was somewhat sad without knowing why. Seeing Anna standing still, lost in thought, Yulin said, What are you waiting for? Go at once. Yulin was annoyed at the thought that Anna might not have heard what he had just said. Anna felt sad in her heart and said slowly, No. Why dont you get it yourself if you need it? Hurry up. Do you believe I will do what I did to youst night again? Yulin said. Yulin narrowed his eyes and looked at Anna with a deliberate look of anger. Anna pouted with her eyes wide open. She wanted say something more, but as soon as she thought of what Yulin had said, she went to the bathroom to get Yulin a hair dryer. Anna went to the bathroom quickly. She found the only drawer and took out the hair dryer. She mumbled something as she walked to give the dryer to Yulin. Seeing Anna mumbled as she walked, Yulin was amused. He restrained himself fromughing. She was so cute when she talks to herself while walking. The awkward look she has as has to give the hair dryer to me is also cute. Yulin thought. Yulinughed in his heart. Come and sit here. Yulin pointed at the edge of the bed and said. Anna didnt want to sit there, but she was afraid that he might make strange moves at any time when she saw Yulins serious face. Finally, she obediently walked over and sat next to Yulin. Why he asks me to sit here? Is he trying to do something to me again? Will he do something to me because of what happened yesterday? Anna wondered in her heart. The more Anna thought of it, the more scared she was. But she did not dare to move, for Yulin was right behind her. Yulin plugged in the hair dryer and put it on top of Annas head. Feeling Yulins blowing her hair, Anna froze. She felt the soft ce in her heart was scratched by Yulin gently and its itchy. It turned out that he had asked me to take the hair dryer not for his own use but to dry my hair. But why he blows dry my hair? Why? Anna thought. Why? Anna spoke out involuntarily. Yulins hand, which had been holding the hair dryer, paused. Yes, why I help her to blow the hair? Yulin thought. At first Yulin just thought that its not good for her health as her hair was wet. If she goes outter and gets caught in the wind, she will probably have a headache. So without even thinking about it, he just asked Anna to get the hair dryer. Then he naturally blow-dried her hair. Why Anna asked him why, he was also confused. Do I fall in love with her? No, its impossible. How could I possibly fall in love with such a brat? It must be that I am sad for what happened yesterday. It just that Anna broke up with her boyfriend and thats what happened to me. Therefore, I probably sympathize with her Yulin thought. WhyIts because I think its ugly for you to go out like that. I canty my eyes on it. Yulin looked at the top of Annas head and said with an ashamed facial expression. Oh. Anna said. It seems that I mistook him. How could he possibly care about me? Anna thought. Yulin threw the hair dryer away and said, Well, your hair is dry. Go tob it. You look so ugly. Anna nodded and stood up to go to the bathroom. She looked into the mirror and found her appearances ugly indeed. How beautiful Wei Xu looked yesterday, but my present appearance is so ugly. Yulin must like women as beautiful as Wei. No one should like a woman like me, and thats why I was cheated by that two-timer. Anna thought. The more Anna thought, the more self-abased she was. She just wanted to get out of this ce and keep away from Yulin. She hoped they would never see each other again. But it was all preordained. She and Yulin were destined to have more connections. Annabed her hair casually and walked out the bathroom. Ivebed my hair. Well, I want to go back. Anna said to Yulin. After hearing that, Yulin frowned and asked in an unhappy tone, Why do you want to go back now? Why she is so nervous. Does she think I will do something to her? Does she need to get away in such a hurry? Yulin thought. I need to go back to school. You dont have to give me a lift. I can take a taxi. Anna said carefully. No. Yulin said. Anna hates me, which is why she is so eager to run away from me. Yulin thought. At the thought of this, anger came to Yulins heart without a reason. Looking at Yulin s sullen face, Anna asked with great care, Why? Then Yulin seemed to think of something and rolled his eyes, saying, Well, you can go back if you want. Just go. Then hey down on the bed with his eyes closed, not looking at Anna. After hearing what Yulin said, Annas mood was mixed. She seemed to be a little sad. There seemed to be a voice in her heartining, why did not Yulin continue to ask me to stay? Never mind, I will never meet him again. Its not bad to say goodbye now. Anna thought. As Anna didnt bring anything but her phone with her, she went out of the room and went downstairs hurriedly after she took her phone. When Anna went downstairs, she found she was in a vi district, where seems to be no taxi avable. Hum, Yulin must know there is no taxi, so he let me go easily. Anna thought. Anna stamped her foot angrily on the spot. Yulin was behind Anna and he saw what Anna did. He smiled and thought, She is so cute. Yulin walked up to Anna and looked at her with a smile, saying, Oh, why are you still here? There seemed to be a person who wanted to leave immediately. By the way, you cant get a taxi here. Have you been waiting for a long time? Seeing Yulins triumphant look, Anna puffed out her cheeks and stared at Yulin. She looked cute in that way.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hum, its none of your business. Youre not gonna give me a ride, anyway. Anna said. Anna was very angry when she saw Yulinsughing. He did let me go first, but when there is no taxi after I wait for a long time, hees tough at me. Anna thought. Yulin raised his eyebrows and said, Maybe I will be benevolent and give you a lift. Yulin was happy when he saw Anna staring her eyes. It was as if teasing Anna is a very funny thing for Yulin. He was happy to see Anna being bullied by him. Come on, I grant special favour to you and I will give you a lift. Anna didnt want to ride in Yulins car, but she had no other choice. She bit her l*p and thought for a while, and then she nodded and followed Yulin. Yulin drove the eye-catching and coquettish yellow Ferrari. Anna sat in the car, her fingers twisting her clothes. Her mind is full of thoughts. I didnt want to have anything to do Yulin again. But I am sitting in Yulins car now and Yulin he sends me back to school. Anna thought. Neither of them spoke after they got into the car. Yulin didnt even ask where Anna was going. The reason why Yulin didnt ask is that he knew Anna could only go to her school but nowhere else. Anna felt very embarrassed and did not want to have anything to do with Yulin in the future. She didnt want Yulin to be responsible for her. As thats an ident happened when they were both drunken, neither of them was to me. Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Youre the First Person Ive Ever Had S*x with Anna Xie looked out the window at the people and things passing quickly. She thought she and Yulin Xiao would never meet again and have any more connections, just like the fleeting scenery. We just met in a hurry and say goodbye in a hurry. Anna thought. Without knowing why, Anna was sad when she thought of these. She didnt know why shes sad, and she didnt want to figure it out, but there was a voice in her heart, saying, I dont want to have nothing to do with Yulin from now on like that. Yulin caught a glimpse of Anna in the rear mirror. He saw her twisting her clothes and tilting her head to look out of the window, lost in thought. Silly, she looked out of the window. Yulin wondered what made Anna so entranced when he drove at such a high speed. There is a handsome boy in front of her for her to look freely, but she chooses to look out the window of the blurred scenery. At the thought of this, Yulin felt somewhat displeased and suddenly sped up. Ah Anna cried out in rm. She was thrown forward by the sudden eleration and hit her head at the back of the passenger seat. Why are you suddenly speeding up? Anna said. Does he want tomit suicide? If he does, why he takes me with him? Besides, is that how he usually drives? Its dangerous to drive like this. Anna thought. At the thought of that, Anna red at Yulin discontentedly. Yulin wanted to say sorry to Anna because she hit her head for his sudden eleration, but he didnt do that when Anna reproached him and stared at him angrily. ShitI was just trying to say Im sorry to Anna. Is a hell! Yulin thought. Without saying anything, Yulin just looked at Anna in the rearview mirror and sped up again. Hey, what do you want to do? Dont take me with you if you want to die. Anna said. Anna has never been in a car so fast before, and she was dizzy. She felt as if the food in her stomach was being thrown up. Hum, it turns out that I am such a bad person in your eyes. Yulin thought. Yulin lifted the corners of his mouth into a self-mocking smile, with a flicker of sadness in his eyes. Dont shout, you wont die. Yulin said. As the car was filled with Annas roar, Yulin was annoyed. Hey, Yulin, can you drive slower? Anna said. Oh my god, is that how he usually drives? Its dangerous. Anna thought. Yulin looked in the rearview mirror at Anna and muttered a curse, Shit! Anna patted her chest, trying to suppress the difort caused by the drag racing of Yulin. That its really awful. Does Yulin usually drive like this? Its too dangerous. Anna thought. Anna stared at Yulin, who was on his ears, and said angrily, Is that how you normally drive? Whats wrong with me driving like this? Arent you afraid your life is in danger? Ive already slowed down. What else do you want me to do? What do you mean by questioning me now? Yulin thought. Yulin looked at Anna with disdain on his face and said, Its none of your business. What? How could he say its none of my business? Anna thought. Do you know how dangerous it is to drive like this? Anna said. So what if I know? And what if I dont know? Yulin frowned and said unhappily. Do you have any idea how dangerous it is to drive like that? Are you aware of your safety? You have to be responsible for your own life, do you know? Anna said. Anna was so angry that she wanted to grab Yulins ear and shout in his ear. He has no sense of safety. He doesnt take his own life seriously. Driving like this will lead to an ident sooner orter. Anna thought. What did Anna mean by saying that? Is she Yulin thought. Are you showing me that you care about me? Yulin looked at Anna with sparkling eyes and said. Yulin wanted to see something from Annas eyes, but Anna evaded his inquiring gaze. Just concentrate on driving! Anna said. Anna wouldnt admit that shes caring about Yulin, or Yulin would blow his trumpet, so she had to evade his inquiring gaze. Hum. Yulin said. Yulin looked ahead, no longer tangled with Anna about what had just happened, but began to drive seriously. The two men in the car fell intoplete silence, and neither of them spoke. Soon, they arrived at Annas school. Yulin parked his car at the gate. Yulin caught a glimpse of Anna in the rearview mirror and said, Here we are. Yes, I know here we are. But as there are so many students, how can I get off the car? Anna thought. Anna looked at Yulin anxiously, with supplication in her eyes, saying, Could you park the car a little farther forward? There are too many students who know me. Anna lowered her head immediately as soon as she said that. She was really afraid that her students would see her in a Ferrari. There were already a lot of students looking at the direction where Anna and Yulin were, because the yellow Ferrari is too much of a draw. Anna lowered her head. She was afraid that some students would see her through the window, so she had to keep her head down. As its noon, there were so many peopleing and going. Yulin was amused to see that Anna wanted to bury her head under the car. Looking out of the window at the crowds, Yulin nodded and said, OK. When Yulin started his yellow Ferrari, the eyes of arge number of people were attracted again. Wow, here is a Ferrari. Its so cool. I dont know what its like to be in it. A female passer-by said. After hearing that, another passer-by mocked at her mercilessly, Hum, you are dreaming. You want to sit in a Ferrari? Why dont you piss a puddle to look at your true reflection? Yulin parked his car in a less crowded area. Anna leaned over the window and looked outside. After confirming that there were no students she knows, she was ready to say goodbye to Yulin. Thanks for the ride. Anna looked at Yulin and said with a smile. Whats wrong with her? Why she didnt say anything after having s*x with me? And why she just said thanks after I sent her back to school? Is it possible that if any man had s*x with her and then pretended to be kind enough to send her back, she would also smile and say thanks to the man? Shit! Yulin thought. Yulin frowned somewhat unhappily and did not answer Annas words. Im leaving. Anna said. Seeing Yulin does not speak, Anna thought it was his acquiescence, and she was about to open the door. But Yulin suddenly grabbed her arm as she was about to open the door. Anna cried out in rm. Looking back, she saw Yulins pretty face with some displeasure. What do you want to do? Let me go. Anna stared at Yulin angrily and said. Where does he get his strength? Why can he make me painful every time? Are boys all so strong? Do boys always grab girls with that much force? Its so strange. Anna thought. Do you have anything to do with other men? Yulin narrowed his eyes and stared at Anna closely. He didnt want to miss a single expression on her face. What? What did he mean by saying that? Last night was the first time I had s*x. How could he say that? Anna thought. The more Anna thought of it, the more wronged she felt. Then tears welled up in her eyes. Just tell me. Yulin said. Did you have s*x with other men before me? Yulin asked. Yulin persisted in asking. It was as if he would break Annas arm if she said yes. No. Anna said. Anna didnt know if she cried out of the pain in the arm or because of Yulins words. All she knew was that she was very sad without knowing why. And then, for no apparent reason, tears rolled down her cheeks. She tried hard not to cry, but Seeing Anna s tears, Yulin realized that he might have been holding her hand too hard. He immediately pulled his hand away and let go of her arm. Yulin still looked at Anna with burning eyes, stubbornly waiting for Annas answer. No. Youre the first person Ive ever had s*x with. Anna said in a wronged way with red eyes. After hearing what Anna said, Yulins unhappiness instantly disappeared. Somehow Yulin was in a very good mood. The gloom on his face also disappeared, reced by his usual ruffian smile. Can I leave now? Anna said. Anna didnt want to be in the car for a minute, not even a second. She wanted to stay away from Yulin, an unruly man who is on the other side of the tracks. OK. Yulin leaned against the chair with a smile on his face and said. Getting Yulin s permission, Anna opened the door and left as fast as she could. Seeing Anna gallop away, Yulin smiled with some gentleness on his face. When Anna was out of sight, Yulin started his Ferrari and drove off. After Yulin drove off in his Ferrari, three girls came out of a shop on the left. The girl at the head looked at the direction where the yellow Ferrari left and smiled secretly. The one who just got off the car seems to be an old friend of mine. The girl at the head said. Qiaoqiao, I think that girl is Anna. Yes, thats her. How dare her seduce the president? The girl who is called Qiaoqiao looks very gracious. She looked at the other two girls and said, Dont talk nonsense. Lets go back to school. Chuxue Ye held his phone and pointed to one of the clothes, asking, Yiyao, dont you think this looks nice? Well, does it look nice? Yiyao said. She really didnt know what to say about the dress. Chuxue showed Yiyao a dress of thetest style. The dress is bold in design. Its with contrasting and bright colors. Isnt it particrly nice? Yiyao, lets each buy one. Chuxue said. Chuxue blinked her eyes, waiting for Yiyaos answer. Ah? No, the dress doesnt fit me. Yiyao waved her hands and shook her head and said, showing she really didnt want to buy this dress. Why the dress likes this? The neckline of it is V-shaped, and the hem of it likes that of a fishtail skirt, but why the lengths of the both sides are different? Besides, why is the dress patchwork? And why the colors are so bright? Yiyao thought. Yiyao thought there would be many people look at her if she goes out in that dress, and there must be some people dish out criticism to her. Though she can endure the criticism, she really doesnt like the dress.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing Yiyao refuse her, Chuxue curled her lips. Yiyao, lets buy it together. Chuxue said in a peevish way. Er, I really dont like this dress. Chuxue, buy it yourself if you like. Leave me alone. Yiyao said. You really dont have to worry about me. I dont like it and I dont want to buy it. Yiyao thought. Of course, Yiyao didnt speak out whats in her mind. Yiyao Chuxue held Yiyao and said. Not knowing what to do, Yiyao looked at Jingyan Ye, who was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine. Jingyan had noticed them for a long time, but he didnt go to ask them or look at them. He waited for Yiyao to ask for help. At that moment, his goal was reached. Jingyan took a look at Yiyao and then walked slowly up to them. Chuxue, what are you doing? Jingyan looked at Chuxue expressionlessly and said. Nothing. I just want Yiyao to buy the same dress as me. Chuxue excused herself in a low voice. I really didnt rock the boat this time. This dress is thetest fashion and its in vogue. Chuxue thought. Oh? Buying a dress? Let me see how it looks. Jingyan said. Squinting his eyes, he reached for the phone in Chuxues hand. Looking at the dress in the mobile phone, Jingyans face gradually became sullen. Ha, ha, my brother also thinks the dress looks good. I knew it. Chuxue thought. Brother, does it look good? I think I and Yiyao will look good if we go shopping in this dress. Chuxue said. Chuxue felt very excited at the thought of her and Yiyao wearing this dress to go shopping. She thought they would attract a lot of attention. What did Chuxue say? She said she wants to go shopping with Yiyao in this dress? She also said they would look good. I cant let her stay at my home anymore. She is so annoying. Jingyan thought. Chuxue, how much money did you bring when you came? Jingyan asked Chuxue expressionlessly. How much money do I have? I dont know how much money I have. I just know my money is enough for me to squander for a long time. Chuxue thought. I dont know how much money I have. Anyway, I have a lot of money and I can afford to buy this dress. Chuxue said. Chuxue thought Jingyan didnt want to spend so much money to buy the dress for Yiyao, so she said, I will buy the dress for Yiyao and you dont have to pay for it. Is she really my sister? Jingyan thought. Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Bullying You Jingyan Ye thought: How could Chuxue Ye ask her sister-inw to wear such a revealing clothes! It was fine if she wore that kind of clothes herself, because he didnt care about the way she dressed, but Yiyao Duan was different. Yiyao was his woman, and how could she wear such clothes out. Jingyan understood that Chuxue hade to their house to set a bad example for Yiyao. Jingyan even had some doubts whether Chuxue had been kicked out or not. Maybe she just found a random excuse to get Zhao Nangong to lie to Jingyan with her again. The purpose of her was just to stay at their house and set a bad example for Yiyao! Jingyan frowned at Chuxue, Go and take the wallet you brought here. Chuxue didnt feel anything strange, so she also obediently went to get the wallet. Here. Chuxue handed the wallet to Jingyan, who took a look at it and began to smile at once. Suddenly he said, Huh? Someone knocked on the door, Chuxue, go and see who it is? Chuxue generally did what Jingyan asked, so she just curled her lips and ran over to open the door. But there was no one. Jingyan went behind Chuxue and gently pushed her out of the door, casually throwing her wallet out as well. Then he pped his hand and closed the door at once. Brother, what are you doing? Brother, open the door, I am your own sister Brother Yiyao help me Jing Jingyan, why dont you open the door for her? Yiyao finally could not bear to shut her out after hearing her pleading. No! She has so much money, why does she still live in our house? Jingyan said firmly. He said with a tough tone and a distinct attitude, and what he meant was that no one could open the door for Chuxue. Yiyao, lets go to sleep? Jingyan looked at her with a smile. No. Going to sleep after eating is easily to make people be fat. Besides, she wasnt very sleepy either. Why? Jingyan pretended to look a little hurt as he looked at Yiyao, whose aggrieved look made her could not bear to refuse him. Alright, then lets go lie down for a while. Yiyao seemed to think of something after she finished speaking, But what about Chuxue? Just now, Chuxue had been shut out by Jingyan, and it was scorching outside in the middle of the day, so what if Chuxue got heatstroke? After hearing Yiyao talk about Chuxue, he frowned at that moment, and then he thought: Never mind, she is not stupid anyway. Its alright, Chuxue is not stupid, and she will find a ce on her own. Come on, lets go and rest. Jingyan looked at Yiyao and said gently. But is is Chuxue really okay? Yiyao once again raised her head to ask Jingyan, still worrying about Chuxue. Shes fine. Jing Yan frowned, thinking: What is wrong with Yiyao. It was all Chuxues fault for making Yiyao not put him first. Being not happy at the moment, he directly picked up Yiyao and carried her back to the bedroom. Ah! What are you doing, Jingyan. Even though there were only two of them, Yiyao was still a little shy and even blushed slightly. Take a nap! Jingyan hugged her, whose heart was bursting with joy as he finally kicked the clingy Chuxue out of the house. Finally, it was time for only the two of them to be together again. Jingyanughed, feeling quite happy. Chuxue, who was standing outside the house, thought: Hum, he should kick me out just like that, woo woo woo He is so cruel that he should throw me, a young girl in her flowering season and his own sister out the door! And he even did not give me a penny not even my mobile phone then how can I contact Zhao Huh? Well, it seems that he threw out something when he pushed me out? The thing that was casually thrown out by Jingyan seems to be my wallet! Chuxue then took random little steps and walked step by step carefully, looking at the grass next to her to see if there could be something there. Found it! Chuxue found her wallet in the grass next to her. Its still good of my brother to know to give me wallet before kicking me out. But but my phone is still in the house.. Chuxue knew she couldnt go back, so she walked outside on the road by herself and called a taxi. Master, go to the nearby mall. Chuxue looked at the slippers she was wearing on her feet and the clothes on her body, and said to the taxi driver without hesitation. The taxi driver took two more nces at Chuxue in the rear view mirror, thinking: This girl is dressed really strangely, she couldnt have left her keys at home, could she? Well, its very likely that this is the case, judging from her look. The taxi driver then imagined in his mind about why she came out in slippers and pajamas. Jingyan, would Chuxue still be outside the door by herself? Yiyao still felt a little worried about Chuxue being out there alone.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jingyan was not happy and frowned after hearing her words, and then he closed his eyes and said calmly:Shes fine. Dont worry about her. After thinking for a moment, she still felt quite worried and wanted to get up and go down to see if Chuxue was still outside the door. What are you doing? Jingyan, who originally had his eyes closed, opened them because of Yiyaos movement. Chuxue doesnt have any money or a phone with her, where can she go? I have to go and check her. Yiyao said anxiously. Heughed as he listened to what she said. Yiyao could only look at Jingyan innocently with her big eyes open, not knowing what he wasughing at. Then Jingyan said: I threw her wallet out of the door with her phone in it just now. He smiled and looked at Yiyao, who was stunned after hearing his words, then he reached out his hand and touched her nose. You just threw out both her wallet and the phone? Yiyao was still a little confused. Of course, shes my own sister. Jingyan said, feeling a little amused. No matter what Chuxue had done, she was still his own sister. Therefore, no matter what Jingyan did to her, he still loved her very much. Alright, take a good sleep. Jingyan kissed her forehead and buried his head in her neck, speaking calmly. Okay. Yiyao looked at his side face and felt quite warm in her heart. But from time to time, she still thought of that unborn baby. That baby who had passed away due to an ident. Just two days ago, she received a court summons, saying that in just a few days, the trial would be held. And the thought of it made Yiyao feel sad. Jingyan noticed that Yiyao seemed to thinking about something, so he opened his eyes, looking at her tenderly, and asked: Yiyao, whats wrong? You can not sleep? Jingyan originally wanted to let her rest for a while at noon, but now Yiyao seemed to not be very sleepy. Its alright, Jingyan, lets rest together for a while. After saying that, Yiyao closed her beautiful eyes. Jingyan then narrowed his eyes, who knew that Yiyao might be sad again because of thinking of the baby. Okay. Jingyan looked at her, who had already closed her eyes, and said in a low voice. Then he slowly closed his eyes as well. After Anna Xie went back to school, all she did everyday was attending sses, without beingte or leaving early. Everything remained exactly the same as before and nothing had changed. Recently, she did not had any sses. So she held many revision material and reviewed them in the library or the terrace ssroom everyday. Anna did not contact Yulin Xiao, and he also did note to school to see her, who never called her once. Yulin did not contact Anna during this week, and Anna herself could not say exactly what kind of feeling she had. But she felt kind of painful in her heart, who just felt hurt a little without any reasons. But didnt she herself not want him toe to her? Didnt she decide to cut off contact with him? So that was good..just like now, no one contacted each other Everything was the way she wanted it to be. In the terrace ssroom, Anna was sitting by the window, who was wearing a white dress today, with her long hair casually draping over her shoulders. As soon as Yulin entered the ssroom, he saw this scene: Anna was looking down at something seriously, and she suddenlyughed, then turned her head to look out of the window. A gentle breeze blew outside the window, causing Annas hair to fly up from her shoulders, and she lifted her hand to pin the loose hair behind her ear. Yulin was attracted by her, whose heart even seemed to have missed a beat. He felt as if his empty heart and low mood of the week had all gone with the breeze blowing in through the window the moment he saw Anna. Anna! When Anna heard someone calling her, she turned her head and saw Yulin leaning against the wall and grinning. The sunlight was shining through the ss on him, who seemed to be an angel, but an angel with an evil smile. Why are you here? Anna feltplicated when she saw Yulin, but she indeed was slightly delighted in her heart. At this moment, Yulin was less unruly than his usual look and he was gentler and happier. With a smile on his face, Yulin slowly walked towards Anna from the door, saying: Well? Ivee to see you, after all Then he paused and stopped walking, then he looked at Anna fixedly, saying: After all, our rtionship is not ordinary, so it is quite normal toe to see you, isnt it? Then Anna thought: Yes, Yulin is originally a young master of a rich family. So it seems that I have indeed thought too much Indeed how could he havee to see me just because he misses me? Haha, Annaughed at herself in her heart. What? Arent you happy to see mee here? Yulin frowned, whose originally good-looking eyebrows became slightly twisted. He thought: Why is Anna suddenly frustrated? She was obviously very happy just now. Is it because she hates me? Or because of my arrival? Thinking of this, Yulin felt a little depressed without knowing why. But then he thought: Why should I think so much about it? As long as I am happy, it does not matter for me whether she is happy or not, and whether she hates me or not. What are you doing here? Didnt I alreadypensate youst time? Anna red at him, frowning her eyebrows, and she looked at him with confusion. Yulin snickered, Yes, you indeed have alreadypensated me thest time, but Then he walked up to Anna and whispered by her ear: But you haventpensated yourself for what happened that night . Yulin felt that Anna was his own happiness, and he just liked to tease her without knowing why. He even thought she was quite cute when she was annoyed at him. Yulin didnt know what was wrong with himself, for he had not had this kind of hobby before. When exactly did he be like this? He seemed tohave a change after he met Anna. Thinking of this, Yulin could not help but smile, but Anna looked at him angrily and said, That night was originally an ident, and and it was me who suffered a loss, right? Yulin then thought: So this girl is not very stupid, now that she knows that she is the one who suffered a loss. Mentioning the thing about that night, Yulin felt quite awkward. After dropping off Anna that day, he had wanted to go to a bar with some of his friends. But somehow, he drove to that vi without knowing why, and then he went into the wine cer and stood there motionlessly, thinking about how he and Anna went into the cer that night to get the wine. And the more he thought about it, the happier he became, and he even smiled unconsciously. After standing there for a long time, he went to the room dizzily and stood at the door, remembering what he had said to that silly girl Anna. Then he went back to the bed to lie down. Though the sheets had not been changed, and he had excessive concern for neatness, he still lied on the bed directly. He had not noticed that a bit of b***d was in the middle of the bed sheet. But the moment he saw it, he had a extremelyplicated mood, who felt excited, happy, nervous, and surprised at the same time. Multiple emotions instantly upied his brain. I dont care. Anyway, that night Miss Xie was very active and took advantage of me. Well, now you want to deny it? Yulin came closer to her little by little, asking: Miss Xie you dont want to deny it by virtue of drunkenness, do you? Chapter 428: Chapter 428 He Held Her More Tightly Yulin Xiao frowned unhappily and reached out to pinch Anna Xies chin, forcing her to look at him. Anna felt hurt and frowned at him, sayingStop, what are you doing? You are hurting me. Anna then thought: Why does he pinch me and make me hurt every time? It is the same this time and before. Do I make him feel annoyed? Yulin immediately dropped his hands after he heard Annas words, thinking: Why is this girl so weak, I did not even use much strength before she cried out. Why do you not answer my questions and are so absent-minded? Yulin acted like a young master of a rich family, whose words were also so unreasonable. I was just thinking about things. Anna raised her head and stated the reason why she had been absent-minded. Come on? Who is not thinking about something when one is absent-minded? Yulin thought as he felt quite speechless, then he said: Lets go, I am quite happy today, so Ill buy you a big meal. Then he directly pulled up Anna and left, who was sitting on the chair Then Anna said: Hey, my books Yulin looked at Annas book on the desk, smiling, and he directly held the books in his arms before he walked forward. Hey hey Anna was stunned at once, being somewhat unsure about what happened. She was still not sure about what was going on when Yulin left alone with her review materials that had been put on the table. When he walked to the door, Yulin shouted, Hey, are you leaving? Do you still want your books or not? Yulin was very smart, maybe every young master of a rich family was that smart. He always knew what kind of excuse he could use to make Anna not refuse him. Chuxue Ye, do you think this is good? Ill buy it for you, okay? Zhao Nangong held a light yellow dress in his hand and said cheerfully to Chuxue, who was sitting at the side leisurely and drinking tea. Chuxue really couldnt stand him any longer, feeling Zhao was very annoyed, then she looked up and said, Okay. Wrap it up. After hearing Chuxues words, Zhao was happy again for a while, calling the shopping guide at the side to wrap it up for him. Chuxue really didnt know how Zhao knew that she wasnt at her brothers house, who had been following her since the first day she was kicked out. Chuxue did not wait for Zhao, who was still looking at the clothes, and walked straight towards the door to take the elevator. Okay, help me wrap this up too! Thanks. Zhao said with a gentle smile to the shopping guide. Turning his head to look at Chuxue, he found that she was no longer sitting in the original ce, and only after hurriedly looking for her, did he find that Chuxue had taken the elevator to go to the third floor. Hello, checkout and wrap it up for me, and Ille down and get itter. Zhao hastily dropped his bank card and asked the shopping guide to help wrap it up, then he went up alone to find Chuxue. In the living room, Jingyan Ye was busy cooking and said, wearing an apron, Yiyao Duan, take a te over for me. Since thest time he received Yiyaos appreciation and praise of his cooking, Jingyan seemed to have taken a keen interest in cooking. Now, he cooked for Yiyao almost every day and cooked several different dishes for her every time. Jingyan was busy cooking for a while, then he found that Yiyao still hadnt brought the te to him yet, so he stopped what he was doing and turned his head to look at her. He saw that Yiyao was sitting on the sofa. Then he became a little depressed as well, for him knowing that Yiyao was thinking of that child again. He brought the dishes on the table and the two ate quickly as they were going to court today. After they finished eating, Jingyan packed up the things and prepared to go out, then Yiyao stared at him before he went out and said: Jingyan, Im going too. Her eyes were full of determination. Jingyan originally had not wanted Yiyao to go with him, but he could not stop her if Yiyao really wanted to go. After all He nodded and looked at her, saying: Good.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jingyan then looked at her, who was closing her eyes and felt quite painful, thinking: It is all my fault! I..I failed to protect her and our baby. He walked over to the sofa and sat down, Yiyao, dont be so sad. Dont feel bad about the things that have past. Okay? He hugged her and continued to say: We still have a promising future, we Jingyan had wanted to say something else, but suddenly he felt Yiyao was trembling slightly. He then held her even more tightly He thought: Damn it! I made her cry again! The court session was opened, and Ziying Duan appeared in the prison uniform. Although she had been quite gloomy, she seemed to be quite delighted the moment she saw Jingyan, and she kept shouting in the direction of Jingyan and Yiyao. The judge finally sentenced that she was insane, and the judical oue was only a fine and two months imprisonment. This result made Jingyan feel quite confused. He had not expected to such a simple oue. While Yiyao was quite indifferent, as if she had already expected it. But the more she pretended to be indifferent, the more heartbroken Jingyan felt. At least, she should make a reaction. Suddenly, Yiyao began to cry. She fell into his arms and sobbed, Why do the bad people always get their way? Yiyao, Yiyao, dont be like this. Shes indeed bad, but our life cant be ruined because of a bad person, we still have to be happy and live our lives positively. In the future, we will have another baby. Yiyao, dont cry. Jingyan was in panic at the moment, who had no idea how tofort her, so he could only keep patting her back with his hands and keep saying: Yiyao, dont cry, dont cry anymore. But he knew that it was useless tofort her like that. Have another baby? Yiyao repeated these words with tears in her eyes. But in her heart, she was screaming frantically, refusing his proposal. No No I wont have another baby I will never have another baby never again! Dont be sad, okay? Yiyao, when we get hometer, Ill make you another delicious meal. Jingyan gently patted her back and said to her. Wipe your tears and lets go eat, okay? Jingyan said as tenderly as he could, who doted on her to the utmost. Okay. Yiyao nodded. She knew that Jingyan had been very tiredtely, who usuallyforted her and cooked several different dishes for her everyday in the past two days. Although some of the dishes were not delicious, she was still deeply touched. She knew clearly in her heart that she fell in love with someone who loved her deeply as well. The two left and went back home again. And Yiyao was indeed hungry again. Jingyan then was busy cooking in the kitchen again, wearing the same pink apron. While Yiyao was sitting on the sofa, trying to calm herself down. And as she turned her head to look at Jingyan, she suddenly felt that she was really very happy. Dinner is ready! Come and eat. Jingyan had already put the dishes on the table, which were all Yiyaos favourite. There were four dishes and one soup on the table: Roasted eggnt, braised fish in brown sauce, roasted sweet potato, stir-fried bamboo shoots and pork rib soup. Anna Xie had seen Yulins yellow Ferrari before, but this time he had changed his car again, which was a red Ferrari. Anna was speechless, wondering why all his cars were so eye-catching, Where are we going on earth? After Anna got on the car, Yulin drove the car, saying that he was going to take her to eat a big meal. Anna remembered the ce that Yulin had took her tost time, which was not suitable for someone as ordinary as her to go at all. So if they were still going to that kind of ce this time, Anna would not go with him no matter how. Yulin nced at Anna with a smile, who was sitting on the passenger side, then he said: Ive already said that Ill take you to have a big meal. Then Anna thought to herself: You said the same thingst time, but you still went to Wei Yus birthday party. Yulin seemed to know clearly what Anna was thinking, and he nced at her, who was quite depressed, then he said with a smile: Dont worry, it wont be the same asst time, this time I will really take you to have a big meal. Hum, itd better be that way. If what you said is not true again, I will never go out with you! Anna thought with dissatisfaction in her heart. Itd better be that way, otherwise next time I wont go out with you. Anna looked at him with dissatisfaction and said. Yulin then looked sideways at the disgruntled Anna and found she was quite cute, who was curling her lips and frowning. Luckily, this time they were indeed going to have a big meal, because Yulins friends were having a barbecue today. Thinking of this, Yulin actually felt slightly relieved in his heart, as if he was d that this time he indeed would not take her to that kind of party. Soon, Yulin took Anna to a ce. On the outside, it didnt seem very luxurious, but only when Anna got inside did she realize that it was actually a veryrge hotel. He took Anna inside and looked for his friends. She thought it was just a luxuriously decorated hotel with arge area, but she never expected that there would be a site for barbecue inside. Anna followed Yulin closely, and Yulin could not help but feel quite happy after seeing her follow him. He liked Annas reaction at this moment and this feeling of her relying on him. Come on, stupid girl. Yulin pulled Anna and held her in his arms, keeping others away from her. Yulin is here? Oh, whos this little girl? Yulins friends whistled to him as they watched him walking in, and they even cheered after seeing Anna. Stop. Yulin wasnt annoyed at their words, who greeted his friends and joked with them. A man, who held sses of wine came towards Yulin, then Yulin took one and smiled at him. Anna noticed that there were actually some girls here in addition to his friends, who were probably the femalepanions of them. Didnt you say there was a big meal? Anna looked at the people, raised her head at Yulin and asked in confusion. Anna thought: Arent we having a big meal? Where is the big meal? Why isnt here any food? I am very hungry. Yulin froze when he heard her words, then he said seriously to his friend, Shit, didnt you tell me toe and have a big meal? Wheres the big meal? His friends were also stunned, for the meal was not ready yet, and was that little girl who seemed to be very innocent kidnapped by Yulin? Howe the first thing she said was Didnt you say there was a big meal? Where is the big meal? She was quite different from the women present, who was as clean as a pure spring. Uh, right away. We just finished building the fire. The man who had just given Yulin the ss of red wine said, then he looked at Anna with amusement. Well, you heard him say that they just finished building the fire. Yulin said to the dumbfounded Anna. Yulin looked down and saw a shelf not far away with food for the barbecue, and then he said to Anna, Look over there, its full of food on the shelf. Go pick something you like to eat. Oh, yeah. Anna was excited to see the food and she almost ran over to it. Wait a second, Yulin called out to stop her, You know how to grill food, right? Anna thought to herself: What can I not do? Even if I dont know how to grill, I can learn. Then she straightened out her chest proudly to him and said: Of course, dont underestimate me. Thats good, go ahead. Yulin touched her head dotingly and said with a smile. Yulins friends all became dumbfounded after hearing his words, thinking: When did Yulin, who has the casual and elegant bearing be like this? He even was not that concerned about Wei Yu, right? They originally had thought that this Anna was just an innocent student girl that Yulin had found temporarily, but now it seemed like their rtionship was not that simple. Well, Yulin, who is this little girl? The man sitting in the middle of the people asked. Just a silly little girl. Yulin said as he looked at Anna who had already chosen her food by the grill. Some of those women had known Yulin before, and they were full of jealousy since they had never seen Yulin treat any woman so specially. Yulin was talking to his friends, but he nced at Anna inadvertently for several times. For a moment, Yulin was even jealous of the vegetables that Anna had been holding in her hands and staring at, thinking: Why should a pile of vegetables make Anna keep staring at them? Why cant I be stared by her like that? Yulin waspletely unaware that what he thought now meant he kind of liked Anna already Yulin,e and y, let those girls go grill the food and eat on their won. A man took out a pair of ying cards and said. Okay. Yulin looked at Anna, who was still grilling the food alone, then he said yes to the man. Ill not y, for Im a bit hungry and I want to go grill something to eat. The man who spoke was dressed in casual clothes, and he was the same man who had just given Yulin a ss of wine. Dongzi? Youre not ying? Yulin asked. Im a bit hungry, and I will go over to eat some food. Dongzi smiled and walked over to the barbecue grill after he finished his words. After looking at him, Yulin turned around and said: Alright, deal the cards. Dongzi took some food and wanted to go to one of the barbecue grills alone to grill them and eat, but when he passed by Anna, he noticed that her food were all burnt. He narrowed his eyes, thinking: This girl does not seem to know how to grill food. Dongzi then put the food on her grill and asked: Do you need help? Then he picked up Annas vegetables that had not been grilled yet and put them on the grill. Chapter 429: Chapter 429 Jealousy The man in front of her was wearing a sports suit with short hair and smart face. Anna thought he looked pretty handsome.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There are tricks for Barbecue. You are not skilled. What? Tricks? After imagining for a while, a scene appeared in her mind. In TV shows, the chef just put the food on the grill and then sprinkled some salt and cumin or something, they just needed to turn the food over and prepared to eat. It seemed to have no tricks. But, what skills I need to learn? Anna was confused, she did exactly the same as the chef in TV show. Dongzi was calm, however, after hearing Annas words and looking at her innocent face, he smiled and said, Look, the food are brunt. After seeing the burned food and the smiling boy in front of her, Anna was convinced. Why? Anna asked in confusion, she frowned and didnt know the reason. You forgot to put the oil. Dongziughed, the girl in front of him was really cute. However, Anna just ignored his words and indulged in her own world. Dongzi thought that if there were not many people here, she would probably bit her finger and grabbed the clothes. When Anna finally regained her thoughts, she patted her head and spat out her tongue towards Dongzi. Im stupid to make such mistake. Annas face flushed. Well, its okay, everyone acted like this before. Dongzi replied softly, his voice was as warm as sun. Have you finished? After staring at Dongzis food for a while, Anna suddenly said. After realizing what she had said, Anna felt embarrassed, how could she say that? She was just a foodie. Hearing this, Dongzi was a bit stunned then he answered, Do you like to have a try? Then he handed some vegetables to Anna. Anna was very happy to hear this, it turned out that he was not only handsome, but also kind and gentle. He just treated her the food. However, Anna didnt know that Dongzi was shocked. She looked at him with desire in her eyes. He thought that she would ask him the skills of Barbecue and didnt expect her to say this. This girl was really interesting, Dongzi remembered that she came here with Yulin Xiao. In the past, Yulin Xiao was the first toe. Today, he came sote, besides, he even brought a girl with him. She must be a very important girl. Thinking of the face of Yulin Xiao, Dongzi felt very excited, he hadnt seen him to act like that for a long time. It was really interesting. Seeing that Anna ate very fast, Dongzi grilled more, however, it seemed that Anna was very hungry that she kept eating. Dongzi knew that the Barbecue he made taste good, however, it was the first time for him to see such a girl who ate so much. While Anna was eating, she still stared at the food on the grill. Dongzi was shocked, was she really a girl? How could she eat so much? After noticing Dongzis expression, Anna felt a bit embarrassed and said, Im just a little hungry, do you want it? I can give it to you. Anna said a bit reluctantly. Well, just eat yourself, Ill eatter. Dongzi replied with a smile. Anna thought that Dongzi was really a nice man, so she introduced herself, Im Anna. Hearing this, Dongzi smiled, Just call me Dongzi, they all call me like this. Dongzi? The name sound a little weird, how could him be Yulin Xiaos friend? He was so nice! It seemed that there were also kind yboys just like Dongzi. Anna! Seeing that Anna chatted happily with Dongzi, Yulin Xiao felt furious and yelled with his fist clenched. Why was she there? She said that she went to eat the Barbecue. Why was she chatting with Dongzi? It seemed that she lied to him. What? Hearing that someone was calling her, Anna turned back, the next moment she saw Yulin Xiao who looked very unhappy. Do you want to eat some? Dongzi is good at making Barbecue. Anna smiled happily and asked Yulin Xiao with her hands waved. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao felt better, it seemed that she still remembered him. Give it to me. Yulin Xiao reached out his hand, seeing that Yulin Xiao still stood there, Anna didnt felt angry and just walked to him and handed him the food. However, the next moment, she turned back to Dongzi, which made Yulin Xiao very furious. Seeing this, Dongzi smiled yfully. Yiyao, lets go out to have a walk. We havent gone out for a long time. Jingyan said while washing the dishes. After thinking for a while, Yiyao agreed, she knew that Jingyan did this for her, he wanted to make her happy even though he was already very tired. They hadnt gone out for a long time. Knock, Knock! Brother, open the door, Im Chuxue. When Yiyao was pondering, she heard that somebody was knocking the door. After listening carefully, she knew it was Chuxue. Then, she quickly walked over to open the door. Yiyao, I really miss you so much. As soon as the door was opened, Chuxue held Yiyao tightly and said, I miss you! Do you want to go out? Yiyao dressed differently so that Chuxue noticed it. Obviously, she wanted to go out. Chuxue smiled and asked, Where is my brother? Is he here? Chuxue looked around but didnt find Jingyan. He is changing his clothes upstairs. Yiyao smiled and looked at Chuxue who always looked happy. I know that you are hanging out, just take me with you, please. Chuxue winked at Yiyao and said in a shy manner. OK? Seeing that Yiyao kept silent, Chuxue asked again. Of course, Yiyao couldnt bear this and answered, Fine. Hearing this, Chuxue felt happy and eximed, Great. Who allowed you toe with us? Jingyan suddenly stopped Chuxue. Brother, please, I can serve you on the way. Chuxue looked at Jingyan and said cautiously. Hearing this, Yiyao smiled, Chuxue was so cute. Of course she wouldnt ask her to do that. Jingyan was speechless, was she really his sister? Why did she interrupt he and Yiyao? After thinking for a while, Jingyan suddenly thought something and quickly held Yiyao, then he said, I only love Yiyao, dont love me! Hearing this, Chuexue was speechless as well, she though that Jingyan was really imaginative. How could he think like this? So she quickly rebutted, Don worry, I dont like you. Seeing that Yiyao keptughing, Chuxue exined, Yiyao, you have to trust me, I dont like him at all. Just at this moment, Chuxue suddenly thought about Zhao, it seemed that she had left him in the store alone. Thinking like this, Chuxue felt a bit guilty, it was hard for him to find her. He even bought so many things for her, how could her left him alone? Should she go back to see whether he was still waiting in the store? Then, Jingyan said in a deep voice, Well go out, you are not allowed to be with us, just stay at home. Of course, Jingyan wouldnt let Chuxue to stay with them, if this happened, then there was no chance for him to be with Yiyao for Chuxue would keep chatting with her. Well, have fun. Chuxue said to Jingyan and Yiyao. Ill be waiting for you. Although Chuxue agreed, actually she was thinking about Zhao. Jingyan narrowed his eyes and looked at Chuxue, then he said, Behave well okay? Well go out now. Well, I know, Im not a child anymore. Chuxue pouted her mouth and said a bit grieved. Fine. Then they left. Chuxue, were leaving, Ill bring some delicious food to you. Yiyao smiled softly. Well, thank you, Yiyao. It seemed that Yiyao was her sister, her brother acted like a stranger. After they left, Chuexue felt bored, so she took out her things and left. Yulin Xiao didnt know how to describe his feeling. He felt unpleasant when he saw Anna was chatting with Dongzi. However, he told himself that he just didnt want Dongzi to cheat her. It was not love, that was all his thought. Heforted himself like this and ignore the feeling in his heart. What did Yulin Xiao say to you? Dongzi focused himself on the grill and asked casually. Nothing. Anna opened her eyes and looked at Dongzi. Seeing Annas behavior, Yulin Xiao was even more furious. Anna was still waiting for the food in Dongzis hand, she gave one Yulin Xiao, so she had nothing now. Seeing this, Dongzi smiled, he deliberately grilled longer and noticed Annas expression. Anna couldnt bear anymore and she asked, It is okay? Well, here you are, Dongzi smiled, it was the first time for him to see such a special girl. However, at this moment, someone took the food away. Anna raised her head and yelled, Yulin Xiao, what are you doing? Give it to me. Anna red angrily at Yulin Xiao, she was very angry now. Come with me. Yulin Xiao said nothing but grabbed her. What are you doing?Anna didnt know what happened, then she was taken out of the hotel. Get on the car, Yulin Xiao still didnt answer her question and said indifferently. No, I wont do that. Anna was angry, what happened to him? Why did he do this to her? Was he crazy? Every one has the right to be angry. Are you waiting for Dongzi? Yulin Xiao said nonchntly. He felt very furious when thinking like this. Well, youre right, Im waiting for him, Ill go back to eat the food made by him. Anna replied angrily with her head turned aside. Chapter 430: Chapter 430 Seduce the President Well, how dare you! Yulin Xiao felt very angry and then he drove away. Anna stood still and didnt know what happened, she felt very grieved. Yulin Xiao didnt even exin to her, he just asked her to eat dinner and then left her alone and yed with his friends himself. Fortunately, she met Dongzi who could instruct her and make food for her, or she would be very hungry. Anna waited there for a long time, she thought that Yulin Xiao wouldnt left her alone, however, all her done was in vain. At this moment, a blue Lamborghini stopped at Annas feet. After the window fell down, she saw Dongzi, then he asked, Anna? Why are you here alone? After looking around, he didnt saw Yulin Xiao, so he continued, Where is Yulin Xiao? He should be with you. Dongzi didnt know what happened. Hearing Yulin Xiaos name, Anna felt a bit depressed and replied, He had left. Hearing this, Dongzi knew that they must had a quarrel, he remembered that Yulin Xiao had dragged her out of the hotel. After looking at her for a while, he said, Anna, get on, Ill send you home. Its hard to take a taxi here. Well, I can go home myself. Although she thought Dongzi was a nice man, she didnt dare to trust him, so she refused directly. After chatting for a while, Dongzi left as well. Before leaving, he reminded her that this area was dangerous with all kinds of people, she must be cautious. The sky was getting darker and darker, just like her heart. Anna took a taxi to school. As soon as she entered the school, she saw that someone were pointing at her. She ignored them at first, however, when she walked into the campus, more and more people were discussing about her. She even heard two girls saying, It turns out that she is Anna, how dare such a in girl to seduce the president? Youre right. She must has her ways. Perhaps The two girls looked at each other with an implicit smile and then left. Seduce the president? Anna didnt know what they were talking about. She was too tired to pay attention to the rumor, after went back to the dormitory, she quickly lied on bed and fell asleep and even didnt noticed the weird expressions of her roommates. Anna, wake up, why are you still sleeping? Anna was woken up by her roommate Qiqi, Whats wrong? Dont you know the rumor? Youve said to have seduced the president, and people all say that you have an affair. Qiqi said anxiously, she really wanted to know the truth. What are you talking about? It is ridiculous. Anna felt a bit annoyed, what was she talking about? Anna regained her thought and frowned at Qiqi, then Senven continued, Look, you are now a famous people on the school website. After taking a look of the phone, Anna felt furious. Those were the photos of her and Yulin Xiao, besides Dongzi was also on them. She looked extremely happy when staying with Dongzi in these pictures. It was definitely a rumor, she only wanted the food in Dongzis hands, how could they say this? However, Qiqi looked at Anna excitedly and asked in surprise, Anna, this is you, right? Oh my god! Anna just ignored her words, she wanted to know who took such photos. They really looked vivid. Even her quarrel with Yulin Xiao was shot, not to mention the moments when they were on the car. She tried her best to avoid those ssmates and acted carefully, how could this happen? She didnt want to contact Yulin Xiao, but why did he call her yesterday? Why did he left her alone? Anna, who is your boyfriend? Qiqi kept asking, however, she couldnt answer her, she met Yulin Xiao a while ago, and Dongzi was just someone she met yesterday. Even if she was stupid, she couldnt believe this. No one would trust her. Anna, I think Yulin Xiao looks better, he is so cool. Qiqi was totally indulged in his smart appearance. I like neither of them! Just at this moment, the phone rang. Whose phone is ringing? Qiqi said. It was Annas phone, and the number looked unfamiliar, so Anna knew who was calling. Except Yulin Xiao, nobody knew her number. Anna, why dont you answer the phone? Seeing that Anna just took the phone and didnt answer, Qiqi asked. There was no need for her to answer his phone. They owned each other nothing now. Thus, Anna hung up the phone without hesitation and replied, Its just a scam phone call. However, the next moment, Yulin Xiao called again and she hung up again. Those fraud really works hard. Annaughed dryly. Unfortunately, the phone rang again, after seeing that it was the same number, Qiqi asked, Is it really a scam phone call, youd better pick up first. Anna felt a bit embarrassed, she didnt know what to say, there was nothing to talk about between them. Well, I left something in theundry, Ill get it first. Qiqi patted her head and quickly left. Although Anna was a bit numb, she knew that Qiqi did this on purpose. The next moment, the phone rang again. After waiting for a while, Anna finally picked up the phone. As soon as she answered, someone yelled angrily, Anna, where are you! Ive called you so many times. Hearing this, Anna felt grieved, how could he yell at her? It was he who left her alone yesterday. Why dont you answer my question? Anna? Answer my question! Yulin Xiao was so angry, why did she kept silent? He called her the whole night for fear that she was seduced by Dongzi. He even went to Dongzis home, however, Dongzi told him that she was waiting taxi alone yesterday and looked very depressed. After knowing that they werent together yesterday, Yulin Xiao felt happy, however, then he became anxious for he didnt know where she was.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Where she could go? Did she go back to school? Yulin Xiao didnt know how he got out of Dongzis vi, all he remembered was what Dongzi said, I heard that Fenfang Road is not safe recently, there was a female college student who got loss there a few days ago. Besides, Dongzi also said, Do you think she is safe or not? The next moment, he rushed out to find Anna. He drove very fast and arrived at Fenfang Road, he walked directly into the hotel and asked the manager if something weird had happened. However, the manager kept ttering him. Yulin Xiao was very anxious and kicked the manger, then he asked, Was there anything wrong happened? The manager was stunned, then he realized the situation and quickly answered, There seemed to be one. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao became even more furious and yelled, Give me an absolute answer. The manger answered in tremble, It seemed that a young woman was took away by some rascals. She might be a college student and was waiting for someone at the front of the hotel. The manager stood up and looked at Yulin Xiao somewhat frightened, he didnt dare to annoy him. Damn. God bless her. Do you still remember what the girl was wearing? Yulin Xiao was very nervous, it shouldnt be Anna. He couldnt believe that. She was wearing a dress. After thinking for a while, the manager said firmly. Do you know those rascals? Yulin Xiao gritted his teeth and asked. No, I havent met them those rascals before. Shit! Yulin Xiao cursed, which really cursed the manager. Rascals could be seen everywhere in this area. Yulin Xiao didnt know what to do if the girl the manager described was really Anna. He wouldnt definitely changed this area into a safer ce and gave a lesson to those rascals. Yulin Xiao narrowed his eyes, which were like frost. He kept calling Anna, however, she didnt answer the phone. So he could only search her around the area. Now she picked up the phone, which made him feel excited and a bit anxious. It was the first time for him to act like this, even Wei Yu wasnt be treated like this. Maybe it was because that Anna was stupid, or he was careless. He should be responsible for her. Since Wei had grown up with them, so such dangerous things wouldnt happen to her. Yulin Xiao was so proud that he just ignored his feeling which made he very anxious and nervous. Why do you yell at me? Anna felt very depressed and her eyes suddenly filled with tears. Anna, whats wrong with you? Yulin Xiao felt anxious, all he heard was Annas sob. Yulin Xiaoforted himself that nothing happened to Anna or he would definitely do something crazy. Im angry, theres a rascal who left me alone yesterday. Xiana sobbed, she felt sad when thinking about the things happened yesterday. Anna didnt realized her tone, she acted flirty and pouty, as if Yulin Xiao was her boyfriend. Where did you gost night? Yulin Xiao asked in a deep voice. Where can I go? I went back to school. Annas words were like sunshine that suddenly warmed Yulin Xiaos heart. It turned out that she went back to school yesterday. Why was he so stupid? Why didnt he think about this? Why dont you call me? Shit Yulin Xiao cursed in a low voice, he kept searching Anna and didnt sleepst night. It was you who left me alone. Why should I call you? Anna was furious, she never met such a perverse man before. Damn. I went back to find you but you were chatting with Dongzi happily. Yulin Xiao gritted his teeth and said. Of course he went back but only found that they were chatting happily. Chapter 431: Chapter 431 As Extravagant As Before Come out now, go to gate, and wait for me for ten minutes. Yulin said to Anna in amanding tone. Damn it, if she doesnt listen to me, shell suffer. With a curse, Yulin sped off towards the school in a brand new Lamborghini. Anna really felt masochistic, for she did obediently what Yulin told her to do. Then she said to herself, No, I have to go back, otherwise he will bully meter. Well? Isnt this Anna? Look at the headlines of our school, the woman hooks up with the president? The woman who flirts with two guys! Anna looked up and saw Qiaoqiao Su, the most beautiful girl in their college, wearing the most popr tasseled puzzle dress this year, with a tall figure and delicate features. The girl beside Qiaoqiao saw Anna ignored herself and looked at Qiaoqiao instead, she got a little angry: Is she looking down on me? Im talking to you, you little bitch, who hooked up with the president! Anna didnt want to argue with them, so she ignored it and just stood quietly looking at her phone. You, bitch. The woman who spoke saw Anna ignoring her and felt a little embarrassed, so she walked up and pushed Anna. Anna would resist even if she was a bit weak, What are you doing, Jing Wu, Anna red angrily as she was pushed and nearly fell over. Jing Wu crossed her arms, held her head high, looked down at Anna, who was much shorter than her, and proudly said, what, I can do whatever I want, do you have a problem with that? You little bitch. You are the little bitch, just know to follow Qiaoqiao Su every day, like a dog! Anna red at Jing Wu who was noisily shrewish and scolding. You Jing Wu was instantly angry, she knew that in her ssmates thought she was like Qiaoqiaos dog, which she hated the most. Jing Wu reached out to hit Anna, and suddenly her wrist was grabbed by a man and thrown away. Are you okay? Yulin had just arrived when he saw this shrew about to reach out and hit Anna. And Anna just stood there without a move, was she going to wait to be beaten by this ugly woman? Im fine. When Anna saw Yulin, her eyes became red, and her felt extremely aggrieved. Anna hugged Yulin suddenly. Yulin, why did you juste, why are you sote. Anna was sad. She hugged Yulin, andined her aggression from yesterday to now Its okay, its okay, dont be afraid. Yulin was a little surprised by Annas sudden hug. Thats right, when Annas first reaction was to hug him, Yulin was ted and happy. Dont be afraid, Im here. Yulin narrowed his eyes, looked at the three people in front of him, and shouted at them in apletely different tone, Get the hell out of here! Jing Wu was shocked by Yulins eyes and stammered, Hmph, dont think you can be recklessly just because someone is protecting you. Sorry, my friend may be a little excited, for seeing her favorite man being snatched away by others. Qiaoqiao, who had not spoken from the beginning, said with a smile. She was so elegant like a princess, with a smile all the time, she had never spoken until Yulin arrived, and just watched Jing Wu. Yulin frowned and looked at Qiaoqiao, then at Anna in his arms. Get away. Yulin was very happy originally, but the happiness was worn down by Qiaoqiao s words. Yulin didnt know whats wrong with him, it seemed that as long as there re something about Annately, he always cared about it without thinking. Qiaoqiao, who just stood here to apologize for her friend, said that her friends most beloved man was snatched away. By whom? By Anna? If not, why did that shrew bullied Anna just now and called Anna a little bitch who seduced the president? Yulin was angered by such a casual apology from Qiaoqiao. Anna rubbed her head, looked up and asked Yulin, Sorry, I Anna stammered, and slightly blushed, I seem to have my snot on your clothes Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yulin was speechless, what a silly girl. And the displeasure he had just felt was dissipated by Annas words. Well, how could Anna steal someones boyfriend? She was too stupid and dumb to do such a thing. Lets go, I have to buy some clothes. Yulin smiled and rubbed the Annas head. Yulins clothes must be very expensive, Anna looked at Yulins clothes and frowned. Come on, what are you doing? Yulin, who was already walking beside the car, said. Oh, okay. Anna looked at Yulin s new car and truly thought Yulin was a dude. Why do you get a new car again? Anna asked Yulin curiously from the passenger side. Why? Of course because of Anna. I can change it whenever I want, I have plenty of money. But Yulin, such a proud person, would not tell the story aboutst night. Huh! What acent man. This new car was really good-looking, however, it was as extravagant and eye-catching as ever. Wow, Ive never been here before, Anna said as she followed Yulin to the citys most prosperous and luxurious mall. Anna remembered a ssmate who worked here, she went back and bragged that the coffee here was the best coffee, and its free, because the people who spent here were the richest people in the city, anyone of their clothes was enough for them students to live for a year. Now for the first time here, Annas first impression was that its so big, and then its a little shaky with lights everywhere. Follow me, dont get lost. Anna looked so ignorant, but in Yulins eyes, shes quite cute. It sounded crazy for Yulin. Okay. Anna looked around at the ce, where her ssmate had been bragging about. Yulin walked ahead with a smile, Anna made him feel so happy. They came to the Men s Section. The shop guide at the entrance had noticed Yulin early, and looked at him with a smile. Anna felt that when these guides looked at Yulin, their eyes were glowing without any disguise. Yulin picked out a shirt, and before he started to speak, a sharp-eyed saleswoman asked attentively, Sir, this is thetest shirt, may I help you wrap it up? Perfect smile, perfect service, all of these seemed so perfect, but Anna just think that the saleswoman smiled very ugly, and looked ugly too. Anna just didnt like the way she looked at Yulin. No. Anna walked over and took the clothes in Yulins hand unexpectedly, and put it back. The saleswoman froze, who was this ugly woman dressed in cheap, rustic clothes? Yulinughed, Isnt that good? Its not good, its ugly. Lets go and take a look over there. Saying that, she took Yulins arm and left that area directly. Yulin wondered what happened to Anna, Whats wrong? He smiled and rubbed Anna s head. Nothing, I just think I got your clothes dirty, so I should pick one for you by myself. Anna said in a somewhat awkward tone. Sure, then Ill wait for you to buy a clothes for me. Yulinughed happily. I just saw a nice one over there, lets go to take a look. Anna looked at the store on the right and said. Anna ran over with Yulin gleefully, picked up a clothing and looked at it, and instantly froze. Holy shit? Are they robbing? A clothing costs more than 10,000 RMB, which is even more horrible than robbing. Anna looked at the price and did not know what to do. She just said she would buy a clothing for Yulin, and now she was directly shocked by the high price. She turned her head to see Yulins smiling handsome face, and felt so embarrassed. Well, why are all the clothes here so ugly? I dont like it actually. Anna waved her hand and pulled Yulin to walked away. The saleswoman was stunned, what did the girl in cheap dress say? Our clothes here are ugly? Come on, our clothes are of thetest style and the best fabric, how could she said the clothes here are not good? Who is that girl with Mr.Xiao? A saleswoman curiously asked another person. I dont know, I havent seen her before either. Another woman replied. This girl had never appeared before, and Mr.Xiao indulged her so much, maybe she was very important to Mr.Xiao. Yulin had never seen this kind of ce, with so many peopleing and going, street stalls, pancakes, baked sweet potatoes, fruit you could buy almost anything you want here. This ce waspletelyparable to arge supermarket, but the only drawback was that it looked so unhygienic. Yulin frowned at the unhygienic food, and watched with disgust as various people walked past him. Hey, what are you doing there? Yulin looked at Anna beside him, Im going to buy a pancake, do you want it? Yulin looked at the cart that sold pancakes really disgusting. No. Yulin frowned. Then Ill have one. Anna walked to the stall and asked for a pancake. Two eggs, one sausage, more chili, scallions andtro please. Okay. Yulin still frowned, he did not want to stay in this ce for a moment. The ce was cluttered, noisy and made him particrly irritable. But Anna liked this ce, she seemed toe here a lot. Anna was holding the pancake in her hand and enjoyed it happily, which Yulin had never seen before. What are we doing here? Yulin asked Anna, who was eating with a mouthful of oil. Buy clothes. Anna said with wide, blinking eyes. This ce? What kind of clothes? Yulin asked, frowning in confusion. Anna noticed that Yulin had been frowning since he came here. Uh-huh, yes. Lets go, Ill take you there. Anna said and walked straight away. Anna seemed to think of something, suddenly stopped and said with a smile, Stay close to me, dont get lost, its a big ce. Indeed, this ce was very big, and if people who had onlye here few times would sure to get lost, thats why Anna said so. Yulin froze when he heard Anna say this, he used to be the one who said this to others, no one had ever said this to him before, but this feeling seemed so good. Yulin finally stopped frowning and revealed a long-lost smile, Hurry up. Anna urged. The first floor of the market was mostly to sell school bags, and the second floor was to sell clothes. Here it is, go to pick one you like and Ill buy it for you. Anna held her head high and looked at Yulin with pride. Yulin was obedient and happily went into a store and started picking a clothing in earnest. Yulin remembered the women who had a rtionship with him in the past, it was always he who said these words to those women, no one had ever spoken to him like this. However, the girl behind him who was eating with oil on mouth said to him, Choose whatever you want, Ill buy it for you. This feeling seemed to be not bad. This stupid girl always brought him surprises. Look, how about this one, its nice. Anna held up a blue shirt and asked Yulin. Yulin looked at the shirt for a long time, then said: Well, its really special. Chapter 432: Chapter 432 Approaching Cautiously Anna Xie carefully held the pancake in one hand and carried the supposedly good-looking shirt in the other. She smiled with happiness and satisfaction. This was the first time she bought clothes for a man and the first time she felt so rxed. In this way, Yulin Xiao and she would not owe each other anything, otherwise it always seemed like she had been causing him trouble. But after a while, Anna felt that she had thought it wrong, it should be Yulin who did something wrong, and it should be Yulin who apologized to her, however, Anna didnt mind. Look, how good it is. Anna proudly looked at Yulin, You know what, this is not worse than what you saw before, the clothes sold in that ce are also purchased from here. Hearing Annas words, and looking at her proud look, Yulin was speechless, this silly girl even couldnt distinguish whats high-grade goods, or whats a flea-market product? However, at this moment, he quite enjoyed this feeling, especially when Anna said: you can pick whatever you want, Ill buy it for you. This girl was so cute! Yes, youre right. Yulin smiled in a good mood. Then Annaughed louder. Shall I try this? Seeing Annas smile, Yulin felt that the gloom in his life ran away all of a sudden. Anna looked at Yulin and suddenly blushed, shyly like a little girl who had just been loved by a boy. Tut, Anna felt her left cheek be surprisingly moist. Yulin, you , Anna came back to her senses, and only then did she realize that Yulin had given her a k**s. Yulin were still looking at her with some affection, I I just think the pancake looks delicious. Yulin just said that, and than wondered how he had be so clumsy at the moment. He just kissed a girl. This city, thousands of girls wanted his to k**s, but he has to find a stupid reason to exin after kissing her. This was not his style. Seeing Annas shy look, the saleswoman seemed to understand something. Your boy friend is so elegant, girl, this jewel blue shirt is very nice for him. Moreover, you really have a good taste, this is our new shirt, but the price may be a little higher. The saleswoman noticed that Yulin looked like a rich man, so he said the price first. Whats more, Anna seemed to usually hang around the wholesale market, so it was impossible to cheat her. However, the price should be said first, so that it was convenient to bargainter. Jewel blue? Yulin heard this name and could not help but think of the host of the rural show, he had also been to the countryside because of the business, and happened to pass by a farming base of hispany, where a performance was taking ce in the countryside, and the host of the show was wearing this jewel blue shirt. Really? Anna held the shirt while gesturing over Yulin, Good, youre so handsome like a host. As expected, Yulin guessed it. However, seeing Anna was so serious when she took the clothing andpared it to him, Yulin was even a little touched. How much is it? Well take this one. Anna looked at the clothing with satisfaction and fussed over the material, Well, its not worse than those in the big malls at all. Hearing Annaspliment, the saleswoman smiled smugly, Of course, we purchase the clothes from the same ce, of course our clothes are not worse. 200 yuan, the little girl is our regr customer, Ill give you a 20% discount, 160 yuan. The saleswoman said while nimbly handing Anna the wrapped shirt. But Anna frowned, Well, I rememberst time the price tag of this shirt should be 100, right? Last time? Yulin didnt continue to listen to what Anna was saying. But, she mentioned the price tag of this shirtst time? That meant she had been here before? Whom did she choose clothes for? He had felt something was wrong. Child, you must remember it wrong, it should be ake blue one, not a jewel blue one. The saleswoman was very experienced, and how could she admit that she had altered the price. Okay, then 160 yuan, I ll take it. Anna finished, pulled out two hundred yuan bills from her wallet and handed them to the saleswoman. It feels so amazing to spend someone else s money. Yulin said with a tsk. Anna gave Yulin a disdainful look, Do you want to a pancake? Ill buy it for you. It turned out that Anna thought Yulin was staring himself to death because he wanted to eat pancakes and fruit. Yulin didnt know how to answer, he didnt believe that Anna was really a fool. Anna, whom exactly did you select the shirt for before? Why would you havee here before to see this shirt? Yulins eyes suddenly became red, which made Anna a little confused. Ill talk to youter. Anna said as she ate her pancake. identally, the sauce inside the pancake dripped down. What? Anna looked at her shoes annoyingly. Whats wrong? Seeing Annas expression, Yulin frowned. This noisy ce made people unwilling to stay long, and Anna was always in a lot of troubles. The sauce dropped on my white shoes. Anna was wearing thetest popr white shoes, and the sauce of the pancake was the hardest to wash off. Yulin felt speechless once again, its just a drop of sauce, whats the big deal? Seeing the way she bargained with the saleswoman, he guessed this pair of shoes was not very expensive. Take it off! Yulin couldnt stand it and said in a domineering manner. Why? Anna almost shouted out. Hearing this, many people around looked at her, which made her embarrassed. Yulin didnt care too much, picked her up straight away and headed for the car, threw her shoes in the trash by the way. Hey, Yulin, what are you doing? Anna whacked him while struggling. She didnt even know what had happened, and her shoes were thrown by him, just for a drop of sauce. The shoes are dirty, dont wear them anymore. And, you buy me the shirt, Ill buy you the shoes, so well be clear. Hearing Yulin say this, Anna finally rxed. However, to her surprise, Yulin drove the car all the way west, straight to his apartment. When they arrived at the apartment, Anna looked at Yulin incredulously, What exactly do you want? I dont know. Yulin didnt know what to do, but once thought that she had chosen a shirt for another man, he just wanted her. They sat in Yulins Lamborghini quietly in front of his apartment, and Yulin had mixed feelings. Yulin, are you in love with me? Annas sudden question made Yulin a little angry. Am I? If I say, Im in love with you, and I also want you. Yulin was furious, this woman really didnt know her own identity. Being in love with her? So ridiculous. However, Yulin admitted that he had been aroused by her, and certain forces were slowly awakening and surging upwards. You threw my shoes, you have to pay me one. Anna said to Yulin with her pouting lips, which looked like a girl flirting with her boyfriend.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about this, her cheeks surprisingly began to be red again. In Yulins eyes, her red cheeks were so charming and sultry. Go! As a young man, Yulin didnt want to think about anything else at this moment. Bang, the door of the Lamborghini was closed. Yulin regained Anna in his arms. He didnt want anything else right now, he only wanted the girl in his arms. The elevator kept rising until it reached his room, and Yulin carried Anna into his apartment. During that time, Anna was stunned, she had never been forcibly carried by a man like this before, and by a man she hadnt known for very long. To be exact, she never been hugged by a man like this. What do you want? Anna was so anxious that she couldnt speak clearly. Of course you. After that, he kissed Anna on her lips, proving what he just said in a dominant way. Yulin, you you go away. Annas small fist smashed on Yulin, but this was only a massage for Yulin. He wrapped his arms around Annas waist and kissed her. Mmm. Anna desperately wanted to struggle, but her lips were covered by Yulin, and she could not utter any words at all, only a stammering voice. Yulin kissed her, tasted a little salty of pancake and then, surprisingly, there was a hint of sweetness, this was the unique sweet of a young girl. Anna was simply kissed by Yulin to the point of suffocation, with eyes closed, and a strange feeling, and she seemed to like this feeling. Lin Anna didnt know how could she call Yulin like that at this moment, she had never called his name like that before. Well? Yulin s smile was charming and reckless, and his voicepelled Annas heart. HmmLin. Anna said, while moving her body towards Yulin and started to hug him involuntarily. Yulin was satisfied with her hug, and a smile appeared on his face. Suddenly, however, he stopped. Hmm? Anna was curious, why did he suddenly stop? Immediately after, Anna felt a chill on her back, only to find that her T-shirt was tugged. Yulin, you ! Anna was furious, but she could do nothing about it. The next second, Yulin broke out. Yulin! Anna couldnt take it anymore. Never mind, just once, from now on, she did not want to see this person again. But right now, she wanted him, she didnt care about the reason or anything else, she simply wanted Yulin now. Well? Am I great? Yulins voice was so seductive that Anna couldnt help but sank into it. I havent been with another man, so I dont know! Anna said as they continued. Lin Ah! Anna leaned back. Yulin hugged her. a room of romance. The room was full of romance. Yulin liked apartments almost to madness, and bought many apartment suites. This apartment was on the top floor, the 33rd floor. So, since they came in, he didnt closed the curtains, firstly because both he and Anna were in a very emotional state, and secondly because he liked the feeling of the sunlight spilling over him. Anna s red cheeks were like apples in autumn, making people want to take a bite The ginger sunlight shining through the window fell on Annas face, like ayer of golden light, looked unreal. Yulin you Anna hadnt finished speaking when interrupted by his movements. What? Do you like it? Yulin whispered to Anna s ear. This early spring season also let the sweat seep out With their wallow, the ginger sunlight outside the window turned banana yellow, and gradually, only the setting sun remained. Anna felt wonderful when looked at Yulins perfect muscles. What? You want more? Yulin s smile was tempting to Anna. Anna was ashamed of herself, this was what she wanted? What would she get from this man? Even after this, she still didnt want to be his appendage, and didnt want to live on a man. And, there was no interest between her and Yulin. They just happened to meet each other and take what they needed. She wanted nothing more from him. As darkness fell, Anna realized that itste. Chapter 433: Chapter 433 I Used to Like Her Very Much Finally, its over Yulin, please buy me a pair of shoes, I need to go back to school. Anna Xie looked at Yulin Xiao almost pleadingly. However, Yulin buried his head in Annas arms as if he didnt hear. He clung to Anna like a little child. You know what? I used to like her very much, very much Yulin said, looked up at Anna, Anna felt depressed as if something had hit her heart. You mean, the girl at the banquet that day? Anna vaguely felt a little jealousy, that girl, with a good family and good looks, was also missed by Yulin for so many years. She once said to me very affectionately that when I return, was still a young boy in her heart. I also jokingly said, when she return was still my little girl. There was a little sadness in Yulins smile. She gently reached out her hand to touch him, but then stopped. Whats she doing? However, she couldnt help but take Yulin in her arms. Dont be sad, you are so outstanding, there will be many girls like you. Annas voice was already sweet, and at this time, it was even more seductive and mesmerizing. However, Yulin seemed not hear it and continued: But, finally, she went abroad. She went away for a few years. When came back, she is still a little girl, but not the girl who loved me. She even said she wanted to marry another man. Yulin said while the tears wet Annas legs. Dont be like this, please dont Anna didnt know how tofort Yulin, she just wanted to be by his side at this moment and made him feel better. At this moment, Anna felt like the happiest woman in the world. It was the first time to be relied on by a man like this. Anna, can you stay with me? always Yulin angr face presented in front of Anna. She had to admit that Yulin was indeed very handsome, not the kind of mediocre face and skin tone, but a distinctive angr face, as fascinating as a sculpture. I Ive been missing you in spring breeze Before Anna said the word I, Yulins cell phone rang. When he heard the ringtone, Yulin jumped to the phone as if by reflex. Spring Breeze? Anna frowned, this was one of her favorite songs, and she didnt expect that Yulin also liked it. But Anna identally nced at the phone screen and saw that the caller ID written on it was Wei Xu. Wei Xu? Well, whoever you think of would call you immediately. Anna felt more despondent. Yulin, however, gave Anna a look and took his phone into the bathroom. He seemed to have some secret that he didnt want Anna to hear. Anna sneered, she was just a tool for him . Yulin, Im leaving. Anna saw Yulin go to the bathroom to answer the phone, left a note, and walked out of Yulins apartment with bare feet. She was getting more and more despondent. Forget it, it was just a dream. Anna was like a hedgehog abandoned by the world, even without a pair of shoes.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Anna, is that you? Just as Anna was walking along the roadsides feeling desperate, she heard someone call her name and looked back, then she was stunned. Dongzi? Anna felt so lucky to run into someone she knew here. However, at the moment she saw Dongzi, her eyes became dull again. She was not wearing shoes, walking barefoot on the road, and her white T-shirt had the mud that was identally rubbed on it while passing through an alley earlier. The apartments here were in a high-ss vi area, so there were no small affordable stores nearby at all, and the shoes in the big stores were thousands of yuan. Anna, whats wrong with you? Why are you barefoot? Dongzi asked carefully, and he even approached Anna and picked her up. How can you do that? What if you hurt your feet? At this moment, Dongzi could not care so much, just quickly carry her to the car. When he just passed by here, he saw a girls back some familiar, and did not expect that this girl was Anna. Dongzi, please dont. Anna felt so shy that her face was as red as a ripe peach. This shyness made Dongzi a little dazed for a moment. However, he shook his head, Anna was the bosss woman, how could he think that. Once he thought that Yulin let Anna walk alone on the road, but also barefoot, Dongzi felt some dissatisfied on Yulin. He would call himter and asked him what the hell was going on. He must teach Yulin a lesson. Although he knew that Yulin was originally a yboy, he really couldnt stand that Yulin treated Anna like this. Anna, did Yulin bully you again? Dongzi was furious with Yulin. No, it has nothing to do with him. Anna didnt want to have anything to do with Yulin anymore, just to get rid of her rtionship with him as much as possible. There were many gossips about her and Yulin. She didnt want to let herself be affected by them anymore. While Dongzi was holding Anna tightly, they didnt notice that a pair of eyes were staring at them behind the green belt. By the time Dongzi took Anna to a mall to try on shoes, it was already 8:00 p.m. and the mall was about to close. Dongzi, thank you. Looking at the shoes on her feet, Anna knew that they must be very expensive, and she didnt know how to thank Dongzi Its okay, Anna. Let me take you back to school. Dongzi was surprised to see Annas ruffled look, and was a little touched that no girl had ever said thank you to him. This sincerity was what Dongzi had wanted for so many years. Okay. Dongzi, Annas feeling wasplicated, she didnt know how to face Dongzi, didnt know whether Dongzi knew about those posts on the school website, about Anna and Dongzi s gossip, and what happened between Anna and Yulin. However, seeing Dongzis so sincere, Anna had no courage to refuse, so she said yes. On the way, Dongzi kept looking for topics of conversation, tried to cheer Anna up a bit, and Anna could only try to match Dongzi andughed. However, everything was filmed by someone who was following behind. When Anna got out of Dongzis BMW, she heard the students around were discussing. Wow, who is this? Its Anna who is kept by the president? Its not President Xiao, right? So soon to be with another man? What a pleasure. The sound was getting louder, and Dongzi nced at Anna with some concern. Anna, dont listen to them, lets go. Dongzi was afraid that she wouldnt be able to handle it and to do something stupid, and didnt want her to go back to the dorm by herself. Thank you, Dongzi, Im fine. Im sorry to get you involved. Anna looked at Dongzi apologetically. They were apologizing to each other here like this, in others opinion, however, they were saying goodbye reluctantly. Yulin looked at their intimate expressions on the phone photos, his hand involuntarily clenched tighter, and his fist hit the bed. He just happened to see the note Anna left at the bedside, and his heart felt like stuffed with a ball of cotton, blocked with panic. Damn it. Yulins abdominal muscle rose and fell, seeming to swear his displeasure. Anna sneezed uncontrobly. Anna? Dongzi took out a tissue and handed it to Anna. Thanks. Anna took the tissue from Dongzis hand, and heard someone scolding her. The night was getting darker and darker, and everything seemed to be signaling that this night was unusual. Dongzi, you should go back, be careful on the way. Anna gave Dongzi a grateful look, The money for the shoes, Ill pay you backter. She didnt want to owe Dongzi anything, nor did she want anything to happen between them because of this incident, let alone cause any trouble for Dongzi. When thinking about thest time she looked at the chicken wings in Dongzis hand, and was told to be a fool, she was a little scared. No, you dont have to pay it, its a gift from me. Dongzi said with a feeling of guilt in his heart, he wanted to stay with Anna for a little longer, but he couldnt. Then Ill go back first, take care of yourself, you dont need to care about what other people say. Dongzi was still most worried about Anna being troubled by those gossips. Anna, however, smiled wearily, Dont worry. When Anna returned to the dormitory, Qiqi looked at her, wanting to say something. Qiqi, whats wrong? Anna looked at Qiqi bewilderingly, although she had expected that she must have been ndered by those people again. However, she did not know exactly how serious it was. No nothing, Qiqi covered up in a way that made Anna want to know exactly. Qiqi, let me see it. Seeing Qiqi kept blocking theputer, Anna became even more curious. AnnaAnna. Qiqi acted so panic, Anna felt something strange, she pushed Qiqi away and sat in front of theputer, wanted to see what was going on. Sure enough, whether it was the schools official website, college forums, or the citys local news, she was all the headlines. Story of A Female College Students And A Rich, Female College Student and Young Man K**s in the Street and so on, countless. Anna was so angry that she barely stood up, leaned against the wall, tried not to fall down. She tried to keep calm, but still felt her heartbeat picking up. Anna, Anna. Qiqi anxiously powered off theputer, Sit down and take a break. Qiqi, do you believe me? Annas eyes were filled with tears, she surprisingly came up with Yulin now, would he also misunderstand her? Annaughed to herself, she was really crazy, at this time, she was thinking about that man. He was just a passing visitor in her life, in his eyes, she was nothing at all. Anna, I believe in you, always believe in you. Qiqi knew Anna, she was definitely not the kind of person who would betray herself for money, unless it was for love although seeing the man send Anna back, Qiqi believed that Anna would definitely give her a reasonable exnation. For some rumors on the Inte, Anna was still more or less concerned, although at this time she should not have such thoughts, but she can not control her emotions. He could not do anything but talk to Qiqi about her grievances. Qiqi, do you believe me? Anna cried out, she didnt expect the result to be like this, she had thought that since then they wouldnt have rtionships anymore, but now, the rumors about them on the Inte were surprisingly overwhelming. I told you, I believe you. Qiqi said, in fact, this was the second time Anna asked her this question. However, Qiqi could understand Annas feelings at this moment. Wow, it turned out that the presidents little lover will also cry. Havent you enjoyed enough of the luxury life? Look, Shes crying, it must be because shes cheating on the president and was found out. Yeah, its her honor to be with president, and she dares to hook up with another man. Anna was in the dormitory, when listened to their words, she felt so sorrowful. Yulin, you have made me miserable. Anna, dont be like this, you still have me, you still have me, I will always be with you! Qiqi didnt know how tofort Anna, or know much about Yulins situation now, just knew that Anna had been caught in the scandal of being raised by the president. Whats worse, another set of photos had been spread, which confirmed that Anna and Dongzis rtionship was ambiguous. Thank you, Qiqi, Anna said, and lied in her bed in exhaustion. Chapter 434: Chapter 434 She Was Mine This night, she was so tired that she had a very good sleep. Though the gossip and the rumor were getting more and more on the Inte, she didnt care at all. Now, what she wanted was a good sleep. She hoped that Tomorrow would be a brand-new day. Yulin Xiao, however, at this moment, was still holding the note Anna Xie left. Was this she wanted? Did she really think this would make them square? What a stupid woman. Humph! He didnt allow this to happen. Yulin clenched his fist a little tighter and he had to take some action to make her understand that she was his. And she couldnt just walk away like this. She made him so humiliated and he would let her know the consequences of betraying him. The next morning, the sunlight came in through the curtains and fell on Annas bed. The spring was almost over and she could feel theing of summer. Anna felt a bad headache, probably because she thought too muchst night. But this offered her a good sleep. Ouch. When she was about to get up, she stumbled and fell back. It turned out that she had walked so much yesterday that it chafed her heel. Now Anna remembered that yesterday, she hade out of Yulin s apartment with bare feet and walked for a while. It was only after that she met Dongzi. Thinking of Dongzi, Anna remembered that she hadnt given Dongzi the money for buying her the shoes. Anna, phone! Anna set her phone to mute after she came back, for she didnt want to be annoyed by the phone. However, it was from Yulin. Yes, thank you. After hearing her ssmates mention, Anna took a nce at her phone nervously. She was thinking whether she should answer the phone. In fact, she wanted to know what he was going to say. After pressing the answer button, Annas heart was beating fast, as if something had hit her. Anna, twenty minutes. Wash and dress yourself. After twenty minutes, make sure to show up at the east school gate. My license te is Yulin ended with a fast speed, while Anna was stunned. Although she disgusted Yulin, but now there was no way to get rid of him. She was resisting, but every time she received his call, she would obediently follow his instructions. OK. After a long silence, Anna finally spoke. Yulin took a long breath. If she hadnt spoken this time, he couldnt guarantee he wouldnt have rushed into his dorm and took her out. Ill wait for you. After a pause, Yulin spoke again. There were many flowers in campuses, as well as Annas university. Sitting in the car, Yulin looked at the flowers outside the window, and was reminded of a verseI love the 100,000 acres of roses nted on your abdomen. He used to love this verse very much, and now, it seemed to be appropriate. Looking at those flowers, he thought of the phone call from Wei Xust night. After Anna came out of the dormitory, she walked outside anxiously. Before she reached the gate, she heard a hiss. Get in the car. The mans voice was rich and strong, and when she looked up, she saw Yulin s handsome face, with some heroism and a little bit of arrogance. It was impossible for her to say no. Hepletely overwhelmed Anna Ican you note back to me in the future? Annas voice was very small, like squeezing out from her throat, but Yulin still heard it clearly. Is that so? You dont want me toe to you? Is it because you want to be with Dongzi? Yulin s voice was as harsh as a sword, stabbing straight into Annas heart. It actually hurt her. No. You dont know. Anna didnt know what Yulin was thinking. She just felt that she shouldnt let Yulin misunderstand, especially her and Dongzi. Yulin sneered, Is that so? You kissed him and can you tell me its not true? I have the evidence. After saying that, he snorted, Get in the car. The veins on his hands popped out, highlighting his anger. Anna did not dare to say more and followed Yulin to the car. Anna, be good. Yulin said while putting his foot on the gas. Then the car rushed out several meters at once, raising the dust. Its a sad thing for the air and for the environment. Where are you going? Anna was a little scared, grabbing the safety belt tighter. Home. I dont want to go there. As soon as Anna heard Yulin say so, she strongly opposed. She wouldnt go home with him. She couldnt make it clear at the beginning and now, things got worse. Whats more, Dongzi got involved. This all made her incredibly confused. But, at the moment, Annas cell phone rang. Taking a look at the screen, she was not going to answer it. What? Answer the phone. Who is calling you? Yulin said this with jealousy. Nothing. I wont answer it. Yulin smiled, for he was actually a little happy. She now was considering his feelings. However, he nced it and saw Dongzi. He got irritated again. Dongzi was Yulin s buddy, so how could he treat him like this? Moreover, he called Anna, which really made Yulin a little annoyed. Answer it. Maybe its urgent. Yulin clenched his teeth and said this unwillingly. Okay. Anna regretted when she said this. She did not sense he was sarcastic. Ah! A sudden stop made Anna almost hit the windshield. In fact, Yulin had already been far away from her university and now he was at a crossroads. Get out. Yulin was wondering whether she had shame or not. Now, he was picking her out of school, but she still minded Dongzi s call. What did she want? Two men at the same time? Anna couldnt figure out what was going on. Good. But she didnt allow herself to ask why. After Anna got off, Yulin didnt stay for a moment and drove away, leaving the dust and the confused Anna. After calling Anna, Dongzi found that she did not answer, so he felt it was strange, feeling something was gonna happen. He sent a message to Anna, who replied that she was on her way. Dongzi called again. Dongzi, dont worry about me. Ill just go back by myselfter. No, you really dont have toe. Anna and Dongzi were talking on the phone, but she didnt notice that Yulin, who had changed his car, had actually been following her. It turned out that Yulin still worried about her after leaving, so he changed a car to follow her. However, he happened to hear her conversation with Dongzi. Humph, she really doesnt need me. Yulin punched on the steering wheel, deciding not to follow her. Since Dongzi would pick her upter, he should leave now. She walked on the street and remembered her childhood when her parents and she often counted stars. It was indeed happy. But now, she encountered so many difficulties. However, she failed to anticipate, at this moment, the danger was approaching, little by little. Several men suddenly appeared on the roadside, talking about something. Yes, its her, weve seen the photos. The boss said, if we can really sell her at a good price, he would give each one of us an extra 20,000. Is she really the one the boss mentioned? We need to get the right person, otherwise, we will ruin ourselves. We wont. One bearded man said while touching his beard, as if the beard was omnipotent. As long as he touched, he would be able to get things done. So, lets get started now? Another thin man asked. Guys, go! Anna walked while helplessly smiling. The rumor said she was adopted, but now she was left alone on the street. Sadness and sorrow overwhelmed her and no one could make her feel warm anymore. Although Anna has told Dongzi not toe, Dongzi was still a little uneasy. But in the next moment, after Anna hung up the phone, she felt she was choked out, as if someone knocked her down. She fell to the ground, never to get up. Immediately after that, she could see nothing. What the hell was going on? Who are you? What the hell do you want? Anna then realized that she had been kidnapped and someone covered her eyes. She also felt her arms and legs being restrained, and then they tied her up with ropes. What do you guys want? What exactly have I done to offend you? Anna wanted to cry, for she had not offended anyone, so how could she be kidnapped? Do not speak, or we will f**k you. A man sternly shouted. And Anna felt she was carried to another ce. Leaning forward, she knew she was in a car. Did they put her inside an illegal car? Anna couldnt help but think of the previous episodes on the TV. But those were daughters of rich families. Was she the target? She was just a normal girl. Boss, its done In a daze, Anna heard them calling. And at this time, Annas phone also rang. She guessed that it was from Dongzi, because Dongzi said that he wasing to pick her up. Bi Annas phone was turned off by them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She got desperate, knowing that she had really been in trouble. Ha, ha. I didnt expect someone was worrying about her. One man, with a rough voice, said. Anna, with eyes being covered, could not see anything, only felt it s bumpy. It seemed to be a mountain road. The road was extremely bumpy, and they talked all the way, but Anna didnt know what they were saying. Anna was terrified, for she didnt know what was going on. Okay, boss, got it. Let the boy go. The girl he said was caught and we will send her to the auction you mentioned. She was beautiful and had a good body, so Im sure she will be sold at a good price. Another man with a soft voice was answering the phone. The auction, the girl, the bosseverything frightened Anna. The girl they were talking about was her, but what about the auction? Girl, be good. Dont do anything, otherwise, we will throw you to the deep forest and beasts will eat you. After Anna heard their conversation, she sensed she was in danger, so she used her perception to move to the car door, but before she could move a few steps, she was discovered. When Dongzi couldnt get Anna through, he called Yulin in the end. What? You see her? Yulin was mad at what had done. At least, Dongzi was also his buddy, but he tried to take his woman away. However, although Yulin was angry, he was sure that there was nothing between them. what he was angry was that she didnt care his feelings. Damn it, stupid woman. The breezed blew gently, the birds were flying and the flowers were blooming. Standing on the top floor of his apartment and looking out the window at the sunshine, he didnt know the woman he cherished was in danger. When Dongzi heard Yulin s reprimand, he did not exin his emotions or the thing between him and Anna. He wasnt in a good mood and he didnt think it was necessary. Sooner orter, the truth woulde out. And at this moment, what he most wanted Yulin to know was that he could find Anna. He didnt know where she was now, nor what was going on. Although he had talked to Anna on the phone before, he couldnt get in touch with her all of a sudden. This made him think that something bad had happened. Hey, I dont want to talk about this. Now, I cant find Anna. Dongzi deliberately used Annas full name to show they were not that closed. However, Yulin was simply in great anger right now and he couldnt make a right judgment on this. He even couldnt make himself listen to him. Okay, stop, I dont want to talk to you right now. Yulin then hung up the phone. Dongzi, stunned, didnt know what he could do now. Chapter 435: Chapter 435 He Did Not Want to Lose Her But now, if Yulin Xiao didnt do anything, he simply could do nothing. Who were they? What exactly had happened? Dongzi had no idea. Yulin stood at the window for a long time and he didnt know what was wrong with him. Theziest and the happiest Yulin was now bothered by a woman. What s more, it was because of her affairs with his friend, which was even more distressing to Yulin. For him, if he wanted a woman, he would easily get her. However, what he wanted now was Anna and her love. He even decided to confine her to his world, so that she could never get away from him. However, this was all just his own wishful thinking. He had no idea of what Anna was thinking. He thought for a long time before he turned around and thought of Dongzi s phone call just now, who told him that Anna couldnt be reached. Thinking of this, Yulin got panicked. What was going on? Just now, he only focused on his own sadness and did not pay attention to what Dongzi had said.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And now, he seemed to miss something important. After the phone call, he was a little worried and he didnt know what Dongzi was going to do. He hoped that he didnt act alone. Anyway, Dongzi was also his good friend and even if Dongzi loved his woman, he was still his buddy. Men sometimes were very strange, for in their opinions, friends were friends and women were women. Yulin, listen to me, I called Anna before and she answered my phone. I said she was not safe on the road alone and I could pick her up if she wanted. Maybe the rumors on the Inte make her terrified. So, she refused me. Now, she doesnt answer me. When Dongzi said this, he was talking fast, sounded like he was about to cry, with sob in his voice. What are you crying about? Yulin said disdainfully. In fact, he was ming himself inside. He was one who caused this. Because of seeing her answer the call from Dongzi, he kicked her out of the car. Was he a little too much? While the two were on the phone, Anna had been pushed into a dark room. Annas eyes, at this moment had been cover by a white cloth. So, just a moment of changing the cloth, she seemed to see some light, which was the limelight. As a little star, Anna still knew this. She did not know where she was, but at least this was a public ce. Thinking about this, she didnt worry that much. After being pushed and shoved along the way, Anna was finally set to a ce where she was no longer moving. Girl, be nice or well kill you. Somehow, a woman was talking to her. Along the way, she was carried by several men. Now since she didnt know exactly where she had arrived, nor did she know why a woman was watching her. This, however, made Anna feel safe. Otherwise, she would have to worry about whether she would be raped. I see. Annas voice was surprisingly calm, for she had been analyzing who exactly she had met? She heard some music outside. Immediately after that, someone was talking. Hurry up, give her a light makeup and wash her body. A bath? No way. She has just gotten here. Hearing the conversations, she realized that she was kidnapped. This kind of plot had only seen in the movie before, but she didnt know it did happen in her daily life. And unfortunately, it happened to her. It was incredible. Who the hell is trying to harm me? Annas voice trembled, as if she was asking herself, but also those women around her. Women whoe here often have only one endves. When these women said this, they didnt even bother to pay attention to Annas emotions, as if they were like talking to a piece of wood and they didnt even treat her as a real person. What? Anna got more scared after hearing this. She never thought that she would meet this. But I have nothing. Anna wanted to say that she was not in a good shape, but what was the point of saying so now? s. You should me your cousin. These women looked at Anna with some regret and continued what they had just done. Oh, yes, they needed to obey the order to give Anna makeup, for only in this way, Anna could look better, which was exactly what they wanted. At this time, Anna realized the situation. This was ridiculous, making Anna desperate. She thought of her family, and what they just said now and it was not hard to see she was sold by her cousin However, Anna always took him as her closest rtives. Once she thought of this, Annas eyes were filled with tears. Its over. At this desperate moment, she actually thought of Yulin, his warm hands, his strong chest, and his bossiness. These were the things that Anna used to miss. Although Yulin liked controlling her and Anna was a bit annoyed with him, it seemed that she felt morefortable staying with him, much better than it was now If she went back, she would have chosen not to care the gossips and rumors. Yulin always thought he would get Anna in the end, no matter how. But now, it seemed he was wrong. Mr. Xiao, Im sorry. The person on the phone said, with sorry. What?! Hearing his voice, Yulin was originally full of hope, but when he told him he didnt make it, he got gloomy. Say it again. I only want the result. Yulin s voice was fierce and vicious, exactly like the winter, gloomy and damp, making people terrified. Chapter 436: Chapter 436 I Am Not His Girlfriend Mr. Xiao, I messed it up. After he said so, Yulin Xiao just hung up the phone. Dongzi, check it for me. Who did this? Yulin, at this moment, got to know that this seemed to be nned by someone, or, it was a conspiracy. Otherwise, things wouldnt get this worse. Everything was rted. But now, what Yulin was worried about was that he didnt even know what was the cause. How could he not know it? He couldnt even know their identities. Okay. Finding Yulin didnt look good, Dongzi naturally understood the final result. However, at the auction, Anna imposed herself to smile at the gaze of the buyer. She knew her situation, so the only thing she could do now was not to let others hurt her. However, only by leaving a good impression could she not get hurt. She had to protect herself, absolutelyabsolutely The limelight turned into warm colors, making her warmer. Baby, I like your body. Looking at Anna, the man smiled, meaningfully. Though Anna s face was pale, she helplessly forced a smile. She told herself not to show any emotion to this person in front of her. She could not figure out who this person was. It would be a pity if such a beautifuldy was gotten by someone with bad intentions. The man stroked Annas chin andughed. Anna turned her head to the other side. Originally, she wanted to pretend to smile, but in the end, she could not smile at the person who hurt her. However, this person was not the one who nned all this, but her cousin. If this kind of people did not exist, she would not have to be sold here by her cousin. The more she thought about it, the angrier she was at her cousin. All this made Anna feel incredibly annoyed. Dongzi, staying with Yulin got more and more desperate. Dongzi, any clues? Yes, a man called Brother Six. Dongzi then stopped halfway and looked at Yulin. Who? The daggers shot out of his eyes. Brother Six, thats him. It is said that he is very cruel. Dongzi paused for a moment before using the word cruel. He had no idea which word could express the meaning. Is the man weve heard before? Yulin frowned. He had heard of him long ago, as well as his legend. However, he had never seen him in person and what Yulin knew was his stories. But, now, he needed to face him. Right. There was some pain in Dongzi s eyes, as well as Yulin. If it was just men coveting girls, they could save Anna by offering them a good price. However, now they were facing Brother Six, not an ordinary person. Yulin, what should we do? Dongzi hoped he could do something to help Yulin to save Anna out. However, now it seemed that they have to take other measures. It was something heavy in Yulin. No matter what, as a man, he would not allow his woman to be another mans toy. It was said that Brother Six was the lover of ultimate transformation and there were countless women who had died because of him. But no one could stop him. Yulin closed his eyes to think what he could do. Brother Six, looking at the woman in front of him, was satisfied. This was exactly what he wanted. The thing happening three years ago made him regret for life. Now, he wouldnt allow it to happen again. And at the moment, when he saw this woman, he found that she really resembled her, and he swore that it reminded him of her again. Girl His voice suddenly became extremely gentle. His gentleness made Anna a little ufortable, for he was fierce just now. But now he changed so fast, which was wired. Good, then todays girl will go to this gentleman. Lets congratte this gentleman. The hosts voice charmed the whole house. Whos next? Yes, lets see the next one. Everyone on the stage was no longer interested in Anna because she had already been sold. Everyone was just looking forward to the next one. Anna was taken to a car, and she tried to escape, but it was an RV, and no matter which exits, they were locked. Seeing Anna look around, Brother Six pped Anna. Anna tried to move back, but she didnt make it. The p hurt Anna so much that she immediately cried out. Baby? Does it hurt? Annas tears just came out and the man in front of her asked. Anna was so frightened that she dodged back, but unfortunately, no matter what she did, she still couldnt get away. This man simply didnt know how to get along with girls. Humph! Women are really the same. Dont you know to fight back when I beat you? The man looked her in the eyes. Ah! Anna cried out. This man was so strange, for his eyes were purple. This made Anna got curious, but fear was still inside her. Moreover, his eyes were pretty, making her worry more. Dont move. Im telling you, the reason I spent so much to get you today is not because you are beautiful. Dont becent. The mans voice was seductive like a poppy and no one could resist, let alone the na?ve Anna. Dont. II have a boyfriend. Anna didnt know what to say, for she was panicked. But seeing his hand reaching her chin, she just said this without thinking. However, then man smiled, Really, is that so? Youll soon lose him anyway. After the man said this, he took a nce at Anna. Anna was shocked, regretting her recklessness. This mans words did not seem like a joke, but rather like he really had the ability to control the life of others. Brother Six, were here. Just when Anna regretted that she had just spoken without thinking, the driver said coldly. If it wasnt for the fact that this car was an RV, even Anna wouldnt have known that there was a driver in this car. Until now, Anna was able to see that the driver in front of her was also ck, as well as the car, and it was impossible to see where he was. Now, with the light on, Anna realized that this driver was also handsome, but his look was too simple and he was not as soft as the other gloomy man. Good. So, his name was Brother Six, sounded powerful, so its better not to mess with him. The way Brother Six looked at Anna surprisingly became gentle. Baby, you know what? You are really beautiful. His voice also became unusually gentle. This all got Anna caught off guard. What was going on her? He was just now very violent, but in a moment, he actually became such a gentleman, which really disgusted her. Then the door of the RV was opened suddenly. The sky outside the window was light green, hard to tell it was day or night. Or was it dusk or dawn? Due to the bumps and the fear of being ced in a cage earlier, Anna was in a nervous state. Sir Anna thought for a while before choosing a right word to start. She could never offend this man. What? What do you want? Baby? The mans sudden change was puzzling, but Anna was now anxious to know where the hell she was. What time was it now? She paused and thought for a moment, Sir, Id like to know, where exactly we are? I also do not know how I came back with you. Because, someone has set me up to be locked in the cage. Anna said with tears, for she hoped to arouse his sympathy. She did not expect him to let her go, but at least not to kill her. Come here! Without answering Annas question, he ordered and opened his arms coldly. Anna trembled and she really didnt know him. But she knew the consequences of not obeying, so without any hesitation, she walked to him rmedly. I know you are his woman. Brother Six said this softly as Anna walked to him. Anna looked at him in horror, Who? The young master of Xiao family. Hmph, I want him to know the feeling of his woman being stolen. When he said this, his eyes were filled with cruelness, like its the deepest secrets inside him and people could easily catch it. But today Anna didnt catch it. Brother Six said it himself. Anna then realized that he had spent 60 million to buy her. Was this only for teaching Yulin a lesson? However, he made a mistake. She and Yulin just had one-night stand and they were not a couple at all. Although perhaps everyone thought she was Yulin s woman, she knew it clearly that Yulin, such a yboy wouldnt fall on her only. And she was just a dessert for him. Sir, maybe its a mistake. Anna firstly wanted to tell him the truth that she and Yulin had no rtionship at all, and secondly, she did not want to bring any trouble to Yulin because of her. Thats the thing she needed to tell him. Therefore, Anna decided to exin to him. Mistake? No one can tell me Im wrong. No one, ever. Baby, tell me. Brother Six gently moved Anna s hair. His fingers were long, elegant and charming. And it was obviously that he yed the piano. I What he was doing was creepy. She didnt know how to deal with such a fickle man. Iam not Yulin s girlfriend. Anna blushed when she said this.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Good, send it to Yulin. Did you record it when she was saying? He nced at Anna with satisfaction, No more? Hearing his words, Anna nced at him with fear. She simply did not know that this RV could record. She could not imagine what Yulin would react if he heard this. Last time, Dongzi and she were photographed and this narrow-minded man scolded her. Now if because of other men, yes, he would misunderstand. In order to please other man, she said Yulin was not their boyfriend, which seemed to be a little too much. Yulin, having no information about Anna now, was quarrelling with his people. But at this time, he received a video message. For Yulin, he didnt want to miss any information about her, even if its only some details. He missed her so much and also worried her so much. He never knew that he would miss a woman so much, for he thought his love had died on that beach. Ten years ago, on the beach, he remembered the turquoise blue sky and the beautiful sea view. But he almost drowned there, and at that time, fortunately, a girl saved himself. However, that girl was Thinking of this, he actually smiled. The joy was like the springke water. Dongzi, find the address of Brother Six. Yulin looked at Dongzi with aplicated look, as if there were something hard to tell. However, Dongzi knew nothing about it. Although for Dongzi, he did not show any dissatisfaction, or the emotions that he should have before. However, Dongzi knew that Yulin minded a lot his contact with Anna. Now, Dongzi didnt want to argue about anything, for his only concern right now was when he could get Anna back from Brother Six. That was the top priority of their conversation today. Okay, no problem. Dongzi replied, taking a piece of paper to draw a series of graphics. And Yulin was a little puzzled, not knowing what he was actually doing. He seemed to draw a treasure map. Although Yulin was worried, this did not stop Yulin getting curious. Chapter 437: Chapter 437 I Built This ce for You Buddy, what are you doing? Yulin Xiao asked. Dongzi looked serious and keep writing, which made Yulin wonder what he was doing. These are the ces where Sixth Brother often goes. Maybe if we go to these ces we can find him as soon as possible. Dongzi said. Yulin was now a little anxious. ording to the rumors, he was afraid that Anna Xie had been sexually assaulted by Sixth Brother. He now had no more time to wait for Dongzi to find out the facts. He must now find a way to save Anna as soon as possible. No need to look at this. Lets go straight to the auction house. Yulin said. Do you really n to go there? It is very dangerous. Dongzi said worriedly. Ive already decided. I have to find a way to save Anna. Its no use to wait like this. Yulins voice was slightly hoarse. Actually, there is no need to save her at the risk of your life. Dongzi said. Although he was also worried about Anna, he did not want Yulin to save her at the risk of his life. Dont you want to save her? Yulin said. I heard that a lot of people died in the auction house. Anna is in danger now. The cost of rescuing her is too high. Dongzi said. I had thought you cared about her. But now it seems you care more about your own life. Yulin said. He was d that Dongzi and Anna were not that close, and also disappointed that Dongzi was so cold to her. In Dongzis opinion, it was obviously irrational to risk his life to save a woman he hadnt known for long. And Dongzi just like Anna and he did not want to sacrifice anything for her. But in Yulins eyes, he felt increasingly that Anna was the woman he was destined to be with. The more he thought this way, the more he felt the pain of losing her. However, while they all thought Anna was being treated cruelly by Sixth Brother, she was just visiting the basement with Sixth Brother. She was taken to avishly decorated basement by Sixth Brother. Looking at the furnishings here, Anna thought it was a luxurious pce. Baby, get in. Sixth Brother said gently. He waspletely devoid of his previous harshness and gloom. I I Anna wanted to refuse him, but she didnt dare. She was afraid that refusing him would have bad consequences. You dont want to go in, do you? Sixth brother asked in a low voice. He was sometimes fierce and sometimes gentle, which made Anna a little uneasy. It seemed that he would still continue this uncertain tenderness and madness. Anna simply did not dare to anger him. The only thing she can do now was to please him and make him let down his guard. No no I.. Anna stammered. Come on, get in. Sixth brother gently opened the door to the basement. There were lights inside illuminating the entire basement. Anna followed him in with trepidation. As soon as she entered the basement, she immediately felt coolness. The temperature here was a little low. Is it good here? asked he. He suddenly became like a child showing off his stuff. Everything here is of my own design, how is it? There was a look of longing for recognition in his eyes. Somehow, Anna pitied the man in front of her. She gently nodded her head, as if to encourage him to continue. Sixth Brother looked at Anna deeply. I built this ce for you. He said suddenly. Then he cried, Unfortunately, you are not her. You and she just look alike. Immediately then, his face changed. I will make the person who harmed her get the harsh punishment. He killed my woman. I will also let him know what it is like to lose his loved one. Then he wrapped his arms around Anna like a madman, and frantically tore her clothes. Sir, I am not her. Anna said nervously. Please, dont He suddenly stopped. Yeah, youre not her. Shes not as timid as you are. After all these years, he would still go crazy when he thought about her. Anna continued to walk inside with trepidation. The ce wasvishly decorated. Most of it was designed with two main colors, gold and ck. Anna was surprised that he was able to use those colors to create a romantic atmosphere. Looking at the flowerers ced on the table, she could feel that the designer was very attentive. Its beautiful. said she. Do you like it? He became gloomy again, which made Anna feel scared. Staying with such a gloomy person, she would go crazy sooner orter. Whats more, now she didnt dare to say anything at all for fear of identally angering him. Yeah. I can see that you like that girl so much. Anna said cautiously. Through the conversation between them just now, she could deduce that this basement should be built for a girl. At this moment, Annas heart became heavy. She was now worried that he would take her as the one he liked and do terrible things to her. Then suddenly her tears sprang out from the corners of her eyes at once. What are you crying for? said Sixth Brother. He was annoyed with Annas sudden crying. Im not crying. Anna was still sobbing. She was very afraid that he would kill her if he was not happy, but she failed to control her sobbing. .. And now Yulin and Dongzi were still arguing constantly over whether women were important or career was important. Dongzi, what the hell are you talking about? Yulin was very angry with Dongzi. He didnt understand that why Dongzi kept stopping him from saving Anna.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Youve put in a lot of work to get to where you are today. I just want you to think about how to save her instead of sacrifice everything you have for her. said Dongzi. Chapter 438: Chapter 438 You And She Look Alike. I also want to save Anna, but our opponent is Sixth Brother. We need to n how to deal with him. Dongzi spoke very fast, but it seemed that Yulin Xiao did not listen to him. I feel that all the mistakes are caused by me. If it wasnt my fault, this wouldnt have happened. Yulin said with regret. Yes, its all your fault. It was you who leave her alone in the street. said Dongzi. But now is not the time to pursue whose fault this is. We need to know why Anna was kidnapped and why she was auctioned off. Dongzi continued. He initially had the feeling that there was something strange about this matter, and now once he analyzed it, he felt even more strange about this matter. Yulin also felt that this matter was a little strange. Anna doesnte from a wealthy family, what did others kidnap her for? Since you say so, I guess you already know the reason, right? Yulin asked She was sold here by her cousin who lost a bet. Dongzi said suddenly. Actually, there is a rule in this industry. The person who is used to pay back the gambling money has no personal rights. This also means that we cant interfere in this matter. he added. Dongzi, what exactly do you want to say? Yulin was almost about to get angry. He always felt that Dongzi was strange today. You still dont get it? You cant save her. Dongzi said sadly. Anyway, no matter what difficulties I encounter, I must get her out. Yulin said determinedly. However, he was a bit bewildered. Dongzis attitude had changed so quickly that he simply had no time to react. Will you be good to her for the rest of your life? Dongzi said. I just want to get her out now. Whats happening to her now is all my fault. I just feel so sorry for her. Yulin said. It was as if he was speaking to Dongzi, but also to himself. I must save this woman. Yulin repeated, and then he walked out. When Yulin was gone, Dongzi sighed. Anna, I can only help you so far. . In the dark basement, Anna Xie was nervously dealing with Sixth Brother. Sixth Brother wanted to turn her into the image of the girl he liked. He wanted Anna to model that girl to please him. Faced with the current situation, Anna had to obey Sixth Brothers request, but she always thought of Yulin. Are you thinking of Yulin Xiao again? Sixth Brother asked suddenly. Seeing Anna lost in thought, he already guessed that she was thinking about other men, otherwise, she wouldnt be oblivious to what was in front of her Anna looked at him in surprise. She didnt expect him to see through her mind. Sixth Brother raised his hand and gently ran his fingers through her hair which was messed up by the wind. His movements were quite gentle, as if he was fondling a treasure. Even so, his action also made Anna feel quite uneasy. Thanks. said she in a low voice. Juzi, you are so beautiful. his voice suddenly turned soft. His mood shifts especially made Anna feel that he was a little scary.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What? Anna raised her voice Sir, Im not Juzi,. Im.. Your name will be Juzi from now on. I dont care what you used to be called. Now youre mine, and just do what I say. He interrupted her. He was back to his old domineering ways. Okay, I get it. Anna nced at him and stopped talking. He looked at her with satisfaction. He kept looking at Annas face that was almost the same as his beloveds. You and she look too much alike. he looked at Anna and murmured. This ce has such a beautiful design here. Anna said deliberately. The only thing she could do now was to please him and find a way to get out of here. . The design here is specially prepared for her. said he softly. Dont touch anything here, or I wont be able to guarantee that youll get out alive. he warned. He seemed to be implying that there was a trap in the design of this ce; otherwise he didnt need to emphasize this point on purpose. Yes, sir. I definitely wont touch anything in here. Anna said. Sixth Brother nced at her withplicated look, and then continued to show her the other furnishings of this basement. Anna did not dare to say anything more, just silently followed him. It was too big and too winding, so she never found the exit at all. Now she was just trying to remember the way she came. She didnt know exactly how long she had been following him before she finally came to a resting ce. Feeling tired, she found a chair and sat down. I didnt even know there were chairs in this basement, but you found them. How about you stay here tonight? Okay, thanks. Anna replied casually. She was actually quite worried about what dangers were in here, but she was more worried about staying with him. Sixth Brother was surprised that she would agree to stay in this basement. But he was also d that she agreed, because her resistance would only make him angry. He continued to walk ahead, while she followed behind. She looked carefully at this basement, hoping to find an exit. As she passed a door she noticed a brick that was unusual. She kept an eye on it so she could remember the way she came when she returned. A dim light shone through the only window in the ce. It was clearly at night. Chapter 439: Chapter 439 The Thing Happened on The Beach Sir, how big is this room? Anyway, Anna Xie was still a na?ve girl and she was still afraid of such a thing. Moreover, she had never seen such a big room, which was also underground, unbelievable. However, in this situation, she had no way to choose. She could only follow Brother Six and keep moving forward. Girl, remember, no one will be nice to you for no reason. Hearing the man across her saying this, Anna was a little puzzled. Why did this man buy her? If it was because of her beauty, he shouldnt have gone to such great lengths to do all this, because there were too many beautiful girls in this world. Its insane to spend so much to buy her. Okay, I see. Anna behaved well at this moment, just like a girl living next door, which made him want to care for her. Brother Six gazed at her, for she was like her so much and they both had a delicate smile, with the special and elegant charming. Girl, you are really like her. Brother Six was wearing a smile, which was soft and warm, making Anna guard down, so she looked at Brother Six, smiling. They now were like a couple in love and they only saw each other at the moment. What? Anna, at this time, was only to understand that he liked her. He was nice to girls and was not as cruel as others said. It turned out that Anna was the recement, otherwise, how could he be so kind to her? Thinking in this way, Anna gradually understood that being alike to the girl he loved saved her. Otherwise, she would have already been killed somewhere. Anna felt its funny, for she was relying on another woman to make herself survive. If he didnt love that woman anymore, then Anna wouldnt be so lucky. But, no matter what, she still followed Brother Six and moved forward. When they came to a dark ce, Anna was suspicious. Was this another secret room? Because when they were walking, they had passed countless forks. Anna simply had no idea how big this was or how many secret rooms inside. Ah! Walking into the darkness, Anna felt her arms grabbed, as if they were being pulled by something. She was unable to shake it off. She was too weak to run away, so she was grabbed over like this. In the darkness, there was no way to see the man s face, and of course, she didnt know what would be done to her. Subconsciously, Anna felt that it might be someone from the other side, because he was the only one who could get in here. Anna? Brother Six seemed to feel the abnormality and he started to worry about her. However, no woman could make him worry before. Anna was the special one. When he turned back, he found that she was not there and he didnt know the direction where she was missing, so how could he find her? Well, it starts. Brother Six was disdainful. He knew everything about this woman and now, he just wanted to use Anna to draw the forces behind Yulin Xiao. The mans purple eyes were shining whit strange lights. He gently raised his hand, wanting to put all the things back to their original positions, but he stopped. It turned out that his superpower was lost. Now, he smiled bitterly. What had happened these days were not something he wanted. It was the disaster created the present him. He could have gotten everything that Jingyan Ye got, but God caused him to miss everything, and made him go through the trials and tribtions that he shouldnt have. Was this because God didnt love him? Was because he was a bastard? When he thought of the word bastard, Brother Six mmed on the door frame next to him and it hurt. His anger was from his hatred for Ye family, as well as his disdain for Xiao family. He knew that if he wanted to draw Yulin, Anna would be the best choice. And Anna had no idea what was going on, and she was more terrified because of Brother Six s action. Anna, dont say anything. When Anna was curious about all this and wanted to use all her strength to escape, she found he actually knew her name. This made Anna was a little curious. Who was this person? It was surprising that he knew her. Who are you? Anna was frightened, but she still wanted to confirm again. Who was he and how could he find this ce?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those who could enter here were obviously not the ordinary people. Who the hell are you? Anna was not familiar with his voice, so she didnt know who he was. She was already in this situation now and things couldnt get worse. Anna, you dont know me. But, please believe me that I am here to get you out. He was resolute, making Anna feel that he would definitely seed. However, Anna now did not believe anyone. Compared to be controlled by an unknown person in an unknown ce, shed better choose the man in front of her. Why should I believe you? Anna didnt know how to trust him. Because of Dongzi and Mr. Xiao. The man seemed to have lost patience for Anna long ago, not wanting to exin more. He got irritated, for originally what he needed to do was to get her out and he did not expect this woman had so much to say. When he was asked to help Yulin, he didnt know too much about this woman, so he surely didnt know she would ask so much. Solving the irrelevant questions was never required in this industry. For Sansan, it was the first time. I only answer once, are you leaving or not? Weve got no time. Sansan had no more patience for Anna. God knew how much he wanted to leave. However, Yulin had spent a lot for Anna, so even if she was a dog, Sansan had to take her out. The only thing he could do now was to chat with Anna and make every effort to please her. Yes. Anna found he was a little impatient, so she stopped asking irrelevant questions. Anna, along with Sansan, had passed many intersections, but in the end, they got back to the beginning. They had walked where theyre walking now. This ce is so familiar. Have we been here before? Anna frowned, for this ce was so familiar, yet incredible. Sansan was with no expression the whole time. In fact, this was not about familiarity. They had walked before, but Anna didnt remember. In fact, they just kept going round and round inside this big circle. Again, and again, they were back to the original point in the end. We havent gone out yet and this is still the original point. Sansan looked at the sad Anna and chose to tell her the truth. Otherwise, she might still have been happy that she had gone out far. What? How is this possible? Im obviously tired and I feel like Ive walked a long way. For Anna, she had walked a long way, so how could she be at the beginning? They were trapped in this small space, walking round and round. And Yulin, who was waiting not far away, was holding some tissues and wiping his sweat. Dongzi, do you think he will make it? Yulin was wiping the sweat with the tissue, but suddenly, he stopped and asked Dongzi. Dongzi nodded, No problem. He will do it. Hearing Dongzi s words, Yulin then put the tissue back away. When she thought of Anna, there was another figure appeared at the same time in his mind who had saved him. Was there any connection between them? He was now eager to know Annas identification, and then find out the rtionship between her and that girl. But behind this wall, Sansan and Anna were tired, trapped behind that wall. What should we do? Anna was not afraid at all. Lets say, she didnt know the danger she was facing. She was too silly, na?ve and stupid. She was now a bit depressed, for someone hade to save her, but they were trapped here. What to do? Dont bother me, okay? Let me think about it. I really dont know why Yulin would spend so much money to save a guy like you. Sansan was very disdainful of Anna. However, he still couldnt take his eyes off her, afraid that if something happened to her, he couldnt face Yulin. Although he disliked Anna, he still kept looking at her. Am I very stupid? Anna looked at Sansan somewhat apologetically. It seemed that after saying this, they were in a good mood. Yeah, its good that you know this. Sansan looked at Anna, disdainfully. Anna got annoyed by his attitude, so she simply started not to listen to him. However, Sansan seemed to have a lot to say to Anna, but Anna kept walking forward. She thought that if she kept walking, she could always reach her destination. Anna, where are you going? Sansan anxiously asked, for he still cared about Annas behavior. After all, he was experienced and he knew this was the man s trap, but Anna may not know it. Anna couldnt figure out anything at the moment. I just want to try again and see when we can walk out. Anna was so confident that she didnt even notice Sansan s face and his helpless expression. She just walked forward on her own. Stop. This is a dead end. Moreover, we are already trapped here. Sansan just didnt understand how could this woman be so stupid? He had already made it so clearly, but she still wanted to have a try. Didnt she know how dangerous it was? Anna looked at Sansan, dead end? What did he mean? You cant understand, can you? We have been trapped in a space set up by others. When he was saying this, even Sansan was in puzzle. He had only heard of this before, so how could he know exactly what it was all about? But, was this the long-lost one? It slowly disappeared in times. Originally Sansan wanted to see it, but he never expected to see it in such a situation. Sansan knew something about it before, but most of them were hearsay. Today, he saw it with his eyes, but at the same time, he was trapped. Let me have a try. Anna once heard so, she automatically began to search in her brain. She also had studied before. Although it had been a long time, she still remembered the basic thing about it. Anna looked at Sansan with uneasiness. How could here still be one to trap them? It was not something early before thest century. Shouldnt it be something from a long time ago? Are you sure? Annas gentle voice was like breeze, making Sansan a little dizzy, but he still tried to exin to her. I suspect that we are being set up. Sansan said while thinking about how to find the opening. In fact, at this time, the only way to get out was to find it could they get out, instead of waiting here like two idiots. However, inside the basement, Brother Six was sneered. Do you think you can get out of the maze I create? You dont know me. Brother Six crushed the ss in hand and the ss shatters stabbed into his hands, with b***d oozing out. How much was Anna afraid of him? Why did she run the risk? With eyes closed, Brother Six thought this was the riskiest bet. He had been bet for many years and had never lost, so he wondered the result of this time. For this game with Ye family, he still couldnt decide what he should do. However, for now, he had already taken the first step and there was no way back. Since it had already started, he must make every endeavor to win, in order not to waste his effort. Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Wonderful Arrays Otherwise, its all in vain. All of it is just fate. Some things are just meant to be. For example, the arrival of Anna Xie, the use of Anna as a sally port. For Brother Six, all those things were destined. That was, perhaps, the beginning of Brother Sixs rivalry with Ye family. Seeing Brother Six is sad, Huzi gritted his teeth and said relentlessly, Brother Six, how about blocking the road? There is no one in the world who can make Brother Six unhappy. How can I allow a little girl to hurt him? Huzi thought. Its illogical and not what Huzi wanted to see that a little girl made Brother Six so sad. Therefore, Huzi transferred his anger on Anna. Anna, however, didnt know that shes on the chopping block and her fate was in the hands of others. Sansan is a minor celebrity is his circle, butpared with Brother Six, he is far behind. As a businessman, Yulin Xiao knew nothing about the so-called array. No. Let them find their way out. Brother Six said. Brother Six waved his hand at Huzi, indicating that he should not make rash moves, because its not the right time yet. However, Huzi made up his mind to block the way, because he could not stand to see Brother Six be influenced by the emotions of others. Seeing Huzi moved along angrily, Brother Six seemed to think of something and said immediately, Huzi, what are you going to? Nothing, boss. Im just going to answer the natures call. Huzi said. Huzi knew what Brother Six wanted to say, but how could he admit that he would go to block the way? When my boss taught me about the array, he told him not to use it to harm people, but he didnt say not to use it to stop bad people. Huzi thought. In Huzis eyes, anyone who makes his boss unhappy is a bad person, and anyone who makes his boss happy is a good person. Thats his logic. Sometimes Huzi is such a headstrong person. Hes like this ever since he has been with Brother Six. OK. Huzi, dont act recklessly. Brother Six said. Looking at Huzis facial expression, Brother Six felt somethings wrong. Brother Six didnt think things were that simple. Huzi paid no attention to Brother Sixs persuasion. He had already rushed all the way to the eye of the array and wanted to y some tricks. Over the years, they rarely y tricks on the eye of the array, and Brother Six has never allowed him to do that. Huzi knew clearly in his mind that the reason why Brother Six didnt allow him to do that is Brother Six was afraid he would get himself trapped in the array. In the past, Huzi has done countless such things, and Brother Six managed to get him out finally. Of course, Brother Six s concern is not out of thin air, but real. Huzi walked to the eye of the array and pushed it gently with his hand. He picked up some stones at random and threw them at the eye of the array. Then, with a push of his hand, he changed the positions of some nts. Huzi employed two arrays at the same time. Huzi thought that the average person couldnt get out of the array, unless he is as awesome as Brother Six. After finishing all this, Huzicently looked at Sansan and Anna who were trapped in the array. Just try you best to figure out how to get out of the array. I dont think you can get out of the array for another ten days. Hum, you deserve to be trapped there because the girl made my boss angry. Huzi thought. Though Huzi was very hostile to Anna, he still took a look at Anna and walked straight away. Huzi could see Sansan and Anna, but they couldnt see Huzi, because the array had already obscured their vision. Sansan, is your name Sansan? Anna said tentatively. Though she had heard him mentioned casually that his name is Sansan, she was not quite sure what to call him. Yes. Sansan said. Sansan was irritable, and he hoped Anna could be quiet, rather than as noisy as now. At that moment, Sansan couldnt find the exit as well as the eye of the array, and he had no clue at all. Therefore, he was a little irritable. However, there was no quick way to get out of the array. Everything he has now seems to have been bought with his life. Sansan had thought he could make a lot of money this time, but to his surprise, the problem he encountered this time was even more intractable. Its a lot harder than what he had ever encountered before. All these made Sansan dont want to talk to Anna, but Anna took the initiative to talk to him again and again. Have you ever encountered array before? Anna asked. Anna didnt know how to ask Sansan, and the questions basically what she meant. She thought she had made herself clear. Before? When? Of course I have encountered array. Sansan said somewhat absent-mindedly. But when he heard Anna say array, he was carried away. After all, array is a mysterious thing, and it was one of his favorite things. Today, however, he seemed to have met a master and he couldnt unravel the array easily. After looking around for several times, Sansan seemed to feel a breath blowing toward him. His intuition, as well as his past experience, told him that hes in the eye of the array. I will have a try. Sansan said. Anna thought its hardly justifiable if she doesnt help Sansan and let him be busy alone, so she said, What can I do for you? Sansan took a look at Anna and said, No. I can handle it myself. Anna obediently stood aside, watching him to unravel the array. Anna was curious about all this. Sansan and Anna were trying hard to unravel the eyes of the array and get out of the array, while Yulin and Dongzi were sweating out of anxiety and didnt know what to do. By rights, Sansan and Anna should havee out of the basement by this time. All of these maps show the distance between them. So far, however, there has been no sight of them to be seen. Its just not normal and not what should happen in normal time. Dongzi wiped away his sweat and walked to Yulins side noiselessly. Dongzi wanted tofort Yulin, but he didnt know what to say. Dongzi just took a look at Yulin and said in a soft voice, Lets wait for some more time. They should probably be back soon. Yulin did not say anything. He thought its not so simple. Yulin didnt worry about the strength of Sansan. He just felt the one who set up the array is strong. This feeling is a kind of psychological intuition. Its not that easy for me to make such arge sum of money. Since Yulin gave me so much money, I must unravel the array, or I will ruin my reputation. I still need to make myself more viable in this society and so I cant give up so easily. Sansan thought. The third time Sansan took the stone and smashed it into the trees opposite, everything seemed to change. Its right here. Sansan said. Anna saw the trees move out of ce, change direction and even grow in reverse. The trees have been reced with lush fruit trees, which are nothing like the bushes before. It turns out there is really an array. Its amazing. Anna said. Anna was surprised at how powerful Sansan is. She also felt shes ignorant. Instead of being masculine, Sansan smiled gently. Thank you. Anna said to Sansan unfeignedly. Sansan smiled shyly and said, Thats what I should do. Anna looked at Sansan and was about to say Lets go when she discovered the ce transformed again. Its so unexpected and its not like what she thought. Ah? Why it changed again? Anna said. This time, itspletely different. Oh dear! Our way is blocked. Sansan said. Sweat beaded rapidly on Sansans forehead. This time, he was trying to get out, but the situation didnt allow him to do that. Sansan found a quiet ce and gestured to Anna not to follow. He had to figure out for himself how to unravel the array. Unraveling an array requires much energy and it makes people feel tired. Sansan just unraveled an array, and here came another one. Just as the sayings goes, it never rains but it pours. Brother Six was waiting for news in the basement. He knew something about the strength of Sansan and its almost time for Sansan to unravel the array. Sansan has some skills and he is the best among the younger generation. However, it seemed that nothing happened for so long. Brother Six wondered if Sansan lost his usual skills. Brother Six quietly walked out of the basement and went to array through the back of the bamboo trees.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Oh? How do I feel somethings wrong? This is obviously not the way it started out. It looks like it has changedpletely. Brother Six thought. All these made Brother Six suspicious. Brother Six suddenly thought of what Huzi had said before and he wanted to question him. Did these really have anything to do with Huzi? All these made Brother Six feel hard to ept because he told Huzi not to do anything to the array. But why Huzi disobeyed me? Such bad arrays must be set up by Huzi. I wouldnt have made it so obvious even if I was trying to block someone elses way. It seems that Huzi is not skillful enough. Brother Six thought. Huzi? Brother Six said. Brother Six, I am here. Huzi said. Huzi was scared, but he walked up to Brother Six along the wall. He knew he had to be responsible for his own mistakes. Huzi still had some fear of Brother Six in his heart, but since he had done something for Brother Six, he wouldnt regret even if Brother Six scolds him. He didnt flinch because he didnt want to see his boss sad. What the hell is going on? Brother Six said angrily and amusedly. Huzi considers himself always right. Such arrays, which are crappy and full of loopholes, are apparently not set up by an expert. Brother Six said. A person with some skills can unravel the array by mere careful deliberation. However, the array didnt seem to be so easy to Sansan, because the array is difficult when its set up by Brother Six first, and it became harder after Huzi added another two arrays. After waiting for such a long time, Brother Six was impatient and he went to check what happened. It turned out that Huzi had yed some tricks. Boss, I think these two guys are out of line. How can they think poorly of you and want to escape under your nose? I just cant bear to see you be bullied like this. You can beat me or curse me as you like. Huzi said. After saying that, Huzi put on a desperate facial expression, which amused Brother Six. Instead of being angry, Brother Sixughed. Brother Six looked at Huzi and said, Huzi, you are versatile now. You even dare to threaten your boss. Go to unravel the arrays now and set up difficult ones. Such low-end ones make me annoyed. OK. Huzi said. After hearing what Brother Six said, Huzi turned around several times. I am happy that my boss cant bear to scold me. He still wants me to disy my talent. Huzi thought. Go ahead! Dont make it so low. Brother Six said with a smile on his face. Sansan was moved inexplicably when Anna looked at him gently by his side. Although theyve only been together for less than two hours, Anna tried to make considerations for him. Thiss the first time theres one doing that for Sansan. Sansan lives by himself and there is no one can do anything for him. Sansan, can I do something for you? Anna looked at Sansan nervously and said. Anna spoke awkwardly, as if thiss a normal way ofmunicating between them. Sansan, however, was not like that. He just looked up and took a look at Anna, and said no more. Huzi was happy to see that his low-end arrays had trapped Sansan and Anna. In the old days, Brother Six has never allowed Huzi to practice setting up arrays. Brother Six told Huzi not to use array frequently, because it will bring unnecessary troubles. Brother Six also told Huzi to be reserved and sheathe his talents, because perhaps only in this way can he stop making a fool of himself. Besides, setting up arrays is a skill that has long been lost in this world. Just as the saying goes, the precious stonends its innocent possessor in jail. Brother Six was afraid that Huzi would be kept an eye on by people with ulterior motives, otherwise, he wont stop Huzi from handling everything through arrays. Chapter 441: Chapter 441 His Philosophy Array was only allowed to be used as ast resort, which was the the rule of Brother Six, and the rule that Huzi must follow. Id like to see if the two can break out of my array. Huzi made another change to the array, making it a little moreplicated. At this time, Sansan clearly felt the aura had changed once again. He knew that it was someone challenging him, or someone setting him up. Lets just sit here and not move. Sansan looked at Anna and said calmly. He didnt believe that he couldnt break the array. Okay, I do not understand and Ill follow you. Anna nodded and obediently sat there without moving, watching the array change. Huzi had no idea what the two inside this array were doing, so he just made it more and moreplex as he wanted, but theplexity was just to satisfy himself, instead of changing the whole situation. Its getting more and moreplicated. Sansan frowned and said softly. He kept watching the surrounding trees, hoping to break out from some points. However, the gray and yellow sky and the thin air were so depressed that they got more irritated and upset. Then what should we do? Anna was full of worry. She did not know what to do, but she was sure that they may have to be trapped here for a long time. Where is Yulin? Anna suddenly thought of something and asked. Where did he go? Sansan was stunned, for he didnt expect that Anna would just call Yulin by his name. This was not what Sansan thought about, so he could not help but start thinking who she was. Why are these things going on? Hes waiting for us outside. Sansan s tone was a little heavy, as if Yulin was very important to him. Of course he was important, for he was one who would pay him. However, thinking of this made Sansan a little sad. After all, he was now, for the first time, in a dilemma. No, no, no, he would definitely get out. When its almost the time, Sansan and Anna still hadnte out. Yulin and Dongzi got a little anxious. Is there anything else underground? Yulin was very curious about the underground world. I heard that the Brother Six is an iparable talent and he knows a lot about array, five elements and Tai Chi. Dongzi said slowly, for he didnt want to mention this, or it was something he was not willing to face. However, something still existed even if you didnt talk about it. Does that mean they may be trapped in it? Yulin asked with some concern. In fact, deep inside, he got a feeling, but he only felt it was all too incredible. It was not at all what he had imagined. Or rather, these things were no longer within his control, which all made him panicked. All was just a suffocating battle. In this game, Yulin did not want to lose, but this time he was unexpectedly defeated. Hang on. Yulin closed his eyes and thought about the next step. He didnt dare to do anything rashly to Brother Six. However, this did not mean that he did not have any preparation. He had put Anna in danger, so how could Yulin just stand there and watch? The only thing was that he wouldnt act now and he needed to wait for the moment that he would not lose. He must let Brother Six pay for this. But the right time hadnte yet. Good. Dongzi was suspicious, for he did not know what Yulin was thinking. Recently, because of Anna, they were not as close as before. But he really had nothing to do with Anna. Sometimes, the more you exined, the more tiresome you became. For example, this thing, he could only try his best to save Anna, although they had no doubt about Sansans ability. The current situation, however, seemed to prove that Sansan was not the opponent of Brother Six. Otherwise, it wouldnt have taken so long. What is Sansan going to do? Yulin s forehead was filled with sweat. And this was not his usual style. Today he was anxious because of Anna. Sansan sneezed. It s so hot today. Damn it. Sansanined while watching the change around him. Who are doing this? What a cheeseball. Sansan shook his head helplessly, for this really humiliated the ancestors. How could he show off his such shitty style? Huzi did not know that he would be teased in this way, for he was still gloating. All this really made Sansan feel funny. When it got slower, Sansan only used five minutes to find the eye of the array. He walked all the way through, so that in a short time, the array would be destroyed, so as to open a path to the outside world. Huzi,e here. After seeing the array set up by Huzi, Brother Six got furious. No one could know how to describe his terrible look. Huizi came to him with hope, for he was eager to hear his praise. However, when he got there, he found Brother Six was with a sullen look, making Huizi feel strange. Why didnt he give him somepliment? Whats going on? Boss, I Huzi was full of confusion, making Brother Six speechless. Although just now he told Huzi to do a good job, he did not expect he would let him down, very humiliating. What a trash array. Look at it, do you think its a good one? Brother Six said quite euphemistic, not scolding. However, this still hurt Huzi. Originally, he wanted to help the boss to solve the problem, but he did not expect that in the end, he created problems. And, now it seemed that the boss was also very depressed. Sorry, boss, I messed it up again. Huzi said with sorry, keeping his head down the whole time. Brother Six sighed, but he didnt me him. However, Brother Sixs expression betrayed himself. No matter how he tried to hide it, Huzi still found his displeasure. Good. Im d you know this. Brother Six was actually didnt care Huzi so much, for he was now thinking how to meet Yulin and how to get more information about Ye family. Now, although he did not see Yulin nor contact with Ye family, he at least had taken the first step. In any case, he got closer to his sess. Boss, you can me me. Im sorry I let you down. Huzi said this once again. Brother Six frowned, Huzi, can we change the words? Can you not say this all the time? How many times have you used it? Huzi seemed to realize something, so he flushed. Then he didnt say anything more. Look at this array. He is an expert, so you need to be careful. If you meet someone grumpy, he might mess up your array. And this will be a terrible thing. Brother Six said extremely serious. He valued the array a lot and loved it so much and he had never been so serious about a thing. The rumors were not all fake, except for the fact that he liked SM. Other things such as harshness and so on, were still true. Okay, boss. I will pay more attention to it. Saying so, Huzi was studying his own array to see how could he improve. Suddenly, they saw that the trees were all moving, and the powering out of that array were extremely strong. They made it. Brother Six calmly looked at Huzi. Huzi had an urge to go over and see what was going on. He was wondering why they were still inside and how they had broken his array. Boss, I want to go and take a look. Huzi had the urge to try, but because of the bosss strictness, he didnt dare to run there recklessly. Stay here. Brother Six was obviously afraid of Huzi to mess around again. Because skilled people were more likely to get into trouble without being conscious of it. Brother Six had experienced this before, so he was trying very hard to restrain himself from being controlled by the terrible desire to show off, which was never allowed. He was not willing to let Huzi be controlled by this unnecessary feeling, and the biggest disadvantage was to put them in a passive state. Huzi was not so easy to control and sometimes he was still obedient, but sometimes, he had his own thoughts. Dont go rush into things. was often said to Brother Six himself. He believed that in time, Huzi would do better, for he was too young now. OK. Huzi just followed his boss.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Follow me. After Sansan broke the array, Brother Six said to Huzi, and walked away. Huzi was confused and he didnt know what his boss was going to do. He only knew to follow him, but he had no idea what his boss was nning to do. What the hell was going on here? Huzi still frozen there and it took him a long time to realize whats the next step. The boss was asking him to follow the two and see what was going on. Otherwise, he wouldnt say that. Okay, boss, I got it. When Brother Six was far away, Huzi then hurriedly followed Sansan and Anna. Sansan, thank you. Anna was now relieved, for she would soon see Yulin. She didnt know how to exin her kidnapping to him, nor did she know What Yulin would say. Perhaps it was best for them to end up here. The closer she got to her, the more afraid she was to see him. This kind of feeling was weird andplex and this was the reason why Anna was trembling. Since she did not know how to exin to him and she didnt know how to face him, she thought it was not necessary to meet him. Yulin, at the moment, was hoping to see Anna. He was eager to know Annas current situation. He was waiting in anxiety. Here we are. Go ahead. Theyre waiting for you there. Sansan sent Anna to where Yulin and Dongzi were staying, and walked straight to a corner of the park by himself. There was an unwritten rule in their industry that they should never meet with their clients, and the money were put in a secret ce, which was only known by the two. Of course, one-third was paid before and the rest was put somewhere they knew when things were done. Seeing Anna walk out, he finally breathed in relief. This was too difficult this time and he was running his risk. However, he was also thankful. Because in this field, he finally met a rival. He had never had this kind of feeling for so many years. For him, it was a good choice to have a rival, and it was also a pleasure to know someone was there waiting for him. Anna? When Yulin saw Anna, Yulin stumbled and jumped to Annas arms. He had never been so awkward in front of others. Looking at Yulin s beard, she felt he had aged a lot. She seemed to never know this man. Staring at him, Anna med herself. Was this person she had been thinking about recently? In any case, this man had paid a lot to save her, so he at least cared her. She didnt want to care how much he loved her, but now, she was sure she was important to him. I worry too much about you, Anna. This was the first time Yulin called Anna. When Anna heard Yulin call himself, she froze and then looked at Yulin obsessively. They looked at each other like this for several minutes and Dongzi next to them felt disgusting. Yulin, how can you He wanted to say something, but he did not know how to speak. Seeing Anna back, he was sincerely happy for them. Come here. Yulin said this after thinking for a while. He blushed and had the urge to hug Anna tightly, but he walked to Anna slowly. He said this a few meters away from her. Chapter 442: Chapter 442 For a Woman, He Couldnt Fall Asleep Anna Xie felt that everything happened all of a sudden. Thinking of what happened to her in the past few days, she might only see it in a movie. Being kidnapped, being auctioned off, being imprisoned in the basement and being trapped in the array At this moment, Anna actually had a feeling of rebirth. She moved to Yulin Xiao and whispered, Long time no see! Its not a long time and in fact, they just hadnt seen each other for several days. However, this experience made Anna feel that it had been a century and this was simply a cruel waiting that made people copse. Girl, are you okay? Yulin paused and looked Anna into her eyes. It was the first time that he couldnt fall asleep at night for a woman and he used all his power for a woman, but he always thought he would use it for an appropriate time. However, this time, for Anna, he used almost all of his resources. Although at that time, Dongzi had advised him not to do that. However, he was still afraid that there was any failure, so if Sansan couldnt seed this time, he still got n B, C He always felt that Anna made him peaceful. Are you okay? When Anna said this, her tears ran out, for this was the first time she said such words to a man. Yes, it s worth it. Im happy to see you again. Yulin said so and walked to Anna and gave her a hug. Anna smelled smoke from his body, which made Anna a little confused. Before, she never saw Yulin smoking, but today, it was strong. It all made her feel weird. Youre smoking? Anna frowned, trying to hide her uneasiness. But for Yulin, her uneasiness was something else. Ive smoked some in the past few days. Though he was smiling, Anna found he was actually tired. But at the same time, he was happy, for Anna was saved. What a coincidence, Yulin, at this time, yawned. It was obvious that he was exhausted. Thank you. Anna extended her hands for the first time to hug Yulin. And Yulin, was instantly froze, for he never thought that one day Anna would take the initiative to hug him, which was something that had never happened before. However, this scene, surprisingly, was so familiar. It seemed that long ago, such a thing had happened. However, he really did not remember it. Yulin, since Anna has returned, Ill leave first. Dongzi did not want to be the third wheel. And this time, he found out that Yulin really loved Anna. The sky was yellow, enveloping the whole city, with a little bit of hazy gray. Anna kept hugging Yulin and the time seemed to stop. Under the sky, they were looking at each other. Anna gently stroked Yulin s eyebrows and whispered, Your eyebrows She then touched his eyshes and said softly, Your eyes Yulin just smiled and looked at her dotingly, with his fingers stroking her face and whispered, Your face Next to them were a line of Tung flowers, blooming. It was said that Tung blossom was like endless talks between a couple. And everything stopped on the Fengling Street, next to Brother Six s basement. The scenery here had always been recited. Someone once said, if one couple had not been to Fengling Street for a walk, it was not in love. This moment, Anna was happy and this would be memorized for the rest of her life. In the dark, a man, with purple eyes, was staring at them. His eyes were like diamonds, like the ghost fire in the darkness night, terrifying. Boss, arent we going there? Ive changed my mind, with an evil smile on his face, Brother Six said, Yulin likes this woman more than Ive thought. She is his weakness. Dont rush. Game just starts. Huzi didnt understand what his boss was saying. Of course, Brother Six didnt intend to let him understand. He smiled and took several steps back, hiding into the darkness. And the two, in love, didnt notice the presence of Brother Six. Yulin said to send Anna back to take a rest, and without thinking too much, she sat on the car and closed her eyes to rest. Here we are. Dozy, she heard Yulin s voice. Then she opened her eyes and looked out of the window. Huh, this was not her school. Turning her head to Yulin, Anna asked, Why didnt you send me back to school? You need to take a shower now, lie down on a soft cotton queen-size bed, and get some rest. The small and narrow bed in the dormitory is ufortable. Yulin said and leaned down to help Anna unbuckle her seat belt. He then took her out of the car without saying a word, and went back to his apartment. Anna was really tired, so she did not resist. Now what she wanted was to lie in bed and sleep for several days. After the shower, Anna walked out of the bathroom and smelled the grilled sausages. Following the scent, Anna walked to the kitchen. And she then saw Yulin in an apron, making fried eggs and sandwiches. Yulin was in a mess, making Annaugh out. Taking over the spat, she said, Let me do it. No, this is the dinner I prepare for you. You can just wait there. Yulin insisted, so Anna had no choice but to sit next to him and watch Yulin in a mess. Finally, after countless yawns, Anna saw Yulin took two tes of ck stuff. Well How about it? It smells good, isnt it? Facing Yulin, Anna chose not to tell the truth. Under Yulin s gaze, Anna picked up the sandwich and took a bite. Do you like it? The outeryer of the sandwich was overcooked and a little hard, but the inside was not bad. Well, delicious. Receiving Annas praise, Yulin smiled like a child. It seems I have a talent to be a chef. Tomorrow, the breakfast, I will give you another surprise Yulin turned around and found that Anna was crying. Whats going on? If you dont like it, dont eat it. Anna shook her head and smiled, Its delicious. See, I eat it all. Then why are you crying? Bowing down her head, Anna felt bad inside. She and Yulin had only known each other for a short time, but he did whatever he could to save her. But what about her cousin? How dare he sell herself to that kind of pervert for getting the money to gamble. Its barbaric, unconscionable. Wouldnt he worry for her? Anyway, they were cousins. The more Anna thought, the harder she felt, and finally she cried so hard that her eyes got red. Looking at her sad appearance, Yulin seemed to guess what was going on. Reaching out to wipe away Annas tears, Yulin said, In the future, I will protect you, and will never let you down. Looking up at Yulin, Anna cried like a rabbit and choked up, Can I, can I trust you? Of course, I, Yulin, keep my word. You can trust me. Yulin s seriousness made Anna smile and said, Then Ill take it seriously. If you dont keep your word, I will never let you go. Good. Smiling dotingly, Yulin asked, Are you in a better mood? Eat more. Wiping the tears on her face, Anna nodded and continued the shitty food. Yulin took a hand towel over and gently wiped Annas long hair. Youre a girl and why dont you know how to care yourself? You cant sleep until your hair is dry. Though Yulin looked sloppy, he inside was very gentle and delicate. When he showed this, girls would all fall for him. Anna, at this moment, was treated tenderly by Yulin, making her feel that she was the happiest girl in the world. But, did he also do so to Wei Yu? Thinking of this, Annaughed at herself. Who was she? She just had a one-night stand with him and he would soon kick her out. She shouldnt think she was the special one. Thinking about this, Anna got a little upset. And Yulin, who helped her wipe her hair, didnt even notice her change. After the meal, Anna was ready to rest. But just as sheid down, she felt someone was sleeping beside him. Immediately sitting up, Anna looked at Yulin warily and asked, What do you want? Sleep. Ive been tired for days too and I need to rest. Yulin said and stretched his back with a veryfortable expression. Its fine for you to rest, but why are you lying next to me? Because this bed isfortable. Anna didnt know what to say. Lifting the quilt, Anna said helplessly, Then Ill just go to another room. But Yulin pressed Anna to the bed with one hand and supported himself with two arms, looking at her from above. Is it that hard to sleep with me? The two people were facing each other in this position, which made Anna a little nervous. Not really, the problem isis What? Dont care that much. Hurry up and sleep. I wont do anything to you. Then Yulin lied back to Annas side, with his arm across and forced Anna to stay with him. It was impossible for her to move. However, Anna still tried, but she had no way to escape. Since this was the case, she could only ept it. And with Yulin by her side, Anna felt very safe, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. Listening to Annas even breathing, Yulin opened his eyes, smiled and rubbed her hair, and also fell asleep. But in her sleep, Anna was not at peace. In the dream, she seemed to be back to that weird ce. She couldnt find the exit in maze-like basement. Anna ran hard and it was exhausted. Finally, she saw the light.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The light was full of hope and made Anna full of hope again. Come on, run, then you can get out! Anna cheered herself up and ran fast to the exit. But what was waiting for her there was not the hope, but the man with purple eyes. Ah! Anna suddenly sat up, with sweat all over and breathed heavily. A nightmare? Yulin woke up with shock, looking at Anna and asked. Anna was freaked out and she couldnt say anything. She just nodded. Looking at her, Yulin felt heartbroken. Taking her into his arms, Yulin said gently, Its fine. Its just a dream. Dont be afraid. Staying in Yulin s arms, Anna murmured, Yes, its over. I will never see that terrible man again. Im sorry, Anna. Its my fault for not protecting you. I promise, this will never happen again. Anna hade to her senses. She looked up, and said to Yulin, Dont say sorry. It was my cousin who sold me. Ill let him pay for it. Let me do it. I will definitely make him regreting to this world. Looking at Yulin s fierce face, Anna knew that if Yulin was going to do that, her cousin would definitely face a tragic death. Anna was very angry, but she didnt want her cousin to die, so she said, Just let me do this. I still have something to ask him. You do it. I wont stop you. But I have to teach him a lesson. If you dont give him a hard time, he will harm you in the future. This was very true. Forget it. She would leave it to him. Her cousin had been spoiled, so someone needed to wake him up, or he would ruin himself in this life. After that nightmare, Anna was not sleepy at all. She rested on Yulin s shoulder and asked, Why didnt you even ask me what happened in the past two days? Holding Anna, Yulin said, Ive got to know everything, including Brother Six. I will definitely make him pay for it. Thinking back to what Brother Six said, Anna said, I do feel that that Brother Six and you, seem to have some stories. How is it possible? What can I have with him? He is a gangster and has such a bad reputation. These words made Annain, It seems that you dont have a good reputation either. Looking at Anna in his arms, Yulin did not get angry, butughed, It seems that you have recovered. You still know how to make jokes about me. How about doing something else? No, no, Im still sleepy. Good night. Anna, like a fish, slipped out of Yulin s arms. Turning her back on Yulin, she tucked herself in. Anna knew how fierce Yulin was. If they were going to do that, then she didnt have to sleep. Looking at Annas guarded appearance, Yulin shook his head. Chapter 443: Chapter 443 The Rumor Has Taken Air The next day When Anna Xie woke up, it was alreadyte in the morning. Anna walked downstairs, yawning sleepily. Yulin Xiao was sitting at the table, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. Woke up? Nodding with a smile, Anna replied, I havent had such a good sleep for a long time. I I should leave now, I need to go back to school. Saying that, Anna turned around and was about to leave. Yulin stopped her and said, Dont rush off! Ill take you to school after breakfast. No, thanks. Im not hungry. Saying this, Annas stomach rumbled . Feeling embarrassed, Anna wished she could just disappear right here, right now. Yulin grinned and held Annas hand, leading her to sit at the dining table, Youre hungry, have a taste of these. Raising her eyes, Anna saw the table was full of delicious food with good look and smell. It seems that Yulin has made great progress in his cooking skills. After tasting the wonton, Anna eximed in surprise, Its so delicious and fresh. Yulin, you are improving so fast. Smiling bashfully, Yulin exined, These are take-out foods. Huh? Seeing Anna was confused, Yulin exined again, Well, I was going to cook for you. But the pot suddenly broke down, so I had no choice but to order take-out. Next time Ill invite you to enjoy my cuisines. Anna was sure that the pots and pans Yulin bought must be of high quality. How could he break the pot just for cooking wonton? Anna wanted to go over and take a look, Yulin stopped her. Its best to stifle your curiosity, just eat! You think these bought from outside are not delicious? No, its good. I like it! No matter it was made by you, or from the outside. I like it very much. Annas smile was sweet and gentle, soothing and refreshing him. Yulin had made his mind, since Anna was so supportive, he decided to practice more to improve his cooking skills, turning Anna into a happy chubby girl! After the breakfast, Anna decided to go back to school. She hadnt shown up for days, she was worrying about punishment the school was going to give her. Feeling perturbed, Anna and Yulin arrived at school. Seeing that Anna looked uneasy and nervous, Yulin asked, Are you going back to school, or to the hell? Look at your face, you look like youre going to be executed. With a deep sigh, Anna replied, I havent asked for leave in the past few days since I left the school. The teachers couldnt contact me, and I didnte back to the dormitory at night. There must be punishments waiting for me.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dont worry, Ive already asked for a sick leave for you. I told the teacher that you were not feeling well, I brought you to the hospital to see a doctor. I also prepared a sick note and handed it to your teacher. Anna blinked in surprise, then stared at Yulin beside her, feeling warm from the bottom of her heart. He was very thoughtful. Even such a trivial thing, he had considered and nned for her. Though Yulin seems like a cynical yboy, when he gets serious, he will surprise everyone with his stunning ability. Seeing Anna staring at him but not saying anything, Yulin grinned and waved to her, asking, What are you thinking? Then Anna turned her gaze and said sincerely, Thank you so much. If you really want to thank me, dont tell me how grateful you are. What about giving me your love? Anna had just praised Yulin in her heart, in the blink of an eye, he turned so explicit that Anna couldnt help blushing. Not wanting to converse with Yulin anymore, Anna opened the door and jumped out of the car. Staring after Anna, a faint smile flickered across Yulins lips. Although Yulin had asked a leave for her, there were rumors and gossips among the students. The more the girls chatted, the louder their voices got. Even other people around them, all stared at Anna with disdain. Qiqi couldnt bear their discussion anymore, she pped the table, turned around and yelled, Hey, have you finished? Dont talk about others behind their backs! Shame on you! As Qiqi yelled, she directly became the center of public attention. Anna secretly pulled Qiqis coat and whispered, Qiqi, forget it. They are talking nonsense! We have to stop them. Those rumors are out of thin air! A few of the girls across the table retorted as if they were righteous, If its really something out of nothing, howe so many people are spreading the rumors? After all, there is no smoke without fire! Thats right, why dont we talk about others, but only about Anna Xie? Instead of reflecting on yourself, you want us to shut up. So ridiculous! You Qiqis eye were red from anger, but simply didnt know how to refute because she was an inarticte person. Anna Xie, on the other hand, was much calmer. She pulled Qiqi back to her side, lowered her head and continued to read book. The best way to handle the rumors and nders is to ignore them. They keep talking about those same old gossips. There will be a day, theyll get tired of discussing them, then they will naturally let me go. She has always been honest and upright. People will know it. Time will tell. Seeing that Anna wasnt affected by them, Jing Wu couldnt help but snort: Such a cheeky woman! We have spread so many rumors about her. Shes still acting like nothing happened. Qiaoqiao Su said calmly, Everyone has self-esteem. She is just pretending. I know how fragile she is. Shes going to break down very soon. Jing then replied maliciously, Seriously, Im really looking forward to seeing her devastate! After ss, Qiqi was intended to go to the canteen with Anna. But the teacher asked her to stay, so Anna had to go to have lunch alone. She could imagine that if she sat there alone, she would definitely be the center of the crowd. At that time, no matter how delicious the food was, it would be difficult to enjoy. So, Anna decided to go back to her dormitory to eat instant noodles. But when she was walking through the grove near the dormitory, someone blocked her way. It was her cousin, Annas face immediately turned pale. She didnt want to talk to him and was about to swerve from him. But her cousin stopped her and dragged her to a remote ce. Shaking off her cousins hand, Anna yelled at him angrily, How dare youe to find me? Anna, I know you are kind. You wont leave me in the lurch, right? Help me! He was such an impudent man. Anna felt sick listening to his begging. But her cousin was feeling good about himself and was still making unreasonable requests to Anna, You must have earned a lot of money from acting career! Give me some money. Anna originally thought her cousin came to see her to beg for forgiveness. She didnt expect that his real intention was to ask for money. Anna was so angry that she started trembling, shouting, How dare youe to me to borrow money, Ive already lent you quite a lot before. And you havent paid the money back. Ah, but there is an emergency this time. Im not lying. What emergency? I bet you have squandered all your money on gambling. You have to stop gambling, or you will be ruined! You will lose everything! Seeing that Anna was reluctant to lend money, her cousin showed his true color. He said impatiently, Cut the crap, just tell me, will you borrow me! No! You Annas cousin wanted to grab her hair and p her in the face. But thinking of her rtionship with Yulin Xiao, he could only swallow his anger and said politely, Dear Anna, arent you dating with Yulin? He must have bought you a lot of luxury goods, just give me one of those. It will help me get through. Sorry to disappoint you, but he hasnt bought me anything expensive. Thats impossible. Believe it or not, Im telling you the truth. How can you treat me so indifferently? Im your cousin. Hearing this, Anna stared at her cousin angrily and questioned, Has it ever urred to you that I was your cousin when you tried to sell me to a stranger? Her cousin didnt know how to answer, grunting, I I didnt have a choice back then. I was tricked by others. You see, Ie to visit after knowing youre fine. You think I will believe what you say? After saying that, Anna turned around and left. Annas cousin also felt anxious about selling Anna to a strange man. But isnt she safe now? Why couldnt she let go? Well, she must be unwilling to lend me her money. Shes such a penny pincher! Anna was hisst hope. Now she had refused to help him. Her cousin was irritated. Grabbing Annas arm, her cousin red at her murderously and threatened: Anna Xie, youd better behave well! Im negotiating with you. Dont force me to y some dirty tricks. What do you want? Humph, dont you want to be an actress? If I make up some secrets about you and reveal them to the reporters, you think you can still survive in the entertainment industry? Realizing that her cousin was virulently hostile to her, Anna found herself pathetic. Her cousin was supposed to be supportive to her, but were trying to find ways to ruin her now. Holding back the tears in her eyes, Anna pretended to be strong and indifferent, saying, Im just a nobody in the entertainment industry. Even if you want to earn money by making up my scandals, who would want to buy it? You shouldnt waste your time setting me up. Go get a real job! Make some money! Anna walked away without hesitation. Bitch, how dare you treat me like this? Her cousin spat angrily, turned around and left the school. Meanwhile, he was still wondering how to cheat Anna out of her money. He wouldnt let Anna go. She was his cash cow. He was concentrating on his thoughts, didnt find that three men were following him. When he walked to an empty ce, the three men behind him suddenly rushed forward and covered his head with a ck bag, pushing him into a car. Help! Help! Forgive me! I will find a way to repay the money I owe you as soon as possible, I swear! Annas cousin did not ask who they were, directly knelt on the ground, begging for mercy. Wiping the dagger with a clean cloth, Yulin asked carelessly with seeming indifference, You have owed me so much money, how can you get so much money in a short time? I I have a cousin. Shes beautiful and charming, you guys can take a look at her. See how much shes worth. If he hadnt mentioned Anna, perhaps Yulin would let him go. But hearing this, Yulin immediately flew into great rage. It seems that you havent changed! Yulin removed the mask and said, What a scum! Why are you still alive? You should go to hell. What? You cant kill me. Dont you want your money back? Dongzi snorted, We are not loan sharks. Then who are you? Were Annas friends. Annas cousin, after a pause, suddenly stood up and cursed, That bitch told you toe after me? What a disgrace! She thinks she will marry up, so she disdains me? Shes just a ything of those toffs. Tell me, did you guys sleep with her? Is that why youre willing to work for her? Yulin also paused, then slowly raised his head, looked cold and terrific. Annas cousin shivered and suddenly realized that he seemed to have provoked someone he shouldnt have. He shrank backward, licking his dry lips. But the space inside the car was limited, there was no ce to hide even if he wanted to. Grabbing his cor, Yulin showed an evil grin: Today, Ill show you what disgrace truly means. Grabbing this mans hand, Yulin gave it a yank and put it on the ground. Holding the dagger in his other hand, he shed down on his finger. Instantly, the car resounded with the screams of Annas cousin. Dongzi rubbed his ears, thought to himself that this guy had the guts of a mouse, but his voice was like an elephant. Seeing that his little finger was rolling down on the ground, this mans face turned pale. He almost fell in a faint. Remember, if you still dare to find Annas trouble, it wont be ended with cutting your finger. After saying that, Yulin ordered the driver to stop and then threw Annas cousin out like he was a trash. With his finger, as well. It was quiet again, Dongzi leaned on the window and asked, He had done such a disgusting thing to Anna. Wouldnt it be too good for him to cut only one of his fingers? Thats enough. We cant put Anna in a dilemma. After all, he is her cousin. What Yulin said shocked Dongzi. With eyes wide open, he said in surprise, This is not like what you would say. You have been doing things for your own pleasure, when did you ever care about others feeling? Squinting at Dongzi, Yulin said, That sounds like aint to me. Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Heaven Never Seals Off All the Exits No, no, Im just saying it casually. You dont have to take it to heart. Todays thing is done nicely, Ill have a drinkter. For drinking, when do I get cold feet? Then go to a bar. Lets go! The two didnt say anything else, but of them knew that the previous contradiction had disappeared. The next day. Yulin Xiao came to Anna Xie and offered to invite her to dinner. Well, youve done me such a big favor, this meal is on my treat. Its up to men to pay the bill. But He reached out to cover Annas lips, Dont worry, there will be a time for you to repay my kindness in the future. With that, Yulin rubbed Annas lips gently with his fingers. The rough touch made Annas body shudder. She stepped back instantly and kept the distance between them. Well, I wont tease you anymore. Get in the car. Ill take you to some delicious food. Anna thought about it and sat in beside Yulin. Her manner was more self-confident now, without the expression like a thief before. Seeing this, Yulin couldnt help asking curiously, Why have you changed your attitude? As she was wearing the seat belt, she said, Anyway, the gossip about us outside had spread like crazy. It doesnt matter if adding more to the gossip. Although they were just in words, it hurt Yulin to hear it. They hadnt known each other for a long time. Yulin knew that she was a tolerant girl who liked to hide her emotions deep in her heart. If she could say such fate-epting words, she must have suffered a lot of grievances before. Were there really so many unkind men of ill intentions in school? It seemed that he didnt know enough about Anna. The look in his eyes sank, Yulin stepped on the gas to drive the car. Yulin knew that going to a fancy restaurant would make Anna ufortable, so this time, he took Anna to a unique Japanese food store with elegant environment and good atmosphere. Such an borate and careful arrangement didnt make Anna appreciate. During eating, she was absent-minded. Why are you not happy while enjoying your meal? Still thinking about the gossip? She shook her head and said, I met my cousin yesterday. Being reminded of the yelling man, Yulin suddenly felt a bit disgusted, and the food in front of him lost its appeal. No wonder Anna was not happy eating. It turned out that there was someone who brough unhappiness to her. However, he should not dare to show up in front of Anna in the future, otherwise, his remaining nine fingers would be cut off! A trace of ruthlessness shed through in the light of Yulins eyes, but Yulin hid it well and didnt let Anna find it. She frowned and thought for a moment, then asked, Can you tell me what I can do to make him correct himself? Yulin shook his head and said, You cant save a man from gambling. He will only destroy his life and break down his family. Although Anna said harsh words to her cousin, he was still in her mind. Thinking back to his good old days, she was even more reluctant to give up on him. In fact, my cousin used to be very nice and kind to me. He was led astray by his friends, and thats why he got these problems. But Yulin didnt believe it at all. He shook his finger and said, You dont have to defend him. That kind of person is bad to the core. He cant be saved, hopeless. Listening to Yulins words, Anna stopped talking, but the expression on her face turned depressed. This was a big meal Yulin specially prepared for Anna. He didnt want it to be destroyed by some unmeaningful person, so he patted Annas hand and said, Dont be upset for that kind of person. Eat quickly. Ill take you to the movieter. At this time, Anna didnt have the mood to see a movie at all. She nodded absent-mindedly. See Anna like this, Yulin felt more distressed. This kind-hearted silly girl, others calcted her like that, but she still had others goodness in mind. It was easy for her to get hurt like that. However, he would never let anyone hurt her. There was an exam next week, Anna was going to the library to review with a pile of reference books. When she got to the library, she found that her book used for upying the seat had been thrown to the ground. And now, there was a boy sitting in that seat. Anna reminded him with a good temper: Hi, this is my seat. The boy said angrily in a ruffian way, Your seat? Then you call for it and see if it responds to you. His words let the people around snicker, looks of watching a show all over their faces. Anna didnt want to argue with him, so she bent down and picked up the book. She started to look for another seat. But the library at this time was overcrowded, otherwise, the students would not upy seats with books in advance. But todays Anna had some lucks, she found an empty seat in the corner. She went over quietly. When she was about to sit down, a person next to her was a step faster, throwing the bag on it. Obviously, that person was picking on her. Frowning, she asked, What are you doing? This seat is taken. There was no one here. But now, there are someone here. You Anna was angry, staring at the person. But the person looked justified and said sarcastically, This is a ce to study. For whom just pretending to study, I suggest youd better get out of here quickly. Dont insult this ce. This students words immediately got the support of people around. Yes, with her here, the air bes dirty. Why are you still standing here? After being rejected like that, arent you leaving now? So shameless. Does that kind of person have any shame left? Thats right. Next, words got more and more ugly, which were intolerable to the ear. Anna felt very embarrassed, turned and left. Anna was a strong girl, but it didnt mean that those vicious words and evil tongue wouldnt hurt her. She walked out of the library quickly and found a ce where there was no one. She put her arm around herself, her shoulder shaking slightly. Why was there such a rumor? Why should she have to bear a false charge when she hadnt done anything wrong? She was just an ordinary student, why did she have to go through all this? Thinking of what happened recently, Anna couldnt help but burst into tears. Hello? A sudden voiceing from behind made Anna quickly wipe the corner of her eyes. She turned around and asked: Whats the matter? Is your name Anna Xie? Yes. Professor Zhang is looking for you and said it was rted to the schrship. The corner of her eyes brightened, OK, I see. Ill go now. At the door of the office, Anna knocked. Come in. Pushing the door to go in, Anna asked: Professor, are you looking for me? Yes. Seeing Anna, Professor Zhang showed a loving smile. He stood up, walked to her, closed the door. Come on, sit down first. Sitting quietly opposite Professor Zhang, Anna waited for Professor Zhang toe to the point. After pouring a ss of water for Anna, Professor Zhang said, Ive heard some rumors in school recently. Annas face changed, and she said: Professor, none of that is true. I didnt do those things! Patting Annas hand, Professor Zhangforted her: I understand. I know you well. I dont believe those rumors at all. After listening to Professor Zhangs words, Anna smiled gratefully and said, Thank you. But you are a girl after all, and those rumors have a bad effect on you. Moreover, the results ofst semesters schrship evaluation came out. You got it originally, but now Half way through the words, Professor Zhang shook his head frequently. Her quieted-down heart tightened again, Professor, I didnt do anything. Cancelling my schrship will mean that the school also acquiesced in the false of the rumor! I know, I know, this matter is very important, which wont be decided easily. But you have to understand my difficulties. Although I want to help you, I have to have a suitable excuse. Otherwise, it will be difficult to stop peoples judgement. Anna made a deep bow to Professor Zhang and said, Professor, you must help me. Well, I surely will help you, but I have done so much for you, dont you need to repay your teacher? With that, Professor Zhang took Annas hand and scratched her palm gently. She was stunned for a moment. Standing up, her face was full of shock. She never expected that such a beloved professor would give her such a hint! Still maintaining a decent smile, Professor Zhang waved to Anna, Why are you standing so far away,e closer. YouI Seeing Anna not moving, Professor Zhang walked behind Anna and suddenly reached his hands to hug around her waist. Anna, I am still very optimistic about you. Whether you will have a good future ahead of you depends on how you choose. No, no! Like being burned, Anna broke away from Professor Zhangs arms, her face turning red. Her resistance had a kind of beauty of shyness, making Professor Zhangs desire her more.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Its already like this. What else cant be done? Even if you want to pretend, there should be a limit. Anyway, youre selling your body, which is more important, money or degree? Listening to Professor Zhangs words, Anna turned pale, So you believe those rumors, dont you? It doesnt matter to me whether its true or not. The important thing is, it depends on how you choose. Under Professor Zhangs coaxing eyes, Anna straightened her waist, looking proud. Dont you worry about my schrship. I dont want it anymore. With that, she opened the door and left. Trotting all the way back to the dorm, Anna was crying her eyes red. It didnt matter what other people thought of her or said about her. It seemed that she had be a bad woman, even the teacher was convinced in that she was a whore. Was she hopeless? Was her life destroyed, too? However, she wouldnt let it go easily because she was innocent. She was not a bad woman at all. She sat still on the floor not knowing for how long, until Qiqi was back. Seeing a person on the ground, Qiqi was and scared and shocked. Waiting for a closer look, she ran to the side of Anna. Anna, whats the matter with you? Why are you sitting on the floor? Why are your eyes so red? Anna lowered her head slightly and said, No, I just didnt have a good rest. You are not having a bad rest, you are bullied by the people outside again, arent you? With a bleak smile on her pale lips, Anna said, Now, is there anyone else except you who doesnt bully me? Qiqi looked righteously indignant, Those stupid bastards are so hateful. Do they have brains? Believe whatever others say. Feeling very tired, Anna shook her head, Forget it, its already like this, what can be changed? But Qiqi didnt agree with that. She said with a little excitement, Thats not OK. Why do you have to carry the bad reputation for what you didnt do? What should I do then? Exin it to everyone? It wont have any effect other than making me a joke. What should we do Qiqi lost idea too. Sitting next to Anna, she was almost crying. Seeing Qiqi like that, Anna had to put away her own sorrow andforted her instead. Maybe its a test from heaven. As long as I can survive this, I can be a King Kong. Qiqis lips moved, just as she was about to say something, she heard Annas cell phone ringing. Anna was so depressed that she picked up the phone without looking at the caller ID. Hello. Anna, Im director Li. I invited you for a castingst time. Now theres a new character. Im calling to see if youre interested. Stunning for a moment, Anna stood up abruptly. With a bright smile on her face, she said, Of course. Then youd bettere now. Were at Hilton Hotel, room number 3303. It happens that the screenwriter is also here. We can have a chat together. Well, Ill be right there. Hanging up the phone, Anna went to wash her face and change her clothes. She dressed herself up carefully. Seeing the great change of Annas state, Qiqi asked, Anna, whats up? A director wanted me for an audition, Anna held Qiqis wrist and asked smilingly. As long as there is no despair, there will be hope. You see, isnt this hopeing? Yes, so you have to be strong and dont be knocked down by those bad guys. Yes, I will. Finishing dressing herself up, Anna walked out of the door full of vigor. Looking at Annas back, Qiqi sighed uncontrolled. Such a simple girl, a little good thing could make her so satisfied. She wished this storm would pass quickly and stopped tormenting poor Anna. The audition went smooth this time. The director asked Anna to go back and prepare well, not to stay upte or drink, so as to avoid facial swelling and affect the shooting. She would naturally cherish the chance she uneasily got. Besides, she didnt have those bad habits. She just needed to keep a good schedule. To keep quiet, she turned off her cell phone. When she left the hotel and turned on her cell phone, she found several missed calls, which were all from Qiqi. Was there anything wrong? As soon as she was about to call Qiqi back, Qiqis call came. Qiqi, what happened? Anna, something bad happened! Chapter 445: Chapter 445 Who did you Offend? Qiqi was so anxious that even her voice was shaking. Anna Xie frowned as she was puzzled, she asked, Whats wrong this time? A reporter wants to interview you. Im not a celebrity at all, whats for? Girl, dont be silly now! Someone took a picture of you and the professor, you looked so intimate on that photo, and he posted it online, thousands of people followed this post within only half a day. Even television journalistse here too, they want to expose this matter. Expose? What do they want to cover? They said that female student seduced her teacher for schrship. Crazy! Anna was irritated, she said, Where are those reporters, I need to exin to them in details, they are hrious, oh my. Girl, how can you exin to them clearly, they carried cameras and all those shlights made the professor unbearable, he med it all on you and went home for a suspension from duties, how can you prove yourself, you silly girl? He med it all on me? What does that mean? Qiqi paused for a while, its too hard for her to tell the truth. Yet Anna couldnt wait, she yelled at Qiqi, Say something! Qiqi had no choice, she ground her teeth and said. Professor said that its you, you seduced him and gotid with him in voluntary. He didnt hold on to it and let you get whats you want. Anna felt the whole world spinning that even her body trembled, she gritted her teeth and said, That bastard, hes lying! I thought so, he must be lying, yet nobody believed you. Those reporters are waiting downstair the girls dormitory, donte back now, Ill find a way to drive them away. After that, Qiqi hung up the phone. Anna, standing on the street, feeling rather nkly. Its a big world, but she has nowhere to stay. How did things end up like this? She sat by the roadside vacantly. It wasnt until the dusk did Qiqi called her. Qiqi said that the school send security guards and drove all these reporters away, Anna coulde back now. But to be honest, Anna didnt want to go back to her university, she could imagine what kind of storm she has to face there. But things couldnt disappear when you hide away and not to deal with them. Anna has to handle it by herself no matter how hard it is. She took a deep breath, then came back to her university by taxi. As she expected, she became the focus of her school again. But this time, not only students hate Anna. When she walked inside her dormitory, the building manager pointed at one person while used another, she scolded, We are all ordinary people, why somebody acts so shameless! Her private life is totally a mess, thats fine, but she seduces our noble professor! Disaster! Anna stopped her footsteps, not knowing what to do. Seeing that Anna didnt turn around, the building manager yelled at her, Hey, Anna Xie, Im talking to you. I dont give a f**k about what you do outside the university, but once youre here, in the school, behave yourself, dont try to use your dirty tricks. Do you know how hard it was to drive off those reporters? Anna turned around, and said in a low voice, Im sorry. Then she went upstairs. Seeing Annas back, the building manager sighed, Jesus, a good-looking young girl, why is she such a man trap. Meeting all kinds ofplicated sights, Anna finally went back to her dormitory. Qiqi just took a shower, she was now enjoying the cool breeze brought by the fan. Hearing the door opened, Qiqi turned around to see, she said, Anna, youre back. Yeah. No people troubled you, right? Yeah, no one is downstairs. Qiqi took a take-away and handed to Anna, she said, I think you havent eat yet, here you are. Thank you, but I dont have the appetite. Annas voice was hoarse, she insisted to decline Qiqi, I just cant, thank you anyway. Dont, Im your friend. She leaned her head on Qiqis shoulder, then said in a low voice, Qiqi, if it werent you, I dont know how to hold on. Dont be sad, sham is sham and the mask must be stripped off. Anna nodded her head, she could onlyfort herself in that way. Fortunately, she wasnt always a bad luck girl, she has to cheer up as a new shooting would start tomorrow. The next day. Anna put on a delicate makeup and went to the film base. She sat on the dressing room, reviewing her lines and waiting for grips call. At this time, the grip walked into the room and saw Anna who was strange to her, she asked, Who are you, why are you sitting here? Anna stood up instantly, she said in a good manner, Oh, yesterday I walked through, Director Li let me y Mingxin, a little girl. Whats your name? Im Anna Xie. The grip browsed through her files, she frowned. Do you get it wrong, your name isnt listed on our record, its not you who ys Mingxin. Anna was stunned, she murmured, How did that happen Look it by yourself. Anna took over the grips files, she really didnt find her name on it. That Alright, since youre not working here, please leave, dont make us any trouble. Anna left the dressing room, she called Director Li to ask what had happened. Hello, Director Li, Im Anna. I just went to the base, but why Anna didnt finish her speaking, yet Director Li interrupt her. Sorry, we decided to change the actress of Mingxin. Anna was startled, she asked hastily, Why, you said I act it well. We saw the post about you, we dont want to let a neer ruin our y. But I Director Li hung up the phone when Anna was still speaking. Facing her phone, Anna was on the verge of tears, she sobbed, I didnt do anything wrong, why should it all fell upon me? Walking out of the film base, Anna sat beside a creek, she was crying silently. Anna was desperate now, she didnt know how to end all these troubles, she even didnt know what would her future be like. She couldnt handle it even with all her efforts, thats useless, she couldnt hold on to it even shes brave. Yulin Xiao saw Anna sitting beside the creek far away. He learned from others that Anna woulde to the film base for a y, so he wanted to surprise her. Yet when he saw the crying Anna, he was shocked. I just left for a few days for a business trip, whats wrong with you? Are you okay? Seeing Yulin, Anna felt her supports here, she rushed to Yulin and hugged him tightly. Yulin liked Anna falling in his arms, but he was worried about her condition. Tears wet his clothes, but he didnt care. He patted on Annas shoulder gently and asked, Dont cry, whats exactly happened? Anna was chocked, she was so desperate that felt shes all alone, now she was talking to herself in a vacant universe. Why all people think Im a evil woman? I didnt do anything, those real bad guys, they nder me, frame me, and want to destroy me. Can they gain any benefits in destroying me? I even lost myst opportunity that I had fought for it, what do they want! Yulin said nothing when Anna wasining tearfully, he let her vent it all out. He asked when Anna finally calmed down, Feeling better? After let off all anger in her heart, Anna felt much better. She stepped away from Yulins hug, and said shyly, Yeah, umm, sorry for that, I stained your suits. Nothing, dont mention that. But why are you so sad? Anna was again depressed, she asked, Dont you surf on the inte? Sometimes, what? Yesterday a post came from nowhere, it said I was tangling with the professor, I even tempted the professor for the schrship, and everyone believed that. So I lost my schrship, my role. Im totally a misfortune. After she said that, she turned to Yulin and looked at him nervously, Wait, you dont believe that, do you? Am I stupid, why should I trust that fake news. If you want money, you can simply ask me and be coquetry, why should you seduce an old man? Those who believed it must be ulterior or fool. Anna felt relieved that Yulin trust her. Although they didnt get to know each other for a long time, Anna hoped he wouldnt misunderstand her. As for why, she couldnt tell. She looked at the calm brook, sighed, How I wish everyone can be rational like you. If anyone was rational, how can they set you up? Set me up? He made it so clear but she still couldnt ring a bell, Yulin sighed, he thought Annas really a slow girl. Alright, he can just state it clearer. Hey, did you offend someely? How can I offend other people, its not gonna happen. But judge from what have happened to you, sort those incidents in order, its clearly that someone wants to ruin you, he or she is ruthless to you. Hearing what Yulin say, she thought it might be the case. But after pondered for a while, Anna was still confused, she said, But I didnt mess with anyone. You are muddled, you wont even notice it if you offend others. Im not that stupid, Anna murmured, she suddenly said, Oh my, hey, would it be the Sixth Brother? You did offend him, but he wouldnt do such narrow-minded thing with his social status. I think it might be a woman. Woman Did I displease any vicious womentely? Anna started to recall all the women she had meet recently. Yet no one seemed like to be the murder. Anna didnt sleep wellst night, and she cried for a long time just now, so she felt her brain was about to blow at this moment.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing Anna frowned, Yulin asked, Whats wrong? My head aches. Yulin hugged Anna in his arms, and said, Forget it, just leave it to me. Who dares to put a finger on you is a fool who dont respect me, I must teach him a lesson in case he thinks Im the one to be bullied. Anna didnt want to involve Yulin in her mess. But she couldnt handle it by herself, so, she wanted to bezy for once and let Yulin help her. Thinking of that, Anna put down her guard and leaned against Yulins arms. Its rare that she curled up in his arms like a kitten, Yulin was delighted. Yet he has to warn Anna for one thing. Umm, youd better do something about your face, your makeup is running. Jesus, thats embarrassing. Anna was blushed, she stood up immediately and said, I need to go to the restroom. Quickly, join me for a mealter. I didnt eat anything in order to meet you. Anna was running far away, but she heard what Yulin said, she felt warm. Anna didnt want to let Yulin send her back to school, rumors already shrouded her, she wanted to let Yulin stay out of it. But Yulin declined her, he insisted to send her back to her dormitory. She could imagine how many people will be there to watch them. Started from the school gate, everywhere she went, she became the focus. She felt so strange. However, Yulin enjoyed it, he put his arm around Annas shoulder, as if they were so intimate. Hey, can you go back home now? Why? Im afraid people would misunderstand us. I dont care what other people think. But I do, Anna felt awkward, Later, rumor 2.0 will be updated! Yulin smiled, he said, Look at you, so timid, why are you so bold when you use me? Im not joking! Alright, since you already said that, Im leaving. Yulin didnt insist on that, he stood downstair the female dormitory and looked at Anna with a big smile. Have a good night, Ill give you a surprise tomorrow. Anna said with a long sigh, I dont want a surprise, I just want a calm life that nobodyes after me. Rx, youll have it soon. Saying that, Yulin kissed on Annas cheek and stepped back. Many people gasped when they see it. Even Anna herself was startled. Didnt he know he would make her trouble by doing that? Anna didnt want to see onlookers talking in whispers, she ran away to her dormitory. Anna and Yulin were both gone, yet onlookers were still here and started to chat. Is that Yulin? Yeah! Thats him! Chapter 446: Chapter 446 I Want to Give You a Surprise Wow, Yulin Xiao is so handsome. He looks more handsome than he is on TV. But why he is with Anna Xie? Dont underestimate Anna. She is good at seducing men. Oh, how poor Yulin is. He is the most handsome man in Capital City, but he is fascinated by a low-end woman like Anna. Its not a big deal that he is fascinated by Anna. Thiss just temporary. It wont be long before Yulin gets tired of Anna. Then Anna wont be able to act arrogantly. The students were talking in groups. They were not involved in the matter and had no idea what was going on, but they were talking nonsense in earnest. Anna didnt understand what they were thinking, and didnt bother to think about it. Though Anna was sad in her heart, shes full of energy at that moment again. She would go on living bravely. Because of the post, Anna was called in for questioning by the school official. Its said to be a questioning, but in fact the school official wanted Anna to assume all the responsibility alone. Compared with a famous professor, the loss of a profligate girl is nothing at all. But Anna didnt want to give in. Why should she admit something she hasnt done? To persuade Anna to give in, the school official exercised abination of inflexibility and yielding. He even said he would offer the postgraduate rmendation to Anna, but Anna was insusceptible. The school official mouth was dry out of persuading, but Anna was adamant. Anna, if you are perverse, youll be expulsed. As theres no solution, the school official had to threaten Anna. Expulse me? For what reason? Anna said. You leave bad influence on school spirit for your misbehavior. The official said. Anna breathed quickly and said, But it was the professor who pestered me. I did not lure him at all. Really? The professors statement is the exact opposite of yours. He said you lured him. Who do you think were gonna believe? The official said. Obviously, the official wanted Anna to confess to false charge. Anna clenched her fists and said indignantly, Since we dont have any evidence, you can fire me and the professor. Only in this way can you show the fairness of the school! You The official said. Ignoring what the official said, Anna turned and walked out of the office. Looking at the view of Annas back, the official said angrily, This is too much! Back in her dorm, Anna kept thinking about the conversation and buried her head between her knees. Is there really no favourable turn? If I do get expulsed, I will be too shameful to go home. Anna thought. Tears welled up in Annas eyes. Then Annas phone rang and she took a look at itzily. Its Yulin calling. Anna raised her hand to dry her tears and then answered the phone. Whats up? Anna said. Come down. Yulin said. Where are you? Anna asked. Are you stupid? Im under your dorm building. Yulin said. Oh my god, is he really here? Anna thought. Anna hurried to the window and looked out. She caught sight of Yulins gleaming white teeth as he greeted her. Why is he here Anna thought. Anna washed her face and went downstairs hurriedly. Why are you here? Anna asked. I havent seen you for ages. I miss you. Yulin said. It was only yesterday that we met. Anna said. Youck a sense of romance. Yulin said. Then he handed a beautifully wrapped gift box to Anna and said, Here you are. Go back to your dorm and change the clothes. Why should I change my clothes? Anna asked. I want you to dine out with me. Yulin said. Why should I change my clothes to dine out with you? Anna asked confusedly. Because I think your clothes are too shabby to stand beside me. Yulin said. Anna stuffed the box back to Yulins arms and said somewhat angrily, I am such a poor person. If you think Im holding you back, donte to me. As Anna spoke, she turned to leave. Yulin reached out and grabbed Anna. He wanted tough and weep all at once. Am I being too nice to her? Her temper is getting worse and worse. But I like her just the way she is. She is sincere without affectation. Yulin thought. With a smile on his face, Yulin said, I have a big favor to do for you. In return, you should dress nicely to make me happy. Its unmable. What favor you have to do for me? Anna asked. Youll find it out in a minute. Yulin said. But I Anna said. Before Anna finished what she wanted to say, Qiqi rushed over to her. Anna, I saw a cool car when I returned just now. It red and its coquettish. Its te number is rare. It must be a rich mans car. Qiqi said. Er Anna said. After hearing what Qiqi said, Anna was embarrassed. If Anna guessed it right, the car Qiqi saw should be Yulins. Anna looked sideways at Yulin, who nodded at her with a smile, indicating that she had guessed correctly. Seeing Anna ignore her, and flirt with the man beside, Qiqi couldnt help but look at the man. As soon as Qiqi saw Yulin, she was surprised. Oh, isnt he Qiqi said. The word yboy nearly escaped Qiqis lips, but Yulin thought Qiqi was about to say male god, so he waved his hand with a smile, indicating Qiqi to keep a low profile. Are you Annas ssmate? Yulin asked. Qiqi nodded her head. Then I give you an assignment. Make Anna look good and send her back here. Ill wait right here for you. Yulin said. Make Anna look good? Thats a good thing. Qiqi thought. OK. Qiqi said. Then Qiqi took Anna by the arm and dragged her back to the dormitory. Qiqi, whose side are you on anyway? Anna asked helplessly. Im on your side. Qiqi said. Then why are you helping Yulin? Anna asked. Arent you and Yulin on the same side? Otherwise, why were you two acting so intimate? Qiqi said. Im not intimate to him at all. Youre wrong. I dont want to wear the clothes he gave me. Its troublesome to change clothes to go to dine with him. Anna said. When Annained, Qiqi helped Anna change her clothes neatly. Qiqi also coiled Annas hair. After dressing up, the way Qiqi looked at Anna changed. With bright eyes and her hands sped, Qiqi said, Wow, Anna, you are so beautiful. Anna turned to look at herself in the mirror. She wore a fitted white strapless fishtail dress. Although there is no pattern in the dress, it is elegant and noble, which makes Anna look graceful. There is also a set of pearl jewelry in the bag. Qiqi didnt know how much the pearl jewelry is, but she knew it must be worth a fortune by colour and lustre. Qiqis hands trembled as she helped Anna put on the jewelry. This must be the most expensive piece of jewelry Ive ever touched in my life. Qiqi said. I dont want to wear it. What if I break it? Anna said worriedly. You are going to eat, not fight. How can you break it? Just wear it. You look nice on it. Qiqi said. Then Qiqi took out her makeup box. What else do you want to do? Anna asked. Make up for you, of course. Youre like a princess right now, and Im gonna make you more perfect. Qiqi said. No. I cant enjoy the meal with makeup on my face. Anna said reluctantly. Ill just give you light makeup. It wont Qiqi said. When Qiqi turned around and was about to powder Annas face, she found that Anna had slipped out when she was not looking. Hum, she really pisses me off. Qiqi thought. In the girls dormitory, girls were surprised when they suddenly saw Anna dress gorgeously. Even the dorm supervisor was surprised and opened her mouth wide. She didnt know what to say. Anna was awkward and she walked fast with her head down. Needless to say, what I do today will cause a big scandal and be my original sin. Anna thought. At the thought of that, Anna was angry. If Yulin had not asked me to wear the dress, there would have been no trouble. Anna thought. Then she pouted and med Yulin in her heart. As soon as Anna came downstairs, Yulin saw her. Shes beautiful. Although she did not make up, she was pretty and dazzling. With high heels, Anna stood in front of Yulin and said, Are you satisfied now? Now Im the focus of the school again. You are not only the focus of the school. You are about to be the center of attention of the whole Capital City. Yulin said. What do you want to do? Anna asked. I will keep it a secret temporarily. Yulin said. After putting Annas hand on his arm, Yulin smiled mysteriously. But Ana always had a feeling of uneasiness. As Anna and Yulin walked away, a pair of beautiful eyes were staring coldly after them from upstairs. After driving for some time, Yulin took Anna to a luxury vi. Outside the vi, luxury cars were parked along both sides of the road, which looks spectacr. From time to time, well-dressed men and women came in and out of the vi. They are elegant and appear to be the elites of upper ss. At that moment, Anna knew that she had been cheated by Yulin. Looking at Yulin unhappily, Anna asked, This is where youre taking me to dinner? Yulin nodded and said, Yes. Anna freaked out and said, Its a party. You can eat at the party. Yulin said. You argue irrationally. Anna said. You are one-ideaed. Yulin said. You are one-ideaed. Anna said.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As Anna spoke, she opened the door of the car and left. Yulin ran after her and grabbed her hand, saying, Come back! Why are you angry? I didnt say anything too harsh. Youre not cute. Anna frowned and said, I have enough troubles right now. Just dont make it harder for me, OK? No. Im trying to rescue you. Youll see what I mean in a minute. Yulin said. Then Yulin took Annas hand and walked towards the door of the vi. Anna didnt want to be with the rich young man any longer. She just wanted to keep as low a profile as possible and not let anyone catch on to her. But she could not break free of Yulins big hand. She got closer and closer to the party. There were Yulins friends nearby, who greeted Yulin with a smile on their faces and looked at Anna curiously. Oh, that girl seems to be the one who apanied Yulin to the birthday partyst time. It seems that they are really together. I thought Yulin was just having fun. Yulins taste has really changed a lot. He used to be surrounded by hot girls, and now are schoolgirls. But the girl is pretty, too. Could he have been provoked? Shush! How dare you say that? Are you courting your death? The voice behind Anna suddenly became smaller. Anna listened carefully but could not hear it clearly. She turned to look at the man next to her and saw that he was smiling and greeting others. She wondered if he had heard the gossip. I dont think he heard that. The one who dares gossip about him will die very miserably. Anna thought. Hey, what are you thinking about? Yulin asked. After being patted on the forehead, Anna turned to look at Yulin next to her and saw him smiling at her. I was wondering what kind of party this is. Anna said. Its a charity auction. You can tell me what you liketer and I will buy it for you. Yulin said. Auction? Anna said. Then she thought for a while and said with disgusted facial expression, Doesnt that mean paying high prices for things that have been used by others? I dont want to buy things that have been used by others. After hearing what Anna said, Yulin didnt know what to answer. After thinking for a long time, Yulin rubbed Annas hair helplessly and said, You are quirky. Anna dodged Yulins hand. Then she looked up and saw a beautiful womaning over to them. As soon as Anna saw that woman, the smile on her face disappeared. Wei Yu walked up to Yulin. She smiled at Anna first and then looked at Yulin, saying, I didnt expect you to be here. You never like these asions, and I thought I would not see you today. Yulin put his arm around Anna s shoulder and said, Anna likes the atmosphere of festive gaiety, so I bring her here. With a trace of sadness in her eyes, Wei said, It seems that you have really changed a lot for her. Everyone will change. Havent you changed, too? Yulin said. Wei was embarrassed, but she still kept a decent smile. Her smile was full of bitterness. Yulin turned his head away to not to look at Weis eyes. Wei, there are guests over there. Go and greet them. Enduring the sadness in her heart, Wei turned back and said OK. After nodding at Anna, Wei turned to leave. Its clear that Weis sad. But shes the one who asked for break up. Why is it like shes the victim? Anna wondered. But there was one thing Anna had just made clear. Anna looked sideways at Yulin and asked, Is Wei the host of this party? What if she is? Were here to eat. It doesnt matter who the host is. Yulin said nonchntly. Do you believe what youre saying? Anna thought in her heart. Yulin took Annas hand and walked into the vi. Anna was a little distracted. From a distance, Dongzi saw Yulin and ran over to Yulin, saying, Boss, you are here too. When Dongzi was in front of Yulin, he found the woman beside Yulin is Anna. After being stunned for a while, Dongzi smiled and said, Anna, you are so beautiful today. Thank you. Anna said. After seeing Dongzi and Anna behave like that in front of him, Yulin was unhappy. Yulin blocked Anna with his body and said with a sullen face, Where is the food? Anna is hungry. Chapter 447: Chapter 447 She Is My Girlfriend Oh, the desserts are over there, and the drinks are over there. How about I take Anna Xie to get something to eat? Dongzi said. No. I want to eat some too. Yulin Xiao said. As Yulin spoke, Yulin held Annas hand as if to say Anna is his and went away with his head in the air. Before leaving, Anna waved her hand toward Dongzi, as if she was dragged away by Yulin. When Yulin and Anna arrived at the dessert table, Yulin asked Anna with a sullen face, Do you two have that much to talk about? From the moment we met, I only said two words to Dongzi. Anna said helplessly. Two words is a bit too much. Yulin said. Do you mean that I should be a dumb? Anna said. Sometimes, I want to poison you dumb. Yulin said. You are insane! Anna said. After giving Yulin a mean look, Anna ate like a horse. Oh, the desserts are really delicious. Anna thought. Anna wanted to put on airs at first, but as she ate, her true colors as a chowhound showed. She pigged out on the desserts. In case of Anna choking, Yulin served the drink to her attentively. Anna did not refuse Yulins services. She alternately asked Yulin to get desserts and sd. Whenever Anna ate something delicious, she asked Yulin to taste. The two men thought their interactions are quite normal, but in the eyes of others, their interactions are very intimate. Staring at Yulin and Anna with her beautiful eyes, Wei Yu clenched her fists. Their rtionship is good enough to be envied. But as they have known each other for such a short time, how can they be deeply attached to each other? Could its possible that Yulin is acting on purpose to show me? Wei thought. Thinking of this, Wei loosened her fists. The expression on her face was not so nervous. When Anna had had plenty, she looked up and saw the crowd gathering at the front stage. What are they doing? Anna asked curiously. Yulin smiled helplessly and said, You just concentrate on eating and you have no idea that the charity party has begun. What does it have to do with me that the partys started? Im only here to eat. Dont forget, it was you who said to take me to dinner. Anna said in a righteous way. After hearing what Anna said, Yulin didnt know how to retort. On the main stage, the host took out one auction item after another. After the hosts introduction, the guests raised the card in their hand. Anna nced over the stage as she ate noodles. She felt so bored. When the host took out a diamond ne, Anna stopped eating. Well, this ne looks good. Anna said. If you like it, Ill buy it for you. Yulin said. The ne looks simple and so it shouldnt be expensive. The auction items are all expensive. How could a normal vase cost a million yuan? It looks like the market is inting. Anna thought. Bidding starts at one million yuan. Just when Anna had that unspoken criticism in her heart, the host said jubntly. Eh-hem Seeing Anna choke by the noodles, Yulin patted her on the back immediately.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Anna then wiped her lips with a handkerchief. Oh my god, how could a simple pendant ne cost a million yuan? Its no difference from robbing money. Anna thought. But there were many persons who were willing to spend thatrge sum of money. 1.5 million yuan. 2 million yuan. 2.5 million yuan. There were a lot of people raising their card. Everyone was so enthusiastic that they seemed to think the ne is not expensive at all. Oh my god, these people are crazy. Anna thought. As Anna shook her head, Yulin also raised the card. 5 million yuan. Yulin said. Anna looked at Yulin inconceivably with her eyes round open. It turns out that you are crazy also. Anna said. Finally theres something you like, of course Ill buy it for you. Yulin said. But you dont have to spend so much money. You are dissipating money. Anna said. Dont worry. Im rich. Its just a small sum of money to me. Yulin said. 6 million yuan. As Yulin and Anna talked, someone else raised the card and said. Its Wei. Yulin turned to look at Wei and narrowed his eyes slightly. Seeing Weis willing to pay more, Anna said immediately, Since Miss Yu likes it, just let her have it. How can you have no principle? If you like it, you must strive for it. Will others cherish the things you give them? Yulin said pompously. Anna thought Yulins words are of implications. Wei continued to raise her card expressionlessly. 7 million yuan. Wei said. 8 million yuan. Yulin said. 9 million yuan. Wei said. 10 million yuan. Yulin said. Everyone was very surprised when they heard Yulin say 10 million yuan. Wei still wanted to raise her card, but a man besides her pulled her and said something to her. Wei took a look at Yulin silently and didnt raise her card. The host took the opportunity to knock down the hammer. Then the host shouted in the direction where Yulin was, Well, the ne belongs to Mr Xiao. In the public attention, Yulin slowly walked onto the stage. After taking the ne, Yulin put it around Annas neck with his own hands. Anna was in the spotlight again, but she didnt like it at all. People didnt move their eyes away from Anna until the next item was on show. Anna breathed a gentle sigh of relief. I want to go to the restroom. Anna said to Yulin. Do go. Yulin said. Anna then turned and walked to the restroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, she felt her neck heavy. As the ne on my neck is worth 10 million yuan, how could it not be heavy? This is not a gift, but a hot potato. Anna thought. People buy jewelry to make themselves look more beautiful, but Annas ne is a hidden danger and it might be robbed in the street. Id better take off the ne and give it back to Yulin. Anna thought. With this in mind, Anna took off the ne and turned to leave the restroom. But when Anna went back, she didnt see Yulin. Where is Yulin? Anna thought. Anna then casually strolled around the vi to get some fresh air as well as to look for Yulin. But when Anna walked to a corner, a coquettish voice stopped her. Holding her breath, Anna took a step back and hid herself behind the pir. Dont you think that ne looks familiar? Wei said. Its Yulin who stood opposite Wei. Yulin put his hands in his pants pockets and looked unruly. No. Yulin said. After hearing Yulins indifferent answer, Wei was sad. With a bitter smile on her face, Wei said, That is the first birthday present you gave me. All these years, Ive kept it safe carefully. What Wei said made Anna feel a pain in her heart. It turned out that the ne Yulin wanted to buy so much is a gift for his ex-girlfriend. It must because the ne has such an important ce in his heart that he cherishes it so much. Since such, I cantmandeer the ne and I must return it to its original owner. But why does my heart hurt so much? Anna thought. Covering her chest with her hand, Anna dropped her eyes. Staring at Wei standing opposite him, Yulin said, No matter how careful you were, you sold it. I want to make a break with the past and I dont want to have anything to do with you anymore. Wei said with a sad facial expression but firm tone, Anyone can buy this ne except you. I think you misunderstood me. I bought the ne not because of you, but because my girlfriend likes it. Yulin said. Girlfriend? Wei said with a mocking smile, Yulin, when did you be so childish? You just found a woman casually to pass for your girlfriend to piss me off? Yulin was unpleasant to hear Wei say Anna in such a tone. Then he frowned and said, You think too highly of yourself. Since the day you said you wanted to break up with me, weve had nothing to do with each other. Ive given up on you, and Im ready to start a new rtionship. Besides, Anna is good. Although she is not smart sometimes, she is sincere. I am rxed when I am with her. When I was with you, I always have to indulge you, as if I were serving the grand empress dowager. Wei was sad when she heard what Yulin said, but she pretended to be strong and said, Is it funny that youre saying that on purpose to annoy me? I am just telling the truth. By the way, just put away your look of sympathy. I dont need it. Yulin said. Wei felt its satiric that they two, who once took solemn vows of love, argued fiercely for the sake of another woman. With tears in her eyes, Wei said, Yulin, you dont understand. You dont understand anything. Yes, I dont understand. I dont understand why you wanted to break up with me when we were in a good rtionship. I dont understand why you could bear to break up with me after weve been together for so many years. Since weve broken up, I dont care about that rtionship. And now I am very happy, I hope you will not interfere with my happiness. Yulin said. OK, I wont bother you and I wish you can be happy. Wei said. After saying that, Wei left stubbornly without looking back. Yulin just stood there. He didnt leave until Weis out of his sight. Anna saw Yulins every particr gesture and behavior. Yulin must be sad. There is certainly a ce in his heart for Wei. As for me, I just Weis recement. What qualifications do I have topare with Wei? Anna thought. Although thats what in Annas heart, she shed tears involuntarily. The tears hit the back of her hand and burned her like fire. It took a long time for Anna to rejoin the crowd. Yulin frowned and walked up to Anna, asking impatiently, Where have you been? Ive been looking for you. Looking up at Yulin, Anna did not speak. Anna looked at Yulin silently with her eyes flickering. Yulin was frightened by how Anna looked. He reached out and touched Annas forehead, asking, Whats wrong with you? I am fine. Anna said. Anna backed away to avoid Yulins touch. With a deadpan face, Anna stretched out her hand and handed the ne to Yulin. Id better give you back the ne. Anna said. Why? Dont you like it? Yulin said. I am not entitled to wear it. Anna said. What are you talking about? Just wear it as its a gift I give you. Yulin said. No, I cant take it. Anna said. Why are you so hard to get along with? Yulin said. Do you just know that I am a person hard to get along with? Anna said. After saying that, Anna turned to left quickly. Hey, where are you going? Yulin said. As I am full, I want to go back. Anna said. Wait. Yulin pulled Anna and said, Wait for a minute. What should I waiting for? How long are you going to let me be your shield? Anna said. With a slight frown, Yulin asked, What shield are you talking about? Anna was angry when she saw Yulins still ying dumb. Am I look that stupid and people can fool me casually? Anna thought. After taking a deep breath, Anna looked at Yulin and said, I know its unmable that you asked me to do you a favor as you had saved me before, but you should tell me about it in advance, so that I wont take it seriously and have wild thoughts. Yulin was totally confused and asked, Anna, whats on earth are you talking about? You know clearly in your heart what I said. Never mind, since you want to y dumb, y it to the end. Anna said. After saying that, Anna shook off Yulins hand and walked out of the vi. But to Annas surprise, there were reporters outside the vi. When Anna and Yulin walked out of the vi one after another, reporters immediately gathered around them, holding microphones and cameras, aiming at them. Mr Xiao, I heard that you are the highest bidder for the auction dinner. Your contribution to charity is there for all to see. I just wonder what kind of auction items interest you so much. A reporter said. Yulin reached out to hold Anna in his arms and said with a formic facial expression, Actually, I didnt n on going to the auction. My girlfriend likes it and I bought it for her. Girlfriend? The reporter said. Yes. This youngdy right next to me is my girlfriend, Anna Xie. Yulin said. The news was so breaking that reporters immediately turned their cameras on Anna. Although Anna faced the camera when she was filming, it was a different experience. She has lines when shes shooting and if she says the wrong thing, she can do it again. But at that moment, she couldnt get a single word wrong, which made her nervous. Seemingly aware of Annas nervousness, Yulin squeezed her palm to tell Anna not to be nervous as he would handle everything. Reporters were interested in Annas identity and one of them asked, Thisdy, can you tell us which eminent family are you from? Before Anna said something, Yulin said, She is just an ordinary schoolgirl. I hope you not question closely her and frighten her. The joke-like tone rescued Anna from a siege. Ho, ho, Mr Xiao, you really loves your girlfriend. The reporter said. Thisdy looks very familiar. A reporter stared at Anna and said. Then the reported patted his head and said, Oh, it urs to me that the female student of the post about a female student seduces the professor a couple of days ago seems to be Thats exactly what I was going to say. Yulin interrupted the reporter and said with a serious look, It is a deliberate nder. Im going to get to the bottom of this to find out who did this, and give my girlfriend justice. So you think Miss Xie is innocent? The reporter said. Of course. Why should she seduce the bald professor as she has a handsome and rich boyfriend? Anyone with a brain knows what the truth is. Yulin said. Ho, ho, youre right. The reporter said. Well, Im going to take her back to school, so please make way. Yulin said. Grasping Annas hand, Yulin walked past the reporters with Anna. Chapter 448: Chapter 448 A Fake Thing Wont Be True The reporters seized every opportunity avable to take various photographs of Yulin Xiao and Anna Xie. Its sure that the next days newspaper would have some news about them two. But Anna wasnt happy. She felt the bond between herself and Yulin was getting deeper and deeper, but this was not what she wanted to see. When they got to the ce where no one was, Yulin began to im credit for himself. How will you thank me for helping you out of all this trouble? Yulin said. Yulin thought Anna would be moved and shed tears of gratitude in his arms. But Anna just kept her head low and said with an indifferent look, You dont have to put on a show like this to help me. After hearing that, Yulins smile froze on his face and he asked, Do you think what I did today was just acting? If Anna looked up into Yulins eyes, she would see the anger in his eyes. In order to live, she would not continue to disobey him. Unfortunately, Anna did not look up. She continued to cross Yulins bottom line. What else could you do that for? Is it because you like me? Dont be funny. Im not that narcissistic. Anna said. Anna, you are really a smart woman! Yulin said. Yulin clenched his fists. He was afraid he might lose control and grab her by the slender neck. This woman has the power to drive me mad every time. I dont know what shes got in her head. Since she cant appreciate what is good, why should I help her? Just let her to care about her affairs alone. Yulin thought. Yulin then turned to leave angrily. His head was about to explode. Seeing Yulin walk farther and farther away, Annas eyes became red and tears rolled down her cheeks. Anna wanted to deceive herself, but the reality didnt give her the chance. She had to face the music. She couldnt continue to act as an ostrich. As Yulin doesnt like me, I cant be with him no matter how I like him. I and Yulin arepletely different people. Therefore, I wont lose so embarrassedly if I leave him before I am so deeply attached to him. But is it toote for me to make a clean break with him? Anna thought. Biting her l*p gently, Anna lowered her head and walked silently alone. The light and shadow lengthened Annas shadow, showing her loneliness and helplessness. Suddenly, a big hand took hold of Annas. Looking up, Anna was stunned. It was Yulin, who had gone, returned. Why youe back? Anna asked. Yulin really wanted to ignore this ungrateful woman. But when Yulin thought of the day when Anna was kidnapped by Brother Six, he was not assured. He decided to send Anna back and get even with her for thatter. After putting Anna into the car, Yulin said with an awkward facial expression, Since I brought you out, I must send you back. It was clear that Yulin was still worried about Anna. Anna also noticed that and there was a trace of warmth in her heart. But soon the warmth was reced by disappointment. Anna thought the reason why Yulin did that is that he felt sorry for her, and it has nothing to do with love. Anna then closed her eyes gently. Anna told herself not to have wild wishes and Yulin is just a passer-by in her life. Because Anna didnt have a good restst night, she got upte the next day. After getting up, she was still dizzy and sleepy. She had no strength to do anything. Am I sick? Anna thought. Anna raised her head to touch her forehead and it seemed a little hot. After drinking some water with her eyes closed, Anna found the cold medicine. To ward off a cold, she took some medicine first. Just after she took the medicine, the door was pushed vigorously open. Then came Qiqis deafening shouts, which nearly sted Annas eardrums. Oh, why are you still sleeping? Look at todays paper! Qiqi said. Anna had some difort and her head ached worse after hearing Qiqis shouts. Qiqi put a newspaper in front of Anna. Qiqi was verycent and she urged Anna to read the newspaper immediately. Anna rubbed her temple and said in a hoarse voice, Since when do you like reading newspapers? I dont read newspapers. But am I not thrilled that you made the headline? Qiqi said. What? I made the headline? Anna thought. Frowning slightly, Anna managed to concentrate and read the newspaper carefully. Then she saw a striking headline on the front pageDThe most handsome man in Capital City turned his life around and spent millions to make his girlfriend happy. The photo on the newspaper was shot when Yulin held Anna in his arms. In the photo, Yulin talked cheerfully and humorously while Anna rested upon him as a little bird. They look like a good match. Qiqis face was radiant with vigour and she put her hands together. I dont know that you are photogenic. You look like a young mistress of a rich family when you stand next to Yulin. Qiqi said. What are you talking about? Anna put the newspaper aside and said, Is this what makes you shout? You are not calm at all. You are too m. Do you have any idea what this report means? Qiqi said. I dont know. Anna said. Qiqi righted Annas shoulders and said seriously, As Yulin openly admitted that you are his girlfriend, you are not a seducer anymore, and no one will make carpingments on you. Yes, with Yulins protection, I can live in peace for some days, but these are all false. I am not Yulins sweetheart. When he gets new prey, Ill be left to fend for myself, and I will have no connection with him since then. Anna thought. Thinking of these, Annas heart began to ache again. She knew all these long ago, but when she thought about these, she still found it hard to ept. If possible, she really wished she had never met Yulin. In this way, she is still the same strong Anna. Seeing Anna doesnt look happy, Qiqi asked curiously, Anna, why are you not happy? Maybe its because Ive got a cold. Anna said. You dont look good. Would you like to take a break? Qiqi said. No. I have sses in the afternoon. I will get up and get ready for the sses. Anna said. As Anna spoke, she got up and wanted to change her clothes. But Qiqi pressed her shoulders and said, If you really dont feel well, just ask for leave. Health is the most important thing. Besides, as you are Yulins girlfriend now, who can Qiqi! Anna said. Before Qiqi finished what she wanted to say, Anna suddenly called out to her. Qiqi looked at Anna confusedly and asked, Whats the matter? Dont talk like that any more. Im not Yulins girlfriend. Anna said. Qiqi smiled and said, How could that possible? Yulin admitted it in person. Are you still shy? No. What you saw is not the fact. Anyway, dont embarrass me by saying that again. Anna said. Seeing Anna doesnt seem to be joking, Qiqi stop smiling and said, You Before Qiqi finished what she wanted to say, there came a knock on the door. Come in. Qiqi said. A girl pushed the door open and gave Anna an ingratiating smile. Anna, the dean of students wants you toe to his office. The girl said. OK. Anna said. You look like you havent had your breakfast yet. This is a bag of bread I bought. Just have some of it. The girl said. As the girl spoke, she put the bag of bread on Annas table. I cant take it. Thank you. Anna said. Just take it. You can eat it when you are hungry. The girl said. After saying that, the girl waved at Anna with a smile on her face and then left Annas dormitory. Though the girl ingratiated herself with Anna, Qiqi didnt appreciated it at all. Qiqi crossed her arms and said, She made sarcastic remarks about you before. After seeing Yulin backs you up, she fawns on you now. How disgusting she is. Anna, however, didnt take that to heart. She got up and changed her clothes. Okay, Ill go see the dean of students first. Anna said. OK. Qiqi said. When Anna arrived at the office, she knocked at the door and said, Teacher, do you want to see me? Yes, Anna. Sit down. The dean said. Instead of saying words carry a sting as before, the dean was very enthusiastic to Anna. He asked Anna to sit down and poured her a ss of water himself. Well, the school did not make a clear investigation and just jumped to conclusions before, which made you suffer wrong. I apologize to you for that. The dean said. Holding the ss in her hand, Anna said, Teacher, dont say that. Now we have it all figured out. Its Professor Zhang who took advantage of his position to molest female students. There are several female students who testify that. As there is irrefutable evidence, the school decides to expel Professor Zhang to clear the air. The dean said. Hearing that, Anna smiled and said, Thats great. This will not only clear my grievances, but also protect other female students from persecution. Yes. You have contributed to this too. After discussion with the school leaders, we have decided to resume your schrship. When themendation meeting is held, you should speak on the stage. The dean said. Id rather not to speak on the stage. Anna said. You are a role model for the students. Just say a few words and share your experience with the students. The dean said. Anna wanted to say something more, but she had a ckout suddenly. Managing to brace herself, Anna said, Teacher, Im not feeling well. In the afternoon Before Anna finished what she wanted to say, the dean said, Just take the day off. Shall the I take you to see the school doctor? No. Ive already taken the medicine. Anna said. If you dont feel well, tell me. I will do everything I can to help you. The dean said. Thank you. Anna said. Then Anna stood up and left the office slowly. Anna thought she would faint, but when she went outside and got in a cold draught, she felt the spirit. At least she could go back to her dorm alone. Along the way, Anna met many ssmates. Instead of sneering at Anna as before, their attitude towards Anna has changedpletely. From time to time, someone greeted her with a smile. What a contrast it is! Anna didnt pay much attention to them. She just put on a light smile and no else facial expression. At that moment, she just wanted to go back to her dorm to sleep. She hoped to wake up feeling better. As soon as Anna went back to her dorm, she tucked herself in and slept. She did sleep, but it was an uneasy sleep. She kept dreaming, jumping from one dream to another. Then Anna opened her eyes suddenly. She gasped a few times and then let out a long breath. I finally woke up. Ill be dead tired if I sleep any longer. Anna thought. Then Anna got up and looked at the time. Its three oclock in the afternoon. As Anna had eaten nothing all day, she was very hungry at that moment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seeing the bread on the table, Anna immediately climbed out of bed on her hands and knees. She opened the wrapper and gobbled it. Although the girl is hypocritical, the bread tastes good. Anna thought. After eating half a bag of the bread, Anna finally regained some strength. But she couldnt sleep anymore. She still felt not well. She was dizzy and ufortable. Since I cant sleep, I might as well go for a walk. Anna thought. After thinking for a while, Anna decided to go to the library to read books. There were not many people in the library at that time of the day, and there were empty seats. Anna was just looking for a ce to sit down when she heard someone calling her name. Anna! Anna looked up and found the one whos calling her seems to be in her department. asionally, they take open sses together. But why shes calling me? Anna wondered. The girl who called Anna said to Anna, Theres a seat here. Why dont youe and sit down? Anna smiled and said, No. Ill sit where I am. The air is better by the window. The girl looked embarrassed, but she darent say anything. The people around the girl looked at her ironically. It is indeed humiliating to fail in cottoning up. But the girl didnt speak ill of Anna as she used to, because she didnt have the guts. Seeing Anna sitting alone in the corner, Jing Wu pinched her pen tightly. How could she gain the upper hand once more? She is so lucky. Jing said. Qiaoqiao Su took a look at Anna and said, Keep your voice down. Anna is influential now. Watch out for her picking on you. Hum, she just has a man stand by her. She is good at nothing. Jing said. Her greatest skill is that she seeds to be Yulins girlfriend. Qiaoqiao said. Thats what makes me angry. Whats so good about Anna? Why she is superior to you? Its really ufortable to be held in y by her. Jing said. There was a touch of anger in Qiaoqiaos drooping eyes, but it disappeared soon. She is still a lovable youngdy of an eminent family. But what she said was meaner. She is only a temporary gain in power. Im not going to let her go on like that forever. Qiaoqiao said. Then let her enjoy the power for some more time. She wont be able to do that soon. Jing said. Atishoo Anna suddenly sneezed. Then she rubbed her nose and found that she had a nasal congestion. This time, Anna was sure she really had a cold. Did I wear too little yesterday? Anna thought. Thats the only reason Anna could think about. Why Yulin gave me such thin clothes? He himself wore suits and cks. As I made him angry yesterday, I dont think hes gonnae to me. Anna thought. Rubbing her nose, Anna felt her eyes sour. I must forget about him. He doesnt belong to me. Its no use thinking about him. Anna thought. Stopping thinking of Yulin, Anna continued to read. But she had only read a few pages when her cell phone rang. Annas phone was switched to vibration mode. Anna took a look at the phone and she was stunned, because its Yulin whos calling her. I was just talking about him, and now he calls me. Anna thought. Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Anna Xie Fainted Anna Xie was somewhat happy and she wanted to answer the phone. But then she thought of the ne and she withdrew her hand. Since Yulin Xiao doesnt like me, why should we be in touch? We are different people. Just let what happened fade away with time. Anna thought. With this in mind, Anna covered her phone with a book. Just as the saying goes, out of sight, out of mind. Anna ignored her phone for a while. As Anna slowly calmed down, she suddenly felt a strong sense of murder behind her. Her body shivered, and she felt colder. I seem to be getting worse. Anna thought. Anna was going to pack her things and go to the hospital. But just as she moved, a dark shadow fell over her. Anna Xie, who gave you the nerve not to answer my calls? Yulin said. Looking at the man who is angry in front of her, Anna was in a trance. Is he really Yulin? Anna thought. Seeing that Annas stunned, Yulin was angrier. Why are you in a daze? Im talking to you. Yulin shouted. Well, how did you find me? Anna asked. I just found someone and asked him where you are. Yulin said. At the mention of this, Yulin was angry. Yulin was angry when he went home the night when he and Anna parted on bad terms. The more Yulin thought about it, the more he felt somethings wrong. He always thought something was wrong with Anna. Therefore, Yulin wanted to have a talk with Anna. Yulin didnt expect to be unable to get her phone through. He called more than twenty times in a row and Anna didnt answer. Worried about Anna, Yulin went to Annas school to inquire about her. After some inquisitions, Yulin knew Annas in the library enjoying air conditioning. Although Yulin was angry, he was relieved when he saw Annas in a whole skin. Not dare to see Yulins angry eyes, Anna lowered her head and said, I concentrated myself on reading and I didnt hear the phone ring. As Anna spoke, she took her phone out from the pile of books to show that she wasnt lying. Yulin believed what Anna said, but he was still unhappy. Im telling you now, I want you to dine with me. Go now! Yulin said in an overbearing way. But I havent finished reading the book yet. Anna said. Which is more important, the book or me? Yulin said. The book. Anna said. Anna Xie! Yulin shouted. Yulin gave a loud shout, and Anna tried to cover her ears. Dont shout so loud. I can hear you. Anna said. You are so stupid. You really piss me off. Yulin said. Then Yulin dragged her out of the library without caring about whether she agreed or disagreed. Well, Im not feeling well. I dont want to go. Anna said with a pleading tone. Can you think of a good excuse? This is too bad! Yulin said. I Anna said. Forget it. Hes not gonna believe anything I say. Anna thought. Anna just shut her mouth and was pulled out of the library by Yulin. What happened was seen by the students in the library and it became a topic of the conversation. Wow, its so romantic. Yulin is a real-life overbearing president. Yes. Anna is so lucky. I want to find a boyfriend like Yulin too. Youre dreaming. There is no such a man around us. Thats right. The two girls were chatting excitedly when someone suddenly stood up and shouted at them, This is the library. If you want to chat, please go outside! The two girls were unhappy after being shouted at like that. But its their fault indeed. Therefore, although they were angry, they could only stop talking. Slowly sitting back in her seat, Qiaoqiao Su lowered her head and continued to read. Jing Wu, whos next to Qiaoqiao, looked astonished. Qiaoqiao, you Jing said. Turning the page of the book, Qiaoqiao said neither fast nor slow, I just want to concentrate on my book and not be bothered. Of course, Jing knew it couldnt be that simple. But since Qiaoqiao said so, she did not dare to refute. She just pretended to believe what Qiaoqiao said. Outside the school, the sun was bright, but Anna found its dazzling. Anna squeezed her palms to make herself more spirited. I dont know what hes going to do if I dont serve him well. Anna thought. Looking around at the small restaurants down the street, Yulin asked, Is there anything delicious? Theres all snack food and no big restaurant. Are you sure you want to eat here? Anna said. You are so wordy. Didnt I just say that? Shall I repeat that? Yulin said. No. What vor would you like? Anna said. Anything as long as it tastes good. Yulin said. Thene with me. Anna said. Anna took Yulin to a barbecue restaurant. The barbecue restaurant was not very busy because it was not rush hour. Theddish guests sat in twos and threes. The restaurant is poorly decorated and badly lit, which makes Yulins, who wore designer suit, out of ce. From the moment they came in, they became the center of attention there. The diners were watching them, and so was the boss. Luckily, Anna knew the restaurant well. Not being served, she sat down with the menu and said, The barbecue here is popr. Before, when things werent so bad, my ssmates and I woulde here to eat once a fortnight. If you want to eat it again, just call me. I am not busy. Yulin said. Anna took a look at Yulin and said, I can see that you have a lot of free time. Waving to the boss, Anna skillfully ordered dishes. As Anna is a regr customer, the boss is familiar with Anna. After Anna ordered the dishes, the boss said with a smile, Anna, your boyfriend is very handsome. Just now I thought he is a big boss who wants to buy my small restaurant. Anna smiled and said, Boss, he is not Please serve the food quickly. We are all hungry. Yulin said. Before Anna finished what she wanted to speak, Yulin interrupted her and said to the boss good-humouredly. OK. Im going to get the food right now. The boss said. After the boss said that, he turned to leave. Anna held her forehead with one hand, lost in thought. Hey, what are you thinking about? Yulin said. He is really noisy. I really want to gag him. Anna thought. Anna frowned slightly and said, I dont think of anything. Im just closing my eyes to have a rest. Have a rest? Havent you had enough rest these two days? You are such azy girl. Yulin said. Anna took a look at Yulin and said, What does it matter to you whether I amzy or not? This was supposed to have nothing to do with me, but I cant bear to see others beingzy. Therefore, I will always monitor you and help you make progress. Yulin said. Yulins words amused Anna. Its just as well that you dont stir up trouble. How can you say you can help me make progress? Its funny. Anna thought. Hey, whats that look on your face? Are you dismissive? Yulin said. How dare I be dismissive? Im just flexing my facial muscles before meal so that I can eat moreter. Anna said. Of course Yulin did not believe such a poor excuse. But before he could say anything, the boss came over with the food. The boss helped them turn on the barbecue stove. With tweezers, Anna spread the slices of meat on the bottom of the pan. After a while, there was a delicious smell of meat. Yulin got closer to the pan and sniffed, saying, It smells good. Of course. If it doesnt taste good, I wont bring you here. Anna said. Seeing Anna barbecue skillfully, Yulin also wanted to have a try, so he said to Anna, Let me have a try. Be careful. Anna said. Taking the tweezers, Yulin turned the meat over and over from time to time, just like Anna. But the meat he barbecued always scorched in the bottom of the pan. The meat broke at a gentle tug. Ouch! Yulin said when oil sshed onto his hand. He was angry and threw the tweezers aside. I dont want to barbecue anymore. Yulin said angrily. Anna smiled and took the tweezers, saying, Barbecuing requires patience. As you are in such a hurry, you cant do it well. We are barbecuing. How can you conclude a life principle? Yulin said. Life is full of philosophy. Its up to you if you can find it out or not. Anna said. Through the smoke, Annas facial expression became indistinct. Yulin felt somethings wrong when he saw Anna like that. But because of Yulins pride, he didnt ask Anna what had happened. He was waiting for Anna to confess herself. Anna, however, didnt say anything about it. The meat is done. Ill cut it for you. Anna said. After cutting the meat, Anna put the meat in front of Yulin and said, There are two kinds of dips, one is with curry and the other is spicy. Which one do you prefer? Yulin sat up and ordered, I want the one with curry. Cover the meat with the dip and feed me. After hearing that, Anna was speechless. Yulin, do you want me to eat it for you? Anna said. You can chew it up and then feed it to me. Yulin said. Oh my god, whats on earth on his mind? Anna thought. After giving Yulin an angry stare, Anna leave him alone. Just eat it yourself. Dont you have hands? Anna said. Youre just being rude. Im the only one whos kind enough to put up with you. Yulin said. Are you so aggrieved? You dont need to put up with me. No one forces you to do that. Anna said. You just take you undeserved gain for granted. You must be happy to have a handsome boyfriend like me. Yulin said. After hearing that, Anna stopped moving the chopsticks in her hand. Then she looked at Yulin seriously and said, Yulin, stop saying that now. I thank you for doing me a big favor, but please dont say that again. The clothes you gave me the other day have been washed and the ne has been packed. I will return them to you when I get back to school.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yulin frowned and said, Those are all for you. If you dont like them, just throw them away. Dont give them back to me. Dont be mischievous. Anna said. You are the one who is mischievous. I wonder why you are so hard to get alone with. Yulin said. Then he thought for a while and he was suddenly enlightened, saying, Are you unhappy that I publicly announced our rtionship? But Im doing it for you. There is no one dares to bother you now. There are many ways you can help me. Why did you choose this one? Anna said. Because Yulin said. Before Yulin finished what he wanted to say, Anna smiled bleakly and said, Because thats the most fun thing to do, right? It is like making a dream to help a man who is so humble to rise to the sky. It feels good to control others life, right? Yulin didnt expect that Anna to think of him that way as he is good to her with all his heart. He was very angry. Clenching his fists, Yulin tried hard to restrain himself from rushing to Anna to pinch her neck. Anna, I really want to open your head and see if its filled with grass. Yulin said. Poking at the meat on her te with the chopsticks, Anna lost her appetite. Its good if my head is filled with grass. Anna murmured. Because in this way, I dont have to be so confused. I can get rid of those unnecessary ideas in my head by setting a fire in my head. Anna thought. Seeing Annas indifferent look, Yulins face clouded. I thought you might have misunderstood something to get that idea. It turns out that I am such a boring man in your mind. Yulin said. Anna looked up and saw the anger in Yulins eyes. Then she smiled and said, You said you are not busy just now. I can go to the nightclubs to have fun with girls there if I am not busy, and why should I spend so much time on you? Yulin said. Those women just care about your money and status. Its hard for you to get rid of them after you have something to do with them. But I am easier for you to control. I am at beck and call. Anna said. Anna Xie! Yulin said. Yulin was so angry and he almost overturned the table, but Anna was still calm. Eat meat quickly. It wont taste good if its cold. Anna said unhurriedly. Yulin finally couldnt control himself and knocked the te over. Im not going to eat meat you barbecued. Yulin shouted. After saying that, Yulin stood up to leave the restaurant. Looking at the pieces of meat on the ground, Anna felt sad. If Yulin tries the meat, he is sure to like it. Anna thought. Anna stood up and apologized to the boss. Then she paid the bill and left the restaurant. The sun outside seemed to shine more brightly. Anna covered her eyes with her hands. Her body swayed and she suddenly fainted to the ground. Pedestrians walked by gathered around Anna and they were going to call an ambnce. In the midst of chaos, someone cut through the crowd and leaned over to pick Anna up. It was an uneasy sleep for Anna. She always felt there were burning eyes staring at her. Unfortunately, Anna couldnt move at all. She could only let the man stare at her, and she felt a strong sense of pressure all over her. After an unknown amount of time, Anna opened her eyes and found herself in a bedroom. It was quiet and there was no one. It seems that I had a bad dream. Anna thought. Anna took a gentle breath, and then found herself put on a drip at the back of her hand. After recalling what happened carefully, Anna just remembered she had left the barbecue restaurant but nothing else. So how did Ie here? Where here is? Anna thought. Anna then sat up and looked around. She found the decoration style of the bedroom somewhat familiar. You wake up. Hearing the voice, Anna looked at the door and found that the man whos speaking is Yulin. Why you are here? Anna asked. Who do you think it is, and who do you hope it is? Yulin said. Yulin came to Anna and looked at Anna from amanding position, but there was a trace of subtle tenderness in Yulins eyes. Why didnt you tell me you are sick? Are you trying to be a hero? Yulin said. I didnt realize that a cold could make me faint. I used to be well after taking a pill. Anna said somewhat awkwardly. You are not a child and why you still dont know how to take care of yourself? You take everything for granted. Do you realize that if you wait any longer, youll get pneumonia? Yulin said. Chapter 450: Chapter 450 We Have Nothing to Do with Each Other Dont bluff. Anna Xie said. Thats what the doctor said. You can ask the doctor yourself if you dont believe me. Yulin Xiao said. Even so, its your fault. Anna said. Yulin thought Anna would thank him. To his surprise, however, Anna made unfounded countercharges and med him. What does this have to do with me? Yulin said with his eyes wide open. You gave me that thin dress on purpose yesterday. You asked me to wait on you today when I am sick today. The barbecue restaurant is smoky and I fainted out of fatigue finally. Doesnt this have something to do with you? Anna said. After hearing that, Yulin was speechless and he said, Howe your focus is always so weird? You dont think Im right? If so, you can contradict me. Anna said. As Anna spoke, she was ready to pull out the needle and leave. Yulin stopped Annas crazy move. Are you crazy? Just lie down. Yulin said with a frown. Im not your pet who is under yourmand. Anna said. Grabbing Annas shoulders, Yulin said with a serious look, Pet? Anna, I am not just having fun with you? So what am I to you? Anna asked. Erer Yulin said. Yulin lost his tongue suddenly and didnt know what to say. What kind of feelings do I have for Anna? Do I like her? A little, I think. And only a little. Yulin thought. Yulin found himself a convincing excuse and then said righteously, I cant bear to see you be bullied as you are so stupid, so I want to protect you. I dont need you to protect me. My life would be less troubled if you leave me alone. Anna said. I was trying to help you. Yulin said. I had more and more problems in my life after I met you. I dont think youre trying to help me. Anna said. Anna, are you despising me? Yulin asked. Anna drooped her eyshes and said with a trace of loneliness, You are the most handsome man in Capital City, and how dare I despise you? I just dont think I deserve to be your friend. You can be my friend as long as I think you have the right to be. Yulin said. Can I now voluntarily give up being your friend? Anna said. No! Yulin said in a resolute and decisive way. Anna smiled gently and said, See, I am at beck and call for you. Yulin was almost mad with anger. I have made myself clear. Why cant she understand? She is a blockhead. Yulin thought. Anna Xie, are you a woman or not? Dont you see that I care about you? Yulin said angrily with round eyes. I can see that. Anna said. Then why did you deliberately say such nonsense? Are you trying to provoke me on purpose? Yulin said. Anna shook her head and said, How dare I do that? I am nothing more than a ything that you are interested in now, or apanion when you are crossed in love. If you are pleased, I should be pleased, and if you are not pleased, I should go away myself so as not to annoy you. Yulin got closer to Anna and looked her in the eye, saying, If youre really just a ything, why should I care if you live or die? Without you, I will find a more obedient one. Suddenly Anna looked up and stared at Yulin, asking, What am I to you? Yulin was speechless. After thinking for a while, he said equivocally, You are special to me. Whats special about me? Anna questioned closely. Recalling all the things that happened after them met, Yulin said slowly, When you get hurt, I worry about you. When youre not happy, Im trying to cheer you up. Seeing someone hurt you makes me so angry that I want to kill him. If someone bullies you, I couldnt help avenging you. Yulin said that very seriously and Anna couldnt help believing in his words. With a trace of expectation in her eyes, Anna said, What do you think your words mean? There seemed to be an answer appearing in the bottom of Yulins heart. But he didnt want to admit that hes attracted to Anna, so he turned away from Anna and said, I dont know. Anyway, youre special. Yulin, Im scared. Anna said. What are you scared of? Who hurt you again? Yulin said.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Im scared of you. Anna said. After hearing that, Yulin was helpless. Me? Are you kidding me? I will only protect you. Yulin said. Anna shook her head and said, If someone hurts me, I will defend myself with my armor, but thats not the case when ites to dealing with you. You put a knife directly into my heart, and I dont have the strength to resist. After pausing for a while, Anna screwed her courage up and said, Yulin, lets not contact anymore. Yulin was stunned for a while and spluttered, After all Ive said, this is the result youre giving me? So what do you want? You are just having fun with me. Do you expect me to treat you sincerely? Yulin, I have my limits. Anna said. How do you know Im just having fun with you? Yulin asked. Because there is someone else in your heart. Can you fall in love with someone else without forgetting Wei Yu? Anna said. Yulin clenched his fists and nodded, saying, Youre right. I am just having fun with you. Now I take a liking to you and I want you to stay with me. Dare you disobey me? Although Annas heart ached, she smiled sweetly. She seemed relieved and said, Youre finally telling the truth. You make me feel better the way you are now. Yulin thought Annas smile offending to the eyes. Just lie in the bed. You cant go anywhere without my orders. Yulin said with a cold facial expression. No way. I have to go back to school. Anna said. Ive asked for sick leave for you. You just need to take rest and nourishment to regain your health. Yulin said. Youve asked leave for me again? There were so many rumors thest time I asked for leave. Will this time Anna said. With me here, no one dares do that. Yulin said. After saying that, Yulin turned and left, without giving Anna the chance to say no. Looking at the view of Yulins back, Anna looked vacant. Anna couldnt understand Yulin. Sometimes he is nice to her, sometimes he is overbearing. Anna thought Yulin is utterly unpredictable. But Anna would rather Yulin treated her badly, because in this way she wont be reluctant to leave when she has to leave. Closing her eyes, Anna forced herself to stop woolgathering. She could only cope with shifting events when she is calm. At some point, Anna fell asleep. When she woke up, it was dark outside the window. With her stomach rumbling, Anna felt hungry. Anna got up and got out of bed. She wanted to find something to eat. Although she was in a bad mood and her head was still dizzy, she wanted to eat. Just as the saying goes, food is the essentials to people. She can only have the strength to plot her way out when she is full. But as soon as Anna opened the door, she came face-to-face with an olddy. Anna was shocked, but the olddy was calm. With a loving smile, the olddy asked, Girl, you are awake. May I ask who are you? Anna said. Master Yulin asked me to take care of you. You can call me Mrs. Chang. The old woman said. As Mrs. Chang spoke, she walked past Anna. When Master Yulin asked me to take care of a girl, I was taken aback. I thought Master Yulin made the girl pregnant and he darent let his mother know, so he asked me to take care of the girl secretly. I didnt breathe a sigh of relief until I saw you. Ive been with Master Yulin since he was a child. He wouldnt ask me to take care of someone casually, so you are special to him. Mrs. Chang murmured as she walked. After hearing that, Anna was embarrassed. Well, we dont know each other well. Anna said. Really? Mrs. Chang said. Mrs. Chang didnt say much, but her mere word made Anna guilty. You must be hungry after sleeping for such a long time. This is the dinner I prepared for you. Just eat some. Mrs. Chang said. Only then did Anna see that theres a tray in Mrs. Changs hand. She reached out to take it and a smell of delicious food came. It smells good. Anna said. As youre sick, you probably dont have much appetite, so I cooked preserved egg and lean pork porridge for you especially. Try it and see if you like it. Mrs. Chang said. Anna eagerly picked up the spoon and took a mouthful of porridge. With a contented facial expression, Anna said, Its delicious. You can eat more if you like it. Mrs. Chang said. As Mrs. Chang smiled lovingly, Anna felt a sense of closeness to her. As Anna was rxed, she had a good appetite. Unconsciously, she ate two bowls of porridge. Mrs. Changs temper is quite pleasing. Anna could help but wonder how Mrs. Chang could put up with Yulin. Girl, whats the rtionship between you and Master Yulin? Mrs. Chang asked. Although Mrs. Chang is old, she has good eyes. As soon as Mrs. Chang saw Yulins behaviors, she knew Yulin and Anna are not just friends. But as Yulin is arrogant, he wont tell Mrs. Chang the truth, so Mrs. Chang tried to ask Anna instead. Anna put down her spoon and was silent for a moment, then she said, I have nothing to do with him. Why you two give me the same answer? Do you really think I am dim-sighted from old age? Though Master Yulin is entric and unreasonable, he is a reliable man. If you marry him, youll be happy. Mrs. Chang said with a smile on her face. After hearing that, Annas face became red. Mrs. Chang, you misunderstood us. I and Yulin are really not in a rtionship. Dont talk nonsense. Anna said. I am not talking nonsense. All Im saying is, if you marry him, youll be happy, but it depends on you whether to marry him or not. Mrs. Chang said. Mrs. Chang looked innocent, as if she was just saying it casually and Anna was taking it seriously. This made Anna even more embarrassed and she kept her head down. From the moment Mrs. Chang came in, she has been watching Anna. Mrs. Chang could see that Anna is good-natured and kind. She thought Anna ispletely different from Wei. Its not a bad thing if Anna could be Yulins girlfriend. But theres some problems between them two and the problems will be their heart knots if they are not solved in time. As the matter of love, no matter how anxious others are, they cant help. Yulin and Anna have to figure it out by themselves. Mrs. Chang thought. Mrs. Chang sighed lightly and felt she should so something to help them solve the problems, lest them idle their time away. After dinner, Anna was alone in her room and she was a little bored. As Yulin didnte to Anna, Anna thought he was angry with her. With Yulins temper, he would really keep Anna stay there if he doesnt want Anna to leave. Anna has nothing to dotely. As she had asked for a leave, it made no difference where shes. Besides, as shes not in the school, those rumors would die down. The disturbance might be over when she goes back to school. But theres an exam around the corner and Anna had no study material, so Anna was troubled. After thinking for a while, Anna took out her phone and made a phone call. Hello, Qiqi, could you please do me a favor? Anna said. Anna, where have you been? Why havent youe back? Qiqi said. Well, I am sick and convalescing at a friends house. Could you bring the study materials for me tomorrow? The exam ising. If I dont review, Im afraid I wont pass. Anna said. OK. Where are you? I have no sses tomorrow afternoon and I can take the study materials to you. Qiqi said. After telling Qiqi the address, Anna hung up the phone. Then Anna turned to look out of the window nkly. Why the more I want to escape from a ce, the more I am stuck in it? Why cant I lose contact with the one I want to elude most? Anna thought. With a slight sigh, Anna rested her chin on her knees and looked pale. After Mrs. Chang left Annas room, she went to the kitchen. But at the door of the kitchen, Mrs. Chang saw Yulin. Leaning against the door with folded arms, Yulin coughed and asked, Well, has Anna eaten the porridge? Yes. She has a good appetite and she ate a lot. Mrs. Chang said. After hearing what Mrs. Chang said, Yulin snorted and said, She is heartless. Master Xiao, I dont understand what youre saying. It was you who told me to cook delicious food and do everything I can to make Anna eat more. Why you are not happy when she ate a lot? Mrs. Chang said. I am not unhappy. I just said that casually. Itste and I should go back to sleep. Mrs. Chang, have an early rest. Yulin said. After saying that, Yulin turned to leave. Looking at the view of Yulins back, Mrs. Chang smiled helplessly. The next day, Qiqi went to see Anna ording to the address Anna had given her. The servant took Qiqi to Annas room and brought tea and snacks to them. With the servant around, Qiqi pretended to be poker-faced. But as soon as the servant left, Qiqi became excited immediately as a different person. Its so beautiful here. You also have servants to serve you. Anna, you are like the young mistress in TV series. You are so lucky. Qiqi said. Anna smiled and said carelessly, Am I lucky? I dont think so. A lot of people want to live your life. You neednt worry yourself about clothing and food and you have servants to serve you. Besides, you have such a handsome boyfriend. Your life is perfect. Qiqi said. Then Anna looked at Qiqi seriously and said, Qiqi, Yulin is not my boyfriend. Qiqi blinked and asked confusedly, Hes so nice to you. Howe hes not your boyfriend? The reason why he is so nice to me is Anna said. The words were on Annas lips, but she was unable to speak them out, because the words would make her look pathetic. Anna then turned her head and said, Forget it, you dont understand. Youre not thinking too much, are you? Qiqi said. Qiqi picked up a piece of cake and put it in her mouth. She ate happily and had a look of enjoyment on her face. Chapter 451: Chapter 451 A Helper Qiqi couldnt understand Anna for she was too innocent. However, it seemed that Anna didnt want to bother Qiqi as well.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Knock! Hearing that someone was knocking the door, Anna said, Come in, please. Mrs. Chang walked in with a ss of juice in her hands, and then she smiled, Girls,e to drink some juice. Thank you, Granny. After putting down the drinks, Mrs. Chang looked at Qiqi and asked, Youre Annas ssmate? Yes, were roommates. You look so young and energetic! Thats great. Hearing this, Qiqi rubbed her head and smiled inly. Then Mrs. Chang held Qiqis hand and said, Come to y with Anna as often as you can if you have time, you can read together. Although its a bit remote, Ill have cars to pick you up. Hearing this, Qiqi felt happy. She hadnt enjoyed such a nice environment before, so it would be her pleasure to do so. However, as Annas best friend, she should act more elegant or others would look down at Anna. So she replied politely, I feel embarrassed to do that. Its okay, Anna will recover faster if you can apany her. Am I right Anna? Anna thought that if she felt better, then Yulin Xiao had no reason to ask her to stay, so she nodded her head and said, Qiqi,e to study with me if you have time, the cakes taste delicious here. Actually, Qiqi wanted to agree, hearing that there were many delicious cakes, she quickly nodded her head and answered, Fine, its morefortable than the library. I dont need to take a seat in advance. Hearing this, Mrs. Chang quickly said, Then its a deal, Ill have the driver pick you up tomorrow. Dont be that polite, Ill just take the bus. Its quite a long way, since you are here to apany Anna, just listen to me, I dont want to bother you. Fine. Under the kind invitation of Mrs. Chang, Qiqi became a regr guest in this apartment. They took the apartment as a study room where they could read, eat and chat together. Life continues as usual. However, Anna seemed to be very depressed. After reading for a while, she stared at outside again. Qiqi bit her pen and looked at Anna. When Anna regained her thought, she noticed Qiqis gaze. She was stunned and then smiled, What are you looking at, is there any knowledge on my face? Qiqi was confused and asked with a frown, Anna, why do you seem to be unhappy? Hearing this, Anna was a bit nervous and answered quickly, The exam ising, but I dont remember all those knowledge. Of course Im unhappy. However, Qiqi leaned her body and looked at Anna from a close distance, then she asked, No, I can see gloom in your eyes, you are not distracted by study. Anna just pointed at Qiqis forehead and pushed her away, then she said, It seems that you are good at analyzing peoples emotion. My intuition is very urate, Anna, just tell me. Anna lowered her head and said faintly, Im thinking ways to keep away of Yulin Xiao. You are Before Qiqi could finish her words, she was warned by Anna. So Qiqi changed her words and said, I mean, both of you are single, why cant you ept each other? Thats wrong. We are not suitable for each other, so wed better keep distance. Hearing this, Qiqi felt speechless. Well, how can you be so stubborn? You have to pursue your own happiness. Its all depends on you. But, I dont like Yulin Xiao. Qiqi snorted and said, You are lying. Im telling the truth. Well, I know you well. Although he looks like a yboy, he really cares about you. He is a nice man. But that doesnt mean that he likes me, maybe Anna suddenly stopped and said in a depressed manner, Maybe its just a game for him to kill time. After looking at Anna for a while, Qiqi tilted her head and said in confusion, Anna, you were more positive before. Yes, she used to be brave and energetic. However, since she met Yulin Xiao, everything had changed. She was afraid of been hurt, she couldnt even suppress her feelings. So, Anna kept telling herself that she and Yulin Xiao were not suitable, theyd better keep distance. Anna lowered her head and hid her determination, then she said, Many things happen recently, Im just a bit alert. Thats not good, youll refuse those who really care you. Anna didnt want to continue this topic, so she looked at Qiqi and said with a smile, Well, lets continue reading. Fine. Seeing that Anna was in bad mood, Qiqi stopped talking but just nced at her asionally. After finishing todays n, Qiqi packed her bag and was about to leave. When she walked to the door, she ran into Mrs. Chang and greeted her with a smile. Mrs. Chang, Im going back. Thanks a lot. Dont be polite, I feelfortable here. Well, will such hard work affect Annas recovery? Its okay. However, Mrs. Chang suddenly sighed and said with concern, Anna looks unhappy these days. I thought she was a bit weaker. Hearing this, Qiqi quickly asked, Grandma, do you also feel that? Of course. Mrs. Chang frowned, the wrinkles on her face deepened, she was very worried and asked, You are Annas ssmate, do you know what happened? Qiqi thought for a while and said, She seems to have a secret. Well, we have to help her, or she would be more depressed. Hearing this, Qiqi quickly nodded her head and said, I will talk to her. In fact, it is herself that matters most. I know, but its hard to convince her. Well, I can also help, as long as you know what she is thinking. I can find ways to help her. After feeling Mrs. Chang anticipation, Qiqi nodded her head and said, Then Ill try. You should try your best to help Anna and Yulin Xiao. Well, is there anything to do with Yulin Xiao? Young Master would be happy if Anna feels happy, or vice versa. Thats true. Qiqi pulled her bag and looked at the sky with a sigh, Yulin Xiao treats Anna so nice, so whats exactly her thought? Only Anna can tell us about this, fighting! I will. After Qiqi left, Mrs. Chang narrowed her eyes and smiled. With the help of Qiqi, Mrs. Chang could know Annas thought. Only after this could Anna and Yulin Xiao be together. Well, the young people now were really hard to understand. Why couldnt they figure it out themselves. Mrs. Chang strolled back with her hands crossed at back. After walking a few steps, Mrs. Chang noticed a figure, so she smiled and thought, When does he learn to eavesdrop? ording to Mrs. Changs n, she wanted Qiqi to help her know Annas feeling towards Yulin Xiao. But before she could find the answer, something happened.. On this day, Qiqi was supposed to study with Anna. But she didnte at noon. So Anna called her. Miss Xie, someone ising. Hearing this, Anna put down her phone and walked out. Before she could see the person, she said, Why are youing sote, I was just about to call you Before she finished, the person standing in front turned to looked at her with a smile. Looking at the well-dressed girl opposite her, Anna frowned and asked, Why are you here? It was Qiaoqiao. Qiaoqiao smiled politely and said, Qiqi asks me to help her for she has something to deal with. Anna still remembered her mockery, so she said indifferently, Were not friends. Dont say that, we are ssmates, I want to see you since I know that you are sick. However, Im too busy to do that. Since Qiqi is inconvenient today, I take her part, you wont drive me away, do you? I Before Anna finished her words, Mrs. Chang came over happily. Anna, I heard that Qiqi is here, I prepare some fruits and snacks for you. After putting the tray on the table, Mrs. Chang turned back and then looked at Qiaoqiao. Then Qiaoqiao smiled politely and said, Thank you. Mrs. Chang was stunned and said, You are not Qiqi. Qiqi is inconvenient today, so I take her part. Well. Mrs. Chang was a bit disappointed, after all, only Qiqi could help her. After taking a nce at Qiaoqiao, Anna walked back to her desk and started reading again. They had no moremunication. Qiaoqiao was very enthusiastic, she kept talking with Anna, but Anna was indifferent, which made Qiaoqiao felt angry. How dare Anna to treat her like this, without Yulin Xiao, she was nothing. Qiaoqiao picked up the snack next to her and ate, then she smiled at Mrs. Chang, It tastes good and seems to be a brand from Hokkaido. You are such a smart girl. You are right. Qiaoqiao pretended to be surprise and said, Really? I was just guessing. Well, it seems that you know much about food. Yes, Im interested in it because I like to eat, do you make it yourself? Yes. Qiaoqiao acted surprised and said, You are awesome, I want to learn from you if you have time. No problem, as long as you dont think Im annoy. Of course not, I respect you so much. Although Qiaoqiao acted modest and ttered Mrs. Chang, Mrs. Chang didnt like her. She had seen such girls who were smart but shrewd. Compared with them, Anna was more pure that made you want to protect her. Thus, what Qiaoqiao did was all in vain. However, Qiaoqiao didnt think so, she though Anna was just a bit lucky, if she showed up, then Anna was nothing. After Qiaoqiao finished eating, Mrs. Chang left with the tray. Since no others were in the room, Anna asked indifferently, Just tell me, what exactly is your purpose? Im here to visit you. You dont treat me like this since we are ssmates. Hearing this, Anna lowered her head and snorted, Dont you remember how you and Jing mocked me? Well, Jing didnt mean to do that, Ive already med her, just forgive us. Then she walked to the window and enjoyed the beautiful scenery. Qiaoqiao narrowed her eyes and said, It seems that you are more arrogant now. Is it because you are rich now? Anna kept reading and asked casually, Why do you say this? Im more like a prisoner. How can you say that? Yulin Xiao treats you so nice, he even finds such a beautiful ce for you to recover. You are really very indifferent. Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Alienate he and she Growing up in happiness? Anna Xie shook her head andughed, Then how about you enjoying it by yourself, huh? Qiaoqiao Su thought Anna was mocking her, she couldnt help but clench her fist and questioned, If these are mine, do you think I can let you snatch them away? Jealous appeared in Qiaoqiaos face, mixed with a disgusted look, that made Annaugh, she said, You all treat it as a treasure, but you dont know what the truth is. You, just dont take it for granted when you get a bargain, who knows how happy you are in your heart. Jesus, this is called cast pearls before swine, right? Anna didnt want to talk to Qiaoqiao about this issue, so she said, You dont have toe to apany me tomorrow. Qiaoqiao is such a proud girl, she was willing to get down off her high horse to apany Anna, but Anna refused her, that made Qiaoqiao feel humiliated. However, in order to achieve her goal, Qiaoqiao could only speak nicely and said, Thats not possible, I promised Qiqi that I woulde here and keep youpany until you get well. Qiqis here, she can apany me to relieve boredoms. But you you are too good, and so good at study, I feel under pressure seeing you here. Isnt that great? I can teach you when you dont know how to solve problems. Seeing that hints didnt work, Anna could only be frank and said, To be honest, I just want to be alone. Qiaoqiao couldnt maintain the smile on her face, she was a bit furious and asked with a darkened face, After all youve said, you mean Qiqi can be here, but I cant, is that right? Whatever you like, just, donte to bother me again. At this moment, Qiaoqiao only wanted to curse her. But she couldnt mess with Anna yet, this bitch was still useful, so Qiaoqiao could only hold back her anger, she stood up and said, Im going out for some air. Qiaoqiao walked to the garden alone, looking at all those delicate flowers and fresh nts, she really wanted to burn these eyesores with fire. But when she noticed a figure by a glimpse, Qiaoqiaos eyes turned red and she began to act like a movie queen. Wiping the corner of her eyes with a tissue, Qiaoqiao sighed, Anna, Im pissed off by you, there is a good man Young Master Xiao to care about you, but why do you still think about that scum! How precious a womans springtime is, why waste your time on that kind of person? What were you talking about? Who is where? Qiaoqiao made a frightened expression and turned back to look over. When she saw Yulin Xiao, she patted her chest, let out a long breath, and said, Young Master Xiao, its you. Yulin looked so serious, he asked, Im asking you, what scum did you say? Qiaoqiao was a little anxious, she waved her hand hastily and said, Nothing, Im talking nonsense. Do you think I will believe you? Tell me everything you know now, my patience is wearing thin! Yulin still looked very angry, Qiaoqiao seemed to be in a difficult position, she hesitated a while before she said, Okay. I can tell you, and I hope that Young Master Xiao can also persuade Anna not to be so stupid. Under Yulins gloomy gaze, Qiaoqiao continued to speak. In fact, Anna has a boyfriend, only their rtionship is a secret, no one else knows it. I bumped into it by chance, so I can know about their rtionship. That man is much older than us, and he already has a family, their rtionship, for sure, will not be epted. Anna will only get herself hurt if she continues to indulge in it, and it wont work out. I have talked to Anna about this before, hoping that Anna would wake up in time. But Anna didnt listen, even if she knew a good man like you, she refused to leave that man. Young Master Xiao, I see that you and Anna are good friends, can you help to persuade her? Qiaoqiao finished speaking and looked at Yulin with an earnest face. After hearing Qiaoqiaos words, Yulin narrowed his eyes and concluded, A married mans mistress Yulin got it very well, and this was what Qiaoqiao wanted Yulin to see. But Qiaoqiao pretended to be Annas friend at the moment, she still has to say a few good words for Anna. Dont say that about Anna, she may just like mature and stable men and feel that kind of people can give her a sense of security. But Anna certainly doesnt want to destroy other peoples families, probably, she is also painful, and she need others to enlighten her. Thinking of Annas attitude towards him, Yulin snorted coldly and said, She doesnt need others to enlighten. She knows better than anyone about what she exactly wants! Qiaoqiao didnt understand why Yulin said that, but she could tell that Yulin was angry. This was a good sign. Lowering her head, Qiaoqiao hid the smile under her eyes deeply and said in a mournful voice, Oh my, I hope Anna can give up early and not waste her precious years. Whether she wasted her life or not, what does it have to do with me! After Yulin said that, he turned around and left.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Looking at Yulins back, Qiaoqiao revealed a smug smile. Anna, who do you think you are, and are you worthy of what you have gained? I will make you wake up from your dream and fall down hard! At this moment, Anna was still oblivious to the fact that she had been involved in a new trap, she was calling Qiqi. Qiqi, what is going on, why is it Qiaoqiao here today? Oh, dont mention it, when I was leaving, I was suddenly called by someone from the club, saying that they were going to hold a photography exhibition soon and wanted me to help. I had no choice but to go, and I let the driver know. She overheard my conversation beside the car and volunteered to go there, she said she can review with you. I didnt agree, but Qiaoqiao was faster than me, she got in the car and let the driver drive. The driver, too, was perplexed by Qiaoqiaos words and drove her away. Speaking of which, Qiqi asked with some concern, Anna, Qiaoqiao didnt cause you any trouble, right? Anna, who didnt know the truth, said confidently, Dont worry, she doesnt dare to do anything here. Phew, thats good. Ive told Qiaoqiao to stoping here, she wouldnt bother me anymore. Qiqi said with a guilty look on her face, Im sorry, Anna, I said I would stay with you, but I couldnt leave temporarily. Its okay, I dont have emergencies here, so having more people with me will only make them boring. But youre sick, wont it be lonely without me to talk to you? Cant we talk on the phone? Besides, I have Mrs. Chang with me, so dont worry. Ill be well soon and then I can go back to school. Then you need to get better soon, Im in our dorm room, its really boring. Well, dont worry. Hanging up the phone, the smile on Annas face slowly disappeared. After reading in her room again for a while, Anna went out of her room to get some air. But at the corner, she heard the sound of an argument. Looking around, Anna saw the back of Mrs. Chang, and Yulin whos leaving. What are they arguing about? Anna walked over with a suspicious face and asked, Mrs. Chang, whats going on? Raising her eyes to look at Anna, Mrs. Chang said with a frown, Young master said, you can go back to school. Anna felt conflicted that her heart sunk. It was a good thing to be free, so why did she feel so lost? It seemed that she was also a greedy woman. Knowing it well that Yulin didnt belong to her, but she still held a fluke. Now that the dream is end, she should stop pretend anymore. Lowering her eyes, a mocking smile appeared on her face, Anna said, I have to leave sooner orter, its not bad to go back now. But you havent fully recovered, what if your condition recurs? I just have a cold, its not like I have a terminal illness. Besides, Im almost well, staying here all day would be so boring. But By the way, did Yulin say when I can leave? Mrs. Chang pursed her lips and said, now. It seemed that Yulin was not sending Anna away, but kicking her out. Laughing at herself, Anna said, Then Ill go back and pack my things first. But Mrs. Chang tugged her and said, Anna, you should go tomorrow. No, I want to go back early, Qiqi is still waiting for me. After said that, Anna turned around and went back to her room. Mrs. Chang let out a deep sigh, but there was nothing she could do. Turning around, Mrs. Chang happened to see Yulin who had returned. In fact, he was just saying thoughtlessly words before to ask Anna to leave immediately. Seeing that it would soon be dark, Yulin changed his mind again and wanted to let Anna stay one more night. But unexpectedly, it made him overhear Annas conversation with Mrs. Chang. Looking at Yulins serious face, Mrs. Chang asked, Young master, you obviously like that girl, why did you drive her away? With his hands in his pockets, Yulin said stiffly, Who said I like her, I just thought she was interesting and I want her to be here for fun. Now Im not interested in her anymore, so of course I have to drive her away. No, Im here ever since you were a baby, how could I dont know what youre thinking? You, youre just asking for trouble. Slightly lowering his eyes, Yulin said, You said you know me, you should know how I am, I am not likely to let others lead me by the nose. Besides, its a woman who doesnt like me at all. How do you know she doesnt like you? If she thinks youre just a stranger, she wouldnt be hesitant all day long. Deliberately ignoring the heartbeat, Yulin said stiffly, She thinks too much, who knows what she is hesitating about. Im toozy to guess, there are so many good women out there, why should I waste my time on her. But you like her. I dont like her! Youre a man, if you like her, what are you afraid of admitting it? Im not interested in her at all, so why should I admit it. If you dont like her, why do you let me to take care of her, just find someone randomly. Thats because thats because Yulin, who had been bold and assured, ran out of words. Seeing him like this, Mrs. Chang was affirmed, Shes a different girl in your heart. Yulin knew that, and he could not deny. He could not change what happened in the past. But from now on, Yulin would no longer be led by the nose. Yulin lowered his head, he said, From now on, she is just an ordinary person to me. Although I dont know why you suddenly change your idea, but I think, things cant be decided hastily, otherwise, you will certainly regretter. For that kind of woman, its not worth it. After saying that, Yulin no longer hesitate for her, no longer reluctant for her, he turned around and left. Mrs. Chang did her best to convince him, but Yulin still refused to change his mind, which made her helpless. Anna didnt have many belongings here, and in a short while, she packed up everything and ready to leave. Standing at the gate, Anna looked at Mrs. Chang who hade to see her off and said, Granny, thank you for taking care of me these days, I hope we can meet again sometime. We will definitely, I still want to make you some snacks. Even they said so, Anna knew that she and Yulin would never contact each other again, and naturally, she and Mrs. Chang would not have the chance to meet again. The bottom of her heart was a bit sour, Anna nodded her head, then turned around and bent down to get into the car. Pressing the window, Anna waved her hand to Mrs. Chang, and then, followed with Mrs. Changs eyes, she left the apartment. It was not until the car drove far away that Mrs. Chang turned around. With a glimpse, she saw a person standing beside the window upstairs. There was no need to guess who it was. Mrs. Chang sighed helplessly and muttered to herself, Oh, young men, whats the point of say yes and mean no. Qiqi came back from work and found Anna in the dormitory unexpectedly, she could not help but show a surprised expression. Anna, why are you back? Looking at Qiqi with a smile, Anna said, I heard that you missed me, so I came back. But, how could Yulin let you go? Why wouldnt he let me go, I had nothing to do with him since the beginning. But Do you have anything to eat here, Im hungry. Knowing that Anna didnt want to say more, Qiqi had no choice but to stop the topic, she turned around and took out bread from the cab and handed it to Anna. Both Anna and Qiqi love to eat the bread. But now, Anna found it hard to swallow. It seemed that it is her stomach had been spoiled. This was a very dangerous sign. She was just an ordinary person, not qualified to enjoy those things of rich people. Never forget her identity, otherwise, what awaits her is only to be smashed. Looking at Annas unappetizing appearance, Qiqi sighed and muttered in a small voice beside her, I told you that nothing good woulde from meeting Qiaoqiao, she is simply a Jinx. Hearing what Qiqi said, Annas heart moved slightly, she thought she had catch something, but she let it go. Back at school, it seemed that everything was back on track. The rumors in the school hadpletely dissipated, and when people saw Anna, they still thought she was Yulins girlfriend and treated her with both respect and fear, keeping a proper distance. Although people misunderstood her rtionship with Yulin, but this was good, no one came to bother her, Anna enjoyed the short period of peace. Chapter 453: Chapter 453 Misunderstandings Annas life continued as usual, dormitory, cafeteria and ssroom were the three ces that she often went. Although life was calmer, she became poorer. She only got a hundred yuan in her pocket. If she hadnt miss thest role, she might have earned a lot and even paid the tuition of next semester. But now, she couldnt eat well, she had to find a way or she would be starve. Anna put those review materials in her bag and then left. Then she came to a cafe outside the school. Hello. Well, do you need part-jobs here? Please wait here, Ill ask the owner. Thank you. A minuteter, the waiter came back and said, Sorry, we have enough staff now. Hearing this, Anna felt a bit disappointed but still answered with a smile, Fine, thank you. Then she left and was about to enter the next cafe. While she was walking, someone asked her. Miss Xie? After turning back, Anna found it was her acquaintance. Mr. Wang. The middle-aged man standing in front of Anna dressed well and looked gentle. Anna used to be a tutor in his home, his son was her student. After raising his sses, Mr. Wang said, I saw you in the cafe, are you looking for a part-time job? Yes, Im poor now, so I need to earn some money. Well. Mr. Wang smiled and said, Tiantian did bad in the recent English test, My wife and I want to find a tutor for him, do you have time? Anna didnt expect to hear this, so she quickly answered, Of course! Okay then, what about three times a week and two hours each time? No problem. Ive moved to the new house, and this is my address. Come over when youve arranged your time. Well, it wont take long, Ille before tomorrow night. Good.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After Mr. Wang left, Anna felt very happy. She was so lucky today. Then she turned back but collided with another person. Sorry! However, as soon as she saw the mans face, she yelled, Yulin Xiao? Why do you act like this? Yulin Xiao was sullen and he stared at Anna, Why do you treat me like this? It seems that you look happier when talking with that man. That man? After thinking for a while, Anna knew who he was talking about. Then she frowned and said, Its none of your business? What are you doing here? Im eating around! Really? Seeing that Anna didnt trust him, he said louder again, Yes, do you have any questions? Well, I dare to say nothing. Yulin Xiao ignored Annas words and asked, Who is he? A friend. What friend? Anna didnt like his tone, so she said with a frown, Its none of your business. I just want to know, tell me quickly! I dont want to tell you! You dont dare to say that? Dont talking nonsense! You must have a secret! Yulin Xiao was very angry and yelled, No wonder youre ignoring me, do you like him? Hes already married! You cant be together. Shut up! Dont talking nonsense! Anna didnt want to talk to him so she turned to leave. I havent finished talking, just stand there! Yulin Xiao blocked Annas way, he was so angry, as if Anna was a mistress. . Anna only thought that Yulin Xiao went crazy, so she warned, Yulin Xiao, calm down okay? Dont do this to me! After saying this, Anna slipped away. Stop right there, Anna! Yulin Xiao yelled crazily, however, Anna ran even faster. Yulin Xiao grew sullen and yelled, Damn, how can you like him? Ill give him a lesson. After arriving at Wang family, Anna pressed the doorbell. Waiting for a minute. After seeing Anna, Mrs. Wang wiped her wet hands on the apron and said with a smile, Anna,e in quickly, Tiantian is waiting for you. Then Anna followed Mrs. Wang to Tiantians room, then she greeted him with a smile. Tiantian. Hearing Annas voice, Tiantian immediately smiled and said, Anna, youreing. Well, Im here to instruct you, can we start now? Sure. Anna knew Tiantians level before she came. So she had a focus. Tiantian listened very carefully and took notes from time to time. Seeing that, Anna felt happy and she was very careful too. They cooperated with each other well. Knock. Someone knocked the door, and then, Mrs. Wang walked in with a te. Anna, have some fruit. Thank you, Mrs. Wang. After chatting with Anna, Mrs. Wang said to Tiantian again, You have to behave better the next time, your father and I dont want to be med the next time. Tiantian was a bit impatient and said, Well, I know mom, dont bother us. Fine, thanks a lot, Anna. You are too polite. Then Mrs. Wang left, seeing that they cooperated well, Mrs. Wang envied Anna a lot. She was so energetic that even Tiantian liked her. However, she was only a housewife that knew nothing except the housework. Although her husband said that she should enjoy her life at home. She felt very anxious and nervous. She would live happier if she hadnt given up her job. After a short sigh, she left. While in the room, Tintianined and ate the fruit. Tiantian, Anna looked at him and said seriously, dont talk to your mother like that, she would be unhappy. Im just want to express my feeling, she always mes me in front of others. I dont like that. Anna wanted to say more, however, since she was just a tutor, shed better say less. Then she continued the ss. When the ss was over, it was already dark. Anna was ready to go back to school when Mr. Wang called her. Its dark, its not safe for you to go back alone, Ill drive you there. Anna quickly waved her hands and refused, No, its convenient for me to take the bus. I dont want to bother you. Well, dont be that polite, what can I say to your parents if something really happens. This Lets go, dont waste time. Mr. Wang said and then walked out with car keys on his hands. Anna had no choice but to follow him. Just as they left, Mrs. Wang came out. Seeing that the weather was bad, she prepared an umbre for Anna in case of raining. But when she walked out, she found that Anna was left, and so did her husband. So she turned to looked at her son and asked, Where are Anna and your dad? Dad said it was getting dark and he had to send Anna back to school. Hearing this, Mrs. Wang held the umbre tighter and said nothing. Then she went back to her room. Life continues as usual, although Anna was busy, she was pleased. Perhaps, this was what she liked. All the previous experiences were just a dream. Now that she should be awake and be more diligent. After the evening study, Qiqi left early for she had a stomachache. Before leaving, she asked Anna to buy a cold noodles for her. What a greedy girl. Anna had no choice but to go to the food street in front of the school. Although it was dark, many students came there to buy good. After buying the cold noodles and takoyaki, Anna was about to leave. But she found a man smoking in front of the at school door. Mr. Wang? Mr. Wang a bit surprised to see Anna, then he snubbed his cigarette and smiled at her. Seeing him, Annas first reaction was, Today is not time for teaching. I know, Im just hanging around, dont be nervous. Well. Do you have time, I remember there is a tasty milk tea store around the school. But I dont know where it is, can you help me to find it? Milk tea? After thinking for a while, Anna said, There are many milk tea stores around here, I dont know which one do you refer to? Thats the one that specializes in sticky rice. Then I know, theyve moved to the shop near the North Gate. No wonder. Ill take you there. Okay. After arriving at the store, Mr. Wang said, What would you like to drink, Ill treat you. Then I wont be polite. Anna directly said to the owner, A cup of hot red bean milk tea, thanks. Mr. Wang also ordered a cup of milk tea, then they sat in the store together. After looking at the man across the table, Anna said, Mr. Wang, you seem to be unhappy today. I had a quarrel with my wife. Its inevitable, just be more patient. Mr. Wang took a deep breath and said, Ive been very patient, however, she is bad-tempered now and often suspect me. Then he looked at outside and continued, We met at the school, she was very gentle and kind, I fell in love with her in the first sight. But when does she be so weird? I cant rx at home, and even need tofort her when Im already worn out. Once she is dissatisfied, she would cause trouble. She is not a kind mother and wife anymore. Mr. Wang was a dumb man, he must be very depressed for he talked a lot this time. However, Anna grabbed her head and felt helpless, I dont even have a boyfriend, and I dont know how tofort you. After saying this, Mr. Wang felt better. But Annas words made him smile. Really? I often see your pictures on the financial newspaper. Anna was a bit embarrassed and said, Thats just gossips, how can a yboy likes me? Mr. Wang nodded and said, You are right, status is very important, you have to protect yourself. I will. Then Mr. Wang looked at her with a smile, Thanks for listening. I should be the one to express my thanks for you treat me the milk tea. Its veryte, you should go back. Fine. After sending Anna to the school, Wang waved his hand and was ready to leave. But Anna suddenly called him, Although its inappropriate for me to say this, since you and your wife feel unhappy now, why dont you have a talk? That will be the best way. Mr. Wang was a bit confused and then smiled, Maybe. Then he left. Seeing his back, Anna sighed, it seemed that everyone had his difficulty. Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Duel Di di di The cell phone rang and Anna picked it up. Anna, where did you go to buy the food? Ive finished, why havent youe back? Oh dear, she forgot her roommate. Anna said apologetically, Ill be right back, wait for me. Hanging up the phone, Anna turned around and ran back. But just as she ran into the school gate, a person rushed out all of a sudden. Anna only had time to see a shadow, and then she bumped into the arms of that person. Instantly, a familiar smell filled her nose. She recognized the smell of mens perfume and her heart softened. But on the surface, Anna still made a fierce expression. Why do you have to stand here on such a wide road? Yulin Xiao stared at Anna Xie like a lion breathing fire. Are you dating that guy? Nonsense, what date? Yulin hadnt been in touch with Anna for several days. He wanted the girl to have a good self-examination. However, Anna was too quiet. For so many days, she didnt make a single phone call nor send a single message, as if she evaporated from the world. After thinking about it, Yulin still couldnt help but decide toe to Anna personally. He was thinking that as long as the woman had a better attitude, took the initiative to admit the mistake and say that she had him in her heart, he would be generous and forgive her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But he didnt expect that Anna was not lonely at all. In the evening, there was a man who invited her to drink. What was the matter with her? That kind of drinking was all additives. Wasnt she afraid of suffering from diarrhea after drinking! After all, she had been with him. How could her taste be so bad! Yulin thought of a bunch of excuses, but the moment he saw Anna, he forgot them all. At the moment, he just wanted to ask one question. Have you ever thought about what you would do if his wife knew about you? Anna was confused because she couldnt understand Yulins words. Have you been drinking? None of your business! Anna Xie, you dont want me such a good decent man, and addicted to a married man? Do you like that kind of dark feeling so much? Do you have to be a cheap woman? Anna was very angry. She didnt get in anyones way, however, she was scolded for no reason, which might be pure bad luck. Holding back her anger, she said, If youe here just to scold me, then you have achieved your goal, go away now. Saying that, Anna was about to leave. Stop! Yulin stopped Anna, frowned and said, I mean it. Stay away from that man. Which man? The guy you just had drinks with, dont y amnesia with me. She thought for a moment and showed a sudden understanding look, which soon became angry and embarrassing. Are you insinuating me and Mr. Wang? Yulin Xiao, are you crazy? How can you say such things! You can do it, why cant I say it! I dont understand whats going on in your mind and what you are thinking every day! Anna exined patiently, Mr. Wang is the parent of my tutor student. Besides that, I have nothing to do with him! However, Yulin did not believe it. If you really have nothing to do with him, why do you drink together in the evening? He had a quarrel with his wife, and he came out to rx a bit, and then we met. He wanted to drink the old milk tea, so I took him there. When does a quarrel between husband and wife be your business? Tiantian is my student, is it none of my business to let him have a stable learning environment? Is that true? Or what do you think? Am I, Anna Xie, really willing to be some mans mistress? Yulin thought what she said made senses, and he tried hard to control hisughing out. He still muttered, You have no intention for him, who knows if he has any intention for you. You are full of nonsenses, so annoying! Anna didnt want to waste time with Yulin anymore. She turned around and went towards her dorm. Hey, I havent finished. Where are you going? Anna no longer paid attention to Yulin and went away decisively, ignoring him. While Yulin was not angry, on the contrary, he was relieved a lot by Annas words. From what he knew about Annas characters, she would not lie. It seemed that she didnt like that Mr. Wang at all. Everything was just a misunderstanding. Anna pushed open the door of the dorm. Qiqi was lying on the bed, looking at Anna with a weak breath. Anna, what took you so long? Im starving. Wheres my food? Here it is. Come on to enjoy. Putting the food on the table, Anna hung up her schoolbag with an unhappy expression. Qiqis eyes shined up when seeing the food. She took chopsticks right away, Are there many people on the snack street today? Not so many, its just that I met two people, which dyed some time. Who did you meet? Mr. Wang and Yulin Xiao. In a daze, Qiqi looked puzzled. She asked, How did the two of them show up in the same ce? Who knows, oh dear, forget about them. I take a shower first. Anna went to the bathroom, leaving Qiqis more questions outside. After breakfast, Anna and Qiqi went to ss together. But on the way to the teaching building, Anna saw a familiar figure. The figure wore a loose baggy skirt, her hair was held at will, and the expression on her face was a little impatient. From her face, the beauty of her youth could be seen. But time had stolen her innocence and happiness, only vicissitudes remaining. It was Mrs. Wang. At the moment, Mrs. Wang stopped people to ask where Anna Xie was, making people puzzled. However, she was lucky today. Without asking a few more people, Anna Xie in person bumped into her. Mrs. Wang, why are you here? Hearing Annas voice, Mrs. Wang froze for a minute. Then, she turned around, raised her hand and gave Anna a ruthless p! This sudden incident made Anna freeze as well, and the people passing by also had looks of shock. Hey, what are you doing? Qiqi guarded Anna behind her and red at Mrs. Wang. But Mrs. Wang didnt seem to hear it. She red at Anna and yelled like a maniac, Anna Xie, I was so kind to you, but I didnt expect that you should seduce my husband! Anna covered her face and defended herself angrily, What are you talking about? I didnt seduce your husband! You didnt seduce him, then why did hee to see you in the evening. Why did he date you? I never believed that you would do such a thing before, but in front of the evidence, you cant deny it! Mr. Wang said that he had a fight with you. He came out to rx his mind and happened to meet me. Thats all. Where are so many coincidences, the city is so big, even if he wanted to rx, why did hee here? Because he said you met each other here. Mrs. Wangs eyes were illusioned for a second, but soon she was upied by madness again. Calcting bitch! Anna Xie, I wont believe you anymore. Today, Im going to take you to see your school leaders, letting them see what on earth are you like! With that, Mrs. Wang reached out to pull Anna. Anna dodged out of the way. She stressed, I repeat, dont tarnish my reputation! Ha, tempting other peoples husbands, do you really mean it that you have a reputation? Youre a bitch, low, cheap and shameless bitch! Seeing that Mrs. Wang keeping attacking herself, Anna lost patience. She frowned and said: Mrs. Wang, I have always respected you, but if you cant get yourself up together, Ill have to treat you other ways. It was you that have done the shameful thing, how dare you frighten me? You were just making use of your young age to sell your body in exchange for money! Today, Im going to teach you a lesson. Ill see if you dare to go out to seduce men anymore in the future! As saying, Mrs. Wang stretched out her hands to grab Annas hair and pulled it down hard! Ah! For a moment, Anna was not prepared for this, so she staggered, nearly falling to the ground. Qiqi, with sharp eyes and quick hands, held Anna, meanwhile she patted Mrs. Wangs arm to ask her to let go. Although Mrs. Wang was quiet usually, when she got angry, she was as powerful as a cow. Even in front of two people, she managed to handle them. Crazy woman, let go! Shut up, its none of your business. Get out of here! When Mrs. Wang threatened like this, Qiqi really went away. However, Qiqi was not running away, but went to the security. Anna was not Mrs. Wangs match originally, and now she had no Qiqi, and she was even more helpless. Her clothes were torn by Mrs. Wang, her face was injured, and her body was like a rag doll, which was shaken around by Mrs. Wang. There were many students nearby watching, but none of them came forward to help. They discussed the matter with each other, and some even took pictures of this unexpected drama with their mobile phones. Just when Anna was on the verge of despair, Qiqi came with the security. Two security guards worked together to subdue Mrs. Wang, but Mrs. Wang was still swearing, moring like a lunatic. Anna Xie, you whore, I wont let you go. You dared to touch my man, I will ruin you! I will let you lose all standing and reputation! I have nothing but my husband and my son. If you dare to take them away, I will fight you to death! Mrs. Wang was dragged away. Anna looked in the direction they left and squinted her eyes slightly. Anna, forget that crazy woman, lets go back to the dorm. Qiqi said and turned to help Anna up. But Anna suddenly dodged Qiqis hand. Qiqi paused and asked, Anna, are you ok? Anna lowered her eyes and covered up her expression. She said in a light tone, Im OK. Lets go. The farce was over and the crowd dispersed. Jing Wu and Qiaoqiao Su were in the crowd, with smug looks on their faces. Holding her arms, Jing said with a smile: The scene just now was really wonderful. I believe it wont be long to spread all over the campus. I told you, a scum like Anna Xie should live like a bereaved street dog. Thats her life. Qiaoqiao hooked the corner of her mouth, arrogant like a princess. This is just the beginning. Anna Xie, youll have to suffer a lot this time! Just the thought of the humiliation under Anna, Qiaoqiao wished she could skin Anna herself. Now there was a chance finally, Qiaoqiao would not let Anna go and must make Anna pay ten times the price. In the dorm, Qiqi helped Anna to deal with the wound. She was still murmuring, saying that Mrs. Wang was just a shrew. But Anna didnt have any response, as if she was not the one who had been humiliated and beaten. After changing into clean clothes, Anna said, Qiqi, please ask for a leave for meter. OK, Qiqi agreed without hesitating, and asked, Do you want me to apany you to the hospital? No, Im going out of campus to do something. Ill go by myself. Anna, you Giving Qiqi a soothing smile, Anna said, Im OK. Dont worry. It was better soothing if Anna did not smile. Actually, her smile was as if showing a determination for retaliation or something, making people feel disturbing. When Qiqi was still wandering, Anna had already left the dorm, carrying her schoolbag and ready to leave. Standing on the busy street, Anna took out her mobile phone, looking heavy-minded. Yulin Xiao, where are you? At this time, Yulin was preparing to attend a party. Receiving Annas call made himugh a bit. Im going to Merton Manor. You can meet me thereter. Good. Then she hung up. Yulin, however, noticed something different. Why the girls voice was so low, did she catch a cold again? After thinking carefully, it was quite possible. Well, Anna didnt say troubles for him at all. She was a big girl yet she didnt know how to take good care of herself. It seemed that she couldnt do without him. In that case, he had no choice but took over to take care of her. After finding himself a safe and sound excuse, Yulin couldnt help slightly curse up his lips. Outside the manor The design of Merton Manor was grandly magnificent, and it had great fame and prestige in the capital city. The people who could get in and out of here were all dignitaries with high social status. Therefore, when Anna was arriving at the gate, the guard expectedly stopped her. Miss, this is a private estate, youre not allowed toe in. Im looking for someone. She said, with a gloomyplexion. Who are you looking for? Yulin Xiao. The guard nced up and down at Anna, thinking that how this kind of ordinary girl had anything to do with Yulin Xiao. Was she holding some agendas and trying to sneak in? Staring at the guard, Anna lost her patience. She frowned, You dont understand what I said? If I cant get your approval, let Yulin Xiao himself talk to you. Seeing Anna taking out her mobile phone and about to call, the guard said: Im going to Mr. Xiao now, please wait a moment. The guard left in doubts. However, when he came back, his attitude changed 180 degrees. Excuse me, its a mistake in our work. Sorry to have you kept you waiting. Miss, this way, please. Anna followed the guard with no expression on her face, not knowing whether she was in joy or in anger. Yulin in the manor heard that someone was looking for him and knew that it was Anna. Well, the girl was punctual this time. As a reward, he would let her see his handsome side today. Straightening his cor, Yulin involuntarily draw up the corner of his mouth. Chapter 455: Chapter 455 Destroy Me When You Cant Get Me? Jingyan Ye looked at Yulin Xiao, his fingers supporting his cheek, Why do I feel you today Turning to look at Jingyan, Yulin asked: Very handsome, right? No, very seductive. Nonsense, you just dont know how to appreciate beauty. Hearing this, Chuxue put down the cake in her hand, looked at Yulin askew and said, I didnt see handsome, I just feel you have moreughter on your face. Yulin, is something good happening today? It doesnt count as a good thing actually. Just in a while, Ill introduce someone to you. Seeing Yulins attitude, Yiyao said with a smile, Its a woman, is it? With a finger snap, Yulin said: You are worthy of being the queen flower in the army before. You guessed it right. Today was a family reunion. It was unexpected that Yulin would call a woman over. It could be seen that this woman had an extraordinary position in Yulins heart. Zhao Nangong patted Yulin on the shoulder and said, A woman who can be brought you out to meet us is definitely not an ordinary woman. Of course. This time, for serious? Yes, Im serious about every rtionship. Upon hearing this, everyone booed him in unison. Hey, what was that for? Do you think Im lying? We dont think you are lying, just feeling that your emotions are overflowing everywhere like a flood. Ignoring these guys, Yulin turned his head to nce over at the door, seeming to be looking forward to see Anna. At the moment, the towering door was pushed open. The crowd heard the sound and immediately focused on the doorway. They saw a thin girl standing there, against the light. At first, everyone couldnt see Annas face clearly. But when everyone got used to the light, they were all taken aback. Annas face was full of injuries, bruised and scratched. She was in a mess. There were also scars on her exposed naked limbs. It looked like she had just been scratched. Yulin quickly stood up and walked to Annas side, Whats the matter with you? Is it the make-up for a y? As he said, Yulin reached out to wipe the wound on the corner of Annas mouth, thinking that even if this girl was anxious to see him, she couldnte without removing her makeup. Anna couldnt bear the pain from his wiping and patted away Yulins hand. He didnt expect that it was a real wound. Yulin was shocked for a moment, and then said angrily, Someone dares to hit you! Who is it? With a sneer, Anna said sarcastically, Who is it, shouldnt you know best? What are you talking about? How should I know? Anna looked at Yulin coldly, Yulin Xiao, stop pretending. Just because I dont listen to you, youre going to ruin me, arent you? What the hell are you talking about? Well, since you want to hear it, Ill enlighten you. Anna sneered, her eyes full of disappointment, Just now, Mrs. Wang went to school for me. In front of everyone, she beat up the so-called mistress of her husband. It was really exciting. The beater only cared about letting herself feel satisfied and happy and refused to listen to any exnation. Those who watched the drama only cared about the excitement of the show, and they didnt care about the truth. Only the beaten one had no idea why it was happening and bored all this in disbelief. Is that fair? Its not fair at all. In this game, youve always been the leader. Im like a puppet with strings controlled by you. When you are happy, you call the puppet over to y with you. When youre not happy, you just torture the puppet to death. Anna told herself to be strong, but as she was saying, she was unable to bear the shedding tears. She thought Yulin was different. He was rich, he was rebellious, but his heart was kind. But now, it seemed that all was Annas self-indulgent imagination. In Yulins eyes, she was just a ything. Thinking of this, Annas tears fell off like strings of pearls. Such Anna touched Yulin deeply. Now he understood. Someone was looking for Annas trouble, and she thought that he was the mastermind. Anna didnt trust him, which made Yulin upset and irritating. But at the sight of Annas embarrassed appearance, all the anger disappeared in smoke. Yulin just wanted tofort Anna properly, and didnt want her to shed another tear. Seeing such a scene, everyone was shocked. Was this Yulins special girl? They must have quite a long history. However, with Yulins temperament, he never tolerated others yelling at him, even the former Wei Yu. So, everyone got ready for Yulin being losing temper. In a moment, they might need to stop a fight and protect the girl. Even though they hadnt known the truth of the matter, the girl had been injured, so they couldnt let Yulin use violence against her any more. However, an unexpected scene happened. Gently stroking Annas long hair, Yulin said, Anna, I didnt do that. Not you, then who else can it be? Anna stepped back, keeping the distance between the two. She used, Yulin Xiao, I told you, I just want to live a simple life, donte to y with me, why cant you let go of me? When will you finish torturing me?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I If you want to continue to y, all right, I will use all my life to y with you! Yulin Xiao, beggars are not afraid of nobles. If you force me into a desperate corner, I will do anything to defend myself! With these words, Anna turned around and left. Wait a moment, Miss. A clear and firm voice rang out. Anna stopped slightly and looked back. Yiyao stood up and nodded to the girl with a gentle smile. Originally, Yiyao didnt want to get involved in this matter. But she had no choice, Chuxue had been pulling her sleeve by the side, asking her to keep Anna stay. If she didnt do something, Chuxue would do it. With Chuxues temperament, as soon as she opened her mouth, she would only make things moreplicated, so Yiyao had to do the tough job. Youre hurt, and the wound is on your face. Youd better have it treated as soon as possible, otherwise it will leave scars. Chuxue echoed on the side, Yes, yes, you are so pretty, if you have a scar on your face, how pitiful it will be. Come on, sit down first. We have a doctor in the manor, he can take care of it for you. No troubles, I can take a taxi to the hospital. In that case, a lot of time will be wasted on the road. So, youd better listen to our suggestion. Take care of the wound first. After you recover, well help you deal with Yulin Xiao. This guy is always wild and rebellious, and weve long been disliking him. As saying, Chuxue stared at Yulin with a look of finding a new best friend who had the same enemy and hatred. Chuxue was good-intentioned, but Yulin was ungrateful at all. If Anna epted this condition, wasnt it equal to admitting that he was the disgraceful informer? That was enough. Where were these peoples brains? Were they eaten by zombies! And this Chuxue, was she here to be his helper or an enemy! Walking a few steps to Annas side, Yiyao said in a tone of no rejection, The doctor will be here in a minute, let me take you to a room to rest and wait. No, thanks. Closing up to Anna, Yiyao lowered her voice to kindly remind her out of goodwill. Miss, I believe you know Yulin well. Obviously, he doesnt want to let you go now. Even if you want to leave, he will try his best to make you stay. If you two really got into a fighting, I dont know what the guy will do. Youd better join us. He doesnt dare touch you at least for the sake of us. Lifting eyes to look at the woman in front, Anna was a bit moved. She was so good-looking. Her eyes emitted firm perseverance and her whole body exuded uplifting spirits, making people cant help but believe what she said. But she knew Yulin well, which showed that their rtionship was not simple. Could she believe such a person? Seeing that Anna was still hesitating, Chuxue began to lobby, We are people you can trust, and we are different from Yulin Xiao. What? This Chuxue Ye, shed better not open her mouth. When she did, she could piss him off in a second. Yulin wanted to sew her mouth on. Realizing that Yulin was going to be angry, Zhao Nangong pulled her hand hurriedly to signal her to stop talking. Chuxues lips moved, but before she opened her mouth, Yiyao spoke first. Miss, it doesnt matter who I am. You just need to remember that Im the one who can keep Yulin under control. Its true. Sister Yiyao is a big shot. No one dares to disobey her. Come on, both of you need to calm down. With that, Yiyao took Anna away in a manner of not taking rejection for an answer. In order to watch the show, Chuxue followed up. Yulin was about to leave but stopped by Jingyan, If you dont want things to get worse, for the time being, leave the girl to Yiyao. Yulin felt angry. He didnt do anything yet he wasbeled as a bad man. Who could he talk reason with? Seeing Yulins anger, Zhao said with the tone of an onlooker: Take it easy, dont be impatient. As long as it is a misunderstanding, it will be solved, and Yiyao is on it. There will be no problem. With that, Zhao pressed Yulin back to his seat and continued to persuade him. On the other side. The doctor dealt with the wound for Anna and gave her some oral medicine, saying, The wound is no big deal. Just have a good rest. Take medicine on time these two days. Dont touch water. Thank you. Taking the medicine, Anna wanted to leave right away. But the doctor said, Miss, youd better have a rest before you go, so as not to be harmed by the wind to slow up healing the wound. Oh, I see. After the doctor left, Anna looked at the doorway every now and then, with worries and uneasiness. Just now she was in the peak of anger, so she was fearless to scold Yulin harshly in public. But now calming down, she realized how much trouble she had caused. With Yulins temper, she was sure that he woulde inter to kill her himself. Well, in order to save her own life, shed better find a way to leave. Seeing that Anna was worried, Yiyao said, Rx, Yulin dares note in here without my permission. Chuxue assisted on the side: Yes, unless he doesnt want to live. With us here, Yulin cant never get his hand on you. Looking at the two women besides her, Anna could feel their kindness. In these two people, there was an amazing aura of good education emitting out, letting people know from the first sight on them that they must bedies from famous families. It was just why could such kind people get involved with Yulin Xiao? Gently biting her red lips, Anna asked the question in her heart. On this subject, Chuxue was speechless. She sighed and said, We dont want it either, but we are sort of rtives, its hard to get rid of him. I see. Yiyao had been looking at Anna. She slightly tilted her head and said, Although Yulin is a dandy dude with a bad temper, but his characters are OK. I just heard your usation against him, it seems that you think he did something to betray you? Its not what think, its the truth. When Anna thought of it, her anger came back. Hes a man who is happy for the previous minute and angry in the next, and he needs to be surrounded by obedient people. If I dont obey, he will try various means to torture me, and damage my reputation on purpose. Such an abominable person is simply disgusting. Yiyao and Chuxue looked at each other and thought to themselves that the two indeed have stories going on, which were worth digging and exploring. Handing a ss of water to Anna, Chuxue said, Miss, can you be more specific? Holding the ss of water, Anna took a breath lightly, adjusted her mood and spoke slowly. I had been working as a tutor in a family, teaching the child of the family English. The man and wife of that family were nice to me. But today, the wife heard some rumors not knowing from where and went to school for me, saying that I seduced her husband and fought with me. As for the rumor, Im sure it had to with Yulin. Why are you so sure? When mentioning this matter, Annas eyes across the light of indignation, Because the night before, Yulin found me and talked about it. He used dirty words to warn me. He threatened me the day before, and it happened the next day. Its obvious that Yulin Xiao did the dirty trick! Yiyao, holding her arms, said: With my understanding of Yulin Xiao, he hates evil as his enemy, and he will never take the initiative to frame others. You are his rtive, of course you speak for him. Miss, dont jump to a conclusion. Let the truth speak. What truth? What happened is the truth. What you see may not be the truth. Yiyao said, Leave it to me. If Yulin really did it, well make him apologize to you. If not, I hope you to stop being angry with him and make up with him. After consideration, Anna nodded, OK. Seeing Anna nodding in agreement, Chuxue hurriedly added, Now that you have agreed, you cant go back on your words. I, Anna Xie, never regret on my decisions. Well, good. Yiyao came to liking this girl. She nodded with a smile, Well, give me your contact, Ill let you know as soon as I find out the truth. Anna went to her bag for the pen and paper, and saw a review book for elementary school students. Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Another Way to Make A LivingCntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Seeing that file, Anna Xie sighed helplessly. Hay! Another way to making money got blocked. Does God want to destroy me? Hearing Annas sigh, Chuxue asked with concern, What, anything else? Writing her number down on the paper, Anna shook her head, Nothing. Its just that life has been really toughtely. I really need a job because I am in desperate need of money, but the result always turns out frustrating. I wont hold long. Soon Ill be penniless. You need money? Chuxue snapped her fingers and smiled, thats easy. Come to mydessert shop and work for me. I am in need of a helper. Really? Of course! When did I lie to you? Chuxue looked Anna up and down then said, you are so pretty! A lot of people wille for your beauty! Chuxue wasnt sure about other people, but she was quite certain that Yulin Xiao would be the first one toe. After saying goodbye to each other, Yiyao Duan had someone send Anna back to her school. The other side, Yulin was waiting anxiously when Yiyao and Chuxue came back. Seeing that the two came back without Anna, Yulin frowned, Wheres she? Yiyao said slowly, I had someone send her back to school. Why did you do that? I should be the one to send her. Shes mydy. Yiyaoughed scornfully and said, Yourdy? Does she think so too? Yulin said with a guilty conscience, Theres some misunderstanding. You think its misunderstanding, but she doesnt think so. Yulin said worriedly, What did Anna say to you? Long story short, someone went to her school and found trouble for her. She thinks you are responsible for it. I really have nothing to do with it. I am better than that! We trust you, but she doesnt. You have to find some solid evidences to prove yourself. Yulin clenched his fist and said angrily, Its easy. Ill find out who is making up this story! Hearing this, Yiyao said, Let me do it. Its more convincing. No need Before Yulin finished, Jingyan Ye, who had been standing by the side started to say, What, you dont trust my wife? Hay! Yiyao was a pain in the a*s. Yulin was not sure if he could handle both Yiyao and Jingyan. So, for his own good, he had to shake his head unwillingly, No no, I trust your wife. Fine. Its a deal. Lets go home, Yiyao. Then Jingyan held Yiyaos hand and was about to leave the mansion. Chuxue hurriedly said, Brother, wait, well go with you! Chuxue grabbed Zhao Nangong and went out. Yulin was left alone in the restaurant. He sat in the chair and rubbed his face. He had wanted to introduce Anna to Jingyan and the others. But those troublesome things just happened, and he did not see iting at all. If I find out whos behind this, I would skin that person alive! he swore. The medicine that Anna applied to her face really worked. By the time she came back to school, the red scratches on her face had almost all vanished. But the scratch on her heart healed way much slower. Anna knew that she was bound to face more challenges this time. More rumors and hurtful words about her would spread. It gave her a headache when she thought of this. But she was unable to escape. She had no choice but to face it herself. Standing in front of the school gate, Anna took a deep breath and walked in. As she expected, the students all stopped to look at her. But it felt quite different. The students were just looking at her without saying anything to each other. They looked a bit terrified. What, the scratches on my face scare them? Anna touched her face and paced up. She wanted to go back to her dorm and check herself in the mirror. As soon as Anna entered the dormitory building, the two bodyguards following her stopped. It turned out that the two guards got people scared, and thats why they did not dare talk rumors about Anna. One man in ck took out his phone and dialed a number. Yes, Miss Anna has entered the dormitory building, okay. Then he nodded to the other guy and they both left. Hearing that someones opening the door, Qiqi hurriedly ran over to the door and found its Anna. She asked, Anna, how are you? Ive call you so many times today! Why didnt you answer? Anna put her schoolbag on the table and said weakly, I muted my phone. Sorry I didnt hear the phone ring. I am so worried about you! You didnt pick up my calls and it made me anxious! But now you seem to feel a lot better than this morning. Life needs to go on. I cant always be depressed. By the way, there must be a lot rumors around about me. There were some. But since lunch time, no one has ever talked about it. Anna frowned, It feels strange. Thats a good thing! Maybe they just dont think it as something big deal. You need to stop thinking about it. Anna dared not be too optimistic about it. She had seen so many dark sides of human, so shes always alerted. As they were chatting, Qiqi saw the screen of Annas phone lit up. So she reminded her, Anna, your phone is ringing. Anna took a ce at the number on the screen and her pale got pale suddenly. Its Mr Wang. Anna had no wish of having any further connections with this man. But she felt it necessary to answer his call because what happened today had something to so with him. Anna said to Qiqi, Excuse me, I need to get this. Okay. Anna came to a quiet corner in the corridor and answered the call. Hello? The man in the phone sounded tired. He said with a tone as if he felt guilty, Anna, I heard that my wife gave you hard time today. I am sorry about it. Anna looked down and did not ept his apology. She said, Rather than apologize to me, I suggest you solve your family problems first. Mrs Wang will keep hassling me if the misunderstanding are not settled. Let me handle it. I will make her apologize to you. I Before he finished talking, Anna heard a sharp scream in the phone. Who the hell are you calling? Is she that bitch? Enough! Do not talk nonsense! I am talking nonsense? You know it in your heart! I am telling you, dont you want to dump me for someone younger after all that Ive done for you! You are being so irrational! Mom, dad, stop arguing, please! The sound of arguing, crying and smashing things really made Anna upset. She felt a headache so she hung up the phone. She knew its not the end yet. Anna leaned her body against the wall and sighed. The following days were quite peaceful, which was out of Annas expectation. No one talked rumors about her at all. Mrs Wang did note to her any more. Anna guessed that Mrs Wang must have been stopped by Mr Wang. But was that really so? Actually, what Anna didnt know was, while she was not noticing, the two men in ck stopped Mrs Wang from entering the school. Mrs Wang felt so angry and started to curse Anna outside the school gate. The two bodyguards had no choice but to take her away and taught her lesson, and warned her not toe again. As for inside the school yard, the guards were everyone too. Whoever talked rumors about Anna would be taken away and taught a lesson. Thats why when Anna went back to school, no one dared say anything about Anna. They all looked intimidated. Thus, nobody dared talk rumors any more. They all avoided Anna. Seeing that things didnt go as she nned, Qiaoqiao Su felt resentful. Jing Wu frowned and said, Whats going on? Looks like there are someone protecting Anna Xie in secret. Qiaoqiao, what do you say? Could they be Yulin Xiaos men? Whoever they are, they wont be able to save that slut! Are you going to fight against Yulin Xiao? We are not his match. Forget about it! Qiaoqiao showed a tricky smile and said, I dont have to do it myself. I am not that stupid. Then what are you going to do? You dont have to know. Just enjoy the show. Qiaoqiaoughed and walked away. Jing did not understand Qiaoqiaos words but she knew Anna was going to suffer. And thats exactly what she wanted to see. Being called to the dessert shop by Chuxue, Yulin looked impatient and unhappy. He sat in the chair and had a sip of water, then he asked, What do you want me here for? Chuxue looked calm and teased him, What a bad temper! Cant you talk nicely now? Seeing that Chuxue looked calm, Yulin assumed that theres nothing urgent. Sp he stood up and said, Well, if theres nothing important, excuse me. Wait! I invented a kind of cake with a new taste. Why dont you have a taste of it? I am not a dessert person. Come on! Have a taste! It will make your jaws drop, before Yulin agreed, Chuxue hurriedly said to the waitress in a loud voice, A moon forest, please! Since Chuxue asked, Yulin had to return to his chair and got seated. Heined, The name sounds beautiful, but I assume its nothing different from the ck forest cake. Moon forest, please enjoy. The waitress put the cake in front of Yulin and said lightly. But her voice stunned Yulin. He looked up and saw the woman standing in front him. Then his eyes were stared round. Anna Xie? Anna could felt that Yulin was looking at her. But she kept her head lowered to avoid making eye contact with Yullin. She just put the dessert on the table and hurriedly left. Seeing that Yulin had been staring at Anna, even when she had already disappeared from his sight, Chuxueughed and waved her hand in front of Yulins face, Come backe back! Yulin got himself back and his reason back. Then he frowned and asked Chuxue, Why is she here? Chuxue shrugged, She works for me. Why doesnt she go to any other ce? Why does she choose to work here? Because shes in need of money and I of a helper. Thats simple. Chuxue looked innocent but Yulin didnt but it. He knew Chuxue too well C she loves to get herself involved in all kinds of things. Now that she knew about Anna, she wouldnt just stand by and watch. Yulin squinted his eyes and asked, Whats going on in your evil mind? Chuxue said with a righteous look, Nothing! I just want to help you. Apparently, Yulin didnt believe her words at all. He stared at her, You just want to have something fun because your life is too boring, dont you? Come on! Dont be so direct! I do hope you and Anna can clear the misunderstandings between you. Yulin crossed his arms and looked serious, Whatever n you have in your mind, do not bully Anna. Yulin, you know me well enough, and you shouldnt have said that. Dont worry, shes being taken good care of here. No one can bully her. Chuxue said and at the same time she was observing Yulins expression on his face. Chuxue had wanted to ask him thest time but there were too many people. But now, Chuxue could ask as she wanted, Yulin, are you serious this time? Stay out of my business! Your business? You think I am just a nobody to you? If you think I should stay out of your business, Ill tell your parents about it! See whether theyll stay in or out of your business! Yulin warned right away, One word, Chuxue, if you tell them one word about this, Ill kick your a*s! Come on! I dont even have to say! Theyll know anyway. What, you think they dont read newspapers? You caused quite a big troublest time! Ill handle it. You will only make things worse. Facing Yulins warning, Chuxue shook her head, Yulin, you cannot not p with one hand. Dont you know that? Anna is avoiding you now. If you cant get the support from your family, you will be stuck. Having an ally is very important. Now, what do you think? Yulin squinted his eyes and said, What do you want to say? Chuxue looked at Yulin with a poor and cute look, I am bored anyway. Let me help you. Will you be that kind-hearted? What your words! I am your sister anyway! And I like Anna. Shes different from those skin-deep beauties. You are getting older and older, so I need to keep an eye on any good girls for you. Okay, Ill believe you this time, Yulin knew that Chuxue had got a point. So he continued, Notify me of anything concerning Anna. She got herself in trouble the other day. Be careful. I am here. Dont worry. By the way, you said you would help me find the evidence. How is it going? Chapter 457: Chapter 457 I Cant Fall For Him Speaking of this, Chuxue Ye crossed her arms and frowned, Well. Such an easy thing should have been easy to handle, but its strange that I havent got any clue yet. It seems as if someone was manipting this. Someones behind this But dont worry, sister Yiyao will handle it. She will find out whoever is behind this.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When hearing Yiyao Duan was going to help, Yulin Xiao felt a lot relieved. But he had to show that he cared about this matter, just in case they wouldnt take it seriously. He stood up straight and said, Hope you remember what you have promised me. Do not humiliate yourselves. Dont worry. We know. Then Yulins eyes were fixed on the counter behind which Anna Xie was standing. He said, Well, I wanna eat something else. Let me have a look. Knowing it was just an excuse, Chuxue pretended that she didnt understand what he meant and tried to stop him. Come on, you said you dont like desserts! They are too sweet! You dont have to force yourself. Yulin eyeballed Chuxue to warn her. Chuxue knew that Yulin might go mad if she kept joking, so she stuck her tongue out and said nothing else. Yulin kept staring at Anna as he walked to her. Seeing that Anna had totally recovered from her injury, Yulin felt relieved. He lowered his head and licked his lips lightly and said nervously, Emare you tired, working here? Anna replied, Not at all. My boss is very nice to me. Dont get fooled by Chuxues appearance! She only seems nice but she has a lot of tricky ideas! If she dare bully you, just tell me and Ill teach her a lesson. Anna had no wish of having further talks with him, so she changed the topic and said in a cold tone, Customer, what kind of cake do you want? Yulin got what she meant. He pointed at a piece of green cake and said, This green tea cake please. Anna took out the cake and wrapped it in a little case and handed it to Yulin with a polite smile on her face, Here you are. But Yulin did not take the cake. Instead, he pushed in to Anna and said, You keep it. I remember you love the taste of green tea. But Anna did not buy it at all, Sorry, we are not supposed to ept gifts from out guests. Yulin gazed at Anna and asked sincerely, Am I just one of your guests? Or what else? Anna asked back and the question made Yulin speechless. Thinking how considerate he had been to this girl but how eager she wanted to keep a distance with him, Yulin felt so mad. He clenched his fists and with a look of both anger and humbleness, he said, Anna, wait till I find the evidences to prove my innocence. You will know how far youve gone and how sorry you will be! Then Yulin left the dessert shot madly. Watching Yulin leaving, Anna knew that he was extremely angry. He is such a stubborn guy of clear good and evil. Being his friend must be a pleasant thing to do. But being his lover Thinking of this, Anna lowered her head and stopped herself from thinking too much. Anna was unwilling to think about it, but Chuxue kept teasing her. Chuxue drew close to Anna slowly and leaned her body against the counter. She said smilingly, Its actually the first time that I have seen Yulin like this, just like a little boy who just got scolded by his mom! Anna, youve really got something! Anna said lightly, What does it have to do with me, whatever he is like? Hey, Yullins already left. You dont have to say these words. I meant what I said. Come on, I am neither blind nor stupid. I see things through, Chuxue bumped Annas shoulders and said, he treats you quite differently. But thats all. Staring Anna in the eyes, Chuxue asked, Hes so good to you. You really dont have a feeling for him? Anna smiled, I am not a cat or a dog. I dont have to be grateful for a bone tossed to me. Its the same thing, I dont have to react to his kindness, which hes got so much of. Chuxue pped her hands and praised Anna, Wow! You are so special! You are the first girl to ignore Yulins charm! Anna felt a bit uneasy, Well, I just think he and I are from two different worlds. Its better we keep a distance from each other. Seeing how calm Anna was, Chuxue suddenly felt pity for Yulin. Chuxue sighed, If you knew his well enough and love him much enough, you wouldnt have said those hurtful words. Theres something blinking in Annas eyes but she remained calm, I am just protecting myself from falling for him. I think I am doing the right thing. I am not judging you, its justehfine, its between you and him. Id better stay out of it. Anna showed a warm smile to Chuxue, Anyway, thanks for giving me this job. Come on, you are doing me a big favor. Look, since you came, our business has grown better and better. Many people admire your beauty ande for you. I am considering if I should promote you as the manager. Thanks, but I dont think I can handle it. Besides, my school work will get busier next term, so I might be unable to attend to the business here. I see. Well, well talk about it then. Then Chuxue smiled at Anna and left. Zhao Nangong was standing out of the store waiting for Chuxue. Its a pleasant thing to see the two holding hands and walking together. Anna watched the scene and felt into her deep thoughts: Girls like Chuxue have that unique charm. They can remain indifferent either granted favors or subjected to humiliations. And only girls like them deserve to stand beside Yulin, so as not to embarrass him. But look at me! Look at the clothes I am wearing, and I have to try hard to make a living. How can I be Yulins mate? I will only bring him down. A proud girl as Anna would never allow herself to do that. So she had been forcing herself not to fall for Yulin, at least, not before she got stronger. Anna lowered her head and disguised herself again. Chuxue had offered Anna a very nice sry. Since she took the offer, Anna decided to devote herself to the job, so as to prove her own value. So Anna always worked extra hours. She also learned how to bake though this job. It looked unpleasant, it tasted great though. The leftovers everyday were given to the staff as a night snack the end of each day. Therefore, Qiqi had put on two pounds. She keptining to Anna while tucking the cake into her mouth. Today, when Anna looked at the dozen cakes that were left in the counter, she sighed C she was going to hear Qiqiin again. All of a sudden, five stylish young men came in. Anna cheered herself up at once and intended to sell the rest of the cakes. Wee. What would you like? The man in front saw Anna and his eyes lit up. He leaned close to Anna and asked Anna in a voice that he thought was charming, Whatever is tasty here. Anna started to introduce the cakes to him immediately, Our special is the blueberry cheesecake. And, girls love tiramisu. And this moon forest sells well, too. You can have a taste. The guy nodded but his eyes were fixed on Annas face, Two of each of the cakes you just mentioned. A moment please. Anna packed the cakes and handed them to the man, waiting for him to pay. The guy took out his credit card and put it in Annas hands, with his finger tip touching Annas palm. Anna felt so ufortable about it, but she endured the feeling and finished the process. She gave the credit card back to the guy and smiled, Done. Have a nice evening. I am not leaving. Are you kicking me out? Oh, do you want to enjoy the cake here? You may sit by the window where you can get the view of the street. But I want you to eat with me. That guy and his party all showed an evil smile. Now Anna was positive that this guy was teasing her. She took a deep breath and squeezed a smile, Sorry, its working hour. I cant eat with customers. Well, when do you finish your work? Can we have a drink or two then? Sorry, its a bit inconvenient for me. What is inconvenient for you? Ill pick you up. I dont drink. Then eat something. Whatever you want. Anna had tried to make herself understood but this guy wouldnt stop annoying her. Annas patience had run out. She put away her smile and said with a serious look, Sir, I only wee you here as a guest. I dont want to have any private contact with you. Being turned down in front of his friends, the guy felt so humiliated. He stood straight and threatened, Youngdy, you are nothing but a waitress. Do not pretend to be so proud. Its your honor to be invited by me. And I would like to turn down your invitation. Sorry. You The man was about to get ,mad when suddenly someone came in. Chuxue and Zhao. The two had just finished watching a movie together and were on their way home. They happened to walk past the dessert store so they came in to check if everything was ok. Seeing her boss, Anna sighed in relif. Boss. Chuxue waved her hand, Come on, dont call me that! Call me Miss Ye. Seeing another beauty, the guys eyes lit up again. But he was not that stupid enough to mess with her, because he saw Zhao and assumed Zhao must be a hard core. He decided to me everything on Anna. You are the boss here? Yes. I have been treated badly by this waitress! She sucks! he looked like he was really mistreated. Chuxue looked at Anna and said, Tell me, what happened? ncing at the guy, Anna said calmly, He asked me to eat with him and I turned him down. Then he asked me out to drink and I turned him down again. Then he gets mad and starts toin about me. Bullshit! the guy took away his gentleness totally and looked like a mad lion. He yielded, You thought I am nice and wanted to go with me. I turned you down so you made up stores to attack me! Hearing this, his mates started to use Anna being shameless and money worshiping. They said it so faithfully that even Anna almost believed their words. Anna was just worried Chuxue might believe what they aid. If Chuxue should believe their words, Anna would lose her job again. Fortunately, Chuxue didnt buy it at all. She said lightly, Well, who should I believe? Are you harassing my girl? Or is my girl seducing you? I am not harassing her. Her attitude was bad and her motive was impure. The guy gave a decent look while saying these words. Chuxue had given him the chance to tell the truth, but he did not do so, whats more, he asked his friends to help him. Well, this guy was really done for this time. Thinking of this, Chuxue sighed, All men love beautiful things. If you admire Annas beauty and want to make friends with her, I wont say anything. But you are making up shameless stories here and keep harassing her, I cant pretend I didnt see it. The guy frowned, What are you talking about? Chuxue turned to Zhao and said with a cute look on her face, Darling, toss him out. Do not let him in ever again! Got it! Zhao walked to the five young people and he grabbed the first guy and tossed him out. The rest of the people wanted to fight back but Zhao took care of them all. They were lying on the ground and moaning in pain. Beat it! Knowing that they would never be Zhaos match, the guy stood up and said angrily, Wait! Ill get even! Zhaos face turned sullen, Are you threatening us? Do you want to get out of here alive? Seeing Zhao drawing near again, the guy and his party hurriedly fled. Chuxueined that Zhao was too gentle to them, saying he should have kicked them harder. Zhao had kicked their teeth off! Hmm, this Miss Yes really ruthless! Anna eximed in her heart. Chuxue grabbed Annas hand and said, You dont have to serve this kind of guys. Next time, kick them out directly! Would that be nice? Thats totally okay. My desserts are only for those who have beautiful hearts. Scum bags dont deserve! Chapter 458: Chapter 458 A Set-Up Chuxue Ye is a direct person, and tells good from evil clearly, which Anna Xie appreciates a lot. Alright. Close the shop and go home early. Its not safe to stay here alone tillte night. You can change shifts with someone else tomorrow. Anna hurriedly waved her hand, No need. I am not that weak. Besides, what happened earlier was just a coincidence. Seeing that Anna insisted, Chuxue pokes Zhao Nangong secretly. Zhao got what Chuxue meant and urged along, Miss Xie, listen to her. Those people looked unkind. They mighte for you again. Yes, if you insist, you might cause trouble for me and the store. Hearing this, Anna finally agreed. She turned around and started to pack her things, getting ready to close the store. Chuxue and Zhao escorted her back to the school. In the car, Chuxue said, In order to protect her, Ive tried my best. Hmm, Yulin need to pay back my kindness one day! Zhao took a look at Chuxue and smiled. There were not too many students on the yground during lunch break. They were eitherhaving lunch or in their dorms taking a nap. Under a tree there stood two girls who were chatting with each other. Qiaoqiao, Ive got the information. Anna Xie works in this store. Seeing the picture handed over by Jing Wu, Qiaoqiao Su hummed and said, Find a way to let them fire her. What do you have in mind? Are you stupid? Find an excuse, whatever it is. For example, Anna loves stealing. No boss can tolerate it. Jing rolled her eyes and admired, You are so smart! Quit ttering me. Find someone smart to handle it. When its done, this Anna will never rise again! Dont worry, let me arrange it. After the chat, Jing hurriedly went back to her dorm. But on the way, she met Anna. Anna had justv finished lunch and was on her way to the dessert store. Seeing Jinging over to her, Anna had wanted to make way and let her pass first. But whichever direction Anna turned to, Jing went in her way, too. Anna looked at Jing and frowned. What are you doing? I am walking. Cant you see?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then why are you blocking my way? Jing heard it andughed, Does this road belong to you? Am I not allowed to walk your way? Who gives you the confidence? Yulin Xiao? I dont want to talk to you. Anna quickly dodged Jing and left. Seeing her back, Jing smiled coldly. As soon as Anna got to the dessert store, she started to work. After a busy morning in the store, she encouraged herself to work harder in the afternoon. It feels good to see hope again. She thought to herself. Anna smiled and started to do some cleaning. When the cleaning was done and Anna was about to continue do something else, someone rushed in angrily. The person patted heavily on the counter and questioned Anna, I left my phone here. Have you seen it? Your phone? When? An hour ago, I was sitting by the window. An hour ago was when Anna just entered the store and began to do the cleaning. Anna remember this customer but did not see any phone left on the table. Anna went around and asked the other customers then she came back and said, Miss, no one has seen your phone. Call the police. Annas words made the personugh, A thief is calling the police. Hmm, its so eye-catching! Anna frowned and asked, What do you mean, Miss? The girl crossed her arms and looked at Anna with suspicion, You were the only waitress then. I say, you stole my phone! All the other customers heard it and started to looked in Annaa way, with suspicions in their eyes, too. Anna was wronged. So she hurriedly exined, No, I dont steal. Ill only believe you after I check your handbag. It made Anna feel extremely offended. She frowned, Wanna check my bag? No way, thats private! What, are you scared? No! Then let me check! These customers here can be the witnesses! Hearing this, some customers started to urge along, Let her see. What are you scared of? Let her check unless you are scared! We can also help to prove your innocence! Anna had no choice but to agree. But Anna had her condition, too. You can check my bag, but if you cant find the thing you want, youll have to apologize to me! Fine! Then Anna and the girl went to the fit room, along with some witnesses who were eager to know the result. The girl searched Annas bag but found nothing. I told you. I didnt take your phone! Then Anna turned around and put her bag in the closet. But while she was pushing her bag, something fell from the closet. Click! The sound wasnt big, but big enough to raise everyones attention. It wasa cellphone! The girl recognized it was her phone right away. She hurriedly picked it up and waved it in front of Anna, Look! The thief and my phone, I got them both! How are you going to defend yourself? Anna was dumbfounded at the moment. She had never seen that phone, nor did she have any idea how the phone ended up in her nag. But one thing she was sure was that shes going to suffer again. But whatever it is, she wished that Miss Ye dont get affected. Because Miss Ye had been so good to her, she cant pay back her kindness with trouble. Anna clenched her fists and emphasized again, Its impossible! I didnt take your phone! What, you mean the phone flew in to your bag by itself? Ive got the evidence here. Do you still want to deny? I Anna was so anxious that she did not know how to exin. The dessert chef knew that Anna is a girl of integrity and that she wouldnt never have done that. So he said to Anna, Dont worry, tell this thing to Miss Ye first. Anna did not want to trouble Miss Ye so she did not agree. So the dessert chef contacted Miss Ye secretly. The girl who imed to have lost her phone, at the moment, dragged Anna to the front door and started to shout. Come and have a look! The waitress here is a thief! She steals! Do note to this shop! Or ou will be the next one! Anna got rid of that girls hand and said, Please dont shout. You are disturbing the other guests. This is a store of thieves! It should be shut off as soon as possible! A store of thieves? How dare you! Chuxue walked slowly out of the crowds. Her smile slightly hid her anger. The girl looked Chuxue up and down, Who are you? Chuxue hummed, Youvee to my store to cause trouble and you dont know who I am. Hmm, are you naive? Or are you stupid? YouI wont argue with you. You need to give me an exnation today! The crowds were getting bigger and bigger. People wereing from all directions to enjoy a good show. But Chuxue remained calm. She was asking Anna to tell her the whole story. After telling Chuxue what happened, Anna lowered her head, I am sorry, miss Ye. Chuxue patted Anna on the shoulder and smiled, Now I know whats going on. You silly girl, why didnt you call me when someones bullying you? I dont want you to get angry. But I am really angry now. Having this kind of scum bag around me will bring me bad fortune! Chuxue said it so loudly that the girl heard it all. The girls face turned red because of anger. She said, What are you talking about? Shes a thief. Why are you ming me? Chuxue turned around and looked at the cold coldly, Because I trust her. And you, suddenlye here out of nowhere, trying to cause trouble. There must be something with you! What something wrong? That you are here to set my girl up! The girlughed coldly, Ive got the evidence. And I have witnesses here. I did not set her up. Is that so? Shall we check the camera? The girl lifted her chin proudly and said loudly, I am not afraid! Just check it! It turned out that the camera had already been damaged by someone on purpose. Thats why th girl was so fearless. And just as she expected, they found nothing on the video, because there was nothing. Seeing the snowkes on the screen, Chuxue sighed heavily, Howe it went bad, at such an important moment? But dont worry, Ive got another one here! Chuxues words made the girl stunned. The girls smug smile immediately froze. Chuxue looked at the girl proudly, What, you think I only have one camera in the store, dont you? Let me show you what multi-dimensional visual effect is! Then Chuxue clicked a program where there were cameras in different corners of the store. The cameras recorded it all, including how the girl set Anna up. Everyone went close to the screen and saw the girl putting her phone into Anna handbag. Chuxue crossed her arms, Nothing has to be said any more. Call the police. Yes. As soon as Anna took out her phone, the girl ran out of the store. Stop! Dont run! Anna was going to chase her. Let her go. Chuxue stopped Anna. But we cant just let her get away with it! Shes just taking orders. Shes worthless. Anna was confused, What does it mean? Leave it. Ill handle. Okay. Chuxue pped her hands and said to the customers in the store, I am sorry to have some scum bag ruin your appetite today. It happened in my store, so, all your desserts shall be free of charge, as my deepest apology! Hearing this, everyone became delighted, totally forgetting what had happened. Even when they left the store, they had smiles on their faces. But Anna was unhappy. Why the long face? Anna looked up and squeezed a smile, Nothing. Im just thinking about my misfortune. Come on, we are doing business. We will meet all kinds of customers. Its normal. Indeed, its normal. But it seemed that it had been too normaltely. Life went on after the incident. Its just that Anna felt a bit annoyed, as she always felt people were judging her behind her back. Though she did not steal the phone, the thing that day was like a shadow. Shes afraid the tag thief might follow her forever. She did not care about her reputation. She just felt guilty that the business of the store was affected because of her. The other day, Anna saw two customers enter the store, so she went up to wee them. Wee! What would you like? The girl looked at Anna and said scornfully, Get another waitress! I dont want my phone to disappear! Anna clenched her hands nervously, Sorry, I am the only waitress during this time. No one else? Oh, lets go to another store! The other girl frowned andined, I really love the blueberry cheesecake here! Its so bad that I cant enjoy them just because of her! Lets note to this store any more if shes still working here. I agree! The two talked and left the store. Anna rubbed her forehead and she felt so tired of the shit that had been happeningtely. Why is it always like! I didnt do anything! Why should I be med for the things I have never done? Is life trying to test me by giving me all these hardships? Anna said to herself. Now shes so tired of it. She wanted to get rid of this kind of life as soon as possible Chuxue came to the store and saw Anna sitting in the chair with her face buried in her hands. She seemed frustrated. Chuxue hurriedly went over to and asked, Anna, are you okay? Chapter 459: Chapter 459 Set Fire Anna Xie hesitated for a while before she said, Miss Ye, IehI wanna quit. Chuxue Ye was a bit surprised, Why? You feel being mistreated here here? No, you are very nice to me and I think I will never be able to meet a boss like you. Then are you unhappy? No. Why do you want to quit? Anna lowered her head and said with a guilty look, Because I have disgraced our store. Chuxue thought for a while. She did not understand why she would think so, Are you still thinking about that matter? Oh let it go! It has nothing to do with you! Yes, it does! The business of the store has been severely affected by metely. Chuxue acted she didnt care, I dont depend on the store to make money. It doesnt matter how it goes. But it matters to me! You are so good to me, but I keep causing trouble for you! I am sorry! Chuxue scratched her head and said, It has nothing to do with you. To be honest, they take me as their target. You? Chuxue nodded, Yes, you are only scapegoat. They will be happy to see you leave, because by then I will have to face them alone. Is that really so? Anna asked. Chuxue put her arm around Annas shoulder, Trust me. Stay and help me. If you leave, whose else will help me? Do not care about what others say. I trust you. Thanks, Miss Ye. Okay, get back to work. No more stupid thinking and no more quitting words. Okay, I get it. Afterforting Anna, Chuxue seated herself in the long chair out of the store. She did not expected that things were getting more and more troublesome. She only helped Anna because she thought it was interesting. But an unknown force got involved, which was out of her expectation. What are they up to? To ruin Anna, a little girl? Are they fighting for Annas beauty? Oh they totally dont have to make such a big scene1 but if its not for Annas beauty, what else? Chuxue thought. When she got tired of thinking, she frowned and started to rub her forehead. What are you thinking about? Someone walked to her back and started to massage her head. Chuxue felt extremely rxed and closed her eyes, Things are getting messy here. I am sorting things out. Do not get too tired. I wont. Just thinking But I still worry about you. Come on! The two kept flirting and it got other people shy. Someone couldnt take it any more and started to protest, Hey, you two! Are you done yet? Hearing the voice, chuxue turned around and hummed, Oh there you are! I thought you will keep hiding yourself! Zhao Nangong pinched Chuxue slightly on the shoulder and said, Dont be so mean. I wasnt. He was nowhere to be found when Anna was in trouble. Yulin Xiao lowered his head, trying to hide his guilty feeling, I was held up. Of course Chuxue didnt buy it. She thought it was an excuse. Chuxue shook her head and sighed, Hay! You pretended that you were in love with her, but actually you dont care about her. What kind of show are you performing, Yulin? Bullshit! Why dont you mind your own business? Chuxue curled her lips, Well I could care less about your business, but Anna is a good girl. You have a bad reputation, so, as your cousin, I have to warn you not to hurt Anna! Besides, you and the girl Wei Yu Yulin hurriedly interrupted her, Ill handle it. If you had handled things well, Anna wouldnt have to ask me for help now. Chuxue always looks innocent and naughty, but shes always got a point when she is reasoning something. Yulin was choked by Annas words. Anna wanted to lecture him more when suddenly she saw someone standing next to them. Ah, Anna! Hearing the name, Yulin immediately turned around. Anna got herself back from her thoughts and smiled in embarrassment, I didnt notice we have guests here. Let me get more drinks. Then Anna turned around. Anna, I want to tell you Yulin wanted to stop Anna but on hearing Yulins voice, Anna walked faster. Needless to say, Anna must have heard something hurtful. Yulin turned around and saw Chuxues smug face, then he shouted at her angrily, Did you do this on purpose? Chuxue shrugged, Dont get me wrong. I did not know shes here either. You Do not waste your time here with me. Go get her and exin it to her. The more misunderstanding you have between you two, the fewer chances you have. Zhao agreed and nodded, Open your heart and be honest with each other. It sounded very reasonable. Yulin dared not dy any more. He walked in to the store hurriedly. In front of the counter, he saw Anna. He paced up and stared at her, Anna. Anna was making juice. When she heard Yulins voice, she kept her head lowered and her hands moving, What would you like to drink? Yulin was upset about being treated this way. He frowned, Do not talk to me like this. Well, show me what You like, and Ill try to make you happy. Annas voice was as soft as a piece of cotton, but it got people irritated easily. Yulin disliked to see Anna like this. He frowned, Can we just have a talk? You are the famous y-boy in the capital city. What Am I to have a talk with you? Anna kept talking aggressively and it could make anyone with good temper get angry, not to mention rich man like Yulin. So Yulin lifted his chin and warned, Anna Xie! I can hear you! Keep your voice down! I have customers here! Seeing Anna still being tough, Yulin got very angry, Why do you keep trying to irritate me! Oh are you irritated? You must be kidding. You can y a fool of me easily. I never dare to irritate you! Hmm, look at her red face C she was angry, apparently! Yulin realized he was being rude so his tone got soft and nice. Yes he was trying to please her. It was unbelievable that hes pleasing a woman! But he would like to make the change for Anna. But it seemed that Anna didnt want to ept it. Anna, there must be some misunderstanding. I heard it with my own ears! You only heard part of it, which could cause misunderstanding easily! And some words I said, I didnt really mean it. You cant judge before asking me. Its unfair! Alright, I admit it. I did not misunderstand you. I just feel I am pathetic. Yulin raised his brow and listened to Anna quietly. I am losing control of something. I can see where it goes but I still cant control myself. I am so stupid! Anna Please, find someone else to y this love game with you. I am too silly. I know its just a game but I gave my heart to it. Please have mercy on me. Let me go. Allow me to have some dignity, will you? Anna begged Yulin. She meant what she said. She really hoped to keep a distance with Yulin. Its not because she disliked him, but because shes afraid of getting hurt. Seeing Annas poor and cautious look, Yulin felt upset. Her heart ached as if some feelings inside were swelling. Why do you think I am ying a love game?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Because you have another woman in your heart! How can you love two women at a time! Yulin lowered his head and said honestly, I admit, that for the time being, I am not very sure of my heart. But I promise you that I will never y with your heart! But Anna ignored this sincere attitude of Yulin. She ssaid lightly, Whatever. As long as you are happy. Fine. No matter what I say, you wont believe me. But I promise, I will make you change your mind! Then Yulin turned around and left. Anna looked up ad watched him leaving. Her eyes were full of emptiness. Days went by peacefully. But someone seemed to hate this peace. Qiaoqiao Su was waiting for Anna to be fired but Anna was still working in the store. Qiaoqiao panicked. She found Jing Wu, Howe Anna Xie is still there? I dont know. Ive tried everything, but they dont suspect anna. Maybe you have to do it yourself. Jing was a bit surprised, Me? Of course! As long as we seed, I dont have to put up with that woman any more. And its good for you, too. Jing was confused, But what should I do? Qiaoqiao showed a tricky smile, I have a n. Follow my n and Anna will have nowhere to hide! Qiaoqiao said and waved at Jing. Jing leaned over and listened to her carefully. As she listened, her eyes opened wider. With a look of disbelife, she asked, Really! Can it work? Of course! Trust me! But if they find out, Ill be screwed. I have arranged everything. Dont worry, youll be safe. Jing was still doubtful. But when she saw Qiaoqiaos impatient look, she nodded, Well, okay. Go back and have a good rest. Ill notify you when I am ready. Jing left, feeling worried. She sensed danger that she might be the sacrifice. But what if she let someone else do it? Qiaoqiao wouldnt me me because its sessful anyway. But once it fails, I can keep myself safe. What a good n! Jing thought to herself. It was a find day and sun was shining brightly. Anna had no lessons that day so she got up early and came to the store. She got everything ready in the store and was ready to wee customers. Hmm, another nice day! Anna put a happy smile and waiting for the customers toe. Soon, the first customer came. It was a teenage girl who looked weak and innocent. The girl was dressed poorly and the color of her clothes faded. She was so thin as if she could be blown away by the wind any time. She did not look like a customer at all. Anna did not turn a cold eye. Instead, she thought this girl might need a good meal. The girl came up to Anna and asked in a low and weak voice, i want a piece of cake. Okay, what taste would you like? Anything. The girl found a corner and sat there. She was checking her phone while eating. Soon the store was filled with customers and Anna started to get busy. Thus, she had no more attention to pay to that girl. When Anna finally remembered the girl, she had already left. Anna went to the girls table and saw theres a bottle of water besides the empty te. She recalled the girling in without the bottle of water in her hands. Maybe she went out to buy the water? Anna couldnt have more clue of it so she quit thinking about it. She hurriedly went back to her work. As for the bottle of water, Anna dumped it into the trash can in the kitchen and paid no more attention to it. But while Anna was not noticing, someone slid into the kitchen and turned on the cigarette light, then threw it into the trash can. When Anna noticed, the kitchen was already on fire. The customers all screamed in panic and ran out. Only Anna was trying to put out the fire. But the fire was getting bigger and bigger. She realized she couldnt do it alone, so she called the firemen and waited anxiously outside. Chuxue and her party and the firemen arrive around the same time. Watching the firemen putting out the fire, Chuxue held Annas hands ans asked with concern, Are you okay Anna? I am okay, but our store Anna was mad at herself, Its all my fault! I didnt protect our store well! Its just a store. We can fix itter on. You are more important. Chuxue said the words to make Anna feel better, but Anna still felt guilty. Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Never Guess A Womans Heart After a while, Yulin Xiao arrived, too. He put his arms around Anna Xie and hugged her tightly as soon as he saw her. Thank God you are okay! Thank God! Anna was in panic until Yulin held her tightly. Hearing Yulins firm heartbeat, Annas eyes turned red and her tears almost fell. She felt both upset and guilty and really wanted to cry on Yulins shoulder. When Anna looked up, she saw a girls figure. She was the first customer to have stepped into the store this morning. Anna felt strange somehow, because the girl looked so gloomy. Noticing that Anna was looking at her, the girl hurriedly turned around and disappeared in the crowd. Hey, dont get distracted when I am hugging you! Feeling that Anna was absent-minded, Yulinined. Anna got herself back right away and hurriedly push Yulin away. Her face blushed because of shyness. Whats going on! Howe I am hugging this guy! Anna thought to herself. The fire was not fierce so it got put out soon. But the store was damaged. The ces that got burned and watered were so messy. It wouldnt be able to entertain any customers for the time being. Chuxue Ye did not care too much about her loss. She took Anna to Yulins apartment to have a rest. When they got to the apartment, Anna was surprised to see that Mrs Chang was still there. Hearing that Anna was in the fire scene, Mrs Chang was very concerned. She took Anna to the bathroom and helped her clean up, then she took her to the bedroom. Yulin wanted to follow but Chuxue stopped him. Come. We need to talk about something, about Anna. Hearing this, Yulin sat down to hear Chuxues analysis. In my opinion, the fire today was caused by someone on purpose. Yulin frowned and said, Someone wants to hurt Anna? I will kill him! We will teach that person a lesson. But I think the persons strange, Chuxue crossed her arms, they are trying very hard to make Anna leave my store. But what good does it do to them? I have a way to find out. Hearing Zhao Nangongs words, Chuxue held his arms immediately, What way? Do as they wish, we pretend to fire Anna, then well see what they are up to. Its a good idea, but would Yulin agree? Chuxue looked up at Yulin, waiting for his reply. Yulin hesitated, Well, okay. Hearing yes for an answer, Chuxue sighed in relief, I thought you were going to say no. I wanted to, but knowing theres someone bad trying to hurt Anna, I have to agree. I cant have anyone hurt Anna. We must find out whos behind this and what hes up to. Alright, lets get started. On the other side Knowing that the dessert shop was on fire, Qiaoqiao Su was very happy. You did a good job. Anna Xie is going to suffer big time! Jing Wu was there when the shop was on fire. She was still scared by the scene and looked a bit dumbfounded. Qiaoqiao had told Jing that it was actually a bottle of liquid that catches fire easily. The liquid will generate smoke which would make the store an unpleasant ce to stay in. But out of Jings expectation, the liquid was nothing else but alcohol! It almost turned the shop into ashes! If the police should find out, she would end up in jail! Jing started to tremble and her face turned pale because of fear. Seeing Jings so nervous like that, Qiaoqiao hummed andined in her heart how useless Jing was. But Qiaoqiao still pretended that she cared andforted Jing, Dont worry, the bottle has already been burned. They cant know its you. And ording to my secret investigation, the cameras in the kitchen were all broken. No one will know its you. Of course no one would find out its Jing, because Jing had asked a little girl to do it. She couldnt afford to let Qiaoqiao know it, or she might make things worse. Anyway, let bygones be bygones. Let the truth be buried in the ashes. Everyone will disppear like smoke. Jingforted herself. But deep in her heart, she still felt anxious. After reaching an agreement with Yulin, Chuxue was ready tove. Before leaving, she told Anna, Have a good rest these days. When the store is done refurnishing, Ill let you know. Okay. Do not think too much. It has nothing to do with you, okay? Anna showed a warm smile and said, Okay. Well, have more rest. We will go now. Seeing that Chuxue was going to leave, Anna got up immediately and said, Ive rested enough. I am leaving with you. Chuxue hurriedly pressed Anna on her shoulder, Rest more and observe yourself. You must have breathed in a lot of dust. Its bad for your lungs. You need to observe yourself for another half day just in case. Hearing this, Yulin hurriedly said, will the dust hurt her respiratory tract? Shall I call a doctor? Chuexue was really speechless. She eyeballed him. She was surprised at how silly Yulin had be. Hes such a smart guy and he should be able to see it through that Chuxue was actually helping him to make Anna stay! Anna said, Dont bother. I am fine. Anyway, just observe yourself. Be good. Chuxue turned around and left. And before she left, she eyeballed Yulin as a warning. There were only Yulin and Anna left in the room. The two sat face to face, feeling a bit embarrassed. Eh Well The two started to talk at the same time and stopped immediately. They looked so awkward. Anna lowered her head and coughed lightly, You first. Are you okay? Dont hide it from me. I am fine. Dont worry. EhId better get back to school. Hey, you agreed to observe. You have nothing to do at school anyway. Just stay here. But Well, theres really no need for Yulin to sit in front of Anna to observe her, which made both of them embarrassed. Anna felt ufortable, and Yulin found it harder to know his own heart. Looking back on the days since he met Anna, Yulin felt his heart was on the thrilling roller coaster. His heart was thrown up and down. Like a while ago, when hearing the store was on fire, Yulin hurriedly rushed there, hoping that Anna was unharmed. Anna felt deeply disturbed, too, knowing she was supposed to love the wrong man and want the things that dont belong to her. But seeing how concerned Yulin was about her, Anna was a bit impressed. Theres one moment when she even wanted to open herself up totally to him. So what Yulin is ying with my heart? As long as we are true to each other at the moment, it will be enough. Anna thought to herself. But its a crazy idea and Anna thought she should abandon the idea. But theres a sound in her heart urging her crazily to let her go with her heart. Seeing Annas shy look, Yulin almost couldnt control herself. But its not a good time to make out. Yulin coughed lightly, What did you want to say? I Right at this time, Yulins phone rang. Yulin took a ce at the screen of his phone and frowned, Leave it. You were saying? The phone then rang again. Anna was a bit discouraged, Take it. Maybe its urgent. The phone just wouldnt stop ringing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yulin had to say, Wait for me. Ill be right back. Then Yulin walked out of the room and said impatiently, What is it? Hurry! Wei Yu smiled lightly and teased, Why are you so impatient? Did I ruin your good moment? Cut the crap! What are you calling me for? You are so rude! Wei pouted, I am inviting you to my engagement party. Yulin got so angry hearing her say this. Wei Yu, do you think I am a dumb shit whos just hanging around doing nothing everyday? Anna was only getting out to get some fresh air when suddenly she overheard this. Annas body got rigid. Then she stepped back, pretending she heard nothing. Its up to you. Ive told you already, Wei was about to hang up the phone, but she thought for a while and said, why note? Its a good chance to show how great you are. You are so naive! You were the naive one, werent you? Wei, you are getting more and more annoying. As your assistant to call me next time. Im busy. Yulin wanted to hang up the phone. But Wei still went on. If you are trying to irritate me, you dont have to find another girl. Miss Xie is a nice girl. Its such a pity that you want to ruin her just because of me. Yulin frowned, Wei, Im telling you, we are done now! I already moved on. And it has nothing to do with you. Is that so? Yes. Bye, if theres nothing else. Yulin hang up the phone and felt so peaceful inside. Hes a changed man now. He would have got drunk when hearing about Weis engagement. But hes no longer that kind of man. He felt peaceful in his heart. He care about the girl in the bedroom more. Yulin looked at the room and then went in. Sitting in front of Anna, Yulin said, Well, lets go on. Anna got herself back and blinked, Ah, I wanna go back to school. But you were trying to say something. Was I? I dont remember! If you are busy, I can go back by myself. Anna was so determined to go and it made Yulin feel strange. Whats going on? You were okay just now. Anna lowered her head without looking at him, Nothing. Im fine. You Alright, Ive told you what Im thinking. Im going back. Then Anna ignored Yulin and walked past him. Yulin turned around, watched Anna leaving then said, Its really so hard to guess a womans heart. Mr. Yulin turned around and saw Mrs Chang. He knew he could talk about it with her. Mrs Chang, why are women so difficult to guess? Mrs Chang look old but wise, They just look difficult. They are something in their hearts. Something? What could Anna hide in her heart? Seeing that Yulin was struggling to understand, Mrs Chang hinted him, I saw Anna walking out of the room and watching you while you were talking in the phone. Then her face turned pale. She looked upset. Its just a phone call. Why was she upset? May I ask, why were you calling? I Yulin suddenly understood it all. Does Anna think i still have feelings for Wei? Hay! What a silly girl! Cant she think about things with her brain? Yulinined in his heart and was about to go. Mr, where are you going? Of course I go to find Anna and exin it to her! Hold on a second, Mrs Chang stopped Yulin, I think, you can test Miss Anna and see what she thinks about you. Yulin looked interested. But he was still confused, How to test? Seeing Yulin who looked confused, Mrs Chang sighed, My dear, you are a smart person. Howe you are so silly now? It was not the first time that he had heard someone call him silly. Did he really be silly? Seeing Yulin still confused, Mrs Chang said patiently, Since Anna minds Wei, you need to keep pushing her. When she cant take it any longer, you can exin it to her. You need to force her to follow her heart. By then shell have nowhere to hide her feelings. Hearing Mrs Changs words, Yulin thought it over then he showed a tricky smile. Yulin put his thumb up andplemented, The old are always the wiser! Striking Yulins hand away, Mrs Chang said smilingly. You made me! Hmmyoung people are really good at making things messy. Yulin was still standing there smiling stupidly. Mrs Chang hurriedly urged him, Why are you still standing here! Anna is going back to her school! Hearing this, Yulin hurriedly turned around and rushed out to chase Anna. Chapter 461: Chapter 461 Incessant Grievances With no work to do, Anna Xie had much free time again. But she was a person who did not like being idle, so she started to inquire about where she could work part-time and act in a y. Maybe because she was not luckytely, the shops she asked around were not in need of staff recently, and the few film crews she asked about were all full and no suitable roles were avable. Just as a saying goes: When one is unlucky, nothing is going well. When Anna was struggling to find a way out, Qiaoqiao Su found her and took the initiative to offer her a chance. I know a elder sister, who has been working on a film crew recently. She said there is a new drama that needs actors, do you want to have a try? Looking at Qiaoqiao suspiciously, Anna asked, Why are you so good to me? Dont say that, we are at least ssmates, if you need help, I am still willing to help you. Then she handed Anna a note and said with a smile, Here, this is the number of the directors assistant, you can find him and have a try tomorrow. Taking the note with suspicion, Anna said, Thanks a lot. After going back to her dormitory, Anna kept staring at the note. She thought: Should I call him or not? When Qiqi returned to her dormitory, she saw Anna staring at the note motionless, as if she were a statue. Hey, what are you thinking about? Anna frowned and said, Qiaoqiao gave me a phone number and advised me to go for an audition. Then just go, even if its a trick, you wont lose anything. Thats true. If youre worried, Ill go with you. Well bring our pepper spray, and if he harasses you, we will teach him a lesson! Anna then hurriedly waved her hand and said, Forget it, Ill just go there by myself. No, take me with you. Ive never seen an audition before. Please, let me apany you. Qiqi said, who was quite delighted, as if she was really interested in the audition. But Anna had her concerns, who was worried that if there was any troubles that would involve Qiqi. When she saw that Anna was hesitant, Qiqi shook her arm and said, Oh, please Anna, just agree. Or I wait for you at the door, and Im sure I wont disturb your normal work. With her arms being shaken by Qiqi, Anna almost became dizzy. She had no choice but to agree. Thats fine. However, dont talk nonsense and dont walk around when youre there. With a big smile on her face, Qiqi said, Dont worry, Ill behave myself. Being gazed by Qiqi, Anna called the directors assistant. The person on the phone was very kind, and once he heard Annas name, he knew that she was introduced by Qiaoqiao. The assistant didnt say anything and directly told Anna toe to audition tomorrow. After getting some information, Anna hung up the phone and started to prepare for the audition tomorrow. Before the audition, Anna was still a little bit worried about meeting any strange people. But when she saw the director at work, she was so happy that she forgot to be wary. That was a famous director in China, who had just recently won an international award. It would be a really good opportunity to learn if she could film in his crew. Then Anna thought: It seems that I have misunderstood Qiaoqiao before. I will thank her properly when we meet next time. Hey, stop gawking. This way. Coming back to her senses, Anna smiled apologetically before following the assistant in front of her. They went to the directors lounge. At this moment, the assistant director was discussing the script with someone inside, and when he saw Anna, he nodded to her. Here for the audition? Yes. Here are your lines for the audition, recite them. epting the lines with both hands, Anna began to prepare nervously. After looking at Qiqi, who was wandering, the assistant directorughed, Good for you, you already have an assistant before you be famous. An assistant? Looking at Qiqi, Anna busily exined, Shes not Thats right, Im her assistant. Before Anna finished her words, Qiqi nudged her, signalling for her to let her pretend to be an assistant this time. This girl! Anna had no time to care about Qiqi anymore, then she lowered her head and continued to memorize the lines. After the audition, the assistant director was satisfied with Anna and said, You are quite good at acting. If you have time, you cane to my crew and start to film tomorrow. This made Anna be in a dilemma, then she said, But Im still at school. I know, but youre only ying a small role, and itll only take a week to finish filming. And if you dont even have a week to film, it will be quite hard for us. This Just as Anna was hesitating, Qiqi said: Anna, agree now. Its only a week, I can ask for leave for you. Seeing that Qiqi was more anxious than Anna, the assistant director smiled and said, Your assistant is really good, she thinks carefully for you. When she was praised, Qiqi was even more delighted and said with a smile, Our Anna is a neer, so please bear with her if she offends you identally. Youre wee. So, are you going to ept to film this y or not? Of course shell take it, Ill decide this thing for Anna. Good, someone will be looking for youter to sign the contract, look carefully before you sign. You can rest assured. Qiqi nodded and then led Anna out of the room. Outside the door, Qiqi said, Anna, just sign it, its such a good opportunity to learn. I know that too, but I know what youre worried about, leave it to me about taking time off, and I guarantee that nothing will be wrong! With her arms wrapping around her chest, Anna smiled and asked Qiqi, Are you addicted to being the assistant? Well, I want to be a big star too. Unfortunately, Im not as pretty as you, and I dont have the good temperament of Qiaoqiao, so I can only be an assistant who help you do things. Qiqi propped her hands on her jaw and said with a smile, But being an assistant is also quite interesting. Next time if you need one,e find me. Come on, how much do you love to have fun! Anna was in a good mood, who put her hand on Qiqis shoulder and said, Okay, when the contract is signed, I will treat you with dinner and take you to eat delicious food. So you agreed? Haha, now that you are treating me with dinner, I will ask to eat something good and expensive. So be prepared. The next dayC Arriving at the film crew at the agreed time, Anna began to wait to film. When it was time for her to film, she straightened her clothes and walked over to the camera. At that moment, someone was doing the make-up for the leadingdy. The woman froze when she saw Anna, and then sneered. Wow, I see clearly, right? Isnt this Mr. Xiaos girlfriend? Hearing her words, Anna was froze. And the people around were looking at Anna quite curiously. Hearing the leadingdys words, the dresser asked, Who are you saying she is? Mr. Xiaos girlfriend? Thats impossible! What, you all dont know? She is Mr. Xiaos little girlfriend. Last time, I even saw her at the auction. When she thought of the eye-catching Anna that night, the leadingdy was so jealous that she was about to go mad. The leadingdy thought: How could a woman who is unknown to anyone stood by Yulin Xiaos side that night? I have filmed so many ys and I am so famous, but I could only take an old mans arm and walk to the venue at that night. So what qualification does this little girl have to stand by Yulins side! The leading actress had long been displeased with Anna, but she never had the chance to teach Anna a lesson. So today, she would definitely teach her a good lesson! The woman in front of her said she had met Anna, but Anna had no memory of her at all. Maybe she was so nervous that day that she didnt have time to notice who was around her. But there was one thing that Anna knew very clearly. The woman in front of her was hostile to her. Sneering at Anna, the leadingdy said, I really didnt expect that our crew could hire such a big star. Not wanting to cause trouble, Anna smiled and said, Dont say that, Im just a neer and I still have to learn a lot from you. I wouldnt dare to ask you to learn from me. But I just feel strange that why do you want to y a supporting role in this y? Now that with your good rtionship with Mr. Xiao, you can be the leading actress in any ys which are invested by him. With my ability, I am far from enough to be a leading actress, unlike you, who are quite good at acting. I still have a lot to learn. Anna lowered her posture and had a humble attitude. But what she said made the leading actress dislike her even more, instead of being happy, who secretly clenched her fists. The leading actress thought that Anna was mocking her, so she hated Anna even more. At that moment, the director came over and talked to them about the y. Anna listened attentively, but the leading actress kept thinking about something. Then she suddenly smiled as she looked at the script. Do you understand? Anna nodded hurriedly and said, Yes. What about you? The leading actress held her arms and said, frowning her eyebrows slightly: Theres a scene, which needs me to p the character to express my anger. Am I going to really p her face, or just pretend to? You can just pretend to p her. This scene is a distant shot, it wont be discovered by the audience. But the next shot will film my face after I p her. So if I do not p her for real, I can not be that angry, and it doesnt feel real. This Anna understood that she was waiting for her to say yes. Therefore, although she was very reluctant, Anna still had to agree, since she just yed a supporting role. Then Anna said in a sincere manner, Thats fine, you can p me for real. Ah, you wont mind, will you? No, as an actress, I still have this professionalism. Then Ill p you for real, and well try to finish filming this scene in one take. Okay. Although the leading actress had said that she would try to finish filming this scene in one take, she actually had pped Anna many times. And she could find an excuse every time, saying that she did not perform well and she wanted to film this scene again. By the time they filmed the sixth time, the corners of Annas mouth had stiffened and was even flushed with purple, which could not be covered by the make-up. Anyone could see that this woman was looking for trouble deliberately with Anna. But because Anna didnt have a big reputation and a rich backer, no one dared to say anything. While Anna did not want to take advantage of Mr. Xiaos reputation, so she could only grin and bear her. By the end, the corners of Annas mouth had swollen, and the director didnt want to waste any more time, so before the leading actress wanted to p Anna again, he pped his hands and said, This ones good, we can finish filming this scene. The staff of the scene group, get ready! Then the staff started to work. Anna raised her hand to cover the corner of her lips, thinking that today was a really unlucky day. And the leading actress came over and said, pretending to be sympathetic: Im sorry, I have no other way for the sake of the film. But you also said that its okay that I p you for real, so its not my fault. Then Anna tried to smile, but she felt a sharp pain in the corner of her mouth. Seeing Annas painful expression, the leading actress said, Oops, it looks like you are hurt badly. I dont think you will be able to shoot today, why dont you take a break? After saying that, the leading actress left to watch the scene with the director. In this state, there was indeed no way for Anna to continue filming, so she could only take time off and go back to apply ice to reduce the swelling. As she walked past the director, she heard the leading actress said, Neers nowadays really cant bear any hardship. After only shooting half of the scene, they want to take time off to go back to have a break. They are really pretentious. Anna stopped walking after hearing her words, and after she took a look at the leading actress arrogant face, she left in silence. In the room, she grinned in the mirror as she rubbed some medicine on the wound. Thinking about this kind of thing on her first day of filming, Anna felt that she was in bad luck. But since she was already here, she still had to do her best. From tomorrow, Annas part in the y had nothing to do with the leading actress, so she wouldnt have the chance to get into trouble with her again. ng ngC Anna then opened the door, and she saw that it was the dresser. She smiled and said, I saw that the corner of your mouth was badly hurt today, so I brought you a tube of ointment. Those substitute actors always get hurt, and this ointment works well on small cuts. Thank you. You are wee. Youre not the first to get into trouble, and though we cant say anything, we can still help you with something. I see, Im grateful enough for you to send me the ointment. Then get some rest, tomorrow you have to film the scenes you missed today. Okay. Holding the ointment, Anna felt warm inside. But slowly, she began to feel something wrong again. Wasnt this dresser the one who fixed the leading actresss makeup today? Anna then remembered that when the dresser and the leading actress were quite familiar with each other when they were chatting, so it was really suspicious that she secretly gave her the ointment. She then thought: My face is already battered, if I smear this ointment, then I might even be disfigured and can not shoot for this week? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Anna seemed to have suddenly thought of something, who narrowed her eyes at once. Turning around and walking over to the bin, Anna threw the ointment in directly. The next dayC Anna got up very early to get ready and started to film with makeup. When it was her turn, she immediately began to concentrate on acting. And all the shots that involved Anna basically was finished in one take. The assistant director was impressed with Anna and sat in front of the camera, often nodding. Anna also felt more and more confident when she filmed the y. And although she only yed a small role, she still felt very happy. But at ten oclock in the morning, the leading actress wandered over. When she saw Anna, she became slightly surprised. But she quickly calmed herself down and walked over to the assistant director, smiling and greeting him. The leading actress scene today was not filmed in this studio, so the reason she came to this studio was definitely not simply looking at the y at this time. It was obvious that she hade for Anna. Anna felt quite anxious about hering. She thought: She just hates me that much? Does she have to drive me to death? Chapter 462: Chapter 462 Pretending To Be Powerful Anna Xie sighed helplessly and began to think of ways to deal with it. Just at this moment, her cell phone vibrated. When Anna was filming, she usually did not answer the phone. But when she saw the phone number, she hesitated. After thinking for a while, Anna picked up the phone. Hello, whats wrong? Annas tone was not good so Yulin Xiao was stunned and asked, Whats wrong with you in the morning. And Anna seemed like a richdy with a bad temper. She said brutally, Im just willing to yell at you, mind your business. Why did you lose your temper, did someone bully you? Of course she was bullied. Otherwise, Anna would not mention Yulin to intimidate others. She slightly raised her head and looked arrogant. But in reality, she was nervous. You saidst time that you woulde the set to see me, when will youe? The set? Are you filming a movie? Yes, Im working with a famous director. The people here are very nice, especially a well-known actor who helped me a lot. When youe, remember to bring gifts for everyone. Anna, youre not making a movie, are you? No matter what Yulin said, Anna was still performing. Well, handbag or perfume, you choose one of the two. I do not need to say the rest, right? Well, thats all, bye. Hey, you After she hung up the phone, she was a little confused but she had to pretend as if nothing was wrong. Just now, when Anna was on the phone, the heroine was eavesdropping. When she found that Anna hung up the phone, she asked, Who was calling you? Who else could it be, its Yulin. Hes just likes a child. If I answer the phone a littleter, he will throw a tantrum. You guys have a good rtionship. The heroine smiled reluctantly and asked, I heard you say that Yulin willeter? Anna was nervous and said, Maybe, if theres nothing important to be busy with, he maye over to see me. Anna did not want Yulin toe. She mentioned Yulin because she wanted heroine to shut up and not to always give her a hard time. But she took it seriously, reaching out and touching her face. She thought that if she had known that Yulin woulde, she would have dressed up properly. But on second thought, she hit Yulins girlfriend so will Yulin give her a hard time? It seemed that she needed to befriend with Anna so she would not be nonsense. Next, as long as Anna was free, the heroine woulde to her, take the initiative to chat with her and share filming experiences. The heroine waited for a long time but Yulin did note. She began to get impatient. Anna. The heroines noisy voice made Anna feel headache. But the voice behind her made her even more annoyed. She turned around a little and looked at beaming Yulin and then she immediately became annoyed. Why was he so idle, didnt he have anything to do? Seeing Anna look at himiningly, Yulin was confused. What kind of look was she giving him? Since the heroine saw Yulin, she began to seduce him. But Yulin only looked at Anna, directly ignoring her. But she was not willing to be lonely, took the initiative to approach Yulin and introduced herself: Hi, Yulin, do you remember me, we were in Before the heroine finished her words, Yulin walked past her, leaving her awkwardly standing there. People around wereughing at the heroine, who turned her head angrily and saw Yulin walking to Anna and looking at her with love. What was he thinking? She was so beautiful but he didnt care about her. He just looked at that skinny girl. He was handsome for nothing! Because of her gaze, Anna shivered a little, thinking that she really asked trouble for herself. She just wanted to use Yulin to deter others.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She had no idea it would turn out this way. The heroine who was humiliated would treat Anna worse in the future She closed her eyes feebly and sighed. Whats wrong with you, arent you feeling well? Why dont you take off work and go to hospital. No, its not necessary. But I see you dont look too well. I am justtoo excited to see you. Anna gritted her teeth andughed, I was just saying it casually and then you really came. You have asked me toe, how dare I note? Yulin smiled and showed his teeth to please her. They were like a quarreling young couple and Yulin tried his best to coax her. This is the gift you asked for, Yulin asked an unknown actor, You hand out the stuff to everyone. Anna casually nced at these gifts and then red at him. That could also be considered a simple gift? Each one was worth thousands. The corners of her mouth twitched as she looked at Yulin and said, You are really generous. You asked me to do that. Of course I need to do that. He looked at Anna with a smile and he wanted to see her all the time. The heroine received the gift but she only wanted to throw it far away. Why should an ordinary girl be able to get Yulins favor? Anna was not as beautiful and sexy and famous as she was. She should y a support for the rest of her life! The more she looked at this gift, the angrier she became so she just turned around and left. When she left, her eyes were full of hate. Yulin was still staying with Anna who could only tell herself over and over again that she had to pretend she was happy, no matter how unwilling she was. Finally Yulin left and Anna was relieved. Seeing Yuline here, the people here hadpletely changed their attitude towards Anna. Almost all of them talked to her withpliments and even dressers began to serve her alone. Anna, however, could not enjoy such treatment. She refused the kindness of them, pretending to smile all the time. When she turned around, Anna found that the heroine had not shown up. Anna thought she should have been sad. But this was good for Anna because the heroine would not give her a hard time and she finally could quietly shoot the scene. That night. After shooting thest scene, Anna went back to her room and prepared to rest. After taking a shower, Anna lied on her bed and looked at her phone. Ding ding ding The phone kept ringing and Annas head started to ache again when she heard it. It was Yulin. Why did he keep looking for her? Anna really wanted to throw the phone into the water basin and then it wouldnt ring any more. Of course, she was just thinking about it. If she didnt answer the phone, it was very likely that he woulde here. Anna picked up the phone and said with a bad attitude, Hello. Anna, are you asleep? She looked at her fingernails and said, Yeah. Oh, thats a pity. I still want to treat you to a midnight snack. Yulin, why are you so idle? Dont you even have anything serious to do? Now you dislike me for being idle? When I helped you before, howe you didnt mind me? She tensed up for a moment and immediately said something else. Anna said, I remember you said I was shamelessst time. What, youre willing to talk to me now? Yulin was also nervous, rubbed his head and said with a smile, What happened before was a misunderstanding. I do not think it was a misunderstanding. You did say that. I remember it. Then you also misunderstood me. You said so many hurtful words to me, which should offset what I said before. They fought like children. After he said, she retorted. They always thought they were right. Thats not certain whether its a misunderstanding or not. Its too early to say all this. Well, Im going to bed, good night. Anna hung up the phone and took a breath. She decided not to look at the phone and sleep early. But just as she turned around, her phone rang again. Why was he still calling her? Anna was very angry, picked up the phone and yelled: Whats going on? Will you let me sleep? What, am I disturbing you? Sorry, sorry. As soon as she heard the soft voice, Anna was stunned and apologized: Sorry, I didnt know it is you. Im being rude. The one who spoke was the heroine. Its okay. Its just a pity that youre going to sleep. I still want to talk to you about the script. Ive suggested to the assistant director to give you more scenes. Once she heard this, Anna couldnt sleep and hurriedly said: Actually Im not sleepy, can I go over now? Sure, juste to my room. Well. No problem. Hanging up the phone, the heroine turned around and smiled to a fat man behind her. Today I introduce you to a different girl. The man grinned and asked, How different is she? Youll see. Anna prepared a little and knocked at the door of the heroines room. The heroine wore a red silk nightgown that entuated her sexy figure. She smiled at Anna, turned sideways and said, Come in. Im notte, am I? No, youe just in time. Turning around, she picked up a script and tossed it to Anna, saying, Here, this is the new script I get. The green words are your lines. We have to do all this. You memorize them and then lets try it. Sure. Anna read it very carefully and the heroine opened a bottle of water and put it by Annas side. Drink some water first. This is a very important scene that requires an emotional outburst. Well. Anna didnt think too much of it, picked it up and drank. Watching Anna drink the water, she gently smiled. She read the script very carefully and did not notice when the heroine disappeared. On the contrary, she was more and more sleepy and she was about to fall asleep. She wondered if she was too tired today, she only looked at it for a while, why did she feel so sleepy? She was a bit dizzy when she read the script so she was wondering whether she should have a rest. Anna really couldnt hold on, leaning on the sofa and falling asleep. Hearing Anna let out an even breathing sound, the heroine came over again. And this time, she was apanied by the fat man. Walking up to Anna, the heroine asked with a smile, How is she, do you like? Although she was a little thin, she is beautiful. I knew she is great when I see her. Dont just look at it. Good or not, you still give it a try. Enjoy yourself. Hearing the heroines words, the man couldnt resist any more and took off his jacket and was about to pounce on Anna. But just as he was about to touch Anna, the window was suddenly kicked broken from the outside. You are Before the heroine could finish her words, someone behind her hit her and she was knocked unconscious. As for the fat man, although he was fat, he even less courageous. Before he was not hit, he was already feinted. But Yulin was still very angry, dragged him to the ground and beat him! All right, we still have things to do. If they did not stop Yulin, maybe he would have killed the fat man. Although the fat mans life was not worth much, he was still useful to them so they couldnt kill him at this time. Pushing Yulin behind him, Zhao Nangong walked to the door and opened the door. Chuxue Ye walked in unhurriedly and looked at them inside and she was surprised. So this is their purpose. Yulin really didnt dare to imagine what would have happened to Anna if he hade a littleter. Now, since he had discovered this, he would show no mercy! Noticing the anger in Yulins eyes, Chuxue immediately stopped him and advised, Dont kill them now. What? Did you actually let them take naked pictures of Anna? We still dont know who arranges all this. If we just give up like this, arent all our previous efforts in vain? What she said was right but Yulin couldnt ept it and even he resisted it. You dont really want to take pictures, right? Chuxue smiled and nodded, saying, Thats right, it seems that you are getting to know me better and better. Compared to Chuxue who was rxed, Yulin was so mad that he wanted to curse. Chuxue, are you crazy? What are you yelling at? I didnt ask you to take pictures of Anna. Yulin was stunned and asked, What do you mean? They want pictures, so lets take some. Its just that the model is not Anna anymore. Chuxue smiled sweetly, but her eyes were full of malice. With big sunsses on her face, the heroine sat in the corner of the coffee with a gloomy expression. She thought thatst night was really strange. Somehow a few people entered the room and did not rob the money or rape her but they just knocked her out and ran. The only one who was injured was the fat man who was beaten up. After this happened, the fat man did not dare to touch Anna, when he woke up, he ran away. It seemed that these people should be the fat mans enemies. Since the fat man was gone, there was no use to keep Anna. After Anna woke up, the heroine let her go. The heroine only told Anna that she read the script toote and slept in her room. This looked like everything had been resolved. But the heroines n was disrupted and the whole thing was strange and made her nervous. Chapter 463: Chapter 463 The Mastermind The actress sipped the coffee and frowned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, a girl came next to her and asked with a smile, Im a fan of yours, can we talk alone? However, the actress was impatient and said, This is my private time, please get out of here! Dont be so rude, I just want to talk to you for a few seconds. Cant you understand my words? Get out of here. The actress ran out of patience and acted very rude, as if she was driving something disgusted. The girl sighed and said, I didnt expect you to be so impatient for youre so pretty. Leave now! Well, since you are not interested in this, I can only give them to the newspaper. While saying, the girl deliberately waved the photos in front of the actress. When seeing the scious photos, the actress was shocked. Stop! The actress was anxious and asked the girl with a tremble voice, Whats in your hand? Cant you see? Its your photos. Of course, if you want, you can also sign on this. Although the actress just took a glimpse of the photos, she knew it was her. The man was exactly the fat guy she foundst night. Damn, how can such things be shot, she would be over if such photos were published. Thus she stared at the girl gloomily and asked, Damn, where did you get these? The girl said arrogantly, Since youve done this, there must be a loophole. Dont talking nonsense, just tell me where did you get these photos? The paparazzo? Im not that bored, I want to make a deal with you. What kind of deal? The girl became serious and then said, I can send these photos to you if you tell me who ask you to frame Anna. Hearing this, the actress was a bit nervous and replied, Dont talking nonsense, I havent done such things. It seems that you dont want to make the deal. After saying this, the girl was about to leave. Wait. The actress quickly dragged the girl and asked anxiously, Will you keep your words? Of course. Then how am I trust you? The girl snorted and said, You have no other ways but to trust me. I still have many choices to know the fact, however, if you miss the opportunity, then theres no chance for you to continue the performing career. What the girl said was right, she couldnt let this happen, so she decided to tell the truth. A young girl asked me to make trouble for Anna, I didnt want to do that, however, since Anna is a bit arrogant recently, I did it. A young girl? The girl stopped for a moment, and then asked, Whats her job? How old is she? What does she look like? After thinking for a while, the actress murmured, She seems to be a student who is very young, maybe around her twenties. As for the appearance, just so so. What you said is too general, dont y tricks. Hearing this, the actress got anxious and said, How dare I to do that since youve already gotten my secret. Is there anything else you remember? The girl smiled at the actress and warned, Tell me the truth okay, or I wont make the deal with you. The actress was silent for a while and said, I suddenly remembered that girl seems to be a middleman, theres still another mastermind. Another one? Yes, I feel that there must be someone more powerful, or she couldnt be qualified to discuss with me. Hearing this, the girl held her arms and said, It seems that they pay you well so that you agree. The actress didnt rebut her. It was a truth. Well, its getting more and more interesting. Then the actress stared at the photo in the girls hand and asked carefully, Thats all I know, give me the photo please. Well, here you are. But do remember, keep it a secret or Ille to you again. After saying this, the girl put the photos on the table and then left. Then the actress felt relieved. She red at the girl and cursed, Damn, Ill definitely give you a lesson sooner orter. But anyway, since she got the photos, life continued as well. She should act more carefully and didnt let this happen again. She couldnt bear it anymore. After walking out of the cafe, the girl got into a ck business car where two men were sitting in it. Both of them looked at girl, one was concerned about her, the other was concerned about the girls words. The girl took off her hat and she was exactly Chuxue. She was very excited and said, This detective game is funny. What have you inquired about? Seeing that Yulin Xiao was anxious, Chuxue wanted to tease him and deliberately said slowly, Dont be anxious or I may forget about something. Zhaoughed next to him and said, Well, dont tease him. He was so anxious when you were inside. Well, since you care about Anna so much, Ill just say it. Chuxue shrugged and said, That woman said that a young girl instructed her to do this. Moreover, that young girl is just a middleman, theres a more powerful mastermind. Yulin Xiao narrowed his eyes and said, Then lets first find the young girl and then ask about the mastermind. Hearing this, Chuxue was a bit confused, Do you still want to work with that woman, but Ive already given her all the photos. Dont you keep the copies? No, why do I keep that? Chuxue said casually, however, Yulin Xiao lowered his head in frustration. Chuxue was really a stupid teammate. Seeing that Yulin Xiao was depressed, Zhaoge quickly said, Well, there is no need to cooperate with this woman. Since we know that a girl had contacted her, its better for us to find ourselves. Yulin Xiao frowned, as if he had thought of something, then he muttered, A girl? The fire in the shop was also set by a girl. Then he turned to looked at Zhao and asked, What do you think about these two things? Anna is their aim, Im wondering whether the things were nned by the same person. Chuxue felt it reasonable, and thought that Anna was dangerous now. Thus she said, We have to find her, or Anna is dangerous. You are right, besides, we have to protect Anna. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao straightened his back and volunteered, Ill protect her. Hearing this, Chuxue watched Yulin Xiao with an askance look and then said, Why are you so confident? Anna tries her best to avoid you now, how can you protect her? Dont talking nonsense, were fine. Chuxue just shook her head and said, Well, you dont aware the situation. You Zhaoge knew Chuxue well, after hearing her words, he got an idea and said, Lets listen to Chuxues suggestion first. Yulin Xiao raised his eyebrows and muttered in a low voice, She wont have any good idea. Although he said this, he wanted to hear a useful suggestion. Then Chuxue said with a smile, Ill protect her. Dont talking nonsense! Yulin Xiao grunted and said, I cant trust you, you cant even protect yourself. Hearing this, Chuexue felt a bit embarrassed and quickly exined, That was an incident. I have a powerful background, nobody dares to make trouble for me. What she said was truth, nobody dared to challenge Chuxue in the Capital City. But there was an exceptions, the Sixth Brother. That man acted very weird and fearless, Yulin Xiao thought he must be a stubborn enemy, so he directly refused her suggestion. No, you cant do this. Hearing this, Chuxue was dissatisfied and asked, Why? There is no reason. You are such an arrogant man! Whatever you say. Damn. Zhao was helpless and stopped Chuxue, then he said, Since he insists, just let him do it. Its also his responsibility. Chuxue was still angry and said, Who said Anna is his woman? Anna doesnt admit it. Fine, dont stimte him. He must be very upset since Anna misunderstands him. I had experienced this before. Zhao had no other choice but to distract Chuexues attention. However, he seed, hearing his words, Chuxue calmed down. After considering for an while, Chuxue said, Fine, I agree, but once Anna refuses you, Ill do it okay? Dont worry, I wont let this happen. Then Yulin Xiao left. Looking at Yulin Xiaos back, Chuxue spat out her tongue and murmured, He is really very arrogant. Zhaoge also looked at Yulin Xiaos back and sighed, It is hard to seek true love. Hearing this, Chuxue looked at Zhao askance and asked, Are youining? No, I think Im lucky for I find you. The he hugged Chuxue with his eyes full of affection. Chuexue felt sweet and pinched Zhaos checks, then she said, Why are you so sweet, I havent made desserts for you recently. Its you who make me sweet. Of course, Chuxue couldnt bear this, she was so happy that she hugged Zhao tightly and then they cuddled for a while. After finishing the filming, Anna went back to school. She was just a walk-on who was not important, she nobody cared about her. However, due to the appearance of Yulin Xiao, she had gained many attentions. She had received many gifts and even made a eptance speech. She felt very unpleasant. After theplicated process, she was about to leave. Suddenly, a ck car stopped by her side, Yulin Xiao lowered the window and said, Get on. Anna just took a glimpse of him and then ignored him, as if she didnt hear his words. Anna wanted to take a taxi, however, since there was a sports car, no taxi dared to park there. So Anna could only standing in the sun. Seeing that Anna was tanned, Yulin Xiao reminded, Get on the car, or youll be sunburned. No. But you cant get a car, let me drive you back. It turns out you know this, can you keep distance from me? No way. Anna was angry to hear this. All right, since he insisted to stay, then she would leave. Then she lifted the suitcase and left. However, Yulin Xiao just followed her, in this way, she couldnt get the taxi. It was a hot day, the high temperature made Anna feel very ufortable. Sweats could be seen all over her body. The murmur of Yulin Xiao really annoyed her. So she stopped and red at Yulin Xiao, Can you stop following me? Just let me drive you back. What if I dont agree? Then Ill just follow you. Chapter 464: Chapter 464 A yboy He was really a bastard! Anna was really hot, if she continued walking, then she would have a heatstroke. Thus, shed better get on the car first. Anna narrowed her eyes and decided to put her luggage on the car. Seeing thus, Yulin Xiao quickly helped her open the trunk. The cool air inside the car made Anna feel morefortable. However, the next moment, she grew sullen. How could he enjoy the cool air? How dared he to say those words? Seeing that Anna was unhappy, Yulin Xiao asked deliberately,Whats going on? I dont want to see you. I dont seem to have offended you. Anna frowned and med, I would be at home now if you didnt follow me. Yulin Xiao felt innocent and said, You can get on the car, but you refused me. You mean its my fault? Well, it depends on you. You Anna pointed at Yulin Xiao, she was extremely angry now. However, he just held her hands and said softly, You must have earned a lot, treat me to dinner tonight. Anna snorted, Why? You are on my car now. Anna was exasperated and asked, You are really shameless, I didnt ask you to do so. Well, no matter what you say, its the truth. You are such a jerk. Im a businessman, and I only care about the results. Although, Anna was right, she didnt know how to rebut, she was so angry that her face turned red. Yulin Xiao pretended to be innocent and asked, Where are we going to eat? Shut up! What about me picking up a ce? You only need to pay for the bill. He was talking nonsense, of course she couldnt afford the restaurant that he chose. Anna directly refused him and then she got an idea. I know a snack shop, you cane with me if you dont mind. Well. Yulin Xiao was full of expectation. But when he saw the food in the bowl, he felt sick. After stirring it with a spoon, Yulin Xiao asked, What is this? Haggis, dont you know it? He never heard about such things, not to mention others. He didnt like it and thought that one must be brave enough to ate it. Noticing Yulin Xiaos expression, Anna snickered. Then she took a pair of chopsticks and stared eating. It seemed that she was very satisfied. Well, its delicious! Seeing this, Yulin Xiao swallowed his saliva and asked, Really? Of course, have a try! Youll like it. However, Yulin Xiao still sat there quietly. Eat right now, this is what I treat you. So, Yulin Xiao had no other choices but to ate. Although, it was not bad, he felt ufortable when chewing it. He tried his best to have a bite and then put down the chopsticks. However, Anna wouldnt agree and said, I wont eat with you in the future if you eat so little. Of course, Yulin Xiao knew this was Annas prank. However, he wanted to make her happy, so he did as she wanted. Ill eat them all, dont be upset. Then he started eating. Yulin Xiao almost swallowed the haggis, he felt very disgusted. Seeing this, Anna felt happier. He owned this for he teased her! After wiping his mouth, Yulin Xiao noticed Annas smile, which was like a moon in night that smoothed his heart. Anna was originally very happy for she had teased Yulin Xiao, however, since he looked at her like this, she felt a bit weird and embarrassed, as if she was his prey. It seemed that he was thinking something scious. Well, lets go. Anna paid the bill and quickly walked out of the store, her face was totally red. After arriving at school, she was about to leave. However, Yulin Xiao called her and said, Dont you say anything to me? Then Anna stopped and replied, Please keep distance from me in the future. Yulin Xiao was speechless. Say something good okay? Thats not what I want. Thats what I want to say. Well, then Ill say what I want to say. Then Yulin Xiao walked to Anna and said softly, Remember to call me frequently. He acted very gentle that even passerby were moved. Wow, its so sweet. How lucky Anna is! Her boyfriend is not only rich, but also smart and kind! I wish I could find such a boyfriend! People who didnt know the truth just discussed about them, which made Anna feel sullen. He was not sweet at all, didnt they see that she was reluctant? Anna didnt want to stay with him anymore, so she quickly left. However, Yulin Xiao said with a smile, Dont be shy. Hearing this, Anna was speechless and almost slipped, he was really a bastard. Seeing that Anna left even faster, Yulin Xiao was in a very good mood. Well, it was nice to tease her. Then he left with satisfaction. As soon as Yulin Xiao left, a woman walked out behind a tree. It was Qiaoqiao, she looked at Yulin Xiaos figure in aplicated expression. After the shower, Anna wiped her hair with a towel, she looked quite casual. Anna, your phone had rang when you were taking the shower. Anna was stunned and then had a check. It was from Chuxue. So Anna quickly called back. After waiting for a while, a soft voice answered, Anna, are you busy? No, whats wrong? I want your help. Chuxue smiled and said, Well, I still need some equipment for the reopening of the dessert shop. Since youve worked here, I think you can help me. Hearing this, Anna quickly said, I am still an employee of the dessert store, and this is my duty, of course Ill help. You are such a nice girl. Chuxue nodded and said with a smile, The things are heavy, Ill ask someone to help you then. Well, thats fine. Then its settled, lets start in the weekend when you are free. No problem. Then, Ill hung up the phone. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Anna was felt weird. She wanted to ask whether the helper was Yulin Xiao. However, since he was a yboy, Anna stopped thinking like this. When she saw Yulin Xiao on the weekend, she thought how stupid she was! Yulin Xiao drove a very eye-catching car today. Then he looked at Anna and said, Are you ready? Lets go, we have a heavy task today. However, seeing that Anna still stood there, he asked, What are you doing? How can you be the helper? Anna asked in confusion, but Yulin Xiao understood her and answered with a smile, Is there a problem? After hearing this, Anna pursed her lips and warned, I know what you are thinking about, so be quiet today. Yulin Xiao smiled helplessly and said, Dont worry, we have a task today. I hope you can promise your words. Then Anna sat on the car. When they fastened their seat belts, Yulin Xiao prepared to drive. After taking a glimpse of the car, Anna asked with a frown, Your car is too small to hold anything. Yulin Xiao was helpless and reminded, You are stupid, theres home delivery service. It was then did Anna realize it. She didnt need a helper at all! She felt that she was teased again. Since she was already on the car, she would consider him as the driver. Then she ignored Yulin Xiao and took a sheet from the bag. All they needed to buy were written on the list. The next few hours, they didntmunicate much and focused on purchasing. After finishing the shopping, Anna felt relieved. It was done! However, when she turned back, Yulin Xiao was gone. Where was he? Then she found him in the jewelry store. How dared him to act sozy? Anna walked to him and snorted, Yulin Xiao, what are you doing? Then, Yulin Xiao held a ne in his hand and asked, How about this ne? Ugly! Anna pped his hands and said, If you have something to do, please dont disturb me, just leave me alone. However, Yulin Xiao didnt answered her but asked, I want send it to a girl, will she like it? Hearing this, Anna felt a bit disappointed and said, How could I know for Im not that girl. Just give me a suggestion. Well, Im busy! After saying this, Anna left. Yulin Xiao asked the waiter to wrap the ne and then started to chase Anna, however, she was already on the bus. Thus, Yulin Xiao could only watch she leave helplessly. She ran so fast! However, Yulin Xiao had the confidence that Anna would like him. Then he smiled. After a week of hard work, the dessert store was cleaned up and ready to reopen. But Chuxue was not in a hurry, she chose a breezy day and prepared some desserts and drinks, then she called all the stuff to the store.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chuxue stood at the front desk and cleared her throat, then she said, Today is the reopening day of the dessert store, just have fun, this is what I prepared for you. Then she stopped, as if was waiting for the apuse. The crowd understood her meaning and apuded. Chuxue nodded in satisfaction and then she walked to Anna, You helped a lot Anna. Come on, lets propose a toast for Anna. Then she handed a ss of red wine to Anna. Anna quickly waved her hands and said, No, thats my duty, dont be polite. No, this is what you deserve, just drink it. This Just when Anna was a bit embarrassed, someone took the wine away. It was Yulin Xiao. He smiled gently and said, Ill drink this for her. However, Chuxue was unhappy and frowned, Yulin Xiao, its none of your business. Then people all stared at them, which made Anna feel embarrassed, she wanted to keep distance from him right now. Chapter 465: Chapter 465 Get Drunk So Anna directly grabbed the ss and said, Ill drink it myself. Then she drank it. Seeing this, Chuxue pped and said to Yulin Xiao arrogantly, She behaves well. Yulin Xiao was helpless and said, Dont urging her. Anna drank a little fast, so she was a bit dizzy now. Then she looked at Yulin Xiao and yelled, Dont talking nonsense, its none of your business. Are you stupid? She said this on purpose. Just a few sses of wine, I wont get drunk. You are so innocent. Hearing this, Chuxue was dissatisfied and med, Dont hinder us! Since whatever he said was wrong, Yulin Xiao could only stayed quiet. Then stretched his hands and said, Well, juts drink as you want. Thats right. Chuxue spat her tongue at Yulin Xiao, then raised her cup and said with a smile, Come on, have fun today, just ignore them. I think this is a good proposal. Yiyao agreed with a smile. Come on, cheers! The crystal wine sses shed with a crisp sound. The girls were extremely happy. Anna hadnt been so happy for a long time, although Chuxue and Yiyao were from rich families, she feltfortable to be with them. They were all nice girls that treated people equally. Under the effect of alcohol, Anna became more casual. Seeing Anna drank one after another, Yulin Xiao wanted to stop her. However, since Anna was happy, he didnt want to disturb her. After a while, Yiyao walked to Yulin Xiao and handed him a photo, I know what happened, it was nned by a student who had a strong background, the mastermind is called the Sixth Brother. Yulin Xiao narrowed his eyes and murmured: I know its him. Do you know him? Yes, he is a powerful man. Yiyao nodded and said, Indeed, he is ruthless and bad, youd better not offend him. However, Yulin Xiao acted casually and said, It is he who makes trouble for me, I scare nobody. After pausing for a moment, Yiyao said, Im just giving you a suggestion, the final choice is up to you. Thanks. Dont be polite, Im not helping you anyway. Whiling talking, Yiyao kept staring at Anna, who was talking to Chuxue happily. Yulin Xiao knew that Yiyao liked Anna, that was why she helped him. He couldnt understand and said, Women are strange creatures. Dont waste your time if you dont understand. Yiyao was really a in and talktive woman. After noticing that they were talking, Chuxue slipped here to listen. However, as soon as she got close, she was found. So she asked directly, what are you talking about? Its none of your business. Chuxue was dissatisfied to hear this, so she held Yiyaos neck and said, Lets continue drinking! No way! Jingyan held Yiyao and said firmly. Chuxue frowned and said, Dont be such a killjoy. Seeing that Chuxue was slightly drunk, Jingyan didnt want to say more. Then he said to Zhao, She is drunk, take care of her. But weve just started! Its already over. No! Are you trying to challenge me? Seeing Jingyans facial expression, Chuxue didnt dare to say more. It was not wise for her to do that. So she swallowed her saliva and said, Well, we can just enjoy the food. All right, put away all the wines. How could he do that! Seeing that Chuxue still wanted to drink, Zhao persuaded, Its enough, over-drinking would make you embarrassed. I wont! Can you stand aside when others get drunk? This time, Chuxue kept quite. Seeing this, Zhao immediately collected all the wines. Anna was sitting alone at the bar, when she wanted to drink more, her ss was taken away. Looking at her empty palm, Anna murmured, Wheres my ss? I want to drink more. Yulin Xiao sat beside Anna and said softly, Drink some juice, youll look puffy if you drink more. What if the director asks you to have a shot? Well, youre right. Anna acted very kind and quiet, like a small cat. Seeing this, Yulin Xiao really wanted to hug her. When he was about to touch her, Anna quickly straightened her back and said excitedly, How about dancing together? Then she wanted to find the stereo. Yulin Xiao dragged Anna back and said helplessly, Do you know what you are doing? Yes, I want to dance. I dance well! Then she started waving her hands like a penguin. Chuxue was amused by Annas movement, she pointed at her and said, I finally meet someone who is even less talented than me in dancing. Anna wouldnt do such funny things when she was awake, however, since she was drank, she just ignored this and even smiled. Seeing this, Yulin Xiao was helpless and said, You shouldnt drink so much. Hearing this, Chuxueughed and said, It turns that you are drunk, you are not good at drinking. Anna stroked her hot cheeks and said, Its okay, I think I can drink more. Although Chuxue wanted Anna to drink more, since there was no wine, she could only give up and said, Well, just have a good rest, you still have to work tomorrow. Hearing Chuxues words, Anna only nodded and said, Fine. Then Chuxue patted her forehead and looked somewhat tired, the she said, Im supposed to send you back, but I so sleepy now. Then, Yulin Xiao will take my part. After saying that, Chuxue winked at Yulin Xiao. The next moment Yulin Xiao held Annas arms and was about to leave. Anna felt nothing when sitting on the chair, when she walked, she felt like walking on the cotton. It seemed that she really drank too much. Anna didnt refuse Yulin Xiao and got on the car to have a rest. When they were about to leave, Yulin Xiao suddenly remembered that his phone was left on the bar, so he turned back to have a store. Its here. As soon as he walked a few steps, he found Chuxue, who was smiling at him. He just took his phone and said faintly, Thanks a lot. Well, you are not sincere at all. Ive done you such a big favor. Besides, Im not satisfied with your behavior today. Although, Chuxue said this, she had her n. Yulin Xiao took a nce of Chuxue and said, Juste to me when youve decided what you want. Well, thats the deal, remember to keep your promise. Then Yulin Xiao ignored Chuxue and turned to left. Seeing his back, Chuxue sighed, Im really a kind girl, I have to help them. Zhao walked to Chuxue and asked, What do you want him to do? Well, its a secret now. Seeing that Chuxue acted so mysterious, Zhao knew she had a trick again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, since she was happy today, he wouldnt ask more for she would tell him sooner orter. The other side. Anna quickly fell asleep in the car. Yulin Xiao drove her back to his apartment and carried her to his room. Lets drink more! Anna still waved her arms on the bed, which looked really funny. Yulin Xiao was amused by Annas expression, he didnt expect her to be so fond of drinking. He would apany her the next time. But now there was a problem. Anna needed to take a shower or she would be ufortable. However, Mrs. Chang was left, so nobody except him could help her. He was fine, but he was afraid that Anna would feel embarrassed. Just as Yulin Xiao was hesitating, Anna turned around and threw up. Well, she should have a shower now. Although Yulin Xiao seemed to be reluctant, only he knew how much he longed to touch her. He wanted to hug her for he missed her so much. He was really shocked by his feeling, he didnt know how this happened. However, he was not regret at all. It was not embarrassed, he just didnt know what made him so indulged in her? Even Wei Yu didnt bring such feelings to him. Yulin Xiao just sighed and looked at Anna. She muste here to torture him. He unbuttoned Annas clothes, and carried her to the bathroom. Yulin Xiaos hands made Anna feel ufortable, so she changed a gesture and kept sleeping. However, this made Yulin Xiao feel tormented. He could feel Annas breasts. Besides, her breathe and touches almost drove him crazy. Thus, he quickly put Anna into the bathtub and helped her take the shower in the fastest speed. It was more like a torture than a plum job. He suppressed his desire the whole process. After the shower, he directly throw her on the bed. However, since Anna was wearing his pajamas, she looked even more sexy for it was toorge. Yulin Xiao couldnt hide his desire and kissed her on the lips. He told himself that a k**s was enough, however, gradually, he wanted more. When he finally realized it, Anna was naked again. Red marks could be seen all over her body which looked very scious. Yulin Xiao was a bit annoyed, it seemed that he couldnt control himself when facing Anna. He couldnt continue. So he helped Anna put the clothes with his head turned aside, then he quickly left the room. Once the door was closed, Yulin Xiao took a long breath. He finally controlled himself. It was a sleepless night for Yulin Xiao. Every time he thought of Annas body, he felt hot and would took a cold shower. But after a short time, the thing happened again, which really annoyed him. Then it was dawn. Chapter 466: Chapter 466 Im Waiting for Your Apology Anna Xie slept very well at night. She didnt wake up until the sun came up the next day. Only she was surprised that she was lying in Yulin Xiaos bed and was wearing his clothes. What exactly happenedst night? Anna thought. She pushed the door and walked towards Yulin. Yulin was sitting at the dining table reading the newspaper. Hearing footsteps, he looked up. Anna was angry, but after seeing his very deep dark circles under his eyes, she was surprised again. Why are your dark circles under your eyes so deep? Didnt you sleep yesterday? He nced at Anna and didnt answer. Why am I here? Anna continued. You were drunk. Why didnt you take me back to school? Because I have to wait for you to apologize to me.Yulin wrapped his hands around his chest and stared at her. But Anna didnt understand what he meant. She frowned. What are you talking about? I dont get it. Then Yulin put a few photos on the table. This is the evidence. Last time you let me to find evidence to prove my innocence. Now Ive found it. The person who used you of being a mistress is the woman in the photos. Looking at the person in the photo, Anna was surprised. She is Jing Wu You know her? Yulin asked. Anna nodded her head. Yeah, but why would she use such tactics to frame me? I will punish the person who set you up. Yulin said viciously. What will you do to her? To teach her a lesson and tell her what happens when she messes with my woman. Im not your woman. Anna corrected. Thats not the point. Arent you sorry for misunderstanding me? Did you forget you have to apologize to me? I Anna stammered. Well, Im waiting for your apology. Yulin deliberately urged. Anna took a deep breath and lowered her head. Im very sorry for what happenedst time. However, Yulin was not satisfied when he heard Annas apology. Thats all? He asked. Then how do you want me to apologize to you? Just give me a k**s. Yulin said. You..youre asking too much. Anna turned red with anger and yelled. All right, all right, Im just joking with you. Yulin said yfully. The Breakfast is ready. Do you want to have it now? You still havent said what exactly youre going to do with Jing Wu? She asked. After taking a sip of coffee, Yulin said coldly. This woman is very bad. She wont be grateful to your kindness. I will make her disappear in front of you. You wont kill her, will you? What are you thinking? I didnt say I would kill her. I wouldnt dare kill anyone. Anna froze. What did you just mean by making her disappear? Im just trying to intimidate her so she wouldnt dare to bother you again. Anna red at Yulin. Cant you just say it clearly at once? said she discontentedly. Dont you think its funny? Anna made a face at him. Well, have some porridge. Its good for you. Yulin put the porridge in front of Anna. She picked up the spoon and tasted a bite of it. It tastes good. Did you make this? asked she. Yes. It seems that youre not that useless. Anna teased. As long as you stay with me for a few more days, you will find out that I have many advantages. said Yulin gently, which made Anna almost choke on the porridge. I dont want to stay with you. Im going back to school now. said she. Ill drive you back to school. Yulin said. Anna originally wanted to refuse him. When she thought that Yulin would definitely think of another reason to drive her back to school, she agreed without wanting to waste time on it. Before leaving the apartment, Anna saw a jewelry box. It was the jewelry she saw in the mall with Yulin a few days ago. At that moment Anna inexplicably felt sad. She thought that Yulin being nice to him meant he liked her. But through this jewelry box, she thought there were other women in Yulins heart. Back at school, Anna was a little tired. Qiqi was about to ask her why she didnte backst night when she saw the mark on Annas neck. Anna, you were with Yulinst night? asked she. How do you know that? I also know that you had intimacyst night. Anna blushed. We We didnt. The hickey on your neck says it all. Youd better change into a turtleneck or someone outside will gossip about you again. Anna walked into the bathroom and looked at the hickey on her neck. She blushed again. There was no ss in the afternoon, so Anna was ready to return the library books. When she passed by the library, she saw Jing Wu. In the past, when Anna saw her, she always avoided her so that she wouldnt have to upset herself. Today, Jing did not see her, but she took the initiative to stop her. Jing Wu Anna called out. Hearing the voice, Jing turned back. Seeing Anna, she was unhappy. Dont you have anything to say? Anna stared at her. Jingughed coldly. I know youre Yulins girlfriend, but you dont have to be so arrogant. You know what Im talking about. Anna said seriously. What if I say I dont know? There are only two of us here. You dont have to y dumb. I already know that you framed me and deliberately damaged my reputation. Jing was obviously nervous, but she wasnt going to bow down to Anna. I dont know what youre talking about. Since I knew it, it means I have proof. I think I havent offended you, but why do you have to ruin my reputation? Jing leered at Anna. I just hate you. Your status is lowly. You are not qualified for what you have now. Jing said with hatred and resentment. Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. You have no right to look down on others. She frowned at Jing. Shut up. Its all nonsense. Jing said impatiently. Someone is ready to find trouble with you. said Anna. What do you mean? Lately, youd better take a leave of absence and leave this ce for a few days. Anna said. Are you trying to intimidate me? Im just giving you a little advice. Jing didnt listen to her advice at all. Instead of admitting her mistake, she was condescending. Youre just bluffing. I am not afraid. Seeing this womans obstinacy, Anna felt that she had nothing more to say to her. Ive finished. What you want to do has nothing to do with me, bye. said Anna, and then she turned around and left. Looking at Annas back, Jing frowned. She must be out of her mind. she muttered. Walking past the corner, Jing saw Qiaoqiao Su standing there. She was seemingly waiting for her. What were you two just talking about? Qiaoqiao asked. Jing shrugged lightly. That woman was threatening me. Why was she intimidating you? She said she had the evidence that I had set her up. Even if she has evidence Im not afraid. Im just the one who passed on the word. Jing looked like she wasnt afraid of anything, while Qiaoqiao pondered for a moment. You dont have to be afraid of Anna. But if Yulin Xiao helps her, you have to be careful. Yulin Xiao will be against me? Maybe. As long as Anna begs him, he will be willing to be used by Anna. Jing gritted her teeth. What an abominable bitch! So what should I do now? You should take a leave of absence and go back home for a few days. Her advice made Jing a little frustrated. She muttered, Why did you say the same thing? Who else has said that? Anna Xie. Just at this instant, Qiaoqiao changed her mind. You just stay in the school. We cant be afraid of her. With me helping you, we wont let her schemes seed. Thank you. Jing said gratefully. If you need any help, just tell me and Ill be sure to help you. Then they talked andughed on the way to the canteen as if nothing had happened. The weather was getting hotter and hotter. When there was nothing to do, Anna stayed in her dorm room. Just when Anna was drowsy from reading, Qiqi suddenly ran in and yelled, Anna, Anna, go look at the schools bulletin board.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Anna didnt bother to read those things and shook her head. Its too hot outside and I dont want to go out. Whats so important? Big news. And it has something to do with you. Come on. Anna didnt want to go, but she was still pulled by Qiqi in front of the bulletin board. Looking at the bulletin board, Anna rubbed her eyes to make sure she didnt read it wrong. The bulletin board read, Jing Wu cheated in the exam, causing a bad impact. Now the school leaders unanimously decided to expel her from the school. If it werent in public, Qiqi would have wanted tough out loud. She deserved it. Qiqi coldly snorted. Hearing Qiqis words, Anna was busy elbowing Qiqis arm. Qiqi, dont gloat. Jing doesnt seem to have a grudge against you. Shes always picking on you, and thats working against me. Qiqi said. Just how did she get caught cheating when there were no exams recently either? Could it be that she was cheating on a previous exam? Then why is she just now being expelled? Qiqi muttered, while Anna fell into deep thought. She thought of Yulins words that day. Could it be that it was all Yulins doing? Anna thought. Anna, why dont you say anything? asked Qiqi. What am I supposed to say? said Anna, puzzled. Let the gloating begin. Qiqi said with a smile. Looking at Qiqis gloating look, Anna was speechless. Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Qiqi Was Injured Qiqi put her arm around Anna Xies shoulder and said, Lets go and have something delicious. Congrattions to us. Well, seriously? I mean it. Isnt it a happy thing that fewer peoplee to look for trouble in the future? But Jing Wu, who has been fired, will have a smirch in her life. Qiqi shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, Thats for what she did. She will not be punished if she didnt cheat. No one can set her up for that. Lets stop thinking about her and go for food. Qiqi wanted to eat spicy kebabs, so she dragged Anna to the snack street outside the school. It was noon now. There were many people in the small restaurant, where was bustling and rustling. After searching around, Qiqi pointed to the front and said, There are unupied seats. Come on. Lets take them first. Qiqi, taking advantage of her figure, managed to take thest unupied table in the restaurant. Picking up the menu, Qiqi said with a smile, Im happy today, and therefore I have a good appetite, so I want to order a bit more. Calling the waiter, Qiqi ordered a lot including Annas share. Anna drank water and looked at Qiqi with a smile, who was preparing for tableware. Every time they went out to eat in the restaurant, Anna just needed to wit and eat, since Qiqi would arrange everything well. Soon, hot gas came out of the pot. Qiqi was leaning on her chin and still talking about the incident. It could be seen that Qiqi was very concerned about Anna. If something bad happened to Anna, Qiqi would also suffer from the same terrible feelings. This kind of care made Anna feel very warm. But there was always a question in Anna mind. Once she had time, she would call Yulin Xiao and ask him carefully. As Qiqi was talking and Anna was in a daze, someone went close to them slowly. There was a deep hatred in that persons eyes, as if she had the desire to destroy everything. Looking up at random, Qiqi suddenly saw Jing Wu, who was looking at Anna with evil intentions. At that moment, Jing Wu raised the iron hammer in her hand and smashed it at Anna. Anna, go to the hell! Anna, be careful! Qiqi rushed over instinctively and bore the attack for Anna. Before Anna realized what happened, she heard a dull noise, and then people around screamed aloud. B***d, a lot of b***d. As the b***d drops fell and hit the ground, Qiqis forehead looked like a b***d colored rose. And Jing Wu seemed to be crazy, no matter who he or she was, she was desperately attacking. Also the b***d drops fell on Annas hand, which made her feel like scalded by hot iron, burning Annas skin. This feeling brought her back toreality. Kicking on Jing Wus stomach, Anna protected Qiqi and yelled, You crazy bitch, get out of here! Jing Wu, who had lost her mind, couldnt listen to Anna. She raised the hammer and rushed up again. Fortunately, people around helped to stop Jing Wu, grabbing her hammer and finally controlling the situation. Jing Wu was still roaring in the direction of Anna, like a wild animal trying to break through the cage. Anna had no time to pay attention to Jing Wu. She covered Qiqis bleeding forehead tightly with her hand and shouted to people around her, Call an ambnce quickly, please! In the chaos, someone finally made the phone call, and then she had to wait anxiously. Annas mind was nk. She cried and looked at Qiqi, whose vivid face was now pale. Qiqi, you must be good! As Anna went to the hospital with Qiqi in the ambnce, Qiqi was then sent to the emergency room. Anna anxiously waited outside. It could be a long time, until the sound of footsteps came from behind. Anna, what happened? I heard someone attacked you? After receiving the phone call, Yulin rushed to the hospital and saw that Anna was fine, so he was slightly relieved. Anna bowed her head and said, True. Jing Wu attacked me. Its good youre OK, otherwise, Ill peel off her skin. But Anna was very worried and she said with her eyes red, Although Im ok, Qiqi is still in the emergency room. Its Qiqi who protected me from Jing Wus attack, or Im the one lying in it now! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thinking of what happened, Anna couldnt help shaking with helplessness and panic. Looking at Anna, Yulin worried her a lot. He thumped his chair and swore, What a bitch! Anna had no time to me anyone. Now she just hoped Qiqi would be fine. But Qiqi was sent in for a long time and she didnt know what was going on, which made Anna very anxious. Anna turned around and looked at Yulin, What should we do now? Will Qiqi be fine? Dont worry, before I came here, I had already found the best experts, who could surly save Qiqi. With tears trickling down her cheeks, Anna murmured, Because of protecting me, Qiqi got hurt. If something happens to her, I will be a sinner. I will never forgive myself in my whole life! Holding Annas shoulder worryingly, Yulin said softly Dont cry, everything will be fine, and I will be with you all the time As she was leaning on Yulins shoulder, Annas tears soon moistened Yulins clothes. She choked: Why do good people always bear these bad things? Its really unfair. We didnt do any bad thing or hurt any other person. Why do we have to suffer all these? Quietly listening to Annas words, Yulin said nothing, just holding around her and giving her warmth and strength to help Anna slowly calm down. After a while, doctors came out of the emergency room. Anne left Yulin and went to the doctor nervously, Doctor, hows the patient? The patient is out of danger. You can see her at night. Hearing so, Anna said with a smile: Great. Thank you so much! Anna became the happiest person as she heard that Qiqi was fine. Since we can only visit Qiqi in the night, lets have dinner first. Saying so, Yulin took Annas hand. Until this time, Anna seemed to be in a nightmare, where Qiqi wasying with a lot of b***d, so she didnt realize who dragged her away. She didnt realize until she smelled the food. You may not have much appetite now, but you should eat something. Or you may get ill. Qiqi still needs your help. You cant let yourself get sick first. Yulin said as he took food into Annas te. In a short time, a hill of food was gathered in front of Anna. If you continuously do so, I wont be able to eat up. Although she said so, Anna ate very fast. Anna didnt have lunch today. Just now, she was scared and crying for a long time, which spent her lots of energy. She was really hungry at the moment. When she rxed, she couldnt stop eating. Looking at Anna, who was, like a squirrel, eating incessantly, Yulin couldnt help but put down his chopsticks and watched her attentively. Anna was ufortable by his staring, Yulin, you have to eat, too. There are so many things. I cant finish them alone. I had dinner before I came here. Take your time and I like to see you to eat food. Saying so, Yulin put his hands under his chin with a warm smile. But if you look at me like this, I cant eat any more. Why cant you eat? Are you fascinated by my charm? Anna was wondering why this guy could act like nothing happened within three seconds. Well, she should not care too much about him. She had important things to doter, so she could not spend too much time here. Anna speeded up her eating, because she nned to prepare things that Qiqi might need in the hospital after dinner. Seeing Anna gobble, Yulin handed her water, and said, Slow down! This foods are all for you. Im in a hurry. Why? Prepare what Qiqi may need in the hospital. Dont worry. I have asked people to prepare these things. You just need to chat with Qiqi to relieve her boredom. Looking up at Yulin, Anna asked, is this what you arranged? Yes, its very moving, isnt it? I said, as long as Im here, you dont have to worry about anything. Yulin looked quite proud, waiting for Anna to burst into tears gratefully. But Anna was very calm, looking at Yulin for a long time, then asked: Well, how do you n to deal with Jing Wu? As Anna mentioned Jing Wu, Yulins eyes were full of hatred. Ive let that woman go once, but I didnt expect that she didnt know how to be grateful at all and even tried to hurt you, so I cant tolerate her a second time. Anna murmured with her eyes darkened, Its you. Yulin didnt listen very clearly and asked, What? As Anna slightly pursed her lips and raised her head, she looked at Yulin and said seriously, Yulin, I think you have done enough. You dont have to worry, Ill I dont think its necessary at all. Before Yulin finished his words, Anna interrupted him and said so. Yulin was stunned and thought he had heard wrong. But Annas next words let Yulin know how wrong he was. If you hadnt driven Jing Wu to a dead end, she wouldnt have done such a crazy thing. Yulin, are you really helping me? After a short period of astonishment, Yulin calmed down and said, Of course, its because I listened to you too much and didnt break Jing Wupletely so that she could hurt Qiqi. If I treated her harderst time, Qiqi would not suffer from such an ident. Between an enemy and a friend, can we only use the death of the enemy to exchange for the safety of the friend? Then what do you want to do? Do you want to see Jing Wu cry and beg your forgiveness, so that finally everyone will be happy? Its impossible. If Jing Wu knew how to stop, she would not be where she is today. Anna opened her mouth a bit, but she didnt know what to say. I will deal with things, and I will not tolerate her because of your soft heart. You should also think about it. If you keep blindlypromising, you will only hurt the people around you. Anna silently remembered Yulins words and read them over and over again in her heart. She looked even more confused. Qiqi was still young, so she recovered quickly. The next day, she regained consciousness and was able to talk and eat. Anna had a look of remorse, thinking that if it wasnt for her, Qiqi would not be lying here. But Qiqi thought it had nothing to do with Anna. Jing Wu was the one who hurt her and should be responsible for it. Whats more, she didnt have any serious problems now. She didnt have amnesia or became stupid. There would be follow-up cosmetic surgery for the scar on her forehead to ensure that her forehead would be smooth as before. Qiqi was a heartless optimist, so she evenforted Anna not to think too much. But things just happened, no matter Anna thought about it or not. For example, Jing Wu. Anna could be sure that Yulin would give Jing Wu a predictably tragic end. Now that she knew this, would it be cruel for her to do nothing? But if she pleaded for Jing Wu, what about Qiqis injury? And Jing Wu might not appreciate her at all. Ah, what a contradiction. Anna! Suddenly back to the reality, Anna looked at Qiqi in the bed confusingly, and asked: whats the matter? Qiqi was confused and asked, what are you thinking about? I called you several times, but you didnt respond. Im sorry, I just lost my mind. Why do you call me? Im thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water? Wait a minute. Ill get you water right now. Anna went to pour the water and took it to Qiqis lips to help her drink it. Well, do you feel better? Qiqi nodded, indicating that Anna could take the water away. Staring at Annas side face for a while, Qiqi asked: Anna, what were you thinking? Nothing. Qiqi squinted and said, I can tell you have things in your mind. Tell me! Did you quarrel with Yulin? You should take good care of yourself. Do not mind these unimportant things. Well, its because Im recuperating so my brain is empty. I observe carefully in the past two days. Yulin went to the hospital when he was free. Seemingly, he was sending me fruit. In fact, he was looking for an opportunity to meet you. Anna its very rare that Yulin, a young lord, can do this for you. Anyway, you are also kind of into him. Why not date with him? Im not into him, she denied. Anna, if you lie, your nose will grow longer. Im just not. Then whose eyes are always looking at Yulins back affectionately? Qiqi, cant the illness stop you from gossiping? Handsome boys dont like gossiping girls Seeing that Anna was a little embarrassed, Qiqi didnt continue this topic. She just said with a smile, Oh, you are shy for what I find. Ignoring Qiqi, Anna turned to cut the fruit, and then she took the chopped fruit to Qiqis mouth. Anna was in a daze for a while, as Qiqi ate them joyfully. After a while, Anna suddenly asked, Qiqi, do you hate Jing Wu? Qiqi took a bite of the apple and said, Not hate. But if it wasnt for her, I wouldnt lie here to recuperate. So youll still mind what she had done to you, wont you? Of course. What if someone begs you to forgive her? Qiqi immediately shook her head, Forgive her? Thats impossible! Im not that kind! Chapter 468: Chapter 468 You Have Made Progress Thats it. Anna thought and asked, If you have a chance, how will you punish Jing Wu? Eye for eye. Putting down the fork, Qiqi asked curiously, Anna, why do you ask these strange questions? Anna immediately showed a smile and said, Nothing, I just assume. Dont waste time on people like that. Its meaningless. But since Jing Wu hurts you, she should be punished. I wonder what kind of punishment is proper for her. The police have to consider these problems, so you dont need to worry about them. However, it is inevitable that Jing Wu will be detained. She lowered her head and murmured, Im afraid its more than that. What? Anna smiled at Qiqi and said, Lets not talk about her anymore. Let meb your hair. Your hair is going to be a birds nest. With that, Anna went to Qiqis back and helped her fold her hair. Feeling Annas fingers through her hair, Qiqi slightly wrung her eyebrows, and she thought that Anna had something on her mind. After Anna helped Qiqi to go to bed, she left the ward and went to the garden downstairs to get some fresh air. After sitting on the bench for a while, someone came up to her and asked, Excuse me, is there anyone sitting next to you? Hear this voice, Anna got lost for a moment. Then she turned her head and saw a smiling face. Miss Chuxue Ye! It was Chuxue who sat beside Anna. Oh, just call me Chuxue. Dont be so polit all the time. Anna slightly hooked the corner of her mouth and nodded. Then, she seemed to suddenly think of something, so she asked nervously Chuxue, why are you here? Do you fall ill? No, I heard about your things, so I wanted toe and pay a visit. Its hard to take care of patient. Do you consider to find a nurse to help you? There are nursing workers here. Yulin has already found them. You dont have to worry. Hearing so, Chuxue realized something and smiled. Oh, I didnt know that Yulin was so considerate. Im afraid he can only be so patient and careful to you. Anna felt some embarrassed after hearing Chuxues words, so she just smiled but not answered. With her eyes turning, Anna suddenly thought of something and asked, Ah, by the way, Ive been asking for leave these days. Whats going on in the dessert shop..? Dont worry, everything is ok over there. There are other workers to do your job, so you should just pay attention what you need to do here. After listening to this, Anna felt sorry and said, Im sorry that this happened when I should be going to work. You dont have to apologize. Everyone could have this kind of private things. Its just that you seem to have a little more idents recently. Chuxue seemed to hold other deeper meaning in her words. But Anna did not think too much. She just nodded and agreed, yes, Im really unlucky. Its not a matter of luck. Someone is targeting you. Well, its Jing Wu. Shes under control and wont bother me anymore. After hearing so, Chuxue wanted to add something, but she didnt say anything in the end. Standing up, Chuxue patted Annas shoulder and said, well, take care. Theres no need to worry about the dessert shop. You can go back to work until everything is settled down. Well, I see. Take care of yourself, too. Dont get too tired. Dont worry. Anna smiled to Chuxue, who was going away. However, Chuxue did not drive away from the hospital, but stopped at the entrance of the parking lot. A person was already standing there, smoking in silence. When Chuxue came to Yulin, she sneered and said, Yulin, when did you be such a coward? If you want to take care of Anna, you should directly show your kindness. Why do you use me as a substitute. Anna has her way to go. I hope someone can help her to find her answer. Exactly. Nobody can help her move forward, unless she can figure it out by herself. Ive just seen her. Shes in a good state of mind. She was not depressed by that thing. Dont worry. Yulin nodded and said, I see. Thank you for today. Chuxue rubbed her nose and kindly reminded him, Yulin, sometimes you can be more savage. Savage? Oh, figure it out by yourself, too. Chuxue drove away, but left these puzzling words to Yunlin. What are you talking about, girl? Yulin first frowned and pondered, but then he stretched his brow andughed. In order to keep up with the progress of other students, Anna asked her ssmates to take notes. She went to school every few days to get them and study with Qiqi. This day, Anna went to take notes again. When she came back, she smelled the fragrance of lily at the door. When Anna was in Qiqis ward, she would not put lily here, because Qiqi didnt like the smell of this flower. The nurse who helped to take care of Qiqi also knew this, so there was never the smell of Lily in the ward. What happened today? Did anyonee to visit Qiqi? Stepping into the ward, Anna really saw the lily on the table. Qiqi, has anyone been here today? Yes. Qiqi answered, as pouting to Anans back. Anna looked back and found that Qiaoqiao Su stood there, helping Qiqi to arrange her clothes. Seeing Anna, Qiaoqiao smiled to her and said, I heard that Qiqi was in the hospital, Ie to visit her. But Qiqi didnt appreciate it. She turned her head to another side and hummed, Dont you know who hurt me? You act really like a cat crying for the mice. What a fake mercy! Qiqis words embarrassed Qiaoqiao. But she didnt leave with dignity. Instead, she braced herself to stay. Jing Wu is quite wrong, so I hope I can help take care of Qiqi and make up for her. Qiaoqiao kept a low profile, but Qiqi was ungrateful and replied coldly, It isnt an easy thing for me to survive this time. I dont want to die because of your care the next time! I Anna interrupted Qiaoqiaos words and said, youd better leave. Nothing will change even though you stay here. Whats more, Qiqi needs to rest. How can she feel at ease when you are here? Qiaoqiao dropped her eyelids and stood up helplessly, saying, Well, Ill go now. But Anna, can you give me a ride? Anna knew that Qiaoqiao had something to tell her. After hesitation, Anna followed Qiaoqiao, though. When they two got to the ce where there was no one, Qiaoqiao suddenly turned back and took Annas hands. She pleaded: Anna, please ask Yulin for mercy. If he refuses to let go, Jing Wu will surely die! Anna was surprised and asked, What happened? Since Jing Wu tried to hurt you, she has been detained and was ordingly punished. But Yulin holds the injustice for you and finds someone to teach Jing Wu a lesson in the detention center. As for the means, I will not tell you here. All in all, Jing Wu had be insane now. She is mad. If it goes on like this, Jing Wu willpletely go crazy. Anna, for everyones sake, please ask Yulin to stop tormenting Jing Wu, will you? She was shocked the moment she heard the news. But under Qiaoqiaos attentive gaze, Anna slowly calmed down. She lowered her eyes and opened her mouth slowly. You should beg Qiqi, not me. After all, Qiqi is the victim lying in the hospital now. But Yulin is standing out for you, and only you can persuade him. You overestimate me. Im not that familiar with Yulin, so he will not listen to me. With a slight frown, Qiaoqiao asked, Are you givng up a life? Why should I save her life? Qiaoqiao was stunned by Annas strong sense of reason. If it wasnt for timely treatment, Qiqi would be dead. An eye for an eye. Its fair. Qiaoqiao did not expect that Anna would be so ruthless. She said angrily, Now Qiqi is fine and Jing Wu will also repent in prison. Isnt it enough? Not enough! Anna suddenly entuated her tone. She looked like another person with cold eyes totally different from what she usually looked like. Because Qiqi is lucky, so she is fine now. It has nothing to do with Jing Wu. Donte to me again. I wont change my mind. If you want to plead for Jing Wu, you can go to Yulin and try if you are lucky enough to persuade him. Qiaoqiao really wanted to find Yulin, but she was totally unfamiliar with Yulin, so its humiliating to beg him by herself. Anna certainly knew that, but she still advised Qiaoqiao to do so, which was obviously making fun of her. Thinking of this, Qiaoqiao clenched her fist. The gate is in front of you. You dont need me to lead you the way out, and Qiqi doesnt need you to visit. Lets not make each other ufortable. After saying so, Anna turned around and left. Looking at Annas back, Qiaoqiao clenched her fist. Anna, you are cruel enough! With a curse, Qiaoqiao left the hospital. As soon as Qiaoqiao arrived at the hospital, Yulin was reported. Yulin narrowed his eyes and went outside the ward to see what tricks Qiaoqiao wanted to y. When he saw that Anna entered the ward, he wanted to rush into the room and dragged her away immediately. Anna was so soft hearted and easily misled by others. The rtionship between Anna and him was very rigid. If someone provoked their rtionship again, it would be in danger. But Yulin did not expect Anna reacted very calmly this time. She used a wise way to refuse Qiaoqiaos request. Such a clever Anna should be awarded. Yulin walked around Anna soundlessly and then stopped in front of her. Anna lowered her head, harboring something on her mind. Without paying attention, she bumped into Yulin. Ah, Im sorry, I Anna apologized to him nervously. When she looked up, she saw a smiling face. Yulin!? Hey, why dont you make sounds as you walk? I do. Its just that youre so absorbed in your thoughts that you dont hear it. Looking at Anna, Yulin asked with a smile, do you have anything to say as you see me? What should I say? I thought you woulde to me and intercede for someone. Annas eyes darkened and she said: Some people are bad inside. It is not worth wasting words for them. Wow, youve made progress. As Yulin sighed with emotion, he also reached out his hand and patted Annas head, as if to praise a child waiting for sugar. This kind of feeling was very ambiguous. Anna blushed, and then she felt something was wrong. Looking up, Anna frowned and asked, how do you know Qiaoqiao has looked for me?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I You arrange your people in the hospital! Yulin rubbed his nose, which meant he admitted. Someones targeting you. I just want to protect you. Anna frowned more deeply and asked, Targeting me again? Who do I offend? Why should I have such bad lucks all the time? Dont worry. Ill take care of it for you. Yulin wanted to protect Anna, but Anna said, I want to know the identity of that person. Yulin shook his head and said, Because of your character, you are unsuitable to deal with these things. Let me help you. Then, let me owe you one favor after another? Yulin, Im not so stupid. You are not smart when you should be. When its time to be some stupid, you be smart. He flicked Annas forehead with a spoil smile. What happened to Yulin today? Feeling embarrassed, Anna unconsciously stepped back to leave some distance between them. But as Anna stepped back, Yulin followed forward the same distance. The ambiguous atmosphere seemed to surround Anna. They two repeated this movement until Anna had nowhere to move back, so she had to stop. Holding her skirt, Anna said, anyway, thank you for this time. As long as you can understand and know that I do all this for you. His soft voice made Annas heart be soft as well. She slightly raised her head, looking into Yulins eyes, and asked, Why are you so nice to me, Im so troublesome, and Im wasting so much of your time. You should feel very annoyed. Not at all, I am very idle, so I had a lot of time. Such an answer brought Anna a trace of destion, which showed in her eyes. But that mood disappeared quickly, so Yulin did not notice it. Staring at the distance, Yulin put his hands in the pockets of his trousers and said, The doctor tell me that Qiqis condition is very stable. You can also have a rest. Im not tired, I dont want to rest. But Im very tired. Ive been busy for your business all the time. You should apany with me to have a rest, OK? Anna chuckled, You are the first person in the capital. The people who want to apany you must be countless. But I dont want them to apany me. I just want you. Just give me an answer. Will you apany with me? Anna wanted to refuse. But on a second thought, Yulin did help a lot. No matter what was Yulins purpose to do all these things, the final result was that Qiqi was in a good condition now. From this point of view, she should have a better attitude towards Yulin. She should try her best to meet Yulins demand. Thinking of this, she looked up and asked, where are you going? Annas words meant that she had agreed. Chapter 469: Chapter 469 What Am I to You?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ill tell you when the timees. Yulin Xiao smiled and said. Why dont you tell me now? Youre not trying to sell me to someone else, are you? Anna Xie joked. You a stupid girl. Even if I want to sell you, no one wants to buy you. Yulin deliberately teased. You Anna was a little angry. And Yulin thought her angry look was cute. Haha, Im kidding. The night after tomorrow, can you join a party with me? Is there any delicious food there? Anna muttered. Sure, theres lots of delicious food there. Yulin said, and then he took out a ne. Before Anna could react, Yulin put the ne around her neck. She looked down and realized it was the ne Yulin had picked out at the mall. Youve worked too hard these two days. This is a gift for you. But Please ept it. Im happy youll be wearing it at the party. said Yulin earnestly. Without saying a word, Anna turned around and walked away quickly. What happened? Did I say something wrong? Yulin was puzzled why she suddenly left. In fact, Anna was happy to receive the ne from him, but she didnt want Yulin to see her shy face. He picked such a gift for me. Does this mean he likes me? She thought. Wei Yus engagement party was held on a luxury yacht. Leaning on the railing, Anna looked at the sea, rxed. Yulin saw her staying there alone and walked over to her. There are snacks over there. Why dont you go over and eat? Yulin asked. Itsfortable to sit here. I want to stay a little longer. Xiana stretched and said. If you like the sea breeze, next time Ill take you out on the boat. Yulin said. Anna was happy to hear him say he would take her out with him. They sat shoulder to shoulder, enjoying the moment of peace. Soon, this peace was interrupted by an intruder. What a coincidence. I didnt expect Mr. Xiao toe here too. A man said. Hearing a voice behind him, Yulin frowned. Then he got up and looked at the person behind him. Why cant Ie here? He asked with an expressionless face. You and Wei before the man paused. Yulin looked impatient. Its in the past. She and I both need to move on. Indeed, you have a point. said the man. Your friend is beautiful. He stared at Anna. Realizing that he had annoyed Yulin, the man said, Then Ill leave you two alone. Then he quickly left. What did he just mean? What is this party? Anna asked. Dont pay attention to his words. Lets just enjoy the view and the food. said Yulin. Then he reached out to touch the ne around Annas neck. This ne is perfect for you. Youd better not buy me a gift. These things are very expensive and I dont know how to pay you back in return. Anna said. I dont need you to do repay me. You are my girlfriend. Im happy to buy you a gift. Anna blushed. I havent agreed to be your girlfriend. But my friends all know youre my girlfriend. Watching Anna blush, Yulin found it very interesting. He deliberately moved closer to her and said with a smile, You dont want to be my girlfriend? I Anna hastily reached out to cover her face Yulin knew she was shy again and looked at her with a smile. Then he wrapped her arms around her waist. Yulin, youre here. Wei Yus voice came. She was wearing a long white dress embellished with shiny gems. But Anna didnt care how beautiful she was. She only stared at Weis neck. The ne Wei was wearing was exactly the same as her. At that moment, Annas heart was racing. Yulin also saw the ne, puzzled. Wei also saw Annas ne, but she was calm. Does Miss Xie also like this brand of jewelry? I am a regr customer of this jewelry store, and I have a collection of limited edition nes of this brand. Anna was still in a daze and did not hear Weis words, but Yulin was a bit angry. Since when do you like this brand of stuff? He asked. Wei nced at him. Honey, you really dont know anything about women. She spoke in a tone as if she was talking to her boyfriend. Anna felt she was the other woman interposed between them, so she turned around and prepared to leave. But Yulin tugged her. Anna, this ne suits you, so I bought it for you. He exined. I know. I just. think Im really stupid. With that, Anna hurriedly ran out. She must have misunderstood the rtionship between me and Wei! Yulin thought. Then he red at Wei, and was about to go after Anna. But Wei stopped him. Yulin was already furious, and now he was even more furious. Wei, you did that on purpose. Yulin asked angrily. What are you referring to? Wei asked back. You know it. Yulin said. Do you really like her? Wei asked sadly. Yes.Yulin returned without hesitation. You forget me for her? Yes! His answer made Weis heart ache. Holding back tears, Wei asked, Then what am I to you? Ex-girlfriend, thats all. Wei smiled bitterly. But youre not an ex-boyfriend in my eyes. Yulin sneered. You were the one who wanted to break up with me in the first ce. Dont you know that I love you very much? I marry someone else because I have to. Obviously, Yulin didnt believe her exnation.If you dont want to do, no one can force you. Wei shook her head, forcing back her tears. We are all grown up. We all have our family missions. And my mission is to marry someone who is of use to the family. Couldnt my family meet your parents requirements? Your family is not the best choice for my family. So my parents asked me to give you up. Im just a sacrifice for my family. Wei said sadly. Once, she thought she could give up Yulin, but when she saw him with another girl, she would still be jealous and angry. Looking at Weis crying face, Yulins heart softened. He handed her the handkerchief. If your family is really in trouble, I will help you. She did not take the handkerchief he handed her. You are still so naive. One day you will be like me and can only marry someone who is useful to the family. She said stubbornly. Such a thing will never happen to me. My family does not need me to make such a sacrifice and I will notpromise with anyone. It was you who had no faith in our rtionship, and it was you who chose to end it. Now, you might as well get ready to be a bride. After saying what he wanted to say, Yulin prepared to leave. But then he suddenly turned around. And dont interfere in my affairs again. If you piss me off, you know what the price is. Wei did not expect Yulin to speak to her in such a harsh tone. She could not tolerate him being so cold to her all of a sudden. Youre threatening me, arent you? Sheughed bitterly. Since you have made your choice, it is over between us. said Yulin, expressionless. Then he turned around and left. Looking at Yulins back, Wei was sad. You are really cruel. The sacrifices I made for my family are so worthless in your eyes. Anna sat on the deck chair. She felt a little thirsty, so she drank a ss of red wine. When she was about to drink a third ss, Yulin stopped her. If you drink more, youre going to get drunk. I dont want to carry you back. Yulin teased. Anna turned her body to the side and didnt look at him. Yulin smiled. Why do youe here? I wanted to be alone for a while. said Anna. She emphasized alone, hoping Yulin would stay away from her. But Yulin deliberately sat in a chair with her. Anna red at him. Please leave me alone. Go stay with your old lover. Then she continued to push him hard, trying to push him away. Yulins body was shaken by her pushing, but he seemed to enjoy her pushing him. She has a fianc. Yulin said. Hearing this, Anna became even angrier. Since you know she has a fianc, why cant you forget her? If you still like her, you should try to get her back. Why are you bringing me into this? You seem angry. Yulin asked. Of course Im angry. Cant I be angry that you fool me? Why do you think I fool you? I know you still like Wei. Im just some pale substitute dating you until you can win her back. said Anna. Chapter 470: Chapter 470 Anna, You lied In my eyes, you are never a recement. Yulin said sincerely. Then how do you exin this? Anna held the ne up to him. If I say its just a misunderstanding, can you believe me Yulin exined. No, I dont believe. I dont know why Wei also has a ne like this. Yulin said sincerely. Trust me, I dont lie to you. I only believe in my own eyes. said she coldly. As for why Wei Yu had a ne just like Annas, Yulin would definitely look into it. He was now more interested in Annas reaction to the matter. Even if I gave you a ne that is the same as Weis, why are you so angry? I I just dont like to be treated as a substitute. Anna stammered. You like me, right? Otherwise you wouldnt care who youre a substitute for. Yulin said calmly. No, I didnt, I just just Anna hurried to exin. Before Anna could finish, Yulin suddenly leaned down and kissed her. This k**s was so sudden that Anna was not prepared it at all. Then Yulin looked at Anna with affectionate eyes and said in a slightly husky voice, Anna, you lied. Yes, I lied. I have a crush on you. Its just that I like someone I shouldnt have liked. Anna said. Then her tears flowed down her face. She told herself to be brave, but actually she was still afraid to confess her feelings to Yulin. Yulin was going to tease Anna, but when he saw her cry, he was heartbroken.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He wiped away Annas tears and became serious. If I didnt like you, I wouldnt exin this to you. If I saw you as my toy, I wouldnt worry about you after Ive used you. Anna sniffled and held back her tears. Maybe youre nice to me because you love toys. Yulin, who was serious,ughed out loud at her words. Anna, didnt my performance make you feel that I like you too? Anna was a little puzzled. I dont want to tter myself. I. really like you. Yulin said softly. Then he kissed Anna again. This time Yulin kissed her tenderly, as if he was caring for a precious treasure. Anna tried to stop Yulin from kissing her, but she couldnt push him. Then she also gradually followed her heart and became addicted to his k**s. The guestsughed when they saw Yulin and Anna kissing. But Wei Yu watched them from the side, clenching her fists. The engagement party was held on a cruise ship, so it was impossible to leave early. Even though the party was boring, Anna could only endure it. At this point she fidgeted a bit when she remembered that Yulin had just said he liked her. Bur she didnt believe that Yulin would like her. Is he just kidding? Anna thought. Miss Xie, why are you here alone? Where is Yulin? Wei walked behind her and asked gently. Anna turned back and saw her at a nce. When she got closer to Wei, Anna realized that she was even more beautiful. At the moment Anna had a little inferiorityplex. He went to the bathroom. She said back. Wei smiled. Ive known him for so long. Its the first time Ive seen him care so much about someone. It seems that he really likes you. I dont know. What? Wei asked, puzzled. She looked up at Wei and forced a smile. Nothing. I feel sorry for Yulin. I hope he can find happiness of his own. I hope Miss Xie wont let me down. Wei said deliberately. Anna felt that her affair with Yulin had nothing to do with Wei, so what Wei said made Anna feel strange. I know Yulin well enough. He likes to y pranks. He is that kind of childish person. Does Yulin like pranks? Anna was puzzled. Yeah, maybe you should advise him to stop pranking all the time. Yulin doesnt always listen to me. Anna said, looking down I see he treats you very differently. He even says youre his girlfriend. Does he dare not listen to what you say? Wei kept observing Anna as she said these words. Anna just smiled lightly. Im still not quite used to people saying Im Yulins girlfriend. From now on, I have to slowly get used to this. Hearing her words, Wei was a little sad. Then I hope to hear good news from you two. Anna was thinking about what she meant by good news when she had already turned around to leave. At the corner, Wei met Yulin. Yulin looked at her, then at Anna. He frowned. Can you stop looking at me with that expression? Im not trying to abduct your girlfriend. Wei said to Yulin and then walked past him. Wei knew that she and Yulin would never get together, but she was still jealous of Anna. After tonight, she was someone elses fiance, and then she and Yulin were on twopletely different worlds. Yulin walked up to Anna and asked nervously, What did Wei say to you? She didnt say anything. Then why do you have such a strange expression? Your ex-girlfriend is so pretty. Im just jealous of her. Anna retorted. But her fianc isnt as good as your boyfriend. On that point, you win her over. Yulin teased. Annaughed at his words. Yulin, you are narcissistic. What I said is true. Im serious. Yulin said. Anna was silent. Watching the cruise ship getting closer to the shore, Anna stood up. The ship is about to dock. We should go. Next, there was a dance that the young people enjoyed. Some elders would leave early. It seemed a little inappropriate for Anna to leave at this time. However, Yulin didnt ask her to stay, because he didnt like the asion either. Some of his friends invited Yulin to join them at the ball, but Yulin declined their invitation. He exined that he had to send Anna back to school. After Yulin left, Wei felt that the ball was boring. Although she was the main character of the party, she didnt feel happy at all. Instead, she felt that everything was so hypocritical now. She found an excuse and went back to the lounge. And her fianc was still out socializing. Seeing Wei return to the lounge, Qiaoqiao immediately stood up. She was the makeup artist who did Weis makeup today. Today, it should have been her teacher to help Wei with her makeup, but he had a temporary problem, so he let Qiaoqiaoe here. She is smart and thoughtful, so she quickly gained Weis fondness. Sometimes they would chat a bit in their free time. Seeing that Wei was sad, Qiaoqiao asked with concern. Miss Yu, is there anything I can help you with? At this moment, Wei was thinking about Yulin and Anna. She was eager to find someone to pour out her bitterness. Yulin really likes that girl. Weis voice was hoarse. Are you referring to the girl next to Yulin? She is my ssmate. Qiaoqiao said. Stop it. I dont want to hear anything about her. Wei shouted. Yeah, that kind of woman is indeed not worth our time to discuss her. Qiaoqiao said with contempt. Looking at Weis curious look, Qiaoqiao continued. In fact, Anna has bad reputation in the school. There are all kinds of rumors about her. And if she doesnt tempt Mr. Xiao, Mr. Xiao will definitely always like you. Chapter 471: Chapter 471 I Want To Be a Superstar If you hadnt given up on him, maybe he would be the one engaged to you today. Qiaoqiao Su said. Wei Yu agreed with her words. If she didnt propose to break up with Yulin, Anna didnt have a chance to be with him. Youre right. Im the woman who should be with Yulin. Wei said. Its all Anna Xies fault. She is not qualified to be Mr. Xiaos girlfriend. I really want to make a fool out of her. Qiaoqias words had already made Wei start hating Anna. She was confident that even if she couldnt be with Yunlin, she wouldnt allow Anna to steal him away. Lets talk about thister. Why dont you help me fix my makeup? Wei pretended to be calm. In fact, she was already nning what to do to fix Anna. Yes, maam. Qiaoqiao took out her powder brush and helped Wei fix her makeup. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There were more customers in the dessert store today, so Anna was busy all morning. Only after noon did she have a rest. When she looked up, she saw Chuxue Ye smiling at her. Miss Ye, why do you keep smiling at me? Is there something wrong? Anna asked, puzzled. Then Chuxue walked to Anna and patted her shoulder. Have you and Yulin established a romantic rtionship? Anna bit her lips, a little shy. Seeing you guys finally being together, Im finally relieved too. Why do you say that? You two like each other, but you dont show your love for each other, which makes me anxious. Do you think that Yulin really likes me? Anna asked. Chuxue couldnt help butugh. If Yulin didnt like you, he wouldnt have spent so much time with you. Now that you still doubt his love for you, I guess Yulin should be sad to know that you are asking this question. Chuxues words made Anna finally believe that Yulin was serious about their rtionship. She believed in Chuxues words more than Weis. And she and Yulin were in different sses. The gap between them was huge. Thinking about this, Anna was a little unhappy. Chuxue, do you think I am worthy of Yulin? She asked. As long as you two like each other, its not a problem. Chuxue said casually. But me and Yulins are in different ss. I believe Yulin wont care about that. Seeing Annas distressed look, Chuxue nudged her. Dont think too much. Follow your heart and fall in love with him. Ive been unlucky for so long, and now I cant believe Im going to be lucky now. Annaughed bitterly. With Yulin around, no one will dare to bully you. From now on, you are going to have good luck. But I dont want to be protected by him all the time. That would make me feel useless. said Anna. Then you can make yourself be stronger. In my eyes, Yiyao is that type of woman. She never relies on men and can handle anything on her own. I admire her the most. Chuxue said. Her words made Anna think through a lot. She turned her head to look at Chuxue. I will try my best. Seeing that Anna had regained her energy, Chuxue was very happy. During the afternoon Anna was still thinking about what methods she could use to be strong. But she soon noticed that there was a person who kept watching her. The persons gaze did not make her feel that he had malicious intent. It was just that Anna disliked being stared at. Putting down this te, Anna walked up to that man. Hello, sir, may I ask if you need anything else? No, thanks. The man said. If you need anything, please let me know directly. The man nodded. When Anna was turning to leave, the man called out to her. Miss Xie. You have submitted your resume to mypany, have you forgotten it? Annas face changed. She was a little surprised. Youre from Shenyidu Entertainment? Yes, this is my business card. Taking the mans business card, Anna nced down and found that he was an agent. It was the first time that Anna talked to an agent. She was a little nervous and didnt know what to say. The man smiled at her, signaling her not to be nervous. What do you think of me? Anna asked uneasily. Ive seen your ys, theyre pretty good. Ourpany needs a group of neers recently. I wonder if you want to join us. Yeah, Im very d to. Anna hurriedly replied. Do you have time tomorrow morning at 10 oclock? The man asked. Yes. Then, lets meet tomorrow and talk about this. said the man, and then he left. Knowing that she was going to sign with an entertainmentpany, Anna was happy all afternoon. Until Yulin came to pick her up, she was still smiling. Walking to Anna, Yulin stared at her. But after a long time, Anna didnt even notice him. This made Yulin very dissatisfied. He reached out his hand and waved it in front of her. Whats wrong? asked he. An agent came to me today and said he wanted to sign with me. Xiana said excitedly. And youre happy about that until now? Thats a very famous entertainmentpany. There are many stars there. said Anna. Seeing Yulin acting calmly, Anna suddenly thought of something. She grabbed Yulins cor and asked seriously, You didnt arrange this today, did you? No, I didnt do that. I dont want you to be an actor. Id rather you find another job. Yulin said seriously. I just like being an actor. said Anna. Yeah, thats why I didnt stop you. Since the opportunity hase, you just seize it. Yes, I will. Then Ill buy you dinner and go celebrate it. said Yulin happily. However Anna shook her head. I need go to thepany tomorrow, so I have to go back early to have a good rest. Okay, then Ill drive you back to school. Yulin said. Anna was happy to see Yulin being so understanding. Previously, Anna thought that Yulin would be a domineering yboy, but after spending some time with him she realized that he was gentle and thoughtful. He would always give her help at the right time. She felt very lucky to be Yulins girlfriend. Qiqi was discharged from the hospital today, so Anna went to the hospital to pick her up. After careful recuperation, Qiqi had recovered as usual and looked good. Its good to be healthy. I must cherish my time from now on. Qiqi said. Hearing Qiqis words, Anna smiled, and then wrote something in her notebook. Qiqi was curious to see what she kept writing. She nced at it and found that Anna was writing down various itineraries and notes for the day. Anna, you seem to be very busy today. Qiqi asked. Anna nodded her head. I have to go to thepany to shoot amercialter, and then Ill go meet the director. Ill be back at schoolte today, so you dont have to wait for me to have dinner together. Why do you keep yourself so busy? Learn to rx. I have to get busy so I can have a chance to be popr. Anna smiled at Qiqi and said. I want to be a superstar. Hearing this, Qiqi leaned on Annas shoulder. I hope that day wille soon. On the way back to their dormitory, they ran into Qiaoqiao Su. She was cold. After seeing them, she turned around and walked away. Seeing her like this, Qiqi snorted. She acts as if we owe her. Never mind. We dont need to pay attention to her. .. Lying down in the bed, Qiqi was happy to be back to her dorm room. Just when Qiqi was ready to sleep, Anna answered a phone call. Then she left the school in a hurry. Yulin Xiao was waiting for her at the door in a red sports car. Im very busy today. Maybe I dont have time to go out with you. Anna said. I know youre busy, so Ill take you to thepany. Yulin said. Thats too high-profile. What do you mean by high-profile? Your car and your background are all too noticeable. I just joined thepany, and this will make people gossip about me. Anna exined. She very serious, but Yulinughed out. Im happy to hear your ttery. I am very serious. Ill get off at the corner of thepany. You think if you keep a low profile, people wont know youre my girlfriend? They must have studied everything about you. It would be better for you to just tell them that you are my girlfriend instead of letting others guess your rtionship with me. She thought carefully about it and felt that what he said made sense. Looking sideways at Anna who was thinking, Yulin rubbed her hair. All right, dont worry too much. Chapter 472: Chapter 472 Why Did You Get Someone to Cut His Finger Off? As Yulin Xiao said, everyone in thepany knew that she was his girlfriend. Many people in thepany buttered up Anna. This really bothered Anna. She felt like she got something that didnt belong to her. After putting on her makeup, Anna didnt want to listen to the makeup artists rney. So she made an excuse and went to the restroom. Sitting on the toilet, Anna stared at the ceiling. She was trying to rx herself for the shootter. As Anna was trying to calm down, a few people walked in the restroom. Then they started talking. Why does Anna Xie get the lead position? Feifei is more experienced to be qualified to y a central role. She is still a neer and has no strength at all. I really dont understand why shes getting thepanys attention. Feifei was angry at the unfairness, but she had to pretend to be calm on the surface. Although Anna Xie has no strength, she has a rich boyfriend. Shes just Yulin Xiaos ything. Sooner orter he will dump her. When do you think Yulin Xiao will dump Anna Xie? In two months. Thats too long. I think hell dump her in a month. If you win, Ill treat you to barbecue. Yeah, yeah, its a deal. Then they left happily. Listening to their conversation, Anna had mixed emotions. She had known that they would talk about her. Although she was a little sad, she had to admit that they were right. Then she also left the restroom and went to the studio. The scene supervisor saw Anna and immediately greeted her with a smile. Miss Xie, are you ready? We are going to start shooting now. Anna nodded. The music started and the models began to walk on the stage. Anna stood in the very middle with a big smile. But just as she was about to walk to her spot, someone deliberately stretched out leg and tripped her, which made her almost fall. The director frowned at them and scolded. Whats wrong with that one at the back? Cant you even walk on stage? It was obvious that the director was ming Anna.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although it was not Annas fault, what everyone saw was that her mistake caused the interruption of the shooting. Im sorry. Anna apologized. Do over, and this time, mean it. Seeing that the director was stern with Anna, the supervisor was busy whispering something in his ear. Then the director looked at Anna with a strange look. As for the others, they were all watching Anna for fun. They pretended topliment Anna. Actually they didnt like her. When the morning shoot was over, the staff went to rest and the models went to the lounge. Only Anna wore high heels and practiced on the stage over and over again. Just during the shoot, Anna could clearly feel that she was not as good as the others. They were professional models, while Anna was the first time on stage shootingmercials. As Anna was walking on stage, Peng walked onto the set. He looked at her quietly. Anna, take a break. Peng said suddenly. Hearing the voice, Anna looked at him. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Anna smiled. Im not tired. Your legs will be edematous, so the ad still doesnt look good Hearing this, Annas smile became fixed. She didnt expect that practicing hard wouldnt solve the problem. Anna sat down on the edge of the stage, a little frustrated. Am I slowing everyone down? Youre a neer. Its impossible to adapt to these jobs all at once. You have to go through such a painful process. Once you get through it, youll have a chance to be a new star. What Anna didnt expect was that Peng would encourage her so much. That deeply surprised her. Peng smiled and continued. You dont have to care about what others say about you. Prove yourself to them with your own strength is more powerful than any words. Thank you. Ill keep trying. Anna said gratefully Take a break. Well, keep it up. You might get lucky. Said Peng, and he turned around and was ready to leave. But Anna called out to him. Mr. Peng, please wait. said Anna. Looking back at Anna, Peng asked. Anything else? Are you being nice to me because of Yulin? Anna summoned up enough courage and asked. But as soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. Peng thought for a moment and did not return to her immediately. Im not saying that you want to fawn on Yulin. Even if you are good to me because of Yulin, its normal. Oh, forgive me. I dont even know what Im going to say. Anna hurriedly exined. She was anxious to exin but she still didnt make it clear what she wanted to say. She was so anxious that she pulled her own hair. Peng couldnt help butugh. I understand what you mean. But what Im trying to say is that I signed you because I see your potential. It has nothing to do with whose girlfriend you are. Looking at Peng, Anna was grateful that he said that. Thanks. No need to thank me. Do your best. said Peng. Now, Anna became more confident than before. She took a deep breath and prepared herself for the rest of the work. There would definitely be people trying to find trouble with her. But now she can already handle them with confidence. After finishing the days work, Anna went back to school alone. Originally, Yulin wanted to pick her up and take her back to school, but she refused his kind offer. Yulin also seemed to be busy, so he didnt insist on taking her back to school. He asked Anna to call him when she arrived at the school. It was already dark when Anna returned to school. There were basically no people around. She was in a hurry, trying to get back to her dormitory soon. After a busy day, she hadnt eaten anything. Now she was already starving to death. Before leaving school, she remembered that Qiqi still had plenty of snacks there. Now she just hoped that Qiqi hadnt eaten all the snacks. But just as Anna was walking through the school gate, someone called out to her. Anna! A woman shouted angrily. Auntie? Anna was surprised. The middle-aged woman slowly walked out from the shade of the tree. She red at Anna as if she was looking at an enemy. Then she slowly approached Anna. Anna had been afraid of her since she was a child. She was mean and could scold people for an hour without getting tired. So Anna tried to avoid her or kept silent when she saw her. Youre a celebrity now. Its not easy for me to see you. Anna forced a smile. Auntie, what are you doing here? I want to see you, cant I? Of course you can, what did youe to see me about? I know thest person you want to see right now is me. . You must have misunderstood me. If I had known you wereing, I would have found a restaurant and invited you to dinner. Anna tried to wear a smile on her face. Im not in the mood to eat right now. She suddenly growled. My son got his finger cut off because of you. Xiana took a deep breath. What did he tell you about his finger being cut off? He said he you wouldnt lend him the money and then you got someone to cut his finger off. Her aunt said angrily. If she had a knife in her hand at this moment, Anna guessed that she would not hesitate to cut her with it. Youre really cruel. Why did you cut his finger? If it was before, Anna chose to keep silent. It was also because of her repeatedpromises that her aunt kept bullying her. Now she wanted to fight back and not let her use her for no reason. He didnt tell you the truth. He was the one who sold me out. If someone hadnt saved me, Id probably be dead now. She looked up at her aunt and said. However her aunt waved her hands. My son couldnt have done such a thing. Just ask him yourself and youll know. said Anna. She was about to grab her aunts hand and go with her to question her son. But before Anna could touch her aunts hand, her aunt pped her on the face. Youve done something wrong and you still nder my son. Do you really think I believe you? her aunt said angrily I didnt lie! Even if he sold you, you are fine now. But his finger was indeed cut off. said her aunt. Aunts words made Anna furious. It was obviously her sons fault, but she still talked as if her son was the victimizer. Chapter 473: Chapter 473 I Hope You Dont Regret Youve never seen me as part of your family, have you? asked Anna. Yes, you are just the lowly wretch. Even if you die, no one will grieve for you. said her aunt. Anna pursed her lips gently, and then looked up at her aunt. She knew her aunt had disliked her since she was a child because her aunt discriminated against girls. Now that Anna was older, she would no longer tolerate her bully. He has to be punished for his wrongdoing. Breaking one of his fingers is what he deserves. said Anna. You bitch, dont you dare talk to me like that. I will rip your mouth out today, her aunt yelled. Did youe to me today just to teach me a lesson? Anna said calmly. If so, I dont have time to waste with you here. Im leaving. Hmph, you made my son break a finger. I cant let you get away with that. She said with her head held high. Youre looking for me just for the money, arent you? asked Anna. She knew these rtives of hers well. No matter what reason they had, it was all about money. She took out a bank card from her bag. There are five thousand in this card. However, her aunt didnt care these five thousand. She pushed Annas hand away. Youre just going to give me five thousand? Do you think Im a beggar? Then how much do you want? At least one hundred thousand. said her aunt. Annaughed. One hundred thousand? Do you think I run a bank? I dont have that much money. This is what you should pay. One hundred thousand dors for a finger, I still think its less. said her aunt. Its not that you think its less, but your sons debtor thinks the amount is appropriate, right? Her aunt was obviously told what was on her mind, and then hurriedly said, Dont talk nonsense. Give me the money quickly. If you keep spoiling your son like this, hell really be ruined. Just give me the money, the rest is none of your business. But I dont have that much money. No money? Hmph, youre really a miser, just like your parents. Her auntie snored. Then she stared at Annas face with a grim smile. You can make money because of your face. If I ruin your face, do you think youll still have a chance to make money? Auntie, you are also an elder. What youre doing is really not how elders should do. What I did was reasonable. It was you who angered me. If you can give me the money, I dont want to waste my time with you. Then Anna handed the bank card to her aunt again. Ive already said I dont have so much money. Thats all I have. Youve really got on my nerves, her aunt said. Then she grabbed Annas hair while reaching out to pinch her neck as hard as she could. Anna was grinning in pain, but she couldnt fight back. So she could only dodge her. At that moment, her cell phone fell out of her bag. Before Anna could pick it up, her aunt snatched the phone away. Your phone looks valuable. said her aunt If she could solve the trouble with a phone, Anna would dly give this phone to her aunt. But this phone was given to her by Yulin Xiao. If he found the phone missing, he would definitely ask her why. At that time, he would definitely find trouble with her aunt. Just when her aunt was happily ying with the phone, the phone suddenly rang. She was trying to turn off the phone, but she didnt know how to use it and she picked it up instead. As soon as the phone was on the line, Yulins low voice came from the other side. Anna, didnt I tell you to call me? Why didnt you call me? Anna was just about to speak when she heard her aunt say, This phone is mine now. If you want to find her, think of another way. Her words made Yulin frown. Who are you? However, her Auntie hung up the phone directly. Anna originally did not want Yulin to get involved in this matter, but now it was impossible to hide it from him. He would definitely look for her aunt and teach her a lesson. Aunt, I suggest you return the phone to me, otherwise you will be out of luck. Her aunt happily looked at the phone. There was no way she could give the phone back to her. She didnt hear the apprehension in Annas tone and just thought she was threatening her. Shut up. She reprimanded. Anna patted the dust on her body. Ive already given you advice. I hope you dont regret when peoplee after youter. Humph, dont intimidate me. Youd better think about how to earn money for me. Otherwise, I will definitely pester you every day.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If you have time toe after me, why dont you educate your son properly? Her auntie snorted coldly. If I could make him listen to me, why would I need toe to you to listen to your nonsense? If you took out a tenth of the mind you used against me on your son, he wouldnt have be what he is today. Anna said. Its is none of your business. Remember to prepare one hundred thousand yuan. Or I will ruin your face! her aunt said, and then she left. Anna sighed and felt she needed to be tougher with her aunt in the future and not be soft on them anymore. When she returned to her dorm room, Anna listened to Qiqi talking on the phone. Shes already back. She said into the phone. Then she hung up the phone. Seeing Anna with b***d at the corner of her mouth, Qiqi asked her worriedly Anna, what happened to your face? Only then did Anna remember that she had just been pped. Sitting in front of the mirror, she found a palm mark on her cheek and a little b***d at the corner of her mouth. Today I was pped by others in order to perform more realistic in a y. She exined casually. Who did you just call? Its Yulin. He asked me if you were back yet. Anna nodded gently and didnt say anything. But Qiqi had a question in her mind. Why didnt Yulin call you? I lost my cell phone. So thats how it is. Then you Qiqi wanted to ask her something more, but Anna had already gotten up and gone to the bathroom to take a shower. Qiqi intended to wait for her toe out before asking her. But when Anna came out, she was already asleep. .. Taking the phone back home, Annas aunt was very happy. She took out the phone and put it in front of her cousin. Son, look at it, this phone is worth a lot of money, right? Her son was ying a game and casually nced at it. Its a valuable item. Where did you get it? Its Annas. Instantly his smile became fixed. You went to her for money? She broke your finger. Of course Im going to ask her for money. Didnt I tell you not to go to her? He said angrily. Now, she has backers. We cant go messing with her. Faced with her sons warning, Annas aunt didnt take it seriously. No matter who her backer is, Im not afraid. Im her aunt. She wouldnt dare disobey my words. I cant exin it to you, said her son impatiently. Anyway, give Anna the phone back. Ive brought it. Im not giving it back. It is mine. said she. Her son was upset, but Annas aunt didnt care about his words. Just as he was about to reach out and grab it, a group of people barged in. He thought a debtor hade to the door and quickly ran to the door. When he pushed open the window and was about to jump, someone yanked him by the cor. Then he fell hard to the ground. Annas aunt ran to her son and reached out to shield him. Help, someone is going to kill people. shouted she. Dont worry. I wont kill you. Yulin slowly walked up to them. He waved his hand to signal his man to let go of him. So its not a debt collector. Annas aunt breathed a sigh of relief, and then she began to look up and down at Yulin. For aunt, seeing Yulin was much better than seeing a debt collector. But to her son, he would rather be beaten up by a debt collector than face Yulin. He knew that this guy acted arrogantly and did not follow the usual rules, and he did not know which of his words would offend him. May I ask what Mr. Xiao wants to do here? he asked uneasily. Before Yulin could say anything, Annas aunt yelled back. Isnt he Annas boyfriend? Theres no need for you to be afraid of him. Hearing what she said, her sons face went white. Mom, please keep quiet. I just cant stand to see you acting so cautiously. said she. I am Annas aunt. I havent agreed for you to be with her. Hey, forget it, seeing that you guys have a good rtionship, Ill agree to let you be together. ording to custom, you, as a junior, have to give me some gift when we first meet. I dont talk to stupid people, give me Annas phone. Yulin said coldly. Why are you so rude? I Mr. Xiao, the phone is here. Her son interrupted her, and respectfully offered the phone with both hands. Why did you take out the phone? said Annas aunt. Mom, you should stop talking. If you anger Mr. Xiao, he may burn our house down! her son said fearfully. More than that, I will have someone beat you half to death and throw you into the street. Yulin added. You Annas aunt wanted to say something more, but her son asked her to kneel with him in front of Yulin. Mr. Xiao, we were wrong. Please forgive us. I promise that my mother will never go after Anna again. However, his admitting his fault did not relieve Xiao Yulins anger. You know that Anna is my girlfriend, and you still dare to find trouble with her. Youre ignoring me? Chapter 474: Chapter 474 Why Do You Suddenly Ask Me to Live with You? Please dont hurt us. I promise we will never bother Anna again. said her son. Remember if you pester her again, I will absolutely kill you all. said Yulin, then he left the room. When Yulin left, her sons back was already moistened with sweat. He copsed on the ground. Annas aunt thought it strange. Son asked she, but she was interrupted. Can you stop getting me into trouble? Are you trying to get me killed? He suddenly stood up and yelled. Is Yulin Xiao that powerful? Many big shots in the capital have to give him face. said her son. Having just had his finger cut off, he was also indignant and wanted to seek revenge on Yulin. But before he could do it, he gave up on such a foolish idea. He thought that he had no power to fight Yulin. Hearing her sons words, Annas aunt frowned. How did Anna get a boyfriend like that? I dont care how she got such boyfriends. I just want to stay away from them. No, thats our chance. We must keep in contact with her. Annas aunt said with augh. What do you mean? Since Anna has such a boyfriend, let her help you put in some good words in front of him, then youll have a better future. But her son shook his head. Ive already offended them, how could they possibly help me? We are Annas rtives. Shell forgive us. Besides, before I was going to her for money. Now, Im just asking them to give you a chance, and they may not refuse. You have a point, but Dont worry, Ill go to them. Her son still looked at her in disbelief. Will you be able to do it? Definitely, I will help you out! After finishing the days work, Yulin Xiao came to pick up Anna. Leaning against the car window, Anna was looking out at the street light and lost in thought when suddenly Yulin put the phone in her hand. Dont let others snatch it away again. said Yulin softly. Youve met my aunt? Well, yes. You didnt hurt them, did you? I just threatened them. Then Anna was silent. After waiting for a moment, Yulin asked, You dont have anything else to ask? What else do I have to say? I thought you would let me stop looking for trouble with them. Annaughed softly. I can forgive people who hurt me once, but I dont always forgive them. From now on their affairs have nothing to do with me. After the car drove for a while, Yulin suddenly said, Anna, I think youd better move in with me. Anna was originally very rxed. Once she heard this, she immediately got nervous. Why do you suddenly ask me to live with you? I think its convenient for you to live in my house. You sometimes have social engagements. But in order to get back to school in time, you have to leave early. This will make you miss a lot of opportunities. Anna all knew that he had a point. Just like today, there was a celebration reception that would probablyst until midnight. She had to get back to school on time. So she could only be absent. She let out a sigh. I understand. So, you agree? You seem to be happy that I move in with you? Yulin smiled. You are my girlfriend. Of course we have to live together, dont you think so? Im so looking forward to the intimate things well do. His words made Anna blush. Even if I live at your ce, its only for the convenience of work. I wont have any intimacy with you. Fine, Im just, you know, saying. said Yulin, but his eyes were full of expectation. No, sometimes you dont keep your word. I still cant trust you. Anna said, and then she frowned and thought for a while. Ive got an idea. What? Ive thought of a way. But Im not telling you. Anna said excitedly. I will know it sooner orter. Looking at Anna smiling happily, Yulin also smiled. After returning to the dormitory, Anna and Qiqi talked for a long time. Finally they decided to go online to look for rental information. But the ces they looked for were either inconvenient or too expensive. For the past few days, Anna was constantly looking for rental information. She kept staring at her phone with a frown. Seeing Anna always staring at her phone, Yulin was puzzled. What are you looking at? Im looking for rental information. I decide to rent a room outside the school with Qiqi. Yulin was a little confused. Qiqi is preparing to take the graduate school entrance exam, so she needs a quiet environment to study. Because of the filming, I couldnt continue to work at the dessert store. I asked Qiqi to work in the dessert store instead of me, and Chuxue also agreed. Anna exined. But how can you live with someone else? You can stay at my house. Yulin leaned back in his chair and sighed. What about me if you live with Qiqi? Yulin suddenly sat up straight with a serious expression. Let me help you choose a house, okay? I guarantee that the location and the environment are good, and the rent is still the lowest. You? Anna was hesitant. Im worried that Qiqi and I will go bankrupt if we rent a house with your standards. Dont worry. The rent will not be higher than your ability to pay. Yulin said. Then he took Annas phone and looked at the house photos on it. The house I found is definitely a hundred times better than these. A few dayster, Yulin did find a perfect house. It was only a ten-minute walk from the school. The rooms were alsorge and decorated in a unique style. There was a swimming pool and garden downstairs. Its perfect! said Qiqi excitedly. Then she turned around and shook Annas hand. Anna, this is my dreamy home. My dream hase true now. Anna also loved this ce, but she was more concerned about how much the house rented. Then the rent of this house The broker smiled at Anna. The rent is fifty thousand yuan a month, and the property fee is settled separately. Hearing the rent, Anna frowned slightly, and then looked at Yulin. Yulin was aware of their situation. Anna knew that if this ce was really that expensive, Yulin would not introduce it to them. Yulin smiled slightly, as if he was waiting for Anna to beg him. But Anna didnt do so. She and Yulin stared at each other. Finally, it was the broker who spoke. Miss Xie, our general manager is very optimistic about your development prospects. If you can be the face of ourpany, you can have your rent and property fee waived. Really? Yes. If you agree, we can sign the contract right now. This news shocked Qiqi. Anna, just say yes. Its just a spokesperson. You can have a free house to live in just by shooting amercial. I Please, its up to you whether I can aplish my life goal ahead of schedule. Qiqi looked at Anna expectantly. This was indeed the best choice. Being a spokesperson was also paid by her strength, not relying on Yulin. Anna thought. Then she agreed. Wow, great, Anna, from now on we will have our own home. Qiqi said happily. Since Miss Xie has agreed, I will now go back and draft the contract. You guys can just look around here first. said the broker. Qiqi then continued to walk around in each room She was pleasantly surprised to see the open terrace outside. We can eat barbecue here. Xiana looked over and nodded. It does make a good ce for barbecue. Haizi is good at that. We can let him be the chef. Hearing Qiqis words, Anna was just about to say something when she heard Yulin ordered, No other men are allowed to enter this room except me. Seeing Anna and Qiqi both looking at him inexplicably, Yulin raised his eyebrows. Did you guys not understand my words? Then I repeat. I dont allow other men to enter this room, understand? Why? Because Im the male master here. Yulin said in a serious manner. Qiqi was full of confusion. But obviously we rent the house.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just now I bought it. So that means Im the owner of this ce. Anna looked at Yulin, speechless. Im just worried about your safety. said Yulin. Then he took Annas hand and led her to the door of the room. Anna, this room is for you. Do you like it? Looking at this room, Anna felt something strange. Qiqi came over and looked inside. Wow, this room is so big, and its also a double bed. Qiqi just said it casually but soon she realized something. She turned her head to look at Anna and Yulin, You two are going to sleep in the same bed? No. Yes. They two answered at the same time, but with diametrically opposed answers. Yes or no? Then Anna winked at Yulin. Its better to listen to Anna about this. said Yulin hurriedly. Looking at Yulins expression, Qiqi knew her guess was right. Chapter 475: Chapter 475 What Are You Guys Doing Here? Qiqi let out a sigh. I thought that by moving out, I wouldnt have to be the third wheel. I dont expect that I still was. Anna was a little ufortable. She took Qiqis hand. All right, lets go back to the dorm and pack our bags. Anna had a feeling that she had entered Yulins trap. Yulin had previously promised her not to live with her. But now this was not much different from living together. Yulin originally thought that two girls would not have a lot of luggage. But when he saw Anna and Qiqis stuff, his eyes widened. He took a car to help them move, but it still couldnt hold all their stuff. He had to call for a van. Then they went to the apartment together in the van. Actually, this was the first time Yulin took a van. He felt it very interesting. Of course it was also the first time he helped someone move. He didnt think that helping people move was that tiring. He regretted that he should have hired someone to help them move. Now he had to pretend to be rxed on the surface. Anna was certainly happy that someone was willing to help her move. She just needed to stand by and direct Yulin to move things. When she was tired, she sat down and drank tea. However, Qiqi was uneasy. She whispered in Annas ear and asked, Is it really nice to make him do this? Its not that I want to make him do it, but he asked to help me move. Anna, you are so lucky to have such a perfect boyfriend. Annaughed. Even now, Anna would still have a sense of unreality. She didnt expect that she would get together with Yulin, In fact, with such a boyfriend Anna could take a shortcut to fame. But she was very averse to do so. She thought she would not be able to hold her head up in front of him if she depended on her boyfriend. She would rather suffer herself than to be looked down upon by Yulin. She put down the tea and walked to Yulin. Take a rest, Ill do it. Its a piece of cake for me. But you dont know where to ce the stuff. Even if you put them away for me, I still have to sort them out myself. Yulin felt that she had a point, so he walked to the side, sat down and rested. After getting the room almost cleaned up, Anna and Qiqi went back to school and prepared to go to ss. Yulin thought Anna would cook for him to show her gratitude to him. But Anna didnt mention it, which made Yulin a little unhappy. The next afternoon there was no ss, and Anna had no schedule for the afternoon. She and Qiqi were ready to enjoy a leisurely afternoon. Just as they were discussing how to spend the afternoon, there was a knock at the door. Qiqi wore her slippers and answered the door. Seeing the person outside the door, Qiqi was surprised. Wont you let mee in? Chuxue Ye smiled at Qiqi and said. Oh, yeah,e in please. Hearing Chuxues voice, Anna walked over. Chuxue and Zhao Nangong, Yiyao Duan and Jingyan Ye were standing outside the door. Hearing that you moved to a new ce, we brought something for the hot pot. Ah, we also brought you gifts. Chuxue shook the bag in her hand. Then they walked into the room Actually, its that they are just too bored recently, so they found an excuse toe to your ce. Jingyan Ye said. However, Anna didnt pay attention to what they said. She looked out the door again. Why didnt Yuline? Anna, why are you always standing outside the door? Come in. Qiqi said. After pouring tea for them, Anna sat next to them. Listening to Qiqi happily chatting with them, she was a little distracted. Their friends alle, why didnt hee here? Anna thought. Chuxue was talking happily. When she saw Anna staring at the tea cup, she reached out and shook her hand in front of her. Anna, whats wrong? Oh, nothing. said Anna. Why are you gawking? Do I? Maybe Im a little nervous about shooting a scene tomorrow. Youve been acting for so long. Youll do fine. I brought a lot of food. Lets cook a hot pot together. At the mention of food, Qiqi was excited. Oh, yes, yes, we can cook a hotpot outside on the balcony. Anna and I were talking about having barbecue over therest time. Then Qiqi thought of what Yulin had said. But Mr. Xiao said that no other men are allowed to enter this apartment except him. Chuxueughed out loud. This is what Yulin said? Im going to use this tough at him for a year. After a moment of hesitation, Anna asked, Is he up to something today? I havent heard from him all day. Well, Yulin is angry with you. Hearing this, Anna was puzzled. But I didnt do anything to make him mad. You must have pissed him off, you just dont know it. I know he is angry, thats why we came to your house. We want to see how long Yulin could hold back until he shows up. As long as I send him a picture of us eating together, he will definitely show up in less than ten minutes. Zhao Nangong said. In five minutes. I guess. Then lets make a bet. The one who loses the game will wash the dishester. Fine, thats good. Just before Anna could react, several people over there had already started betting on the bet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Yulin knew this, he would be mad. thought Anna. After a while, there was a knock at the door again. This time, it was Yulin who stood outside the door. He looked at the crowd inside coldly. What are you guys doing here? Were eating. Cant you see? Chuxue said There are so many ces to eat outside, why did you guyse here? We know that Anna and Qiqi moved to a new home, so we came here to cook a hot pot. Is there something wrong with that? When did you guys get so close? asked Yulin. Chuxue pointed to Anna and Qiqi behind her and said, These two, one is my former employee and one is my current employee. Its normal for me to maintain a rtionship with them. I guess you just get way too much free time. Yulin sneered. So what? Chuxue snorted. Yulin frowned and walked towards Chuxue, then whispered in her ear, Didnt we agree that you would help me speak in front of Anna? Now what are you doing? I changed my mind. Its not fun to help you. Yulin was angry. Chuxue, youre just . Chuxue pretended not to see that Yulin lost his temper, and still deliberately said, Were about to have dinner. Do you want to join us, or leave right away? Chuxue, be nice. said Zhao, when he saw that Yulin was furious. Lets move the table to the balcony. Zhao advised. Chuxue made a face at Yulin and then turned around to walk next to Anna. Seeing Chuxue and Yulin talking for half a long time, Anna was curious. Chuxue, what were you talking about with Yulin just now? About you. said Chuxue. Me? Yes, I found out that as long as it has to do with you, Yulin will lose his mind. Hearing this, Anna could onlyugh bitterly. After a while, the hot pot was ready, and the crowd sat at the table Where there was Chuxue, there would beughter. Yulin sat across from Anna, watching herugh so happily, but he was not happy. She hasnt said a word to me since I walked in. Couldnt she know that I was angry? he thought. Then he drank one ss after another. By the time the crowd noticed it, he had already drunk a bottle of red wine. Finding that the bottle of red wine she brought was finished by him, Chuxue shouted. Hey, you dont waste my wine. Yulin burped. Dont you take wine to drink? Do you call that drink? Youre wasting my wine. Besides, what will we drink when youve drunk all the wine? Well, just buy another bottle. Its not a big deal. said Yulin. Eat your food, shut your mouth. Chuxue wanted to say something else, but she changed her mind when she saw Annas slightly worried look. She smiled and walked over to Anna. Anna, lets cheers, to your new home. Anna clinked her ss against Chuxues. As long as you like it here, wee you toe here anytime. Really? I like this ce a lot, honest. I want toe here often. Im d you like it here. You are very hospitable, unlike some guy. said Chuxue, and then she sighed, He is uninvited and is still angry now. Obviously, Chuxue was alluding to Yulin as the one who came uninvited. Yulin then wondered why Chuxue was targeting him today although he hadnt messed with her recently. He was ready to talk to her. When he ran towards her, he was dragged aside by Zhao Nangong. Zhao, whats wrong with your girlfriend? If she messes with me again, Ill Yulin said to Zhao. Chuxue just loves to joke around, dont get mad at her. But today you are really not gentlemanly. Zhao interrupted. Whats wrong with me? Why are you angry with Anna? She didnt do something wrong. Im not mad at her. Its just that she ignored me recently, so I just get a little angry. said Yulin. And you guys should leave quickly after dinner, dont disturb me and Anna alone. Chapter 476: Chapter 476 What A Cheeky Man Hearing this, Jingyan Ye was speechless, You are the one who told us toe, and you are also the one who told us to leave quickly. Do you really think we have time on our hands? We can have dinner anywhere. Arent your girls happy? Hey, only the poor me, being disliked. Zhao Nangong patted Yulin Xiao s shoulder and said with a smile, Its your time to turn on your charm. Do your thing and win yourdy. Anna Xie? Turning his head to look at Anna, Yulin tilted his head and drank a ss of wine. Anna and Qiqi were having a happy time chatting, but when she noticed Yulin, she was stunned. She felt she was targeted by a beast, so she alerted subconsciously. Turning back, Anna looked Yulin in the eyes. This really frightened her. What the hell was he nning? Qiqi saw Anna suddenly change the face, who was very serious, so she got curious, Anna, whats going on? The way Yulin looks at me is so scary. Really? Qiqi looked up and only saw his side face and said, Its still very handsome. Seriously? Maybe I was wrong. Anna then let it go and continued to have a good time with her friends. The party ended, and they said goodbye to each other. Only Yulin sat there still. And he had no intention to go. Chuxue Ye tilted her head to look at Yulin and asked, Hey, arent youing with us? Yulin lied, No, Im drunk and I want to stay here. Hearing this, Chuxue and others seemed to know his n. Anna was a little embarrassed and said, Yulin, its not a good idea to stay here. Its better to let the driver take you back.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yulin staggered to stand up, leaning on Annas shoulder and said sadly, Anna, are you truly my girlfriend? How can you say such cold words to me? It s for your own good. Having a good resting at home is always a little morefortable than being outside. Who told you that? I just feel morefortable here with you. Obviously, its Yulings one move. Anna was helplessness, and others knew it. This time, Chuxue didnt look for trouble and even took the initiative to help, Anna, just let him stay. Back to his home, there is no one to take care of him, and we dont think he can take care of himself. Yulin didnt expect Chuxue to speak for him, so he secretly raised his eyebrows. Since everyone said so, Anna couldnt be ruthless to kick Yulin out of here. After all, this was also Yulin s house, and she was the one who lived here temporarily. When everyone left, Yulin upied Annas room and did not leave. Hey, go to guest room. Finding a mostfortable position, Yulin closed his eyes and enjoyed himself, No, itsfortable here and Im going to sleep here. But this is my room. I know, thats why I have to sleep here. Yulin, you just did it on purpose. Whatever. Im going to take a shower first. Saying that, Yulin got up and walked into the bathroom. This a*****e Anna was really speechless. Forget it. At least she could go and she would sleep in the guest room. With her pillow and quilt, Anna was ready to go out. But Yulin in the bathroom shouted and asked, Anna, which one is the bathing gel? Cant you read the words on it? Its all Japanese. I dont know it. Anna got a little impatient, The pink one. There are two. The bigger one. Both of them are big. Oh, you juste in and tell me, please. Anna was helpless, so she had to go in and help him. When she opened the door, the bathroom was filled with water vapor, which was vibe. The next day, Anna was woken up by the sun. Opening her eyes and looking at her phone, Anna went nk for a moment and sat up suddenly. Gosh, its alreadyte. Anna shouted, destroying Yulin s good sleep. Yulin reluctantly sat up, squinting and asked, What s so astonishing? Whats going on? Oh, my God! Look at the time. Anna had the quilt wrapped around her, full of anxiety, and rushed to the bathroom. Rubbing his eyes, Yulinid back again. When Anna finished her makeup and ran out with high heels, Yulinzily asked, Where are you going? The meeting. If its for scripts, you dont have to go. When she heard this, Anna frowned and asked, Why? Half an hour ago, your agent called you and told you not to bete. Anna suddenly had a feeling of uneasiness inside. Then what did you say? Yulin yawned and said, I said that you were sleeping and you needed to take the day off. What! Yulin, you are really going to ruin me! Anna simply wanted to strangle the man in front of her. Did he have any idea what he had just done? Reaching out his hand, he dragged Anna into his arms. Yulin said withziness, What do you look at me in this way? Are you going to kill me? If you are not satisfiedst night, you can continue. This made Annas anger turn into shyness and helplessness. This man was the best at being cheeky. Pushing Yulin away, Anna frowned and said, Anyway, you ruin my work. With his hand supporting his face, he saidzily, I am for your sake. I dont want to see you get exhausted. Anna was ufortable with what he said and replied, No matter what, it was aboutst night. Today is new and I need to get down to my work. You are my girl and you dont need to work so hard. It has nothing to do with you. I want to work on my own and I hate depending on others. Does choosing to be dependent on me make it hard for you? Yes. Hey, it seems that my woman is a strong and independent woman. Yulin got up, put on a jacket, and said slowly, Im sorry that Im joking. I told your agent that you will arrive at the office in an hour. The driver is waiting for you outside, so you can get there in time perfectly. She didnt expect this was true, so Anna grabbed her bag and ran towards the outside, while stillining, Damn it. Cant he not joke from now on? Looking at Annas back, Yulin smiled and said, Im here waiting for you. Come back soon. After a busy day, Anna was very tired. Walking to the gate of the apartment, the security guard was greeting her. With a smile, Anna greeted him too. But only after walking a few steps, she heard the security guard greeting another person again. Miss Yu, wee back. Miss Yu Hearing the name, Anna stopped. And just at the moment when Anna paused, Wei Yu behind her had already walked over. Tilting her head to look at Anna, Wei Yu smiled and said, What a coincidence. I didnt expect we would be neighbors. Coincidence? Was this really a coincidence Anna nodded, not knowing what to say. Her rtionship with Wei Yu was indeed very weird. Although Yulin said that he and Wei Yu were already over, Anna still cared. She knew Wei Yu was important to Yulin, which she always cared. Besides, she also knew their breaking-up was not because of cheating or something else. They, in fact, still loved each other when they broke up. It was because of some inevitable reasons, so they had to be separated. If its not because of that, how would there be Anna? Thats why Anna was not very confident about Yulin and her. She didnt even dare to think more about whether she, or Wei Yu was more important to Yulin. Because of various reasons, Anna was not willing to face Wei Yu. But now, she had to deal with it. After taking a deep breath, Anna pulled herself together. She looked up and smiled at her. Does Miss Yu have a property here? Yes, Im going to get married, and I n to enjoy myst single life. Wow, enjoy life. Good. Well, my fianc is not as romantic as Yulin. He doesnt know how to make a girl happy. But Yulin is really good at this. Wei Yu said it causally, as if it was something people all knew. But her tone was indescribably vibe andzy, as if she was the woman living with Yulin, who still was cared and loved by him. This made Anna unhappy. Seeing Anna get upset, Wei Yu smiled and asked, You dont look very well. Whats going on? Is the work too hard? Anna was a little dazed, then she nodded and said, Recently Ive got some new ys, and meetings, so Im quite busy. Hey, whats wrong with Yulin? Why does he make you so tired? He really does not know how to care for you. In the past, he was not like this. As long as I got tired, he would feel sorry. He told me many times that he would give me the money to live. He didnt want to see me be a strong woman. Wei Yus words made Anna think about what Yulin said that day. In turned out that he didnt say this to her She used a smile to reply, but it was a bitter smile. Wei Yu seemed to realize that she had said something inappropriate and apologized, Oops, Im sorry. Miss Xie, forgive me. Anna tried to force a smile and said, No, youre fine. Its not a big deal. However, Anna no longer wanted to continue the embarrassing talks. And just when Anna wanted to excuse herself, Qiqi came out to take out the garbage and happened to see them. Huh, Anna, why are you standing here? Oh, I ran into afriend. Having a difficulty introducing Wei Yu, Anna hesitated for a moment, and in the end, she chose the word friend. Qiqi did not find Annas weirdness, but she was surprised, Hello, Miss Wei. Im surprised that you know each other. This made Anna confused. Qiqi exined with a smile, On the first day we moved here, I had the honor of meeting Miss Wei. I didnt know where the property office was, so I ran into her. She not only took me there, but gave me some fruit. Qiqi was really a foodie. Food could always buy her. Since Anna ran into Qiqi, she got the excuse to leave. Chapter 477: Chapter 477 A Strange Neighbor Anna Xie turned back with a decent smile, and said, Its gettingte, so we should get back now. Okay. Then Anna tugged Qiqis hand and walked back. Qiqi had a very good impression of Wei Yu, and considered her as perfect woman because she was kind and beautiful. Before leaving, Qiqi waved to her reluctantly and said, Miss Yu, wee to our home when you are spare. Looking at Qiqis bright eyes, Wei Yu slowly nodded her head with a smile. However, the smile disappeared immediately when Qiqi could not see it. Taking the elevator upstairs, Anna had not spoken, and she looked very serious. Qiqi didnt notice it firstly, still immersed in her own world, babbling about how good Wei Yu was. So if I could be as elegant and graceful as Miss Yu, I would evenugh in my dreams PowC Before Qiqi finished, Anna pped the cup in her hand onto the table with a heavy, dull thud. Qiqi was startled by the sound and looked at Anna, then she realized something, Anna, are you angry? Yes. Why? Anna paused for a moment and asked rhetorically, Do you know who she is? Who? Yulin Xiaos ex-girlfriend, the one who lives in his heart. What!? Qiqi was totally baffled. Whats going on!? Sitting on the couch, Anna was frustrated and said, I know that their rtionship is over, but it still bothers me inside. I do hope to have nothing to do with her, but youre so nice to invite her to our home. Qiqi didnt expect Wei Yus identity, she was chagrined: I dont know her identity. Well, next time I see her, Ill just pretend I dont know her. That wont work either, we often run into each other, its too awkward. Moreover, she is about to get married and will definitely not live here afterwards, so wed better put up with it. With her hand holding her forehead, Anna felt herself was really cranky. Qiqi gently sat beside Anna, she was full of self-recrimination and said, Anna, Im so sorry. Why are you sorry for, its my fault, I am too narrow-minded. Its not your fault, everyone would mind it if her boyfriends ex is so beautiful. Feeling that there was something wrong with what she said, Qiqi was busy waving her hands and said, Ah, Im not saying youre not beautiful, its just that Wei Yu is a little prettier. God, what am I saying! Qiqi was almost desperate, she never knew that she could be so stupid. Looking at Qiqis depressed expression, Annaughed instead. Ann took a deep breath to adjust her mood, raised her hand on Qiqis shoulder and said, Okay, I know what you want to say. Forget it, dont think about Wei Yu, its nothing to do with us anyway, just do our own things. Well, no matter how good Wei Yu was, its all in the past. Its just that shes getting married soon, so why is she stilling to bother you? This was a thought-provoking question. But Anna didnt want to think much about it, or even dare to think much about it. She had thought she could avoid everything by ignoring it. But Wei Yu did not do what Anna expected, and the next day, she came here. Looking at Wei Yu dressed in pajamas outside the door, Anna had mixed feelings. Wei Yu sped her arms and said, I locked my keys to the house, and I dont even have my cell phone with me, I have no ce to go, soe to you. I hope it wont disturb you. Anna smiled lightly and said, Its fine, we are neighbors, and we are supposed to help each other. Come in, what would you like to drink, juice? Great. Wei Yu sat on the sofa, looked around and said, Your house is so beautiful, it seems to be designed with great care. Anna poured a ss of juice and gave it to Wei Yu, saying, I dont know much about this, its all done by Yulin. Really, he didnt used to be meticulous, it seems he has changed a lot for you. I dont know, but he still likes ying tricks. Wei Yuughed: Actually, I admire you so much, be with someone you like and do things you like. Isnt Miss Yu the same? Wei Yu sighed lightly, and said emotionally, Im different, although Ie from a distinguished family, I also lost my freedom because of it, I even cannot decide the one I marry. Otherwise, Yulin and I would not have been Wei Yu deliberately stretched out the tone, then waved her hand and said, Forget it, its all over, forget it. Seeing that you are happy now, I am also happy for you. Anna could see that Wei Yu was saying it on purpose, she wanted Anna to know the difference between them, to know that Anna couldnt have what they once had. Anna told herself not to care about it. But she couldnt make it, she couldnt. Anna was silent, and Wei Yu stopped talking. Anyway, she had already achieved her goal, and didnt need to say much to make Anna lose confidence. In the silence, Qiqi walked over quickly and said, Miss Yu, I called the housekeeping center, they will send someone from the locksmithpany soon, just wait a moment. Okay, thank you very much. After that, Qiqi also did not know what to say, they became quiet again. Looking across at the two women, Wei Yu smiled and said: You two seem to be very restrained. Qiqi shook her head, No, its because youre so dazzling that I dont know where to look. Wei Yu couldnt help butugh, You are so cute, it must be fun to live with you. Haha, no no, I always talk nonsense all day, and only Anna can tolerate me. No, I really wish to have a roommate like you, so that the days could be a little more interesting. Suddenly, Wei Yu seemed to think of something, her eyes lit up and said, Right, I can also invite a roommate there. Qiqi, how about move to live with me? Uh Hearing Wei Yus words, Qiqi was embarrassed, and Anna also looked unhappy. It seemed that she was not only going to steal Anna s boyfriend, but also her best friend. This woman, she wanted everything from Anna. Anna lowered her head and had a smirking expression. Qiqi waved her hand and said to Wei Yu, Dont joke about it, I have a bunch of bad habits, when you find out, you will definitely not be able to stand it. If Miss Xie can stand it, Im sure I can too. Wei Yus tone was a bit conceited when she said this. Anna and Qiqi looked at each other, both felt something unintelligible. Just then, the door lock sounded and someone opened the door from the outside.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Yulin opened the door, he saw three women with different looks in the room. For a moment, Yulin was at a loss. Then Anna stood up first and questioned, Yulin, how do you have the key to this ce? Yulin justifiably said, I got someone to make one. Why didnt you tell me? Why should tell you? Im going to be here a lotter, and its convenient to have a key. Yulin spoke as if he took everything he did for granted. But Anna felt ufortable, this was her home, and Yulin had the key without saying. However, because there were someone else there, Anna could not be angry on the spot, and she only put all the dissatisfaction in the heart andter to find him to settle it. Yulin stared closely at Wei Yu and frowned questioningly, Why are you here? Wei Yu drank juice, gently shrugged her shoulders and said, The key was locked in the room and I had no ce to go. What, Miss Xie doesnt mind, do you have any problem? I didnt say anything. Wei Yu put the cup on the table, look rxed, said, Dont worry, I wont do anything to your little girlfriend, we just get together to chat. In the future, there will be few opportunities like this, when I get married, I will settle abroad. Yulin said lightly, Really? Thats good. Anna wanted to know what Yulin was thinking, but Yulins eyes were so obscure that Anna didnt see anything. Instead, Wei Yu cocked her head and yfully said, You seem unhappy to see me. It does not matter if Im happy or not, we are just friends, there will be a chance to meetter. But did you ask me if I want to meet with you? Yulin didnt mean to make Wei Yu ufortable, but Wei Yu spoke in a direct way, which made Yulin speechless . It was once again awkward, and this time, no one knew what to say. Ding DingC The phone suddenly rang. Qiqi got up to answer the phone and hung up after a short chat. Miss Yu, the locksmith is here. Qiqi said. Oh, then Ill go over there now. They were relieved to see Wei Yu leaving. But Wei Yu stopped at the door. She turned back and said, Now its dark, maybe its not appropriate for me to go alone and meet with the locksmith. It was obvious that Wei Yu wanted to spend time alone with Yulin. Anna sipped her lips, then nudged Yulin and said, Then you can go with Miss Yu. Hearing this, even Qiqi secretly poked Anna, not to mention how helpless Yulin was. Wei Yu smiled slightly, I think thats a good idea, hey, lets go. Yulin turned his head to the side and said reluctantly, Im tired. The man can freely enter my home, do you really want me to go there alone? Hearing this, Anna also said, Yulin, just do her a favor. Yulin seemed annoyed, he got up and walked out the door unhappily. Wei Yu nodded and smiled at Anna and Qiqi and turned to leave. She looked elegant and calm, as if the man she dragged away was not someone else s boyfriend, but her own. This made Qiqi a little confused and she looked at Anna and Qiqi asked, Anna, why did you let Yulin go over there? Do you think that Yulin wont go if I say no? Qiqi didnt understand what she said, and asked: What else? Anna did not exin but smiled to herself,. She knew Yulin very well, after Wei Yu said that, he had already faltered. He just couldnt show it too obviously because of Anna. So Anna said it for him. Anna took a deep breath, leaned down to put the cup away and said, Wei Yu is right, it is indeed not safe for herself. But its even less safe to be with Yulin. Are you sure they wont do something? If they want, I cant stop it. Qiqi wanted to say something else, but looking at Annas unconcerned look, she only stopped talking. Qiqi reached out and poked Annas forehead and said, Look, no matter what happened to them before, you have to remember that you are Yulins girlfriend now! I know. Anna still looked indifferent. Seeing this, Qiqi shook her head in exasperation and went back to her room. Anna sat on the couch, and her smile faded. The locksmith pried open the door and was nimbly changing the lock. Wei Yu held her arms and nced at Yulin. As expected, the man looked very impatient. Its been so long, how came he hadnt grown at all. To those he liked, he would give everything; to others, he only showed indifference. True rejection did not require such an impatient expression, just a look of indifference that could make one painful. Unfortunately, Yulin had not yet learned. Wei Yu said with a slight smile, Hey, its so unbearable for you to stay with me now? Weve known each other for so long, its not too much to do me a small favor, right? Yulin turned to look at Wei Yu, said nonchntly, A small favor? Wei Yu, I know what you are thinking. I already told youst time, dont think about the things that dont belong to you! I just want to see you more, is that wrong? Wei Yu had tears in her eyes. Yulin was astounded by her sadness. Yulin, Im so sorry. I had no choice but to break up with you, why can you act as if nothing happened, while I am stuck in it and can nevere out? I want to see if you really dont care about me anymore. Wei Yus voice was trembling when she continued. It was a long pent-up emotion that finally found its way out. Chapter 478: Chapter 478 She Had Nothing to Do with Our Rtionship Anna Xie turned back with a decent smile, and said, Its gettingte, so we should get back now. Okay. Then Anna tugged Qiqis hand and walked back. Qiqi had a very good impression of Wei Yu, and considered her as perfect woman because she was kind and beautiful. Before leaving, Qiqi waved to her reluctantly and said, Miss Yu, wee to our home when you are spare. Looking at Qiqis bright eyes, Wei Yu slowly nodded her head with a smile. However, the smile disappeared immediately when Qiqi could not see it. Taking the elevator upstairs, Anna had not spoken, and she looked very serious. Qiqi didnt notice it firstly, still immersed in her own world, babbling about how good Wei Yu was. So if I could be as elegant and graceful as Miss Yu, I would evenugh in my dreams PowC Before Qiqi finished, Anna pped the cup in her hand onto the table with a heavy, dull thud. Qiqi was startled by the sound and looked at Anna, then she realized something, Anna, are you angry? Yes. Why? Anna paused for a moment and asked rhetorically, Do you know who she is? Who? Yulin Xiaos ex-girlfriend, the one who lives in his heart. What!? Qiqi was totally baffled.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Whats going on!? Sitting on the couch, Anna was frustrated and said, I know that their rtionship is over, but it still bothers me inside. I do hope to have nothing to do with her, but youre so nice to invite her to our home. Qiqi didnt expect Wei Yus identity, she was chagrined: I dont know her identity. Well, next time I see her, Ill just pretend I dont know her. That wont work either, we often run into each other, its too awkward. Moreover, she is about to get married and will definitely not live here afterwards, so wed better put up with it. With her hand holding her forehead, Anna felt herself was really cranky. Qiqi gently sat beside Anna, she was full of self-recrimination and said, Anna, Im so sorry. Why are you sorry for, its my fault, I am too narrow-minded. Its not your fault, everyone would mind it if her boyfriends ex is so beautiful. Feeling that there was something wrong with what she said, Qiqi was busy waving her hands and said, Ah, Im not saying youre not beautiful, its just that Wei Yu is a little prettier. God, what am I saying! Qiqi was almost desperate, she never knew that she could be so stupid. Looking at Qiqis depressed expression, Annaughed instead. Ann took a deep breath to adjust her mood, raised her hand on Qiqis shoulder and said, Okay, I know what you want to say. Forget it, dont think about Wei Yu, its nothing to do with us anyway, just do our own things. Well, no matter how good Wei Yu was, its all in the past. Its just that shes getting married soon, so why is she stilling to bother you? This was a thought-provoking question. But Anna didnt want to think much about it, or even dare to think much about it. She had thought she could avoid everything by ignoring it. But Wei Yu did not do what Anna expected, and the next day, she came here. Looking at Wei Yu dressed in pajamas outside the door, Anna had mixed feelings. Wei Yu sped her arms and said, I locked my keys to the house, and I dont even have my cell phone with me, I have no ce to go, soe to you. I hope it wont disturb you. Anna smiled lightly and said, Its fine, we are neighbors, and we are supposed to help each other. Come in, what would you like to drink, juice? Great. Wei Yu sat on the sofa, looked around and said, Your house is so beautiful, it seems to be designed with great care. Anna poured a ss of juice and gave it to Wei Yu, saying, I dont know much about this, its all done by Yulin. Really, he didnt used to be meticulous, it seems he has changed a lot for you. I dont know, but he still likes ying tricks. Wei Yuughed: Actually, I admire you so much, be with someone you like and do things you like. Isnt Miss Yu the same? Wei Yu sighed lightly, and said emotionally, Im different, although Ie from a distinguished family, I also lost my freedom because of it, I even cannot decide the one I marry. Otherwise, Yulin and I would not have been Wei Yu deliberately stretched out the tone, then waved her hand and said, Forget it, its all over, forget it. Seeing that you are happy now, I am also happy for you. Anna could see that Wei Yu was saying it on purpose, she wanted Anna to know the difference between them, to know that Anna couldnt have what they once had. Anna told herself not to care about it. But she couldnt make it, she couldnt. Anna was silent, and Wei Yu stopped talking. Anyway, she had already achieved her goal, and didnt need to say much to make Anna lose confidence. In the silence, Qiqi walked over quickly and said, Miss Yu, I called the housekeeping center, they will send someone from the locksmithpany soon, just wait a moment. Okay, thank you very much. After that, Qiqi also did not know what to say, they became quiet again. Looking across at the two women, Wei Yu smiled and said: You two seem to be very restrained. Qiqi shook her head, No, its because youre so dazzling that I dont know where to look. Wei Yu couldnt help butugh, You are so cute, it must be fun to live with you. Haha, no no, I always talk nonsense all day, and only Anna can tolerate me. No, I really wish to have a roommate like you, so that the days could be a little more interesting. Suddenly, Wei Yu seemed to think of something, her eyes lit up and said, Right, I can also invite a roommate there. Qiqi, how about move to live with me? Uh Hearing Wei Yus words, Qiqi was embarrassed, and Anna also looked unhappy. It seemed that she was not only going to steal Anna s boyfriend, but also her best friend. This woman, she wanted everything from Anna. Anna lowered her head and had a smirking expression. Qiqi waved her hand and said to Wei Yu, Dont joke about it, I have a bunch of bad habits, when you find out, you will definitely not be able to stand it. If Miss Xie can stand it, Im sure I can too. Wei Yus tone was a bit conceited when she said this. Anna and Qiqi looked at each other, both felt something unintelligible. Just then, the door lock sounded and someone opened the door from the outside. As Yulin opened the door, he saw three women with different looks in the room. For a moment, Yulin was at a loss. Then Anna stood up first and questioned, Yulin, how do you have the key to this ce? Yulin justifiably said, I got someone to make one. Why didnt you tell me? Why should tell you? Im going to be here a lotter, and its convenient to have a key. Yulin spoke as if he took everything he did for granted. But Anna felt ufortable, this was her home, and Yulin had the key without saying. However, because there were someone else there, Anna could not be angry on the spot, and she only put all the dissatisfaction in the heart andter to find him to settle it. Yulin stared closely at Wei Yu and frowned questioningly, Why are you here? Wei Yu drank juice, gently shrugged her shoulders and said, The key was locked in the room and I had no ce to go. What, Miss Xie doesnt mind, do you have any problem? I didnt say anything. Wei Yu put the cup on the table, look rxed, said, Dont worry, I wont do anything to your little girlfriend, we just get together to chat. In the future, there will be few opportunities like this, when I get married, I will settle abroad. Yulin said lightly, Really? Thats good. Anna wanted to know what Yulin was thinking, but Yulins eyes were so obscure that Anna didnt see anything. Instead, Wei Yu cocked her head and yfully said, You seem unhappy to see me. It does not matter if Im happy or not, we are just friends, there will be a chance to meetter. But did you ask me if I want to meet with you? Yulin didnt mean to make Wei Yu ufortable, but Wei Yu spoke in a direct way, which made Yulin speechless . It was once again awkward, and this time, no one knew what to say. Ding DingC The phone suddenly rang. Qiqi got up to answer the phone and hung up after a short chat. Miss Yu, the locksmith is here. Qiqi said. Oh, then Ill go over there now. They were relieved to see Wei Yu leaving. But Wei Yu stopped at the door. She turned back and said, Now its dark, maybe its not appropriate for me to go alone and meet with the locksmith. It was obvious that Wei Yu wanted to spend time alone with Yulin. Anna sipped her lips, then nudged Yulin and said, Then you can go with Miss Yu. Hearing this, even Qiqi secretly poked Anna, not to mention how helpless Yulin was. Wei Yu smiled slightly, I think thats a good idea, hey, lets go. Yulin turned his head to the side and said reluctantly, Im tired. The man can freely enter my home, do you really want me to go there alone? Hearing this, Anna also said, Yulin, just do her a favor. Yulin seemed annoyed, he got up and walked out the door unhappily. Wei Yu nodded and smiled at Anna and Qiqi and turned to leave. She looked elegant and calm, as if the man she dragged away was not someone else s boyfriend, but her own. This made Qiqi a little confused and she looked at Anna and Qiqi asked, Anna, why did you let Yulin go over there? Do you think that Yulin wont go if I say no? Qiqi didnt understand what she said, and asked: What else? Anna did not exin but smiled to herself,. She knew Yulin very well, after Wei Yu said that, he had already faltered. He just couldnt show it too obviously because of Anna. So Anna said it for him. Anna took a deep breath, leaned down to put the cup away and said, Wei Yu is right, it is indeed not safe for herself. But its even less safe to be with Yulin. Are you sure they wont do something? If they want, I cant stop it. Qiqi wanted to say something else, but looking at Annas unconcerned look, she only stopped talking. Qiqi reached out and poked Annas forehead and said, Look, no matter what happened to them before, you have to remember that you are Yulins girlfriend now! I know. Anna still looked indifferent. Seeing this, Qiqi shook her head in exasperation and went back to her room. Anna sat on the couch, and her smile faded. The locksmith pried open the door and was nimbly changing the lock. Wei Yu held her arms and nced at Yulin. As expected, the man looked very impatient. Its been so long, how came he hadnt grown at all. To those he liked, he would give everything; to others, he only showed indifference. True rejection did not require such an impatient expression, just a look of indifference that could make one painful. Unfortunately, Yulin had not yet learned. Wei Yu said with a slight smile, Hey, its so unbearable for you to stay with me now? Weve known each other for so long, its not too much to do me a small favor, right? Yulin turned to look at Wei Yu, said nonchntly, A small favor? Wei Yu, I know what you are thinking. I already told youst time, dont think about the things that dont belong to you! I just want to see you more, is that wrong? Wei Yu had tears in her eyes. Yulin was astounded by her sadness. Yulin, Im so sorry. I had no choice but to break up with you, why can you act as if nothing happened, while I am stuck in it and can nevere out? I want to see if you really dont care about me anymore. Wei Yus voice was trembling when she continued. It was a long pent-up emotion that finally found its way out. Chapter 479: Chapter 479 Anna s Aunt Was Used Hearing this, Wei Yu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in surprise, Dont know that Anna Xie has moved out? This made the Aunt embarrassed, but she still calmed herself down, Ah? I really dont know about that. Maybe Anna is ready to tell you. She now lives in a nicer ce. If there is a chance, she should really ask you to live there for a while. Aunts smile became even more wired and said, Oh, maybe Anna hasnt had the time to contact us yet. Maybe. Shes busy, and its such a waste to leave a house there. Yes, youre right. Excuse me,dy, how do I address you? Just call me Wei Yu. Miss Yu, do you know Anna s address? Yes, I do, but if you want to know that, why not just call Anna and ask her? The Aunt smiled awkwardly and said, Anna is busy at work. Im afraid that I might disturb her if she is working. Thats true. Wei Yu nodded. Then she wrote the address on a card and handed it to her, here is the address. Taking the card, the Aunt said, Thanks a lot. Holding the card, she began to n something. Hmph, the little bitch. After she picked up Yulin, she forgot all her poor rtives? Her precious sons injury was because of her and this time, she needed to revenge. Watching the change of her expression, Wei Yu knew that Anna was going to have some trouble. She was eager to know how Anna would handle this greedy woman. She was sure that it would be exciting. Wei Yus smile, wicked and tricksy. Someone was knocking on the door. Hearing the doorbell, Anna hurried to open the door. When she opened the door, she was wondering why Qiqi had forgotten her keys again, for this was the fifth time this week. Luckily, she was at home, otherwise, Qiqi had to wait outside. However, when Anna opened the door, she realized that it wasnt Qiqi, but her aunt and her cousin. Aunt? Before Anna could realize whats going on, her aunt had already pushed her away and got into the room to look around. Seizing up the house, her aunt praised, You do live in a big house. What a good house. If I can live here, I will ept a shorter life. Staring at her aunt, Anna asked, Aunt, nice to see you. May I ask why youe today? Sitting casually on the sofa, the Aunt said as if she was the owner of the house, I need to talk to you. Firstly, the house is nice, and there are still two rooms vacant, so I n to let your cousin stay here. But Before Anna finished, her aunt interrupted her and continued, Second, let Mr. Xiao put your cousin to work. Decent one, with more pay, and not too tiring. Anna frowned and asked rhetorically, If this is what he wants, why not just stay home? With a wave of her hand, her aunt said in a louder voice, In a bigpany, isnt there someone who can just drink tea and read the newspaper? Let your cousin do that. Showing a mocking smile, Anna said, why should apany hire someone like this? Nonsense. Your cousin is so capable that he cant find a position suitable to him. Why not try the president? Whats wrong with the president? As long as theres an opportunity, he can do it. Anna didnt want to continue this conversation. She turned her head away with a helpless look and said, Aunt, Im afraid that I cant do that for your son. Im nobody in thepany. Anna thought that her aunt would get mad when she heard this. But her aunt smiled slyly and said, I didnt all count on you. I have someone to help me, so you dont need to worry about the job. She was surprised by this and asked, Who can offer you the help? Its She stopped, for she didnt want Anna to know everything. She lifted her jaw and said arrogantly, Why should I tell you? For me, you are not the only one that I can turn to for help. I am afraid that you will be taken advantage of. As long as I can reach my goal. I dont care Im being taken advantage of or not. Seeing that her aunt didnt care at all, Anna got a little anxious and said, aunt, he is already like this, you cant Shut up! The Aunt got a little anxious and rebuked, its all because of you! Me? Seriously? Because of you, he got his finger cut off, and now he is so depressed that he refuses to go out. Your cousin was originally such an excellent person, but now, hespletely ruined. Such an usation made Anna feel discontented and muttered in a low voice, he Is a loser, indeed. What did you say? Not wanting to waste more time on this, Anna took a deep breath and said, Okay, lets not talk about work for now and lets talk about living. Im not the only one living in this house and my ssmate lives here too. Auntie waved her hand and said with no mercy, she should leave then. How? Its our arrangement. How can I do that? Its just a ssmate. Is she more important than your brother? I cant let her go anyway. She squinted and asked, That means either you will help us find a job or give us a ce to live? Anna didnt say anything, which meant she agreed. Aunt sneered, nodded, and said, good. What a cold-blooded and vicious girl. But fortunately, Ive made some preparation for this. Then she took her son and rushed to Qiqi s room. Anna was anxious and followed her, What are you doing? But the Aunt just ignored Anna, and said to her son, son, which one do you like? Choose one and well stay here. You cant do that. Anna tried to stop them, but they just ignored herpletely. Taking a look at the room, her brother liked it a lot. Seeing that he got a chance to live in it, he was excited and happy, mom, is it true? We are her rtives, so of course we can stay. Even Yulin cant stop us from visiting her, right? Besides, your finger was cut by Yulin, so its not a problem to let him find a job for you. Auntie said as if she was right. If someone who didnt know the whole situation heard this, he would think Anna was the bad guy. Anna didnt want to bother Yulin because of her family affairs. Yulin had been away on business for days. Now she only hoped to solve this before he returned. The moment she was thinking, her aunt and cousin had already walked into Qiqi s room and put the luggage inside. This room is nice and Ill stay here. As soon as she heard this, Anna stopped, No, someone is living here. But her aunt didnt care about what she was saying. With a wave of her hand, she said, your ssmate? Let her move out. Since shes not here, pack up her things. The cousin immediately responded, reaching out to put away the things on the table. Anna got angry. She rushed to her cousin and red at him, saying, If you dare to touch anything, I will call the police. Seeing that Anna was really angry, her aunt gave her son a look and said, alright. Son, lets stay in that empty room. The living room is good, so you can stay there. Then they rushed out and began to take their things out from the luggage. They wereughing and joking, while Anna was in a mess. She had never met someone cheeky like them. However, how to exin to Qiqi? Rubbing her forehead, Anna felt desperate. Door opened- The door was open and it was Qiqi who came home with lunch. With two lunch boxes in her hand, Qiqi raised her voice and said, Anna, I bought your favorite pork buns. Its still hot,e on. However, without seeing Anna, she saw two unexpected guests. When they heard that there was food, the Aunt walked out quickly and took the bag without any hesitation, saying while eating, Im hungry. Son,e and eat. Qiqi was stunned and turned her head to look at Anna, wondering who this woman was. Anna smiled and exined with sorry, A rtive. He will stay here for a few days and them leave. Aunt immediately swallowed the food in her mouth and corrected, We didnt say were leaving right away. If we get used to it, well stay forever. What!? Qiqi was dumbfounded, but since she was Annas rtive, Qiqi couldnt say anything more. Taking Qiqi away from them, Anna whispered, theyre talking nonsense. I will kick them out of here as soon as possible. Does Mr. Xiao know about this? Anna pursed her lips and said, He is away, so he doesnt know this yet. Thats why I will ask them to get back in these days. Gradually calming down, Qiqi began to worry about Anna and asked, Anna, I always feel that the two are not good people, so can you make sure you wont get hurt? Looking at them gobbling like wolves, Anna was not very sure, Ill try my best. I cant let them bully me all the time. If you cant, call Mr. Xiao. When Anna heard this, she stopped Qiqi and said, This is my business. I can handle it myself. Thenokay. Ill get back in my room. Qiqi was a little scared of them, so she decided to go back to her room to hide for a while and see what they would do. She really didnt know how long they hadnt eaten anything. In a short time, everything in the fridge was all eaten. At dinner time, they were full, so both of them finished an apple and went to bed. Anna felt sorry for Qiqi, so she wanted to take Qiqi out to eat. However, she was worried that they would mess around if she was away, so she chose to call for take-out. When the pizza was delivered to her door, her aunt wanted some. However, she was too full to eat, so she went back to ger room, grumbling. Without annoying ones around them, Anna and Qiqi, staying in Qiqi s room, finally had a nice dinner. While eating, Anna discussed with Qiqi about how to deal with them. Qiqi thought she should break from them and never contact them again. But Anna didnt want to do so. Although they were terrible, they had a good rtionship with her mother. If they were really driven away, the Aunt would certainly exaggerate the fact and twist things up. Then, her mother would retell the story that she was saved by her aunt from the water. Therefore, A drop of water in need, shall be returned with a spring in deed. If she didnt do that, she would be someone ungrateful. So, what exactly should be done to drive them away?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anna frowned and thought for a while, but she had no answer. She got more confused. After dinner, Anna went back to her room, ready to memorize the lines, for she needed to do a y the next day in the early morning. But while she was focusing on that, she heard Qiqi scream. Knowing somethings happening, Anna rushed to Qiqi s room. At the door of the room, Anna saw her cousin passing by. Just as Anna was confused, Qiqi ran out. She clutched her cor with one hand and tugged Annas hand with the other hand, who was now terrified. Patting the back of Qiqi s hand, Anna asked, What happened? That guypeeped at me changing my clothes. What! Hearing this, Anna was angry. Qiqi, you get back in the room and Ill teach him a lesson. Anna, dont Anna did not hear the whole sentence. At this moment, she was thinking nothing else but her cousin. She needed to give Qiqi justice. She pushed open the door, staring at her cousin lying on the bed. Anna now looked fierce and frightening. He sat up guilty and asked, What? Stay away from Qiqi. Dont do anything to her. Not digging out what was happening, the Aunt rushed in and protected her son, shouting at Anna, Anna, what the hell are you doing? He peeped at Qiqi changing clothes. Her aunt rolled her eyes and said, is this necessary? My son didnt hit her or what. Why are you so nervous? This made Anna feel absurd. Aunt, its about a girls privacy. Do you really think it doesnt matter? Folding her arms, she was with a contemptuous look, What, do you want your cousin to marry her? Your cousin is going to be someone in the future, and he is going to marry a girl from a decent family. This kind of girl is fine to sleep with, but not the one for marriage. When she was saying, she was extremely arrogant. Her confidence made Anna feel incredible. Taking a deep breath, Anna tried to calm down and said, I dont care who he wants to marry. He peeped at Qiqi and he must apologize to Qiqi. Apologize? Its all because your ssmate tempted your cousin, so he couldnt control himself. Anyway, its her fault. Chapter 480: Chapter 480 Annas Aunt upied Her House Aunt, youre confusing right and wrong! What? Dont talk nonsense if you can not argue with me. You anyway, you just wont apologize, will you! Without thinking, her aunt said, Yes! Well then, in order to keep my cousin from being tempted, I have to ask you to move out! Looking coldly at Anna Xie, her aunt said, Anna, is it because you have an unspeakable secret here now that you always try to kick us out? Nonsense! You know in your own heart whether its nonsense or not. Now, your cousin is going to rest, leave quickly! No, Im not leaving, he hasnt apologized! Anna, youre gonna keep pestering us, right? Yes, this isnt over for me until you apologize! You Annas aunt was about to curse Anna when Annas cousin tugged at her sleeve, then he stood up and said with embarrassment, Anna, I wasnt peeping, I just wanted to ask your ssmate about something, but I happened to run into her changing clothes, so that ispletely a misunderstanding. Annas aunt was convinced of his words and yelled at Anna, Do you hear him, since it was a misunderstanding, get out of here quickly and dont annoy us! Seeing that Anna was still standing there and staring at them angrily, her aunt frowned and said, What, youre still not satisfied after knowing that nothing happened? Anna, you are really a dumb. If this kind of thing bes a big deal, its your friend who will suffer a loss! Youd better think it over! Anna Qiqi walked to the door and called Anna in a small voice. After ncing at her aunt and cousin, Anna walked out and asked, Qiqi, whats wrong? Qiqi still was quite awkward and said, frowning: Anna, dont argue with them, it wont lead to anything. Anna then said, being quite ashamed: Im sorry, Qiqi. It has nothing to do with you. But Id better go back to school and stay for a while before they go. Qiqi Qiqi smiled and said, Dont be like that, I know you feel awkward too. But dont feel bad because of such a person, its not worth it. Well, Im going to go back to rest, you should also go to bed early. Qiqi finished speaking and went back to her room. Looking at Qiqis back, Anna was in a bad mood. Anna then thought: Qiqi has helped me a lot before, but I cant even protect her when something happens to her, what kind of friend am I? No, I cant let Qiqi suffer like this, I must ask my aunt and cousin to leave as soon as possible! Anna went to the film city early in the morning to film the y, and she came homete. Qiqi had already gone back to school and at that moment, only her aunt and cousin were at home. Anna had known that these two people would not leave food for her, so she went home after she packed a snack. When she went into the house, no one was in the living room, but the light was on in her cousins room. She closed her eyes tiredly and took her snack with her, being ready to take a shower first. But as she walked past the living room, she felt that something was wrong. So she stopped walking and looked around. Eventually, she walked over to the TV cab and narrowed her eyes. Turning around and walking to the door of her cousins room, Anna pushed it open at once, staring at the people inside with an unfriendly expression. The sound of pushing the door came so suddenly that it startled the two people inside. As her aunt was about to argue with her, Anna spoke first: Wheres the television? Her aunt was panic for a moment, but she quickly calmed down again and said confidently, Your cousin sold it because he didnt think it was very good. What about the money for selling the TV then? Are you going to haggle over every ounce about that small amount of money with us too? I will ask you again, wheres the money! Her aunt was quite annoyed about Annas aggressive look, so she mmed the table and yelled, Weve spent it! So what! You spent it on paying off the gambling debt, right? Even if we used the money to pay off the gambling debts, its because of you. If you had helped your cousin earlier and let your cousin work to earn a sry, would he have sold that TV? Your cousins hand was even cut when he moved the TV! Anna became quite angry after she heard her aunts words, then her cousin tugged at her aunts hand, gesturing for her to stop shouting. But her aunt didnt care, who even felt what she said was quite right, thinking: This Anna just owes us a lot. Anna then curled the corners of her mouth, nodded and said, I will remember this thing, and when my cousin gets paid, this amount of money will be deducted from his sry. Annas words then made her aunt be extremely furious, who yelled immediately: Anna Xie, how dare you! Lets wait and see! You are really something now. You arepletely different after having a backer. Ignoring her aunts ridicule, Anna said coldly, Im warning you, if one more thing is missing here, Ill call the police! Aunt, I dont think you would want those debtors of my cousins to go to the jail to collect the debt! After saying that, Anna turned around and left, leaving all of her aunts unpleasant abuse behind. Going back to her room, Anna sat on the floor with her arms wrapped around herself. Sitting there alone, she suddenly wanted to cry. But she couldnt be weak, because she knew that those cold-blooded people like her aunt would chew her up to the bone once they saw she became weak. Wasnt that why her mother had been bullied by her aunt in the first ce? But she would never be like her mother! Taking a deep breath, Anna took out her phone and picked out an identical TV online for home delivery tomorrow. Yulin Xiao rarely watched television, so she might not be able to distinguish that the television in the living room was a little newer. Annas remedial work was done promptly. Because as soon as the TV arrived the next day, Yulin called Anna: Im back, did you miss me? Naturally, she missed him very much, but she still had other things to deal with right now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Noticing the silence on the other side of the phone, Yulin smiled and said, What are you thinking about, why arent you talking? Ah, Im very tired from filming today, so I just was stunned for a while. Ive told you not to work so hard, how nice it is for you to simply count on me. I Fine, fine, Im just kidding. I know you wont listen. Before Anna said anything, Yulin smiled and said, I bought you a gift, lets have dinner together in the evening, is that okay? Ah, in the evening lets go out to eat. Sure. After hanging up the phone, Anna then began to think hard about how she could keep Yulin from going to her t. During the meal, they got along very well. And Yulin doted on Anna very much, making her forget her troubles for a short while. But there were some things that could not be solved by running away, which she still had to face. Putting down the fork in her hand, Anna hesitated as she said, I want to discuss something with you. Go ahead. Can youhelp my cousin find a job? Yulin stopped eating after hearing her words. Seeing this, Anna hurriedly said, I know he has a bad character and doesnt need a good job, so helping him find a job to earn his own living and support himself will be enough. My cousin is spoiled by my aunt and doesnt even know how to live on his own. If hes given a chance to support himself, he might be able to live a good life. Do you really believe that there is any hope of getting better for the guy? Anna was also very guilty and murmured, After all, we are rtives, I cant just do nothing for him, right? Yulin was silent for an instant, then said, Okay, Ill let my assistant take care of it. Seeing that Yulin agreed, Anna sighed with relief and smiled at him, saying: Thank you. Dont say thank you for this kind of trivial matter. As long asyou can make me happy tonight. Yulin said with a very ambiguous smile. Anna blushed after hearing his words, then she looked down and said awkwardly: Not tonight. Youd better go home today. I will film the y tomorrow morning, so I have to go to work very early tomorrow and I cant stay upte tonight. Now that you will film the y tomorrow morning, why dont you stay at a nearby hotel? Because youre back now, and its more convenient to meet with you over here. Her words made Yulin feel quitefortable, who leaned back against the back of his chair and said, Wow, I really didnt expect that I am so important to you now. Dont kidding, eat quickly, and Im going back after we finish the meal. Alright, Ill let you go this time, and when you finish your work, Ill ask you to make it up to me. By that time, you can not beg for mercy! Anna blushed and said, What are you thinking about all day long? Of course about human reproduction. Hows that, it is quite great, right? She pushed away Yulins face with a smile, which wasing closer her, and she was quite helpless but sweet. But when she returned to her t, she felt quite heavy again. Yulin got the thing done very quickly this time and he soon arranged a job for Annas cousin. In Yulins heart, her cousin was a loser. Moreover, he had even betrayed Anna. Therefore, it was kind enough for Yulin to help him find a job, and of course he would not offer him any important jobs at all. So when her aunt heard Annas reply, she was extremely angry. What? To work as a security guard! How dare you let your cousin go to work as a security guard! Anna, are you on purpose! Anna was quite calm and said, I help him find this job by asking anothers help, dont be unsatisfied. Bullshit, how can we be satisfied now that you let him go to work as a security guard when he can be a manager with his ability! Anna sneered and asked, Why do you think my cousin can be a manager? Hes smart and honest, howe he cant be a manager? You can look around the bigpanies, those people who can be managers are all the experienced graduates of prestigious universities, who also have the decent character. Does my cousin have the educational background and abilities? If he had, why would I ask you to help him find a job? We just want you to pull strings to find a good job for him! How dare she could say such words without shame. Getting up, Anna said, Anyway, thats all I could do for him. If you still are not satisfied, then you can only figure it out by yourself. After saying the words, Anna stopped arguing with her aunt and went back to her room at once. Her aunt was furious, who cursed Anna with badnguage. After a while, she got tired of cursing and sat down on the sofa to rest. Her cousin had thought he could really be a manager and bragged many times to his friends. But now, he could only be a security guard, and the difference of the two positions made him feel aggrieved and disappointed. Standing next to Annas aunt, he said, Mom, I dont want to be a security guard. Of course you cant be a security guard, my son, how can you be a security guard! The expression in the aunts eyes became stern as she said, We still have many connections except for Anna. Originally, I didnt expect she to be of much help. But I really havent thought that she would really be so cold-blooded. Now that she has done that, then dont me me for being heartless and ruthless! When he saw that his mom seem to have a well-thought-out n, he hurriedly asked, What do you have in mind? Looking mysteriously at his son, Annas aunt said, My silly boy, have you forgotten that we have also met a savior? A savior After being confused for a moment, he then smiled. Having just had her beauty treatment, Wei Yu was about to leave when the receptionist told her that someone was looking for her. Wei had already known who came for her, and she smiled slightly. Ruffling her hair with her hands, Wei walked to the lounge. Annas aunt had been waiting there for a long time, but she wasnt in a hurry. The lounge was cool, with a good environment, besides, there were so many delicious snacks to eat, so it didnt matter for her no matter how long she waited. When she saw Wei, Annas aunt immediately stood up with a pleasing smile. Miss Yu. Sit down first, Wei sat on the sofa with a smile on her face and asked, Is there anything wrong now that you suddenly called me to meet? Talking about that, Annas aunt became quite angry and grunted, Miss Yu, you are right, that Anna really ced obstacles in the way! Wei smiled and said, Thats normal, after all, Anna is going to be a big star in the future, and she thinks that its the best for her poor rtives like you to disappear. Hum, now she should resent us! Has she forgotten who she really is! Anna is not the same little girl she used to be. Last week, she even received an invitation to attend the award party of the film festival. I believe it wont be long before Anna bes a rising star. When the timees, the gap between you will be farther and farther, and she will no longer be the little girl you can bully, Wei then sighed with emotion and continued to say, You are all from the same background, but because Anna found the right backer, she is able to be rich and famous. While you, on the other hand, can do nothing but have to look up to her in the future. That really feels bad. Her words stoked the fire of jealousy in the heart of Annas aunt, and then she said angrily, Hum, such an ingrate! I can definitely make her be defeated! Seeing the murderous expression in her aunts eyes, Wei hurriedly said, Dont do anything stupid, no matter how, you are still rtives. Why didnt she think we were her rtives when she set us up behind the curtain! If we dont make her pay the price, shell still think were all easy to bully! Seeing Annas aunt slowly walk into her trap, Wei sneered secretly. Yulin had said that he liked Anna because she was special. Now, Wei wanted to see if this womans specialness would make Yulin change his original thought. Holding the itinerary in her hand, Anna frowned. Wont I attend the awards ceremony next week? Why is it cancelled? This was a very important event, because it was the first official event that Anna attended as a new star. Anna also took it very seriously and had prepared for it for a long time. But now, it was cancelled without any exnation, which made Anna feel quite confused. Annas assistant, Zhang then asked, being quite awkward: Anna, havent you heard the insider information? Chapter 481: Chapter 481 Happy to See What news? Wellsomeone, calling herself your rtive, did a big expose about you. Anna Xie was confused and asked, expose? What? It saysthat you adored your cousin when you were a child and had incestuous thoughts about him. Now youre trending. Nonsense! Anna got flushed because of anger. She really hated the god damn fake news. Anna, dont get angry. Of course we do not believe it. But the one exposed the news with her real name, so its very convincing. The real name? Anna squinted and took out her phone. Soon, Anna found the tweet, carefully reading word by word. After finishing it, Anna knew that it must be her aunt. Anna originally thought that what her aunt could do was to curse and yell at her. But unexpectedly, she was so cruel that she wanted to ruin her. Although this was a wonderful move, it is not like something that she could do. She was just a stupid shrew. What she could only do was to yell at her. Using media to hurt Anna was not something she would choose to do. Although the tweet was not true, it s logical and precise. Obviously, someone wrote it for her. But who was trying to frame her? Anna was thinking. See Anna did not speak, Zhang said, Anna, dont worry. The PR will certainly deal with this. But there are a lot of tabloid reporters focusing on you, so your schedule was changed, so that they wont take advantage of you. Supporting her forehead, Anna nodded and said, I see. Now, Ill go and contact the driver to talk about tomorrows route. Okay, off you go. After Zhang left, Anna sat alone in a chair, not looking good. At this point, it seemed that her aunt was going to screw her up. But who was behind her? It must be someone powerful supporting her. As long as Anna found that power, she could follow the details and catch her. And this was the only way she could get herself out of trouble. Only, how to find that force? Anna pondered for a moment and felt that it was better to start with her aunt. When she returned to her apartment, she met her aunt. Contrast to Annas pale face, rosy bloom was on her aunt s cheeks. Seeing Anna, she sneered while eating fruit, Anna, why do you look so bad? Are you not feeling well? Im fine. A while ago you were always busy and I couldnt see you. Why did youe back so early today? Not busy today, so Ie back early. The Aunt said in a strange way, really? I think that you will be busy all the time. After all, youre a big star. Anna observed her aunts reaction and said calmly, Something happened and I need some time to deal with it. Before that, I can rest for two more days. Its good that you can have a rest. But dont rest all the time. Aunts mockery was so obvious that she no longer bothered to disguise it. Anna tilted her head and said with a smirk, aunt seems to be gloating. Folding her arm, the Aunt sneered, How is that possible? I am your aunt, of course I wish you well. Unlike you, you make things difficult for us all the time, just in case we get a better life than you. If I do, why do I keep you at home? Humph, thats because you dont have the guts to kick us out. Now Ive got your secret, you will think twice before doing something. Anna squinted and said, That tweet, its you, right? Tell me, who is helping you? No one. Do you think Ill believe it? I dont care. Anna sneered and said, Aunt, the stupidest thing youve done is to offend me and trust an outsider. The Aunt admitted it quickly and said, Whats wrong with an outsider? She can give your cousin a good job. How about you? Though you are our rtive, what exactly have you done? Anna raised her eyebrows and said, It seems that my cousins job is the bargain. But do you really think that she will do anything for you? Sure. Then what does your son get? The manager and it wont be long before he gets to work. We even go shopping today and buy him a suit. She was showing off, feeling extremely proud of herself. Thinking about the shopping bag she just saw at the door, Anna got to understand. That brand was not cheap, so the one behind was nning something else. A little bit of fame and money could make her aunt so loyal. She was really a good pawn. Its just a pity that the Aunt didnt even know her situation while she wascent. Stopping looking at her, Anna said, aunt, you always think youre smart, but you never thought that youre used. She hummed disdainfully and rebuked, How is that possible? Why not? You are being used and Im the target. You re just her pawns. But when the Aunt heard this, instead of worrying, she said smugly, Pawns? I dont care. As long as it benefits us. You are not willing to help us, so what do you get? Youve lost everything. Do you really think so? Dont you know you will be the loser in the end? Lets see! Anna sneered and said, youre obviously incapable to talk to me about this. Because the pawns cant see the end of the game, for they have been thrown away. The Aunt finally got something to show off, but she was repeatedly mocked by Anna. This made the Aunt angry. Hands on h**s, she said angrily, Anna, all you wish is to put us in hell, right? Of course I want you to be good, but there is a prerequisite. Treating you guys nicely doesnt mean I can tolerate everything. I have my bottom line. What, are you yelling at me now? Anna, dont forget who you are. Just because of my status, I can allow you guys to stay. But that doesnt mean Ill keep putting up with it. You better realize this so that it will better for us. Otherwise What do you want? Looking at her cousin, Anna said, I dont mind if my cousin s another finger gets cut. As soon as she heard this, her aunt was about to rush to Anna and bite her. You little bitch, are you threatening me?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I just want to let you know that I also have a bottom line. Dont always provoke me, otherwise, we cant have a happy end. After saying that, Anna turned around and went back to her room. Aunt was so mad that she got up and wanted to rush over. But her son stopped her and calmed her down. The Aunt was grumbling. Most awfulnguage you could imagine. When she got tired, she sat down, panting. This little bitch. She doesnt know me. How dare she threaten me? Mom, dial it down, OK? Rolling her eyes, she her asked, Things havee to this and we shouldnt give up. Dont you want to live in a big house like this? Yes, I do. But its not ours. Then find a way to make it ours. This made my cousins eyes light up and he asked, What can we do? Ill make Anna willingly give us the house. However, her son thought the idea was impractical and shook his head frequently, saying, Thats not possible. But his mother was confident and said, Its definitely impossible for you. You idiot. If its me, that s possible. Then what good idea have you got? The Aunt mysteriously took out something and showed it to him. Look at this. As soon as he saw that, he got guilty and said, Mom, I dont use this often. Its all because Dayong and the others encouraged me that I am not digging into this, but I want you to find a way to deal with Anna, so that she will be obedient. He was thinking and his eyes suddenly widened, with disbelief. Mom, youre not trying to use this to control Anna, are you? Mom, this is too much. Putting it back, the Aunt hummed, full of disdain, since Anna is unkind to us, we need to avenge. If she is obedient and shares good things with us, I wont do this. Everything is her fault. But, if Mr. Xiao knows that, he will definitely not let us go. Silly son. When Anna has fallen into the trap, she will be our puppy. Do you think someone like Mr. Xiao will still keep her around? Its toote. Nodding thoughtfully, her son said, youre right. With joy, she said, Anyway, this time, we will not only avenge, but get some benefits. Two birds, one stone. What a good blueprint! But her son felt anxious. Although he couldnt tell why all this made him weird, he just didnt feel safe. Of course, he couldnt say this to her mom, otherwise, she would certainly yell at him. But she was right. Since things havee to this point, there was no way back. They could only choose to move forward. One day, after receiving a phone call, the Aunt left in a hurry. She wanted to take her son with her, but he yed all-night gamesst night and couldnt get up in the morning, so she had no choice but to meet Wei Yu alone. From the window, Anna saw her aunt leaving, so she walked out of the room. Walking downstairs, Anna deliberately passed her cousins room and made some noise. He was having a good sleep, so he was not happy to be disturbed. Opening the door, he grumbled and went back to catch up on sleep. But Anna stopped him. Soon, she got to know where her aunt was going to. Time waited for no man, so after dressing herself up, she went out. She suspected that her aunt was going to meet with the one behind all this. But when she saw Wei Yu, she realized that it was not her fantasy, but someone really wanted to ruin her. Why was Wei Yu? Did she have a grudge against her? The only thing that connected them was Yulin. Was he the reason? Biting her red lips, Anna wore her sunsses and hat and sat down at the table behind Wei Yu. After taking a sip of coffee, Wei Yu asked casually, what do you ask me out? The Aunt, with a ttering tone, asked, Miss Yu, I want to ask, how about my sons job? Its not something hard. A phone call will solve. Why do you ask me out? Oh, since you dont contact me, I still worry a lot. Dont worry. Ive promised you, so I will definitely do it. The job thing is done and after the HR gets it, your son can go to work soon. The position Manager, as I said. Getting this answer, the aunt was full of joy. She hadnt been so happy in her life. Thank you so much, Miss Yu. You really help us a lot. With a smile, Wei Yu actually got impatient. Casually ruffling her hair, Wei Yu said, youre wee. You deserve this. We will never forget your kindness. In the future, if there is anything we can do, just call us. We are willing to do anything for Miss Yu. Thanks. I just want to help you two, for I dont want to see Anna bully you. Speaking of Anna, the Aunt said, That ungrateful girl. She doesnt care at all about our rtionship. How can she do this to me? When I have the chance, I will teach her a lesson. This made Wei Yu find she was closer to her sess. What she said next seemed toforted the Aunt, but in fact, every word she said provoked new conflicts. Show business is a ce that can easily make people lost themselves because of money and fame. Its not strange that she would forget you. You, be more careful and think more about yourselves. You are right. Asking for help is not always a good n. My son and I need to be strong. Raising her eyebrow, Wei Yu smiled and asked, What do you mean by that? Do you already have a n? The aunt snorted and said, Yeah, this time, Ill make her suffer. Dont go too far. Anna is still a girl. Be nice to her. But I want to see her cry so that she can remember. She has to know Im not someone she can bully. Looking at her resolute look, she knew she would never let Anna go. And that was the result that Wei Yu was happy to see. Wei Yuughed and said meaningfully, What you are going to do is your business, and I wont stop you. All right, if there is nothing else, Ill go first. Seeing Wei Yu get up to leave, she said, Miss Yu, bye. The two over there ended their conversation. And Anna, however, knew the storm wasing. Now the situation was not friendly to Anna. Someone who wanted to hurt her was living with her and it was impossible for her to guard against it. Chapter 482: Chapter 482 Youre Just Intolerable Although the situation was difficult, it was also a chance to get her aunt and cousin out of her lifepletely. However, it was not easy to decide how to do it. And Anna hadnt decided if she wouldpletely cut off her rtionship with her aunt. How to do it is more tricky Just as Anna was hesitating, she heard the doorbell. Then she jogged over to the door. When she saw the person standing outside the door, she was surprised. Chuxue? Whats that look on your face? Youre not happy to see me? Chuxue Ye said with a smile, and then walked in. Is Yulin not here? asked Chuxue. Yes, he seems to be quite busytely, so he rarelyes here. Then Anna went to the kitchen and poured two cups of tea and put them in front of Chuxue. Chuxue sat on the sofa, picked up the tea and took a sip. Why didnt you even answer my phone calls? I thought something had happened to you. You called me? Anna took out her phone and then shrugged. It ran out of battery. With such rumors, theres bound to be a lot of calls harassing you, so its good to turn it off. Anna thenughed bitterly, So you saw that story too. Yeah, but I dont believe it. I know very well the rtionship between you and Yulin. That is simply bullshit. Anna felt relieved to have a friend who believed in her. Thank you, Chuxue. Youre my friend. Of course I trust you. Just as the two sat in the living room chatting, Annas cousin came out of the room. He was sleepy-eyed. Whos that making noise over here? It disturbed my sleep. said he impatiently. When he saw Chuxue, he suddenly got excited. His was ogling Chuxue, which made people ufortable. Chuxue frowned slightly. Anna, who is he? He is my cousin, staying here for a few days. Then he sat between Anna and Chuxue. Hello, May I have your name, please? He asked with a smile. Chuxue didnt really want to talk to him, so she just kept quiet. Anna frowned. She reached out to tug her cousin. Shes a friend of mine. I cant know your friend? Dont waste your time. She is out of your league. said Anna. Hearing her, he was displeased. Soon, I will be the manager of Xiao Group. Why am I not worthy of her? Chuxue is from a prestigious family. She wont like the type of person you are. Then I have to know her even more. Please go back to your room, just leave us alone. Anna immediately warned. Or get out of my house. He was very unhappy, but he couldnt offend Anna now. He could only hold back his anger and went back to his room. Seeing him leave, Chuxue asked. Whats going on here? Im a little confused. Annaughed bitterly. Its a long story. In brief, he pesters me and lives here. Does Yulin not know this? Anna lowered her head and said in a light tone. Yeah, I havent told him this yet. I n to handle it myself. Chuxue frowned and pondered when she heard a heavy footsteping. She looked up and saw a woman standing in front of her, staring at her viciously. With her crossed hands resting in her front, her aunt questioned in a cold voice. Anna, I just heard my son say that you humiliated him. He asked for it. I warned him. Anna said. I know you have a powerful protector, but you dont have to be so mean to your cousin. said she deliberately. Then she raised her eyebrows and looked at Chuxue. This girl is nothing special. Why is my son not good enough for her? Anna held back her anger. Ill say it again, this is my friend. You guys stay away from her. She may also be your sister-inw. Sorry, I have a boyfriend. said Chuxue. Never mind. Since my son likes you, you two can get along for a while. said Annas aunt. Didnt you hear what I said? said Chuxue angrily. Youre just intolerable. What kind of attitude is that? Its your good fortune that my son can be interested in you! Chuxue was already very restrained. If not for Annas sake, she would have lost her temper at this moment.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anna looked at Chuxue apologetically, and then turned to her aunt. Aunt, you better not anger my friend, or you are going to be in trouble. And I wont help you. Hmph, you dont help us often either. So, this time I still wont help you Seeing that Anna didnt budge, her aunt didnt want to turn on her for the moment. She then turned around and left. Chuxue got a little angry. Anna, these two people are not good. Arent you asking for trouble by letting them stay? Theye to trouble me. I cant get rid of them. said Anna helplessly. I can help you. Thank you, but I want to handle it myself. Dont worry. Its a piece of cake for me. Its just that I dont want you to get involved in such things. said Anna. Chuxue still insisted on helping her, but in the end she gave up on her idea. Fine, I respect your choice. However, if theres something you need my help, let me know. After they chatted for a while, Chuxue left the apartment. Annas aunt stood there at the window and watched hatefully as Chuxue left in a car. Then she came up with a ruse to fix Anna. After dinner, Anna was in her room reading a book. But such peace was soon interrupted by a loud voice. Anna, I cooked some soup. You can have some. shouted her aunt. Thank you, but I dont want to have it. Anna said impatiently. Are you still angry with me? Sometimes I am straightforward, but I dont have any bad intentions, please dont be mad at me. Her aunts attitude changed so quickly that Anna felt weird. Putting down the book, Anna deliberately asked. Why did you suddenly talk to me so gently? I have no intention of fighting with you for anything. It was just for your cousin, so I had to do something. But ah, we are still family, dont you think so? Thinking of her mother, Annas look was not as serious as before. Auntie took the opportunity to push the soup forward. The soup is about to get cold, you better drink it now. Anna didnt want to have it, but her aunt was staring at her. So she had to take a couple of sips. Her aunt was not satisfied and let her have it all. Not long after, Anna suddenly felt her stomach churning, and finally she rushed to the bathroom and vomited up, throwing up everything she had just eaten. It took more than two hours for Anna to feel better in her stomach. Lying in bed, she didnt even have the strength to raise her hands. Looking weakly at the ceiling, Anna wondered if her aunt had put drugs in the soup in order to torment her. Before she could rest for a while, her cell phone suddenly rang. She struggled to get it and picked it up. The caller was Annas agent. Anna, theres an interview. A car will pick you up tomorrow morning at nine oclock. Okay, I got it. Hanging up the phone, Anna took a deep breath, and then prepared to take a shower and go to bed early. The next day, the driver called Anna. When she was ready to go out, her aunt appeared. Youre going out? her aunt asked. I have schedule today. Be careful on the way, bye. Before she left the house, her aunt was waving at her with a big smile. Her aunts odd behavior made Anna feel strange. In fact, her aunt had be very odd sincest night. But now Anna didnt have the time to think about it. She soon got into the car. When she arrived at the TV station, Anna concentrated on her work and prepared to get into it. Sitting in front of the camera, the host began the interview when the lights came on Everything was going ording to the process, and Anna just needed to keep a decent smile on her face. However, just when the interview was five minutes away from ending, the host suddenly changed the topic. Well, weve added a new topic today. We are to explore the little secrets of celebrities to stay beautiful. It isnt in the script given yesterday. Did the staff forget to remind me? Anna was puzzled, but she still kept a smile on her face I believe viewers are curious about what secret celebrities have to keep themselves beautiful. Today well explore Miss Xies makeup bag and see what will be inside. The host said. Hearing this, Anna felt bored. She guessed it must have been requested by a makeup sponsor. In a moment, in her makeup bag, there would definitely be the brand she endorsed. Why didnt anyone tell me it in advance? Anna thought. The assistant brought the makeup bag. Anna watched the host take out the contents one by one. But when the host turned out a packet of white powder, everyone froze. Anna suddenly felt that things were a bit weird. Just as the crowd was puzzled, Anna smiled. This is my herbal medicine for cough. With all the recent activities, my throat is not veryfortable, so I asked the doctor to help me prescribe the medicine. Oh, so it is. Miss Xie is a workaholic. No wonder your career is getting better and better. said the host. I just found a job I like and am willing to work hard for it. Im a lucky person, and I hope everyone else is too. Then good luck to everyone as well. Thats all for todays show, thank you, Anna. After the interview, Anna thanked the staff. She then picked up her makeup bag, walked to the dressing room with her assistant Chapter 483: Chapter 483 A Selfish Woman Anna Xie took a deep breath and turned around. She looked at her assistant and asked, There is a new segment added to the activity, why didnt you tell me? It was the first time the assistant saw Anna lose her temper, she froze and said timidly, I didnt know that you didnt know that, and I thought that it had all beenmunicated. I didnt mention the makeup bag at all before the shooting, nor did I organize it, dont you think its strange? The assistant looked bewildered and shook her head. Well. Anna smiled and said a word, but that smile, however, made people tremble. Carefully looking at Anna, the assistant asked, Sister Anna, are you all right? Im fine, but you, may have to change an employer. The assistant was stunned and asked, What do you mean? I mean, youre fired! Anna said, got up and left. And the assistant stayed where she was, and her face was full of helplessness. When she returned to her apartment from the office, Anna looked very tired. Auntie was watching TV, and when she saw Annaing back, she immediately got up and weed her. Youre back so early today, I thought it would be veryte. Anna hung her head and said, Im tired, Ill go to my room first. Well, when dinner is ready, Ill bring it to you. Anna ignored her auntie and closed the door. Her cousin chewed gum in his mouth and said carelessly, Its not so good to be in the entertainment industry, look at Anna, shes so tired every day. At this moment, auntie didnt smile, said coldly: You only see she is tired, but you didnt see how popr she is. People shouldnt be greedy, or in the end, they will get nothing. After taking a shower, Anna wiped her hair with a towel. Auntie carried the meal and knocked on Annas door with a smile. Anna, you must not have eaten dinner, I made you y pot rice, just have some. Auntie had always beenzy, how could she take the initiative to cook for her? There must be something wrong here. After looking at her auntie, Anna said, Thank you. Dont always think about losing weight and not eating. Women, its better to be plump and have good fortune. You are going to be a nobledy, you need more meat to look rich. Auntie chattered on and on, and Anna felt more annoyed. Patiently dealing with the situation, Anna sent her auntie away. Then, she looked at the y pot rice and frowned slightly. Getting up, Anna poured the bowl of rice into the toilet, then took out some cookies from her bag to eat. From that day on, Anna didnt even eat or even drink water at home. But she disguised herself so well in front of her auntie that she didnt notice. Auntie only thought that Anna was keeping in shape and ate very little on purpose. But it didnt matter, as long as she fell into the trap, Anna, was finished! A few dayster, a shocking news came overwhelmingly. A new star in the film and television industry, suspected of drug taking, had been controlled by the police. A crowd of people was watching the scene of bustle, they were waiting for the police to give the results of the urine test, and then cut off the stars acting career andpletely disappear from the acting world. However, things turned around when the urine test results showed that the star was innocent. Soon, the star held a press conference to denounce the false report and cried about the fact that she was framed. Taking advantage of this conference, the star also exined the false reports from thest time and pointed the finger at her auntie. In the stars usation, her vampire-like aunt was exposed, and all the abominable acts were scorned by people. Not only that, the police also intervened in the matter and directly arrested her auntie and her cousin. Now, Annas life finally returned to peace and Qiqi was able to return to her apartment. Having solved a big problem, Anna should be happy. However, Anna felt so tired and exhausted that she really wanted to leave everything here and found a ce where no one knew her and hid herself away. But Anna didnt have the chance to do so, and soon, another trouble came to her. Inside the luxurious restaurant, Anna and Yulin Xiao were sitting face to face. The melodious violin music made the atmosphere peaceful. Yulin moved elegantly cutting the steak and telling Anna interesting things. Although Yulins words were humorous, Annas smiled unwillingly. She knew that Yulin had invited her to dinner today, not to tell jokes. Sure enough, after a while, Yulin put down his knife and fork and sighed. Anna, Ive been waiting for you to tell me the truth. A trace of difort shed across her lowered eyebrows. Raising her head and meeting Yulins eyes, Anna didnt hide anymore. I know what Im doing on my own, I can solve it myself. Thats your solution? I cleared my name, isnt that the solution? Yulin shook his head and said, This is only your solution, but not mine. Anna, you are still selfish. This usation made Anna feel baffled. On the surface, you used this incident to get rid of the troublesome rtives, Wei Yu who had bad intentions, and you also raised your poprity. But what about me, my family, would they let me get involved with a woman with such aplicated background? These words made Anna stunned. So, what Yulin was worried about was this. Her smile suddenly became a little bitter, Anna bowed her head, said: I am such a person, I cant hide that I am poor. In the time of dating me, you should already know. Now if you regret, you can also Anna! Before Anna finished her words, Yulin suddenly called out to her in a very serious manner. What I want to hear, is not that! Then what do you want to hear? Is it that difficult for you to rely on me to solve the problems? Anna was silent and then said, If I can solve it myself, why should I rely on others? You should be happy that Im not troubling you. If two people are not willing to trouble each other, do you think, this rtionship can stillst? When Yulin said this, his tone was a bit vicissitudes, which made Anna couldnt help but look up. Their eyes met, but Anna suddenly heartily misced her eyes. Can I really rely on him? Anna asked herself but only found there was no answer, or rather, she simply did not have the courage to think about the answer. Yulins love was like a mountain, Anna stood on it and enjoyed the picturesque scenery, but she could also fall into the abyss in a moment. Anna wanted to control herself whether to go forward or backward. But now, Yulin wanted to deprive her right, Anna was afraid, but also more uneasy. Yulin looked at Anna with eagerness. But Annas long silence made him disappointed. The lowered eyshes covered the anger in his eyes, Yulin got up and said coldly, Ill send you back. On the way back, no one spoke. Until Anna walked to the door of the apartment, Yulin did not say a word. Anna sighed, then opened the door. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Qiqi ran out from inside. At this moment, Qiqi still had a mask on her face, and when she saw Anna, she was stunned. Huh, didnt you go to dinner with Yulin, why this expression? Throwing the bag onto the sofa, Anna sat on it with a tired expression. Dont mention it, we had a cold war. Ah, why? Because Because what? I couldnt act like a little woman to rely on him? Anna smiled, feeling herself really stupid. Yulin wanted her to rely on him, shed better agree, even if she could not do so, just said something nice to coax him, why she must be so candid to make him unhappy? The reason for the quarrel really made her speechless . Seeing Annas bitter expression, Qiqi did not ask further questions, said: Forget it, take a shower, then go to bed. Okay. Patting Annas shoulder again, Qiqi turned around and went back to the room. Anna sat there alone for a long time before she slowly stood up like an old crone, and went back to her room. On the other side C Inside a bar, men and women gathered together, recklessly enjoying the life. But in the corner, a man just drank without saying anything. The man was not badly dressed, and his appearance was not bad at all, so the women around him were attracted by him. But none of them could seed in talking to the man, they were all scolded away by the man. After a long time, there was another person sitting next to Yulin. Yulin was about to raise his head to reprimand, but paused for a moment when he saw her appearance. Tilting his head and drinking a ss of wine, Yulins voice was hoarse as he said, Your purpose has been achieved, Anna and I quarreled, are you satisfied? Wei looked at him calmly and said, Thats not my purpose. Then what do you want, to see uspletely break up? Wei, you can get married and have children, are you going to let me be alone? Its not that I mind you getting a girlfriend, but I mind you finding the right person so quickly. As for me, I havente out so far. You chose your own path, you cant me anyone else. Also, this time, I wont just let it go. I will never show mercy to those who want to trouble me! Hearing this threat, Wei smiled demonically instead of being worried. Even if I will pay a great price for this, I am still happy. Are you crazy?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Approaching Yulin slowly, Weiughed and said, Im certainly happy to see you being so sad because of others. And through this incident, I found a secret. What secret? She slightly opened her res lips, Wei seemed to be unleashing a spell. She said, Do you know why you two are in a cold war? Because Anna doesnt love you so much, or rather, not as much as you hope. These words made Yulins pupils shrink and he retorted, Youre not her, so who are you to say that. Involvers always get confused while outsiders can be more clear. Hmph, just nonsense! Whether its nonsense or not, you know very well in your own heart. I know that you will not let me continue to stay in the Capital City, so I will leave soon. I believe we will not be able to see each other for a while, so, before I leave, I wish you break up early! After saying that, Wei got up and left, while Yulins expression, gradually became hideous. Drinking one cup after another, Yulin became more and more manic, and finally, with a group of people approaching him, he exploded. Screaming, hissing, and the sound of breaking ss mixed together, it made peoples eardrums were going to turn into pieces. Yulin seemed to be powerful all the time, constantly swinging his fists, knocking down one people after another. But two fists couldnt beat four hands, Yulin finally exhausted, fell to the ground. Under the paralysis of alcohol, Yulin could not feel pain. Before he passed out, he saw someone run to him, squatted down, and shielded him. Yulin was no longer in the mood to consider who the people was. He only felt that he was tired and wanted to sleep for a while. Anna was sleeping when she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door. Frowning and getting up, Anna went to open the door. But when she saw the person outside the door, she was awake instantly and only shocked. At this moment, standing outside the door, were Chuxue Ye and Zhao Nangong, and Yulin who hanging on Zhaos body. Yulin had already passed out, and his body was still wounded. Although the wound had been treated, it still looked shocking. Give way first. Chuxue pushed aside Anna and asked Zhao to put Yulin on the sofa. Anna, who came back to her senses, asked, What happened, why was he like this? Chuxue took a deep breath and said, Yulin went to a bar alone to get drunk, he drank too much and got into a fight with others. We received a call to pick him up, but he refused to go, no way, we had to say that we take him to see you, and only then he stopped going crazy. Get drunk!? Anna couldnt understand. Chuxue picked up a ss of water and took a sip, frowning with a disgusted look, and said, Well, you quarrel, just quarrel okay? Dont always make it so rming. If there are a few more times like this, I will get a heart disease. Im sorry. Do not say sorry to me, now I have sent him to you, if there is a problem, you solve it yourselves. After saying that, Chuxue and Zhao left. Sending the two of them out of the apartment, Anna turned back, looking at Yulin who was sleeping on the sofa, and didnt know what to do. At this moment, Yulin was already drunk and unconscious. Anna helplessly looked at Qiqi who was woken up and said, Help me move this guy to the room. The two of them worked together to move Yulin to Annas room, and Anna prepared to undress him to take a bath. Qiqi left, and in the room, only Anna and Yulin were left. However, just when Anna was concentrating on unbuttoning him, Yulins arm crossed and directly pressed Anna down. Anna, youre really hateful! Yulin didnt open his eyes and grunted hoarsely. Chapter 484: Chapter 484 The One Who Made Me Sad Is You Being pressed by Yulin Xiao like this, Anna Xie felt very ufortable. She pushed Yulin hard, but could not shake him. Why was this guy so heavy? Anna was helpless and said, Ahem, let go of me! Yulin not only did not let her go, but also hugged her more tightly. At this moment, he was like a child who had lost a toy, his voice was full of usations, saying: Why can you y the field but refuse to give your heart to me? Could it be that I am so unworthy to be trusted by you? Yulins words made Anna stunned. Dropping his head to Annas ear, Yulin hummed, You left yourself a way out, didnt you? Because you dont love me enough? Do you want me to pull out my heart for you to see before you are satisfied? Anna, you are a bastard! Looking away guiltily, Anna murmured, Yulin, youre drunk.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yes, only I am drunk would make you despise me so much and yet you cant do anything. Stop talking, take a shower and sleep, well talk in the morning. Anna wanted to stand up. But Yulin pressed his whole body on the bed, ying like a child, saying, Im not taking a bath, and Im not going to sleep! But you are smelly. Anna, you think I am smelly! Then just enjoy it! After saying that, Yulin was like an octopus, hugging Anna tightly. Anna really wanted to cry. Please, dont be so childish! But what responding to Anna, was the sound of steady breathing. Oh my god- Anna looked at the ceiling in utter despair. Early the next morning- Yulin slept very well this night, feeling that the mattress was so soft, and also very fragrant. He moved his body and suddenly sank downward. Such a feeling made Yulin suddenly woke up and twisted his head to look around, he looked confused. Yulin, good morning! A soft female voice made Yulin immediately twist his head and look at the woman next to him. Anna!? At this moment, Anna was lying on the bed, with a look of despair on her face, and dark eye circles. He pointed at Annas eyes, Yulin asked, Why are your ck circles so dark? pping Yulins hand away, Annained, You ask me? Because of you!!! Me? What happened? Seeing that Yulin didnt remember anything, Anna was so angry. Yulin, dont tell me that you forgot what happenedst night. I really dont remember, what did I do? You drank in a bar, and fought with people. You didnt return your own home, but came here, and, you refused to take a shower, so smelly!!! Anna was more and more angry, and finally sat up directly. If her limbs werent stiff and couldnt move, she would have beaten Yulin up! Yulin slowly recalled the events of yesterday, angry and helpless. Anna, your focus was a bit strange, shouldnt you ask me why I was drunk? Why? Think for yourself! After saying that, Yulin stood up, and walked into the bathroom. Looking at the tightly closed bathroom door, Anna was exasperated andughed. Well, this guy, he did something wrong, but still looks like hes justified, he is really abominable! Qiqi slept all night, as soon as she washed up and went out, she saw Yulin sit on the sofa with a taut face, no smile at all. And Anna lowered her head and rubbed her wrists, andter moved her waist, as if she was very tired. It seemed that they had a very good timest night Thinking about this, Qiqi shook, and thought she should leave this ce as soon as possible. Uh, I have to go back to schoolter, and I will be backte, if you guys have anything, just take your time to solve. After saying that, Qiqi gave Anna a look and then slipped away. Qiqi, you havent eaten breakfast yet! Im not hungry! After saying that, Qiqi closed the door, and in the room, only Anna and Yulin were left again. The atmosphere, seemed to be a little weird After taking a deep breath, Anna turned back and red at Yulin, and asked, Say, what do you want to do. Yulin still had his arms around his chest, his jaw raised, and ordered, Its not what I want, but you have to apologize to me. Are you kidding? You are the one who got drunk, you are the one who fought, you are the one who caused me to stay awake all night, why should I apologize! But youre the one who caused me to be sad! Uh This guy, was he arguing or pouting? Because of his simple words, Annas momentum instantly weakened and said, Who caused you to be sad, its obviously you whos being narrow-minded. Seeing that Anna kept refusing to give in, Yulins stubbornness also came up and said, Well, you still havent realized your mistake yet. Anna, I have already given you a chance, but you dont know how to cherish it! After saying that, Yulin got up and was about to leave. Yulin. Anna suddenly called out to Yulin, which made Yulins heart soften. In fact, he did not want to fight with Anna, as long as Anna said something nice, coaxed him, he could pretend that nothing had happened. Looking sideways at Anna, Yulin unconsciously softened his voice and asked, What for? Anna looked calm and said sincerely, Even if you are angry, dont go drinking and cause trouble for others. Yulins lips moved and finally squeezed out a few words. Anna, you are very good! After saying this, Yulin no longer stayed and left the apartment straight away. Bang Yulin closed the door very hard and Anna sat helplessly on the chair. She knew what Yulin wanted to hear, but she could not say the words to please him. Anna knew that her position was not as good as Yulin. But was this the reason why she deliberately pleased others? She didnt want to depend on anyone, nor did she want to look at anyones face, she wanted to stand squarely by Yulins side, was that extravagant hopes? Thinking of this, Anna closed her eyes in pain. In the next few days, Yulin disappeared. He did not contact Anna anymore, as if they had never met. If it wasnt for the fact that Anna had kept Yulins cell phone number in her cell phone, she would have thought that this time was just an illusion. And Anna was getting more and more busy, not even had time to eat, she thought, took advantage of this time, let they calm down, and thought about the future. They were not anxious, but the people around them, were so anxious. Not to mention Qiqi, she saw Anna didnt say anything, she was so anxious that the corners of the mouth were blistered. But Qiqi said a lot, Anna only had such words: let nature take its course. If they really did like this, it was not dangerous? And Yulin was also not good. It seemed that Yulin was okay, his life and work were as usual, he would also make jokes or go to the bar. But people all knew, this guy was holding fire in his heart. If the fire was not eliminated one day, it would be more and more, and finallypletely erupted, burned himself, also involved people around him. Their friends did not want to see they were in this situation, so they wanted to find an opportunity to talk with them. The first thing Chuxue Ye needed to do was to find an opportunity to ask Anna out for dinner. Now that Anna had gained some fame, she would be recognized by fans in public. In order to have a quiet chat, Chuxue made a big deal of chartering the whole restaurant, and there were only two of them customers. From a distance, seeing Anna approaching, Chuxue smiled brightly. Well, its not easy to meet with you, Anna. Sitting across from Chuxue, Annaughed and said, Just stop making fun of me, just look how busy Ive be. Although you are very tired, I see that you are quite happy. After all, its something you love, even if its hard, its still worth it. Anna nodded emotionally and said, Yes, this is my dream, and I am lucky to have the opportunity to work for it now. Chuxue gave a deep sigh and said, Hey, you are lucky, but some people, unlucky. Anna knew who Chuxue was talking about, so she did not continue to answer. She wanted to avoid the topic, but Chuxue did not give her this opportunity, she took the initiative to pick the topic, said: Well, you two still have not reconciled? Anna gently shook her head and said, Not yet. Chuxue was puzzled, she said, I just dont understand, why would it be like this? There are some problems that are always there. If there are problems, just solve them. This time, Anna sighed. But theres no way to solve them, what Yulin wants, I cant give it to him. Seeing Annas appearance, Chuxue said, You have a knot in your heart. Anna thought for a moment and said, Maybe. If this knot is not untied, you will always be twisted between you two, no one is happy. And this knot, only you can untie. Me? Anna thought carefully, but felt that this was simply a dead knot which couldnt be untied. Seeing that Anna did not speak again, Chuxue propped up her jaw with one hand and said, I can see that you love Yulin, otherwise you would not be so anxious. This time, Anna did not deny it and said, Yes, I love him. Since you love him, then any problem can be solved, its just a matter of time. Dont put too much pressure on yourself, I will also go to ask Yulin and see what his reaction is. You dont even need to ask, I will know what his reaction is. Anna looked disappointed and said, He must be waiting for me to apologize, to coax him, to say some nice words. As long as Im willing to bow down, this storm will pass peacefully. Hearing this, Chuxue was full of puzzlement and asked, If you know all this, why dont you go and do it? The problem is solved this time, but what about the future? What Yulin wants is all my love and dependence, he wants me to live for him. I have nothing but my pride. If I lose, then I will be in ruins. And that, is my deepest concern. After hearing Annas words, Chuxue did not speak for a long time. After being quiet for a long time, Chuxue only said a few simple words. Anna, you love him too humbly. Anna smiled bitterly and said, Maybe, Ive never been confident in front of Yulin. Chuxue had always been a confident girl, enjoying the best and getting the best, never knowing what it was like to live in the lower ss, so she didnt know what to say now. Scratching her hair, Chuxue said, Im sorry, I dont know how tofort you either. Dont say sorry, you are also here to help me, I understand you. The food is getting cold, lets eat. Anna showed a sweet smile to Chuxue, but Chuxue knew that behind that smile, there would be bitterness. After eating, Chuxue sent Anna back to her apartment, and then returned home. As soon as she entered the door, Chuxue saw Zhao Nangong waiting for her. How was it? Facing everyones eager gaze, Chuxue shook her head. Well, theres not much progress on our side either. Then what should we do, just watch the two of them live like this? After a moment of silence, Jingyan Ye said, What should be said, what should be done, we have done, now, we have to see them break through their heart demons. Thinking of what Anna said, Chuxue sighed: Yes, this is indeed a heart demon. It is said that work is the best way to eliminate sadness, Anna and Yulin both used work to numb themselves. One was working overtime, the other was acting and taking part in entertainment programs, they were so busy. Although when they were busy, they could forget everything. If they were quiet, their brains were attacked by each other, the voice and smile, past experiences, they recalled all these over and over again. Although it was very torturous, there was no way. Looking down at her cell phone, he hadnt call her for more than ten days. Would he nevere to her anymore? The thought just popped up in her mind when her phone rang. Annas heart tightened and she looked at the number. Unfortunately, it was not Yulins number. A trace of disappointment crossed her heart, Anna picked it up and answered hello. Although Annas voice was very low, the other party was very excited and said, Anna, get ready, there is a party tomorrow that you need to attend. Its just a party, why are you so excited? Because its not an ordinary party, you are specially invited by the organizer. Do you know what this means? You are seen by the organizers and they are interested in you, so maybe it wont be long before theye to me to discuss cooperation! You have said so much, who are they? Im so excited. The organizer is the editor-in-chief of Aifei Fashion Magazine, Xiao Xiao. She is the devil of the fashion industry, if you can take advantage of the opportunity to have a good rtionship with her, then the magazine cover will not be a problem. Her agent was so happy that she was about to fly, but Anna felt very strange. Chapter 485: Chapter 485 Creating Difficulties Deliberately For this kind of invitation, the news is usually given half a month in advance for publicity, so why is the news so hasty this time? It should be you reced someone, a suddenly vacated ce. Dont think about too much, just do it. You rest well tonight,e to thepany to dress up tomorrow. Well, got it. Hanging up the phone, Anna Xie bowed her head and pondered. The girl who was doing Annas hair saw this and asked curiously, Sister Anna, whats wrong? Oh, I have to attend a party tomorrow. Its a good thing, why arent you smiling at all? Because I think Before she finished, Anna smiled to herself and said, Well, maybe Im thinking too much. Just dont think that, you are too tired recently. Ive worked with other stars, but none of them works as hard as you do, and I think you are so tired. If I dont work hard, how can I be famous? Dont you have a rich boyfriend? Many actresses enter the entertainment industry with the purpose of finding a rich man, now that you are famous now, you should rx. The girl said rightfully, but Annas face lost color. Why cant I enter the entertainment industry for myself? The girl didnt hear Annas words and asked, What? Nothing. Being that it was time for Anna to go to shoot, she got up, adjusted herself and went to work. At the evening party C Because it was a party held by a fashion magazine, all the stars made effort to dress themselves up, either grandly or sweetly, and they were all glorious. But when Anna appeared, she became the only alternative on the scene. She wore simply, white suit, with ckce-up heels and a low ponytail, with addition of red lips, so that she looked so beautiful. Anna had always shown her sweet appearance, but now she had suddenly be so capable, which made an impression. Standing in front of the wee table, Anna had one hand in her pocket, smiling lightly with heroism. Faced with such a special Anna, the media would not be stingy with the camera, and they focused on her to capture all kinds of shots.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Anna lead the way, other actresses were naturally not convinced. But because of the man behind Anna, they could only be jealous while trying to please her. The ones who were willing to please her were some third or fourth-line stars, and Anna even didnt know their names. Faced with these peoples ingratiation, Anna was a bit overwhelmed and could only face them with a light smile. Just when Anna was tired of dealing with it, there was amotion at the entrance. Anna looked over, then she heard the chatter of others. Wow, Master Xiao is here! Hearing this name, Anna was stunned. Who, Yulin Xiao? Yes. Howe Master Xiao is here? I heard that he is the sponsor of this event. So thats how it is. But Master Xiao is really handsome, its the first time Ive seen him, much more handsome than on TV. Its useless even if hes handsome, he already has a girlfriend. As the words fell, Anna felt someone cast a hot gaze at her. In other peoples opinion, Anna was going to unt. She was the center of attention, and now her rich boyfriend had appeared, so she was sure to be in a great position. But actually, Anna felt very helpless. How did hee, how did hee, how did hee At this moment, Anna, repeated such a phrase in her head. Anna did not know how to face Yulin, and did not know what to say to him. Also, was it really just a coincidence that Yulin attended the party today? When she was thinking that, Yulin had already walked over. Took a deep breath, Anna felt that no matter how they were having a fight, they couldnt let others watch the fun, so she smiled. They were getting closer and closer, Anna stretched out her hand, and was ready to take Yulins arm, just like before. However, Yulin actually walked past her! Annas arm was still in air, and the smile on her face was still there, but Yulin was no longer in front of her. It happened so suddenly that the people around didnt react, and then, they started to talk to each other. What happened, isnt she Yulins girlfriend, why did Master Xiao ignore her? Maybe, they broke up. Maybe, this woman is not famous, and not very beautiful, Master Xiao must be just screwing around. Now he is tired, and then forget it. Well, she held her head high just now, now she be a joke. People should not be too proud, otherwise he will be a joke! The voices around became more and more unscrupulous, Annas face lost color. Anna was sad, not because of those sneers, but Yulin. He knew what this meant, yet he still did it, clearly deliberately giving her a hard time. The two of them, even if they couldnt be lovers, they didnt have to be like this, Yulin what exactly were you thinking? Dropping her arms, Anna walked to the corner and held back her tears with all her strength. Miss Xie? Hearing the voice, Anna quickly gathered her emotions and turned around, revealing a perfect smile. Editor Xiao Xiao. Unlike Anna who pretended to be an able woman, Xiao was a real able woman, she was exceptionally vigorous in work, and she had made her way in the fashion world by herself. Looking at the woman in front of her, Xiao smiled and said, Youre just like I thought, seemingly soft, but strong. Anna didnt understand what Xiao meant by that, so she just smiled and didnt say anything. This kind of you fits well with our magazines style. Anna was surprised and asked, Then what do you mean? I admire you and hope we have the opportunity to work together. Not expecting things to go this way, Anna couldnt contain the smile on her face at all and said with a smile, Really? Its really my pleasure. Editor Xiao, you must not be fooled by her performance. Anna still wanted to say something, but she heard a familiar voice behind her. Xiao looked straight at the man across from her, showing a confused expression, and asked, What does Master Xiao say about this? ncing lightly at Anna, Yulin said, Our big star Anna was so picky that even you took the initiative to find her, she simply does not care. Now she said its her pleasure, in fact, we dont know what she is thinking about. It was obvious that Yulin was here to pick a fight. This made Anna very angry. Although they were quarreling, work was work and private feelings were private feelings, how could he be so importunate because of that? Looking directly at Yulin, Anna also spoke very nonchntly: Master Xiao, your words are too much. You are not a roundworm in my stomach, how would you know what I am thinking? Smiling at Anna, but this smile, however, did not reach the bottom of Yulins eyes. Because you are at least my girlfriend, I believe that no one here will know you better than me. But Editor Xiao, I know a nice actress and would love to introduce her to you , this way please. Before Anna finished, Yulin interrupted her and took Editor Xiao, away with him. Xiao looked at Anna apologetically, she couldnt offend Yulin because of Anna, and said, Sorry, Miss Xie, well talkter. After saying that, Xiao and Yulin left together and walked over to the other side. There, stood a young and beautiful actress, who was wearing a long red dress, sultry and beautiful. Seeing that Yulin took Xiao over, she tried her best to please Editor Xiao, and even her face was a bit distorted. But those were no longer important to Anna, at this moment she only felt her eyes sore and wanted to cry. She knew Yulin well and knew that Yulin was telling her with his actions what would happen if she didnt rely on him. Indeed, there were many people on the scene waiting to please Yulin. But was it so unforgivable to not rely on him? Did she deserve it if she wanted to seed with her own skills? Anna could not think, but also wanted to curse him. And Yulin over there, did not look at Anna from the beginning to the end, he stood with a smile beside the actress, as if he had found a new love. Such a change made the people present instantly understand that Anna had turned into an ex-girlfriend, an ex-girlfriend who was not famous. The crowd treated her with gloating, contempt and ridicule, as well as pity and sighs. But their reaction, Anna did not care. She only wanted to know, Yulin really did not care about anything anymore? Was he capable of doing anything to get out of anger? She gently closed her eyes, Anna felt her heart ache. Rather, what should be done must continue to be done. Even though Anna was unhappy, she could not show it in front of others. Readjusting herself, Anna began to look for familiar faces in the field, or seniors she wanted to get to know. In this process, a woman wearing a trailing dress, walked past her. Oops, dont you even have eyes when you walk, you stepped on my dress! The womans voice was sharp and immediately made the crowd look over. Yulin also heard it, but he didnt turn around, he just held the wine ss in his hand tightly. Anna looked at her feet, there was a little distance from the womans dress. So, it was another one who came to pick a fight. But the woman who was looking for trouble looked very familiar. Anna thought about it and remembered that she was the woman who had just ttered her. This person was really realistic, just thought she was gaining power, so she came to tter her. Now that she had lost her power, then she began to pick a fight. She was really like a dog wagging its tail to beg for mercy. But Anna did not want to start an argument with her, she said in a low voice: Sorry. After saying that, Anna wanted to bypass this woman and walk away. But Annas low profile did not made the woman satisfied, she was full of disgust and said, Really stupid, people like you, how are you qualified toe here! The crowds gaze, which had been drifting to this side as if nothing was happening. Now when they saw they arguing, they immediately watched the fun. As for Anna, she had already had enough of this womans jeers, she frowned and said. Its not you invited me here, theres no need for you to worry about such a thing. You the woman was momentarily speechless by Annas counterattack, she thought for a moment and decided to touch her sore spot, Humph, be dumped, how dare you unt your bravado here, so cheeky! The womans words did work, Annas heart hurt. She did not want to continue this boring game, nor did she want to pay attention to what the woman was saying, but wanted to walk around her. But the woman was in the middle of something, so how could she let Anna go just like that? The woman suddenly called Annas name, and Anna stopped and turned her head slightly sideways. Look out! After saying that, a ss of water was sshed on Annas face. The womans face was full of surprise, as if the person who just sshed water was not her. Covering her lips with her hand, the woman said, Im really sorry, I just cant hold it, are you okay? Humph, she wouldnt know if she was okay or not? Anna calmly took out the handkerchief and red at the woman with fierce eyes. The woman froze for a moment, and it was this moment that Anna turned around and left straight away. The woman who came back to her senses was angry andined at Annas back: What kind of eyes, I said I didnt mean it, why are you looking at me like that, its really annoying! As the woman spoke, her eyes kept ncing at Yulin. Found that he had a smile at the corner of his mouth, she was very happy. She thought what just happened, Yulin had seen. If her behavior could make Yulin happy, then there was hope to make friends with him. The woman was not the only one who had such thoughts here. There were several actors also had same thought, but they couldnt do too much. But there were ways to make things difficult for her in secret. So, on Annas way out, an actor stopped Anna. Miss Xie, we have worked together before, do you still have an impression of me? A a little bit impressed. Since we know each other, lets have a drink. Anna was stunned and reminded, But I have to clean myself. At this moment, Anna, with water still dripping from her hair, looked wretched. But he did not care what Anna said, handed her a ss of wine, said enthusiastically: Aye, its not toote to have a drink before you go. Come on, Ill drink first. She had no choice but to drink the wine in the cup, hoping to get out of such a dilemma as soon as possible. But Anna drank the wine, only then did the trouble increase. Seeing Anna drinking, other actors also gathered around, one by one, all asking Anna to drink. One or two sses, Anna could still drink. But after drinking, they could always think of new excuses to make Anna keep drinking. One after another, Anna couldnt stand it anymore, her face was slightly red and her steps were weak. No, she couldnt drink any more. Anna frowned slightly and began to refuse to drink. This stirred up a hos nest, some people were not happy, began to say cold words, like she was famous and became arrogant, did not put the seniors in her eyes. Chapter 486: Chapter 486 The One Who Bullied Me Is You But Anna Xie made up her mind, just did not drink, so they could do nothing about it. But there was a bold man, even reached out to stop Anna, and even touched her body from time to time. Anna drank too much, her body was not very insensitive. She just wanted to go back to sleep and not think about anything. Miss Xie, are you very tired now and want to sleep? Yes. Then let me send you to rest. Okay. Just as the actor put his arm around Annas shoulders and was about to take her away, a strong wind came over and shook the actor away at once. Do you want to die? Yulin Xiao was full of shock and anger, and his eyes stared at the men fiercely. The crowd froze, thinking what happened, why did Yulin helped this woman, didnt they have no rtionship anymore? Yulin frowned and ordered those men, Pack your things and get out of Capital City immediately! Also, dont let me see you in the entertainment circle, otherwise, you will die! As soon as these words came out, those people immediately begged for mercy, hoping that Yulin would forgive them. But Yulin was not moved at all, and even told his people to drag these people out and not to make any more noise to him. His actions made people dumbfounded, they simply could not understand what Yulin actually mean. And the person in his arms, moved slightly. Yulin, you are noisy! Yulin frowned more tightly and rebuked: Are you a pig, just let people bully you! The one who bullied me is you, Yulin, youre the pig! Its your fault, its all your fault!!! It seems that you still dont know you are wrong! Saying that, Yulin picked up Anna horizontally and left with big steps. Seeing the scene just now, the crowd gathered together and talked about it. So, the two were just arguing and didnt break up. God, luckily I didnt do anything to Anna just now, otherwise I would have been in trouble. The actress who had just deliberately sought trouble with Anna had gone limp to the ground, she already knew what she was going to face in the future. As for Editor-in-Chief Xiao Xiao, she looked at the direction Anna left and slightly hooked her lips. She said to the assistant beside her, Make arrangements to prepare for the cooperation project with Anna. OK. Yulin drove Anna home, and the whole journey was fast. Anna leaned on the back of the seat, swaying , she was very ufortable. Finally, she couldnt stand it and pped the car door, protesting, Can you drive slower, Im dizzy. Now that you know youre ufortable, why did you just drink too much. Although he was mocking, Yulin still slowed down the speed to make the car smoother. Slightly narrowing her eyes and looking sideways at Yulin, Anna hummed and said, Its just because of you, if it wasnt because you deliberately made things difficult, would those people havee to trouble me? The one who doesnt want to rely on me is you, Im just doing what you want, let you face everything with your own strength. Yes, I just want to face everything by my own power, why do you suddenlye out! Annas questioning, made Yulin speechless. Re-closing her eyes, Anna curled up like a kitten and muttered, I just want to rely on myself and move up one step at a time, is that so unforgivable? You are not unforgivable, you just met me. Yulin was silent and then asked, Did you regret meeting me? The answer to Yulin was a long silence. He looked over, but found that Anna had fallen asleep. You are really a pig, just eat and sleep! The next day- Anna woke up with a splitting headache. Walking out of the room, Anna saw Qiqi cleaning the room and asked, Qiqi, how did Ie back yesterday? Seeing Anna wake up, Qiqi immediately wanted to know some gossip. Leaving the mop behind, Qiqi immediately approached Anna and said, It was Master Xiao who sent you back personally. You two, reconciled, right? Reconciled? Anna looked confused, shook her head and said, I dont think so, because, I remember that we seemed to have quarreled. Ah, why did you fight again? Oops, I cant remember, my head hurts. Seeing Anna with this look, Qiqi was helpless. But looking at her ufortable look, Qiqi couldnt ask any questions, she only said, I made some porridge for you, Ill bring it to you, have some first. Thanks. Qiqi went to serve the porridge, and Anna sat on the sofa with her eyes closed. Suddenly, her phone rang in her hand. Lazily picking it up, Anna said Hello. Anna, youre awake? Yes, I just woke up. Then pack up ande to the officeter to start a week of physical training. Anna was stunned and asked, Why is this so sudden? Remember Editor Xiao? She is very satisfied with you and has decided to work with you for the next magazine cover. In order for you to be in the best shape, you must train in advance. Hearing the good news, Annas eyes changed and then said in a calm tone, I know. Why do you sound so t, what a great opportunity, you have to get excited and cooperate. Anna hesitated for a moment and asked, Editor Xiao, is it really because she appreciate me that she is going to work with me? Yes. Although she got the answer, Anna didnt believe it totally. Anna, I know what youre worried about, but sometimes, you think too much. You are a very promising actress, what youck now, is a stage for you to shine. Youre going to be popr, sooner orter, and whats the harm in having the opportunity to stand at the top of the entertainment industry a little sooner? Maybe, Im overthinking it. Cheer up, all you have to do now is to seize the opportunity. Hmm, got it. Then pack up ande to the office as soon as you can, we have a lot of tasks to do. Okay. Although her heart was in turmoil, Anna did not want to let her private mood affect her work, she adjusted herself and soon got into her work. In a twinkling, it was the day of the photo shoot. After a few days of training, Anna had improved a lot, from her grooming to her glowing appearance, she was like a glowing pearl that caught peoples eyes. In the camera, Anna made various postures freely and cooperated with the cameraman. Afterpleting a set of styling, Anna took a short break while applying makeup. But just when she closed her eyes to recuperate, she suddenly heard the sound ofmotion. Xiao was discussing the details of the set with the staff, and when she heard the sound, she looked back. And with this look, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows in surprise. Master Xiao!? This address made the end of Annas eyebrows move. But she did not move, nor did she look sideways. Yulin first looked around and spoke with Xiao only after confirming that Anna was there. Today, we are here to discuss sponsorship. I Remember Editor Xiao saidst time that there was a page that could be reserved for me to promote ourpanys newly released products. Xiao heard these words and immediately understood. This kind of trivial matter, just left it to the staff to do it, why he came here to discuss personally? It was clear that he had other purpose. Of course, Xiao would not let it clear, but nodded seriously and said, Of course, if Master Xiao is interested, we can talk about the details right now. No, lets talk about it after you finish. Okay, just wait a moment. Xiao turned back around and looked in the direction of Anna. That woman was still putting on her makeup, and there was not fluctuation visible on her face. If it was someone else, she was afraid that at this moment, she would have rushed over excitedly and please Yulin. But Anna would never do so, either this woman had a deep heart and knew how to put a long line to catch a big fish, or she, was different, not willing to grovel. Xiao did not know which kind of people Anna belongs to. But this was not important to her. Discovering a promising star and finding a sponsor for the magazine, todays task had been aplished, and the rest was helping others attain their aims. She smiled slightly, and when she turned around, she looked at her assistant. The assistant nodded, then walked to her side and whispered something. Xiao raised her eyebrows, turned around, and gave an apologetic smile to Yulin. Im sorry, something happened suddenly in the editorial department, and I need to go back to have a meeting urgently. Take your time. After finishing to Yulin, Xiao walked to Anna again and said, Miss Xie, about half an hour, the shooting will continue, just have a rest. Okay. Xiao led a group of people to leave, and inside the studio, only Yulin and Anna were left. The sudden silence made both of them look a little ufortable. You You They spoke at the same time and stopped at the same time. Yulin leaned backward on the railing, arms around his chest, raised his jaw at Anna, and said, You first. Anna lightly bit her red lips and hesitated before she said a very polite sentence. Have you been busy with worktely? Yulin, of course, was not satisfied. He lightly hummed and turned his head sideways, and said in a mocking tone, Busy, busy as hell, not thinking about anything. Thats good. Annas words, as if displeasing Yulin, he immediately questioned: Good? Its good? Anna looked at Yulin and said, Isnt it good to live life to the fullest? Anna, not everyone is like you and likes to abuse themselves with work! Seeing that Yulin was about to lose his temper again, Anna helplessly said, Forget it, lets not talk about this topic, well have another fightter. Hmph, you still know that talking about this will offend me, I thought you wanted me to die because of your words. Anna originally wanted to talk calmly with Yulin. But just after some words, they were at swords points again, which made Anna a little tired. Slightly lowering her eyes, Anna said, Yulin, dont talk like that, Im a little tired. Annas initiative to show weakness did not make Yulin give up his snappy words, instead he frowned and asked, Being with me makes you feel very tired? Thats not what I meant. Then what do you mean? I just hope you dont talk with a thorn in your side, and since we are meeting, lets talk properly. If we are quarreling, what is the point of meeting? Yulin hummed, put his hands in his pockets and said, I am not as conscious as the big star Anna, I cant say the big words, I only know tough when I am happy, and quarrel if I am not happy. So are you happy now? Unhappy, very unhappy! Since we are both unhappy, why do we torture each other? These words made Yulin stunned, then he red at Anna fiercely and questioned in a cold voice, Anna, what do you mean by that! I Forget it, youd better stop, make me angry, you cant afford the consequences of this! Before Anna finished, Yulin turned around and left, his face as ck as carbon. Only after walking to the parking lot and sitting in the car, did Yulin realize what he had done. Originally, he wanted to see if Anna had a good time in the past days, he missed her and wanted to talk to her. But why every time he wanted to get closer to her, they pushed each other further away? Was it his own fault, or did Anna not know whats good for her? Yulin closed his eyes and felt that he had experienced so much, but never had a moment when he was as overwhelmed as he was now. Inside the dessert store, Anna sat on the window seat and took off her sunsses. The two little girls on the other side were talking about Anna. Now when they saw her take off her sses, they immediately became very excited. They finally held hands and walked over together. May I ask if you are Anna? Yes. Oops, its really her! Well, can we take a picture together? Sure. Thank you, youre so nice. Seeing that Anna didnt refuse, the two girls smiled sweetly. After taking a photo, the two girls treated it as a treasure. And Anna remained very calm. Chuxue Ye teasingly pushed her arm,ughing and saying, Well, youve be a big star now, there are people wanting to take a photo with you when you go out. The current Anna, walking on the street, would asionally be recognized. Although she was still not used to it, Anna had tried to adapt to it, hoping she could be more decent. Facing her friends jokes, Annaughed and said, You guys just dont mind me. Of course not, being around a big star, maybe I can also be in an entertainment newspaper. Chuxue smiled sweetly, like a porcin doll.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, Yiyao Duan, who was sitting with her, had her head hanging slightly, as if she was thinking about something. After not seeing Yiyao speak for a long time, Chuxue said, Sister Yiyao, whats wrong with you today, you dont seem to be happy. Yiyao smiled a little constrainedly and said, Really? Maybe, I didnt sleep wellst night. Is brother bothering you again? Well, Ill talk to him when we get back, even if you love each other so much, he cant ignore your health. Yiyao blushed because of Chuxues words, and she reprimanded in a low voice, Chuxue, dont talk nonsense. Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit strange, Anna stood up and volunteered to say, Its been a long time since I made coffee, Ill make coffee for you. Chapter 487: Chapter 487 I Want To Be Part Of You Good, Anna Xie is good at making coffee. The coffee she makes smells great. As soon as someone mentioned food, Chuxue Ye forgot about what just happened and put all her interest in the coffee. Walking behind the counter, Anna skillfully made the coffee. Qiqi looked at Anna and said with a frown, Anna, you have lost a lot of weight in these two days. Anna didnt care much about it and said, I cant help it. I have to lose weight in order to make movies. Hearing this, Qiqi shook her head repeatedly and said, Hey, looking at you like this, I am heartbroken. As a good friend, I cant bear to see you get hurt, let alone Yulin Xiao. Thinking of Yulin, Anna smiled bitterly and said, Hes angry at me so he doesnt care if Im fat or thin. Just because you both like each other, he does not talk to you. As long as you guys love each other, both of you will be heartbroken. Even if he does, he wont show it to you, which is more aggrieved. In this way, he didnt have a good time. Seeing Qiqi sigh and always speak for Yulin, Anna looked at her and jokingly said, What benefits you receive, why do you speak for Yulin at all times? I dont speak for anyone. I just cant stand you. Me? Qiqi nodded and said, Its obvious that you also care in your heart, but you dont say anything. Anna, if you still want to be with Yulin, you guys need to talk to each other. Talk to him? Thinking about her words, Anna looked down and didnt answer her. The hot coffee wafted out the fragrant smell. Anna put the coffee cup on the tray, looked down and said, Ill take the coffee out. It was obvious that Anna was avoiding the topic. Qiqi looked at her back and sighed helplessly. Just as Anna was making the coffee, a man walked into the dessert store in a very dashing manner. Sitting beside Chuxue, Yulin asked unpleasantly, Why did you call me here for nothing? Why, cant I ask you out to chat if theres nothing? Hurry up and say what do you want me to do, Im busy. I know youre busy. But I hope you remember what you said just now and dont regret itter. Coffees here. Hearing a sweet voice, Yulin did not speak again. Seeing Yulin, Anna was stunned for a moment but soon she continued to do what needed to be done. Putting two cups of coffee on the table, Anna sat opposite to Yulin and did not speak. Seeing Yulin keep staring at Anna, Chuxue showed a smile. Chuxue reached out and knocked the table in front of Yulin and said, Yulin, arent you very busy, then you can go first. She Yulin knew that Chuxue was deliberately saying that so he red at her. He picked up a cup of coffee and drank it. Chuxue protested, Hey, thats my coffee! Who says its yours, is your name on it? You call it, it will reply to you? After he drank the coffee, Yulin still said such words, which made Chuxue so angry that she gritted her teeth. Forget it, I do not drink it. Anyway, Anna made me a lot of coffee. But not everyone can drink coffee made by the star. Yulin snorted, So what if shes a star? She still has to listen to others so she is so tired. Anna slightly raised her eyebrows and said, Work is not divided into nobility or baseness. Its not shame to live ording to your own heart. But some people have to make things difficult for themselves. They originally have a very good future but they want to ask for trouble. In addition to the fact that they are stupid, I really cant find other reasons. Thats because you cant understand others. How else do you want me to understand? You want to fight for your job by yourself. Ill let you go. You do not want to get involved with me, I avoid you everywhere. So now, youre happy, youre satisfied? At first, Yulin was able to control his temper. But gradually, he began to shout and scream, speaking out his discontent. And Chuxue and Yiyao Duan looked at each other speechless. It was really hard to let Yulin say such humble words. Hearing Yulins words, Anna didnt know what to speak. She only knew that Yulin was heartbroken. And the person who made him heartbroken was her. Anna did not speak but Yulin was still continuing to ask. Now, I cant figure out what kind of status I have in your heart. Am I a boyfriend, or a liability? There were other customers in the store. When they heard the argument, they were peeking over to this side. Anna felt embarrassed so she lowered her voice and said, Yulin, dont be crazy, there are other people here. Since I met you, Ive done a lot of crazy things. I dont care, you answer me now! Anna was very embarrassed and Yulin needed to know what she was thinking. Seeing this situation, Chuxue hastened to mediate, Everyone calm down, calm down. We drink coffee first. But Yulin seemed to have not heard that and kept staring at Anna, as if he was waiting for her answer. Yiyao took the opportunity to drag Chuxues hand, signaling Chuxue to follow her and leave. Leaving there, Chuxue was confused. Why are you so nosy and call both of them here? Now, its getting out of hand. Chuxue still felt aggrieved. She frowned and said: I was thinking that its been so long, they should also have been calm down. Who would have thought that they can still quarrel now? You shouldnt have called them here. What should we do now? Yiyao looked back at them who were at a standstill and said, When things go wrong, lets take Anna away and dont let Yulin lose his temper. Will it be that exaggerated? You still dont know that Yulin has been holding back from getting angry? But now, he can hardly control his temper and anything will make him lose his temper. You also know his temper. If he cant hold back his temper, then the situation is out of our control. I know. Chuxue nodded and then began to stare at Yulin, hoping that he must control his temper here, otherwise, her store would suffer again. However, Chuxues worry did note true. Yulin waited for a long time but did not wait for Annas response. He was gradually disappointed. In the end, Anna still did not love him enough. Unexpectedly, Yulin who was very good at pleasing girls would also have the time to be disliked by women. Yulinughed at himself and then got up and left. Seeing that Yulin was leaving, Anna wanted to call out to him. But after calling out to him, what did she want to say? Maybe even Anna herself didnt know. Gently closing her eyes, Anna felt that she was really too stupid. Walking out of the dessert store, Yulin found two girls chattering and discussing. Its Anna! Im so lucky that meet a star. Lets take a picture with her, remember to make me look pretty. Yes, yes! The two young girls walked into the store one after the other with a smile on their faces. However, Yulin despised them. Only vulgar people like vulgar stars! Outside the high gray wall, there were two people standing. One of them was wearing a uniform and had a serious expression as he said something to the other one. The other one, carrying a bag, listened carefully with her head bowed, nodding from time to time. Well, I hope you can learn a lesson from it. Go back and be a good person. Dont disappoint your parents expectations of you. Hearing the word parents, Ziying Duan blinked her eyes with remorse. But soon, she calmed down again. After bowing to the police, Ziying turned around and left. She finally left this prison and regained her freedom. During this time in the prison, she had thought a lot. Perhaps, she was really wrong before. Pursuing something that did not belong to her made her lose more precious things. Not only did she harm herself, she also harmed Yiyao and her innocent child. Thinking about this, Ziying took a deep breath and felt her heart was in pain. But fortunately, everything still could be repaired before a bigger mistake was made. Ziying cheered herself up, hoping that there was still a chance to start all over again. However, she was surprised that her father, who had always loved her, did note to pick her up. Ziying also knew that she had done so many wrong things so her father must be very angry. It was understandable that her dad didnt want toe to see her. When she got hometer and saw her parent, she would make amends to them. As long as they were together, there was always a way to start over. Ziying returned to her familiar home by bus. But, why were they so quiet today? She took out the key and opened the door, only smelled the strong smell of medicine, but there was no sound. Ziying suddenly got scared. She wanted to run away but she still walked step by step to the door of her mom and dads bedroom. The bedroom door was slightly open and when Ziying pushed it, it opened. The sound of the door opening woke up her mother. She was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes, followed the direction of the sound and looked over. The moment her mother saw Ziying, she was in a trance and thought she was dreaming. Until Ziying ran to her side, her mother only knew that she was really back. Looking at her mothers vicissitudes, Ziying cried and choked up. She asked, Mom, whats wrong with you? Ziying, is it really you? Its me, Im back. Ziyings mother smiled and then raised her hand and pped her! ThwackContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Her mothers attitude changed so quickly that Ziying waspletely stunned. But Ziyings mother didnt give her a chance to react and then hit her with her fist. Her mother hit Ziying so hard that she felt a lot of pain. Ziying subconsciously got up and dodged and her eyes were red with pain. But because of Ziyings dodging, her mother fell to the ground. Mom! Ziyings mother seemed to have not heard her daughters cries. She propped herself up on her arms and crawled toward Ziying as if she wanted to tear her apart. Seeing her mother moved like that, Ziyings face was pale. She didnt care about being beaten and she hurriedly held her mother. Mom, what happened to your legs? What else can they be? Thanks to you, I am disabled! What? Only two months, why would this happen? Ziying was astonished and asked, What about dad? Didnt he take you to a doctor? Why are you disabled? Your father? Hearing Ziyings words, her mother thought about her husband and then bawled. What the hell was going on? Ziying was anxious and was about to ask more questions when she suddenly saw a photo. It was a ck and white photo of a smiling man. Ziying was more than familiar with this man because he used to support her and give her warmth. No matter what she did, she could rely on him. And now Ziying sat paralyzed on the ground, unable to believe it. Its impossible, its impossible Ziyings motherughed miserably and said, Is it impossible? With a disobedient daughter like you, whats impossible? Because of all the things you did, your father was so exhausted to look for many people to help. He just hoped you wont suffer too much in the prison. Because he didnt have enough rest, when he was crossing the road Ziyings mother had not finished her words but Ziying already knew what her mother was going to say. How could such a thing happen in the world? Ziying already had nothing left but a warm family that could give her sce. But now, the family had broken up and all this happened because of Ziying. How could Ziying ept this! Her mother ignored the fact that Ziying kept crying and ordered, Ziying, go away and dont appear in front of me again or Im really afraid of what Ill do. Ziying immediately shook her head and refused, Im not leaving. This is my home! Youre not leaving? Are you satisfied only if I die? Mom Her mother closed her eyes, tears flowing down her face. As soon as I saw you, I thought of your father covered in b***d and he couldnt sleep all night. You go now, dont torture me! If you dont leave, take a knife and kill me, let me die so that I dont have to live like this! Ziying was scared. How could her mother, who obviously loved her so much before, say that she didnt want her? But, where am I going? Thats your business. Youre the one who did all these things. Even if you regret it, you have to continue your life. I wont stop you no matter what you want to do. Mom, I dont want to go! But I dont want to see you! Ziying was shocked by her mothers yell. She shivered, picked up the luggage on the ground and ran out. Standing downstairs, Ziying ran into familiar people. They had heard about what Ziying had done and talked about her. They also said things that Ziying had not even heard of. Chapter 488: Chapter 488 Crazy Revenge They are really pathetic. Good days are ruined by their daughter. I heard that the man of that family had an ident and his wife is paralyzed in bed. They are good people, how do they end up like this? Its the daughter who broke up the family. In my opinion, that daughter is clearly a scourge, turning a good life into this. The crowds chatter was getting louder and louder and Ziying Duan could no longer stand it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She dragged her luggage, walked away quickly, ran to went to a ce where no one was and began to cry bitterly. She cried until she was so weak that she couldnt even stand up. Looking at the distant sky, Ziying seemed to see the loving eyes of her father. He had always loved Ziying and Ziying also relied on him. But now, her belief copsed and she waspletely panicked. Why do this to me, why! The police told her to start over. Thest time her father saw her, he also told her to reflect on herself. Now, she knew she was wrong and was willing to change, but no one was willing to see her repent. In that case, she wanted to be as mean as ever. Let all those who have hurt her and her family die! Carrying a te of snacks over, Chuxue Ye looked at the empty seat and asked, Where is Yulin Xiao? Hes gone. Howe he left so early? He hasnt tasted my newly made dessert yet. Anna Xie took a sip of juice and teased, Rude person like him cant taste anything, but just fool around. Hearing such ament, Chuxue couldnt help butugh and said, In this world, youre the only one who dares to say that about him. Yiyao Duan stood behind Chuxue, picked up her bag and said, Well, its gettingte, lets go. Dont go now. These snacks are not eaten yet. Im losing weight, so I wont eat. Saying that, Yiyao looked at Anna and said, Anna, let me take you back. I wont bother you, will I? No. Its not out of my way. Seeing that they decided happily like this, Chuxue was speechless. No one liked her snacks? Sitting in the car, Anna looked at Yiyaos side face and suddenly remembered Chuxuesment about her. She pursed her lips and hesitated and then asked, Yiyao you dont mind me calling you like this, right? Of course not. Do you also think I should make up with Yulin? Yiyao just said, How I think is meaningless. The key is how you think about this kind of thing. But if this kind of thing happens to you, how are you going to handle it? I will make myself stronger. When one day, you can appear where you should be in a dignified manner, then it means that you get the status and fame and youre a better match for him. At this time, no one will say you are not good enough for him. Yiyaos words gave Anna a vision of the future. But soon, she came back to reality. She looked downward and said, Yiyao, what you said is exactly what I was thinking. But bing as strong as Yulin seems to be the task that I can never aplish in my life. I think you misunderstood what I meant. Anna was surprised and asked, Whats wrong? What I mean by getting stronger is not being famous or starting apany that is as good as his. Rather, you realize your dream and no longer have to depend on others to live. You are working hard for that right now and you are doing well. It wont be long before you be an A-list actress in China. At that time, you have realized your dream and you will be iparably strong and fulfilling. You will not be defeated by others because the only person who can really defeat you is yourself. Hearing Yiyaos words, Anna was shocked. Something in her heart was slowly melting and disappearing. Instead, a hard armor grew and wrapped Annas heart firmly. With a smile, she looked at Yiyao and said, Yiyao, after listening to your words, I feel that I suddenly have a goal in my life. Moreover, I am not confused anymore and know what Im working for. Im happy to help you. I hope that what I said to you was useful. Of course its useful. At the very least, I am not at a lost now and I know what I should do. In fact, my words only told you the goal in the future. In fact, after these few days, you have almost figured it out and you just need someone to give you encouragement. No matter what, thank you very much. Chuxue is right, youre a perfect woman. Its really a blessing in my life to know you. Perfect? Yiyao suddenly smiled bitterly and said, In this world, no one is perfect. Everyone has unspeakable hardships no matter how shiny they look. When Yiyao said this, she was a bit sad, which did not match her beauty. Anna wanted to ask a question but on second thought, she thought it was very rude so she didnt ask. The car turned a corner and Yiyao was about to get on the bridge when she noticed a ck car that was rushing over quickly. Yiyao felt that the person was very dangerous. With a tight frown, Yiyao changed her mind and crossed under the bridge and speeded up. But the car behind her kept following, rushing over recklessly and ramming into Yiyaos car. Be careful! Yiyao reached out to protect Annas head, take this steering wheel with one hand, calm and collected. Anna was startled and looked up at the back. Her face turned pale. The ck car behind her was crashed but kept chasing them. Is that person crazy, why does she want to hit our car? Of course she is a crazy person even she wants to die! Yiyao saw the driver in that car. It was Ziying who had disappeared for some time. It seemed that the life in prison didnt make Ziying reflect instead she became more vicious and continued to do crazy things. People like her really did not deserve pity! Yiyao was ready to give Ziying a lesson. Making a sharp turn, Yiyao turned her car around. But when Yiyao was approaching Ziyings car, she found that a crying little girl was standing between two cars! The child was scared and stood on the road, crying. The childs mother wanted to rush over to save her but was stopped by passers-by. In this tense moment, Yiyao could only grit her teeth and turn around. Ziying seized this opportunity and rushed straight to Yiyao. This time, there was a thick bridge pile in front of Yiyao. Her car hit it hard and because of the impact, it turned a corner and slid to the side. And there was a turquoise sea there With a loud sound, the car fell into the sea. Jumping down from the car, Ziying stared at the sea. In the chase, she was also injured and had b***d on her face. But as if she did not feel the pain, she just stared at the calm sea and muttered, It is over. Its all over. The sound of police cars came from far and the passers-by cooperated with the police and subdued Ziying. During the whole process, Ziying did not resist at all as if she did not care whether she was alive or dead. She hadpleted thest mission in life, which was revenge. From now on, they did not owe each other. As soon as the police heard that a car had fallen into the sea, they immediately called a rescue team to arrange for men and cranes. As for the people who gathered around the beach, they shook their heads. They fell into the sea with the car. Maybe they wont survive. The killer was too ruthless. Just when the crowd was sighing, Yiyao was underwater and unbuckled herself and Annas seat belt. At the same time, she struggled to swim with the unconscious Anna. When she became closer and closer to the sea surface, Yiyao knew that victory was in sight. But she had no strength left. During the chase, both Yiyao and Anna were injured. To protect Anna, Yiyaos injury was more serious. The b***d on her forehead just seeped out and dissolved in the sea without a trace. The seawater, like a huge sea, was sucking away all of Yiyaos strength. Just after Yiyao dragged Anna out of the water, someone found them. Those two people are here! As soon as the rescue team heard that, they immediately rushed over and reached out to catch Anna first. However, when they tried to grab Yiyao, she let go of her hand and she slowly sank underwater. Quickly, go down and save her Anna seemed to have had a long dream. In the dream, she floated as if she was in a sea. Anna felt fear so she wanted to scream and escape. But she had no strength so she could only go with the flow, not knowing where to float to. Until, Anna heard a voice, calling her name. Anna, Anna It was Yulin! In this moment, Anna found the courage. She didnt want to keep floating. She still had her dream and had someone she wanted to love and she couldnt be stuck here for the rest of her life! With courage in her heart, Anna struggled to paddle her limbs to break out of this boundless world of chaos. She tried harder and harder. Finally, there was a light in her world. Anna opened her eyes and looked around bewilderedly. Where was this? The room was quiet and there was the scent of lilies in the air. Anna looked around and she was a little confused. What happened, had she lost her memory? Anna tried to recall but felt a pain in her forehead. Subconsciously she touched the forehead and Anna found that her forehead was wrapped up in something. She pressed it gently and she felt a little pain. Anna was even more panicked this time. Just as she struggled and was about to sit up, someone pushed open the door. Youre awake, Miss Xie! When the nurse saw Anna awake, she immediately went to her side and helped her to lie down. Anna was desperate. She didnt want to lie down. She wanted to see what it was like around her! But the nurse didnt know what Anna was thinking. She turned around and ran out of the ward, looked for the doctor to report the situation. This time, Anna became alone again. But such silence didntst long. The doctors walked quickly into the room and began a series of examinations on Anna. Doctor, how is she? Just when Anna was getting impatient, a low male voice came over, making Anna feel at ease. Miss Xie is fine. She just needs to recuperate. Hearing these words, Yulin was relieved. Pushing aside the crowd, Yulin walked to Annas front with urgent and anxious expression. Anna looked at him and then looked at the people around, looking a little frightened. Seeing Annas uneasiness, Yulin dismissed the crowd and then sat next to Anna and reached out to hold her hand. The warmth in his palms made Anna slowly calm down and was able to start thinking. What is this all about, why am I in the hospital? Yulin said in a gentle voice, You and Yiyao had a car ident and fell into the sea, do you remember? The car ident Anna tried to recall and finally thought of that moment when she fell into the water. When she remembered this terrifying memory, Anna involuntarily held Yulins hand and trembled a little, saying, That crazy woman ran into us! Yulin held Annas shoulders immediately and said soothingly, Yes, she did but it is all right now. She is arrested and wonte back to hurt you. Moreover, I protect you. You are very safe. Yulins words made Anna slowly calm down. Tilting her head to look at Yulin, Anna asked, What about Yiyao? I still remember that after falling into the water, it was Yiyao that kept protecting me, how is she doing now? Hearing these words, Yulin was silent. Seeing that Yulin didnt say anything, Anna felt uneasy again. She grabbed the corner of Yulins clothes and asked nervously, Yulin, why dont you say anything! Yulin hesitated for a moment and said, Yiyao, she is in the next room. Shes still in aa. Anna was stunned instantly, shaking her head in disbelief. God, how could this happen Dont be sad, she will definitely get through this. Yulinsfort did not make Anna feel better. She lowered her head and kept shaking her head in pain, saying, If Yiyao hadnt saved me, she definitely wouldnt have be like this now. Its my fault, why am I so useless! The person who is really to me is that crazy woman, she is the culprit! Do you know why did that woman hit our car? Yulin frowned tightly and said, I know. That womans name is Ziying, she likes Jingyan Ye and has done a lot of crazy things for him but ended up in jail. I thought that she would start over after she got out of prison. I didnt expect that she is still so stupid. Chapter 489: Chapter 489 The Inescapable Topic Anna Xie was not interested in Ziying Duans grudge. She only cared about Yiyao Duans situation. Looking up at Yulin Xiao, Anna said in a pleading tone, I want to see Yiyao. Annas eager eyes made Yulin unable to refuse. He nodded his head and said, Well, Ill go find the wheelchair, you wait a moment. Yiyao was right next door to Anna. At this moment, she was lying quietly on the hospital bed with a pale face. Her dashing face did not move. The calm eyes were tightly closed so no one could see the light in them. Seeing Yiyao like this, Anna felt devastated. They just came out of the dessert store and talked about life philosophy but now maybe she would never see Yiyao again. Anna could not hold back her tears and choked up as she called out, Yiyao Jingyan Ye had been with her for several nights with red b***d in his eyes. He looked at Yiyao and there was a glint of pain in his eyes. Patting Jingyans shoulder, Yulin said, Anna stays with her. Come out and take a break. Jingyan did not say anything and turned to follow Yulin to the rooftop. Yulin handed a cigarette to Jingyan. They lit the cigarettes and exhaled smoke. Jingyans eyes were filled with fatigue and worry. Think about how to deal with Ziying? In the past, I remembered our previous rtionship so I didnt let her die. But now, she dares to hurt Yiyao, I will never allow her do that again. He said calmly but Yulin knew that Ziying did thest thing that Jingyan could stand. This time, she was never going toe to a good end. I still think that if you dont do anything, I will think of a solution. Since you handle it, there is no need for me to worry about it. She made Anna injured. Yulin certainly could not stand by and do nothing. Butpared to Jingyan, he was still lucky. After all, Anna was already out of danger and she was awake. But Yiyao Looking in the direction of the ward, Yulin sighed. Reaching out and patting Jingyans shoulder, Yulin said, Dont worry. Yiyao will definitely wake up. She has gone through so much hardship. This is naturally not difficult for her. Its just that I said I would protect her, but what have I done when she encounters danger again and again? I am really bad! Jingyan raised his hand and viciously smashed it on the railing and he was so sad. Things are unpredictable, dont me yourself too much. I think Yiyao doesnt want to see you depressed like this either. Jingyan took a deep breath and controlled his emotions. By the time he looked up again, he had be calm and wise again. Well, lets go back. Back to the ward, they saw Anna sit by the bed with teardrops still hanging under her eyes. Obviously, she had just cried. Seeing someoneing back, Anna was busy wiping the corners of her eyes. Yulin put his arm around Annas shoulder and gave her silentfort. Anna raised her head and said, I think you guys must have to deal with a lot of things so let me take care of Yiyao during the time you are not in the hospital. That will be my amends. But youre also injured and you havent healed yet. My injury is not serious. Im fine. And the doctor also said that moving around more is good for recovery. Yulin was tempted to refuse this offer. But he knew that Anna wanted to do something for Yiyao so that she could feel better. After ncing at Jingyan and seeing that Jingyan did not object, Yulin nodded his head and said somewhat helplessly, Alright then. After getting permission, Anna smiled. Next, when Anna had nothing to do, she would run over to Yiyaos ward and chat with her. Although Yiyao couldnt hear, Anna kept talking to her. On this day, Anna took her medicine and was ready to go to Yiyaos ward. As soon as she opened the door, Anna saw a familiar figure. Chuxue Ye? Hearing the voice, Chuxue turned back with red eyes. Ive wanted toe and see you guys for a long time but Zhao Nangong said that I was too emotional and would affect your recovery so he wouldnt let mee. Today, he finally allows me toe and see you guys. She tilted her head to look at Yiyao and her eyes turned red again. How could this happen? Ziying really deserves to die! Anna could understand Chuxues feelings very well. When she just woke up, she also med others. But at this moment, she didnt want to waste her precious time on irrelevant people. Anna put the flowers in a vase and said, Its useless to me others now. Now I only hope that Yiyao will wake up sooner. The doctor said that Yiyao has gore in her head and she will wake up when it is almost absorbed. We have to be strong. We cant let Yiyao wake up and see us crying. Hearing these words, Chuxue stopped crying and said, Anna, you are so strong. With frustration in her eyes, Anna said, Its useless to be weak. It will only make your opponents think you can be bullied and then they bully you even more. Anna, what have you been through in the past? Anna was stunned for a moment, smiled and said, Nothing. I just said what I thought. You are all so strong. I cant be vulnerable either. Rubbing her eyes, Chuxue patted her cheeks and said, Since tomorrow, Ille to the hospital and well take care of Yiyao together. Well. Chuxue had just been crying but now that she had calmed down, she realized that there was a white book in Annas hand. Whats that? This, Anna held it up and shook it, saying, is the script. My agent said that he arranged a y for me in the second half of the year. I just study it while I am there. Anna, youre still a patient. You dont have to work so hard. No matter I am sick or not, I need to work hard. As long as I want to do something, no matter where I am, I can do that. Looking at Annas smile, Chuxue said, I feel like that you seem to be different somewhere. Looking at Yiyao on the hospital bed, Anna said, After so much experience, if I am still hesitant, Yiyao shouldnt have saved me. Reaching out to hold Annas slightly cold hand, Chuxue said, We will all get better. Well, definitely! Anna and Chuxue looked at each other and smiled, giving each other strength. At this moment, someone came over and knocked on the door. Miss Xie, someone is looking for you and is waiting in your ward. Looking for me? Anna thought for a moment and thought that it could be Qiqi. However, when Anna saw the woman in the ward, she was stunned. Mom? The middle-aged woman standing in the ward was calm and gentle and dressed inly. Although she was a little old, through the eyebrows, she still had glimpses of her youthful beauty. When Annas mother saw Anna, she was slightly surprised. Anna, how did you get hurt? Anna subconsciously covered her forehead and said, That, I got injured while filming, but its no longer a big problem now. It wont take long to heal. Annas mother nodded her head and said as normal. Anna, mom came to look for you this time because I read the previous report about your aunt and cousin Anna knew her mother was sure to talk about it. Anna suddenly felt a little cold. It used to be the same way. No matter what happened to Anna, whether it was good or bad, her mother would not pay much attention. On the contrary, no matter what happened, as long as it got involved with aunt and cousin, her mother would be very worried. Just like now. She was injured but her mother did not care about her and started talking about her aunt. She bowed her head and her long and slender eyshes covered her sadness. Her mother hadnt realized how her behaviors had affected Anna. She bowed her head slightly and said, I know that they are very offensive but they are rtives after all, we cant be too cruel. Then, mom, what do you want me to do? Your aunt and cousin have been in jail. Its not honorable to be in prison and it will have an effect on the future. Otherwise, you think of a way to get them out? Annaughed lightly and asked, And then what, let them continue to harm me? Mom, do you even know what they have done to me? What can they do to you? You must have misunderstood. Misunderstanding? Just because of the misunderstanding, I almost died and almost never saw you again! You wont feel regret even if you dont have me anymore? The more Anna said, the more excited she became, which in turn made Annas mother somewhat overwhelmed. Anna, what nonsense are you talking about? What I said is all true. I didnt want to hurt anyone. It was all because my aunt and cousin were insatiable and kept forcing me step by step. So you wont help them? Anna clenched her fists and said, Letting my aunt and cousin get the lesson they deserve will also allow them to be good people. But they are your rtives! Then when they framed me, why didnt they think that I was their family too? When they can use me, theye to me and ask me for help. When they cant use me, they start to harm me. I do not want have such rtives! You Annas mother was not an articte person and her daughter who had always thoughtful suddenly became stubborn and she did not know what to say.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just as they were standing face to face, someone pushed the door and walked in. Anna, what are you arguing about? Yulin walked in and immediately the atmosphere changed. Seeing this man who was very well dressed, her mother was surprised. Yulin naturally saw her mother as well. Judging from her and Annas demeanor, he thought they must know each other and moreover they should know each other well. Who are you? Hello, I am Annas boyfriend, Yulin. Annas mother was stunned for a moment with a little embarrassed. Im Annas mother. Hello, aunt. Yulin greeted her mother politely and looked at Anna and said, Anna, since aunt is here to see you, why are you still letting aunt stand. When Yulin said this, he was also observing Annas reaction. Anna just bowed her head and didnt say anything. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Yulin also saw that they had problems that needed to be solved so he said, Aunt, you sit down first, you guys talk. Ill get you two sses of water. After saying that, Yulin nodded to Annas mother and left the room. As soon as Yulin left, her mother said, Anna, I see this gentleman speaks and behaves decently. He doesnt look like an ordinary person. Anna just smiled and asked, Mom, you only focus on the news of my aunt and cousin, dont you know who my boyfriend is? Annas mother was a little ashamed and said, Mom is very busy, you know that. Anna didnt want to argue with her mother anymore and said, His name is Yulin. Hes the president of the Xiaos Group and hes very famous in the capital city. So hes rich? Will rich people be serious about their feelings? Seeing her mothers rare concern for herself, Anna said in a gentle tone, No, he treats me very well and is very considerate of me. Then would it be easier for you to ask him to help you with your aunts matter? Hearing this, Anna was stunned and then lowered her head and smiled bitterly. So its still for them. Anna, I know youve grown up and dont want to listen to your mothers nagging but sometimes, you cant be too selfish. You cant just enjoy yourself and leave all your poor rtives to one side. Her mother said but Anna still didnt want to help them. Seeing Annas attitude, her mother was helpless. The door was opened again and Yulin walked in with water. Aunt, please drink water. Thank you. Annas mother held the water cup and spoke, Mr. Xiao, I have an unrequited request. What kind of request? Can you help get Annas aunt and cousin out of jail? Anna got angry, frowned at her mother and raised her voice. Mom! Although Anna stopped her mother, Annas mother was still pleading bitterly, They are living a very hard life in prison. Anna and I are both heartbroken and try to help them get out of jail. Even if they have done something wrong, we can remind them not to do things they shouldnt so why let them suffer there, right? Anna pursed her lips tightly and there was anger in her eyes. Seeing Anna like this, Yulin understood what she meant. Yulin coughed and said, You are very kind. But some people dont deserve to be treated well. Before I help them get out of prison, Anna had to agree to it. After all, shes the victim. The victim? Yes. In order to get money from Anna, her aunt and cousin framed Anna with outsiders and ruined her reputation, keeping her from being an actress. If I hadnt experienced it, its really hard to imagine that there would be such rtives who would frame young people. Anna was sad because of them so its justifiable that she didnt want to help them. I cant believe these things happened Chapter 490: Chapter 490 Its Their S*x-traps (1) There is much more that you dont know. She also suffered a lot to earn a living, but she never told you. said Yulin Xiao. She has suffered as much as you did to get to where she is today. I know you must be very worried about her. After Yulin said so much, Annas mother had no reason to retort. Im sorry. Im poorly thought out. And this matter has already been reported by the media. If we help Annas aunt and cousin get out of jail at this time, this will definitely cause disgruntled public opinion, which will be bad for them instead. Annas mother was still a little anxious. Then what should we do? We cant let them stay inside the jail. Maybe its good for them. They should learn to keep their temper and quit their vices. Its also a small punishment for what they did before. But I know what youre worried about. I will have someone take care of them inside. At the very least, they wont be bullied by the people inside. Yulin addressed all of Annas mothers worries. Annas mother sighed helplessly. Mr. Xiao, no matter what, I still have to thank you. Well all be a family soon. Yulin said gently. This is what I should do. Yulin. Uh, what are you talking? Anna frowned in dissatisfaction. Yulin naturally lifted his hand and put it on Annas shoulder. What, did I say something wrong? Mr. Xiao, I do think you are a very good person. But I still have to think about your marriage with Anna. Annas mother said quietly. Yulin nodded his head. I understand. After all, this is the first time we met. It is really abrupt for me to ask you to agree to Annas marriage with me now. Annas mother smiled and nodded, then looked at Anna. Take good care of yourself. I should go now. Ill see you when Im free next time. Anna bit her lower l*p. If youre busy, you dont have toe over. Its okay, Im used to it, said Annas mother quietly. Im leaving. She turned around and was about to leave. Walking Annas mother to the door, Yulin turned around and looked at Anna. Anna was slightly despondent. Her mothers departure was as sudden as her appearance, just as it had been before. Yulin waved his hand in front of her. Are you okay? Whats on your mind? Anna blinked her eyes and met Yulins gaze. You are really persuasive and argumentative. I really believe you have the talent to turn matters upside down. Anna teased. Im ttered. Im obviously speaking for you, and youre teasing me instead? said Yulin. But you and your mother dont seem to get along well, do you? Anna was in a trance for an instant. Uh, we are not so close. I dont remember since when our rtionship became like this. At the moment, Anna was like a child who craved someones pampering. She was a little frustrated because she had been disappointed too many times by trying to get her mothers love. Looking at Anna, Yulin felt sad for her. But he knew that Anna did not like other peoples pity. Your mother must very love you. Its just that youre so good that she thinks you dont need her help. Maybe that makes you misunderstand that she doesnt care about you. Yulin said in a joking tone. From now on, with me taking care of you, she wont definitely have to worry about you. Sure enough, hisforting words made Anna relieve. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. You are a little narcissistic, I guess. What I said is not right? Anna smiled and knew that Yulin wasforting her, so she didnt let herself continue to dwell in a bad mood. She took a deep breath. Anyway, you dont need to take care of my aunt. Actually, you dont have to make a promise to my mom to take care of her. I hadnt nned on it. Im not meant to be a benign and uncontentious guy without principle. The person who offends me has to pay the price, no matter who he is. Yulin, Im sorry. Anna said suddenly. Yulin wanted to say something else, but he heard her apology. Huh? Yulin was confused. She looked at Yulin seriously. Im sorry. I shouldnt have treated you like that before. This was the first time Anna apologized to Yulin, which in turn made Yulin a little ufortable. You hit your head and suddenly you be smart? Yulin said jokingly. I am sincere. I know. Im listening carefully. Anna hesitated for a moment before saying. I like you, really, really like you. But Im not confident either, never have been. I feel that I do not deserve you. So before I agree to marry you, can you give me some time to be good enough to match you? Okay. Huh? Looking at the surprised Anna, Yulin found her very cute. He rubbed her hair. I mean yes. But, shouldnt you reject me first? Then call me stupid and say I think too much or something like that? Uh, yeah, you are overthinking. But I like this kind of you. Yulin looked at her dotingly. And his love made Anna feel apprehensive and sweet like sugar. How do you feel? Are you very touched? Come on, you can k**s me now to express your inner excitement. After three seconds, Yulin suddenly opened his arms and pretended to hug her. Anna bent down and avoided his hug. Be normal. Im very serious. Im also serious. Dont be shy. We havent kissed for a long time, dont you want to? With a stretch of his arm, he wrapped his arms around Anna and took her into his embrace. Just as the two were about to k**s, someone pushed the door open. Anna uh Chuxue Ye was full of excitement, but froze when she saw the two people in the room. Now in the hospital, can you two control yourselves? Chuxue teased. Anna was busy breaking away from Yulins arm, while Yulin was discontented, feeling that they were interrupted. Hey, dont you even know to knock when you enter the room? said Yulin. I also dont want to see you guys making out, Chuxue spat out her tongue at Yulin. I juste to tell you that Yiyao is awake. Oh god, really? Anna was full of excitement and immediately rushed to the next ward. Yulin just ended his passionate k**s with Anna and couldnt help but smile bitterly. Walking inside the ward, Anna immediately sat down at Yiyaos bedside and her eyes misted a little. Yiyao, youve finally woken up. You are all here. Yiyao, who had just awakened, said in a hoarse voice. Anna, youre injured too? This is just a small injury. Its almost healed. But you were in aa for so many days. Im so worried about you. You were injured to save me, and if you dont wake up I cant forgive myself for the rest of my life. said Anna. Her eyes were moist again. Yiyao was calm. You sit on my car, I have to protect you. This is my code of being a human being. Holding Yiyaos hand, Jingyan Ye was a little angry. You really have a lot of codes. You can disregard your own life for others. What about your promise to me? We agreed to grow old together. If you are no longer in the world, I will die with you. I dont want to get hurt either, its because she paused suddenly. Thinking of that woman, Yiyaos look shed a hint of helplessness. Jingyan grabbed Yiyaos hand tightly. Dont worry. Ive already taken care of things. I will never let that woman have the chance to appear in front of you again. Yiyao closed her eyes quietly. Im really tired. Then take a good rest. Ill stay here with you. said Jingyan softly. Looking at Yiyaos painful look, Anna was a little sad inside. Chuxue took Annas hand and then looked at Yiyao. Then, Yiyao, you take a rest. We wille back to see you another day. After leaving the ward, Chuxue suddenly had a stomachache and went to the restroom. Yulin and Anna went back to her own ward, while Anna was still a bit uneasy. Whats wrong? Arent you feeling well? Anna shook her head. Its the first time Ive seen Yiyao show such a tired look. This time maybe its something that is sad to her. Anna looked at Yulin in confusion. What sad stuff? Ziying Duan caused Yiyao to lose her child. Ah? Anna was really shocked. Yulin didnt want Anna to be burdened by these sad things, so he didnt want to go deeper into this topic. Forget it. Its all in the past. Lets not mention it again. Anna frowned tightly. But Yiyao really shouldnt have suffered all this torture. Those things have already happened. Its useless to think about it more. Wed better think about the future. Since everyone is fine, lets leave the hospital quickly. These days you alwayse to the hospital to take care of me. I know its hard. Anna looked up at Yulin and said with some guilt. Thank you. Yulin smiled and put his arm around her shoulders. Since you know its hard, you should treat me when you are healed. Yulin, Im talking seriously. I am also very serious, dont you see it? Yulin said, and then came up to Annas eyes, making her look at his sincere eyes. But Anna shook her head. I dont see it. Then let me lean closer to you so you can take a good look. After saying that, Yulin leaned down to k**s Anna on the lips, while his arm tightly wrapped around Annas waist, as if he wanted to integrate her into his own body. He kissed so hard that Anna could not breathe, but she did not resist. She enjoyed the k**s with him. It should be a very easy thing to go home from the hospital. But Anna felt much stressed. It was because Qiqi protected her as if she was guarding a precious animal. She didnt let her do anything or touch anything. Even washing an apple was not allowed by Qiqi. Anna looked at Qiqi and sighed. Qiqi, Im fine. You dont have to worry about me so much. Last time I was hospitalized for so long after I was injured and still havent fully recovered. Youve only been hospitalized for a few days and youre back, I really dont know what those doctors are thinking. Our situations are different. You were critically ill, while I only had a flesh wound. Then you have to take good care of it too. You are a star. If you get a scar on your head, you wont be able to do movies. Qiqi was usually careless, but she was incredibly attentive in taking care of people. Anna really felt lucky to have such a good friend. Chapter 490 Its Their S*x-traps (2) Qiqis concern for her made Anna feel warm. She smiled and looked at Qiqi. Seriously, weve been really unluckytely. Both of us are injured. I cant even take a break.Qiqi crossed her arms in front of her chest and let out a sigh. Indeed what had happened over the past few months was incredible they had ever experienced in their lives until now. But weve also had our lucky moments. You see, I got a lot of shooting opportunities and have the chance to do magazine covers andmercials. And you got a good part-time job, and lived in a nice apartment, and did well with your exam review. Annas words made Qiqi feel better. She smiled and patted Annas shoulder. The most important thing is that you have found your true love. With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Anna lowered her head. Seeing that she was shy, Qiqiughed. You and Mr. Xiao have made up, have you? Anna nodded her head. Hey, it seems I have to be the third wheel again. Qiqi said deliberately, but she was happy for her. She knew Annas feelings for Yulin Xiao. Now she was really happy to see the two can get back together. Anna raised her hand and put it on Qiqis shoulder. So far, you havent had the chance to be the third wheel. Qiqi didnt react for a moment and was puzzled. Why? Xiao Group wants to expand its overseas business, so Yulin will be very busytely. He will have to go abroad a lot. Ah. Then wont you two be unable to see each other often?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Probably. Ive been very busytely too. When my injury heals, Im going to shoot a movie. I have more parts in this movie. You two are really busy people. But Anna, even if you are busy, you still need to spend more time to contact him. Otherwise, be careful your boyfriend is snatched by others. Qiqi advised. But Anna did not care about it. If he can be snatched away, then it proves that he is not my type. Then I dont have to waste my time for him. Im serious. Fine, I know. said Anna. Thank you. Take it to heart, there are many such examples. Foreign girls are open and passionate about people. They easily attract the attention of boys. But Anna did not take her words to heart. Suddenly the phone rang. Anna picked it up and then smiled. Looking at her like that, Qiqi knew it was Yulin calling, and then she left Annas room. Picking up the phone, Anna asked tenderly. Where are you now? I just arrived in Ennd. Ill have a meetingter. So what are you calling me for now? I just want to hear your voice. Yulins words made Anna smile more happily. Did you miss me? No. Anna deliberately said the opposite. Well, that means you miss me. Anna couldnt helpughing. Well, maybe youre wrong. No, I know you very well. Girls never say what they mean. Anna wanted to talk with him for a while longer. However, when she thought of his tiring journey, she didnt say more. You better rest for a while so that you dont fall asleep during the meeting. Even if I fall asleep, no one would dare toin. said Yulin. Yeah, who are you, the big boss. Anna teased. Okay, Im going to hang up now. Take care of yourself. said Yulin. Hanging up the phone, Yulin still wore a smile. Sitting opposite him, Yuqi was not happy. He propped up his chin with one hand. Im tired as a dog working abroad, but youre at home with a beautiful woman. Are you jealous of me? Then you should find a girlfriend too. Yulin said with a smile. You said girlfriend instead of femalepanion. It seems like you are serious this time. Yuqi said yfully. Ive always treated love seriously, unlike you who always y with other peoples feelings. Im also very serious about my feelings. Yuqi retorted. I am very curious about your girlfriend. I want to know what means she used to make you like her so much. Maybe you can let here to Ennd. This will not only relieve you of the pain of longing for her, but also allow me to get to know her. Yuqi continued. He was full of interest, but Yulin refused him without even thinking about it. Then you just keep on being curious. Hey, cant I even meet her once? Yulin looked at him with dissatisfaction. You yboy, Im worried that Anna will think that Im the same kind of person as you. It can be seen that Yulin really liked this woman. Otherwise he would not be so protective of her. But Yuqi was also curious if he had really forgotten about Wei Yu. So he leaned forward slightly and asked in a small voice, Have you already forgotten about Wei? Yulin shrugged indifferently. Yes, or what? What do you want me to do? Beg her not to marry other guy? Im not that bored. When Yulin said this, he was calm. It was evident that he really nned to move on. This also made Yuqi relieved. But I still remember when someone broke up with her, he got drunk. Leaning back in his chair, Yuqi teased Yulin. You also talked back to our parents for a model, turned against me for some girl, and for Okay, fine. I know you have a good memory. Please dont say anymore, can you? Yuqi hurried to interrupt him. As long as you do not mess with me, I naturally will not say your old story. Yulin, this is a personal attack and its illegal. Im telling the truth, okay? Forget it. I wont get into it with you. Yuqi pretended not to bother himself arguing with the likes of him. Seriously, Ill leave it to you to handle this matter, are you oaky with that, right? I can handle that. They have the power of the underworld to support them. Its better for you to beware of them. Faced with Yuqis warning, Yulin did not take it seriously. No matter what forces they have as backers, they are working with us to make money. Nobody has a grudge against money, I guess. After a few months without seeing Yulin, Yuqi felt that his brother had changed a lot. He became calm and confident. And was this all taught to him by that woman? She was just an unknown star. Did she really have the ability to change him? Yuqi thought. Seeing Yuqi staring at himself, Yulin threw the pen in his hand over. What are you nning again? Im just curious about your change. Then put away your curiosity. Yulin stood up, straightened down his suit, and walked towards the conference room. Looking at Yulins back, Yuqi smiled. Now he was very interested in Anna, and he believed that their parents were also interested in getting to know her. The meeting went well and they signed contracts for several projects. Just these few hours of meeting really made people exhausted. Yulin pulled his tie loose. After the meeting, he wanted to go back to the hotel to take a shower and rx. Mr. Xiao, I see you are very tired? I should give you time to rest and make another appointment toe to the meeting. The president of the other party med himself and turned his head to look at the female secretary beside him. Lucy, go arrange for the best masseuse for Mr. Xiao. Yes, sir. said the female secretary. The secretary named Lucy frequently made eyes at Yulin, but Yulin didnt even pay attention to her. Next, we have a celebration party. Would Mr. Xiao and your brother like to attend it? The president hurriedly said again. Well, thanks for your invitation. But I have to check my schedules. Yulin nodded to him and turned to leave. Back at the hotel, Yulin was trying to take a shower and rest. However, when he saw Yuqi, he knew he couldnt get a rest. Youre not meeting with your group. Why did youe here? asked Yulin. Im worried about you. said Yuqi. I want to see if you have fallen for their s*x-traps. Well, Im fine. They invite you and me to a celebration party. A celebration party? Yuqi thought for a moment before saying. I see that their purpose is to pull you in. Yulin shook his head frequently. Its really stupid. After this project is finished, Im going back. And you are the main person in charge here. They should spend time on you instead of me. They are ying the long game. Yuqi smiled. As far as I know thispany also wants to conduct foreign business. Although they own a bigpany, in the new environment, they may not be able to y to their advantage. So they want to find a reliable partner. And you are their target. They are now using the s*x-traps to pull you in. You mean they are using Lucy to lure me? That kind of woman is not a beauty at all. Her breasts are big like a cows. Shes too plump. Yulin showed an expression of disgust. And her eyes are always on me. Im not interested in her. Hearing Yulins description, Yuqi was dumbfounded. You think Lucy is not pretty? Are you deliberately showing off that there is such a beautiful girl who likes you? I am telling the truth. If you like her, you just date her and not let her keep making eyes at me. You are getting really weird. Yuqi snorted coldly. Weird? Im pretty normal. I think you just ept her affection for you. It is also good for getting support for our business in the country. However, Yulin was full of disdain. I, Yulin Xiao, need to please her to get support? Listen it or not, its up to you. I just give you a suggestion. I know, you only have your girlfriend in your eyes now. At the mention of his girlfriend, Yulin wore a smile on his face. Yuqi shook his head helplessly and then he left the room. He decided to go find a beautiful woman to appease his depressed mood. .. Although Yulin did not want to go to the celebration party, he still had to attend it out of courtesy. In the past, Yulin was also a regr guest at such parties. And now he disliked attending such parties. At this moment, Yulin just wanted to leave this ce quickly and called Anna. Unfortunately, such a simple wish also failed to materialize. Hearing that he attended the party, many business celebrities came to talk with him. Even though Yulin looked indifferent, others were still very enthusiastic about him. Most of the people present were Europeans, but they were also well versed in the Chinese drinking culture. They raised their sses to toast Yulin, so Yulin drank a few sses. Then he realized that things were not quite right. If this continued, he would be drunk before the party was halfway through. He did not want to continue drinking with these people, so he put down his ss and prepared to leave. But before he could say anything, Lucy said something for him. Mr. Xiao has not been jetgged for the past two days, so he is not fit to drink. If any of you want to drink with him, I can drink for him. Lucy smiled brightly. She had a beauty that was a mixture of elegance and sexiness. Everyone could see that Lucy was interested in Yulin. So the crowd deliberately joked. Mr. Xiao and Miss Lucy are really a good match. I havent seen Lucy care so much about a man. Could it be that Miss Lucy like Mr. Xiao The group of people discussed happily. And Lucy secretly nced at Yulin. Mr. Xiao and I are only business partner. said Lucy. You are both unmarried. Even if you have a one-night affair, there is nothing wrong with it. said one man deliberately. I know youre joking, but if my girlfriend hears about it, shell lose her temper. Yulin said with some anger. Hearing this, Lucys face darkened. How could she not hear Yulins overtones? Lucy did not expect that Yulin would reject her even before she made a move. Her face was downcast. Oh, Mr. Xiao has a girlfriend? May I ask which noble family she is from? Someone asked. Shes an actress. An actress the man deliberately trailed off, while revealing a disapproving gaze. You cant take a rtionship with a star seriously. If one wants to find a wife, a woman of your social rank or a capable woman like Lucy is the best choice. I dont need to rely on women to help me seed. Yulin said disdainfully. His words made the other party awkward, and then he only nodded. When Yulin was talking, Lucy was watching him from right next to him. She was very good at socializing. She can always be the focus of conversation. Such a woman can also always attract the attention of men. Although Lucy was rejected by Yulin, Yulin aroused her interest. Now she drank too much wine. Her face was red and she staggered a bit. She wanted to hold Yulins hand, but Yulin always avoided her when her hand was about to touch him. Obviously, he did not want to get involved with her. But Lucy wanted to conquer this man. Just as Lucy was secretly nning how to attract Yulins attention, her boss came over. Seeing her drunk like this, the boss was stunned. Lucy, are you okay? Lucy shook her head and smiled. Im fine. Youd bettere home for a rest. said her boss. No, I can still drink. Youve never been this drunken before. said her boss. Chapter 491: Chapter 491 I Bring a Gift to You (1) Then Lucy gazed affectionately at Yulin Xiao. The other men would definitely be attracted by her affectionate gaze. Even if they knew there was a trap that she had set for them, they would willingly jump into it. Its probably because Miss Lucy likes drinking more. Yulin said in a joking tone. Hearing this, Lucy was a little embarrassed. She is already drunk. Mr. Xiao, can you send her home? Her boss asked deliberately. Yulin didnt expect Lucys boss to directly ask him to send her home. He raised his eyebrows. Yes, its my pleasure. Then he took Lucys waist with one hand and led her out of the party. When people saw Lucy being taken away by Yulin, they all had strange looks. After sitting in the car, Lucy narrowed her eyes slightly. She stared at Yulin. Leaning back on the seat, Lucy asked in a begging tone. I dont want to go home. Then where do you want to go? Anywhere is fine as long as I can be with you. But you are drunk now. Im fine. A cold shower will clear my head. Lucys hint was obvious, and Yulin already had an idea in his mind. Okay, Ill take you to the ce where I live. Lucy thought that she had finally got Yulin on the hook, but she didnt know that she was the prey in Yulins eyes. The two of them went back to the hotel. Lucy went to take a shower first. Hearing the sound of water inside, Yulin took off his suit jacket. How long do you want to hide before youe out? Yulin suddenly said. Then Yuqi walked out of the room. Leaning against the wall, Yuqi Mus arm was around his chest. Yesterday you told me that you and your girlfriend are in love, but today you brought another woman back? No, you misunderstand me. said Yulin Although I am angry that you let me go to the party alone today, I still bring a gift to you. A gift? Yuqi was puzzled. Yulin pointed in the direction of the bathroom. Werent you interested in Lucy before? I brought her back. Yuqi whistled andughed. Brother, I just cant believe youre suddenly so nice to me. We are twins. Of course I have to be nice to you. And I thought you might feel lonely when you watch me and Anna in a rtionship. So I bring a girl for you. Yuqi tilted his head to look at his brother. Im afraid that its an excuse, trying to get rid of Lucy is the real thing. Isnt it good that you can have one-night stand with the beauty and know what tricks she is ying at the same time? But Im being used by you. Its weird. I need to think about it. Yulinughed lightly. Oh, that woman has big boobs. At once Yuqis eyes brightened. You hurry to my room to rest. I promised I would satisfy your guest and not disappoint her. Remember dont make too much noise. Yulin said with a smile. Then he left the room. After the sound of water in the bathroom stopped, Lucy wrapped a bath towel and came out. Was there someone you were talking to just now? Lucy looked at Yuqi and asked. Uh, Im just talking on the phone. He nced down at Lucys breasts and then walked over to her. Then he put his arm around her shoulders and took a deep breath, Honey, you smell so good. Lucy giggled. You smell good too. Only you didnt just put on perfume. Lucy felt that something was wrong and was about to ask something when Yuqi suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and looked her straight in the eyes. Just for the vibe. Do you like it? Yuqi was better at ttering girls than Yulin. He diverted Lucys attention sessfully. Of course I like it. Yuqi blew into Lucys ear and then took her up. You havent showered yet. Can you take a bath with me? But Ive just washed. Then take a bath again. Once again, the sound of water came from the bathroom. But this time, there was a womans m**n mixed in it. Meanwhile, in the next room, Yulin was on the phone with Anna. Why are you still awake? Anna was sitting on a chair with the script in her hand. I have a night scene today. I may have to stay upte. Dont work too hard. Ill be worried about you. Anna smiled. You seem to be very tired. Leaning on the sofa, Yulin pulled loose his tie. Im not tired. Im just tired of dealing with all kinds of hypocritical guys. Listening to Yulins sexy voice, Anna felt her heart beat faster. She licked her lips. Did you miss me? He suddenly asked. Yes. How much do you miss me? Im missing you a lot. Hearing Annas words, Yulin was very happy. In about three days, I will be able to go back. By then, you can tell me how much you miss me with your body. Yulin deliberately trailed her voice with a flirtatious meaning. Although she and Yulin were far apart, Anna still blushed. Were just talking. Dont say those erotic words. I didnt say those things, Anna. Do I not satisfy you to make you think too much? Yulin said immodest words in a serious manner, which made Anna speechless. She pretended to be angry, but Yulin dissolved her anger with his own way. As long as I can chat with you, even if you are angry with me, I am also very happy. Anna, I cant get away from you more and more, what should I do? I. Anna, its your turn. Before Anna could finish her words, someone behind her was calling her name. Oh, Iming. said Anna. Then Anna said to the phone. Sorry, I have to hang up the phone. Okay, just go to work. Hanging up the phone, Yulin leaned back against the wall with a smile on his face. .. The next day, Yulin sat in the dining room, enjoying a wonderful breakfast. After a while, Yuqi walked into the dining room and sat across from him. He was exhausted. It was obvious that he had not rested wellst night. Yulin smiled and took out a ss bottle with brown liquid inside. Then he handed it to Yuqi. I know you must be very tired, so I had someone prepare tonic for you. There is no use for any tonic now. I just want to get some sleep. Yulin, this woman is really unusual. How is she unusual? She exhausted me. Yuqi slumped on the table and said tiredly. Yulin slowly ate a piece of toast. Havent you ever thought that she might use aphrodisiacs on you? When you say so, it seems to be true. But I guess Im not the only one who used the aphrodisiac, she must have taken this drug as well. Instead of being worried, Yuqi was even a little smug. Yulin raised his eyebrows and looked at him. It seems that you are still happy. Yeah, but being set up by a woman make me a little unbearable. Yuqi said. You better go have a rest. Leave the rest to me. Yulin looked at him with some sympathy. Then Yuqi slowly stood up. Next time if you need me to help you do this, just tell me. I will definitely help you. Dont always have a one-night stand with women. Why not? You know, so many interesting women are waiting for me. Im not going to find a girlfriend to tie myself down like you guys. You will regret it sooner orter, really. Then Ill regret it then. At least I dont regret what Ive done now. said Yuqi. Then he left the restaurant and prepared to go back to his room to sleep. Looking at his back, Yulin shook his head. Brother, you really make my head hurt. The new project was going well, and Yulin was finally able to rx a bit. He thought he would soon be able to return to his country. Whenever he thought of Anna, a smile yed on his lips. When Yulin was preparing to book a flight back to China, two unexpected guests, Lucy and her boss, came to his office. Seeing Lucy looking at him with affection, Yulin was expressionless, as if nothing had ever happened between him and Lucy. In fact, the two of them did not happen anything. Only his coldness made Lucy puzzled. Obviously he was very enthusiastic that night, howe he was so cold today. Lucy was uneasy. May I ask what you want to do here? Yulin asked coldly. Lucys boss smiled and went straight to the point. I have business to discuss with Mr. Xiao. Arent we all done with our business? No, there is still one more business. Im sure Mr. Xiao will be interested in it. Then you need to register it first, prepare a document, and then we can talk about it. Yulin said seriously. Chapter 491 How Could He Have S*x with Her? (2) Yulin Xiao was just about to call his assistant, but he was stopped by the man. This business cant be known by others Why? Yulin muttered. There are some conflicts within my family. I need to take control of thepany to have an advantage. And this business with Mr. Xiao is my advantage. He gave Lucy a look. Then she handed the document to Yulin. Yulin took it and roughly flipped through it, then tossed it back to the table. Youreundering money. My family never does illegal business. said Yulin. He was a little shocked. But youre in Ennd now. I will take care of everything, so you dont have to worry. Im just using yourpanys name. You dont need to do anything and you can get a share of 30% of the huge profits. He said. Thats a great offer. Some money can be earned, but some money I wont even touch.Yulin firmly refused. The man was stiff. Mr. Xiao, I have already shown my sincerity to cooperate with you. You can think about it. There is no need for you to reject my proposal right away. This is a matter of principle. No matter whoes to talk to me about this matter, my answer will be the same. said Yulin. The man suddenly smiled a little grimly. Dont forget that you are now in Ennd. Youd better cooperate with me and not let me use some illegal means against you. So youre intimidating me. He raised his jaw and walked in front of Yulin.Im happy to work with you. I dont want things toe to this point either. But Mr. Xiao also needs to show your sincerity in cooperating. Youre asking me to be willingly used by you. Thats impossible. Youre just underestimating Xiao Group and me. Seeing that Yulin didnt agree, he got angry. So youre not going to agree to it anyway? asked he. I have already expressed my thought. I dont want to say anything more. Havent you thought about the price of annoying me? I dont have to take care of everyones emotions. If we agree, well talk, and if we dont, then well go our separate ways. He gave a coldugh. If you dare to stand in my way, I wont let you off easily. After saying that, he and Lucy left in a rage. Just as they left, Yuqi walked into the office. In order to avoid them to see him, Yuqi did not meet with those two people head-on. But he could feel the anger of those two. Hey, whats going on? He gave you a beauty two days ago, why suddenly be aggressive? asked Yuqi. This guy wants to use ourpanys name to do moneyundering. Yuqiughed when he heard this. He is really stupid. He is actually calcting this matter. No, hes not stupid. Maybe hising to me to talk about cooperation is just his first step. I guess he has also expected that I would reject him. Yuqi raised his eyebrows. You mean he just did it on purpose? Yeah, otherwise how could his articte female assistant not say a word? Maybe she was sopletely attracted to you that she didnt even know what to say. Yulin looked at Yuqi, his eyebrows slightly knitted. Alright, Im just kidding. He reached out and gently mmed his fist on Yulins shoulder. I heard that their family has conflicts recently. Its normal that he would think of working with ourpany to help him get through it. However, their infighting has nothing to do with us. No, we are partners. If he loses, all the rest of the benefits will go to me. said Yulin casually, but there was greed under his eyes. So youre calcting this. Youre quite greedy. said Yuqi. If it werent for getting the most out of it, I wouldnt stay here. Its so boring up there. Yulin stretched his back. You can go on a date with Lucy. Im sure shell do everything she can to make you stop being bored. However, Yulin shook his head straight. Maybe Lucys boss has given her orders to kill one of us. I didnt know you were even afraid of a woman. Its social experience. Theres a good chance shes the killer. Yuqi looked shocked as if he had just swallowed a fly. Since shes dangerous, why did you bring her back and let me have a one-night stand with her? Yulin shrugged his shoulders. Its because you like her that I just helped you out. Hearing his reasoning, Yuqi snorted. No matter what, lets be careful of themtely. You should be the one to be careful, because Im going back to China soon. Hearing that he was leaving, Yuqi looked at him in surprise. Youll leave me here alone? Yulin looked at him with a smile. How can you be alone? Dont you still have Lucy? He teased. Yuqi stood up suddenly. Brother, you cant just leave now. When you bring down Lucy and her boss, remember to mail me a bottle of good wine as a celebration. said Yulin. He was happy to go home, while Yuqi gritted his teeth. At that moment, Yulins assistant pushed in the door. Mr. Xiao, there are no more tickets for tomorrows return to China. Yulin was stunned. All of them? Yes, sir.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Yuqi was happy instead. He patted Yulins shoulder. See? The other sides counterattack has only begun. So dont think you can go back by yourself. We can only work together to go through it. Yulin raised his eyebrows and looked at him. You didnt do this? I wish I had done it, but unfortunately it really wasnt me. Yuqi said smugly. Yulin narrowed his eyes. They tricked me. We now have to think about how to protect ourselves. I told you they have the support from the underworld. We must use brains and not force if we want to be safe. Then have you thought of a way? asked Yulin Yuqi shrugged. You obviously already have an idea. Yulin did have an idea, but he didnt expect to be discovered by Yuqi so quickly. You guessed it. Its really no fun. We are twins. Its super telepathy. Just like Yuqi paused, and then his gaze fell on Yulins phone. Your phone will ring soon. said he. Things were really like what Yuqi said, Yulins phone really rang. And it was still the one he missed calling. The look on his face immediately became tender. He walked to the side and picked up the phone. Anna already knew that Yulin wasing back to China and she was excited. When are youing back? Ill go pick up you at the airport. Yulin scratched his head with some hesitation. The situation may have changed, I will return a littleter. Anna suddenly had some bad premonition. When is that? Ill tell you when the time is confirmed. Okay. Im sorry. But I bought you a gift. I hope you will like it. said Yulin. .. The two people on the phone didnt even know how sweet their tone was. This made Yuqi, who was sitting next to him, couldnt stand it anymore. He knocked on the table. Hey, hey, just hang up when youre done. We have business to talk. Suddenly hearing a sound on the other side of the phone, Anna asked curiously, Whos talking? An annoying guy. Hearing Yulinment on himself like that, Yuqi was unhappy. Why did I be an annoying guy? Yulin, your words are hurting me. Well, hes too noisy. Ill call youter. Yulin knew that Yuqi was talkative, so he hung up the phone so that Yuqi would not talk nonsense againter. Now you have a girlfriend, so you dont care your brothers life. Im so sad. said Yuqi deliberately. Putting away the phone, Yulin looked at him. In this regard, you are not qualified to talk about others. Yuqi was worried that Yulin would talk about his previous stories, so he hurriedly changed the topic. Okay, fine. Lets just talk about the business first. What are your ns at the moment? Ill help you take care of those annoying guys first. His words made Yuqiugh. He patted Yulins shoulder. You finally say something that sounds nice. Then lets join hands and fight them. .. When Lucy and her boss got into the car, Lucy wrapped herself around her bosss body like a snake. Her fingers kept touching her bosss chest. She looked up at him adoringly. But her bosss face was darkened. He clenched his fist tightly. Yulin Xiao is really ungrateful. Lucyughed. He would have refused as you expected. If he had agreed, thats what would have made us doubt his sincerity. These two brothers are indeed not easy to deal with. We need to be careful of them. But we have something on him now. Her boss looked at her sideways and reached out to cup her chin. Thanks to your advice, we can control the situation. Now were waiting for Yulin Xiao to beg us. I really hope that he wont let us down. Then he leaned in and kissed Lucy. .. Yulin promised to return to China in two days, but he dyed the return date again, which made Anna uneasy. Anna told herself not to worry too much about him. But her heart was not under her control at all. Once she was quiet, she couldnt stop thinking about why he hadnt returned yet. She knew it was bad to go on like this, so she tried to distract herself with work. She thought if she got busy, she wouldnt have time to think about him. She became busier and busier. She almost forgot the day she went back to school for her exams. Luckily Qiqi reminded her. Only then did she remember that there were still exams. She still had two days to prepare for the exam. She took her leave and went to the library with Qiqi. But now Anna was already famous. She was always surrounded by people in the library. In order not to disturb other students studying, Anna could only take the books and go back to the dormitory. On the way back to the dormitory, some fans came up and asked to take pictures with her. At the beginning, Anna could smile and fulfill her fans wish. But there were more and more people around. Anna could only take a shortcut back with Qiqi. Finally they took great effort to get back to the dormitory. Qiqi was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling. When you werent popr, I wished you would be famous so everyone would know about you. But now that youre popr, I wish we could go to eat snacks without peoples notice. she murmured People always lose some when they gain some. Youre so right. said Qiqi , then she sat up from the bed. But dont think about it, hurry up and read your book. Ill go get some food. The way things are going, I guess you wont even be able to go to the cafeteria. Id better get ready in advance. Looking at Qiqi, Anna was sorry. Qiqi, Im sorry for making you suffer along with me. How can it be suffering? You know, there are many people who envy me for being able toe together with you, a star. Hearing her words, Anna just smiled. Im going to get some buns. After Qiqi left, Anna took out her book and read it. But this did notst long. Her cell phone suddenly rang. It was not a phone call, just a message. She took out her phone and looked at it. She found that a stranger wanted to add her as a friend. When faced with such a situation, Anna usually did not ept a strangers invitation. But the other partys friend invitation said: If you want to know why Yulin Xiao is not returning to China, just agree to my friend request. Her senses told her it was most likely a trick. But Annas finger clicked it uncontrobly. After epting it, Anna regretted. As she nned to delete the person, the other party soon sent a photo. And that photo shocked Anna. Her phone also fell to the ground. When Qiqi went back to the dormitory, she saw Anna sitting there as if she was a statue. Qiqi was shocked to see her like this. She sat beside her and asked, Anna, whats wrong? Anna heard her talking, but didnt hear what she said. She just dumbly turned her head and looked at Qiqi beside her. Qiqi, it seems like you really guessed something. Qiqi was confused by her words. What are you talking about? Anna stared at the phone on the ground, as if she was looking at a monster that would eat people. She didnt say anything. Qiqi licked her lips, and then reached for the phone. She saw a photo of a man and a woman lying half-naked together on the phone. The woman was a blonde, blue-eyed beauty. But the man in the photo was no other than Yulin Xiao. At this moment Qiqi understood why Anna panicked. Clenching her fists, Qiqi said angrily. Yulin Xiao is really going too far. Even if that woman has a great body, he cant have s*x with her. Anna buried her face in her hands, somewhat desperate. Qiqi, what should I do? Call him and see what else he has to say. Anna took the phone and immediately dialed Yulin. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Hes not answering the phone. Then keep calling! Anna called one after another, but the phone was never answered. This time Anna had be worried. Why does he keep not answering the phone? Could something have happened to him? It must be that bitch who used Yulins phone to send you photos. She is really hateful! Anna panicked even more when she heard Qiqis words. She never thought that there would be the other woman between her and Yulin. Qiqi originally wanted to curse Yulin, but when she looked at Annas painful look, she swallowed all the words back. She patted Annas shoulder. Dont worry. Yulin will definitely contact you. I think he can give you an exination. Chapter 492: Chapter 492 Exin to Me (1) So, what can I do then? You have to listen to his exnation first and then make a decision. Hearing this, Anna was depressed and then turned to left. Anna where are you going? Ille back soon! Qiqi called Annas name from behind, but Anna just ignored her and walked faster as if she didnt hear it. Then, she took a taxi to the dessert shop, before walking in, she saw Chuxue. Then, she pursed her mouth and walked in. Hearing the sound, Chuxue looked up, after seeing Anna, she was a bit stunned. Anna, you seem to be unhappy, what happened? Anna walked directly to her and asked seriously, Chuxue, I have something to ask you. Hearing her serious voice, Chuexue felt something was wrong and nodded, Well, just say it. You know Yulin Xiao is in Ennd right? Yes. Then do you know the people he contacted in Ennd? Im not sure about this, but its all rted to work. Anna, why do you ask? Anna thought for a moment and said, I I want to go to Ennd. What? Chuexue felt surprised when hearing this. What happened? She could tell from Annas expression that something must happened. But Anna didnt answer her and sad, Time is urgent, I only have two days and I have toe back to take the exam. Does Yulin Xiao know this? He doesnt know, and I dont want him to know. So, you want me to keep it a secret? Anna nodded and said, Besides, I want your help. Please tell him that Im still here. Chuxue, I trust you, you will help me, right? Chuxue couldnt refuse Anna for she saw fear and indifference in Annas eyes. After taking a deep breath, Chuxue asked, Can you tell me the reason? Seeing is believing, I have to convince myself with the facts. Anna said in a desperate manner. Chuxue knew she was a positive girl. There must be something wrong, or she couldnt act so negative. However, Anna told her nothing, which made her very worried. After taking a deep breath, Chuxue nodded her head and said, Well, I promise you. Thank you. Well, I have something to exchange. Hearing this, Anna was stunned and asked, What do you want? I want to go with you. What? Seeing that Anna was hesitating, Chuxue persuaded, I know I cant stop you nor can I tell Yulin Xiao, Im really worried about you, so this is the only way. Moreover, I can also help you, I promise Yulin Xiao will never know the truth. After frowning and thinking for a while, Anna finally nodded and said, Fine, Chuxue, its very important, please. Seeing that Anna agreed, Chuxue sighed with relief. She patted Annas shoulder and said, Dont worry, I will arrange it. Just go back and pack your luggage, Ill ask someone to pick you up after I buy the tickets. Thanks a lot. After making the decision, Anna felt tired and went back to the dorm where Qiqi was waiting for her. When seeing Anna, Qiqi quickly hugged her and soaked, Where did you go? Im really very worried, I thought you. Then Qiqi cried, seeing this, Anna cried as well. After taking a deep breath, Qiqi regained her thought and asked, Where did you go? I went to find Miss Ye. Why? Because I need her help, I want to go to Ennd. What? Unsurprisingly, Qiqi was shocked. However, Anna was calm. I want to see it myself, Ive already prepared for it. Seeing this, Qiqi felt sorrow and said, Anna, take it easy. Well, dont worry, I just want to know the truth, Im tired. But can you go alone? Dont worry, Chuxue is going with me. Miss Ye? Qiqi looked surprised, but she didnt say more, and just nodded and said, Well, take care of yourself. I know. Help me to ask for leave, Ille back soon. Well, leave it to me. Anna nodded and then continued packing her clothes. After a while, Chuxue called her. She wanted to apany Anna alone, however, Zhao determined to follow her, she had no other choices but to take him, or he would tell Yulin Xiao. Chuxue looked at Anna apologetically and said, Just ignore him. Although Chuxue said this, Anna felt guilty, Its all because of me! Im sorry to let you in a hurry. Dont say this, its our own choices. Rx, maybe everything is fine. Hearing this, Zhao quickly came over and asked, What happened? Chuxue just pushed him away and said, I dont know either. Chuxue, dont lie to me. I really dont know. I canfort her if I know the truth. While saying, Chuxue looked at Anna, she wanted her to say more. However, Anna just kept quiet, as if she was thinking about something. Seeing this, Chuxue sighed, she knew that Anna didnt like to share her feelings. Since she acted very anxious this time, it must be a big thing rted to Yulin Xiao. Then they boarded the ne and Chuxue was sitting beside Anna. The night was dark, but Anna was sleepless. Her eyes were as big as copper bells but looked depressed. Chuxue had already woken up from a short nap, seeing that Anna was till awake, she said, Anna, sleep for a while, its better to have a rest now. Im sleepless. Anna sighed, I dont know whether the decision I made is right or wrong. Dont think like that, just take it as a travel, even if something bad happens, Ill be on your side. Anna looked at Chuxue with appreciation and said, Thank you, Chuxue. If you really want to thank me, then sleep now, its an order. Anna had no choice but to close her eyes. At this moment, Yulin Xiao was sitting in his office, he didnt know that the one he loved was about toe. It was only when he wanted to call Anna that he found his phone was missing. After looking for a while, he frowned. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu asked, What are you doing? My phone is missing. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu raised his eyebrows and said, It seems that Lucy gets action. Is is not that simple, what else had they done? Theyve arranged a group of killers, they areing for us now, it seems that you are their target. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao was dissatisfied and asked, Why cant it be you? However, Yuqi Mu sat on the table casually and replied, All they want is you, theres nothing to do with me. Itste for you to say this. Well, stop. Both of us are useful for them. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao grew sullen and said seriously, They are just dreaming. Yulin Xiaos words made Yuqi Mu feel excited. Then he rubbed his hands and said, Lets fight back and y with them. Toss a coin to decide the gamer. Fine. Yulin Xiao took out a coin and said, You are the front and Im the rear. As soon as he said this, he tossed the coin. Yuqi Mu grabbed the coin and opened his hand. Yulin Xiao, youve been the winner since we were young. You are not cheating, right? Yuqi Mu got angry and threw the coin on the table. Yulin Xiao knew the answer and smiled, Cheating without being discovered is also a kind of skill. I will worship you if you can do this. Dont talking nonsense. After saying this, Yuqi Mu left in anger. Yulin Xiao just smiled and asked his assistant to get a new phone card for him, Then he continued working. However, he was a bit distracted. Would Anna worry about him? Thinking like this, he borrowed a phone and called Anna. But Annas phone was off, so he called Qiqi. Qiqi was sleeping, and when she received Yulin Xiaos call, she immediately woke up. Wheres Anna, is she with you? You are really shameless. How dare you to ask her? Qiqi was very angry, Yulin Xiao was stunned and asked, Whats wrong? You. Just as she wanted to say more, she suddenly stopped. She had to keep it a secret, or what Anna done was all in vain. After thinking for a while, Qiqi said, What else could it be? Anna is angry for you didnt answer the call. I lost my phone and I couldnt do anything about it. What a bad excuse! Qiqi mocked Yulin Xiao in her heart and looked disdainfully. What is Anna? Shes probably filming the movie, Im not sure. Well, tell her to call back if you see her. Ill exin to herter. I know. After hanging up the phone, Qiqi grimaced at the phone. I wont speak for you, just say it to Anna yourself. Yulin Xiao felt Qiqis attitude was weird. Could it be that he interrupted her sleep? Yulin Xiao shook his head and didnt think more. Chapter 492 Exin to Me (2) The next day, Anna didnt call him back. The more Yulin Xiao thought about it, the more anxious he was, so asked Dongzi to have a see. Besides, he asked Dongzi to tell him once there were news. After hanging up the phone, Yulin Xiaos assistant came in and said someone wanted to visit him. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao narrowed his eyes, who woulde at this moment? As soon as the person walked in, the fragrance of perfume filled the room, it smelled really disgusted. Yulin Xiao frowned, he remembered that Anna didnt like perfumes, he could only smell the fragrance of shampoo from her, which made him feelfortable. What did Anna doing now? Lucy stood in front of Yulin Xiao and smiled perfectly. However, he just ignored her which made her a bit embarrassed. After taking a deep breath, Lucy said, Yulin. Yulin Xiao just raised his head and asked faintly, Whats wrong? Then Lucy sat opposite him and said in a shy manner, Dont be indifferent since weve already slept with each other. Since we are in different positions, wed better keep distance. Lucy stared at Yulin Xiao, she wanted to know more but was all in vain. So she looked down and tried other ways. When she raised her head up again, her attitude was changed and she sighed, Actually, I dont agree with my bosss behavior, since youve alreadypromised, how could he force you? Dont worry, I will try to convince him to cooperate with you. Thanks then. Well, thats not enough. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao knew her trick and asked with a smile, Then what else do you want? Seeing that Yulin Xiao believed her, Lucy was happy, however, she pretended to be calm and said, Just treat me for dinner. Thats reasonable. So you agree? Theres no reason for me to refuse. Hearing this, Lucy was extremely happy and said, Great, Ill arrange it, see you then. Fine. Then Lucy stood up and kissed Yulin Xiao on his face and left. As soon as she left, Yulin Xiao grew sullen, he wiped his face with the handkerchief, as if he was licked by a dog. A few dayster, Yulin Xiao went for Lucys appointment. He was so smart that her appearance had attracted peoples attention. Seeing this, Lucy sighed in her heart, What a pity! He could live longer if he ept bosss request. He is really a stubborn man. After thinking for a while, she regained her thought and waved to Yulin Xiao. Here! After siting down and looking around, Yulin Xiao said, I thought that you would find a luxurious ce, but didnt expect toe to an Izakaya. Well, dont look down at here, its pretty famous in Ennd. I paid ten times more to book here. No one will disturb us. Thanks. Dont be polite. However, Yulin Xiao ignored her wink and looked down at the menu and then asked, What would you like to eat? Lucy just held her head with the hands and said, Whatever, everything is delicious since you are here. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao said indifferently, You are really sweat, no wonder your boss trusts you so much. However, Lucy felt a sense of danger when hearing this, she just pursed her mouth and replied, Well, Im very loyal. Its rare to have a loyal subordinate like you. Yulin Xiaos words were strange, which made Lucy a bit anxious. So she didnt want to be nervous and quickly changed a topic and said, Youlle back to China right? Yes. Ill miss you, you make me feel happy on the bed.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lucy said shyly and even stretched out her feet to touch Yulin Xiao, which made him disgusted, he wanted to cut her feet. Fortunately, Lucy sensed this and stopped luring him. Yulin Xiao lowered his head and hid his emotion, then he said, Dont say this, you must have many suitors for you are so attractive. Lucyughed awkwardly and said, Well, it seems that Im experienced. However, hearing this, Yulin Xiao looked at her and said, Isnt it? The gaze made Lucy a bit anxious and she pretended to be calm and replied, Of course not, Ill definitely miss you. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao smiled yfully, which made Lucy even more anxious. She had to stop such conversations for Yulin Xiao was ying tricks with her. Thus she frowned a moment and then poured a cup of wine for Yulin Xiao and said, If you agree to cooperate with my boss, then we are friends and maybe I cane back with you if you want. Well, I have a girlfriend, you will only bring me trouble. Hearing this, Lucy said shyly, You are really indifferent, of course Im better than your girlfriend. However, Yulin Xiao answered directly, No, my girlfriend is much better. Lucy was angry when hearing this, she was very confident, no man could resist her charm. Thinking like this, she sat straightly and said, I know your girlfriend is skinny, of course Im in a better shape. Well, I just like her, you know sometimes plump woman will make me feel disgusted. Yulin Xiao said seriously, however, Lucy grew sullen. She was humiliated by him! How could he say this? She was very furious so that she didnt want to flirt with him and said directly to the point. She snorted and said, Youre right, you will be more dangerous if Ie back with you. At that time, not only our rtionship, but those bad things of yourpany will be exposed. Bad things? Yulin Xiao raised his eyebrows and smiled brighter, Are you framing me up? Although he was smiling, he said in an indifferent manner. People who were familiar with him know that this was a dangerous signal. Unfortunately, Lucy did not know it, she thought she had the evidence. Then she looked at Yulin Xiao and said slowly, Well, I dont mean to do that, I can show you the evidence. Seeing this, Yulin Xiao smiled and said, It seems that you are busy handling such evidences right? What are you talking about? Lucy pretended to be innocent, even Anna would respect her performance. Thinking of Anna, Yulin Xiao felt better, however, the face of Lucy made him disgusted. He quickly withdrew his gaze and said, Its just a little trick, do you think they will believe this? Maybe they wont, but what if they see the photos? Photos? Lucy smiled and took out her own phone and handed it to Yulin Xiao. After taking a glimpse, Yulin Xiao didnt want to continue. Yuqi Mu was really careless, besides, he looked really ugly on these photos. Just when Yulin Xiao was judging the photos, Lucy looked at him smugly and said, Records and data are not enough to convince them, but I believe if they know our rtionship, their attitude will change. Then Yulin Xiao looked at her again and thought she looked better after putting on the clothes. Then he gave her the phone and said, It seems that you are really mean. However, Lucy said casually, Its just a one night stand. We are destined to have that night. You are really very confident. Lucy caressed her hair and smiled brightly. However, the next moment, she was frightened. What if the person in the photo is not me? Hearing this, Lucy was stunned and sneered, Its really a low excuse. Lucy didnt believe him, however, Yulin Xiao said slowly, I dont want to waste time, I guess you know that I have a twin brother. As soon as she heard this, she knew his thought. She was not that stupid, he was so reckless to fabric such a low excuse. Yulin Xiao slowly exined under her disdainful gaze, As we all know, my surname is Xiao, his surname is Mu. I am in charge of Xiaos Group while he is the leader of Mus Group. Although he has some shares of Xiaos Group, Im the only leader. Since he is a yboy, these photos mean nothing. Hearing this, Lucy grew sullen and yelled, Thats not the truth, Ive seen him, I can distinguish you! However, Yulin Xiao continued, We pretend to be each other since we were young, and so far no one knows our identity. Lucy pped the table and said angrily, Its impossible, its just an excuse. Seeing that Lucy was furious, Yulin Xiao said slowly, Since you say you can distinguish us, then do you know that I get no scares on my shoulder? The word made Lucy feel depressed. Yulin Xiao just looked at Lucy and continued, Lucy, you have to ept the fact, you are the loser. Loser? Dont look down at me. Lucy raised her eyebrows and smiled dangerously, Ive already give you the chance, since you intend to irritate me, dont me me! Hearing this, Yulin Xiao felt ridiculous and said, Its been a long time since I hear such arrogant words, although you are stupid, I admire your courage. Dont talking nonsense. After saying this, she left. She was very furious that she couldnt pretend to be elegant. Yulin Xiao was still sitting in the Izakaya and enjoyed the wine served by the waitress. As soon as Lucy walked out, a few mane to her, she was very angry with her eyes filled with hatred, then she said indifferently, Yulin Xiao is really a reckless man. Kill him right now. Yes. Upon receiving the order, the men in suits prepared to sneak into the Izakaya. But just as they entered, the sound of the gunshot was heard. Such changes made them feel surprised. Then people in the Izakaya started screaming. Lucy, what should we do? Lucy gritted her teeth and said, Just hide yourself and see what happens. About five minutester, an ambnce arrived and Yulin Xiao was carried out on the stretcher. What was going on here! Lucy frowned tightly, feeling that the situation was a bit strange. She could only go back and asked her boss. However, her boss already knew this and he praised Lucy. You are awesome, great job! However, Lucy looked serious and said, I didnt do this. What? Lucy bit her lips and said, I didnt hurt him. Hearing this, the boss frowned and asked, Then who was it? Im not sure, I was outside the Izakaya and was about to do something when I heard the gunshot. So, its not your helper? Right. Then the smile on his face disappeared, he frowned and muttered, Could it be that Yulin Xiao has other enemies? Its too much of a coincidence, or. Before the boss finished his words, his assistant rushed to his office quickly. Seeing that his assistant acted so reckless, the boss was angry and med, Why dont you knock the door? The assistant had no time to exin and said, Boss, Yulin Xiao is here! What? Both the boss and Lucy were shocked. The boss was strolling in the room, wondering why Yulin Xiao was here. Boss, what can we do now? The boss hesitated for a while and gritted his teeth, Ill meet him now! As soon as he walked to the meeting room, he saw Yulin Xiao who looked energetic and healthy. Although he still felt confused, he just pretended to be calm and walked to him. Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Being Kidnapped (1) Mr. Xiao, what can I do for you? Compared to the bosss pleasant face, Yulin Xiao looked slightly more serious, with pursed lips and a taut jaw. He seriously scanned the boss and Lucy, who were a little nervous, and then heard Yulin say in a deep and slow tone, Miss Lucy, please exin why did you hurt my brother! Lucys face turned pale at once and questioned, What nonsense! Really? You asked my brother to dinner and then you were fine while he had an ident at an izakaya, does that have nothing to do with you! After hearing this, Lucy finally understood. It turned out that Yulin was ying the identity swap trick again, he was trying to escape first by himself and then let her take the me! No, she couldnt let Yulin cheat like this anymore! Lucy turned her head to look at her boss and said in a harsh tone, Boss, the person Im having dinner with is Yu Shut up! However, before Lucy could finish her sentence, the boss had already reprimanded her. Lucy, I trusted you so much, I never thought you would hurt Mr. Xiao for personal grudges! What!? Hearing this, Lucy first froze, and then slowly came back to her senses. It seemed that the boss was going to take her as a sacrifice. Lucys face slowly became pale, feeling that she was finished. She stared at Yulin with a look of bitter hatred in her eyes. However, Yulin was not very satisfied with this reaction. You two just stop acting in front of me, youre obviously colluding together, dont pretend to be innocent. Mr. Xiao, its not like that, I really didnt know. Lucy has always been a good assistant to me. Thats why I was negligent. Please dont misunderstand. Yulin sneered and said, Do you think that I will still believe what you say? Mr. Xiao, I really dont know anything, Lucy, tell Mr. Xiao that you did it all by yourself! Under the bosss fierce re, Lucy slowly dropped her head, as if epting an order. Lucy spoke in a heavy tone and said, Yes, everything is done by me, it has nothing to do with my boss. Then why did you harm Yuqi Mu? Because I liked him, but he didnt take me seriously. I wanted to disclose our rtionship, and he wouldnt allow it, so when he got angry, I tried to kill him. Miss Lucy, do you know what will happen if you say that? Yulin looked at Lucy with a smile, but his voice was like a devil, You will go to jail, and then you will have nothing. Look at your pretty face, I think you know very well what will happen to you in jail. Lucys body jolted and she tilted her head and pleaded, Mr. Xiao, please give me a way out. Yulin hooked his lips and said, A way out? Humph, when you harmed Yuqi, why didnt you think of giving him a way out? You Well, Mr. Xiao is right, Lucy, you should be punished as you deserve! The boss reprimanded Lucy, so that she did not dare to say another word, but only silently aggrieved. Turning his head to look at Yulin, the boss smiled ingratiatingly, Mr. Xiao, I will definitely punish Lucy and give you an exnation. You dont need to do anything about this, just give her to me directly and send her to the police station. But What? Is it because Lucy followed you for years and you sympathize with her? Or is it because youre in cahoots? The boss immediately refused sternly, saying, No, I would never condone my employees doing such things. Then let me take Lucy away, and the truth will be known as soon as we find out. With that, Yulin winked to his men and yanked Lucy up. Lucy fought back and yelled, Boss, I cant fall into Yulins hands, hell torture me to death! But her boss was indifferent to her pleas and only focused on discussing something with Yulin. The b***d in Lucys body became a little colder, she knew that the boss had given her up. Biting her l*p, Lucy was pushed away. Before leaving the parlor, she kept her eyes fixed on her boss, hoping he would speak up and retain her. But in the end, he let her down. Without Lucy, the boss was more reckless and put all the me on Lucy, hoped Yulin would not take it out on him and continue the cooperation. Now, its a critical moment of his power struggle, and he could not afford to make any mistakes. So, even if he groveled, he still had to please Yulin first. When the important event waspleted, its not toote to settle the score with him. Yulin, of course, knew the bosss little scheme, he did not move on the surface, but had already made a decision in heart. He did not agree and did not oppose, the boss had no idea what he was thinking and was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. Yulin was waiting for the other side to confuse themselves, and then, he could execute the next n. After listening to the boss ramble on for nearly an hour, Yulin made an excuse to leave. Even before left, Yulin did not make his position clear. Originally, the boss thought he was sure to win, but did not expect the situation to take a sharp turn, he not only lost an ace, but also a great assistant, and his position was already in jeopardy. Sitting on the sofa, the boss was full of anger and called his assistant. Yulin is trying to take advantage of the issue, we must not give him this opportunity! So what are we going to do? The bosss eyes narrowed and his tone was gloomy: Find someone to finish Lucy! The assistant froze and looked up at his boss, seemingly in disbelief. The boss squinted at the assistant and questioned in a cold voice, Didnt you hear me! The assistant was busy lowering her head and said, Yes, I know. The boss waved his hand in annoyance and said, All right, leave me! After Lucy was taken away by Yulin, she was arranged to be in the room next to his own, so that he would be the first to know if there was any thing happened. So when he heard a noise next door, he walked straight to it, opened the door, and caught Lucy who was trying to escape. Thest chance was blocked by Yulin, Lucy looked gloomy and shouted with resentment, Yulin, I wont let you go even if I die! No, I dont want you die yet, as long as you dont kill yourself. Arent you hurting me to death by counting me out like this! I know what youre thinking, dont even think about asking me to help you testify against my boss, I wont let you make it! Dont answer me so fast, lest you regret itter. With those words, Yulin went out, leaving Luxi screaming in the room. Yulin walked to the end of the corridor, pushed the door and walked into another room. There was a man lying in bed, who looked terrible. Hearing the door open, Yuqi nced at it, then began toin. Its unfair that on such a nice day, I can only lie in bed and waste my time! Yulin sat down in a chair, poured himself a ss of water, and ignored Yuqi. Seeing that Yulin did not say anything, Yuqi simply sat up straight and questioned with resentment, Hey, how long do I have to lie here? It depends on how long Lucy and her bosses can put up with it. Heck, bullshit! Yuqi went back on the bed, and grunted, Ill never bet with you again, I lose every time, its no fun. Havent you heard a word? The path you choose for yourself, you have to finish it even if you cry. Hmm. Really mean. Yuqi lifted a leg and said, Come here, my leg hurts, massage it for me. Are you kidding me? Its a patient benefit, what, you cant do it? Then Ill get out of bed and walk around for a little relief. I can, but remember, dont scream. Yulin walked over to Yuqi, raised hand, and was about to give him a leg massage. However, Yulins fingers had not touched Yuqi yet, a scream came. Ah! Yuqi waved his hand at Yulin and said, Not me. I know. Yulin smiled wryly and said, It seems that some people cant wait to make their move so soon. Come on, Im going to be crazy if I keep pretending. Dont worry, these guys wont let you down. Yulin got up and left the room, went to Lucys room. He only to see several more ck-d men in the room, all subdued on the ground. And Lucy cowered in the corner of the bed, with her face full of fear. A man walked up to Yulin, bowed his head and said, Mr. Xiao, these people are all under control. Is this woman injured? Just a shock, not an injury. Very well, take the men out, I want to talk to Miss Lucy alone. The others leave, and Lucy looked stunned, red warily at Yulin. Yulin took a few steps forward, moved closer to Lucy, leaned down, and said, I guess you know better than I do who sent these people, dont you? Lucy didnt say anything, she was just shaking all over and her face was pale. See, in your bosss eyes, you are just a pawn. When you are useful, you are used, and when you are useless, you are thrown away. Is such a person worth your life for him? Now, the person who wants you to die the most is your boss. The anger in Lucys eyes gathered little by little, and eventually, ignited a monstrous fire. If I work for you, Ill die just the same. Yulin Xiao, you dont have to pretend to be a good person, Im in this state today, all because of you! Thats wrong, I just want you to tell the truth about something, I never wanted you to die. Its your boss who wants you dead, and I, on the other hand, want you alive. When things are over here, Ill send you out of Ennd, to a ce where no one knows you, to start over. Would you be so kind? Whether Im kind or selfish, you can only trust me now, Im the one who can save you. Although Lucy was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, she knew that Yulin was right. Lucy stared at Yulin and said angrily, Yulin, youre a devil! Thank you for thepliment. Yulin said with a smile. Although Yulin was evil, but she must admit that he was also full of masculinity. To conquer such a man must be very fulfilling. Unfortunately, hes a devil, he wouldnt be obsessed with any woman. Lucy silently lowered her head and thought for a while, then finally made a decision. Lucy was not stupid, she knew that things had been finalized, there was no need to continue to struggle, the most important thing was to find a new partner. And this man who set her up in front of her was the one who could save her. At this moment, the only way to get back to life was to work with Yulin. Shes really not resigned to it. Just one step away, as soon as Yulin died, she could get thepanys equity and arge amount of cash, and she had no longer to live off men. But now, she was still a pawn in someone elses hand, and even unable to control her own life. Lucy clenched her fist and said in a hoarse voice, What do you want me to do? Looking at Lucys attitude, Yulin knew it was a done deal. Yulin smiled proudly and smugly. The boss was angry because the assassin he sent out was captured. It seemed that Yulin was more difficult to deal with than he thought. Originally, he wanted to exterminate Yulin to strengthen his own power. But now, he was instead threatened by Yulin and could lose everything at any time. Thats a lot to lose. In order to avoid it, he must get rid of Yulin and Lucy. Yulin was not a fool to wait to be beaten, but he didnt know how to take actions. Just as the boss was pondering, someone brought good news. Boss, Yulins girlfriend ising to Ennd! Yulins girlfriend The boss pondered for a moment, then gave a sinister smile. Yulin finished his business, and finally had some time spare. Chapter 493 Being Kidnapped (2) Yulin Xiao checked the time, Anna Xie should have had breakfast by now, why hadnt she contacted him? Could it be that Qiqi didnt tell her? Yulin narrowed his eyes and called Anna again. But her phone was still off. At that moment, Dongzi called Yulin. Have you heard from Anna yet? Dongzi hesitated for a moment and said, I just got the news that Anna has gone to Ennd to look for you. What!? Yulin frowned and was no longer calm, Why didnt she tell me? This is too dangerous! However, Miss Ye and Mr. Nangong apanied Anna, so it can be better. Yulin frowned more tightly and shook his head, You dont understand the situation in British, they wont be of much help, but will get each other in trouble. So what should we do, or I go to Ennd now! Its toote even if youe over. Never mind, Ill deal with it. Hanging up the phone, Yulin immediately contacted Chuxue Ye. Luckily, Chuxues cell phone got through. At this time, Chuxue and the others had just gotten off the ne and were looking for a ce to rest. Chuxue saw Yulins cell phone number, nced at Anna next to her, then stepped aside. Hello, I I dont care whats your purpose to Ennd, now, get on the return flight back immediately! Chuxue was inexplicably yelled at and instantly got angry and said, What are you yelling about, do we have to listen to your arrangements? You must have done something unspeakable! Dont talk nonsense, listen to me and go back! No, we still have to Hey, who are you? What do you want! Chuxue had not finished speaking, a shouting suddenly came. Yulin became nervous all of a sudden and asked, Chuxue, whats happening? At this point Yulin could only hear the radio wave tone on the phone. The call was hung up. Yulin clutched his phone and he looked very terrible. Yulin immediately got up and ordered his men, said, Send someone to the airport, make sure to bring Anna, Chuxue and Zhao Nangong here. Yes. Yulins people rushed to the airport, while at the moment Anna and Chuxue were in unprecedented danger. Zhao Nangong went to pick up their luggage. Chuxue and Anna were stopped by some strong men at the corner and shoved into an elevator. As soon as the elevator doors closed, someone pointed a gun at them and forbade them to shout. Looking at the situation, Chuxue knew that they had been kidnapped. Chuxue licked her lips to calm herself down, then asked, Who are you? Why do you arrest us? However, the men did not answer Chuxue, just stared at the changing numbers without any reaction. Are you dumb, why dont you speak? Chuxue wanted to say something else, Anna tugged her sleeve and whispered, Chuxue, they must be following orders and wont say anything. Chuxue frowned slightly and felt a little uneasy. But she didnt show it and turned her head to Anna and said, Dont worry, Zhao Nangong and Yulin will definitelye to us, now we have to buy more time. Right. Then the elevator stopped at the underground parking lot. The men pushed the two into the parking lot and stood in front of a ckmercial vehicle. You two, whos Anna? Once she heard that they wereing for Anna, Chuxue subconsciously blocked Anna and asked, What do you want? Seeing Chuxues behavior, they knew which one of them was Anna. The man in the lead pointed at Chuxue and said to the others, Get rid of this woman. His words startled both Anna and Chuxue. Anna tightly tugged on Chuxuespel and rebuked, How dare you! Hmph, why do we dare not do? From now on, you are no longer any nobledies, whether you live or die, its all up to us! Youre just a little rascal, what qualifications do you have to elevate yourself like that? You should let your employer listen to what you said! The man did not expect Anna, who looked thin and small, to be vicious and intimidating. When the man heard this, his face only became a little more fierce and didnt say anything else. Anna was worried that they would hurt Chuxue, so she voluntarily admitted her identity. I am Anna, and I will cooperate with whatever you ask me to do. But if you dare to touch Chuxue, I wont let you get away with it even if I die. The man got a little impatient and said, We wont touch her,e with us. What about Chuxue? She is of no use to us, just stay here. It sounded as if they were ensuring Chuxues safety. However, Anna saw the guns in their hands. If Chuxue was left here, she would be Anna pursed her lips slightly, she didnt want to see that happen and said, Shesing with me too, otherwise, how do I know if youll keep your word. Youre asking for too much! You may not listen, but you know what the consequence is. Anna was upromising, and the man had no choice but to beckon and said, Well, take them both away together. Someone took out strips of ck cloth and covered Anna and Chuxues eyes, then bound their limbs and finally threw them into the trunk of the car. The car swayed and they were off. Chuxue pressed close with Anna and whispered, It seems that they areing for you. Im sorry for getting you involved. Dont say that, were friends. And its not your fault, its those guys who have evil intentions. Lets see what kind of tricks they are going to y first! Anna was scared to death, but Chuxue seemed to have little change, even became somewhat excited. Chuxue, arent you afraid? Whats the use of being afraid, they cant let us go just because were afraid. The main task now is to stall for time and leave a secret message for Yulin and Zhao Nangong to find us. Chuxue made a good point. But Anna was confused and asked, Dont forget, our hands and feet are trapped, how can we leave a secret message? Chuxue smiled smugly, then pressed her waist against Annas hand and said, Feel whats in my pocket. Anna reached out and touched it and said, A ss bottle with a rounded curve, it seems to be perfume. Thats right, its a perfume. This perfume smells unique, its specially blended for me by my perfumer friend. As soon as Zhao Nangong finds the police dog to smell the scent on my clothes, he can catch up! Annas eyes lit up and she murmured, Good idea. Although she was praised, Chuxue was not very happy. No wonder just now Yulin asked me to take you back quickly, so there is danger here, if I had known that I would have listened to him. Yulin called you? Well, just as we were getting off the ne, Yulin called and asked me to take you away. At the time, I thought it was because Yulin was afraid that we would find out his secret, but now it seems that he is trying to protect us. Thinking of Yulin, Annas expression was a bit gloomy. I really want to meet him now and ask him what happened. But, I dont know if Ill ever get the chance again. Dont be so pessimistic, well definitely see Yulin. Hope so. Here, now unscrew the cap of the perfume first and pour it out along the seam of the car. Anna came out of her slouch and started to cooperate with Chuxue leaving coded messages. The other side As soon as Yulin learned that Anna and Chuxue had been kidnapped, he went to Lucys boss. When he saw Yulin, the boss looked calm, unlike the groveling he had just done. The boss leaned back in his chair and asked knowingly, Why is Mr. Xiao here again, could it be that you have taken a fancy to someone beside me again? Yulin did not talk much with him and ordered with a grim expression, Hand over Anna and Chuxue. I dont know what youre talking about. I know you want Lucy, I can give her to you. The boss smiled smugly and said, Lucy? You can take her away if you like, I give her to you. If you dont like her, just get rid of her and dont let here back and get in my way. So what do you want? You know it. Yulin narrowed his eyes and hummed, Hmph, your appetite is pretty big. Its a good deal to use that money for the lives of two beloved people. Give it to me. They threw a few documents to Yulin. Sign the papers, Ill have the two women sent to you now. Yulin looked at it casually and his expression became serious. These are all evidence of Yulins secret kickbacks. As long as he signed, he admitted the fact that he took kickbacks, and if they made things difficult for him at that time, he could not refute it and could only withdraw from the cooperation project and hand over the profits. But for Anna and Chuxue, Yulin had no other choices. Eventually, Yulin took a pen and wrote down his name. The scheme worked, the boss showed a smug smile. Yulin, can you imagine that the one who wins in the end is still me! Cut the crap, send them back to me! Dont worry, although our cooperation is full of ups and downs, I always keep my promises. The boss said and gave a hint to his man. The man got the order and went to the phone. But two minutester, the man came back with a pale face. The man whispered a few words in the bosss ear, and the boss was instantly on fire. The boss looked sideways at Yulin, gritting his teeth as if he wanted to eat someone. Seeing his reaction, Yulin was reassured. He stood up, slowly walked to his bosss side, and leaned down to draw over the papers. The boss was tempted to stop. But after thinking about it, he gave up. Yulin tore several documents into pieces in front of the boss and threw them to the ground. There are many people who want to reckon with me. But none of them have seeded yet. You dare to touch my people, this time, you are dead! After saying that, Yulin left, while the boss sat down in his chair, looked terrified. Yulin went back to his car and received a call from Zhao Nangong. Yulin smiled and said, Where are you? Im going to pick you up now. What, they arent found yet, where can I go? That made Yulins expression stiffen and he asked, Werent they rescued by you? No. Not you? It wasnt me. When I found the car, the men had been killed and Chuxue and Anna were gone. Yulin didnt expect things to take a sharp turn for the worse, and his lips pursed. After a long time, he said, It seems that there is another group involved in this matter. Could it be that another business partner is trying to take advantage of the opportunity to extort us? They wouldnt dare to count both of us at the same time. Hearing this answer, Zhao Nangong frowned, he didnt know what to do. However, Zhao Nangongs eyes soon lit up and said, By the way, can you get me a police dog with a super sensitive sense of smell. Helpful in saving? Yes. Yulin didnt hesitate and said, When I find it, Ill send it to you immediately. Soon, Yulin came to Zhao Nangong with a trained police dog. After taking over the police dog, Zhao Nangong began to lead it around the ck car in a circle.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just as the police dog was getting used to the smell, Yulin asked, What are you doing? Just when I found this car, I found a very strong smell of perfume in this car. That smell is Chuxues favorite perfume, and, I also found ab empty perfume bottle. Normally, they could not have knocked over the perfume bottle in the trunk, it should a hint Chuxue left. So, youre going to use a police dog to track this scent? Zhao Nangong nodded and said, Thats right. OK, lets begin now. The two cooperated, they used the police dog to track on the one hand, on the other hand, sent people to ess the nearby surveince, checked all suspicious vehicles. Soon, they targeted a gray pickup truck. At this moment Anna and Chuxue had been moved to another hiding ce. And the environment was much better than the trunk of the car, at least its a room, and there was a faint smell of ink. The two girls were still bound hands and foot, but the blindfolds had been removed. Anna surveyed the surroundings, she felt that the decorative style looked familiar. But she couldnt recall exactly where she had seen this simr decorative style. While Chuxue became more nervous. She felt that things were getting a little weird. The opponents werent the dumb ones anymore. Chuxue just wanted to get up and look around, but she body was out of control. Chuxue frowned and said, Anna, my legs are a little numb. Let me help you. Not just my legs, my arms are numb too. Could it be that they have been tied up for too long. I dont know, Im not feeling well all over. Anna saw Chuxue sitting there stiffly, as if a wooden man, then began to get anxious. Take it easy, Ill go call someone. Anna rushed to the door and roared with all her might, Help, help! Her voice echoed outside, but no one responded to her at all. And Chuxue looked more and more terrible. Anna could only slowly untie the ropes on Chuxue to make she feel better. Anna took a lot of effort to finally untie the rope. But Chuxue fell into apletea. Chuxue, Chuxue! Anna called her name helplessly, hoped that someone could show up to help Chuxue. Chapter 494: Chapter 494 The Intricate Truth Anna Xie heard a sound of footsteps outside the door while she was bing more and more desperate. Anna Xie ran past immediately, and then saw two women came in. There were two blonde beauties, but they speak fluent Chinese. Did you shouted just now? Anna Xie ignored the impatience in their eyes and said eagerly, Someone fainted here. Please help her! But they ignored Chuxue on the ground and did not even look at it. Hey, I said someone fainted, dont you hear? If the hostage died, how can you find someone to negotiate? The two seemed impatient, they frowned and said: Dont worry, she wont die. Just tell her to behave herself, so that nothing else will happen. It sounded like that the two were familiar with Chuxue Ye. The woman looked Anna Xie up and down and warned her, If you dont want to faint, youd better be honest. So, Chuxue was not sick but fainted by anesthetic, right? Yes. Anna Xie was relieved hearing such an answer. But the two women in front of her lifted her up and was about to go out. Anna Xie was frightened and asked, Where are you taking me? Another room. Why are you separating us? You talk too much! If you dont answer, I wont leave, and I wont do anything with you. Saying that, Anna Xie tried to push her body downward to resist. Seeing her doing this, the woman snorted and asked, Do you think I will be afraid of you? Then wait and see, anyway, I have nothing to lose! Anna Xie looked fearless and that made these two women began to think about killing her. But they didnt dare to hurt Anna Xie in the end. They just looked at each other and then one of them spoke. Its OK to tell you the truth, anyway, you cant change anything. That woman is useful to us, but you are nothing. We could let you go first if everything is OK. Anna Xie was dumbfounded when she heard these words. What, didnt youe to catch me? The two really lost patience. They frowned and said, There must be something wrong with your brain and your ears, you woman! I have exined it just now, now shut up and leave here with me! After saying that, the woman pushed Anna Xie out of the room. Anna Xie cant resist on her own, so she can only look at fainted Chuxue Ye and got farther and farther away from her. Anna Xie and Chuxue Ye heard gunshots in the trunk just now. They had thought that Yulin Xiao sent people to rescue them. However, they found that they came from the den of tigers to the den of wolves after getting here. Strangely, they changed their target from Anna Xie to Chuxue Ye. And this time, the kidnappers IQ was much higher. They numbed Chuxue Ye and threw them into prisons separately. Although things becameplicated, there were still some clues left. One thing was certain at least: they must knew Chuxue Ye a lot. Chuxue Ye was just an ordinary girl, and shell never have a grudge against others. Most likely, they were enemies of Ye family, so they intended to against Ye family by kidnapping Chuxue Ye. Ye familys enemies Anna Xie closed her eyes and felt headache. It was impossible for her to know who were the enemies of Ye family. All inferences seemed toe to an end here. She can only stay here waiting to be rescued. It was unpleasant to lose control of her fate. In another room, Anna Xie buried her head in her palm and tightly frowned. A crowd appeared in the wilderness surrounding a car with their eyebrows frowned. Suddenly, they heard a sound of the engine. They looked back and immediately stretched their brows. It was Yulin Xiao. Yulin Xiao and Zhao Nangong rushed here as soon as they received the message from the fellows. Yulin Xiao squinted at the car in front of him and asked: Is this the car? Yes. Go and see if there are any clues! Yulin Xiaos fellowman checked the car carefully but found nothing. But Yulin Xiao felt that the appearance of the car itself was a very important clue. Yulin Xiao walked to the car and said slowly, They should be hiding nearby if the car was abandoned here. But we are in the wilderness, there is no hiding ce. Would it be possible for them to change a car here? There is no trace of wheels around here, it is impossible to change cars. Zhao Nangong stood with arms akimbo and looked around. He was anxious and said angrily, There are neither trace of wheels nor footprints. Howe it seems to disappear out of thin air! Disappear out of thin air These words stirred Yulin Xiao from his reverie and ordered: Dig down around the car, quickly! Although people didnt understand what Yulin Xiao meant, they still followed his order and started digging with tools. After a while, someone looked up and shouted: Here is an entrance to the cer! Hearing this, Yulin Xiaos eyes brightened. He ordered: Open the door and go in and have a look. It is too dangerous, let us do this. My woman is inside here, I must go in to save her! Open the door! Seeing Yulin Xiao insisted doing this, his fellowmen can do nothing but to follow his order and open the door. The underground tunnel was dark, so Yulin Xiao and his apanies can only use shlights to illuminate and move forward carefully. When they walked through the tunnel, the road ahead suddenly became clear. The lights were bright here just like the sunshine. The facilities wereplete with a great sense of life, and the field of vision was wide and the room was clean and tidy. Apparently, the owner here did not simply regard it as a dark prison, but a warm living ce. Yulin Xiao searched the room one by one and finally found fainted Anna Xie in the corner room. Yulin Xiaos eyebrows frowned and he bent over immediately. He scooped up Anna and called her name gently. Anna, Anna! A familiar sound came from a far. Anna Xie moved her eyshes trying to open her eyes. She opened her eyes only to see Yulin Xiao looked at her nervously with his eyes full of love. Yulin Xiao? Am I dreaming? Seeing that Anna Xie was OK, Yulin Xiao breathed a sigh of relief. He held her in his arms and said softly: Its okay, its okay now. Anna Xie felt relieved when she felt the temperature of Yulin Xiao. Her eyes turned red and she leaned against Yulin Xiaos arms and began to cry. I thought Id never see you again. Yulin Xiao patted Anna Xies shoulder and said softly, Its my fault for not protect you. Dont cry, you are safe now, no one will hurt you again. The two people on this side snuggled up to each other, while Zhao Nangong on the other side was already furious. Anna, wheres Chuxue? Anna Xie came to her sense immediately hearing Chuxue Yes name. She said, She is in the room on the right side of the corridor. Hurry up, she was taken medicine! Zhao Nangong narrowed his eyes and rushed out immediately. But after a while, Zhao Nangong came back with red eyes. Chuxue is not there, are you sure you are right? Not there? Anna Xie frowned and asked, Have you seen anyone else here? No, no one except you. Damn it, they took Chuxue away! Zhao Nangong was about to rush out hearing this, but he was stopped by Yulin Xiao. Dont worry, you have to figure things out first. Yulin Xiao turned to Anna Xie and asked, Do you know why they took her away? This group of people is not the former enemy. Their goal is Chuxue. I heard it with my own ears! Chuxue! Anna Xie nodded and said, Yes, they said Im useless and will let me go. Now it seems that they left me and took Chuxue away. Anna Xie thought again and asked: Who is the biggest enemy of Ye family? Why do you say so? Anna Xie said: Because they knew Chuxue a lot, and they knew her temperament. Apparently, they are well prepared. They followed us from the Capital City and took action here. Since Ye family is powerful in the Capital City, so they cant take action. Therefore, they ned all the way, and took action in taking advantage of me being kidnapped. After hearing Anna Xies words, Yulin Xiao pondered for a moment and said, Its reasonable for such a powerful family like Ye family to have enemies. But it is difficult to find them out just depend on this point alone. Oh, also, I find the environment here very familiar, as if I had seen it somewhere. But I cant remember it. It seems that they not only has a grudge against Ye family, but also has something to do with you Zhao Nangong was going crazy. He cant wait any longer, he wanted to find Chuxue Ye now! Since they left here, we must be able to find clues here. Zhao Nangong narrowed his eyes and began to search around the underground passage. Finally, he found another exit. Go out and see from here! Yulin Xiao stopped Zhao Nangong as soon as he was about to go out. Ill leave my men to you. Ill send Anna back first, and then Ill meet you. OK. The two acted separately, Zhao Nangong continued to find Chuxue Yes whereabouts while Yulin Xiao took Anna Xie back to his residence. Anna Xe was wrapped in Yulin Xiaos clothes sitting in the car, and she was still dumbfounded. It seemed that she just left the Capital City to confront with Yulin Xiao, and then these unpredictable things happened. Anna? Anna Xie turned her head sideways and looked at Yulin Xiao when hearing him calling her. Well, why you came to Ennd? Anna Xie bit her lips gently and seemed difficult to tell him the truth. But Yulin Xiao was still waiting for her answer. Evasion was useless. Anna Xie closed her eyes softly. She took a deep breath and asked, Yulin Xiao, I once told you that if you dont like me anymore, please tell me yourself instead of asking others to tell me. Why do you say so? Anna Xie looked at Yulin Xiao with her bright eyes. She got up her courage and said, I came to Ennd to ask you one thing. No matter what you think, please dont lie to me. OK. Do you have another woman? Yulin Xiao shook his head and denied it, How could it be possible? I like you and you are the only one. So why did you had s*x with a foreign woman? And and you sent photos to me! Anna Xie was deeply grieved in thinking of that photo. She will know the truth now, but Anna Xie was a little afraid. She wanted to hide herself and never knew the truth for the rest of her life. But Anna Xie also knew that it was useless to evade. She should face the truth sooner orter. Anna Xie pinched her palm and plucked up. She looked at Yulin Xiao and listened with respectful attention. After hearing Anna Xies words,an odd expression appeared on Yulin Xiaos face. He asked, Did you see that photo? These words made Anna Xie heart-broken. Just now she told herself to deal with it calmly and should never let Yulin Xiao look down on her. However, after hearing Yulin Xiaos words, she stumbled. Anna Xie was in low spirits for a while and murmured: As Ive expected, there is such a thing Seeing Anna Xie misunderstood him deeper, Yulin Xiao said quickly: Anna, things are not like that. Yulin Xiao wanted to hold Anna Xies shoulder, but Anna Xie threw off his hand and choked out: Not like that? You already admitted that there are photos! There are photos, but the things are not true. Ha, Yulin Xia , do you think Im stupid? Who are you kidding? It is not I think you are stupid, you are indeed stupid. Yulin Xiao said these words solemnly, which made Anna Xie felt that he deliberately humiliated her IQ. Although Anna Xie had no IQ now. But being humiliated in public by the man she admired still made her felt terrible. Yulin Xiao! Seeing that no matter what he say or do were both wrong, Yulin Xiao simply stopped defending but said: OK, I wont say anything. You will know itter. What do you mean? The two are there. Everything will be clear if you see it yourself. That two women are in your ce? Yes. Anna Xie trembled with anger. She pointed at Yulin Xiao and said, God, Yulin Xiao! Well, it was useless to say too much. Let Anna Xie see it herself. Anna Xie was about to go as soon as she back to Yulin Xiaos residence. Yulin Xiao grabbed her and asked, Where are you going? I want to be alone. Find out the answer first, then you can be alone. Anna Xie sneered and asked: Why, should I do whatever you want me to do?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Go and see the people inside, then you can scold me. Well, Ill do it. Lets see how can you exin it! Anna Xi didnt want to be looked down upon by Yulin Xiao, so sh pushed the door open heavily. Just when Anna Xie thought that she would see something terrible, she was stunned by the scene in sight. Yuqi Mu was lying on bed eating fried chicken. His mouth and hands were full of oil with a satisfied look on his face. Suddenly, someone opened the door and the huge sound made he almost lost his chicken nuggets. Yuqi Mu looked at the door discontentedly. As soon as he was about to open his mouth to scold, he saw a beautiful woman staring at herself as if she had seen a ghost. Chapter 495: Chapter 495 My Twin Brother This woman looked very familiar Yuqi thought for a sec, he patted his palm and smiled: She is Anna! Anna didnt realize what was going on until she heard him calling her name. Anna looked at Yuqi and Yulin, she felt herself was mirroring the two people inside and out. He you Anna cant say a whole sentence. Yulin kindly exined: He is the hero of the photo and my brother, Yuqi. What! ? Anna was shocked by this answer. Yuqi looked at Anna with a smile. He wiped her hands with a tissue, then got up andughed: You must be Anna, nice to meet you. Looking at Yuqis outstretched hand, Anna hesitated. She didnt know whether she should shake hands with him or refuse him. Yulin took the opportunity toe over and blocked Anna behind him. He asked, Have you forgotten that I have a twin brother? It seemed that Yulin Mu was talking to Anna, but in fact, he had been staring at Yuqi, suggesting that he should be careful and not to make trouble for him. Yuqi gave Yulin a hint, and then exined to Anna: I went abroad to expand my career recently, so I didnt get to know you well. If I have the honor today, we should have dinner. No, thanks. Never mind, its just a meal, and youll be hungry, too. Now, Anna had no time to think about eating, she finally understood that Yulin was teasing her deliberately! Anna turned to Yulin and asked: Why didnt you tell me the truth just now? If I tell you the truth in advance, how can you know how wrong you are? Yulin thought himself sounded reasonable, and he said firmly, you dont believe in our rtionship, so when others make mischief, youll believe it without any doubt. Say, should you be punished? Anna also knew that she had made a mistake. But she was also very innocent, so she defended: There is a reason. After all, the person in that photo is so simr to you, you are exactly the same. Twins are simr. Anna panicked for a while,then she calmed down and began to defend herself. Why did you sent me the photo that made me misunderstood? I called you and you switched off. It is difficult for me to not misunderstand you. Hearing this, Yulins face darkened slightly. This matter is worthy of investigation. What do you mean? Anna thought for a moment and asked, Did someone sent me that photo on purpose? Thats right. Anna was confused and murmured: Whats the good for them to show me the photo? Whats the good? Well, havent you seen it now? Yulin snorted, and Anna understood what he meant. Anna lowered her head in remorse and said: My willfulness made Chuxue disappeared. She must be safe, otherwise, I will never forgive myself. After hearing this, Yuqi, who had been ignored for a long time, asked quickly: What happened to Chuxue? She came to Britain with Anna and was taken away. Ah? It is not simple this time. Obviously, someone is targeting at us. After removing the bandage for pretending to be injured, Yuqi said, What are you waiting for? Find her quickly! Zhao Nangong has gone. If he get news, he will definitely tell us. After all, Zhao Nangong had just came to Britain, so he is not as familiar with here as I do. I will take my fellowmen to look for her. Saying that, Yuqi began to gather his fellowmen. But before he set out, Zhao Nangong came back. Looking at the expression on Zhao Nangongs face, Yulin knew that something must be wrong. Yulin walked in front of Zhao Nangong and asked: Is there any news? Sure enough, Zhao Nangong shook his head. Yulin patted Zhao Nangong on his shoulder, he turned around and said to others, Go talk to Lucy. Why should we talk to her? She stole my phone, so only she can exin it clearly. After saying that, the several people all went to Lucys room. Lucy immediately became alert when she heard a jumble of footsteps. When she saw the door opened and a group of people entered, Lucy moved back quickly and asked, What do you want? The moment when Anna saw Lucy, she recognized that she was the woman in the photo. Although she was wearing clothes, she still couldnt hide her beautiful figure. Then she looked down at herself Anna suddenly felt that there existed a huge gap between them two. Yulin sat opposite to Lucy and said, Dont be nervous, we juste here to ask you some questions. What question? You stole my phone, right? Yes. Why did you do so? If I want to forge an evidence of your kickback, I must steal your phone tomit perjury. Why did you send a photo if you just want tomit perjury? Lucys eyes twinkled when she heard this question. Yulin knew, Lucy must know something. He didnt urge her but said slowly: At this moment, no one will protect you. Only by cooperating with us can you save your life. Lucy knew that Yulin was right. Now she had nothing to do but to follow Yulin. Lucy bit her lower l*p and said, Someone contacted me and said that if I could do them a little favor, they can help me get rid of mypetitors. In the beginning, I didnt believe it. However, a vice president who had always opposed me suddenly had a car ident and quit the management of thepany, thats when I started to believe his words. I believed in their strength, and I wanted him to help me more, so I decided to cooperate with him. However, his request was very strange. I should simply use your phone to send a photo. I thought such a little thing can be done by any thief, and there was no need for me to do it myself. But we were cooperative, I didnt need to exin anything to them, so I said nothing else. Then how did you contact each other, a phone? No, we sent letter. Letters? This answer dumbfounded everyone in present. There were less and less people who were still writing letters in this era. Was it their personal taste or they had another purpose for them to do so? Lucy continued to speak under the questioning of them. In fact, I also felt ridiculous. But they seemed to know what I cared the most in my heart, and I was satisfied with their offer. Moreover, this will do me no harm. It was just a lift of a finger, so I agreed. Where did you sent the letters? 234, Philip Road. I didnt write my name. They told me that some one will receive it as soon as I sent it there. Everyone plucked up when they get this clue. Lets go there and have a look. Before Anna left, Lucy suddenly called out. Miss Anna! Anna stopped and looked back at her. Seeing this, Yulin stood by her side, as if Lucy would use some tricks. It was her Lucy looked at petite Anna, who was well protected by Yulin, and suddenly felt sorrowful. It turned out that he can also be considerate and care for a person sincerely. Unfortunately, that person cant be her. Until now, Lucy realized that she had lost badly. Lucy had a self-deprecating smile on her face and said faintly, Nice to meet you. Anna felt a little puzzling. But before she asked, she was taken away by Yulin. The ce they were going was full of uncertainties, so Yulin did not take Anna with him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anna worried a lot, but she also knew that the road ahead was dangerous. She might not be able to solve any problems, but became a burden to them, so she stayed. When they arrived at the ce Lucy told them, they found that the house was unupied. Yuqi looked around and said: It seems that no one has lived here for a long time. But recently, someone has been here. Yulin pointed ahead and said, See, the sofa and bed are all dusty. Only the table is clean. Obviously, someone has been here, and as long as someone is there, there will be clues. Yulin thought for a while and ordered: Look around and find out if there is any garbage. Yes. Yulins people were all well trained. Soon, they found a card, which obviously didnt belong here. Yulin squinted when he looked at the business card handed by his fellowman. Yuqi leaned in to see it and let out a little cry. This is a famous bar. I go there often. A business card of the bar Yulin took it in his hand and looked at it carefully, This business card is a bit old. It seems that it has been in the pocket for some time. This shows that he may be a frequenter to that bar, and he has to call in advance to order or something. Yuqi suddenlyughed and said confidently: I am also a frequenter to that bar. I know the bartender there. Maybe I can ask him something. No time to wait, lets go now. At this point, the bar had just opened, there were no guests, and it was not as noisy as it used to be. The bartender smiled and greeted Yuqi as soon as he saw him. Mr. Mu, why are you here so early today? Im not here to drink today, I have something to ask you. Please. You are here every day, so you must have impressions about the frequenters. Of course, I am the bartender here, so I need to know the taste of the guests. If you are a frequenter, Ill remember more clear. Then, who is left-handed? Just when Yuqi was thinking to ask him something, Yulin opened his mouth first. However, his question made people felt puzzled. Left-handed? Yulin nodded, he took out the business card and said: The left side of this business card was polished. So the man should take the business card with his right hand and dialed the number with his left hand. Well, that made sense. The bartender saw the business card in Yulins hand, he couldnt help but say: Hey, this business card was in the format two years ago, and we have changed the format now. Yulins eyes brightened after hearing this. He asked: That is to say, the owner of this business card is at least a guest two years ago, right? Yes. Left-handed, a guest two years ago, who do you think it should be if we narrow it down? The bartender began to meditate carefully and finally gave an answer. It may be the muscr man with the beard. Do you have his number? The bartender shook his head and said, No, besides, he hasnt been here for a while, at least for two months. Does he have other characteristics, such as what wine he likes to drink and what hobbies he has? The bartender recalled it carefully and said, He is a big man with calluses on his hands, and he likes to drinkurel vodka. Oh, this vodka is only avable in one liquor store in the East Side. If he doesnte to the bar, he will go there to buy it. Everyone was shocked when they got this important clue. Yuqi patted the bartender on his shoulder and smiled, Thanks a lot, Ill bring some people here another day. After saying that, Yuqi left the bar with others and rushed to the liquor store. The liquor store was easy to find. The owner was a young man with sses and acted gently. Seeing the store was suddenly full so many Asian people with a murderous look in their eyes, the owner was dumbfounded. Youd better not make troubles, otherwise I will call the police! The owner secretly picked up his phone, but before he dialed the number, he was subdued by Yulins fellowmen . Seeing that they can practice kung fu, the owner looked even more pale. Yuqi patted those people and asked them to go away. Then he walked beside the manager with a smile. Dont be afraid, we are not here to smash your store, we just want to ask you about someone. The owner will definitely tell them everything he knew seeing that scene before, so he nodded his head constantly. Do you know a muscr man with a beard who likes to buy vodka here? A beard The owner thought for a while and nodded his head, The person you said should be the guest who just bought wine here. Just Yes, he just left for five minutes. Hearing this, Yulin and them rushed out again. The owner was dumbfounded in the face of people who came and went away in a hurry. He still held his phone, but he didnt know whether he should call the police or not. The owner thought about it and finally gave up the idea of calling the police. Yulin and the people were searching for the bearded man everywhere, and they finally went to a wooden hut under the guidance of passers-by. Zhao Nangong was very anxious in thinking that the key figure was inside, but he was stopped every time he was about to rush in. This figure was too important, and if he died, this clue will be broken again. They didnt know how long it will take to collect evidence, and it was also extremely unfavorable for Chuxue Ye. Yuqi can do nothing about it but to keep an eye on Zhao Nangong to forbid him to make a bold move. It was not until Yulin made a gesture that they rushed into the house in front and in rear. But the room was empty, no one was here. Chapter 496: Chapter 496 Track the Trace It was impossible, the passers-by said that Beard had juste back and didnt leave. The road was narrow here, he had no chance to escape unless Just when Yulin Xiao was pondering, someone attacked him from behind. Fortunately, Yulin Xiaos helper protected him and then started the fight. Beards figure was as huge as a mountain, making people feel very oppressed. However, at the same time, his body was so soft and sensitive. It was hard to capture him. He could easily slip away.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yulin Xiao found the terrain wasplex here, once he ran away, it was harder to capture him. Beard seemed to have the n for he tried to rush to the door. Although he was powerful, he couldnt get rid of so many people. In another dash toward the door, he was hit by Yulin Xiaos helper and fell to the ground. Seeing that he was surrounded, instead of being anxious, Beard smiled disdainfully, I wont say anything, dont waste your time! Well, everything is possible. Then Yulin Xiao made a gesture to his men, and Beard was arrested. However, he noticed the weird smile of Beard, which made him frown. Anna was waiting anxiously, and finally she saw Yulin Xiaos figure. So she rushed to him and checked his wound. How did you get hurt? Dont worry, its not a big deal. Yulin Xiao said lightly, he didnt want to scare Anna. Really? Is there any news from Chuxue? Hearing this, Yulin Xiao frowned and said, Its just a helper, I have ways to make him talk. Yulin Xiao was confident, but Beard was really a brave man, he said nothing even under such tortures. Thus Yulin Xiao wanted to see him alone. Seeing that Beard was weak, Yulin Xiao frowned. If he kept silent, then the mastermind would probably know this and transfer Chuxue to another ce, then it would be harder to find her. Just at this moment, Yulin Xiaos helper came over with a stack of materials. How is the investigation going? This is all we can find about him. After taking a glimpse of those materials, Yulin Xiao smiled. He handed the materials to his helper and squatted beside Beard, You are brave, I would respect you if you didnt hurt my friend. Unfortunately, you had done the wrong thing, Ill try my best to force you to speak. However, Beard still closed his eyes and smiled disdainfully. Dont taking nonsense, you wont wait until now if you have any idea. I just try to persuade you, I know that youve earned a lot these years. But you havent enjoyed yourself and send the money to a woman who has born a child for you. After hearing this, Beard suddenly opened his eyes and red at Yulin Xiao. Seeing this, Yulin Xiao acted more casual. The woman and your employer, which one is more important? Bead couldnt act calm and he struggled violently, as if he was going to hit Yulin Xiao. Bastard, if you dare to touch her, I will definitely kill you! The smell of b***d from Beard made Yulin Xiao frowned. He took two steps backward and sneered, I dont want to that, but you have to tell me something about Chuxue. Dont waste time, even if I say, you cant defeat him. Who is he? He is omnipotent, you are not qualified to defeat him! Its not depends on you. Just tell me. After thinking for a while, Beard said, Give me a phone. Give him the phone. Then he called someone. As soon as the phone was connected, Yuqi Mu grabbed the phone before Bear finish his words. However, the mastermind had already hung up the phone. Yuqi Mu dialed again, but the phone had turned off. He was furious and asked, Are you teasing us? Well, Im not that bored, since things are arranged, of course he would hang up the phone. What did you say? He want to have a conversation with Jingyan. Hearing this, people felt sullen, which made Beard very satisfied. Yuqi Mu was irritated and he directly hit Beard and asked, I ask you to tell us his background, what are you doing! Beard covered his belly and his face turned pale, and after a while, he said, Im just a sidekick, I know nothing. Im just a middleman. You mean your boss know we would find you? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu was anxious. But Yulin Xiao knew it was a lie and said, Dont listen to him, if his boss is really powerful, he cane to Jingyan himself. Why did he do this? Then, Yulin Xiao looked at him indifferently and said, Since you are not sincere, then Ill ask someone to kill your woman! Bastard, how dare you! Just wait, I can even film the process and show you. Damn! Remember, it is you who hurt her, as long as you can work with us, she can be alive. Beard acted more serious and said, Thats all I can do. No, you are useful, at least you can be the middleman. After seeing Yulin Xiaos eyes, Beard knew his n and shook his head, You want me to lie to my boss? Its impossible! Well, dont worry, tell me about the characteristics of the man. Gender, nationality or anything you know. Since Yulin Xiao wanted to kill his woman, Beard answered seriously, Every time we met, he sat in the dark, I could not see his face clearly. But he looks like a tall Asian man. And what else? His eyes seem to be a little different. Where is difference? I cant say it clearly, his eyes looked terrifying. After hearing these, Yulin Xiao began to specte the mastermind. Seeing that Yulin Xiao frowned, Beard said, Why dont you ask Jingyan? Just let them have a talk. However, Yulin Xiao snorted, We are not that stupid to fall in your traps. Do you have other ways? Yuqi Mu hit Beards head and warned, You are now a prisoner, be respectful! Hearing this, Beard kept silent. Yulin Xiao turned around and told his helped, Monitoring him carefully, nobody is allowed to hit him without my permission. Ill let the mastermind see who is more powerful. Yes. Then Yulin Xiao left, followed by Yuqi Mu and Zhao. Then, Yuqi Mu asked, Can we trust him? He didnt dare to cheat us for we get his weakness. Besides, he is tippler, of course he is just a sidekick. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu nodded his head, and seeing that Zhao was silent, he asked, Zhao, why arent you talking? I am thinking whether to call Jingyan and tell him about this. Chuxue is his sister, we have to tell him. Yuqi Mu patted his shoulder and continued, I know you are afraid that they would be amused, But an old saying goes, he who would catch fish must not mind getting wet. Only when you know the weakness of our enemy can we defeat them. But Im worried that his target is not them. Zhaos words made them quiet. After a while, Yulin Xiao said, Well, we have to tell them first and then discuss together. Right, we can work together and find the mastermind. Dont be depressed. Zhao took a deep breath and said, Thats right. Then they drove back, all of them looked serious. Anna had been waiting for Yulin Xiao, and when she heard the sound, she immediately walked out. After seeing him, Anna felt relieved. Then she poured sses of water for them and asked, How is the situation? They want to talk to Jingyan. Hearing this, Anna put down the cup and frowned, It looks like a feud. Do we need to inform Mr. Ye? Of course, its their business, there must be something we cant deal. But, well fall in their traps. Thats what they want. Chuxue is still in their hands, she would be dangerous if we dont do this. Besides, Jingyan is a shrew man, we would act better under his help. After hearing this, Anna nodded. Anna, Ill send you back. The words of Yulin Xiao made Anna stunned. After making sure that Yulin Xiao wasnt joking, Anna immediately shook her head and refused, Its all because of me, how can I leave? But you are dangerous here. I havent thought of that familiar sight yet, I may help you to find the mastermind if I remember that. Anna stared at Yulin Xiao eagerly. Then she held Yulin Xiaos hand and begged, Let me stay, or Ill be anxious. I promise Ill listen to your words, okay? Yulin Xiao was a bit helpless, after hesitating for a while, he said, Fine, but you have to promise me that you wont act alone and Ill protect you. Seeing that Yulin Xiao agreed, Anna smiled happily. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu said, A friend in need is a friend indeed. You are really a nice woman. However, Anna still felt sad and said, Dont say that, its all because of me. Chuxue would still be safe if she didnte with me. If thats the case, Im the one that need to be med. Im too careless. Dont me yourself and fight against the enemy together. Before seeing Yuqi Mu, she had heard of him. He was a yboy who was not simr to Yulin Xiao. But now it seemed that he was brave and knew what he want. Rumors were false, she was struck into rumors as well. Then she looked at Yuqi Mu and smiled. Hearing the news, Jingyan and Yiyao rushed to Ennd. Anna was surprised to see Yiyao. Yiyao, why are you here? Yiyaos face was still a little pale, but her eyes were bright. Of course Im here to save Chuxue, how dare they to kidnap her? But, you Well, its just small injuries, dont worry. Yiyao acted casually, however, Jingyan frowned. Doctor told you to have a rest. I know my body. Yiyao said and then looked at Yulin Xiao, Tell me about the situation. The appearance of Yiyao suddenly inspired the crowd. Chapter 497: Chapter 497 I Have to Face Him Now That There Is No Escape Jingyan Ye, however, did not like seeing Yiyao Duan be like that. She was so strong that it made him feel heartbreaking. You should at least take a rest, I can do all these things. Theres no need to take a rest after simply taking a ne? Dont waste time, now that those people are still behind the curtain, we must discuss a reasonable countermeasure to deal with them. Only after seeing Jingyan nod did Yulin Xiao tell Jingyan and Yiyao all the information he knew. Yiyao listened carefully, then looked up and said, Take us to meet the bearded man. Yulin then led the way, taking them to the secret room. The bearded man was still lying on the bed with wounds on his body, whose eyes were closed. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the door opening. Gently lifting his eyelids, the bearded man looked over. Then he saw an oriental woman walking slowly over to him. She was so beautiful that she looked like an elf. But the expression in her eyes was very harsh, like a knife that could scrape flesh and pick bone. Unconsciously shivering, the bearded man tried to prop up his body and sit up. But he was so badly injured that he lied down again. Yiyao then squatted down beside him and ordered him sinctly, Tell your master that Jingyan has arrived in Ennd, and we need to speak to Chuxue Ye to make sure that she is safe before we agree to meet your master. Yiyaos voice was straightforward and decisive, making people want to be absolutely disobedient after hearing it. Then the bearded man thought: This woman gives me a feeling unlike any Ive ever felt before, who is she? Seeing the bearded man staring at herself, Yiyao ran out of patience and raised her hand to pinch the bearded mans wound, reproaching, What are you thinking about? Call your master now! The bearded man really didnt expect that one moment she was like an elf, and the next moment, she turned into a demon. So he dared not think much, and he crouched on the ground, wailing. The scene was so bloody that Anna Xie immediately looked away, and Yulin hurriedly patted her arm gently to give her reassurance. The bearded man gradually stopped screaming, whose face turned pale and body stated to tremble. Looking down, the bearded man reached out to pick the mobile phone up after seeing that it had been thrown to his feet, then he reluctantly dialed the number. With Yiyao around, the bearded man didnt have the energy to swagger around, who was properly subdued, just like a eggnt withered with frost. Seeing the bearded man be like this, Yuqi Mu grunted smugly and said, Dont worry, we wont rob your phone this time, you can take your time to make the call. After the call was answered, the bearded man spoke briefly. Then he held the phone forward and asked, Which one of you wants to speak to Chuxue? Zhao Nangong and Jingyan both wanted to take the phone, but after the two men looked at each other, Zhao took a step backwards. Yuqi patted him on the shoulder and looked at him to encourage him. Taking the phone, Jingyan called out in a low voice, Chuxue? Brother, where are you? Come and save me! Hearing Chuxues cries, Jingyan felt a little relieved. Chuxue, dont cry, we are all in Ennd now and will definitely pick you up and bring you home. Are you okay now? Did they bully you? No,but they shut me up in a small room, just like a prison. Its annoying that theres always a nasty smell of horse manure. Brother,e and pick me up, and agree to whatever they ask. I really cant stand being in here. Jingyan clenched his fist and said, Okay, I know, you Before he could finish his words, Jingyan heard the scream of Chuxue,ing through the other side of the phone. The shrill voice slowly became distant, and soon, another grim voice came through the receiver. Jingyan, long time no see! It was a strange voice, but the person on the phone seemed to be incredibly familiar to Jingyan. Bastard, dont touch my sister! The person on the phone then smiled smugly and said slowly, What I will do with your sister depends entirely on your performance. Jingyan, do you have the guts to meet me alone? Jingyan snorted disdainfully and said, Tell me the time and ce. Tomorrow morning at 8:30, I will see you at Hengshui Pier. Remember, you muste alone, otherwise Ill kill your sister! I can meet you, but how do I know if you will let my sister go? Dont worry, my target is only you, and after meeting with you, I will send your sister back. I cant believe your promise without guarantee. Then the person on the phoneughed coldly, whose voice was hoarse and cruel, You are not qualified to negotiate with me, Jingyan, you are destined to lose from the moment you arrived in Ennd, and now, you are just dragging out your feeble existence! After saying this, the person on the phone hung up. Damn it! Throwing the phone aside, the expression in Jingyans eyes was fierce. Seeing Jingyan throw away his phone, the people next to him immediately gathered around and asked, Hows that, what did the person say? At this moment, Jingyans pupils were slightly shrunken, and he had a imposing manner all over his body. Anyone who was familiar with him knew that he was angry. And they also knew that to annoy Jingyan was a very scary thing. But at this moment, Jingyan tried his best to restrain himself, who turned back to say to the others, Send someone to investigate all the stud farms in London. Stud farms? Yes, Jingyan said coldly as he calmed himself down, Chuxue gave a hint when we called. She said that there was the smell of horse manure around her, so it was clear that she was being imprisoned in a stud farm, which cant be too far from Hengshui Pier. Hearing these words, Yuqi immediately said, I am more familiar with Ennd, so leave the matter of finding the stud farm to me. Remember, you only have one night to find the stud farm. And after you find it, dont act rashly and alert anyone, wait for the reinforcements to arrive and then make your move. Yuqi nodded and said, This time, I will definitely save Chuxue. Its just a pity that we can not catch the man behind the curtain. Why not? Jingyans confidence made Yuqi be stunned and said, If we save Chuxue, the other party will definitely get the news, then of course they will not go to meet with you. Hum, do you think that person will really let the real Chuxue to meet with me? Its just a trap! What!? Recalling the voice on the phone just now, Jingyan said, That mans voice was unfamiliar, but I could tell that his voice was full of hatred. Since he hates me, how can he aid me in doing a good deed? What deep hatred does this man have for you, now that he even racks his brains in scheming! When we catch him, we will interrogate him with torture. After you rescue Chuxue, kill all the people on the spot immediately, not leaving them the possibility of passing on information. Yuqi nodded and said, Dont worry, I know how to do. Then lets take action separately. Zhao will lead people to ambush around the pier, and Yulin and Yuqi are responsible for rescuing Chuxue. Yiyao did not agree to Jingyan because she was not among Jingyans arrangement. Im going to the pier too. No, we dont even know what the enemy is like, its too dangerous. Being not afraid at all, Yiyao said, We have to make all-round preparations because we dont know the strength of the other party. Ive just taken a look at your firepower preparation, and its simply not enough to fight against the other party. As she said, Yiyao opened her suitcase, which was dark and filled with all kinds of heavy weapons. Yuqi smacked his lips after seeing that, thinking that no wonder he felt the suitcase was so heavy that it almost broke his back when he helped carry the luggage just now, it turned out that so many heavy weapons were inside the suitcase. Jingyan felt helpless after seeing these heavy weapons.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When did you prepare these? Before I left home. Well, Yiyao was indeed very well prepared now that she could put all the various types of those heavy weapons in the suitcase so quickly. But these weapons were very unfamiliar to Anna, who had only saw the props of those heavy weapons when she filmed the y. But now these weapons were much more realistic than the props, which were even emitting an eerie glow. Swallowing the saliva, Anna asked, Sister Yiyao, are these all real? Of course, they are all good stuff, which definitely can help you gain more fighting capacity! Taking a nce at the weapons, Jingyan said, Ill take the weapons, but you must stay here. Jingyan, if you dont let me go, you wont be able to touch these weapons either! The two were diametrically opposed to each other, and neither of whom was willing to back down. In the end, Yulin said to ease the conflict between them: Even if you dont agree for Yiyao to join the action, Im afraid she will still follow us in her own way. That would, in turn, be more dangerous to her. So its better to agree to her joining us. After hearing his words, Jingyan pondered for a moment and finally agreed. Alright, but you are not allowed to act without permission, I cannot bear the pain of losing the people I love again. There was a surprisingly pleading tone in Jingyans voice. Yiyao was in a trance for an instant and nodded solemnly after hearing his words, I see, I wont act rashly. The next dayC At the time for action, everyone got ready and was about to leave. Anna, as the only one that stayed in position, watched them leave with a vague bad feeling in her heart. Yiyao strapped weapons to her body, then looked at Anna and said, Anna, you stay here and dont go anywhere. Okay, I will prepare the wine and food, and wait for you toe back victorious. Definitely. Turning around to see Anna standing there quietly, Yulin was suddenly heartbroken. Originally, he had wanted to give this girl a peaceful life. But what awaited her was one ordeal after another. Yulin med himself and reached out to hug Anna, then he leaned down and kissed her on the lips, regardless of other people present. Before Anna came back to her senses, Yulin had already stared at her with a meaningful expression. Trust me, everything will be fine. Anna knew that Yulin wasforting herself because he had noticed her unease. Trying to smile, Anna said, I believe in you. Good girl. Yulin then rubbed the tip of Annas nose again, looking at her dottingly. Yuqi couldnt stand their look anymore and said helplessly, Thats enough, please pay attention to the rest of us, okay? After hearing his words, Anna blushed and took two steps back. While Yulin said, You talk the most. I just cant stand you often showing affection in public. No, someday I will also find a girlfriend and show affection in front of you everyday, and I will wait and see if you can stand me. Fine, lets go. Seeing them leaving, Anna suddenly said to Yulin: Yulin, make sure to be careful. Yulin turned around, waved his hand at Anna and said Yes. The man in front of her then walked further and further away, slowly disappearing before her eyes. And as he left, a certain ce in Annas heart was empty. Then Anna thought: No, I cant feel self-pity anymore. The room suddenly became quiet after they all left. Anna wanted to do something to make herself feel better, but she didnt know what to do. When she took a book to read, she could not focus on the book at all. And when she took out her mobile phone, she just stared at it and did nothing. When she turned on the TV, she could not listen to a word on the TV, as if she had been doing an English listening test that she could not understand at all. She just felt extremely annoying! Anna then turned off the TV and lied down on her bed, trying to rest with her eyes closed. She hadnt slept wellst night and was always awake, resulting in a headache now. Therefore, she thought she might as well catch up on her sleep while she had nothing else to do. It was a nice thought, but Anna felt that she wouldnt be able to sleep. After all, something big would happen today. But it actually didnt take long for her to fall asleep after she lied down. As soon as she fell asleep, Anna began to dream. She dreamed that she returned to the Capital City and was getting ready to go back to school aftering out of the film set. It was dark and there were not many people on the road, and the sky was drizzling with rain. Anna wrapped her clothes tightly and quickened her pace, hoping to get back to school sooner. But as she walked, she suddenly noticed a shadow behind her, which was following her closely. She was too scared to look back, so she walked faster and faster, hoping to get to a ce where there were lots of people and lights to get rid of the guy behind her. Unfortunately, the thing was not what it seemed. The road was getting narrower and narrower, and the lights were getting less and less, and it was so quiet that she could even hear her own heartbeat. Faster, faster! Anna ran as fast as she could, but whaty ahead of her was a dead end. In an instant, her surroundings changed dramatically, and it should be a cer that imprisoned her. That was strange, how did she end up here? With nowhere to run, Anna turned around in horror, staring at the approaching figure behind her. She held her backpack, not even daring to breathe aloud. The man who had been chasing her slowly stepped out of the backlight, revealing his true face. His face, his face After seeing his face, Annas pupils shrank in terror at once and she was about to call out a name! Ah! At the critical moment, Anna suddenly woke up, breathing heavily and looking around in confusion. It turned out to be a dream She closed her eyes, and beads of sweat were still seeping out of her forehead. Although it was only a dream, Anna recalled a very important thing through it. She finally knew where that familiar-looking ce was! For it was such an urgent thing, Anna hurriedly found her mobile phone and intended to call Yulin. Who are you going to call? A cold voice came from behind her, and Anna felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Anna did not dare to turn around and she squeezed the phone tightly, trembling from her head to toe. But the person behind her was smiling and walking towards her step by step. Long time no see. Thats how you wee me? Her body trembled more and more, and Anna wished this had also been a dream. Her fingertips pinched into her palm, leaving deep marks and making her feel quite painful. She then knew that this was not a dream. Then she thought: I have to face him now that there is no escape! Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Anna Xie Is Missing Anna Xie took a deep breath, and when she turned around, in front of her eyes, she saw a pair of eyes glowing evil lights. You Before Anna finished, she felt being surrounded by darkness and passed out. On the Hengshui Wharf Time passed by fast. Not getting any news from Yulin Xiao, Jingyan Ye started to get worried. Zhao Nangong had been hiding in the corner. He used the walkie-talkie tomunicate with Jingyan. Its about that time. Why hasnt that bastard shown up yet? And what happened to Yulin? Did something go wrong? Jingyan squinted and said, Lets wait longer. You two hide well. Dont expose yourselves. Okay. It was already five past eight, but theres nothing strange on the busy wharf. Jingyan and his party started to get impatient. Finally, Jingyans phone rang. It was from Yulin. Jingyan asked, Why are you calling now? Did you find Chuxue? It was noisy on the other side of the phone. Yulin sounded anxious. He said to Jingyan loudly, Chuxues fine! Get out of the wharf, now! Chuxue said that she overheard their conversation, saying that they have hidden bombs there on the wharf. You will all be bombed into pieces! Jingyan immediately got alerted and rushed to Yiyao Duan. At the same time, he talked to Zhao with the walkie-talkie, Run! What happened? Explosives here! Its dangerous! By now Jingyan had already reached Yiyao. Hearing Jingyans words, Yiyao frowned right away. Explosives? What about these unarmed citizens? Leave them! Lets get out of here! Jingyan took Yiyaos hand and pulled her to run with him. But Yiyao couldnt stay indifferent. She just couldnt let so many innocent people die for them. Yiyao showed a serious look and the next second, she raised her gun and shot the bullet up in the air. A terror attack, run! Yiyao roared. And when the people on the wharf heard her words, they all ran madly towards the exit of the wharf. Watching this tough woman beside him, Jingyan was speechless. But he was quite proud because shes so smart and courageous. Yiyao released the news without dying so the people on the wharf got to escape in time. Soon the wharf went empty. And right at this moment, the bombs exploded. They had no chance to see the mysterious man, but they got Chuxue out, which was a sess. Sitting in the car, Jingyan called Yulin to asked the details of what had happened. Yulin sounded tired, Chuxue was indeed in a racecourse nearby. It took us some effort to finally found her. Yulin left out the details but Jingyan knew what Yulin had been through in the process of saving Chuxue. They could talk about the details when they should meet. Wheres Chuxue? Hows she? Shes fine. But shes startled and now shes asleep. Good to hear shes fine. What about you? How is it going? Jingyan squinted and hummed, We are fine. We didnt see that guy either. What a bastard, doing such a filthy thing! Anyway, lets talk about it when we go back. They drove to Yulins house. And Yulins car arrived at the same time. Jingyan had wanted to give Chuxue a warm hug but Chuxue went directly into Zhaos arms and started to cry. Zhao hugged Chuxue tightly like hugging a long lost baby. Yiyao patted Jingyan gently and showed a warm smile. Jingyan was a bit awkward. His little sister no longer belonged to him. When Chuxue finally calmed herself down, she suddenly realized she had a brother. She looked up and walked to Jingyan. With her red eyes, she said, Brother1 Jingyan patted her on the shoulder and said, Youve done a good job and I found you. You are fine now. I thought I could never see you again! Chuxue started to weep again. Yiyao put her arm around Chuxues shoulder and patted her gently. Chuxue wiped her tears and asked, Did you get the bastard! How dare he kidnap me! Ill kick his a*s! He got away. Did you find any clue when you were kept there? Chuxue thought for a while and said, I was locked in a small wodden house. There were two women who brought me food and clean clothes everyday. Did you eat well there? Yuqi said. Chuxue frowned, Why are you asking this? I noticed you have put on weight! Chuxue was awkward and defended herself, Its because I cried too much! My face swelled! Ah, its okay. Someone people just eat a lot when under a lot of pressure. I did not eat much! Seeing that Chuxue was being teased, Zhao said, At least that guy did not make you suffer. He treated you nicely, didnt he? Well, it seemed like so. Yuqi crossed his arms and he looked confused, I dont get it. This guy seems to have a special feelinf for you Ye Family. Whatever it is, he needs to pay the price! How dare he hurt the Ye Family! Jingyan looked so serious and angry, as if he was about to tear the enemies into pieces. Not only you. Yulin hates him to death, too. By the way, Yulin Yuqi was about to say something to Yulin but when he turned around, Yulin was already gone. Yulin! Soon Yulin walked out. Unlike the others, Yulin looked anxious. Yulin, whats going on? Annas gone! What? As soon as Yulin came back, he had been looking for Anna to tell her the wonderful news. But Anna was nowhere to be found, which got Yulin so concerned. Maybe she felt bored and took a walk nearby. Yulin shook his head, Her everything is here C her passport and purse. Where mcan she go? They went to Annas room and saw her room remained tidy. No one seemed to have broken in. Yiyao squinted, She had no chance to fight back at all Were they tough? Jingyan got Yiyaos meaning and said, No. We have a mole here. A mole? It shocked everyone. Yulin looked so pale. Damn! He ignored us and yed us fool! Yulin waved his fist at the wall and it made a huge sound. They understood how Yulin felt at the moment. But they knew its no use saying nice words. Its better to find clues first. Yuqi squinted and said, Hes a good one. He knows about our schedule and our habits. Its just that I dont get him. He kidnapped Chuxue to threaten Jingyan, but why did he take Anna? If Anna is really important to him, why did he even let her go in the first ce? Jingyan continued, Thats why I would say hes smart. What do you mean? Its called the interlocked stratagems. He nned to get rid of me and take Anna at the same time. There must be something going on between Anna and him. Chuxue said with disbelief, Anna is just a student. How can she know such a man ofplicated backgrounds? Yulin paused and said, Well, she did mess with a man ofplicated backgrounds. Whos that? Brother Six. Yiyao frowned, The man you mentionedst time? Yes. Chuxue was confused, What are you talking about? What brother Six? Anna was once sold by her cousin to a man, from whose hands I saved Anna. The man who bought Anna, people call him brother Six. On hearing it, Chuxue felt so angry and clenched her fists. what a poor girl Anna is! I should have taught her cousin a lesson! Yulin was quite upset. He had no more attention to pay to Annas cousin. He said, If its really brother Six, things will get a bit tough to handle. Brother Six has power in the underground world and its easy for him to make someone disappear. Chuxue panicked, We cant let Anna fall into his hands! Brother, do you know how to deal with him? Jingyan remained silent for a while then he said, He wille back to me because he failed to kill me this time. And when he approaches me again, we will deal with him. Itll be toote! Yulin said. Everyone turned around and looked at Yulin. Yulin looked so mad and fearless. Yuqi was quite worried to see Yulin like this. But he just could not urge Yulin to calm down because he was couldnt feel what Yulin was suffering inside. Yuqi hesitated for a while then asked, What do you want to do? Hes not the only one who has underground power. I can deal with violence with violence. Lets see whos tougher! As everyone could see, theres madness in Yulins eyes. Fearing that Yulin would go to extremes, Yuqi hurriedly said, Let me handle this, what do you think? Are you worrying about me? Theres no need to. I will catch that bastard and make him regret for living as a human in this world! What do you need us to do? I will talk to the Big beard first. Then Ille to you when I need help. Then Yulin left, leaving everyone standing there feeling puzzled. When Yulinwent far enough, Chuxue grabbed Yuqis arm and asked, Why did brother Six take Anna? Ive no idea! Arent you twins with Yulin? You are supposed to know whatever happens to him! Yuqi was so speechless, Come on! Who told you that twins should feel what each other thinks? How would I know what happens between him and his girlfriend? Chuxue still wanted to ask something but Zhao stopped her, Come on Chuxue, Yuqi had been in the UK when it happened. He wouldnt have known. Yuqi nodded hurriedly. Zhaos words make sense but Chuxue felt even more confused. She sat in the couch and pouted her lips, Its making me crazy! What kind of thing did we Ye Family mess with? Chuxue, mom and dad should not know about this, at least for now. Jingyan seemed to have sensed what Chuxue was thinking, so he warned her. Chuxue was stunned, Are you sure? Yes. We dont even have a clue bow. We shouldnt make them worry. Chuxue was a bit awkward, But mom and dad ate having a vacation in Europe. I hope they dont suddenly miss us ande to see us. Everyone got silent when hearing this. Seeing that everyone was discouraged, Yiyao pped her hands, Think something good. Yulin knows this brother Six better than any of us. Maybe he has already had a way to deal with brother Six by now. Lets not be upset. We might discourage him. From tomorrow, lets use all the connections we have to find this brother Six! Being encouraged by Yiyao, everyone felt hopeful again. Yes, lets do it! While everyone was talking about their n here, Yulin walked into the secret room. The Big Beard was half awake. Hearing the door being opened, he looked up. His eyes met with Yulins eyes. With coldness in his eyes, Yulin walked to the Big Beard, squatted and said, surprised to see us again, arent you? The Big Beard turned away and said, I dont know what you are talking about. Stop pretending! I already know that someone has been keeping in touch with you, promising that he could give you freedom. But it seems that he did keep his word. Theres suspicion in the eyes of the Big Beard. And Yulin saw it. Your boss hase and taken away the person he wants, leaving you here waiting for death. Yulin then added, You devoted your life to him, but he just treats you as something useless. Your life is worthless, but your family will die for your carelessness. Are you really okay with that? The Big Beard stared to get panicked. He frowned, They haven been transferred to somewhere safe already. In no way will you find them! Really? Yulin took out his phone and show the pictures to the Big Beard. The pictures were sent to him long ago, but Yulin still used it as a bait. He bet that the Big Beard would copse on seeing this. Because the Big beard had nothing more to lose except his family. Seeing the reaction of the Big Beard, Yulin knew that he won. Hard as the Big Beard tried to control his feelings, he beard that had been trembling exposed his inner thoughts. Where did you get the pictures! What do you think? Your daughter is cute! She has a pretty face! I am sure she will grow into a beauty in the future, I mean, if she can grown up safely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 499: Chapter 499 To Find My Love Suddenly, Beard rushed to Yulin Xiao like a frenzied beast. However, Yulin Xiao stepped on him and stopped him easily. Beard was very furious and he yelled in anger, Bastard! You and your boss are real bastards. You could choose to cooperate with me or die yourself. Hearing Yulin Xiaos words, Beard kept silent. Seeing this, Yulin Xiao snorted and then turn to leave. Wait! Beard suddenly asked him. Have you made the decision? Even if I tell you the truth you cant help my family. Obviously, he was lured. Of course I can, Im as powerful as Sixth Brother. Hearing this, Beard struck in thought. After pondering for a while, he answered, Well, Ill tell you, but remember to keep your promise, or Ill definitely kill you. Dont talking nonsense and tell me what youve known. After taking a deep breath, Beard said slowly, The person that connect me is the cook. That ordinary woman? Yulin Xiao frowned and said, Its really a surprise. She is not our member and did that only for the money. Do you think I am a fool? How could an ordinary woman do that? Tell me the truth. However, Beard didnt want to say more and just lowered his head, Thats all I know. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao didnt ask more and left. Yuqi Mu was waiting outside, and when he saw Yulin Xiao, he quickly asked, What did he say? Yulin Xiao told what he had heard, then Yuqi Mu looked serious. Do you trust him? Well, a little. We can just kill him for he doesnt tell us the truth till now. Dont waste our time, we should find the cook first. Its the only trace about the mastermind. Fine, Ill do that. The next day. Lucys boss was in an awkward condition now for he had lost Lucys help and his investments were failed. Now, a new problem appeared. Looking at the man in front of him, the boss frowned. Why are you here? Yulin Xiao was sitting there elegantly with his legs crossed, then he said with a smile, The previous matter is still unsolved, of course Ie to chat with you. Hearing this, the boss grew sullen and yelled, Ive already given up the project and now you are the only winner, what else do you want? However, Yulin Xiao just smiled and said, If you can do me a favour then I can give you the money and help you to be the controller of thepany. Although this was luring, the boss was alert and asked, Well, it must be an important thing right? Its easy for you, I just want you to help me find a woman. Who? Anna. The boss held his face and asked, Shes been kidnapped? Yes. Whos the mastermind? The Sixth Brother. Sixth Brother Hearing this, the boss felt confused, he didnt heard of him before. His eyes are purple. Hearing this, the boss felt nervous and waved his hand immediately, I wont help you. Then Yulin Xiao was anxious and asked, Are you afraid? I know that man, he is really cruel and perverse. Nobody dares to offend him. I dont want to irritate him as well. Your family are powerful in the underground world in Ennd, why do you afraid a newer? This is too incredible. To be honest, my family are not as powerful as before. Those new forces improve very fast now. Dont look down at them. Whats more, Ive already made a mistake, how dare I to cause trouble again? Hearing this, Yulin Xiao smiled yfully and then said, In China, there is an old saying goes one should stay prepared for adversities in time of peace. Although you will be safe if you keep the current life, youll gain reputation if you kill Sixth Brother. Yulin Xiao was good at persuading people, now the boss was a bit lured. Seeing this, Yulin Xiao continued, Besides, Ill be your helper, what else are you afraid of? Are you serious? Of course, he caught my woman, Ill definitely defeat him. After pondering for a while, the boss clenched his teeth and said, Fine, I agree! Seeing this, Yulin Xiao smiled. But he looked quite indifferent. After waking up, Anna looked around in confusion. Youre awake? The voice was cold which made Anna tremble. She slowly raised her head and looked at the door, and then, she saw a man. Sure enough, it was him, it wasnt a dream. Then she was scared and trembled even harder. Seeing this, Sixth Brother felt very interesting. He stood up and approached Anna with an evil smile on his face. Are you scared? Of course, no one could be calm under such circumstance. Anna tried to calm down and asked tly, Why do you do this? However, Sixth Brother just stared at Anna, as if she was a prey. Then he wanted to caress Annas face, but was pulled away. Seeing this, he sneered, You really hurt me. How could you say that since I like you so much. Anna frowned slightly and said, Its not the first time weve met, dont be so hypocritical. After looking at Anna for a while, the man mocked, Is it the power of love? You look totally different. Anna didnt allow him to humiliate her love, so she rebutted, Well, thats only your thought, I think Im better now. Its because you are shallow. Dont talking nonsense. You are not me, how do you know my thought? You are too arrogant. Annas words made Sixth Brother very angry and he narrowed his eyes and said, Good, you dare to rebut me now. After saying this, he walked to Anna. Seeing this, Anna kept retreating and gazed him, then she asked, What do you want?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I just want you to know the result of rebutting me. Dont touch me! He directly held Annas hands and pressed them on the handles of the chair, then he said, You are not qualified to let me do that. Sixth Brother looked grim, as if he had no desire at all. But why did he do this? Their poses looked really awkward. Anna looked at him warily and asked, So what are you doing now? Im wondering whether to kill you or not! Sixth Brother said coldly. At that moment, Anna knew that he dared to do that. However, after a while, she calmed down and said firmly, You wont kill me. Why? Thats not what you want. You have other ns. Hearing this, Sixth Brother sat up and looked at Anna yfully, he gradually calmed down and said, You are smart. After thinking about the whole thing, Anna grew calmer. She was not afraid of Sixth Brother anymore. Since you want to take me as a bait, youd better treat me better. If I dont cooperate with you, youll have troubles. You seem to be stupid again. Sixth Brother smiled evilly, like a snake, Even if I kill you, Yulin Xiao wont know. Youre the stupid guy, do you think that Yulin Xiao will trust you if he doesnt see me? Wed better keep distance now, you can go to find him and Ill stay here quietly, thats the only way. Hearing this, Sixth Brother was surprised, Anna really acted calm. Im interested in you now, what a pity to take you as the bait. However, Anna just felt disgusted and said, Id rather be the bait. Youll regret one day. What an arrogant woman! After saying this, Sixth Brother left. As soon as he left, Anna felt tired and fell on the bed. She stared at the ceiling, and thought it was like a dream. She really changed a lot and she couldnt believe that she had the courage to rebut Sixth Brother. Although it meant nothing, she felt better and calmer now. Then Anna closed her eyes and sighed, her missing must make Yulin Xiao very anxious. But did he know the mastermind? Even if he knew, how would he help her? Anna was anxious, she didnt know about her future. Meanwhile, Yulin Xiao was trying to find Anna. Other people also tried their best to help him. Only Yuqi Mu was sitting in the restaurant calmly and enjoyed his meal. While eating, Yuqi Mu looked at the woman and said with a smile, Auntie, the dishes taste good today, I want to eat more. The woman was very enthusiastic and said with a smile, Well, Ill serve it to you. Then, Yuqi Mu just stared at her with his hands crossed, then he said yfully, Auntie, since you are so good at cooking, there must be many people who want to hire you. No, you are my only employer. So, I treat you nice right? Yes. If thats the case, why did you betray us? While saying, Yuqi Mu still looked rxed, as if he was joking. But the woman was stunned. Then she quickly calmed down and said with a smile, Mr. Mu, dont joking. Do you think Im joking? I treat you nice, if you still dont tell me the truth, then dont me me. Yuqi Mu still said yfully, and people didnt know his intention. But the woman knew that he was serious. Under his gaze, the woman lowered her head and said, Mr. Mu, I Yuqi Mu interrupted the her directly for he had no time to hear her lies. Then he said indifferently, Tell me the truth or your family will be in danger. Yuqi Mu was warning her about the cost of lying. Hearing this, the womans face turned white and she looked desperate. I didnt betray you, someone ask me to do him a favour. Of course Yuqi Mu knew who asked her to do that, he sneered and said, You knew that Beard is our enemy, why did you help him? You almost kill us all. Hearing this, the woman was stunned, Could it be that serious? Dont pretend to be unknown. The woman was very anxious and quickly waved her hands, I really dont know, when I sent meals to Beard, he begged me to bring a letter to his wife. He looked so poor, thus I helped him. How could he do that? However, Yuqi Mu just stared at the woman coldly and said, You perform well, I almost trust you. Chapter 500: Chapter 500 Get the Evidence The woman dragged Yuqi Mus sleeve and said anxiously, What I said is true, please trust me. Why should I trust you? Yuqi Mu raised his eyebrows. Ive been working here for quite a long time, of course you know my background, they paid me nothing, why should I work for them? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu nodded and said, Well, what you said makes sense. Seeing that Yuqi Mu was getting calm, she thought there was hope and quickly said, Please forgive me, I know its my fault. I will investigate on this matter, and I will apologize if your words are true. Just keep working hard. Yes. Well, back to work. After saying this, Yuqi Mu left. As soon as he walked out, he said to his aides, Keep an eye on her and tell me if something happens. Yes, sir. Then days past as usual, and people tried their best to search Anna. However, they became more depressed. After the investigation, they found that the woman was really a victim, she knew nothing about Beards n, thus Yuqi Mu apologized to her and hit Beard violently. Then people all acted normal, however, the woman said she felt guilty and cooked some dishes to make up for her fault. Those dishes looked quite delicious, so people said nothing and sat down to enjoy the meal. But while eating, someone felt sleepy and then lost their consciousness with b***d flowing out of their mouths. Seeing this, the woman smiled coldly. Then she walked to the adytum where Beard was imprisoned and opened the door, then she snorted, I thought you are loyal, but you betrayed me. However, Beard looked at the woman and sneered, It is you who betrayed me first, then dont me me, I have to find other ways. Weve already arranged your family, what else do you want? Dont lie to me, Ive already seen the photos. Photos? The woman frowned and then quickly smiled disdainfully, They must lie to you, its hard to distinguish their tricks. You are the same! Hearing this, the woman grew sullen and asked, So, you dont trust me right? Well, Ill just kill you now. Then she aimed at Beard with the gun. Although I dont want to interrupt you, wed better deal the things now. The sudden voice made the woman stunned. You! Why are you still alive? Yuqi Mu mocked, How can your tricks beguile us? But youve already believed my words, I performed well. Yulin Xiao said with a grim face, Thats just your thought, weve already known your tricks. Its impossible! Why not? Then Ill tell you now. Yuqi Mu smiled and said, The original cook is loyal and kind, beside she is a stammerer, and would stutter once she get anxious, but you said fluently that day, how can I trust you? Hearing this, the woman fell on the ground, she knew she was failed. Then Yulin Xiao looked at her from above and said coldly, What else do you want to say? The woman calmed down and sneered, You can do nothing even if you find me, you are destined to die! But before that, you will die first, and in a miserable manner. Well, Im not afraid at all! Indeed, death is easy but tortures are more scaring. Yuqi Mu leaned over and looked at her with a dangerous smile and said, Sixth Brother has already known your message, and he thought we are corpses now. What will he do if he find its just a lie. She hadnt said this to Sixth Brother, they must tell him the false news. It really mattered a lot to Sixth Brother, if he knew the mission was failed and he was cheated, she must be heavily punished. Thinking like this, she trembled, as if she was thinking something very horrible. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu stood up in satisfaction. So, Ill do nothing to you, Sixth Brother will punish you. No! Please dont do that to me! Hearing this, Yuqi Mu teased, Why not, you acted loyal just now. Anyway, I beg you, just kill me or let me go. Yuqi Mu raised his eyebrows and said, Unfortunately, I cant agree to either of your suggestions. Im the ruler, you can listen to my arrangement. Take her away! Yes. Then the woman was taken away, she yelled loudly and wanted Yuqi Mu to kill her. It seemed that Sixth Brother was really a cruel man. Then Yuqi Mu turned to looked at Beard, he shrugged his shoulders and said, There are many fools in your organization, youll be regret one day. So, you will give me a chance, right? Well, there is a chance, but you have to seize it. Hearing this, Beard made up his mind and said, Ill live for myself this time. Good. Then Yuqi Mu turned back and nodded to his followers, and then they understood his thought. Everyone acted normal, as if nothing had happened. Those sat beside the table still acted to be unconscious. After a while, Sixth Brother arrived, before he entered, he saw Beard who was lying on the ground weakly. Whats going on? Beard coughed and said, Nobody bring me food today, so I tried my best to run away to a check, however, thats what I saw. It seemed that they are died. What? Hearing this, Sixth Brother didnt seem to be happy. He frowned and ordered, Find Chuxue and Jingyan now and see if they are alive or not! Yes. But as soon as his followers turned back, they were killed silently. Seeing this, Sixth Brother narrowed his eyes and behaved calm. Then a group of people walked out from the corner, and they were exactly Yulin Xiao and others. They looked energetic and had no b***d on face at all. Looking at the mysterious man in front of him, Yuqi Mu looked a bit excited and said, Im afraid that youll be disappointed! Well, I know you must be alive. Jingyan looked at Sixth Brother with fierce eyes, he wanted to kill him now. He clenched his fist, and said coldly. Of course Im alive and Ill torture you. However, Sixth Brother was not scared at all, he looked at Jingyan provocatively and said, What you said is also my thought, just see whos the final winner. Hearing this, Yiyao frowned and said, You are already surrounded by us, its easy to kill you, how dare you to say that? Well, Anna is still under my control, just kill me if you want her to die. These words made Yulin Xiao feel nervous. Yiyao just looked at Yulin Xiao and said, We can still find Anna and save her after we kill you. As soon as I die, the people who supervise Anna will kill her as well. Dont dreaming. Then Sixth Brother looked at Yulin Xiao arrogantly. Jingyan smiled angrily and said, Well, this is really your style. However, hearing this, Sixth Brother acted weirdly and then quickly kept distance with Jingyan and said, Dont say that, you know nothing about me. Such scene made them feel strange and Jingyan and Chuexue looked at each other and then Jingyan asked, Why did you do that? Do my family offend you? I just dont like you. Sixth Brother sneered. Such an answer is meaningless, I would rather hear that you hate us. Then Im afraid that youll be disappointed, I have nothing to do with you. Although Sixth Brother didnt admit it, Jingyan turn back to Chuxue and said, It seems that he has something to do with our family. However, hearing this, Sixth Brother was furious and yelled, Dont you understand my words, I have no rtionship with your family, nor do we know each other! We have eyes and make our own judgement, youd better tell me the truth. I have nothing to say. Chuxue shrugged casually and said with a smile, Since our parents are travelling in Europe, maybe you can have a talk. Hearing this, Sixth Brother squeezed his fists and became gloomy, as if he had found his enemy. Thus, people knew that there must be some connections. Originally, Jingyan didnt want to tell this to his parents, now it seemed that only they could reveal the truth. Yulin Xiao didnt care about the truth, all he worried was Anna. Let Anna go and then we can let you go as well, besides, we can also arrange a meeting between you and Jingyans parents. I dont need you to arrange for me. Youd better care bout yourself. I can tell you clearly that you will definitely die in Ennd! Tell us the reason! Why do you want to kill us? Because you deserve it! Sixth Brother really wanted to kill them, they could sense his hatred. Jingyan grew sullen and said coldly, Everything has its reason, even if you dont tell us, we know that theres must be some conflicts between you and our family. But how can you be sure that all youve known is the truth? Maybe you are wrong, its just your spection. You are the one that be cheated. Sixth Brother looked at Jingyan and Chuxue pitifully, Just enjoy your dream, youll be soon awake, then youll know all youve gained now are fake! It is really ridiculous. His weird gaze and horrible tone made people feel strange. Hearing this, Chuxue was a bit stunned, however, she said reasonably, You also heard from others, how can you be sure that the person didnt lie to you? Theres always be someone who will make you convinced and youll do everything for him. Jingyan was also stunned, but he was much calmer than Chuxue, at least nobody could sense his nervousness. After hearing those words, Yiyao pondering for a while and said, Generally speaking, you would only do this for your lover or your rtives. However, rtives fit the situation better. Could it be that your rtive is involved with our family? What Yiyao said was very close to the truth, which made Sixth Brother even more furious. You are not qualified to say that, shut up! It seems that I am right. Bitch, shut up!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sixth Brother said rudely, Jingyan was about to give him a lesson but was stopped by Yiyao. Yiyaoforted Jingyan and then said to Sixth Brother, Well, just tell me how can you let Anna go? When hearing Annas name, Sixth Brother grew sullen and said, That woman has good shape, I want keep her. His words really irritated Yulin Xiao, he wanted to give him a lesson, Bastard, you Yuqi Mu quickly stopped Yulin Xiao and said with a frown, Calm down, he just wants to provoke you! Yulin Xiao could no longer suppress his anger, he wanted to kill him now. Seeing that Yulin Xiao was about to lose control, Yiyao immediately said to the point, We can reach apromise. Its good for none of us. Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Confrontation, the Leverage Apromise? Yes. It will make it fair, and, for the time being, it will calm us down. We cant just stand here and keep confronting each other. Yulin Xiao stared at Brother Six and said, give Anna to me. Otherwise, there is nothing to talk about. But Brother Six just ignored Yulin and said easily, she is my trump card, so how can I give her to you? Then there is nothing to talk about. Ill kick his a*s to see if he can still be so arrogant. I have a good idea. Do you want to know that? Facing the cheeky Brother Six, Yulin no longer had any hope. What he wanted to do now was to beat him up, otherwise, he didnt know how to be nice. But because of Yiyao, he could not say anything, only to make some preparations secretly and n how to startter. I need to see Anna and I need to contact with others at any time I want. When he said this, everyone was stunned, including Brother Six. Looking at Yiyao incredulously, Yuqi said, Yiyao, are you crazy? One of us is already controlled by him, being his hostage. Dont you think if you go there now, he will get one more bargain chip? Hostage, well, one or two make no difference. I can help take care of Anna if I go, so you can also worry less. Jingyan Ye frowned and asked, what about you? Wont I worry about you? Yiyao lowered her voice and said to him, what hes going to deal with is your Ye family. Im an outsider, so he wont waste his time on me. You should take the opportunity to find out his aim, so that you can find a way to work with me to save Anna. No, its too dangerous. Is this not dangerous if I dont get involved? This man is dangerous and his existence will keep Ye family in danger, so I cannot sit there and do nothing. Therefore, it is necessary to use this opportunity to find the truth. But it should be me to do this, not you. I dont want to see you run the risk. Im more suitable than you to do this. Im d that I can help you. Before Jingyan could say something, Yiyao stopped him, Okay, Jingyan. We cannot waste more time, otherwise, things will get worse. Besides, you need to believe me. Ive experienced a lot, so this is not a big deal. I can handle it. Staring at Yiyao, full of worry. Deep inside, he strongly opposed this idea. Brother Six originally did not agree Yiyao s suggestion. But when he noticed that Jingyan was worried about her so much, he suddenly changed his mind. Hey, are you ready? Yiyao turned back, whose tone showed her determination, and said, yes. This is what we want, so do you agree? Brother Six shrugged and smiled, how will I refuse? Since you want to step into the trap, of course Im happy.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Very well, then, can I go with you now? Sure. Others wanted to stop Yiyao, but none of them could change her decision. Yiyao was a determined woman and once she had decided on something, she wouldnt change it easily. Dont worry. This time, I will definitely bring Anna back safe and sound. Taking a look at the crowd, she followed Brother Six and walk away, holding her head up proud. When Yiyao passed Jingyan, Jingyan reached out to hold her hand. She pinched his palm and smiled. Then she slowly took away her hand and left without looking back. Finally, she shrank into the distance. Punching at the fence, Yuqi said, what the hell is going on? We designed to lure Brother Six toe here, but what now? He took Yiyao away. Chuxue Ye sat on the sofa distractedly, frowning, and said, stop it. But I cant ept this. Things shouldnt be like this! Then how do you think it will be? We would catch Brother Six, torture him, and force him to tell us where Anna is. Chuxue shook her head and said, If things could really be that simple, would we let Brother Six take Yiyao away? Even if Yiyao is strong, she will be imprisoned and have no chance to do anything to make things better. Jingyan said in a hoarse voice, Yiyao is going to help Anna, so that she wont be bullied by Brother Six, and secondly, she is making a contract. Contract? She wants Brother Six to meet the seniors of Ye family and have a good chat about the grudges and hate. It hit Yuqi and he said, So, this is Yiyao n. Well, she really does a lot for us. Yiyao was indeed well-intentioned, but the more she did so, the more heartbroken Jingyan became, and the sorrier he was for her. He did want to stop Yiyao no matter what would happen. But Yiyao would not listen to him at all. Both of them were too familiar with each other, so thats why Yiyao made her own decision without even discussing it. Finally, he still owed Yiyao. Yiyao was blindfolded and pushed into a car. All the way, Yiyao didnt say a word. Instead, Brother Six found her trick and mocked. Dont waste your time. I deliberately take a detour, so theres no way you can remember it. Brother Six was right. He asked his man to drive around in circles, passing through a noisy market, an abandoned factory He just drove randomly. Sighing, Yiyao rested her body. Obviously, she gave this up. But she still did not speak anything. Because she had something more important to think about. Brother Six also did not want to talk to her. As long as she was in his hands, no matter how magical she was, there was no way out. It was getting more and more deserted and Yiyao even felt the sand pounding on her face. Just when Yiyao was thinking, the car started circling upward. Up the mountain? It was bumpy all the way and the car stopped. Someone opened the door and took Yiyao out. Through an archway, her mask was suddenly taken off. The bright light made Yiyao squint, and then, she quickly adapted to it. She looked carefully at the surroundings and found that the ce where Brother Six was hiding was not the same as she had imagined. It was old-fashioned, both the decoration and the arrangement. It was very strict, not a vicious person s preference, but a knowledgeable schr. He must have spent a lot effort on this. Having someone offer a cup of tea for Yiyao, Brother Six smiled and said, You can look around. Here, will be the ce where you will live for a long time. However, Yiyao coldly hummed as a response. Although Yiyao didnt say anything, she didnt stop observing. She needed to get to know more about the ce and its characteristics. Padding to the window, Yiyao found that she was actually on a small ind, surrounded by raging water. No wonder Brother Six feared nothing. It turned out that he had already made all the preparations. Smiling, Yiyao said, thats great. I love the ocean the most, and its a blessing to see the endless sea every day when I open my eyes. Turning around, Yiyao said in an arrogant tone with no expression, where is Anna? I want to see her. Brother Six made a gesture to the person beside him, signaling to take her to see Anna. At this moment, Anna was sitting in the room with a sad look, not expecting to meet a friend here. Anna! Raising her head incredulously, Anna was surprised to see Yiyao. Yiyao, why are you here? Anna immediately ran to Yiyao, holding her hand and nervously asking, did Brother Six kidnap you? Patting Annas hand gently, Yiyao said, no, I asked him to take me here. Huh? Anna waspletely confused. Yiyao didnt exin more and she just tried to calm Anna down, Im here and Ill protect you. Dont worry. Humph, you cant even protect yourself, so how can you protect her? A person came out behind her, which made Anna immediately very nervous. Obviously, Anna was afraid of Brother Six. Once he was here, she turned into a guarded kitten. Sensing Annas fear, Yiyao shielded her behind her and said without changing her look, the person who is really in trouble is not me. Well see. Humming disdainfully, Brother Six said, dont act like you are controlling everything. It makes me sick. It has nothing to do with me. I just hope that we can be at peace with each other. Yiyao was surprisingly calm, which surprised Brother Six. This woman was not ordinary. So what? Anyone who had rtions with Ye family would be punished by him. Stopping looking at the two, Brother Six turned around to leave the room, and as he walked away, he said with contempt, na?ve. Brother Six would definitely be at peace with the two women. This made Anna nervous and puzzled, Yiyao, what is going on? In short, we found out the spy that Brother Six had arranged, and then we made a trap to catch him. Although we caught him, we could do nothing, because you are here. After thinking about it, we decided that it would be better for me toe here to protect you while cooperating with Jingyan and others. Yiyao told her the whole thing with a calm look, but it really shocked Anna. She shook her head, thinking that this idea was too crazy. Yiyao, this is too dangerous. You dont know Brother Six and hes simply a psycho! I dont care. As long as he has his weakness, he can be manipted, Yiyao smiled and said, this time, it seems to be dangerous, but in fact, there is the hope. Brother Six, Im afraid, has something to do with Ye family. He will keep us until, he meets Ye family s seniors. And we can then take the opportunity to escape. Anna still felt it was dangerous, but now that it seemed that this was not only rted to her, but it was his grudge against Ye family. In this way, she couldnt say more. She just frowned and murmured, it seems that a lot of things have happened in the past few days when I was away. Indeed. Thinking that it was entirely because of her that things had be soplicated, Anna med herself thousands of times inside. With head down, she said, well, Im sorry that I get you involved. Im such a fool. Dont think too much. Brother Six is very strong and powerful and we dont have 100% confidence to win, so dont me yourself. And you know what, you suffering is because of Ye family. Ye family owes you an apology. Anna waved her hand and said, no. Its my fault. Well, were family, so we should work together to solve this. Ill talk to youter about the n and I need your help. Well, I will definitely spare no effort if I can do something. By the way, how about Chuxue, is she okay? Shes good. She wasnt abused and seems to have gained a little weight. Hearing this, Anna felt weird. Brother Six is really wired. Though he always said that he wanted to avenge, he never hurts them. This made Yiyao frown. Seeing that Yiyao did not speak anymore, Anna asked, Yiyao, whats going on? Nothing. Ive just thought about one thing. What? Well Before she could say that, Yiyao found that she was too absurd, so sheughed, shook her head and said, its nothing. Its just foolish notions. Seeing that Yiyao didnt want to talk about it, Anna stopped asking. She sat beside Yiyao and looked out the window at the endless sea, always feeling that leaving here was harder than anything. But she had to hold on. She had not yet be a woman good enough to match Yulin and her life had just begun. There were countless possibilities waiting for her in the future, so how could she die in this unknown ce? After taking a deep breath, Anna turned her head to look at Yiyao and asked, Yiyao, what should we do next? Yiyao smiled, then whispered in her ears. Anna listened to carefully. She then looked at Yiyao with some surprise and asked, thats too simple, isnt it? Yes, it is. Anna was about to ask something more, but she saw Yiyao put her finger in front of her lips to signal her to shut up. She had no choice but to keep her doubts inside for the time being. She looked at Yiyao, sitting across her, helplessly. Yiyao showed a smile to Anna, which made Anna feel a lot safer. Although they were locked up, the food for Anna and Yiyao was goodeven great. Looking at the food in front of her, Yiyao tilted her head and asked the food delivery man, where is your boss eating? Why do you ask this? I want to personally thank him for his hospitality. What ame excuse! The man was going to ignore Yiyao, but Yiyao suddenly made a move and grabbed his gun from his waist and put it against his temple. Her actions were so fast that before the man could react, his life was already controlled by Yiyao. Trembling, he said, even if you kill me, you can never get out. Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Keep the Secret I dont say I will run away. I just dont like rude people and I want to help Brother Six get rid of f****d guys. The man felt awful about her words and asked, when have I been rude to you? I asked you a question but you didnt answer me. Isnt that rude? I, I was trying to keep the secret for our boss. Yiyao Duan hummed disdainfully and said, its not confidential, so why to keep it? Even if you dont tell me, Ill find it by myself by all means. But there are all people guarding outside. You cant get out of here. What an idiot, Yiyaoughed, full of disdain, I never think Brother Six will hire someone stupid like you. If he doesnt realize this, then he will destroy himself in the end. It was fine if he was looked down upon, but he was very unhappy that his boss was also looked down upon by this woman. However, just as he was about to raise his head to say something to Yiyao, she raised her hand and hit him on the back of his neck, so he passed out in a sec. Cut the crap! Disgustedly throwing away the man, Yiyao stood up and picked up the bowl and said, dont you think its boring if only two of us eat here? Lets go and find someone else. Who? Brother Six! What!? Anna Xie was shocked and couldnt understand Yiyao s intention. Without exining to Anna, Yuyao held her hand and went out. The men guarding there didnt expect that the captives would walk out of the room by themselves, and almost at that instant, someone rushed over and wanted to stop Yiyao. But what Yiyao said made everyone give up. Your boss, I need to see him. Those who know the way, show me the way. And I need someone to help me take my meals. They looked at each other, not knowing whether they should listen to her or not. Hurry up. Dont you hear me? Yiyao yelled, making them frightened. Yiyao could easily make others be in awe of her. red by her, they trembled. In the end, someone timid stood up and showed her the way. They felt that since Yiyao dared toe out and ask to see Brother Six in an upright manner, she must have gotten permission from Brother Six. Otherwise, why would she run the risk? And during these days, they knew Brother Six s attitude towards Anna. Its more likely that Brother Six had some interest in this girl. And Yiyao was her friend, so she couldnt be offended. Thinking about it, no one stopped Yiyao and Anna, so the two walked to the table and sat opposite Brother Six. Why not eat together? Seeing theme to him, Brother Six was pissed off. He, frowning, yelled, how dare youe here? I just want to eat with you, Yiyao said seriously, as if it was a perfectly normal thing, the room is too stuffy, so wed better eat here. Remember, you are captives. Captives have to eat too, dont we? Get back to your room! Brother Sixs attitude was harsh, but Yiyao was smiling brightly. Folding her hands and putting them on her jaw, YiYao said, we just want to have a pleasant meal with you. Wy are you so nervous? Im nervous? Seriously? If youre not nervous, why cant you allow us to stay? Its just a meal, we cant do anything to you. This was not about a meal, but a provocation to him. If it was just Anna alone, he wouldnt mind sharing a meal with Anna. But the person opposite was Yiyao, a woman that he couldnt control. He squinted and said, you talk too much and I really dont like women talking too much. Yiyaoughed and said, you are still the first one to say that I talk too much. Others all think Im strict, determined and strong. I dont think so. Here, Im the boss and you must do as I say. Well, since you dont wee us, we will go back first. Yiyao looked at Anna helplessly. She then got up and picked up the food, ready to leave. Anna looked dumbfounded. She knew Yiyao very well and she wouldnt give up so easily if she had made up her mind. Why did she leave so easily after Brother Six s refuse? Anna felt puzzled, but she could only obediently follow Yiyao and. Looking at the backs of the two, Brother Six ordered with a sullen look, who let them in? Kill them all. Yes. Returning to the room with Yiyao, Anna looked at her in confusion. Though Anna was in a mess, Yiyao was eating happily, as if she had a good appetite. Anna couldnt bear it anymore, so she went over and asked, Yiyao, why did you do this? Yiyao looked around, then took out something from her pocket and showed it to Anna. Anna looked at it carefully, and then, she covered her mouth in surprise. This, this, this, was a wire! So, what Yiyao just did was to set it up. But, when did she do it? She was sitting next to her, so why did Anna not see it? Anna was full of confusion, but she was too embarrassed to ask, so she just sat there in silence, waiting for Yiyao s exnation. We got a guy say that Brother Six, doesnt care about anything, but the meals. He needs the feeling of ritual, so every time he eats, he has to sit in the dining room and dine in a strict manner. And there is the best ce for information exchange, so that we can get some important information. So thats how it was. Anna nodded and then added, Even if we got important messages, there is no way to tell Mr. Ye and the others. Since I dare toe here alone, naturally I have my way to contact them. Dont worry. Everything is going smoothly. In the end, we will definitely be able to leave here. Looking at Yiyao s confident face, Anna also smiled. However, at this moment, she did not have any appetite. Stirring the food in the bowl with a spoon, Anna smiled bitterly and said, you are all so smart and know what you should do. But look at me, I cant do anything. Specialist only master his own field. I am a soldier, so it s not surprising that I know this. And you are an actress and filming, singing and walking on stage are something that I cannot do. So, dont be upset, youre just not suitable for these. It could be seen that Yiyao was trying her best tofort Anna. If Anna still couldnt realize this, then Yiyao didnt know what she could do. Looking up, Anna showed a smile and said, Yiyao, thank you. Dont be. Maybe in a short time, well be a family. Yiyao s words made Anna blush and murmured with her head down, but, I havent be strong enough yet. After this, you are no longer the original Anna, and you are certainly qualified enough to stand by Yulin s side. Really? Of course, youre a good girl and you have to be confident in yourself. Yiyao s words gave Anna some confidence. If, she could get through this time, she must tell Yulin that she loved him very much. When the night fell Yiyao and Anna were sleeping peacefully in their room. Hearing the steady breathing next to her, Yiyao suddenly opened her eyes. Sitting up and looking at Anna beside her, she then tiptoed to open the door and walked out. Due to they went to see Brother Six in the morning, Yiyao had already familiarized with the ce, so at this moment, she could find the study by herself without asking anyone. Yiyao was nimble and she saw the guards along the way, but she didnt make herself be found. Moreover, Yiyao found a very important thing. The guards here had all been changed. Humph, Brother Six, was really careful. With a cold hum inside, Yiyao walked into the study and picked up a book on the bookshelf. Geomantic Omen. She really did not expect that this guy would like to read such things. Yiyao leaned back on the back of the chair, casually flipping through the book and reading it absentmindedly. As soon as Brother Six finished directing his men, he walked into the study and saw Yiyao sitting therezily, hog the seat that belonged to him. This time, Brother Six got mad. Who allowed you to be here? No one didnt allow me toe here to read. How dare she! Brother Sixs face was gloomy as he angrily said, now then, you cannot leave the room. I dont agree. What!? Putting down the book in her hand, Yiyao looked at Brother Six without fear and said, although I volunteered to be your captive, we do have a cooperative rtionship. You cant lock me up, for it will make me feel bad and there is no way to keep my promise. What promise? To take you to meet with the seniors of Ye family. Brother Six squinted and said, why dont I remember that you have said so? Although I didnt say it, you know what Im thinking. Otherwise, you wouldnt have brought me here. Brother Six, we are smart people, so dont pretend. Yiyao was right. He did have his own n for taking her back here. But this kind of thoughts shouldnt be known by anyone else, which should be secret. Staring at Yiyao, Brother Six rebuked, dont think youre smart. I still have my way. I dont think so. Im just bored, so Ie here to read a book to pass the time. Youre not wee here. Go back! Yiyao didnt feel any displeasure because of his expelling. On the contrary, she knew that she got the opportunity today. Leaning forward slightly, Yiyao smiled and said, actually, I know Ye family no less than them. Dont you want to talk to me? You know what I want to hear? Probably. Brother Six snorted coldly and said, then tell me. I want to know. Hell knew what he liked to hear. Brother Six was too sly. Snorting inside, Yiyao began to tell the story. Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye always love each other and their rtionship has remained unchanged for decades, which is really sweet. Although they have experienced ups and downs, nothing could separate them. Their love is strong enough to be tested by anything. Really? I dont think so.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Brother Six is full of mockery, as if he had heard a very funny joke. Looking at Brother Six, Yiyao asked, it seems like you know something. Why dont you tell me? This made him squint as he rebuked, arent you the one who is going to say something to me? Why do you ask me? Its a small talk and I need your response, otherwise it will be too boring. If you hear something you shouldnt, do you know what will happen? To be killed, right? Since you know, keep your mouth shut. Yiyaoughed, folding her arms and said, dont worry. I wont tell anyone. In fact, I am a very good listener, and I have some connections with Ye family, but I am not a Ye family member. I know much about Ye family but nothing can threaten me. But I have nothing to say to you. You have nothing to say? But I have a lot of things to say, Yiyao said, smiling at the man who was about to lose his patience, you dont really want to kill them. Brother Six denied her words without hesitation and said, who told you? I just want to make them suffer more and kill them when I think its enough. What can you benefit from this? Ill be happy to see them suffer. Obviously, Yiyao did not believe what he was saying. Laughing, Yiyao said, there are only two of us here, so its meaningless to say something that no one will believe. Yiyaos confident and calm appearance made Brother Six want to kill her. Dont always think you know a lot. What you are doing will only make me want to kill you! But you cant kill me, at the very least, not now. So, lets cooperate. Brother Six didnt expect Yiyao to say such a thing. He raised his eyebrow and asked, cooperation? Thats right, cooperation. Squinting, Brother Six said, as far as I know, you are Jingyan s wife and you two have a close rtionship. There is no reason to betray him. Why should I betray him if I cooperate with you? Then do you know what you have to do to cooperate with me? Its not something funny but about living and death. Dont always say such a thing. I only see that you treat Chuxue well, and you dont hurt Anna, so there is a high chance that we can cooperate with each other. Turning his head to the other side, Brother Six hummed, I just dont want to waste any time on the two women. If this makes you misunderstand something, its really unnecessary. I do not care, but I only want to know whether you are interested in my suggestion or not. Then, first, tell us your proposal. Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye wille to Ennd next week to visit their children. And I, can arrange a meeting for you. Chapter 503: Chapter 503 The Truth Hearing these words, Brother Six began to think. For a long time, he said only word, continue. Seeing that he was interested, Yiyao Duan smiled and continued, if you are going to avenge, go for the ones that owe you. Its no use of finding troubles for Jingyan. Even if they get killed by you, it just doesnt make sense. However, meeting with the seniors of Ye family will be different. Perhaps they will understand your past after a conversation with you. This is something that you should do. The so-called revenge is to make the assholes suffer. Killing them will make them painful, but not miserable. The only way to make them suffer mentally as well is to make them live in hell and be tortured for the rest of their lives. When Yiyao said this, there was no expression on her face. It was hard to imagine that the cruel suggestion was targeting at her husband. And her reaction made Brother Six suspicious, so he asked, as far as I know, you have a good rtionship with Ye family, so what can you gain from this? Its not me who is going to do this. Im just offering you suggestions. Its not the same thing. Besides, I can take the opportunity to take Anna out, which is the more important thing. Yiyao s words made Brother Six feel quite surprised and murmured, I never think youll tell me this. Youre really confident about your n. Yiyao smiled indifferently and said, thats right. I am so confident that I can tell you openly. Also, you can stop me to see which one of us will win. You are incredible. Raising her eyebrows and looking provocatively at Brother Six, Yiyao said, I have finished. Now it all depends on you. Are you ready to dere a war? As if I will look like a coward if I dont agree. Thats right, I have told you all. If you still refuse to agree, then I really have nothing to say. Looking at Yiyao and thinking by himself, Brother Six said, it seems that I have to agree. Good. Seeing that things were going on ording to her n step by step, Yiyao gradually rxed. Now, its Jingyan s turn to cooperate with her and make some arrangements. Kerry Ye and Venus Mu happily came to Britain to visit their children who were also here on vacation. What they didnt know was that something unexpected was waiting for them. After listening to Jingyan, Kerry was so angry that he just wanted to rush to Brother Six. Venus was trying to calm Kerry down, signaling him to rx. But how could he calm down after hearing this? Kerry was gasping, staring at Jingyan and questioning, you guys are really too much. How can you keep it from us after it happened? Jingyan bowed his head down and said, Im sorry. I dont think it through. Taking a deep breath, Kerry calmed down, and then asked, what is the situation now? Yiyao and Miss Xie, are controlled by him? Yes. Havent you sent anyone to look for them? Brother Six seems to be very familiar with Ye family. The men I sent were all killed by him. It had been many years since anyone had dared to look for trouble with Ye family. This young man managed to piss Kerry off. Hmph, what a young man. He has a lot of guts. Jingyan raised his head, looking at Kerry, and said with a meaningful tone, dad, I think this person seems to have something to do with our family. Oh? He hates us so much. Squinting, Kerry asked, you mean, he is our enemy? Not exactly. If he is an enemy, when he captured Chuxue Ye, he took good care of her instead of mistreating her. His some behaviors are quite contradictory and I simply cant understand him. Since you cant understand, let me! This man was very dangerous, so we must be careful. What else can you do if youre not careful? He has your wife, OK? When he said this, Kerry was very angry, you really do a good job. How dare you let your woman alone fight for us? Hearing this, Jingyan said nothing. He just looked down, trying to keep it to himself. When Venus saw this, she knew how painful he was. Sighing, Venus said to Kerry, forget it. He surely feels bad. If there was another way, he would never let Yiyao risk her life. Since things havee to this, think about something to solve it, instead of doing something useless. We need to get Yiyao and Anna out as soon as possible. Let s talk about thister when weve done. Seeing that her father was still in rage, Chuxue was trying to say something nice tofort them, Mom and Dad, youve just arrived in Britain. Why not take a good rest and have a good meal so that you get the energy to do things? Venus echoed, yes, shes right. Lets think about whether there is such an enemy among the people we know. Ive been out of the business for years, so I guess its a grudge from a long time ago. Kerry frowned and thought about it, and ordered to Jingyan, send me Brother Sixs information. I need to know more about him. Got it. After telling the serve men, Kerry and Venus went back to their room, while Chuxue was going to have them make more delicious food. When the meal was ready, the whole family gathered around, but Jingyan and Yulin didnt show up. Chuxue went to Jingyan s room to look for him. Knocking on the door, she walked in and asked, brother, arent you going to eat? Sitting in front of theputer, he answered without turning back, no, I dont want to. Come on, dont let mom and dad worry about you. We dont have too much time left and I have to find a best route. There is no time to eat. But Send the food to my room, and Ill eat it after a while. Is that okay? A while? He would definitely not eat it. Chuxue sighed, then walked out of the room and returned to the dining room. When Venus saw that she came back alone, she asked, where is your brother? Chuxue gently shook her head with a helpless look. Zhao Nangong sighed and said, hey, he is the one takes the most. Yuqi looked to the empty seat beside himself and sighed, thats wrong. Obviously, Yulin also takes a lot. Hearing this, all of them fell silent. At this moment, Yulin, who had everyone worried, was sitting opposite Lucys boss. No one could tell what he was thinking about, for he was now calm as Stillwater. Hows the thing I ask you to do? The boss took out a map, showing it to Yulin and said, weve got more information about Brother Six. His power in Britain is mainly in these three major areas. Saying that, the boss drew three circles on the map as an indication. Although there were only three major areas, it included the most famous and rich neon-lit whorehouses, and it was the territory of his men. When he thought of this, the boss s hatred grew. All the wealth and glory were taken away from him. This was not only about financial losses, but a humiliation. If possible, he really wanted to let Brother Six pay for it with all means. Yulin naturally saw the hatred inside his boss. He said in azy tone, if you destroy Brother Six, all these territories will belong to you, and I dont want any of them. Hearing this, the boss froze, seemingly not daring to believe it. The fortune would be invincible. Was he serious? I know whats in your mind. Money is not important to me and what I want is to destroy him. The boss raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, so it seems that we are really the best partners. These years, Brother Six has got enough. It is time to get him thrown off the bench. Now, then, lets do it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Raising his eyes and looking at Yulin, the boss called his own men and ordered something in a low voice, with a weird and horrible smile. The whole British underworld would shock because of his words. Many shops in Brother Sixs territory were destroyed by force and many had died and got injured. The men in charge of this area couldnt fight back, so he reported to Brother Six. Faced with this situation, Brother Six was calm. Not only those in Queens were smashed, right? Yes, the underground casinos and banks in the Old Bailey, the nightclubs in Shipton Square, and so on, all were affected. Boss, after this, we have lost a lot and we must find the one behind this. Do you have any clue? His power is very strange, seeming to be Europeans and Asians. I cant tell what kind of gangs they belong to. They dont belong to any gang. You cant find it out, believe me. The man froze, thinking if they werent gangs, why would they look for their trouble? Brother Six stood up, walking to the window. He took out a cigar and breathed it in. The smoke touched the window, blurring Sixs features, and the murderous aura in his eyes. Theyve really done a lot to force me to show up. If I dont do something, it seems that Ill let them down. So, what do we do now? Ill go by myself. Otherwise, theres no way out. Driving to the smashed shops, Brother Six walked around, and found that they had indeed been violent enough. The shops were almost in ruins. Boss! Seeing Brother Six, someone immediately ran over. Any clues? The man looked down and said with trepidation, not yet. We need more time, Im afraid. Squinting, he said, just stop. Restore the shops as soon as possible and reopen them. Someone had already made them lose a lot, so why didnt Brother Six stop looking into it and fight back? The man didnt know his intentions, but he didnt have the guts to question. He just lowered their heads and answered, yes, boss. Ready to go back by car, Brother Six spotted a car not far behind from the reverse mirror. Then he suddenly realized something. The game was about to start. They were trying to find more information about Brother Six. But after chasing for a while, they found that they lost Brother Six. Damn it. Why did they lose him again? After getting rid of them, Brother Six returned to the ind and found there was only Anna there. Seeing Brother Six, Anna was full of fear. Anna did not expect the Brother Six would suddenlye back. When Yiyao left, she said Brother Six ran into trouble and he would be back veryte, so she went out to do her own business. But now, facing him, she really didnt know how to exin why Yiyao was not here. Anna was full of anxiety, while Brother Six did not mention Yiyao. Why do you look at me in this way? Are you afraid of me? Anna moved back and answered Brother Six with her actions. But Brother Six didnt see it and he still got closer to Anna, saying causally, because of that woman, I dont even have a chance to have a good conversation with you. I dont feel that there is anything to talk about. Its sad that you say so, but I have a lot to say to you. When Six took a step forward, Anna took a step back, with a look of fear. I think, you dont need to be afraid of me, because I am not going to hurt you. My target is Ye family. I wont allow you to hurt them! Brother Six smiled disdainfully and asked, well, how can you stop me? Honey trap? Saying that, Brother Six even reached out his hand to touch Anna. Anna immediately turned her head away, her tone full of disgust, and said, go away. Stay away from me! Holding Annas hand, Brother Sixs tone was grim, you know what. The more you want to get rid of me, the more I want to get closer to you, so that I can enjoy your flustered look. Transformation! I am. I believe, you will like this in the end. Anna was really scared and she felt this guy was going to do something. If, if he really wanted tof**k Anna, Anna would rather die. Just when Anna made up her mind to kill herself, Yiyao suddenly rushed in, pushing Brother Six and used her body to protect Anna. What are you doing!? Brother Sixs cor was messed up by Yiyao, so he looked down to fix his shirt and said coldly, have you finished exchanging information with Ye family? Yiyao didnt say anything, just frowned and stared at him. Tell Jingyan that he can send his men, but no matter what, they will all be the snacks for sharks. Yiyao slightly raised her jaw and said, Okay, Ill tell him. Wearing an evil smile, Brother Six slowly approached Yiyao. They were so close that if one of them slightly turned their heads away, they would have touched each other. Annas heart was beating fast, for she was also scared. But Yiyao stood there calmly. Brother Six said with great resentment, you wont be happy for too long. Because soon, I will let you know what it is like to lose the love ones. All of you will feel like in hell! Once, you also feel the same, right? Yiyao sneered, making Brother Six stunned. This was out of his expectation. Yiyao was winning now. With a disdainful look, she asked, Answer me. Isnt it? Chapter 504: Chapter 504 The Taste of Losing Someone You Loved Shut up! She chuckled softly, showing her sympathy, pity, and disdain. For you, we are going to die anyway. What can we do even if we know it? Just tell us, so that we can know who will die for. Yiyao Duan was provoking Brother Six, and for a moment, Brother Six did lose his senses. But he quickly came to his senses, and with a mocking tone, he said, what a cunning woman. I know youre trying to let me tell you something, but I wont. Also, you say you are here for Anna Xie, but I I feel that you are using her to bury the scandal for Ye family. Smiling at Anna, Brother Six said, seriously, when you know the truth, will you choose to kill Anna to bury it? This time, before Yiyao could say something, Anna said first, dont divide us. Compared to a murderous devil like you, I choose to trust Yiyao. Brother Six shook his head, seemingly with regret, and said, you are really na?ve. The world is far more vicious than you think. You treat others well like this, but you may not get the same in return. Anna hummed and said, its funny. An evil monster is actually teaching me to be kind and rewarding. Some are evil on the surface, while some hide it under their righteousness, which is even more disgusting. You mean that Ye family are even worse than you? Thats right. Maybe you cant understand it now, but soon, it will beyond your imagination. By then, you will know that I am not a bad guy at all. When Brother Six said this, he looked serious, and his eyes, which were always grim, seemed to be clear that ever. This made Anna stunned. She just stared into the eyes of Brother Six, as if he had fixed her soul. Suddenly, someone pushed Anna, so she came back to her senses. Anna, dont listen to him. The guy is just hoping that we will be in a mess. And hed love to see that everyone will die with him. Brother Six shrugged indifferently and said, well, for your own good, Ive mentioned you, but you misunderstand me. Forget it, I wont say anything more to persuade you guys. Let s wait and see and the truth will tell you all. After saying that, Brother Six turned around and left. Seeing Brother Six leave, Yiyao turned around to hold Annas hand, saying, Anna, dont listen to that crazy man. Of course, I wont believe it, but Anna frowned and said, what happened back then to make him hate Ye family so much? We dont need to worry about this. The seniors of Ye family know what to do. The only thing we have to do now is to return home safe and sound. Speaking of this, Anna sighed, with some despair, and said, youve seen it all for these days. We are surrounded by seawater. Unless Brother Six let us go, we cannot get out. We will. Trust me. If you give up yourself, then there is really no chance of getting out. When she thought about it, it made sense, so Anna rubbed her head and said with some embarrassment, well, Im too pessimistic. Yiyao held Annas hand tightly and said, Anna, you have to believe in me and also Ye family. We will never die here. Looking at Yiyao s confident look, Anna nodded, but the uneasiness inside was growing. They failed again of catching Brother Six. This almost drove Yulin crazy and made him more and more impulsive. He knew that some of his actions would never be allowed by them, so he began to act on his own, without cooperating with Ye family. Slowly, everyone noticed Yulin s abnormality and stopped him when he was, once again, ready to act on his own. Yulin, what are you doing? Get more guys andunch an attack. Are you crazy? That area is surrounded by seawater, with no cover. As soon as your men show up, they will be spotted and killed. Youll lose at the beginning. Then I cant do nothing and just keep wasting time here, Yulin rubbed his hair, like a madman, and muttered, it has been days, so we cannot wait any longer. Yulin, calm down! Jingyan frowned, holding Yulin s shoulders, and said, Yiyao is there, so you should know that Im suffering too. But if we act rashly, the danger and risk they are enduring at this moment will be in vain. Sitting on the sofa with a decadent look, Yulin s voice was hoarse, I understand, but I cant sit there and just wait. We have decided to have a showdown with Brother Six. This decision made Yulin froze. He looked up at Jingyan and asked, have Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye agreed? Yes. What you need to do now is to wait here and dont mess around. This hurt Yulin. He muttered and asked, do you think what Im doing now is to mess around? You put all yourself in this, so now you cannot make rational judgement. I have to say that you are trapped yourself in this. What we are facing is not an ordinary enemy, but Brother Six, who hates Ye family so much, but knows us well. Moreover, he has our beloved ones, so we cannot fail.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jingyan looked straight into Yulin s eyes and said, I understand, but at this critical moment, we cannot afford failure. You, really cannot do whatever you want without letting us know. Jingyan s painful look made Yulin hurt. Pursing his lips, Yulin nodded and said in a solemn tone, youre right. I will adjust myself as soon as possible. Ill give you a few days. Adjust yourself and when you feel OK, then join us. Okay. After cating Yulin, Jingyan informed Yiyao of the meeting time and ce. Soon, Yiyao found Brother Six and put the note with the time and ce on Brother Sixs desk. Taking a nce at it, Brother Six asked, what is this? The time and ce to meet with Ye family. Brother Six raised his eyebrows, making Yiyao unable to judge he was happy or angry, and asked, Kerry hase to Britain? Yes. Very good, Brother Six asked with an evil smile, wont you guys worry that I will kill Kerry? Yiyao looked indifferent, not even wanting to tease him, do you think you can do that? I will let you know I can do so. Unwilling to say more nonsense, Yiyao turned around and left, returning to her room. At this moment, Anna was looking out of the window, not knowing what she was thinking about. Anna, get ready. In the next two days, we have a chance to leave here. Anna froze for a moment, for she didnt know she should be sad or happy, trembling and asked, really? Of course. You do not have to be afraid anymore. Anna was first happy, and then, immediately, she felt sad again. Looking at the sea and sky, Anna said, but how? This is surrounded by sea and it is difficult to leave unnoticed. When Brother Six left the ind, this ind ispletely under our control. And it will be easy for us to leave. As long as he gives us enough time. Brother Six had left before, but Yiyao never made any movements. Now she seemed resolute, so could it be Her face lit up with a smile, have Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye came here? Thats right. Such an answer made Anna both nervous and a little worried. Seeing Anna was nervous, Yiyaoforted, dont think too much. Our mission, is to get out of here safely, so that Jingyan and the othes wont worry about us. I see. I will tell you more when the timees. Just listen to me. Dont push yourself so hard. Okay. She finally could get out here, so she was very excited. When she saw Yulin, she must hold him tightly and tell him how much she misses him these days Although everything had been arranged, but Jingyan was not at ease. He found his father and had something to discuss with him. Dad. What is it? How about finding someone else to meet Brother Six? Kerry looked up at his son and asked, why? He is ruthless and cruel, and I am worried that you will get hurt. But Kerry had his own reason to meet him in person. Since that young man harbors a grudge against Ye family, I am the only one that can solve all this, otherwise, the harm will never stop. Moreover, this is my responsibility and I dont need anyone to do anything for me. Jingyan, helpless, looked at Venus next to him and asked, Mom, say something, OK? Venus was full of anxiety, but there was nothing she could do. If he listens to me, he wouldnt stand here at this moment. Seeing his wife and son with sad looks, Kerry questioned, having a temper, do you not believe in me? Its just a young man and I can handle it. Venus sighed and said, you have already made a decision, so it is pointless for me to say no. Do what you want. Anyway, Ive been worrying about you all my life and I dont mind one more time. Holding his beloved woman, Kerry rubbed her hair with his jaw and said, when Ie back, we continue to travel around the world. No matter how much trouble our children make, I wont get involved. I hope youll keep your word. Of course. When have I ever failed to? Its been so many years and you should trust me. The couple began to reminisce about the past years, so Jingyan left the room to give them enough space. Seeing Jingyan walk out, Chuxue asked, what did Dad say? Did you seed? Jingyan shook his head. Chuxue sighed, full of worry, it will be dangerous. What can we do? I dont want him to take any risk. Dad will not act rashly, so lets trust him. Moreover, this time we will assist him. We should have some confidence. Things will be fine. Chuxue sighed helplessly and murmured, now we can only hope so. It was cloudy and dark and the waves were crashing over. It looked like there was going to be a rainstorm. Standing in front of the window, Anna was anxious, with her hand grabbing her cor. Today was the day to move. Brother Six had already left by boat, so at this moment, he was going to meet with Ye family. She really couldnt image what would happen when the two met. Just when Anna was anxious, someone barged in. Hearing the voice, Anna was startled. Turning back, her pupils shrank and her voice began to tremble. Yiyao, why is there b***d all over your body? Its not my b***d, Yiyao moved crisply and threw a set of clothes to Anna and instructed, here, change your clothes. Although she had a lot of questions, now it was not a good time to ask. Anna could only put all her questions inside. She put on the clothes nimbly, and walked out of the room following Yiyao. When she got out, Anna was shocked to find that there were corpses lying on the ground, and it looked like there had been a severe battle. But why did she not hear any sound? It seemed that Yiyao and they had nned long ago. When the time came, they would fight back. Yiyao and they had been busy around, but what about her? She was just waiting there like a fool, without helping. Thinking about this, Anna felt very sorry. Therefore, she slowed down her pace. Running to the beach, someone immediately trotted across and greeted Yiyao. Youngdy. Is the boat ready? Yes. Lets go now. On the beach, the number of dead bodies was even more than just now, horrible and terrifying. Annas face turned pale, who started to tremble in fear. Suddenly, a hand covered her eyes. If you are afraid, close your eyes and take my hand. Taking a deep breath, Anna looked up and smiled at Yiyao, saying, Im okay. I can do it. Lets leave the ce first. Saying that, Anna pretended to be calm and walked out before Yiyao. There was no need to tell that Anna must be scared to death inside. But she did not want to be a burden to others, so she pretended to be strong. However, Yiyao easily saw through her. Fortunately, everything wasing to an end and Anna would soon return to the life belonging to her, smooth and peaceful. She looked not good and Yiyao followed. But before they could get on the boat, someone ran towards them in panic, looking terrified. Youngdy, Brother Six is back. Frowning, Yiyao muttered, how did hee back at this time? Has he found out something? Then what do we do? Do we fight, or hide? Yiyao thought for a moment and said, Ill go and try to stop Brother Six. You guys make sure to control the arsenal here. If you cant, blow it up! Yes! After the arrangement, Yiyao asked Anna to find a safe ce to hide. Chapter 505: Chapter 505 Why Dont You Say My Mothers Name But this time, Anna Xie did not listen to Yiyao Duans arrangement. Yiyao, its better to leave this matter to me. Yiyao frowned, seemingly surprised. But its dangerous. Annaughed gently. You once said I was professional at acting, and with my presence, Sixth Brother would let his guard down. He is very cunning. Yours tricks may not be able to fool him. Yiyao, I am at least an award-winning actress. As long as he can believe it, weve won. But Just believe me. We dont have much time left. said Anna. At this moment while Sixth Brothers ship had already appeared on the other side of the sea. Yiyaos men were anxious. We cant dy any longer. Finally Yiyao gritted her teeth and made up her mind. You must be careful. Try to lure him towards the weapons depot. Okay, got it. said Anna. Yiyao and her men went to the weapons depot, leaving Anna alone on the beach. The waves around were crashing on the shore. Annas hands and feet were cold and her body trembled. She was afraid not because of the corpses next to her, but the man she was about to face.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She knew what Yiyao said was right. Her performance might not be able to fool him. But she had to find a way to dy them and protect Yiyao now. Anna took a deep breath and stopped thinking nonsense. She put the b***d on the ground on her face and body, and then kneeled on the beach, letting the seawater wet her dress. As Sixth Brothers boat got closer and closer, Anna became calmer instead. She waited quietly Until she saw Sixth Brother standing in front of her, she slowly lifted her head, tears flowing all over her face. The moment he saw Anna, Sixth Brother froze. Her eyes were filled with despair. Help, please help me Anna pleaded with almost all her strength. Her body trembled. She was so helpless that one could not help but pity her. Sixth Brother reached out to hold Annas hand and helped her up. What happened? He asked softly. Yiyao came to save me. But when we were about to run to the beach, she got hit by a bullet and bled a lot. Please save her, she is dying! said she, trembling. Her face was white. Hearing this, Sixth Brother snorted coldly. I knew that woman would cause trouble. She gently tugged at Sixth Brothers sleeve. I know I shouldnt have run away with her. Please go save her, please. said she. Why should I save her? Dont you still have a use for keeping us? I promise we wont run away again, okay? Anna promised. Your words can still be believed. But I cant trust Yiyao Duan. She is badly injured. Even if she wants to do something, she cant do it anymore. Please help her. Sixth Brother was silent for a few seconds, but that made Anna feel like a long time had passed. Finally, Sixth Brother asked again. Where is she now? Anna gently sighed with relief. Right there on the beach. Ill take you there! She ran forward anxiously. After running to a boulder, Anna stopped and looked around in confusion. Shes gone. Where did she go? Are you sure shes here? Sixth Brother asked. Yes, she fell right here, covered in b***d. Anna pointed to an empty space, which was washed away by the sea water without any trace. Suddenly, Annas face went white. She was washed away by the sea water? What can we do? she murmured. Just as she finished speaking, a loud sound suddenly came from behind the ind. Looking at the direction the sound came from, Sixth Brother suddenly narrowed his eyes. Now you have to consider how to exin to me! Anna still looked terrified. She pretended not to understand what Sixth Brother was saying. I dont know what happened. Theres a fire over there, do we have to run away from here? So youre not going to save Yiyao Duan? I Before Anna finished, Sixth Brother suddenly revealed an evil smile. She didnte here to save you anyway. She just wanted to help Ye family to finish me. Youre the one whos been foolish enough to believe her. After saying that, Sixth Brother reached out and took hold of Annas wrist. Anna was panicked. What are you doing? Since youve been abandoned by them too, Ill take you toe with me to hear the old story. You want to take me to see Mr. Ye? It seems you know a lot. Anna shrank back, shaking her head. This is your secret. Its not good for outsiders to know. In my heart, youre not an outsider. But I dont want dont . Anna refused to get on board but her resistance was useless. She was still pushed onto the boat. Yiyao led the people to run out, and then saw Sixth Brother take Anna away in the boat. Damn it! Yiyao grabbed her submachine gun and jumped onto the boat. What do you want? I want to get Anna back! Even if we catch up with them, we wont necessarily be able to save her. So youre going to let me watch Anna get taken away by that bastard and do nothing? No matter what, we cant let you put yourself in danger! Then several of her men stood in front of her. Yiyao pointed her gun at them. Get out of the way. Believe it or not, Ill shoot you all. But we still cant let you save her. Her men refused to budge. As Sixth Brothers boat sailed further and further, it was already impossible for her to catch up with them. Yiyao put down her gun and finally got on the boat, ready to go back. She took out her cell phone and contacted Jingyan Ye. When Jingyan knew that she was safe, he was relieved. But Yiyao was tightly tensed and her voice was hoarse. Tell Yulin that Anna has been taken by Sixth Brother to meet your father. Jingyan was silent for a moment before saying. Okay, I know. As Jingyan expected, Yulin immediately went crazy after he heard the news. Where are you going? asked Jingyan. Of course Im going to your fathers side. I want to make sure Anna is safe. Ill go with you! . Then they went together to the cafe where Kerry was. Kerry sat in the restaurant and waited for a long time. It was already past the appointed time, but he didnt see Sixth Brother. He wasnt in a hurry, still sipping his tea slowly. After a while, he heard the sound of footsteps. He raised his eyes to look. Why are you guys here? Jingyan and Yulin stood in front of Kerry with a panicked look. Dad, the situation has changed. Anna was tied up by Sixth Brother toe and meet with you. said Jingyan. As soon as Kerry heard that, he understood what was going on. His brow furrowed. I will save Miss Xie, but you two have to leave now. Yulin had always listened to Kerry, but this time he refused without hesitation. No, I cant leave. Hes trying to gather all of you and kill you all at once! He has his n, and I have mine. Its still unknown who will win in the end. Besides, you are also here, and youre in danger too. Dad, no matter what happens, we must face it together. Seeing that they made up their mind, Kerry had to agree. Getting Kerrys permission, Yulin clenched his fist and looked towards the door of the cafe, with a murderous aura shing in his eyes. When Sixth Brother appeared, someone immediately reported his whereabouts to Ye family members. Yiyao also led people to get there. They were waiting for Sixth Brother to appear and settle the old and new grudges with him. Finally, Sixth Brother appeared in front of the crowd with a smile at the corner of his mouth. The people of Ye family were nervous, while Sixth Brother was rxed. He walked in slowly with Anna and then sat down at the table. Everyone is waiting for me, I am really honored. When he saw Anna, Yulin wanted to save her. But Jingyan tugged him. The beloved one was right in front of him, so how could he not be impulsive? He really wanted to hug Anna right now. And Anna also wanted to hug Yulin. Her fear reached its limit in this moment, and she could not stop her tears from flowing. Kerry was surprised when he really saw Sixth Brother. You You think my face is familiar, dont you? Sixth Brother smiled coldly. People who know me say I look a lot like my mother. Kerrys brow furrowed slightly. So, youre her son. Why dont you say my mothers nameDid you feel guilty? I didnt do anything wrong to your mother. Why would I be guilty? Kerry said. You still dont admit your fault. Do you want me to tell them about the despicable things you did? I did not do anything wrong. No matter what you say, this is my answer. A grim smile appeared on Sixth Brothers face. Then Ill tell them how you ruined my families when you were young. Very well, I also want to hear the story from your mouth. Once I had a happy family with loving parents. But after you appeared, everything changed. You tempted my mother and destroyed their rtionship. said Sixth Brother hatefully. My eyes are exactly the same as yours. Do you know what that means? said Sixth Brother, and then he raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowd. Why are you guys silent? Kerry was calm. This is what your father told you, right? Yes. You want to confront him? Then unfortunately, Im afraid you wont have the chance while youre alive. This news came as quite a surprise to Kerry. Hes dead? Yes. You are happy to hear this news, arent you? Yes, he deserved it. Kerrys words made Sixth Brother furious, and he even wanted to shoot Kerry immediately. Yiyao immediately drew her gun and aimed at him, signaling him not to make a rash move. But Sixth Brother was oblivious to this, at this moment he only wanted to kill Kerry. Kerry ignored his anger and continued. You think Im the one who ruined your family. But the person who really made you miserable was your father! Do you think Im a three-year-old child who can let you make a fool of me? Then he untied his clothes, revealing the explosives inside. Seeing the explosives, all the people were stunned. What do you want? I didnt think of leaving alive today. It would be nice to have all of you die with me. said Sixth Brother coldly. Kerrys eyebrows knitted slightly. But your mother definitely doesnt want to see you be like this. What she would like most is to see you die in pain, as if she had done back then! Your mother was indeed miserable, yet it was not me who caused it. Seeing that Kerry was still babbling, he snorted coldly. Since you say that my father caused the tragedy, then I want to hear what ridiculous reason you can give. Chapter 506: Chapter 506 You Are Not My Son Youre actually the member of Ye family as well. I know, thats why I loathe myself so much and also hate you. I vowed to use all means to ruin your family. Sixth Brother clenched his fist and said in a hateful voice. No, you misunderstand. You are not my son. You still dont admit it. I wont believe you. Sixth Brother roared. This is the truth. You are your fathers biological son. said Kerry calmly. Your eyes will be the same as mine only because your mother is a member of Ye family. Sixth Brother froze. What did you say? Recalling that past, Kerry looked a little sad. She was my fathers illegitimate daughter. We didnt know her until she was born. My father did not recognize her as his daughter, and she did not want to return to the family. Then I never saw her until we went to the same college. After a few years of getting along, we became good friends. Then when I knew she was getting married, I went to meet with her. However, your father misunderstood us, which made your mother very angry. At that time she was already pregnant, so she married your father. She did not contact me after that. Thats the answer you wanted. Kerry saidpassionately. Such a fact surprised all the people. After the shock, Sixth Brother stared at Kerry angrily. You are talking nonsense! Thats the truth. We can go get a paternity test, and then everything wille out. You made up a lie just to get out of here. But I wont be fooled by you. Today, you will die for sure! And all of your rtives will die with you. shouted he. He was getting more and more frantic, as if he was about to press the detonator in his hand. Kerry took out a photo from his pocket and put it on the table. Okay, this photo wont lie to you. It was an old photo with four people standing together. But they all looked serious. Sixth Brother saw at once that the girl on the right was his mother. She was wearing her hair in braids and had a ck mole on her eyelid. This photo was taken when your mother came to the Ye family. Sixth Brother hesitated and then took the photo. In fact, just after listening to Kerrys exnation, he already knew that Kerry was telling the truth. He did not want to admit that it was the truth because of the hatred. And now in front of the many evidences, he felt that his insistence was so ridiculous. His hand was trembling slightly. A look of uncertainty appeared in his eyes. This cant be true. If thats true, why didnt my mother tell me it? Your mother is a very proud person. She doesnt want to admit that she is an illegitimate daughter, and she hates your father. Seeing his confusion, Kerry also softened his tone. Its their fault for causing your tragedy. Just stop before things get any worse. Once you start some things, you cant stop. Sixth brother smiled miserably. What do you mean? asked Kerry. He hesitated for a moment and then said. I have installed a time bomb in this caf. Theres still one minute left before its all over. His words startled the crowd. Run! Everyone was running outward, and only Sixth Brother was still sitting there without moving at all. Although Sixth Brother had done a lot of evil, he had never hurt Anna. After hearing the story just now, Anna even sympathized with him. At this moment, everyone was running out. But he didnt moved, which made Anna anxious for him. Get out of here. Looking sideways at Anna, Sixth Brother smiled. I dont want to run. Im tired. I want to go to my parents and ask them why theyre doing this to me. But Anna, its toote, go! Anna still wanted to persuade Sixth Brother to flee the ce, but was dragged out of the caf by Yulin who was next to her. At thest moment, everyone ran out of the cafe. Theyy down on the ground and waited for the sound of the st. But three minutes had passed, and it was still quiet behind them. Yiyao slowly straightened up and squinted at the back. Weve been tricked! They reentered the caf and found that Sixth Brother had disappeared. What kind of trick is this guy ying?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Kerry narrowed his eyes. I guess he wants us all to think hes dead. This is the best ending for him. Now the misunderstanding is lifted. We do not bother each other from now on. Once he regarded us as enemies, and now he can hardly ept us. Yingyan said. Kerry nodded. He knew that Jingyans words made sense. But when he thought of his sister, Kerry felt sad again. If she would have been less stubborn, perhaps what happened today would not have happened. Kerry let out a soft sigh and saw the pale Anna. You are Miss Xie, right? Kerry asked. Anna nodded her head. Yes. Mr. Ye. Im sorry to involve you in this matter. Anna was busy shaking her head. It was an ident. No one could have predicted it. Fortunately things worked out perfectly and everyone is safe. Seeing herposure, Kerry couldnt help but appreciate her. Youre a nice girl. Im sure Yulins parents will like you. Hearing this, Xiana was a little shy. Well, lets go back first. Venus must be very worried about us. said Kerry. Then they got into the car and prepared to leave. And Yulin and Anna looked at each other face to face with affection. Yiyao was about to call out to Anna when Jingyan patted the back of her hand, signaling her not to disturb them. At this moment, Yulin only had Anna in his eyes. Seeing her standing in front of him, Yulin still felt a little unbelievable, as if he was dreaming. Anna, Anna, Anna Yulin murmured her name over and over again. Anna smiled lightly. Im back. He hugged Anna. Anna, I will never let you leave me again. Anna also hugged Yulin and put her face in his arms. Yulin, I want to talk to you about something. What? I love you. I love you very much. I dont care what society will say, I just want to be with you. Annas words surprised Yulin, and then he brightened. Anna, lets get married. This time Anna was dumbfounded. She tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her. Arent we moving too fast? Not at all, I still think its slow. When I get back Ill start preparing for the wedding. It has to be grand. But your parents dont know about it yet. They will definitely agree to our marriage. Now its up to you to agree or not. Under Yulins eager gaze, Anna gently nodded her head. Great! said Yulin excitedly. But I have a request. What request? I want to get married after I graduate. Im still studying now. Yulin patted his forehead suddenly. Oh, Im sorry I forgot about that. Then well get engaged first. Anna nodded her head. The two young people embraced each other again. They couldnt hide their happiness. In the corner, Sixth Brother watched them silently, with aplicated look on his face. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He picked it up and looked at it, and his brow furrowed. Whats up? On the other side of the phone was Qiaoqiao Su. I want to ask how the n was going. said Qiaoqiao. It was cancelled. Qiaoqiaos face turned pale and she was busy questioning.Why was it cancelled? This is my business. Remember, you are just a pawn of mine. Im warning you now to stay away from Anna. Qiaoqiao would work with Sixth Brother because he can deal with Anna and make her lose her reputation. She hated Anna for repeatedly stealing her thunder and opportunities. So she silently swore that she would ruin her. But now Sixth Brother canceled the n when it was about to seed. Qiaoqiao could not understand why, but did not dare to ask him. She had seen the cruel side of this man and knew the price of annoying him. So, even though she was very curious, she never dared to ask one more question. But I can use other people to deal with Anna. Thinking of this, Qiaoqiao smiled wickedly. Okay, I know what to do. I hope you really know what to do. Hanging up the phone, Sixth Brother was silent for an instant, and then called for the people around him. You go keep an eye on Qiaoqiao. If she still dares to deal with Anna, finish her off. Yes, understood! After handling these matters, Sixth Brother looked at Anna again. At this moment, Anna and Yulin had already gotten into the car and were ready to leave. Looking at her, Sixth Brother was sad. Anna, this is thest thing I can do for you. Take care. He muttered, then turned around and walked in the other direction. He and Anna were like two parallel lines, never to cross again. .. Half a yearter, Anna and Yulin suddenly held a wedding. In the dressing room, Anna sat on a chair with her big belly, a little angry. Today was her wedding day, but she wasnt happy. Originally, Yulin had agreed to wait until she graduated before getting married. But she suddenly got pregnant, and they could only do the wedding first. Although having a child of her own was something Anna had dreamed of. But this baby came at a wrong time, which made Anna a bit sad. She hadnt graduated yet. Her pregnancy would definitely affect the timing of her graduation. Besides, taking care of the baby was very time-consuming. Anna was an actress, so this would do her no harm but good. The night before the wedding, Anna learned from the drunken Yulin that he had deliberately made her pregnant just so he could marry her early. Hepletely disregarded her feelings and made such a selfish decision! The more Anna thought about it, the angrier she became. She suddenly stood up, lifted her dress and walked out. Seeing this, Annas mother quickly asked. Anna, where are you going? Im not getting married! What are you talking about? Now is not the time for you to be capricious. her mother was busy stopping Anna and spoke sternly. Qiqi was beside her, looking puzzled. She didnt understand why Anna suddenly didnt want to get married. Could it be premarital syndrome? Qiqi slipped out of the dressing room and went to find Chuxue. She asked Chuxue to tell Yulin toe here. Soon, Yulin knew this, and rushed to the dressing room. Chapter 507: Chapter 507 She Had Been Tricked by Yulin Again Anna, its my fault. said Yulin Xiao.Im sorry. He held Anna Xies hand and knelt down on one knee in front of her, paying no attention to the eyes of others. Looking at him, Anna snorted. You know youre wrong now? But you are the one who lured me into making a mistake. You are also responsible for this. Anna didnt expect him to use this excuse to justify himself. She was a little angry. No, I didnt. Yulin looked at her with a serious look. You are so beautiful, so lovely, and so kind. When I see you, I cant control myself. You are in front of me all day long and I cant have you as a husband, Im going crazy. said he in a tearful voice. And all my buddies have babies, and their babies are so cute. I want to have a baby too. And then the three of us can live happily ever after. Anna, havent you always said you want to have a baby, and now that your wish wille true soon, why are you hesitating? Do you really want to leave me and the child? Yulin was clearly making excuses for him getting Anna pregnant, but he was acting so sincere that Anna had no reason to refute him at all. Moreover, the people around were looking at them, which made Anna even more squirm. She reached out to tug Yulins arm. You just stand up. People are watching us. But Yulin shook off Annas hand. Unless you forgive me, I wont get up. said he sadly. Dont be childish. Youre going to be a father. My child may be born without a father, Im so sad to think about that. In the future, when he goes to kindergarten, all the other children have parents send them to school, only my baby goes to school alone. Hearing these words, Anna was really speechless. Please marry me, okay? He pleaded. Since this was the case, she couldnt even disagree. And it was quite awkward for him to keep kneeling like this now. Anna reached out to help him up. Ill get married with you. But please dont do this stupid thing again. Okay, I promise. You are not allowed to back out! said Yulin. Then he immediately stood up and urged. You guys quickly put makeup on Anna. Im going out first. Anna felt that she had been tricked by Yulin again. She wanted to look for Yulin, but was stopped by the staff around her. Madam, let me help you with your hair and then fix your makeup. Anna was surrounded by several women soon. They helped her with her makeup one moment and help her fix her clothes the next. Maybe Yulin is the person Im meant to be with in my life. Anna thought. Then a smile yed on her lips. Suddenly the hosts voice came. Here, wee my bride to the stage! She took a deep breath, and then walked to the stage led by the staff. Before going on stage, Qiqi called out to her. Anna, throw the bouquet to meter. Anna smiled and nodded her head The wedding went smoothly. Although Anna was a little slow because of her pregnancy, Yulin was very attentive to take care of her. When it came time to throw the bouquet, more than ten girls stepped forward and were ready to catch it. Anna looked at Qiqi, then threw the bouquet up high to Qiqi Qiqi was happy, jumped up with force, reached out to catch the bouquet. But the other girls were also to catch the bouquet. They squeezed Qiqi to the side. The one who got the bouquet was a stout girl. At this moment she was holding the flower and smiling happily. Anna was a little helpless. She shrugged. Qiqi felt sad that she didnt get the bouquet. But just as she was about to stand up, a big hand reached out to her. Miss, are you okay? said Yuqi. He just came back for Europe. Yulin had to prepare for the wedding, so thepanys affairs were handed over to Yuqi to take care of. Yuqi had been busy in Europe until today he had time toe back for his brothers wedding. But he didnt expect a beautiful woman to be in front of him as soon as he came to the wedding. Her cute look made him find her interesting. Qiqi tilted her head, saw Yuqi. She could not help but be amazed. Huh, are you Yulins double? Yuqi smiled, and then squatted. Yeah, I am his double, and he is also my double. What do you mean? If you want to know, go out for a drink with me. I can tell you slowly. Qiqi looked at Yuqis eyes, and then she put her hand on Yuqis big hand. When Anna found Qiqi being taken away by Yuqi, she was little worried. Where is Yuqi taking Qiqi? I cant let him take Qiqi out. said Anna. Yulin stopped her and said with a smile. Dont worry. Although Yuqi is a yboy, he wont mess around with a girl without getting her permission. From what I know about Qiqi, Yuqi may not be able to take advantage of her. Anna was still looking in the direction Qiqi left. Yulin had already tugged her hand and went to toast the guests. Everyone has their own path to follow and their own story to tell. I cant always worry about her getting tricked. Anna thought. Now she had to believe Qiqi can take care of herself. All she can do was to silently wish her well. Turning back, Anna held Yulins hand and walked to the stage. She looked at the stage and wore a happy smile. .. On this day, Qiqi went to the bookstore alone. She selected a pile of review materials. She didnt get far out of the bookstore when she received a phone call. Taking out her phone, she smiled heartily. I thought you had forgotten about me since you got married. Sheined. Anna on the other side of the phone smiled. Who pissed you off? You sound so grumpy. Of course its you. Youve been out for so long, and you just remember to call me now. Im jetgged. And youre studying now, so Im worried it will affect you. Youve got a lot of excuses. Well, dontin. Ive bought you a present, youll love it. Well, it depends on what you have prepared Before Qiqi could finish her sentence, a man walked quickly past her and bumped into her at once. The books in her arms fell to the ground. The man just turned around and said sorry, and then rushed to the bus. Qiqi frowned and spoke to Anna on the phone, then hung it up and packed her books. Hey, whats wrong with the man? She wasining when a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in her sight. The man squatted down, picked up two books and put them in Qiqis arms. When she looked up, Qiqi met a pair of dark eyes. The man was Yuqi Mu. He helped Qiqi pick up the books, and then helped her stand up. You helped me again, many thanks. said Qiqi gratefully.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Qiqis smile, Yuqi was in a trance for a moment. Qiqi saw Mu Yuqi dont say anything. She was puzzled. Mr. Mu? She asked curiously. Yuqi raised his eyebrows. Ah, I am wondering if you should buy me a meal. So youre hungry. Its just about noon, lets go eat something. And what would you like to eat? Qiqi said. You decide. Eating with a beautiful woman, anything I eat will be delicious. Yuqi said. His words made Qiqiugh. You are the first one to call me beautiful, just because of your straightforwardness, I must treat you to a good meal. Then Qiqi took Yuqi to a snack bar, but Yuqi sat inside, very ufortable. The small store had many seats. It seemed very crowded, which had no privacy. The surrounding was very noisy. Most of the young people dressed casually. This made Yuqi, who was wearing a suit, very odd. Looking at the table next to him in a mess, Yuqi frowned. What kind of restaurant is this? Special snacks. This is my and Annas favorite. Have you never eaten it? No. Yuqi shook his head. Then you can try it today. Trust me, youll love it! Yuqi didnt want to eat here. He said politely, Perhaps, we can eat somewhere else and have some But Qiqi didnt wait for him to finish his words before he stretched out hER arm and waved to the waitress. Here. Qiqi touched his forehead, thinking that this was really the worst meal ever. But half an hourter, he realized he was wrong. About half an hourter, he put his suit on the back of the chair, unbuttoned the three buttons of the shirt on his chest, and his hair was a little messy. Then he wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue. At the moment, the table in front of him was also in a mess, just like others. What do you think of the food here? Very good. Qiqi could also see that Yuqi was enjoying the lunch. Qiqiughed heartily. I said you would like it. Although the environment here is a little worse, its a very new and memorable experience. Im happy you like it. Qiqi said as she smiled. But when Qiqi went to go through her purse to check out, she found that her purse was missing. Whats wrong? Yuqi asked. I cant find my wallet! After saying this, Qiqi lowered her head. Yuqi smiled. Ill pay the billter. See Yuqi take money to pay the bill, Qiqi was sorry. I said I would buy you a meal, but I made you pay, Im really sorry. Maybe you can invite me to have dinner next time. Then can I have your contact information? Ill definitely treat you to dinner next time. Yuqi took out a sticky note, writing down his phone number and handing it to Qiqi. Qiqi put it in a book. She tilted her head and saw Yuqis kind smile. She used to think that all the people of rich families were arrogant and domineering, but after meeting the Yulin and Yuqi, she realized that they were gentle and kind. She felt veryfortable getting along with them. After eating, the two of them said goodbye. Qiqi went back to school and was in a good mood. One of her ssmates saw the new books in her hand and her eyes lit up. Qiqi, are these the new books you bought? Can I borrow them for a while? Ill return them to youter. Oh, take it. Qiqi graciously handed over them. Then they chatted for a few more minutes and went off to do their own thing. But Qiqi didnt know that Yuqis cell phone number was in the book, and her ssmate had thrown it away. The dessert store was no customer, so Qiqi took out her book to review. Suddenly, someone opened the door and walked in. Qiqi immediately stood up. It was Chuxue who came in. She walked up to Qiqi. You are about to take the exam, right? Are you nervous about revisingtely? asked she suddenly. Chapter 508: Chapter 508 You Better Stay Away From Her Qiqi rubbed her head. Im not so nervous. I dont ss myself as being very brainy, so I have to put more effort on my study. said she with a smile. But I think you are smart. Just rx, you can definitely do it. Chuxue said. Thank you. I feel a lot more confidence too. Looking at Qiqi confident look, Chuxue couldnt help but smile too. She sat on the window seat, took out theputer and started doing her work. Qiqi, on the other hand, sat next to the counter and continued to read the book. The store was filed with soft and gentle music, which calmed peoples mind and also made people a little drowsy. When Qiqi was drowsy, the door of the store was pushed open. Qiqi immediately perked up, but froze after seeing the person who came up. The person was Yuqi Mu. He was wearing a suit, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. But Chuxue didnt seem to wee him. She turned herputer off and lifted her head. Why are youing over? asked she. I just pass by, so Ie in to take a look. said Yuqi. Why do I feel that you dont seem to wee me? Yeah, I really dont wee you. Why? I have never offended you recently. You never buy cakes when youe to my store. Why should I wee you? Did I? said Yuqi and then he waved to a waitress. Please He didnt finish his words before he saw Qiqi. He gave Qiqi an amicable smile, but Qiqi didnt dare to look at him. Originally she said she would buy him a meal, but it turned out that Yuqi had to pay for it. She had agreed to contact him, but ended up losing the phone number he gave her. She felt very sorry. Seeing Qiqi with her head down, Yuqi found her interesting. Hey, what are you thinking about? Ah, nothing, Im thinking about anything. Qiqis reaction also made Chuxue curious about what had happened between them. After hesitating, Qiqi still felt that she needed to exin something. I wanted to call you that day, but I lost your phone number, so I just ..just she stammered. And then she looked up and saw Yuqi staring at her. His gaze made Qiqipletely forget what she was going to say. In the end, it was Yuqi who took Qiqis phone that was on the front desk. Ill save the number to your phone. Then he returned the phone to Qiqi. Thank you. Qiqi said. He raised his hand and patted Qiqis forehead gently. Youre wee. His gentle move made Qiqi flush and immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at him again. Then he sat down opposite Chuxue. As soon as he looked up, he found Chuxue staring at him with an unpleasant expression. Such a stare made Yuqi raise his eyebrows. Why are you looking at me like that? Yuqi, she is a very simple girl. Youd better stay away from her. Chuxue warned. I just want to make a friend with her. Chuxue snorted. If it was someone else who said that, I might believe it. If it is you, I just What do you mean? Am I that bad? Yes. said Chuxue. Her answer made Yuqi displeased. Well then, I will impress you with my actions. said Yuqi, and then he walked towards Qiqi again with a charming smile. I guess studying is tiring. Do you want to go to a snack bar after work? Qiqi also did not think much about it. She just nodded. Yes, Id love to. Last time I failed to pay for the dinner. Tonight is my treat. After Qiqi epted the invitation, Yuqi turned back and winked at Chuxue. Chuxue was tensed and also walked to Qiqis side. Qiqi, you better go back to school after work. There are many bad people outside. Then Chuxue also deliberately nced at Yuqi. But Qiqi did not notice Chuxues hint. Arent you very busy studying? Dont hang around outside. said Chuxue. She was a little worried about her. No matter how busy people are studying, they have to eat. Only when one is well-fed will one be efficient in studying. Yuqi said. Chuxue looked at Qiqi, and then at Yuqi. She was a little angry. Anyway, take care of yourself! Chuxue red at Qiqi and said. Oh, got it. Qiqi said. But she still didnt understand the meaning of Chuxues words. Chuxue didnt want to chat with them anymore. She turned her head and gave Yuqi a warning nce, then left the dessert store. Seeing Chuxue leave, Qiqi looked at Yuqi. Is Chuxue angry? asked she. Yuqi shrugged. I guess so. However, Qiqi couldnt figure out why Chuxue was angry suddenly. Before she could say anything, a guest walked in. There are guests, Ill get busy. Qiqi was too busy to pay attention to Yuqi as the number of guests grew. As the female guests entered the store, they were attracted to him. When it was time to close, there were still customers staying in the store, staring at Yuqi. Qiqi was very hungry now, but she couldnt drive away the guests. Yuqi looked at the time and walked up to these female guests, smiling politely. Miss, Im sorry this ce is closing. Ah, sorry, we forgot the time. Thats okay. May I ask if you are the owner of the store? No, but the owner of the store is my sister. I guess she will be d if you cane to the store next time. said Yuqi politely. Then a few girls finally paid the bill and left. Qiqi hurried to clear the table. She was sorry for making Yuqi wait for her for so long. Ill be ready in a minute, please wait for me a little longer. She said. You dont have to rush. I have time and patience. Yuqi said with a smile. It didnt take her much time to clean up the dessert store. Finally she went to the snack street with Yuqi. Qiqi was really tired this night. She was so hungry. They went to a hot pot restaurant. But Yuqi was not hungry. He elegantly sat opposite Qiqi and watched her eat. Qiqi ate happily, but found that Yuqi kept staring at her. She was a little embarrassed. Arent you going to eat? She said. Im not hungry. But I ordered a lot. If you dont eat, I cant finish it all by myself. Yuqi had seen how much Qiqi could eat, so he just smiled at he and didnt answer. He knew that she could finish all the food on the table. Sure enough, she did finish most of the food on the table, and then leaned back in her chair, content.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Qiqis satisfied look, Yuqi couldnt help but smile. Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Sorry, Im going out to make a call. said he politely. The call was from thepany. They had a long discussion about a certain issue at work. Only when Yuqi hung up the phone did he realize that they had talked for more than twenty minutes. Its been so long. She must have been waiting impatiently. murmured he. With the phone in hand, Yuqi walked into the restaurant, and then he found Qiqi lying on the table asleep. She recently stayed upte to review her lessons, and today she was very busy. Now she ate so much in the evening, she naturally felt sleepy. Originally Qiqi wanted to take a nap. But unexpectedly, she fell asleep and let out a soft snoring sound. Yuqi didnt disturb her. He sat next to her and watched her. When Qiqi woke up, there was not a single customer in the restaurant. What happened? Qiqi asked, confused. Her hair was still sticking up in a strand. Yuqi found her hair funny, so he reached out and smoothed it for her. You fell asleep. He said with a smile. Qiqi was surprised. She couldnt help but blush. Its getting dark. I have to go back. Qiqi stood up, picked up her bag and was about to leave. But when she walked out of the restaurant, she realized that there were so few people outside. Taking out her phone and looking at the time, Qiqi couldnt help but exim. Oh my god, its eleven oclock. The dormitory is closed. Then you can go to my house. said Yuqi. Go to your house? Qiqi asked, confused. I have an apartment, not far from here. You can rest there for one night and then go back to school tomorrow morning. This time Yuqi exined very clearly, but Qiqi felt something was wrong. This is not appropriate, right? Why? It seems not good for men and women to stay alone together. Yuqiughed. He really wanted to say that Qiqi really didnt need to worry about this because he was not interested in her. But he was worried that if he said that, Qiqi might get angry. So he found a reason. Youre Annas good friend. Isnt it normal for me to help you? Qiqi thought for a while before saying. Thats quite reasonable. Your time is precious, dont waste it. Yuqi added. After some hesitation, Qiqi agreed to Yuqis suggestion. Thanks then. said she. Then he took Qiqi to his apartment. . When they arrived at his apartment, Yuqi prepare clothes for her. Looking at the scented clothes he handed to her, Qiqi was full of surprise. These clothes belonged to Yuqis former femalepanion. He used to bring a femalepanion every time he came here, so there were womens clothes here. But these he certainly would not tell Qiqi. Im a member of a brand-name clothing store. They sometimes give me gifts. One year, their staff got the wrong information and thought I was a female customer, so they gave me a few sets of womens clothes. Qiqi nodded her head in disbelief. Since she really had nothing to change into, she had to take it and then get ready to take a shower. The design of the dress that Yuqi took out was very distinctive. It can set off a womans figure to the fullest. As soon as Yuqi looked up, he saw Qiqis hot body. Although this girl looks innocent, but her body was quite hot. Yuqi casually looked at her. You can rest in that room tonight. Good night. He pointed to a room and said. Okay, thank you. Good night. Yuqi then went back to his room. Qiqi looked back at him and then at the environment she was in. She felt very incredible. She had actually gone back to a mans house at night. And he was so handsome that she couldnt help but want to have something with him. Qiqi, what are you thinking about? He let you stay in his house for one night. But youre thinking about some nonsense. Now go to sleep. She muttered to herself. Then she was busy shaking her head and forced herself not to think about the fantasy of Yuqi. Chapter 509: Chapter 509 Am I So Bad in Your Eyes? Qiqi thought she needed to show her gratitude for Yuqi. So the next day she purposely got up very early and prepared breakfast for him. She didnt know what Yuqi liked to eat, so she made some rice, noodles, and dumping, hoping there would be something Yuqi would like. After the breakfast was ready, Qiqi went to knock on Yuqis room door. But no one answered for a long time. Hes not in his room? Then Qiqi went back to the living room and saw a note. Sorry, there is an urgent matter in thepany, I have left first. Qiqis enthusiasm was extinguished by these few words. She sat alone at the dining table, looking at the sumptuous breakfast, but had no appetite. After reviewing her lessons alone for a while, Qiqi realized that she wasnt studying very well, so she joined a study group. They would have self-study sessions and discuss problems together. In this study group, there was a boy wearing sses who showed more than usual enthusiasm for Qiqi. Whenever Qiqi appeared, the man with sses woulde up to her and talk to her. Whenever people in the study group saw the two of them together, they would make jokes about them, and every time the guy with sses would justugh and Qiqi would look serious. Qiqi was afraid that people would misunderstand her rtionship with the boy, so she kept him at a distance. She thought others would stop paying attention to the matter when they got tired of talking about it, so she didnt exin her rtionship with that guy to others. But Qiqis non-exnation made the man with sses misunderstand that she was interested in him. That day, when it came to noon, the man with sses came to Qiqis side. Qiqi, lets go for lunch together. He said with a smile. No, Ive ordered take-out. How about we go to the library together today? Ive already saved a seat for you. I have to work part-time in the afternoon, so I cant go to the library until the evening. Then Ill wait for you at the library tonight. The sses mans insistence troubled Qiqi. You dont have to wait for me. I dont know if Ill be able to make it to the library in time. Whether youe or not, I will save a seat for you. The seat next to me always belongs to you. After saying that, the man with sses suddenly flushed, and then he walked away. As soon as he left, the students around Qiqi made jokes. Does he think hes in a drama? What a gross line. Yeah, really, I just got goose bumps. After listening to his words, I cant even eat dinner, let alone lunch. One of them even raised her hand and put it on Qiqis shoulder. Qiqi frowned and nudged the girl next to her. Then just dont eat lunch. Look at your belly full of fat, you should lose weight. The girl was shocked and looked at the fat on her stomach. Ah, really? I must have eaten too many snacks. Do you guys have any good ways to lose weight? When they talked about weight loss, they would have many words. Seeing that their attention was diverted, Qiqi said, Then Ill go to the cafeteria to eat first. You guys take your time to talk. Didnt you buy take-out? No, I lied to him. Qiqi winked mischievously and turned around to leave. Chuxue have recently been developing new dishes. At noon, there would be a free trial, and it was quite delicious. So Qiqi always went to the dessert store to try new dishes, which can save her a lot of money. But today, Qiqi was not the only one who came to eat the free dishes. It smells so good. Hearing Yuqis voice, Qiqi looked up, smiling lightly. Yuqi nodded to her, and then walked to Chuxues side. Looking at the pizza in her hand, he licked his lips. It smells good, give me a piece. Yuqi was about to reach out to take it. But Chuxue pped his hand and refused to give it to him. No way! Youe here for free desserts again. said she. No, Im here to buy some desserts. said Yuqi. Then he looked at Qiqi. Please give me one of each cake here. Oh, I also want a cup of Blue Mountain coffee. Qiqi pursed her lips and smiled. Okay, please wait a few minutes. Then she turned around and went to prepare dessert. Isnt yourpany very busytely? Why do you still have time toe to my store? Chuxue asked curiously. No matter how busy I am, I need to rx. Besides, talking with that girl really makes me feel rxed. He was indeed very busytely. Thinking of Yulin who was on his honeymoon, Yuqi felt how unfair fate was. But when he thought of Qiqi, he felt that the day was not so boring. So when he had time, he came to the dessert store to see if he can meet Qiqi and teased her for fun. Unfortunately, there was not only Qiqi in the dessert store, but also Chuxue. She was like an old mother hen protecting her chicks to keep him away from Qiqi. Suddenly Yuqi lifted his arm and stared at Chuxue. Chuxue was shocked by his stare. What are you thinking about? Why are you staring at me? She asked. I was thinking about how you would react if I were to ask Qiqi out? Chuxue frowned. Shes revising for her exams. Dont disturb her. Studying can also be tiring. She also needs to take a rest. You are looking for her to let her rest? Hmph, I dont believe you. I know what youre thinking.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Am I so bad in your mind? asked he. It wasnt that bad before. But when you want to screw a simple girl like Qiqi, I find you very abhorrent. I just think shes funny and like to talk to her. Chuxue didnt believe his words at all. Then why are you looking at her with eyes full of flirtation? Qiqi is so innocent that she will surely be bewitched by your look like that! she snorted. Yuqi looked puzzled. Did I? Oh my god, youve wronged me. He muttered. Chuxue wrapped her arms around her chest, not believing him. Dont pretend in front of me. I wont be fooled by your poor acting. The cake and coffee are ready. Because Yuqi had ordered a lot of cakes, Qiqi had been preparing the pastries. She didnt notice Chuxue and Yuqi arguing because of her. She put the cakes on the table and smiled at Yuqi. These are the cakes you ordered. Seeing Qiqi was leaving, Yuqi was busy waving to her. Why dont you sit with me for a while? I cant finish these desserts by myself. Thanks, but Im working now. Qiqi hurried to say. Looking at Chuxue, Yuqi frowned. Chuxue, it seems like your employees are very afraid of you. Chuxue just quietly looked at Yuqi, silent. However, Qiqi was a little nervous. Its not like that. Chuxue is very good to me. Its just that I dont think employees can bezy during work hours. She exined. Hey, you will be bullied by your boss like this. said Yuqi. Suddenly Chuxue pped the table. Yuqi, go back to work, dont stay here. said she impatiently. Seeing that Chuxue had lost her temper, Qiqi was busy picking up the tray. Im sorry I have to go and get busy first. said she. Then she immediately left. Youre so serious that Qiqi is afraid to talk to me. Yuqi said. Its obvious that she avoids you. Butst time she was at my house, we got along very well. Yuqi blurted out. As soon as he finished speaking, Chuxue was on fire. She reached out and grabbed Yuqis neck. You said you wouldnt y with Qiqi. Why did you bring her to your house? said she indignantly. That day after we had dinner, it was toote. So I invited her to my house. I didnt do anything to her. Please dont pinch my neck, I cant breathe. Then dont breathe. Qiqi heard noise over here, so she looked towards them. Then she ran over. Whats happening? Please dont fight. Yuqi shook off Chuxues hand and shook his neck. I didnt fight with her. Obviously she suddenly went crazy. Qiqi, Im leaving first. If I still stay here, you may never see the living me again in the future. Then he got up and hurriedly left. Chuxue wiggled her fingers. Luckily, you left. Otherwise I would not have spared you. But soon, Chuxue found that something was wrong. She looked at the cakes on the table and yelled at Yuqis back. Bastard, you havent paid yet! Qiqi stood next to her and pondered for a moment. Are you angry with Mr. Mu? She asked cautiously. Chuxue waved her hand. We two have been like this since we were little. Im used to it. Hearing this, Qiqi nodded her head. Qiqi, Yuqi is a yboy. I think you need to keep him at a distance. The two of us are pretty far apart when we talk. This answer made Chuxue a little speechless. Chuxue rubbed her forehead. What I mean is that you shouldnt have too much contact with him, lest he disturb your studies. Qiqi nodded. Its true that when Im with Mr. Mu, I do feel my heart beating faster. This means that you are affected by him, which will dy your revision. Chuxue said seriously. These words immediately alerted Qiqi. She nodded her head. Then I understand. I will be away from Mr. Mu. Now in Qiqis eyes, nothing was more important than concentrating on her studies. Qiqi thought that if her grades still didnt improve, she would have to ask Chuxue for a leave of absence and focused on her exams. Seeing Qiqis serious expression, Chuxue nodded her head. Well, its good that you understand. There are many bad people in this world. I dont want to see you being deceived. Yuqi was a bad person? Qiqi didnt think so. In her eyes, Yuqi was very polite to people. She was very happy with him. After the store closed, Qiqi prepared to go back to school. Just out of the store, Qiqi found a car outside the store looked familiar. The windows slowly lowered and the man inside waved at her. It turned out to be Yuqi. Seeing him, Qiqi smiled sweetly. Hi, Mr. Mu. Yuqi looked behind Qiqi. Has Chuxue gone back? asked he. Yes, she went home very early. Hearing this, Yuqi breathed a sigh of relief. Shes been so grumpytely. You should be careful when you work under her. Chuxue is very good to me. But youve seen how mean she is. Maybe one second shes friendly, the next she gets angry. Oh, forget it, lets not talk about her. Shall we go to dinner together? Lets go to the snack bar you took me tost time. Qiqi touched her stomach. But Im full today. She said apologetically. Yuqi was a little disappointed because he couldnt see Qiqis manner when she was eating. Every time he watched Qiqi eat, Yuqi would feel happy. He had never had this happy feeling before. He gently shrugged. Okay, then let me driver you back to school. Thank you, but I can go back by myself. Im passing by. Just get in the car. Seeing that he was so insistent, Qiqi didnt refuse his kindness again. So she got into his car. Yuqi smiled, started the car, and drove in the direction of Qiqis school. But halfway through the drive, the car stopped slowly. Qiqi poked her head out and frowned at the densely packed cars in front of her. Is there a traffic jam ahead? Yes. But dont worry. Focus on your book. Qiqi smiled lightly. Chapter 510: Chapter 510 The Sudden Confession of Love Then Qiqi focused on reading. There was soft music ying in the car. Yuqi Mu looked at Qiqi and found that she was actually a pretty girl. Beep. The car behind was honking, Yuqi Mu suddenly regained his thought and quickly drove forward, he felt a bit weird, how could he be attracted by a student? Could it be that he was busy recently? How could he has such a change in taste. This was not a good phenomenon, his aesthetic level became worse. Thus he took a deep breath and calmed down, then he kept driving. He was driving carefully at first, however, when there was a break, he was attracted by Qiqi again. What happened to him? Did she has magic? To be honest, she was a quite a pretty girl with good shape. If she wanted to dress herself, then she would be prettier. At this moment, Qiqi raised her head, however, she was shocked by what she had seen. Stop right now! Yuqi Mu quickly stopped, the car almost collided with another car. Qiqi rubbed her chest and murmured, Thats too dangerous. Yuqi Mu felt a bit embarrassed and said, Its all because of the traffic jam, Im a bit anxious. Right, its been almost an hour and we havent even gotten off the bridge yet. Wait, an hour? Qiqi looked at her phone and found that it was almost eleven oclock again. God, Ill bete again. Seeing that Qiqi was upset, Yuqi Muforted, Dont worry, you still have a ce to go. He was right, however, she felt awkward to live with him. Well, I cant bother you again, since its not far away, I can just walk back. Yuqi Mu looked ahead and said, Its about half-an-hour walk from here, but once we pass the crowded intersection, I can drive you back in ten minutes. Which one do you prefer? But what if there is still traffic jam ahead? If this was the case, then Qiqi couldnt go back today. But Yuqi Mu insisted, Then lets bet, I bet there will be no traffic jam in the front. Hearing this, Qiqi felt interesting and forgot about the traffic jam, then she asked, What is the bet? After thinking for a while, Yuqi Mu said, A meal, if you lose this time, let me treat you for a meal. Fine. Qiqi nodded her head excitedly, but soon, she felt something was wrong, Are you sure? I should treat you for the meal if I lose. No. Since youve treated me once, its my turn now. However, my taste is weird, maybe you wont like that. Dont kidding. Qiqi waved her hand and said excitedly, I eat everything. Seeing that Qiqi agreed, Yuqi Mu narrowed his eyes with a smile and said, Then its a deal, Ill pay and dont regret. Qiqi patted her chest and said, I always keep my words! Well, were about to cross the intersection, lets wait and see. As soon as he said this, the car moved, and then they passed the intersection. There were police cars parked beside the road, moreover, many destroyed cars could be seen. Qiqi blinked and said, It turns out that theres a traffic ident. However, it was really nice to take a ride at night, people could enjoy the tranquility and feel rxed. After taking a glimpse of Qiqi, Yuqi Mu found that she was leaning on the window like a kitten, thus he smiled. After driving for a while, the car finally stopped in front of the school. I wont bete! After checking the time, Qiqi smiled happily. Yuqi Mu stretched out his head and said, When youre tired of learning, call me and Ill take you to a meal. Okay, thank you. Dont be polite, go back now, good night. Good night. Yuqi Mu drove back, Qiqi stood in front of the school and smiled brightly. She didnt know why she was so happy, it seemed that she was like a free bird when staying with Yuqi Mu. She ran back to the dorm and felt that she must has a good dream tonight. Qiqi! Someone called her from behind. Qiqi stopped and turned back, after seeing the mans face, her dream was broken. The man with sses stared at Qiqi, and looked serious. Is there something wrong?N?velDrama.Org ? content. The man stepped forward and reached his hands, Ive been waiting for you and these are the buns I prepared for you. Hearing this, Qiqi remembered that he had invited her to study this evening. Although she didnt agree, she still exined to him, Well, I met a traffic jam ande backte. Who was man on the car? He was afraid that Qiqi would be hungry, so he went to buy the snacks for her, and saw her in a luxury car. Hearing this, Qiqi was a bit angry, why did he say this since they were just ssmates? Thus, Qiqi frowned and said, Just a friend. Close friends? No. Then why do you sit on his car? Its very dangerous for a woman. Qiqi was speechless and said, Dont talking nonsense, he is much richer than me andcks nothing. So what? Psychopath is always rich people. Qiqi was getting impatient and said: Well, itste, dont say such scaring words. However, the man continued, Im just talking about it, what about you really meet one? Im tired, Im going back now. Youd better go back as well. Fine, be careful, and, this is for you. Im not hungry. Take it, I bought it for you. Just throw it if you dont want. Then he shoved the buns to Qiqi in a shy manner. Qiqi had no other choices but to take the bun and said, Thank you. Dont be polite, Im willing to do that. Besides, Ill send breakfast to you tomorrow morning, remember to turn on your phone. You dont need. Before Qiqi finished her words, the man left. Looking at his back and the bun in the hand, Qiqi sighed helplessly. The next morning, Qiqi overslept, so she rushed to ssroom after waking up. The professor of todays lecture was very strict, he would definitely me her once she waste. Fortunately, Qiqi arrived in time. Qiqi. A man called her from behind with a smiling face. However, Qiqi was shocked. She turned back and frowned, Dont scare me. Dont be afraid, Im just here to send you the breakfast, since youve turned off your phone, I can onlye here to find you. Then he handed her the breakfast. Such things made people around eximed, besides Qiqi was a bit embarrassed. As she wanted to refuse, the professor walked in and then the man left quietly. After seeing the man, the professor smiled and said, There are not many thoughtful and gentle boys these years. You have to seize the opportunity. It was rare for the professor to joke, and everyone smiled happily, except Qiqi who felt embarrassed. Then, the professor began to lecture, and Qiqis friends were still making jokes about her. He really cares about you, or he wouldnt bring breakfast to you. Qiqi quickly put the breakfast in the desk, as if they were poison. We are all ssmates, of course we need to help each other. Then why didnt he bring me the breakfast? Do you want it? Ill tell him. Come on, the professor is watching us! Keep quiet. Hearing this, her friends didnt dare to say more and focused on studying. However, Qiqi was anxious. People had misunderstood them, she had to exin to the man. After ss, Qiqi ran into the man with sses in the hallway. Before he wanted to say something, Qiqi said, I want to talk to you,e with me. Seeing that Qiqi wanted to talk to him alone, the man was pleased. He cleared his cor and followed Qiqi happily, then they walked to the garden behind the school building. It was quiet there so that they could talk about something secret. However, he misunderstood Qiqi. He thought Qiqi was a very innocent girl, but it seemed that she was wild. That was fine, at least someone should be more active. The man lowered his head with his eyes full of joy. However, Qiqi kept silent for a long time. She just didnt know how to say that. She was afraid to hurt him for they were ssmates. But, would he understand her words if she said politely? Just as Qiqi was pondering, the man said, Qiqi, do you have the breakfast? Seeing that Qiqi was silent, the man thought she was shy, so he said first. However, Qiqi was stunned and shook her head, No. Dont you like it? What do you like? Ill buy it to you next time. The man took out a notebook and was about to write down Qiqis words. Seeing this, Qiqi then took away his notebook and said seriously, I like many things, but I dont want you to send me. What do you mean? Dont treat me so nice, I dont want to struck in gossip. The man thought Qiqi was shy, so he waved his hand andughed, Dont care about them, just let them say. Qiqi got anxious and said impatiently, Those rumors have already affected my life, I really appreciate your care, but just dont do that, we are just ssmates. Hearing this, the man was stunned and said, I just care about you, cant I? Its just a burden to me, do you understand? The man shook his head and said, I dont understand, I do this for I like you, whats wrong? Hearing this, Qiqi felt embarrassed. What? The man was stunned as well, he didnt expect himself to say this at such a moment. It was all in a hurry, he wanted to be more romantic. But since it happened, he would say clearly and made a surprise to Qiqi. Thinking like this, the man straightened his back and said loudly, Right, I like you, please be my girlfriend! Hearing this, instead of being happy, Qiqi was a bit upset. Sorry, I just want to study now, I dont want to involve in such things. Then Ill wait you, can you be my girlfriend when the exams over? He said in a confident manner which made Qiqi feel helpless. Why didnt he understand? She had already refused him. Qiqi was about to cry, however, the man still misunderstood her words and held her shoulders, then he said, I know you are afraid that this will affect our study, we can just take it as a test and Im sure that well like each other more after the exam. Qiqi was very speechless and said, Why do you think I like you? I just feel it. Then something may be wrong with your feelings, I dont like you. Since she refused him directly, he should understood this time. Then she shook off his hands indifferently. But the man still looked at Qiqi with affection in his eyes and said, Are you shy? You dont need to be embarrassed, its also my first time to say that. God, Qiqi didnt want to say more. She looked at the sky and was very speechless. Chapter 511: Chapter 511 I m Rich Why was he so cheeky? He really didnt care about what she was saying. Qiqi, you The man with sses was just about to approach Qiqi, Qiqi immediately took several steps back, keeping a distance from him. She said seriously, anyway, I will not like you. Also, do not bother me, no food or gifts. Please. After saying that, Qiqi turned around and left. Standing behind her, the manughed and shouted, Qiqi, Ill be waiting for you! When he shouted, Qiqi stumbled and almost fell down. Hey, how did she get such an oddball? Damn it. Qiqi looked up, almost crying out. The rumors in college always spread fast and only within a few days, almost everyone in the department knew that there was a lovey-dovey boy who often sent gifts to Qiqi. When someone met Qiqi, they even made fun of her. Every time, Qiqi tried to exin, but they didnt listen. Instead, they thought Qiqi was tempting him by keeping some distance. After a long time, Qiqi really didnt want to exin anything. One day, Qiqi was about to return a book to the library when she happened to run into the union president on the alley. The president was a girl, but she liked the man with sses for a long time. But the man had no interest in her. Now the rumors were all over, so she was having a tough time. When she saw Qiqi, like others, she also joked, but no one knew what she was thinking inside. Seeing Qiqi holding a lot of books, she smiled and asked, to the library? Well, yeah. Wheres your boyfriend? Didnt hee to the library with you? Smiling awkwardly, Qiqi said, why dont I know I have a boyfriend? Stop it. We all know its the one who sends you gifts. Dont be ridiculous. Hes not my boyfriend. Obviously, it had been a fact that all knew, but Qiqi still denied, making the president think she was hypocritical, who also felt sorry for the man with sses. Hey, he cares so much about you and dont you think hell be hurt when he knows you said this? It has nothing to do with hurt. Hes really not my boyfriend. Hmph. Lying. The presidents weird attitude made Qiqi annoyed, so she frowned and said, oops, I need to go now. Then Qiqi was about to leave. But when she looked up, she bumped into another one. Oops! Then the book in her arms were about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, the man was so nimble that all the books were held between the two s chests. Although this prevented books from falling to the ground, the posture of Qiqi and the man was very ambiguous. Qiqi did not look up, but she knew that it was a man. Blushing, she immediately put the book in order, saying, Im sorry. Why are you always so reckless? The voice full of teasing made Qiqi froze. Looking up, Qiqi drowned in his beautiful eyes. The time seemed to stop. Yuqi Xiao looked at Qiqi with a smile and he seemed to satisfy with her reaction of being attracted by him. However, the president behind them coughed, for she thought its not proper for them to do such a thing here. Qiqi immediately came back to her senses and immediately pushed Yuqi away. She said, flushing, Mr. Mu. d to see you. What are you doing here? Oh, I happened to pass by, so I want toe to see if I can run into you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yuqi didnt tell the truth. Yuqi was indeed passing by, but he came for Qiqi on purpose. Yuqi thought that he was very busy these days and would gradually lose interest in her and forget her. Unfortunately, the more Yuqi wanted to forget her, the more clearly he remembered, and he even didnt have any appetite. Every time he ate something delicious, he was thinking if Qiqi was here, she would gobble it all up, which was exactly what Yuqi loved to see. Thinking about it, Yuqi could not help bute to Qiqi. The first moment they met, he bumped into Qiqi, so was this a reward? Facing Yuqis constant gaze, Qiqi blushed and didnt even know what to say. And her shyness was noticed by Yuqi. Now she was like delicious and sweet ice-cream and Yuqi really wanted to eat her. Taking a look at the books Qiqi were holding, Yuqi asked, are you busy? Fine, now I have to go to the library to return the books. Then lets have lunch together. My treat today. Only by now did Qiqi remember he owed her a favor. There was no ss in the afternoon, and she didnt need to do her part-time job, so she could go with him and have a meal. Qiqi nodded and said with a smile, fine, wait for me please and Ill go return the books first. Lets go together. You can just show me around. Then, I can be your guide. Our campus scenery is awesome, like the maple road ahead, Furong Lake and so on They are quite famous and many people will speciallye here to take pictures. Thenter, like others, lets take a picture, shall we? Sure, Ill take a picture for you. Qiqi and Yuqi were walking in front of the president. Seeing the two, the president fell silent. Walking with Qiqi in campus, Yuqi seemed to have regained his simple student life. Qiqi kept talking, with a rxed and lively tone. She seemed to have a magical power to dispel Yuqi s tiredness, which made him couldnt help but get closer to Qiqi, as if he could get constant source of enthusiasm and warmth. Standing in front of the maple road, Qiqi looked up at the dense leaves above, squinting and said, these trees are old. Some of them even are more than a hundred years old, witnessing Qiqi! Before Qiqi could finish her words, Yuqi suddenly called her from behind. Qiqi turned around and saw that Yuqi was taking pictures with his phone. Covering her face in a sec, Qiqi said, oh, Im not ready yet. My face will look big if you take a picture like this. Yuqi took the phone and admired the photo on it and the smile on his face got sweeter and he said, its already big enough. Dont worry. Let me have a look. Qiqi leaned over to check it. But the big face on Yuqi s phone took up three-quarters of the screen, scaring herself. OMG, what the hell is this? Delete it! Qiqi reached out to grab the phone, but Yuqi dodged it and put the phone in his pocket, saying, its fine, I wont delete it. The face looks big. Nonsense. Delete it. At the very least, the smile is very nice. Every time I see it, I canugh for a while. Qiqi was really speechless. Mr. Mu Well, this is the library, right? Arent you going to return the books? Hurry up. Yuqi said and pushed Qiqi forward, signaling her to be quick. He didnt want to cancel their meal. Qiqi had no choice but to return the books first, and when she had the chance, she could delete the ugly photos in Yuqi s phone. Thinking about the photos, Qiqi didnt notice its weird that people around her were staring at her. After returning the books, Qiqi got into Yuqi s car and asked, where are we going to eatter? Its a secret. When we get there, youll know. Its just a meal, but why did he make it so mysterious? Raising her eyebrows, she listened to the music radio in the car, which yed a song that she liked, so she immediately got high and catch the beat. Seeing Qiqi was so happy, Yuqiughed out. It was obvious that there was nothing to be so happy, but with Qiqi, it always seemed to be very rxed, and he just wanted tough andugh. In the rxed atmosphere, Yuqi drove to a Japanese restaurant. The ce was exquisitely decorated and it was clear that it was expensive. So, were eating Japanese food today. Yeah. Are you sure? Yuqiughed and said, its just a meal. Why do you ask that? Because I can eat a lot. I can make you go bankrupt. Seeing Qiqi got serious, heughed out again. Then, he reached out to rub Qiqi s hair and said, dont worry. I have enough money to make you full. Then thank you so much, hearing this, Qiqi rubbed her palms and said with a smile, Sushi, sashimi, tempura here Ie! Qiqi walked into the shop with her head lifting high, but after seeing the prices on the menu, she got depressed. The price made Qiqi s palms got sweaty, and in the end, she closed the menu to cover her face, whispering to Yuqi. Lets just change another ce. Why, dont you like it? Qiqi shook her head with an exaggerated expression, its really too expensive. I dont know how can it be so expensive. Ridiculous. Hearing this, Yuqi smiled and said, my treat today. Dont worry about me. Yuqi looked like I am rich and his expression was very arrogant. Its just noy because of your treat. The money spent here one time is enough in school for a year! You will know its worth when you try it. The food quality ad taste here deserves the price. But Qiqi was still hesitating, so Yuqi tried to persuade, street stalls are delicious, but this kind of star restaurant, is also good. Dont you want to figure out the difference between the two? Though he was true, but Qiqi didnt want him to spend so much to treat her. Timidly looking at Yuqi, Qiqi said, but its so expensive. I cant afford to treat you back. Its just food to fill your stomach. Why do you have to divide the ss? Isnt it most important to eat happily? Yuqi was eloquent. Compared to him, Qiqi was just a chicken. The most crucial thing was that Qiqi agreed his words. The pictures on the menu were so fascinating that Qiqi just almost drooled. Seeing Qiqi agreed, Yuqi said again, besides, rich people like us earn so much and we need to spend it, otherwise why do we work so hard? Well, that makes sense. Yes, it is. Right, so now, can we order now? Qiqi smiled and said, sure. Yuqi reached out to signal Qiqi to open the menu and order. After Qiqi finished ordering, she handed the menu to Yuqi. Yuqi didnt even look at it and he said to the waiter, please, double the things thisdy has ordered. Okay, please wait for a moment. When the waiter left, Qiqi admired him a lot. Finding Qiqis gaze, Yuqi asked, whats going on? I must tell youre especially handsome today. Only today? Youre handsome every day, but today is the most. Yuqi was amused by Qiqi s serious look. He shook his head with a very helpless look and said, food can make you say something you actually dont agree. You really have no principle. Im a very honest person. I can only say the temptation is too hard to resist. Thenter, eat more. Qiqi patted her chest and said, dont worry. I will definitely live up to your expectations. Next, Qiqi did indeed did it. Her ferocious appetite was true and the empty tes were put one over on, and the speed of her eating gradually slowed down. Finally, Qiqi put down thest empty te, then burped. Full? Qiqi was satisfied and said with a smile, not just full. Im about to blow up. At this moment, Qiqi was like a cat,zy and cute, making Yuqu wanted to tease her. But before Yuqi could tease her, Qiqi suddenly stopped talking. Seeing that Qiqi seemed to be in some pain, Yuqi asked, whats going on? Reaching out to press her stomach, Qiqi said, my stomach hurts. Eat too quickly? Maybe, looking up and smiling at Yuqi, Qiqi said with some difficulty, its okay. It should be fine in a while. Lets go out for a walk and see if you can get better. Hmm. When Yuqi paid the bill, Qiqi didnt have the time to worry about the money, because her stomach hurt more and more. Just now, she was able to walk a few steps, but now, it hurt so much even just to stand. As soon as Yuqi turned around, he saw Qiqi s face turned pale and her forehead got sweaty. Frowning, Yuqi asked, I dont think youre good. Lets go to the hospital. Its already troublesome enough, so how could she ask him to take her to the hospital? Besides, its really embarrassing to go to hospital for eating too much. Looking up, Qiqi said to Yuqi, its fine. Ill just go back and drink some hot water. Drinking hot water is a panacea and it will definitely help. He knew Qiqi forced herself to smile, but Yuqi didnt say anything and just took Qiqi to the car. Qiqi thought that Yuqi was convinced by himself, so she felt rxed, sitting on the seat. As soon as she got rxed, her stomach hurt even more, as if something was stirring inside, making Qiqi keep sweating. Gently closing her eyes, Qiqi wished she could concentrate on the song to distract herself. But as she listened, Qiqi fell asleep. When she came back to her senses, she felt its bumpy. She was warm and she could her steady heartbeat. Qiqi tried to open her eyes, and then, she found Yuqi was holding herself, running fast and furiously. Chapter 512: Chapter 512 An Embarrassing Moment Qiqi was a bit shocked, just as she wanted to say something, she felt painful. She felt nothing while sleeping, now the pain would almost kill her. Hearing Qiqis voice, Yuqi Mu sped up. After seeing the doctor, he immediately said, The patient gets stomachache, and she has already fainted once. Please hand her to us, we will take care of her. Then Qiqi was brought away by the nurse, she turned to look at Yuqi Mu and felt that they were getting further. She even felt a sense of death. Qiqi shook her head, and didnt want to think more. After some checks, the results came out. Before telling them, the doctor looked serious with a frown. Seeing his expression, Qiqi felt very nervous and upset. Doctor, will I die? You I dont want to die, Im so young, I still have to be an agent in the future. Before the doctor saying, Qiqi cried sadly and guessed some bad situations. The doctor was helpless, he waved his hand to Qiqi and said, Dont worry, its just gastroenteritis, you can leave here once you take the injection and medicine. Gastroenteritis? Qiqi didnt expect to hear this, she was a bit stunned and looked at the doctor with confusion. Seeing this, the doctorughed, Are you dissatisfied with this result? Of course not, you looked serious just now, I thought I had a cancer. I have rhinitis, sorry. Well, she knew the fact, thinking of her ridiculous behaviors, Qiqi smiled. But soon, she felt shameless. Needless to say, it must be rted to those fresh sashimi. It was she who refused Yuqi Mus suggestion. Now she was sent to the hospital, it was really embarrassing. The more she thought, the more shameless she became. She didnt know how to face Yuqi Mu. However, the next moment, he appeared. After hearing that the check was over, Yuqi Mu went to visit Qiqi in the ward. But as soon as he entered the ward, Qiqi curled up like a shrimp. She was pretending to sleep, but her phone rang at this time. Damn! Qiqi cursed and took her phone. Qiqi, where are you? It was from the man with sses. He was really clingy. Qiqi was in bad mood now, so she answered impatiently, I want to sleep now, dont disturb me! Then she hung up the phone and then closed her eyes. Actually, she said this to Yuqi Mu, hoping that he would leave the ward quietly. Unfortunately, Yuqi Mu did the opposite way. He just walked to Qiqi and asked with a smile, You look much better now. However, Qiqi didnt answer him and turned to the other side. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu was stunned and asked, Whats wrong? Nothing, I feel good now. Qiqis voice was a bit hoarse, as if to remind Yuqi Mu that she was a patient who needed care and love. Thinking like this, Yuqi Mu looked at her kindly and said, You are still weak and need to have more rest. Qiqi hid her face in the nket, and said in a muffled voice, I just eat to much. Dont worry. No, its a big problem, you mustnt take care of yourself in the school. Yuqi Mu did not mention the Japanese food at all, which made Qiqi feel better. Hearing this, Qiqi echoed, Youre right, Im tired of studying. Take care of yourself, health is very important, Ive learned from this. Hearing this, Qiqi didnt feel embarrassed at all and asked curiously, Why do you say this? No, but it was simr to that, I worked so busy and neglected my health, when I was lying in the hospital, I knew that health is of vital importance. Then, Yuqi Mu stared at Qiqi and said seriously, You really scared me just now, you have to care about those who love you and take care of yourself. Then, are you one of them? Once the words fell, both of them were stunned. Qiqi lowered her head and felt embarrassed, why did she say that stupid words? It was really awkward now, Yuqi Mu must beughing at her! Qiqi really wanted to hid herself, however, after thinking for a while, Yuqi Mu said, Of course I care about you, you are a good girl. Yuqi Mus words made Qiqi flushed, she was very shy and a bit excited. Qiqi told herself not to think much, maybe he said this for easing the embarrassment. However, she couldnt suppress her feelings, she felt like flying! Qiqi? Seeing that Qiqi kept silent and lowered her head, Yuqi Mu thought she was ufortable again, so he asked her. Qiqi quickly calmed down and said in a serious manner, The doctor said I can leave, I want to go back to school first. Now? But Im not worried, you can stay at my house and go back tomorrow. Again? Qiqi didnt know how to answer, seeing this, Yuqi Mu flicked her forehead and asked, Why arent you talking? Qiqi touched her forehead and said, I dont want to bother you. I can go back to school. Well, dont be polite, you can just sleep in the guestroom, or do you think I will do something to you? Qiqi sighed in her heart and muttered, Im afraid of myself. What did you say? After realizing what she had said, Qiqi quickly stopped and felt regret. How could she be that stupid? Qiqi closed her eyes and shook her head in a weak manner, Nothing. Then do as I said, have more rest and go back to school tomorrow. After saying this, Yuqi Mu left the ward and went to paid the fee. However, Qiqi was still lying in the bed, she really wanted to hide somewhere. Although she didnt want to stay with Yuqi Mu, she felt pleased when lying on the soft bed. The bed was reallyfortable. After living outside with Anna for a while, she had gotten used to such soft bed. But since Anna got married, she had toe back to the dorm, the small bed made her really ufortable. It was great to enjoy such arge bed when she was sick. Qiqi had forgotten about her worries and smiled happily. Knock. The knock of the door suddenly shocked Anna, then she acted seriously. Qiqi, are you still awake? Then Qiqi answered, Yes. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu walked in. Since you havent slept, eat some hot porridge first. Yuqi Mu brought the porridge to Qiqi under her gaze. You have to eat something light first. Looking at the bowl of porridge, Qiqi asked, Did you make this? Yes. So, you know how to cook! Qiqis tone and expression made Yuqi Mu smiled and asked, Do you think Im useless? Qiqi hurriedly waved her hand and said, I didnt mean that, but you are a smart man, I dont expect you to do this for me. However, Yuqi Mu caressed Qiqis head and said, Well, eat the porridge and have a good rest. I know. Just as she was eating, the phone rang. It was from Chuxue. Qiqi thought it was weird at first, but suddenly she realized that it was her working time now! Chuxue must be very anxious for she didnt tell her. So, she quickly answered and said carefully, Chuxue, I may ask for leave today. Whats going on?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I Qiqi, I put it here, remember to eat them all. I know. Qiqi nodded dumbly, then was about to exin to Chuxue. However, Chuxue said first, Is that Yuqi Mu? Yes. Chuxue frowned and asked, Why does he there? Why do you stay with him? Well, we went for dinner tonight, however, I felt sick and was sent to hospital, so Mr. Mu asked me to stay here and have a rest. Ill go back to school tomorrow. Then you listened to him? Yes. Hearing this, Chuxue was speechless. She was worried,pared with the illness, Yuqi Mu was more dangerous. But shed better talk to Yuqi Mu. After taking a deep breath, Chuxue said, Since youre sick, have a rest ande when youre well. Fine. After hanging up the phone, Chuxue immediately called Yuqi Mu. Seeing the call, Yuqi Mu smiled. Hello? Yuqi Mu, you promised me not to lure Qiqi! I do nothing! Im just taking care of her. Since she gets sick, how can I leave her alone? Dont pretend to be a good man in front of me, I know you well, keep distance from her, she is innocent, dont take her as your goal. Chuxue, do you think that only coquettes can match me? Cant I find a innocent girl? Such serious question made Chuxue a bit stunned. Before Chuxue answered him, Yuqi Mu smiled bitterly and said, You are right, Im just a yboy. Dont worry, I will do nothing to her, I will send her back to school tomorrow. Chuxue frowned slightly and asked, Are you all right? Im fine, Im long used to being misunderstood by you. You act strange today, are you irritated by something? Is there anything wrong about yourpany? Im find, I just want to talk to you, Ill hang up now. After saying this, he hung up the phone, which made Chuxue a bit stunned. Could it be that she acted indifferent just now? Just as she was doubting herself, she suddenly looked up at the calendar and then narrowed her eyes. Yuqi Mu, you are really a rascal! It turned out that at the beginning of every month, Yuqi Mu would fool others. Of course, what he said just now were lies. Fortunately, she was alert, or she would be cheated as well. Chuxue was very furious. The other side. Yuqi Mu was staring at outside with his arms put on the window frame. The next day, Qiqi felt better. But her face was still a bit pale and her appetite was not very good. She looked a bit weak. Yuqi Mu drove Qiqi back and urged her to take the medicine properly. Qiqi nodded and waved her hands, Its toote, I have to go to ss. Thank you for what happened yesterday. Yuqi Mu smiled faintly and said, Dont be polite, just have your sses now. Qiqi smiled and then walked to school. Chapter 513: Chapter 513 The Rumors Until Qiqi was out of reach, Yuqi Mu drove away. But as soon as he left, a man came out from the darkness, with a grim look. She was almostte, so Qiqi began to trot. However, this made her stomach hurt, very ufortable. But just when Qiqi was about to go up the stairs with the pain, a man came out halfway. Stopping Qiqi, the man with sses stared at her, and he looked extremely angry. Qiqi frowned and said impatiently, get out of my way. But the man just ignored her. Then he questioned, who did you go out with yesterday? Its none of your business. Youre my girlfriend. So, its my business. Qiqiughed and said, are you crazy? Whos your girlfriend? Hurry up and get out of the way. Imte. Saying that, she was about to run past the man with sses. But the man dragged Qiqi back, which was so rude that it hurt Qiqi. Now youre afraid of beingte? Then why did youe backst night? Tell me, where did you go and who were you with? Qiqi shook off the man, frowning, and said, let me tell you, this has nothing to do with you. Dont tell me what to do or not to do. This guy was really annoying. He was insane. Qiqi was full of impatience and did not want to waste any time on him. But the man wouldnt give up. He stared at Qiqi with a fierce look and asked, tell me, were you with the man who just sent you back? Qiqi was annoyed by his question and said provocatively, so what? Her words made the man lose hisst hope. The man snorted and said, the president told me that you are a fickle woman. At first, I didnt believe it, but now it seems that I am the only one whopletely believes you like a fool! Qiqi, Ive been so good to you, so how can you go out with others? And you stayed out all night. What are you thinking about? Were just friends. And we havent slept with each other. Humph, how can you two be friends? Hes a man and youre a woman. What a shame. You degenerate scum. The mans words offended Qiqi. With her fist clenching, she looked at him with hatred, threatening, bastard, if you keep talking nonsense, Ill kick your a*s. How dare you say this? Ive gave you a chance and thought you would change, but I didnt expect you to be so bitchy. You hooked up with someone elses husband. Dont you think you ruin their marriage? The more the sses man said, the angrier he got, thinking he had misjudged her. He always thought Qiqi was innocent and cute. At this moment, he only felt she was hypocritical. Her every movement and look were to seduce men. And Qiqi was confused by his words. What are you talking about? Ruin the marriage? Seeing that Qiqi was still denying, the man yelled, I know everything. Isnt that man Annas husband? Youre Annas good friend, but how dare you seduce her man? Im really shamed of myself to be interest in you. It turned out that he thought Yuqi was Yulin. Qiqi felt both angry and amused, saying, I think youve misunderstood. The man thought Qiqi wasughing at himself, so he widened his eyes and rebuked, bitch, what are you talking about? He is not Yulin, but Yulin s younger brother, Yuqi. The two looks alike, but not they can still be distinguished. How can you not figure it out? Besides, Yulin is now on his honeymoon with Anna. Do you think there is any possibility that he cane back and sleep with me? The angry man could no longer listen to any exnation, so he said, nonsense. I wont believe your words anymore! Qiqi stopped saying more. She really didnt care what he was thinking. Its none of her business. But now, the ss was about to start, and Qiqi didnt want to bete for any reason, so she frowned and asked, I dont need you to believe me. Now get out of the way! If you dont f**k off, Im going to call the security. The man stared at Qiqi with a cold and murderous look and threatened, Qiqi, I wont let this go. Youll pay for it. I dont allow anyone to deceive me. After saying that, the man turned around and left, while Qiqi was puzzled. Gosh, what a bad day. This man waspletely insane. He was abnormal and maybe he should go to see a doctor instead of staying here. Qiqi rolled her eyes and then ran to the ssroom. Luckily, Qiqi was notte. However, from the moment Qiqi walked into the ssroom, she felt that everyone was staring at her with strange looks. When she passed by the president, the president gave her a snort. It seemed that Qiqi had make her feel sick. Whats wrong with them? Its only been one night, so why did they all change their attitude towards her Qiqi sat down and took out the text book, but the president began to talk. Hey, dont get so close to her. Shes got some severe disease. When the girl next to Qiqi heard this, she got up and went away. Qiqi thought she was talking about her enteritis, so she looked up and frowned, saying to the president, Do you have anymon sense? Its not contagious. Seeing Qiqi admitted this, the president raised her voice, well, I dont expect youll admit this. Why do we have a woman like you, who is so bitchy, in our ss? The honor that our ss has built up is all ruined by you easily. Whats going on this morning? Why was everyone saying something weird? Qiqi frowned and said, I just have enteritis, so how can you say bitchy? Hmph, nonsense. Are you sure its only enteritis? You The teacher ising. The quarrel which was about to start was stopped by the teachers showing up. But the two stared at each other, wanting the truth toe out. When Qiqi sat down, the students around her immediately scattered as if she was a smelly trash. Qiqi was a little depressed, although she did not know what was going on. One thing Qiqi was sureshe was isted. When the ss was over, students left the ssroom, leaving Qiqi alone. When ran into some girls she knew, Qiqi quickly walked over and stopped them. Lets go for a cup of coffeeter, my treat? The girls stopped smiling and their look made Qiqi know they were reluctant to be stopped by her. No, thanks. Didnt you think that we are too fat? Were on a diet now. Saying that, they were going to leave. It was just a joke and they all knew it was a joke. But now, they used such a silly excuse, so it could be seen that they were trying to draw a line with her. Qiqi frowned and stopped them again, asking directly, whats wrong with you all? Why dont you want to talk to me?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thats because we were cheated by you. We thought you were simple and honest, so we were willing to make friends with you. But now, we know you and we dont want to be friends with someone like you. Again, she was smeared. No matter how good-tempered she was, Qiqi was about to lose control. Me? What have I done? Tell me! This is what you want to hear, so dont me us. A woman raised her jaw and said, you already have a boyfriend, but you are still having an affair with a rich man. Besides, youre his mistress. And the marriage you ruin is your friend s marriage. One of the things is enough to make people disgusted of you. Tell us, how can we still treat you as a friend? In the future, dont greet us or ask us out. We dont want others to misunderstand us. Were not the same. What she was saying made Qiqi tremble in anger. Indeed, such a woman was really annoying, even Qiqi hated such bitches. But she didnt do this. She was not having an affairAll these had nothing to do with her. Qiqi stared at the girls and asked, who told you all this? Everyone is talking about you. You believe this? Dont you know rumors can kill one? If it was not true, who would be so boring to make up these and create rumors about you? Yes. Many people saw you and Yulin go to the library together that day, so close to each other. Qiqi was so mad that she grabbed her hair and said, again, its not Yulin, but Yuqi. Unfortunately, her exnation was of no use. It seemed that girls didnt care what the truth was, as long as there was a target to be attacked, so that they could gossip. Just as now, there was an evidence to make Qiqi innocent, but they turned a blind eye to it and even denied it. We dont know them, so how can we know its true or not. Indeed. Even if this is a lie, we dont know. Or, you deliberately let the two brothers swap their identities to cover up the truth. The girls amused themselves as they wanted, while Qiqi was getting desperate. She looked down, muttering, if you dont know, just aske me. How can you assume a person is guilty because of that? Its ridiculous. We dont have time to do that. Anyway, keeping distance from you is the best choice for us all. You Qiqi was about to say something else, but they had already left, as if they were avoiding the gue. Looking at their backs, Qiqi suddenly felt sad. At that time, Anna also faced many rumors and gossips. But at that time, Qiqi was with Anna and she couldfort and support her. But now, she had to face all this alone. Its indeed awful to be misunderstood by others Qiqi took a deep breath and kept walking with her head down. In fact, Qiqi was not feeling well, and she felt worse for being isted by her ssmates, so she did not want to work at the dessert ce in the afternoon. But when she thought that she had already taken a day off yesterday, Qiqi was too embarrassed to ask Chuxue again, so she had to go to work. When she came to the dessert ce, Qiqi saw Chuxue studying something on theputer, so she greeted her. Chuxue, hi. How are you? Seeing Qiqi, Chuxue immediately stood up and walked to her, seizing her up. Good. Qiqi, are you feeling better? Although Qiqi was sick, Chuxue was too much, as if Qiqi had a severe disease. Why the people she saw today were so strange? Qiqi forced a smile and said, well, better. Thanks. But you dont look good. Of course she didnt look good. How could she still pretend as if nothing had happened? Its just my ssmates Qiqi originally wanted to tell Chuxue all this, but she knew nothing would change after Chuxue knew this. This would make her worry. So, Qiqi changed the subject. She smiled, shook her head, nothing. Seeing Qiqi was ready to tell something, Chuxue realized that something had happened to her. But if Chuxue wanted to know more about it, she needed to ask instead of waiting for her to tell. But no matter what it was, it must be about Yuqi. Looking at Qiqi, Chuxue cursed Yuqi inside. She needed to teach him a lesson when she saw himter. Qiqi was kind, confident and innocent, but Yuqi made her get so depressed. This was something that Chuxue didnt want to see. In order not to let Qiqi trust Yuqi again, Chuxue was ready to have a good talk with Qiqi. Holding Qiqis hand, Ye Chuxue told Qiqi not to rush to work first. The two of them sat near the window, and Chuxue just got to the point. Qiqi, do you still remember that I told you to keep distance from Yuqi? If it was before, Qiqi would not think there was anything wrong with this. But after all this, she was keen to her such words. Pursing her lips, she asked instead of answering, do you think I should do so? Before thinking about it, she nodded and said, yes. Just to avoid the rumors? But also, to protect you. Protect me? This made Qiqi a little confused. Yes, Yuqi is a very charming man and girls can easily be attracted by him. Perhaps before he knows it, he has already made others fall for him and they cannot stop themselves. Lets say, he is a love master. Or, we say, he loves everyone. But what about you? Youre young and innocent. So, with him, its easy to be attracted and then be unable to take yourself out. Hes not that into you, so dont let yourself sacrifice too much for him. youll hurt and get nothing else. Chuxues words made Qiqi fall silent for an instant. She then nodded and said, I know what I should do. Looking at Qiqi s pale face, Chuxue felt that she was a bit cruel. But she must tell her the truth. If Qiqi took the wrong path and chose the wrong person, she would suffer more in the future. Qiqi, its for your own good. I know Yuqi better than you do, and I have seen many girls got hurt, so thats why I dont want you to have a same ending like them. Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Why Not Listen to Me? Qiqi forced a smile and said, dont worry, I know its for my good. Although she said so, Qiqi looked not good. Chuxue Ye did not know that Qiqi was suffering emotional abuse at school, so she thought she was so direct that she made Qiqi ufortable. Therefore, she tried to be careful as much as possible, hoping not to make Qiqi feel embarrassed. Qiqi, well, Im not forcing you to make a choice. I just want you to be better. I know, and I appreciate you tell me the truth. Sometimes, Im too optimistic, and its easy to lose. Qiqi Chuxue told her all the things and she didnt me her, but why did Chuxue still feel uneasy? Unlike Chuxue, Qiqi looked much more rxed. Then, Ill work first. Well, good. Qiqi turned around and went to the counter, while Chuxue couldnt help but sigh. It seemed like she still made things worse. When no one was there, Qiqi washed the tes with a sad look mechanically. Her pain not just came from her physical difort, but also mental boredom. Obviously, she didnt do anything, and there was nothing between her and Yuqi, so why did she seem to have made a huge mistake that every one was using her? This kind of feeling was really terrible. When she thought of this, her eyes began to tear up. But before she couldfort herself, her phone rang. Qiqi blinked, looking down, and then froze. It was a text message from Yuqi. Yuqi originally wanted to call Qiqi, but he thought the call would disturb her, so he sent a message. Qiqi stared at the screen for a long time, but she didnt read it. In the end, she directly deleted it. She thought that he would give up, but half an hourter, Yuqi called her. Since Qiqi didnt reply him, Yuqi thought she would choose to eat too much and hurt herself, so he called her. Qiqi struggled for a long time, but she still answered the phone. Hello, Mr. Mu. Hearing Qiqi s calm voice, Yuqi sighed in relief. At this moment, Yuqi did not realize that he would be so into a girl. He only felt that caring for Qiqi was just a little thing, for she was Annas friend. Rxing down, Yuqi s voice also sounded uplifted. Are you okay? Why didnt you reply my message? Looking at the empty dessert ce, Qiqi said something not true, ah, Im too busy with work, so I didnt notice it. Work? Youre not going to work, are you? Well, yes. Silly girl, youve just recovered and you need to rest. Dont make yourself too tired. Qiqi looked down and murmured, no, not at all. Its not tiring. But you dont have the time to reply me. Well Qiqi trapped herself and she didnt know Yuqi was so sly. Fortunately, Yuqi didnt suspect Qiqi, for he just thought she was too shy, so he said, do you feel its not proper to talk to Chuxue about this? Then how about this? I will help you take a few days off, so that you can rest for a few more days. No, no, thanks. Im fine now. I dont think you are fine. Qiqi, this is just a part-time job, so you dont need to work so hard. Chuxue will understand you. Tell her your situation and she will give you some rest. The more Yuqi said, the more serious he became, as if he really wanted to ask Chuxue for leave, which made Qiqi a little anxious. Chuxue, however, had stated that she didnt love to see the two being together and if he asked Chuxue for leave for her, Chuxue would definitely think that Qiqi was going against her and didnt take her advice. Her rtionships with others at school were already a mess, and Qiqi didnt want to ruin her rtionship with Chuxue, so she needed to stop Yuqi from getting involved in this. But before Qiqi could say anything, Yuqi said, Ille to you when Im done. Qiqi s pupils shrank, as if it was horrible news. No, no. Just do your work. Donte to me. Qiqi s tone showed her anxiety, making Yuqi knew something was happening. Whats going on? Youre strange today. Nothingnothing. Good, then. Well, after the meeting, Ill go the dessert ce. Dont Before Qiqi could finish her words, Yuqi hung up the phone. Holding the phone, Qiqi really did not know what to do. Bending over the table, she was in a mess. She couldnt think of any better solutions. Maybe no one could save her. Qiqi s strange behavior attracted Chuxue s attention. Qiqi, whats going on? Originally, Qiqi still wanted to say something to make things look better. But now she was nervous, even say cranky, so she said directly, what should I do? Mr. Mu ising. Squinting, Chuxue said with a sullen face, dont worry. Im here with you. Well,ter you can leave earlier. OK. Looking at Chuxue s reaction, Qiqi worried about her, feeling there was going to be a war. Then some guests came. And Chuxue nned to leave after they left. However, to her surprise, when she was leaving, she bumped into Yuqi at the door. Damn it. Gosh! Qiqi looked up at Yuqi, trying to hold back her tears. Nice to see you, Mr. Mu. Finding there was some sadness, frustration and anger on her face, Yuqi suddenlyughed out. He patted her forehead and asked, what do you look at me in this way? Have I offended you? Qiqi didnt want to be too intimate with Yuqi, so she took a step back and kept the distance between them. She looked down and said, no, I just didnt expect you toe here so early. The meeting ended earlier, so I came over earlier. You are off work, arent you? I havent eaten yet, so lets go and eat something. Qiqi is not off work. I asked her to buy something that my ce desperately needs. Just when Yuqi was about to take Qiqi away, Chuxue showed up. She had been standing there, keeping a close eye on Yuqi s every move. As expected, he was still the man he used to be, and when he met Qiqi, he wanted to do something to her. The na?ve girl couldnt resist his such movements. He surely didnt listen to her. Yuck! Seeing Chuxue s fierce look, Yuqi felt that he might be in trouble, so he was ready to slip away, then Ill go with her. I can help her. Grabbing Yuqi s clothes, Chuxue was preventing him from slipping away, do something for me. There is a bulb out, change a new one for me. Looking back, Yuqi found Chuxue was staring at him, who was not friendly at all. Yuqi trembled and pursed his lips. As soon as he looked away, Chuxue wore a nice smile and said to Qiqi, Qiqi, go then. And you dont have to send it back. Just bring it here when youe to work tomorrow. Well, I see. Seeing Chuxue needed to talk to Yuqi, Qiqi immediately left. Without Qiqi here, Yuqi just got to the point. Sitting on the sofa, he said, Chuxue, you do this on purpose, dont you? Chuxue just admitted it, yes, youre right. Youre not angry about that phone call, are you? You dont know that I just like to joke around. Joke? Yuqi, youre really good at excusing yourself. You never keep your word. Yuqi, I told you to stay away from Qiqi, but you didnt do as I said. You and Qiqi are different and your treating her like this is hurting her. Yuqi, however, was unhappy to hear this. Qiqi and Anna are ssmates. Anna can marry Yulin, but why cant Qiqi have anything to do with me? Thats different. Yulin and Anna are genuinely in love. You? You just think Qiqi is cute and interesting, so you see her as a pet. You two will not have a good ending. Yuqi wanted to exin that he didnt treat Qiqi as a pet and he just felt rxed when he was with her. But no matter how he exined, Chuxue wouldnt believe anything. Yuqi did not want to embarrass himself, so he tilted his head and asked, you are sure that I will not fall for Qiqi, right? Im not sure. But one thing I am sure is that you will only bring trouble to her. Shrugging, Yuqi looked down and said, okay, I see. Yuqi s reaction made Chuxue speechless. What? What kind of reaction is that? As if Im bullying you. Yuqi lowered his voice, isnt it? We have known each other for at least twenty years, but I never thought you would see me in this way. I am a man and I will love someone. She is the one that I want to cherish Okay, okay, dont be icky. Before Yuqi could finish, Chuxue interrupted him with a look full of disgust, Ive already been cheated once and I wont be fooled by you again. Yuqi, I wont pity you. You, youre really insane. Im going to talk to Zhao Nangong sometime, and ask him what he has done to make you change so much. Youve changed a lot; do you know that? Please go. Were good. You made me act so weird. I dont want to see you anymore. Really? Well, Im afraid I wille here more often. You want more people toe here, right? Then Yuqi turned around and left the dessert ce, while Chuxue yelled at his back, remember, stop seeing Qiqi. With his back to Chuxue, he raised his hand and waved, making an OK gesture.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Yuqi s back, Chuxue frowned. Why was he a bit abnormal? Everything today was very abnormal. Qiqi originally thought that the rumors would eventually stop and people who knew her woulde back to her and still be her friends. Unfortunately, Qiqi was too optimistic. So far, even people from other departments started to talk about this. Whats more, there was some harshments on the online forum. She knew who did this on the forum. Qiqi was about to copse, so she asked the man with sses to stop all this and tell others the truth. But before Qiqi and the man with sses could get to the point, the president came over and stuck to the man, looking at Qiqi with a provocative look. The man was suffering from love during this period of time, and the president had been apanying him. She said a lot of horrible things about Qiqi behind her back, whileforting him, showing her care and love. The man originally hated flighty women like Qiqi. Apanied by the president, he would naturallypare the two and the thoughtful and sweet president attracted him. Two like them got no better choices, so gradually, they fell in love with each other. What a match. Holding the mans arm, she pretended to be obedient, but her tone was not friendly, youve already broken up, so stop pestering my boyfriend. Qiqi was speechless. He and I have never been together. Since youre together, just be nice. Stop smearing me, okay? The president raised his eyebrows and said, you did it and its not smearing. Im surprised that you havent realized your fault until now. Dont you know what youve done? Qiqi was annoyed by her words. She snorted and said, what? Are you using me? He ispletely a trash, but you like it. Be nice to him. I havent done the things you are talking about and one day, the truth wille out. But two of you have done so many shitty things. Then, be good forever, I sincerely wish. A*****e and bitch. After saying that, Qiqi turned around and left. The president was pissed off. Looking at her back, she shouted, how dare this bitch say that about us? I need her apology. The president went to chase Qiqi, but she was stopped by the man. Turning to look at the man, the president was dissatisfied, why stop me? You still love her? The man sneered and said, no, of course not. I am innocent, but Qiqi ruined me, so I needed to let her pay for it. However, I dont want you to do this. Let me. It turned out that the man was feeling sorry for himself. The president became gentle and quiet again. Leaning on the mans shoulder, she was happy to see that he was protecting him. Although the mans voice was gentle and soft, but he looked fierce and cold. Not having a good conversation with the man, Qiqi was in a bad mood. She chose to go out for a walk to calm herself down. Now Qiqi got mad, for when she saw a ce with many people, she thought they were talking about herself. If this continued, she might have some psychological problems. So, Qiqi decided to go to the park to cheer herself up. The life still went on. Chapter 515: Chapter 515 Being Pushed Away Sitting by the park pond, Qiqi was on a bench. Watching the swans inside swimming freely, she suddenly was very envious of their simple life. Her life was so tiring Qiqi was shocked by her such thought Shaking her head, she said to herself, its not a big deal. And everything will be fine. Didnt Anna also go through the same attack? Now she is fine. So, I will be fine too and Im sure it will get better and better. The more Qiqi said, the redder her eyes became, and in the end, she whimpered. Anna was happy because she had Yulin, but what about herself? Where was her happiness? She had to fight against all the gossip alone. Its hard to have someone who wanted to help her, but everyone around her wanted her to stay away from that man. Perhaps it was her fate to end up alone. Raising her hand to wipe the tears, Qiqi found that recently she cried a lot. But she used to be strong. No, no, she couldnt be like this. She needed to pull herself together. Qiqi suddenly stood up, scaring the swans in the pond. Clenching her fist, Qiqi took a deep breath and cheered herself up, Qiqi, you are the best. You will be the agent of the most popr stars in the future, so why do you need to hurt yourself for the bitch and a*****e? F**k them. Qiqi used all her strength to shout out thest sentence. Although she was too loud, she felt much better. At least she didnt feel heavy while breathing. Stretching, Qiqi decided to eat something delicious to treat yourself. After several days of eating tasteless things, Qiqi was getting mad. So, she decided to eat some Sichuan foodter. With this in mind, Qiqi went to the Sichuan restaurant she often went to, and ate a lot. Sure enough, she would feel better when she ate well. She was wondering her depression had something to do with this. If she didnt eat well, she would have no energy. Well, it must be the reason. Touching her full belly, she decided to go buy some snacks. When she was in a bad mood, she used food to give herself energy. When Qiqi went back to school, it was already dark. After a small path was the back gate of the campus, which was close to her dormitory, though it was remote. The recent situation was not good, so Qiqi didnt want to wander around. Its better to go back to the dormitory earlier. Carrying two bags of snacks, Qiqi looked up and saw several people standing at the end of the path, with no good intentions. Frowning, she knew it was dangerous if she kept going, so she turned around. But behind her, there were people with crazy smiles blocking Qiqi, approaching her. Qiqi was very nervous and questioned with trembled voice, what do you want? I heard that you cheat on someone, so we are here to teach you a lesson, so that you will know what you should do. Nonsense, I did not do those things. Go away, or I will scream. Qiqi was nervous, while loudly scolding. Though this path was remote, sometimes people would pass by. But people who passed by saw this, they all ignored it, for they didnt want to run any risk. Even if there were warm-hearted people wanting to help, they would stop and sneer when they found it was Qiqi, leaving Qiqi there. Its her fate and she had to pay for it. She was a mistress and she hooked up with her best friend s husband. Every one knew this would condemn her. Seeing people getting less and less, Qiqi lost herst hope. When those people found Qiqi was lost, they showed a disdainful look, saying, youre really good at acting. Do you know this? If we havent heard about you, we would have been fooled by you. They slowly approached Qiqi and she looked at them warily. Back to the wall, she asked, what do you want? I told you that I need to teach you a lesson. The grin on their face was hideous, frightening Qiqi.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But she didnt want to show her fear and shouted in a loud voice, donte over. Ill scream. Do it. Do you think you will be helped? You f*****g bitch. Looking at the empty ces on both sides, Qiqi looked down and said, I will call the police if no one helps me. Then Qiqi was about to take out her phone. When they saw Qiqi wanted to call the police, they came up to grab her phone, but Qiqi shunned. And they began to shove. During this, Qiqi s snacks scattered on the ground and some of them were stepped on. It was her favorite! Looking at her carefully selected delicious food was trampled on, Qiqi got angry. Bastards, stop bullying me. But they were not intimidated by Qiqi s anger. They even reached out to push Qiqi, teasing, we want to bully you. What can you do? Indeed, what else could she do? She was alone and they were all men. Just when Qiqi was thinking about how to escape, a man had some bad ideas when he noticed her beautiful face. Since you like to seduce men so much,e and seduce us. Lets see how good you are at this. The man then reached out to touch Qiqi s face. Qiqi pped it away in disgust and said, dont touch me! Now youre pretending to be chaste? When you were with the married man, you didnt push him away, right? The nasty words humiliated Qiqi, so she immediately rebuked. You seem to know more about men than me. What are you hesitating? The man froze and then realized what she was saying. At that moment, he was pissed off. He didnt allow a bitch to humiliate him like this. Bitch, shut up. Ill make you suffer. The man reached out to rip off Qiqi s jacket and lowered his head to k**s her. Qiqi fought hard, trying to dodge him and bite his ear when the man was not looking. As for the rest of people, they were watching, arms around their chests. Ah! Suddenly, the man screamed miserably, covering his ears and backing away. There was b***d flowing out from the mans fingers, and he stared at Qiqi, as if he wanted to kill her. When hispanions saw that he was injured, they mocked, what a surprise. Shes just a little girl and you got hurt. Dont brag to us in the future. We dont think youre undefeated as you said. The man was extremely angry and looked at Qiqi with a terrifying look. Bitch, I wont let you go. Then the man pped her, which made Qiqi unable to see things for a moment. Just as the man was about to do something more, someone holding a shlight shouted from the other side of the path, whos there? The guard ising. Lets go. The punks immediately ran away. Qiqi sat helplessly on the ground and her face now was like burning. Just now, she focused on fighting and she didnt feel any pain. But now, she tasted b***d. If she moved slightly, she felt painful. The security guard walked to Qiqi. After taking a look at her, he seemed to understand something. Nowadays, girls really dont love themselves. You are here to study not to mess around. Dont you know your family will worry about you? Qiqi stood up, but she chose not to exin. Anyway, no one would believe it. Before the guard could finish his words, Qiqi had already walked away. Seeing Qiqi simply ignored him, the guard shook his head and said, Hmph, you deserve no pity. Walking in the school, as expected, Qiqi knew others were pointing an using finger at her. And today, they got more to talk about. They had all turned into righteous men who took pleasure in bashing a girl. And Qiqi seemed to be unable to see those people. Although she was in a mess, she walked straight to the dormitory as if nothing happened. However, someone was not happy to see her in such a good state. The president stopped her and looked at her with a raised eyebrow and mocked, Qiqi, whats going on? Is it possible that you have seduced someones boyfriend again and got beaten up? Qiqi coldly looked at her. Although she did not say anything, her gaze frightened the president. But there were students watching, so the president couldnt lose. Lifting her jaw, she said in a loud voice, stop gazing at me. Am I wrong? Look at you now, you are our shame. Looking at her with raised eyebrows, Qiqiughed coldly and said, you seem to know very well about what I have just gone through. This made the president act guilty, she immediately looked away and said with folded arms, everyone knows it since youre in such a mess. Well, thats true. Nasty people think everything is nasty. Such mockery made the president reprimanded, what did you say!? Qiqi looked at her without any fear and said coldly, I know you hear what Im saying. You know what you have done. She didnt expect Qiqi to have the guts to stand here to argue with her, so now she was f*****g furious. She should be condemned by everyone, and never be forgiven. But now, she stood here, arguing righteously. The president stared at Qiqi and pointed at her, Qiqi, are you using me? Look at you. How dare you? Compared to her excitement, Qiqi was calm, at least, I didnt hurt anyone, so Im better than you. Some people seem to be decent, but in fact, they are doing nasty things. When Qiqi said this, she looked into her eyes, as if she was using something. The president became more and more guilty. After looking around, she found everyone was there watching and gossiping. Therefore, she could not lose. If she did, she would definitely be looked down upon in the future. She sneered as she raised her jaw, cut the crap. Its obvious that you are the one who have done the wrong things. Are you dering that youre innocent? Do you think we are foolish enough to believe you? It doesnt matter, but you must not be believed either. Nonsense! Dont you know what Im saying? Go ask your boyfriend. He knows it. From this point, you two are a perfect match. Qiqi s sarcasm made the president angry, so she rebuked, are you jealous because Im too happy? My boyfriend and I are very happy now. Dont regret pushing him away. Seeing that the president was pretending she knew nothing, Qiqi didnt wanted to talk to her anymore, so she was ready to leave. But before she could take a few steps, water poured down. Her hair stuck to her face, making Qiqi look even more terrible. The president looked up and smiled at the one upstairs. She folded her arms and mocked, good job. Wash the dirt before you go back to your dormitory. I dont want you to disgust others. After this, the president and people aroundughed uncontrobly. Qiqi wiped the water on her face, then looked up and red at the president viciously. Why are you looking at me in this way? What? You feel its unfair? She snorted and said, someone like you should be treated like this. Really? Then what treatment should you deserve for ruins my life for your own amusement.? Qiqi s soft and calm ask made everyone present freeze, while Qiqi turned around and went back to her dorm alone. After she got to the dorm, she took off the wet clothes. When she looked at her swollen corner of her mouth, her eyes began to tear up. When she was taking a shower, she rubbed the skin hard that was touched by those assholes. She rubbed it so hard that it turned red. After the shower, Qiqi went to bed, still trembling in fear. She folded her arms and told herself, its going to be okay and everything is going to be fine Tonight, Qiqi didnt have a good sleep, as if she was burned by fire. When she woke up, she felt weak and limp. Raising her hand to touch her forehead, Qiqi g*****d. She got a fever. Taking a look at her phone, she found it was almost noon. Without thinking, she knew her ssmates would definitely not exin to the teacher for her absence. In order not to affect her final grade, Qiqi got up with great difficulty. She changed her clothes and went to the infirmary. After the doctor checked her, he prescribed some cold medicine and trauma medicine, and wrote a note for Qiqi. With it, Qiqi went to her teacher to ask for leave, but on the way, she ran into the person she didnt want to see. Looking at Qiqi s pale look, the man with sses looked satisfied. Qiqi looked at the man with no expression and said, yesterday, it was you who sent someone to mess me around, right? I dont know what you are talking about. You dont have the guts to admit it? Well, thats right. Youre such a p***y. When something happens, the president will be your shield, right? The man despised Qiqi, but now he was humiliated by her, so he immediately widened his eyes with a fierce look and said, say it again! Qiqi said unhurriedly, you know what Im saying. You are a coward. The president is just like you, doing some nasty things behind my back. The man with the sses couldnt stand Qiqi s provocative attitude and immediately said, what can you do if I admit it? A bitch like you should be taught a lesson, otherwise youll still be a slut and a menace. Chapter 516: Chapter 516 Someone to Kill Time With Qiqi blinked her eyes and tried to hold her temper. She said impatiently, Let me tell you again. Ive never promised to be your girlfriend. Its only your wishful thinking. And besides that, its my freedom what friends I make. It has nothing to do with you. Andst, I will sue you if you keep making up stories about me and put shame on my name, Qiqi turned her head away and show a scornful smile, adding, I dont know what you will end up to be, but you need to stop bothering me. Do not harass me. Or Ill have your a*s kicked! Qiqis threat made the guy wearing ssesugh. He said, Where do you get the balls to brag? Qiqi took her phone out of her purse and flipped it over in her hands. She said, Woops! I identally hit the record button and of the phone and it has recorded everything you said. If I show this to the public, what will happen to you? Which school will want such a student as you? The guy wearing sses did not expect Qiqi to be so smart like this. He was trebling because of anger and did not know what to say. Then Qiqi started to fort him, Dont get angry! I am the unlucky one, okay? If you can let go of me, I can go easy on you. But if you keep being stubborn, I wont hesitate to show everyone what a student with good merits has done! I am sure theyll be surprised! I dare you! If you dont let go, I would like to take a chance. You have brought me hard time, so I would like to let you know what it feels like. Qiqi looked so serious, as if she really would show the record to the public. Well, it can be nothing if no one should know this. But it would turn to a big deal if the school should know about it and give him a bad record for it. The man wearing sses thought he had grabbed Qiqi tightly in his hand. He did not expect Qiqi actually had a chance to fight back. When he thought about this, he became so angry and gritted his teeth. I have underestimated you. Do not show this to anyone. Or I will make you suffer! You dont have to worry about that. As long as you stay away from me, I will keep it a secret. Whatever you do with the monitor is none of my business, but do not spread rumors about me any more. By the way, delete the nonsense on inte and exin to everyone that you and I, from the beginning to the end, are nothing but ssmates. The guy showed an evil look and said, Qiqi, you are asking too much. Qiqi shrugged, I just want things to go back what they were, anything wrong with that? If you dont want to do as I said, thats fine, Ill just send the record to our teacher. Qiqi threat made the guy really grumpy. He stared at Qiqis phone and said, I can delete the things on inte, but how will I know you will stop threatening me with the record? You wont. But Im not like you. Ive got a life to live. Anyway, thats a deal. And, hope to never see you again. Then Qiqi passed by the guy and left without looking back. The guy turned around and looked at Qiqis back. Theres coldness in his eyes. You have embarrassed me, and you think you can get away with that? Ive got ways to make you suffer! Actually, when Qiiqi was bargaining with the guy, she felt so dizzy that for several times she even could not stand still. Fortunately, the guy was so angry that he did not notice it, otherwise he would havee to take Qiqis phone by force. Leaning against the wall, Qiqi took some time to rest. Then she slowly walked up the stairs and knocked at the door of the teachers office. Come in! With the teachers permission, Qiqi went in. She told the teacher that shes not feeling well and handed the note asking for a leave. The teacher did not know the gossips among students. He took over the note and said smilingly, You can ask your ssmate to help bring this note to me. You are not feeling well, you dont have toe in person. Hay! Qiqi thought about it , too. But she did not know who to trust or who would set her up. She sighed and said to the teacher, Thank you, teacher. Okay, go back and have a rest. Qiqi turned around and was about to leave. But the teacher called her name again. By the way, your school performance was excellentst term, and your grades were good, too. I have rmended you to take part in the Campaign for Excellent Youths. Hearing this, Qiqi felt hopeful again. Getting to be selected as an Excellent Youth will be very helpful to her on her way to getting a masters degree. With a bright smile on her face, Qiqi became the positive girl she had used to be again! Yes, Mr! Ill make good preparations for it! Good! Qiqi let the office happily. Standing in bright and warm sunshine, Qiqi no longer cared about what others were saying about her. Indeed, good things will happen as long as you dont give up, she thought to herself. Her smile was warm and beautiful though she still felt dizzy and weak. The monitor rushed to the library and finally found the guy wearing sses in the corner. Sitting in front of the guy, the monitor questioned him, Why did you delete everything on the inte? It was silent in the library, and the monitors voice sounded so harsh. The guy frowned. He stood up and hinted the monitor toe out with him. Standing by a small flower bed behind the library, the guy said impatiently, Are you crazy? Why did talk so loud? You want everyone to know we did it? The monitor soon became an intimidated shy girl in front of this guy, regardless how arrogant and aggressive she was to others. She dared not talk back at all. II am sorry. Please dont get mad. The monitor grabbed the guys sleeve and said poorly. The guy pushed his sses upwards and said, Be careful next time. Yes! seeing the guy did not get angry, she monitor smiled happily, but why did you delete them? You forgave Qiqi, didnt you? Actually this was what concerned the monitor. She tried hard to be with the guy, so she couldnt afford to lose him to Qiqi again. The guy hummed, Ill never forgive her for the things she has done to humiliate me!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing his words, the monitor sighed in relief. But she couldnt figure out why he deleted them all, as she still had a lot to write, to finally force Qiqi to leave the school. She looked at the guy in confusion. The guy frowned, I was forced to delete them. Qiqi is a smart a*s. She led me to say the words I shouldnt have said and she secretly recorded everything. She threatened to expose the record to the public if I dont follow her orders. As much as I hate her, my reputation matters more. I can risk my future. The monitor clenched her fists tightly and said angrily, What an evil snake! I cant let her get away with it! Me, neither! Then the monitor rolled her eyes and showed an evil smile. Leave it to me. Ill make her suffer! Youve got a good idea? She nodded, Yes, shell suck big time! Its your decision and you will do it. I have nothing to do with it! Dont worry. You will not be affected. She wont even know its me. There are so many people who hate Qiqi. Hearing this, the guy nodded and held her hands, lucky that I chose you. Youve helped me a lot! With the guy gazing at her with love, the monitors bones almost melted by his gentleness. She would do anything she could for him! At this moment, Qiqi was was working Chuxue Yes dessert shop. She had no idea that someone was going to set her up. Looking at Qiqis tiny face, Chuxue said with pity, Qiqi, why dont you rest for two days? I will still pay you. Take a good rest! Qiqi was surprised, Did I do something wrong? No, you are too tired these days. Look at your face, it has be so much thinner! Qiqi smiled, Oh its fine! No pain, no gain! I am enjoying it! Pale as Qiqi looked, her smile was beautiful and it made Chuxue less worried. Chuxue smiled too and said, You are the most positive girl I have ever seen! Laugh often and good fortune wille! I am experienced in this! I agree with you, Chuxue held Qiqi by the wrist and said, Come, taste the pizza I cooked. Qiqi licked her lips and said, It looks tasty! Chuxue handed a piece of pizza to Qiqi and said, Eat more and get strong! Anna will me me for starving you! Speaking of Anna, Qiqi frowned and said, Anna has been on a vacation for almost a month already. And she doesnt seem to want toe back. They will spend more days there I guess. Think about it, Yulin Xiao doesnt have to work, so they can enjoy their vacation without any worries. Qiqi could imagine how happy Anna was. She said, She must be happy these days! Thats true. No one is urging them toe eback. They can just take their time. Speaking of Yuqlin, Qiqi couldnt help thinking Yuqi Mu. Muqi never came back to her after that day, like they had never known each other. Its good that they could be able to live their own lives. But somehow, Qiqi felt empty in her heart. Seeing Qiqi was absent-minded without taking a bite of the pizza in her hand, Chuxue urged her, Eat it! Itll get cold! Oh, okay! Qiqi recovered herself and took a bit. But the pizza no longer tasted good. It was great a while ago! It was as tasteless as candles! While Qiqi was chewing, the customers on the table eximed. Look! Whos that on TV! Hes so charming! Theres a TV screen in the dessert store for the customers to watch news or entertainment shows. At the moment it was a piece of financial news. Qiqi heard them and looked up. Then she got stunned. It was Yuqi on TV. Hes wearing a set of high-ss custom suit, sitting in front of the hostess and giving his opinion about some topic. He was so charming. Hes such a sessful businessman. There seemed to be a huge gap between him and Qiqi. Qiqi felt she suddenly didnt know this man well. The Yuqi she knew, was someone who would put on pajamas and cook for her, someone who she could eat hotpot with and someone who would carry her to the hospital when shes sick Thinking of these, Qiqi lowered her head and started to feel upset. Since when had she started to remember everything Yuqi did for her? She wanted to forget about them but she just couldnt. Qiqi sat there stupidly as if she had lost her soul. Her reason told her not to listen to anything about Yuqi, so that everything would fade away; so that she could be saved. But she just couldnt help it. Though there was no actual meaning in the gossips. The girls kept talking about Yuqi, not knowing at all that the man they admired actually showed up a lot in here. Dont you know who he is? Hes the young master of the Mus Group. Hes Yuqi Mu! He is Yuqi Mu! Hes so handsome! He looks more attractive than a star! Not only so, hes rich! He has no girlfriend! Anyone who is lucky enough to marry him will be the young Mrs of the Mus Group! Wow! Just like in TV! I really want to meet him! Come on! He likes actresses! His ex-girlfriends were all the sexy type. They were either ssy or sexy. You are the innocent type. He wont be interested. Hey! Dont say this! What if he suddenly changes his idea and fall for a girl of my type! He will only y with you. You will never be the one. Oh its not nice of you to say that! Qiqi heard every word they said and then she clenched her hands. To Yuqi, I am nothing but someone he kills time with. I will never be able to gain his heart! Qiqi thought. Sheforted herself. But she still felt upset. It felt like something was torn off from her heart and it kept bleeding. Huh? Why is the TV off? Qiqi was buried in her thoughts when suddenly she heard the girls exim. She looked up and saw Chuxue standing in front her, smiling. Chuxue said, Sorry, theres a problem with the cable. Ah, Qiqi, go get water for our guests! Chapter 517: Chapter 517 Being Humiliated in Public Qiqi hurriedly stood up and said, Oh, okay. Then she walked to the counter to get lemon water for the guests. Chuxue Ye walked to her and said, Dont listen to them gossip. Dont think too much. Qiqi suddenly realized that it was Chuxue who shut off the TV. Qiqi hurriedly show a nice smile, I wont. they are just doing some chitchats. I wont take it personally. I would talk more exaggeratedly if I were with my friends! Good that you didnt think too much. Qiqi looked at Chuxue seriously and said, Chuxue, Im fine. My frustration these days has nothing to do with this. I have just met Mr. Mu. It doesnt matter to me whether he calls me or not. You are the one who should stop thinking too much. Chuxue looked Qiqi and saw theres nothing hidden in her innocent eyes, then she sighed in relief, Good. Then I wont be worried about you. Im strong. I wont be defeated easily. Dont worry. Yes, you are our good girl! Chuxue patted Qiqi on the shoulder then she left. But the smile on Qiqis face were disappearing little by little. Without the monitor and the guy wearing sses making up stories, the rumors about Qiqi died down gradually. Though the students still treated Qiqi coldly, Qiqi felt satisfied already. She believed that if given time, she would finally recover from this drama. She firmly believed this and always encouraged herself. However, her health condition was not as good as her mind. First she had a stomach problem, then she caught a cold, plus she had been discouraged for quite well. She had not recovered herself yet. Looking at her pale face in the mirror, Qiqi took out her make-up package and decided to make herself look better. But one hourter, when Qiqi looked into the mirror again, she saw a pair of dark-circled eyes and funny red cheeks, just like a clown. Its strange. She couldnt figure why she could do it perfectly for Anna but her. She had no choice but to remove the make up. At this moment,, she started to miss Anna. If Anna were here, she could help Qiqi. A momentter, Qiqi looked weaker. She used to have a round face, but now its so thin. Her used to have rosy cheeks, but now they look pale. The only thing that could make her happy was that her eyes seemed to have got bigger. But she could not go to the award ceremony like this. She needed to give a speech on behalf of all the students who were granted the award of Excellent Youth. It would be too casual if she should look like this. Then Qiqi had to find a video on the inte where there a lot of girl teaching people how to wear makeups. Half an hourter, Qiqi looked into the mirror again and sighed in relief. Well, it still didnt get much better, but at least its not terrible any more. She got changed and then went to the ceremony hall. But when she got there, she found the ceremony had already begun. What happened? She started thirty minutes earlier, but howe sheste? Qiqi frowned. But when she saw the monitor, she understood why. The monitor must have told her the time, trying to make Qiqi embarrassed. But it seemed the ceremony had just begun, so Qiqi did not miss much of it. Seeing Qiqi, the monitor show a bad face, Why are youte? What time is it? Dont you know we are a team? I dont understand why the teacher would grant the award to you. You do not value teamwork at all! Qiqi couldnt say anything, though she knew the monitor was giving her a hard time on purpose. First, she had no time to argue with her; second, no one would believe her even if she told them what the monitor did. It would only cause another fight and make her the focus again. So this time, Qiqi just lowered her head and apologized lightly. Seeing that Qiqi apologized, the monitor did not push further. She told Qiqi to sit in the front row. On the way to the front row, the guy wearing sses saw Qiqi. Qiqi had put a little bit makeup on her face and it made Qiqi so attractive. The guy just couldnt get his eyes off her. The monitor who had been staring at Qiqi of course noticed this. She was about to freak out. What a slut! How dare you seduce my man again! But soon you will pay the price. Ill let everyone know what kind of bitch you are! the monitor thought and showed an evil smile. The ceremony went fast and soon its time to grant awards. Qiqi and the other students walked up to the stage and got the certificates from the teachers hands. They all smiled happily. Then the other students left the stage. Qiqi, led by the hostess, walked to the microphone to give a speech. Qiqi had prepared well for this. She might not be a good speaker, but with a sincere heart, she believed that the students would be impressed by her speech. But just as Qiqi was about to speak, some students under the stage started to make some noise. They all stared at the big screen behind Qiqi and started to talk with each other. Qiqi was curious. She turned around, too, then she got dumbfounded. It was a picture of Qiqi, though not clear. In the picture, Qiqi was held by Yuqi. They were standing in the hospital and they looked very intimate to each other. The doctor and nurses beside them were talking about something. Qiqi couldnt get her eyes off Yuqi. At this moment, she found herself missing Yuqi. While Qiqi was buried in her thoughts, the students down the stage started to gossip. What a hypercritical woman! She imed that she has nothing to with Yuqi Mu. But look at the picture! How will she defend herself in front of the evidence? Look how innocent she is! I almost got fooled by her! Shes a good actress, and thats how she can y men around. Hey, what did they do in the hospital? To abort the baby? It seems so! They were talking louder and louder and the situation was a bit out of control. The teacher went up stairs hurriedly. He tried to calm down the students and at the same time ordered the operator on the backstage, Whose trick is this! Remove the picture! The screen went ck but the students got noisier. Someone stood up angrily and said, She doesnt deserve this award! Soon a lot of students stood up to support this idea. She has a bad reputation and a dirty personal life! How can she be a representative of us students! She gives our school a bad name! Our schools reputation will be severely affected, too! We strongly rmend that her qualification be canceled! The teachers feel into a predicament. Qiqi turned to the teacher hurriedly and exined, They are all rumors! I have done nothing of them! Someone said right away, Then where are the picture from? Do you think we are blind? I was sick and he was only taking me to the hospital. Who knows! Maybe its an abortion! You Enough! Do not discuss it in public! You are so ridiculous! the teacher stopped the two and then said to Qiqi, Qiqi, you can leave now. We will look into it first. If its true, your qualification will have to be canceled; but if you are innocent, we will give you justice. But I Alright, thats it. Lets continue the ceremony. Qiqi still wanted to say something but the teacher stopped her, hinting her to get off the stage so that the ceremony could continue. Qiqi had to leave the stage with her head lowered, feeling upset. They students down the stage look at Qiqi and showed a judging look. Qiqi heard them taunting her clearly. How dare she even go up the stage and im the award? If I were here, I would find a corner and hide myself! Shes got the nerves to do those dirty things, so of course she doesnt feel shameful at all of iming the award. Ha ha, youve got the point. Qiqi couldnt take it any longer. She got up and ran out quickly. Seeing Qiqi running out, the monitor turned around and saw that the guy wearing sses was smiling, then she showed a smug smile, too, Qiqi, how can you be proud again, now that the teachers have found out what you did. Get out of the school! she thought in her heart. While running out of the hall, Qiqi could feel everyones unfriendliness. They were mocking her and theirughter stung her skin and gave her pains all over her body! Qiqi wanted to get rid of those mocking eyes so she kept running till she couldnt run any more. She sat on the ground weakly and started to weep. Why is everyone against me? Why they dont trust me? Qiqi thought as long as she could stop the monitor and the guy, the rumors would be gone. And everyone would go back to normal. But its only a good wish. The wise man will stop the rumors? Its bullshit! Everyone seemed to be enjoy this show. No one would like to stand up for her, no one! She thought things were getting better, and that darkness was fine finally gone and dawn wasing. But what waited ahead was deeper desperation. The ming words from strangers were like knives were stabbing Qiqi in the heart ruthlessly. Gradually, Qiqi seemed to have forgotten this pain. She started to get numb. And that coldness inside her heart started to spread to every part of her body. At this time, no one could warm her. Shes the only one to protect herself. She told herself numbly that everything would get better, everything. But would it? Qiqi had done all that she could and tried to face everything courageously.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Then what? Harm and desperation struck her once and once again. Am I going to live my life being talked about by others? Thinking of here, Qiqi started to feel hopeless. Ding! Suddenly her phone rang. She took over the phone with her trembling hand and cried harder when she saw the callers name. It was Anna Xie. Anna found some very tasty choctes. Knowing that Qiqi loves choctes, Anna specially bought one box for her. Assuming that Qiqi wasnt asleep, Anna called Qiqi to see what she was doing. Anna said smilingly, Qiqi, I bought some choctes for you. They taste great! Do you want me to bring them to you or mail to you? Hmm, let me guess, you must want them now! Let me mail it to you, okay? Annas voice fell. But theres no reply for quite a while. Anna was a bit surprised, Qiqi, do you hear me? Then, a trembling voice came, Anna Anna had never heard this weak voice of Qiqi. In her eyes, Qiqi had always been an active and positive girl. When shes down, she would soon cheer herself up for delicious food. But whats happening now? Anna held her phone tight and asked, Qiqi, are you crying? What happened? Tell me everything. But where should Qiqi begin? Qiqi covered her forehead with her eyes closed. She chocked, I dont know where to start. They are really too bad! I didnt do anything. How can they bully me like that! No one would like to believe me. Anna, I really dont know what to do. Anna was confused. She frowned, good girl, I believe you. Dont cry. Tell me what they said about you to make you sad. Qiq really wanted to tell everything to Anna but Anna was still on vacation. She couldnt just bother Anna with her own worries. As she thought her life had already been a mess, she couldnt let others suffer the same pain. Qiqi lowered her head andughed, Come on, you believed what I said? Ha ha! I was joking! You havent call me for so long, so I want to tease you. What, you believed it? Qiqi tried to make herself sound active, like it was only a prank. But Anna did not say anything, nor did she me Qiqi for the joke. Having sensed the silence, Qiqi asked cautiously, Anna, are you angry? Come on! I am sorry! I didnt mean to make you worried. Dont get mad, please? Anna was not angry. She was just worried. Shes so close to Qiqi, how could she not tell when shes serious or joking? Qiqi chose not to tell Anna about it, so it meant that its serious. Since Qiqi didnt want her to know, Anna stopped asking. Yes, I am angry. I am worried about you! If anyone dares to bully you, I will kick his a*s! Hearig this, Qiqi showed a bitter smile. Taking a deep breath, Qiqi said, Dont worry, if anyone dares to bully me, I will fight him first! Hey, I need to go to the library now. Lets talk some other time. Okay, go ahead. Take care of yourself. You, too! Qiqi hang up the phone . with her phone still held in her hands, her tears began to fall. And Anna, did not put down phone either. She looked serious. Chapter 518: Chapter 518 The Punishment Yulin Xiao came to Anna Xie and kissed her on the forehead, Why are you so serious? Whats wrong? Anna looked at Yulin and frowned. Finally she said her worries, Theres something wrong with Qiqi. Shes quite strange today. Let me talk to her. I already have. But she wouldnt tell me what happened. Maybe she doesnt want to make me worried, I guess. But it will only make me worry more. Yulin thought about it and said, Call Chuxue. She may know something. You are right. Anna took out her phone right away and dialed Chuxue Yes number. She did not ask directly what had happened to Qiqi because shes not sure whether something really had happened. So she asked Chuxue how Qiqi was doing these days. Oh, Qiqi is fine. Shes hardworking. But But what? She called to ask for a leave a while ago, saying that she had to focus on her school work these days. Hearing this, Anna was basically sure that something had happened to Qiqi. Anna frowned and asked Chuxue, She has been acting weirdlytely, did you notice that? I mean, maybe shes too stressed out reviewing her schoolwork. Chuxue thought for a while then shook her head, Eh, no. Shes fine. Shell be even better without Yuqi Mu disturbing her. Anna was puzzled, Howe Yuqi is involved? Chuxue got angry when speaking of it. She instantly became talkative, I am telling you, this yboy is hitting on Qiqi! I tried hard to protect Qiqi from being his prey! What? Anna and Yulin looked at each other, guessing that Yuqi was the reason why Qiqi behaved so strangely. Okay, I see. d shes fine. Lets chat some other time. Okay, take care of yourselves. Anna hang up the phone and stared at Yulin. Yulin was disturbed by the way shes staring at him. Whywhy are you staring at me like this? Did Chuxue say something? Anna nodded slowly. Come on, tell me! What did she say? You are making me nervous! Anna bit her lips lightly then said slowly, Do you think Yuqi is a yboy? Of course. Yuqi admitted it without thinking. No one know his twin brother better than he does. But Yuqi only loves one at a time. Hes just a loving man. Yulins words made Anna even more worried. She frowned and said, I am worried that Yuqi will keep bothering Qiqi. Impossible! Yuqi has a better taste! EhI mean, shes not his type. He prefers someone sexier. Yulin had to change his way of talking because hes intimidated by Annas stare. But he expressed his opinion, that Yuqi wouldnt fall for Qiqi. But Anna was still worried, We are not with them so we dont know about them. Should we call Yuqi to remind him to stay away from Qiqi? You wanna call Yuqi? Yes. Yulin passed his phone to Anna without thinking. Call him if you want. Make things clear so that you wont have any regrets. Anna smiled at Yulin and took over the phone. Yuqi was having a meeting. When the phone got through, Anna heard Yuqi was still saying something to his partner. Finally he said, Hi! I thought you are dead! Yuqi Mu, its me, Anna Xie. Hearing Annas voice, Yuqi was a bit stunned. Then he asked nervously, Why are you calling? What happened? Nothing. We are fine. Dont worry. Really? Yes. Then Yuqi sighed in relief, Whew, good.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now its Annas turn to get angry,Ehtheres something I wanna ask you. Yuqi smiled and said, Anna, just tell me directly what it is. Dont talk like this. You are making me nervous. Hmm, brothers! They gave the same reactions! Do youdo you know Qiqi? Hearing Qiqis name, Yuqi paused, then he said lightly, Yes, isnt she your ssmate? Okay, what are you now? I mean, are you close? No! Ive only met her a few times. We are not even friends! Indeed, they had only met a few times, had lunch a few times and spent several nights together. Thats it? Yes,Yuqi suddenly thought of something, Did Chuxue say something to you? Anna quit pretending and said, She did tell me something, so I want to confirm it with you. Yuqi sounded helpless, Shes being too nervous. I cant even talk to Qiqi because Chuxue might think I am seducing her! Am I really that bad in your heart? I am picky! Anna hurried exined, Dont get me wrong, its not personal. I just called Qiqi and sensed theres something wrong with her. I thought its because of you. But what really happened to her? Maybe shes sick? She didnt feelfortable in her stomach the other day. Then Anna started to get suspicious, How do you know it? Yuqi went silent for a while then he said, Chuxue told me. I went to her storest time and heard her talking about it. Yuqis exnation sounded so reasonable that Anna couldnt say anything about it, however strange she felt in her heart. Anna lowered her head and sighed, Qiqi would tell me directly if shes really sick. But I did feel something strange about her. Shes trying to hide something. Shes a strong girl but she just cried over the phone. I am really worried about her. Hearing Annas words, Yuqis heart ached. Why did Qiqi cry? Who made her cry? Yuqi loves Qiqis smile. He couldnt bear to see that happy girl cry. He wants to guard Qiqi and that beautiful smile forever. So, after hearing Annas words, Yuqi said firmly, I will go to check on Qiqi for you. I will take care of her for you. Dont worry. Anna blinked, feeling confused. She didnt remember asking Yuqi to take care of Qiqi for her. I have to go. Ill take care of everything here. You and Yulin have fun. Dont worry. Then Yuqi hurriedly hang up the phone, leaving Anna no chance to fight back at all. Yulin had heard their conversation. He seemed not so rxed as before. Yuqi is lying. Hearing this, Annas heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly asked, What do you mean by hes lying? He and Qiqi, they are not simply friends. Oh, did he bully Qiqi? Damn! Ill go to confront him! How dare he make Qiqi cry! Unforgivable! Anna said angrily and was about to book a flight to go back. But Yulin stopped her, Calm down! Thats not what I mean! Then what do you mean? Tell me! You are making me worried! Yulin showed a serious look and said, I take back what I said. Maybe Yuqi cares about Qiqi more than he seems. It was a bit hard for Anna to take in his words. She asked, Yuqi cares about Qiqi a lot? Yes, more than I could imagine. However, that did not make Anna feel better. ording to what you said, his care might mislead Qiqi to fall in love with him. Then Qiqi will end up having a broken heart! Oh no! Qiqi must be suffering a lot now! Yulin had to calm her down, Do not think too much. How do you know Yuqi will hurt Qiqi? As beholders, we should never jump to conclusions too fast. Think about us! No one believed we would get together, but look at us now, we are in love with each other! Anna looked up and said, But you are different from Yuqi! You said hes a yboy! Yulin really wanted to p himself on the face for calling his brother a yboy. Now he had to make up for it. He rubbed his chin on Annas hair and said, We are twins. With such an excellent brother, how bad can he be? Yuqi yed around just because he did not meet the right girl. Trust be, hes man of strong sense of responsibility. He wont y with the one he really loves. Anna pouted her red lips, Hes your elder brother, of course you would defend him. Yulin hugged Anna tighter and said gently, I am telling the truth. I wont take any side. If you still feel worried, I will warn him not to do anything before we go back. Thats the only way. Leaning on Yulins shoulder, Anna sighed lightly. She still felt worried. After Yulin finally calmed Anna down, he found a chance to call Yuqi alone, trying to ask what was going on. But Yuqi seemed quite busy, saying that hes in a meeting and then hang up the phone. Yulin had to give up. He had to find another chance to talk about it with Yuqi. Yuqi nned to to go see Qiqi, but he had promised Qiqi that he wouldnt show and and disturb her life. He just couldnt go to find her for no reasons. Wouldnt it be too shameless of him? If Chuxue should find out about it, she would definitelyugh at him. So Yuqi had to find a right excuse. But what excuse should he find? While Yuqi was trying hard to figure it out, his assistant brought in a pile of file for him to sign. He took over the files and signed his name on them. Then he stopped. He noticed a donation agreement, which would donate money to a university to buy precision instruments. This school was right the one in which Qiqi was studying. Yuqi seemed to have got a good idea. He smiled then signed his name on it. Ever since the incident in the ceremony hall happened, Qiqi became so frustrated and even her smiles had disappeared. Unlike before when she forced herself to smile to remind herself that she did not care about those rumors, this time, shes really tired of pretending. It just didnt matter to her any more what others were thinking of her. What she did everyday was eating, having sses and sleeping. She could remain silent the whole day. She used to be a noisy girl. She would rather die than stay silent. But it seemed quite alright to her now. At least she could shut herself from all those dirty rumors. All she wanted at the moment was to study alone in peace. But it was only a good wish. One day, Qiqi went to the dinning hall for lunch. Its a noisy ce but all those chats andughter had nothing to with her. She just wanted to enjoy her lunch in peace. In front of the bulletin board, there stood so many people reading something and talking. Someone noticed Qiqi and eximed, Look whos here! Hearing this, everyone turned to Qiqi, waiting to see a good show. The ss monitor and the guy wearing sses were there, too. The monitor leaned herself into the arms of the guy and looked at Qiqi with smug smile. Qiq ignored them and passed by directly. Hey, Qiqi! The monitor called her, not intending to let her leave without humiliating her. Qiqi stopped and looked at the monitor with no emotion on her face. The monitor was a bit startled when seeing Qiqis eyes, because those eyes were full of darkness and emptiness. But soon the monitor came back to herself. She showed a tricky smile, Hey, its about you. Dont you want to check it out? Qiqi took a ce at the bulletin board and was about to go. But she just couldnt get her eyes off it. Seeing Qiqis reaction, the monitor crossed her arms and started to taunt, You have been removed from the list of winners. You deserve it! A shameless person like you should be expelled from the school! Qiqi did not pay attention to what the monitor said at all. She just stared at the announcement and froze there. The announcement said that Qiqi had lost the qualification of being granted the award because of her dirty personal life, and that she shall be warned as punishments. This punishment finally took away all her hope and strength. She broke down totally. Chapter 519: Chapter 519 Shes My Girlfriend Seeing how lost Qiqi was, the guy wearing sses felt great in his heart. Thats what I thought C anyone who dares humiliate me wont end up well, the guy wearing sses thought. But he wanted more. He want this girl to be punished more severely. He showed a tricky look and was about to say something. But before he could say anything, Qiqi hurriedly rushed to the bulletin board and ripped off the announcement. She did it so angrily and crazily as if she was using all her strength to fight against their rudeness and unfairness. She was so fast that it took the other students a while to realize what shes doing. When they finally realized that, Qiqi had already torn off the announcement and stepped on it with her both feet.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Qiqi, are you out of your mind? How dare you tear it off? Do you have doubts about our schools decision? The ss monitor shouted hysterically but Qiqi just ignored her and kept stepping on the announcement paper madly. Seeing that Qiqi ignored her, the monitor went up directly to stop her. She even pinched Qiqi while dragging Qiqi away. But Qiqi endured the pain and resisted the monitor. Qiqi even pushed her back hard. Ah! The monitor lost her bnce and fell on the ground. Seeing that his girlfriend got bullied in front of him, the guy wearing sses got furious. He rushed to Qiqi and pped her on the face. Bang! Qiqis face instantly turned red. Qiqi waspletely dumbfounded. You bitch! Are you done yet? How dare you touch my girlfriend! The scene soon feel into silence. What are you doing here? The majestic voice calmed everyone down immediately. They stepped backwards to make space for Qiqi. It was the headmaster who was talking. Thats why the students stopped behaving crazily. Beside the headmaster, there stood other leaders of the school who were frowning and looking at the students. At the same time, they were ncing cautiously at a young man next to them. It was no one else. It was Yuqi Mu who was wearing a suit. Yuqi stared at the students with no emotion on his face. Its hard to tell what he was thinking about. The headmaster said to Yuqi smilingly, The students are being naughty. Please dont mind it. Yuqi did not say anything. He walked to Qiqi who was isted by the students and stopped one step away behind her back. The students had no idea what Yuqi was going to do. They did not dare to say a word. Yuqi took a nce at the announcement which was already into pieces on the floor, then he said lightly, Dirty personal life? Can you exin? What do you mean by that? It seemed that the headmaster did not know about announcement. He turned to the dean directly. The deans face turned pale instantly, knowing his luck had gone. He walked to the headmaster and whispered something. Then the headmasters face turned pale, too. While they were chatting, Yuqi lifted Qiqis chin gently. Then he saw a slightly swollen face. Yuqis heart ached for Qiqis wound, but what Qiqi looked like at the moment really broke his heart. Qiqi had always been a positive girl and she could always make Yuqi forget his sorrows. Shes like the sorrow-extinguisher. Yuqi could always turn happy whenever he had a talk with her. But look at her now C her eyes were full of emptiness as if her soul had been extracted. Her eyes on that tiny face just kept staring at Yuqi, without any emotions. Yuqis heart totally broke on seeing her like this, and the same time, a feeling of fury arose from his heart. He turned to the guy wearing sses and questioned him, Did you hit her? II The guy became a coward right away. His arrogance and aggression totally disappeared. Yuqi had that light smile on his face, a smile that made the students more intimidated. Is this how the students in your school are supposed to behave? A man hits ady in public? I wonder how you could remain indifferent. Whats worse, you did not care to bring justice to the victim, instead, you humiliated her with this bullshit announcement! Should I take back the money I donated? On hearing this, the headmaster sweated right away. No, no, Mr. Mu, Its a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? So I was wrong C this guy did not hit my girlfriend? Girlgirlfriend? Hearing his words, everyone was stunned but Qiqi. Yuqi raised the corner of his mouth and showed an evil smile, Yes, my girlfriend. I have a question C what did she do to make you say that she has a dirty personal life, and even pull up an announcement so that the whole school will know? Eh Apparently, the headmaster did not expect things would be like this. Who would have imagined the innocent girl to be Yuqis girlfriend. They did not match at all! Yuqi looked up slowly at the guy wearing sses, then he raised the corner of his mouth. The smile made people scared. You! You hit my girl. Tell me, in what way do you want to die? In the eyes of the guy wearing sses, Qiqi was nothing but a slut. He thought that the rich guys would only y with her, and that no one would defend her. Its a shame that things went against his will. He created the mess but its far beyond his power to clean up the mess. II did not mean it, the guy was trembling. He dared not look Yuqi in the eyes and his brain was drawing a nk. Then the guy saw the monitor. He grabbed her as if she was his savior. He said, Its her! She told me that Qiqi seduced you! I was misled by her! The guy thought he could get away with it by ming it on the monitor. And the monitor did not expect her boyfriend would betray her. She was stupefied for a while then she cursed angrily, How can you me me! Im doing this because of you! You said Qiqi yed with your feelings. Thats why I helped you teach her a lesson! Bullshit! Qiqi is too good for me! I dont even dare to dream about being with her. You envy her! Shes smarter than you, and her does better in schoolwork. You think shes the reason why you lost your im of the award. You did it to her in the name of me! The guy reacted rather quickly. He would rather die than admit the bad deeds he had done. He even turned to Qiqi, begging her for mercy! Qiqi, I am sorry! I didnt mean to hurt you! I did not know I was being used! Please forgive me, and please ask Mr. Mu to forgive me, too! The guy almost cried. But Qiqi did not react at all. She still looked dumb. The monitor kept punching the guy, ming his for being an ungrateful guy and a coward who let a woman defend him! Yuqi cared nothing at all about what the two were arguing. He just stared at Qiqi. Seeing that Qiqi did not talk or move, he frowned and got anxious. You two, shut up, will you? Yuqi roared and the two stopped arguing immediately. He looked at the headmaster and said calmly, Mr, Ill leave this thing for you to handle. If you handle it well, Ill leave this matter behind. But if you cant, Ill show you how to handle it. The headmaster hurriedly said, Dont worry, we will educate our students as well as out teachers. You will be pleased with the result, I guarantee. Fine. Ill be waiting. Then well talk about the donation. Then Yuqi held Qiqis hands and left. The students were all dumbfounded, not realizing what had just happened. They are really together! Did we really misunderstand her? Its possible. After all, Qiqi is very close to Anna Xie, whose boyfriend is Yuqis brother. Its perfect. Ah, I said some bad words about her. Will she hold grudges ande to me for it? Its never our business what kind of boyfriend Qiqi has. We are totally out of this matter. We are just fooled and misled by someone. Then everyones eyes were fixed on the monitor and the guy wearing sses. The two no longer seemed arrogant or aggressive. At the time, they were staring at each other, and ming each other for ruining their lives. The students were talking when suddenly the headmaster roared, asking them to leave this ce. then he called the monitor and the guy wearing sses to his office, saying that he needed to know what happened. In the car Yuqi was sitting beside Qiqi, holding her hands. But he felt Qiqis hands were so cold that even he couldnt warm them. Yuqi frowned. A bad hunch. He held Qiqis shoulder and said gently, Qiqi, dont be afraid. No one can hurt you. Those who spread rumors about you, Ill leach them a lesson! But Qiqi did not seem to have heard him. Still, she kept her eyes staring wide and gave no reactions. Yuqi started to get frustrated. He held Qiqis hands tightly and said, Qiqi, talk to me. I am worried about you. But Qiqi did not reply at all. Yuqi then turned a serious look and ordered the driver, To the hospital. Yes, sir. The car then headed quickly to the hospital. Yuqi directly brought Qiqi to the psychiatry department. Qiqi was inside with the doctor and Yuqi was waiting outside with a sullen face. Phone was not allowed to be brought in, so Yuqi kept Qiqis phone. Right at this time, Qiqis phone rang. Yuqi answered it. Qiqi, why didnt you answer my call? It was Chuxue Ye. Yuqi answered coldly, She cant answer the phone right now. Shell call you back when she can. Chuxue was surprised to hear Yuqis voice. She said, howe its you again! Why are you with her again! Yuqi, didnt I warn you to stay away from Qiqi is in hospital right now. Yuqi did not wait for Chuxue to finish. And its out of Chuxues expectation. She started to get worried and think about all the bad results that might happen to Qiqi. What happened? What did you do to her? Come to the hospital if you ant to know. Yuqi hang up the phone and sent a location to Chuxue, then he switched off the phone. Twenty minutester, Chuxue arrived at the hospital. She hurriedly asked Yuqi as soon as she saw him, What happened? At the moment, the results of Qiqis body examination just came out. She was sitting quietly in the patient room alone. Yuqi pushed the door and walked in, without saying anything. Seeing Yuqis serious look, Chuxue felt so nervous. But when she saw Qiqi sitting there safe and sound, she sighed in relief. Then she checked Qiqi up and down. Seeing Qiqi was fine, she said, Theres nothing wrong with her! You really scared me ion the phone! I thought something bad had happened to her! Do not make hasty conclusions. Go and tallk to her. Chuxue looked at Yuqi, thinking this guy was strange. Is he trying to distract me so that he can get away with harassing Qiqi? If its the case, Ill teach him a lesson! Chuxue thought to herself. Chuxue bit her lips lightly and turned to Qiqi. She held Qiqis cold hands and asked with concern, Qiqi, I am here. How are you? Why do you keep asking for a leave these days? You never came to work, why? Does Yuqi scare you? Dont worry, I am here. I wont allow him to harass you. Long after Chuxues voice fell, Qiqi remained the same gesture. She just sat there without moving. Chuxue pushed Qiqi lightly and asked, Qiqi, why dont you talk to me? Chuxue also noticed that something was wrong. She turned around and asked Yuqi, Qhats going on? The doctor said she might have the stress response syndrome. What is that? Seeing Qiqi like that, Yuqi felt his heart was bleeding. He replied, Simply speaking, Qiqi is suffering great stress. And her nerves choose to protect her and separate her from the outside world. Howe? Qiqi is such a positive girl! Howe shes mentally stressed? Chuxue held Qiqis hands and suddenly she remembered something and asked, by the way, Anna called me. She talked strangely. Does she know about this, too? Yes, she just learned about it. And she asked me to do her a favor by going to see Qiqi in school. Then Yuqi paused. Something was just too embarrassing to be said. Seeing that he stopped talking, Chuxue urged hurriedly, Then what? Someone is making stories about Qiqi at school. The students spread rumors and humiliate her. Maybe thats why shes mentally stressed. Thinking of the scene when Qiqi got bullied, Yuqi was so angry that he really wanted to kill them! Of course he could not kill them. But he will make them suffer! Chuxue was angry to hear it too. She said, How can they bully such a lovely girl! Who are they? Qiqis ssmates, theres hatred in Yuqis eyes, one of them was courting Qiqi. Qiqi turned him down so he started to make stories about her, and it brought great pressure to Qiqi. What a scum bag! Tell me his name. Ill have someone kick his a*s! Leave it to .me. I wont let him get away easily with bullying Qiqi. Yuqi said angrily, with murderous aura around him. Chapter 520: Chapter 520 A Secret Trouble Chuxue Ye was quite pleased with his reaction. She said, This is the best damn thing Ive ever heard since I knew you. Do not have any mercy on him. Do kick his a*s real hard! You dont have to say it. I will. What can I do for you? Chuxue asked. Speaking of Qiqi, Yuqi Mu showed a soft appealing look that could melt the solid ice. He looked at the girl who seemed to have lost her soul. There were mixed feelings shown in his eyes. The doctor said, in order to heal her, mental therapy will be needed, because this belongs to mental disease. He will treat her and instruct her, and some medicine will be given to her to make her heal faster. As for us, all we need to do is to stay with her, talk with her and make her feel shes not alone. Chuxue nodded, I wille to see Qiqi whenever I am free. She is a young girl, and she will recover herself soon from being frustrated. Then Chuxue started to feel guilty. She med herself, I did not pay enough attention to Qiqi when I first noticed theres something wrong with her. She was having a hard time but I was too insensitive to ask her if shes fine. If I had done that, she wouldnt be like this now. Chuxue was not the only one who felt guilty. Yuqi was regretful, too. In order not to cause trouble for Qiqi, he had been avoiding to see her, thus leaving her alone to face all the evil rumors. If he could reverse time, he would never leave Qiqi alone again!. Yuqi held Qiqis hands tightly and said, Things have already happened and its no use regretting. Lets take positive measures to help her heal and make it up for herter. Chuxue nodded and said nothing else. All of a sudden, Yuqis phone rang. He wanted to refuse the call but when he saw the callers name on the screen, he hesitated and finally walked out of the patient room. Yuqi answered the phone, Why are you calling me now? Yuqis serious voice puzzled Yulin Xiao. Yulin said, Nothing, just checking if you are free to talk. Its about Qiqi, isnt it? I have been wanting to talk with you about her the other day but I was not sure of my heart then, so I did not know how to answer your questions. Thats how brothers talk, simply and directly. Hearing that Yuqi was mentioning it first, Yulin knew that Yuqi had got the answer. What about now? Are you sure of your heart now? Yes, Yuqi paused, then he added, I want to ask Qiqi to be my girlfriend. Yulin surely remembered how ambiguous Yuqi sounded when they talked about it the other day. What made him change his attitude? What has happened, causing you to make this decision? Yuqi lowered his head and said, I cant bear to see her being misunderstood by others. I want to protect her from all harms and rumors. I dont want her to face all these shit alone. I want her to be my girlfriend. Do you like her? Or is it just a heroic impulsive thinking? It has to be admitted that Yulin is the one that knows Yuqi best. He can tear down all Yuqis disguises and hit straight to the core of the problem. Yuqi got silent. Truly, he had never thought about it. He was just doing as the heart told him to do C to protect his beloved girl. But Yulins question indeed make Yuqi puzzled about himself. After a while, Yuqi said, I think, I have feelings for Qiqi. We will get to know each other first. Its no use thinking too much now. Its your business. You make the decision. Yuqi was a bit relived to get Yulins support. By the way, Anna cant know this now. Yuqi added. Yulin said, I know. And youd better take care of this thing before wee back. Or she will freak out when she finds out about it. Speaking of Anna, Yuqi felt a headache. She will not be happy to see me approaching Qiqi, like Chuxue. Do not care about what others say. Make your decision and go for it. Do not fail yourself. Hearing Yulins words, Yuqi smiled and said, Thanks. Hey, its hypocritical of you to say thanks to me. Maybe, but it expresses my feelings perfectly now. And by the way, theres something wrong with Qiqi and she cannot answer her calls. Can you find a way to stop Anna from calling Qiqi? Okay. The two finished talking and Yuqi headed back to the patient room. Then by the door, he saw Chuxue. Why are youing out? Chuxue lowered her lead and said gently, The therapist is inside. I cant bear to see the scene, besides, I am not supposed to disturb them when they are doing the treatment. Ie out for some fresh air. Its indeed torturing to see such a positive girl being treated for being frustrated. Yuqi felt the same way, too. He put his hands into his pocket and stared at the ground. Suddenly, Chuxue patted her own cheeks to cheer herself up. We cant be like this! Qiqi is inside fight hard against her disease, so we should cheer her on instead of moaning for her! She will be fine! We should be positive! Yuqi looked up at Chuxue andughed. Whatever you say. Its my first time to experience this. I need time to adapt to it! Oh by the way, I just had a talk with the doctor. He suggests Qiqi go home to recover, after all, home is more rxing than hospital. Yuqi nodded, Go to my ce then. Why your ce? First of all, Qiqi can not return to school, where there are unpleasant memories. Chuxue couldnt agree more. So she nodded. Second, Qiqi has been to my ce twice, so shes quite familiar with it. Twice? Chuxue squinted and grabbed Yuqis cor, You said once! Yuqi Mu, what on earth did you do to Qiqi? Yuqi arranged his cor and said calmly, Its not like what you think. She was only having a rest there. We did nothing. Chuxue looked at Yuqi in disbelief, Its ironic, with you saying the words. Yuqi patted his chest and said seriously, Thats because you hold prejudice against me. People think I am a yboy but I am a devoted guy. Normal as Yuqi seemed, Chuxue stillughed. Yuqi, quit saying this kind of words! Or Ill have to see a therapist, too! But I am warning you here, youd better be telling the truth that you did not touch Qiqi, or Ill kick your a*s real hard! Dont worry. You wont have the chance to kick my a*s. Anyway, you have to both work and take care of Qiqi. Can you handle it alone? Yuqi lifted his chin and said, Hey, I have you! You dont have toe to the hospital everyday! Juste to my ce directly. Chuxue frowned, not expecting Yuqi should make arrangement for her. Thats your n huh? Youve got a better idea? Chuxue was about to say something when suddenly the door of the patient room was open. It seemed that the therapy was over. Seeing the doctor, Yuqi hurriedly asked, How is it going? The doctor seemed serious, Its only the first treatment.. she doesnt want to cooperate. Lets take it slow. The therapy did go well. Seeing the two all frowned, the doctor said, Dont be frustrated. I can see that the patient is a strong girl. She is only temporarily weak. Be with her to let her feel loved, and shell recover soon. Okay, we will. I have instructed the nurse about the medicine she needs to take. The nurse will instruct the patient. Okay, thank you doctor. You are wee. As soon as the doctor left, Yuqi and Chuxue entered the patient room. Qiqi was sitting there like a while ago. She did not move at all. Then the two sighed lightly. Chuxue said, Ill go to her school to pack her things up, then Ill send them to your ce. Yuqi was puzzled, No need, we can buy new things for her. You said she needs to be around the things shes familiar with. I think Qiqi would like to her her own thing around her. Its helpful. Yuqi nodded and said nothing else. While Yuqi was walking Chuxue to the parking lot, they saw someone familiar in the elevator. Looking at the two person in front of her, Chuxue was surprised, then she said, Sister Yiyao? Yiyao Duan and Jingyan Ye did not expect to see them here, either. Jingyan raised his brow and asked, why are you here? Yuqi and Chuxue looked at each other and said, Well, we can tell you, but you cant tell Anna. Okay. Qiqi is in hospital receiving treatment. Yiyao frowned, What happened? Yuqi told her about the whole story and Yiyao started to frown. These students need to be taught a lesson! Yiyao said angrily and loudly. Jingyan hurriedly held her hand and said, Do not get angry. The doctor said you cant get angry. Jingyans behavior made Chuxue nervous. Chuxue started to guess the reason why Yiyao and Jingyan were in the hospital. Should they be Chuxue started to get anxious. Seeing Yiyao and Jingyan had no intention to exin at all, she asked, Sister Yiyao, why are you here? Hearing this, Yiyao put on a light and happy smile. Then she covered her belly with her hands. Having noticed what Yiyao did, Chuxue was surprised at first, then she started to get excited. Are you Jingyan smiled and nodded, We wanted to tell you some other time. But since you are here, well, I can just tell you in advance. Yiyaos pregnant. Yiyao covered her mouth with her both hands and stared her eyes round. She was overjoyed. Oh Mine! This is great news! Congrattions to you, sister Yiyao! The previous abortion had a great effect on Yiyao. So she did not expect herself to be a mother again so soon. She was so grateful for this. Hearing Chuxues words, Yiyao smiled sweetly, Thanks. Mom and dad will be happy to hear it! Chuxue said. You and Zhao Nangong need to catch up with us! Yiyao said. Chuxue blushed immediately. She waved her hand, We still have a long way to go. Seeing the happy smiles on their faces, Yuqi smiled lightly, too. But that smile soon disappeared when he thought of Qiqi whos suffering alone in hospital. Ill go have a cigarette. Yuqi turned around and left. Watching Yiqis lonely figure, Yiyao asked, Whats the matter with him? Chuxue sighed, It seems that Qiqis matter has affected him greatly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He has something to do with it? Yes. Something has happened while you are resting these days. Chuxue said. Jingyan asked directly, Something happened between Yuqi and Qiqi? Chuxue had wanted to tell the whole story but she did not expect Jingyan to end the story so soon. She stuck out her thumb and said, My brothers got sharp eyes! He can see things through! Yiyao frowned, Is Yuqi serious to Qiqi? Chuxue rubbed her forehead, I had the same doubt. But ording to Yuqis behavior C he was so concerned about Qiqi, he must be serious! Jingyan said, You cant judge a person by his appearance. He may look like a yboy, but hes a devoted guy when he finds true love. Chuxue shrugged, Its shame we never get to see his inner world. He has been showing us that hes a yboy. It seems you are not quite in favor of their rtionship. Its a bit too early to call it a rtionship. lets wait for Qiqi to recover first. Yiyao was silent for a while then she said, I want to see her. Okay, I can take you there. Then Chuxue took Yiyao to Qiqis patient room while Jingyan went to find Yuqi. Yuqi was smoking, I know you dont smoke, so I wont offer you cigarette. And by the way, I forgot to congratte you. Jingyan leaned himself lightly against the railing and said, Youve never had a girl like Qiqi. What do you want to say? Jingyan turned around and looked at Yuqi, You are too different. Are you sure you can be happy together? I would like to take some time to get to know her. I feel happy andfortable when I am with her. I want to protect her so that she wont get bullied by others. This is love, I suppose. Anyway, my past has gone. You cant predict my future by judging my past. Am I right? Chapter 521: Chapter 521 Wicked Cuisine Hearing these words, Jingyan Ye smiled and shook his head. Indeed, as Chuxue Ye said, considering the rtionship between them, it would be too soon to talk about love. Maybe Yuqi Xiao would not have made such a hasty decision if no ident happened. Squinting at Jingyan Ye, Yuqi Xiao said, What, why did you look like that, dont you believe me? No, I believe you. Although Jingyan didnt say anything, Yuqi felt that Jingyan was perfunctory, he said with his jaw held high, The more you look down on our rtionship, the more I will stick to it, I will show you that I, Yuqi, am a serious man. Rtionship is for yourself to experience and digest, not for others to see, dont push yourself. From what youre saying, you also think that Qiqi and I are not going to work out? Jingyan smiled and said, Its just, so far, its all about you, did the girl say yes to you? This question made Yuqi speechless. Thats right, now its all Yuqis illusion, Qiqi still didnt know anything about his intention. When she came to her senses, would she agree to be his girlfriend? What if she refused him ? Thinking of this possibility, Yuqi immediately raised his voice as if someone poked his w, he said, Of course she will agree, who am I, it wont take me a second to let her fall in love with me, shes just a little girl. Hearing Yuqis brag, Jingyans lips curved in a smile, he said, Ill remember what youve said, I hope that when the dayes, it wouldnt be a p on your face. Dont worry, as long as I, Yuqi, decide to do something, I wont miss my target. Then, they talked about thepany and Yulin Xiao. After a while, they saw Chuxue Ye walking over with Yiyao Duan. Yuqi put out his cigarette immediately and said, Yiyao and Chuxue areing. Jingyan didnt want Yiyao to smell the smoke, so he took a few steps forward and reached out to put his arm around Yiyaos waist. He was a little worried, afraid that Yiyao would get emotional when she saw Qiqis condition. But so far, Yiyao was calmer than he expected. Although her face was a bit grim, she still looked calm. Yuqi asked Chuxue, Is Qiqi okay? The same as always. Ill go get some clothes for Anna first. Yiyao asked, Whose clothes are you going to bring? Qiqis. Im going to send her to stay with Yuqi for two days after shes discharged from the hospital, so Im heading to her school to pack some things that she needs.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yiyao and Jingyan looked at Yuqi with subtle expressions and said, So thats how it is. By the way, Yuqi promised me that he wouldnt touch Qiqi. Today you all be the witnesses, we must not let him deny it. Good. Yiyao smile subtly, then she looked at Chuxue and said, Since you are going to Qiqis school, Ill give you a ride, we are going the same way anyway. Chuxue nodded and said, Good, then Yuqi, remember to arrange for Qiqis matter in the hospital, lets all split up. Everyone went their own way, Yuqi returned to the ward alone. The nurse had just help Qiqi take the medicine, and when she looked up, she saw Yuqis figure. The nurse was fascinated by Yuqis handsome face, she stared at him without speaking for a long time. Although Yuqi has been already used to womens gaze, but now hes really not in the mood to flirt with others, so he asked coldly, What? The look in Yuqis eyes was so domineering that the nurse was frightened and chilled all over her body, so she turned her head, not daring to look at Yuqi again. This was really strange, such a horrible person, how did she feel hes friendly just now? The nurse shook her head and said with a shivering voice, No, nothing. Go out if youre done here, dont disturb the patients rest. Yes yes! The nurse finished speaking and walked out hurriedly, as if she was hiding from some gue. The room became quiet, Yuqi walked to Qiqis bed. He took out a diet that he had just bought. Open the lid, the fragrance filled the ward immediately. If Qiqi was awake, she would have yelled to taste it. But now Bitterness curled Yuqis mouth, he shook his head and murmured, I know you are a meat-eating person, but the doctor said, you need to eat something nd now. This time, just fill your stomach first, next time I will cook for you personally, I promise youll like it. Yuqi opened the lunch box and waved it in front of Qiqis nose deliberately to make sure she could smell it. But Qiqi didnt show any reaction, she still looked nk. When Yuqi brought the rice to her mouth, she took a bite. She wouldnt say anything if shes still hungry, and she wouldnt speak when she felt full. Seeing her acting like this, Yuqi was heartbroken. He told himself to take his time, but he couldnt help be impatient in his heart. He didnt want to see such a good girl ending up like this, he must help Qiqi recover as soon as possible. Looking at those suitcases in front of him, Yuqi looked at Chuxue speechlessly and said, Can you exin to me what this means? Chuxue sat there, drinking her tea slowly, while Zhao Nangong looked helpless beside her. Im here to take care of Qiqi. You can take care of her as you like, but why do you bring all your luggages here? Putting down the cup of tea, Chuxue put on a serious look, she said, Ive been thinking, its too tiring for me to go back and forth between my home and here, so I thought, why not live here? Its convenient for me, and I can apany Qiqi. Yuqi folded his arms, raised his eyebrows and asked, Is that so? If you have to ask, Ill admit it. Lets say, I am not at ease to send a beautiful girl to the embrace of a cunning fox. What if one day the fox gets hungry and swallows her at night? Im not that hungry. Chuxue looked incredulous, she said, Yeah, you are not hungry now, whatever you like to say. Yuqi was speechless, he looked at Chuxue and asked, Zhao Nangong, whats wrong with Chuxuetely, whats in her little brain? Zhao Nangong shrugged his shoulders, indicating that there was nothing he could do. Dont ask Zhao Nangong, he supports my decision. If youre afraid that I wont be able to take care of Qiqi, I can have Zhao Nangong When Yuqi heard this, he interrupted Chuxues words hastily and said, Okay, stop it, I agree. Raising her eyebrows proudly, Chuxue said, Why dont you just agree with me earlier, youre wasting my time. Then Ill go pack my luggage. After saying that, Chuxue carried her suitcase and went to the room. Yuqi scratched his forehead with his fingers, frowned at Zhao Nangong and asked, Hey, do you often match wits with her, it feels like she has been smartertely. She is a member of the Ye family, she is not stupid at all. When Yuqi heard this, he smiled and said, Why do I feel that you are insinuating something by saying that? Dont make a wild guess, I just say it thoughtlessly. Im going to go see if theres anything I can help with Chuxue. Yuqis sight followed Zhao Nangong, he squinted his eyes and suddenly sighed. It seemed that the days ahead would be hard for him to bear. The next day. Yuqi had not yet awaken when he was woken up by the sound of nking. He took the clock to see, it was still early, what the hell was she doing? He sat up when hes so sleepy with his eyes half closed, then he walked out of his room to check on where the sound was nking. Yet he saw Chuxue was messing with something in front of a pot with flour on her face. Yuqi leaned against the door, he said in a helpless voice, Miss, what are you doing here? Cant you see? Im making the breakfast. Yuqi looked around at the disfigured kitchen and asked with a frown, Are you making a breakfast, or tearing down the kitchen? Chuxue looked impatient and said, Gee, dont be so calcting about the details, breakfast will be ready soon, and it will definitely amaze you. I dont expect your breakfast to be stunning, just please dont make it a shock. Yuqi walked out of the kitchen, hes totally awake now, so he made himself a cup of coffee, sitting outside the kitchen to watch Chuxue, lest something happen to his kitchen. About a quarter of an hourter, Chuxue beckoned to Yuqi and said with a smile, Its time to eat. At this moment, Chuxues face was covered by stains, yet she smiled brightly and her eyes shone like a crystal gem. Yuqi took a deep breath and suddenly, he had a feeling of being executed soon. And his serious expression made Chuxue unsatisfied. I worked so hard to prepare the breakfast, why do you act like youre going to get yourself killed? My reaction? I feel like Im ab rat now. Ridiculous, whichb rat can win such a good treat, with me, Miss Ye, cooking for you to eat, just chuckle in your heart! Yuqi couldnt win the squabble with Chuxue, so he didnt pick up the fight again. He walked to the table, wanting to experience Chef Chuxues craft. But after seeing the food on the table, Yuqi suddenly fell silent. But Chuxue spoke like shes presenting her treasure, How about it, is it appealing in taste, aroma and appearance? Taste and aroma? Appealing? Why didnt Yuqi see any of them? He used chopsticks to pick up a piece of dark stuff, Yuqi resisted his desire to vomit and asked, This is what you called amazing? Dont look at this scrambled egg of bad presence, I added sea cucumber, beef, raisins, cereals, oh, and carrots in it,prehensive nutrition! Just listening to Chuxues description, Yuqi felt he would get poisoned. If anyone dared to eat this, he must be a warrior. Seeing that Yuqi was about to roll his eyes, Chuxue said hurriedly, Hey, you dont have the right to speak without tasting it first, just try it. Saying that, Chuxue handed the te to Yuqi, indicating that Yuqi should eat it now. Yuqi took a step back immediately and kept a certain distance from that thing and said, I refuse to eat it. The food that she prepared carefully was rejected, Chuxue snorted coldly, Gee, you are so stupid that you dont know to enjoy good stuff. Alright then, Ill go to feed Qiqi. When Yuqi heard this, he grabbed Chuxues cor immediately and warned her, Dont you poison Qiqi with this kind of shitty stuff! Hey, watch yournguage, you dont know how to appreciate delicious food, and you dont let me find like-minded people? Get out of my way, maybe Qiqi likes my cooking! I said no! You Chuxue was about to say something when the phone in Yuqis room suddenly rang. Hey, your phone is ringing. Yuqi reached out and pointed at Chuxue, warning, Remember what I said, dont feed it to Qiqi! After saying that, Yuqi walked back to the room hastily. Looking at Yuqis back, Chuxue made a face at him and said, Humph, why cant I feed her when you say no, who needs to listen to you! After she said that, Chuxue turned around and went to Qiqis room. Qiqi, this is my special breakfast for you, its nutritious,e and try it! After the phone call, Yuqi returned to the dining room, but he found that the wicked cuisine was not at the table, then his face sank and he walked towards Qiqis room quickly. This stupid girl, he had told her not to feed Qiqi, but she didnt listen. If Qiqi got poisoned, he would definitely be mad at Chuxue! The more he thought about it, the more impatient he became, Yuqi walked to Qiqis room and opened the door. Seeing the scene in front of him, Yuqi felt his heart tensed up. He saw Qiqi sitting at the table with her head down, its unable to see her face, while Chuxue was standing aside in shock, some food on the te had been spilled on the floor. He walked over quickly and asked, Whats going on? Chuxue raised her head to look at Yuqi, her lips moved but she didnt say anything. Her reaction made Yuqi be more anxious, he frowned and raised his voice, asking, Whats going on, tell me! Just now, Qiqi cried. She cried?! Yuqi lifted Qiqis chin immediately, and sure enough, there were still teardrops on her face. Yuqi wiped her tears heartbrokenly, he asked, Nothing happened, howe shes crying? Chuxue was incredulous too, she said, I fed her for only once, then she cried, so I didnt dare to feed her again. Such a terrible food, you should know who eat it will cry. Ive told you not to feed Qiqi, why dont you listen! Yuqi was anxious and got up to dump the te of wicked cuisine into the trash bin. Chuxue looked very aggrieved and said, I I just want to help her gain some nutrition. After Chuxue said that, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something, she looked at Yuqi, shouted, Wait a minute! What did youe up with again? Chuxue snatched the te over and said seriously, I remember the psychologist said that being able to make Qiqi cry out is also a way to help her recover. Yuqi nted his eyes at Chuxue, asked, What do you mean? Maybe if you continue to feed her, Qiqi will feel that she cant take it anymore and cry it out loud, then she will be fine! Chuxues suggestion made Yuqi speechless. Chuxue, are you out of your mind! Feed her some more, what if Qiqi hasnt been cured but also been poisoned by your cooking! Chuxue got mad, she said angrily, Yuqi, watch yournguage, I did it for Qiqis own good, why are you shouting at me! Yuqi, on the other hand, said, This is not helping her, it is obviously harming her! I really dont want to talk with you, dark-hearted man! Since shes unable tomunicate with Yuqi, Chuxue wanted to pack her things and left here. But when Chuxue was packing her bags, she found something wrong. Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Keep Going Eh, where was my steamed bread? She remembered that she had brought steamed bread, but she couldnt find it now. Could she have lost it somewhere?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuxue Ye looked around, and then saw an amazing thing just happen. Qiqi was eating that steamed bread!! Yuqi Mu and Chuxue looked at each other, with their eyes full of excitement. Qiqi was willing to eat thing by herself, which was definitely a good thing! Chuxue couldnt hide her excitement, so she leaned over Qiqi and said in a low voice, Qiqi, this steamed bread is not delicious. Youd better eat the food I made. With that, Chuxue took a wired food to Qiqi like presenting a gift, and Qiqi turned her head to another side. Although she could still not respond, obviously she was resisting. Chuxues food was despised, but she was still quite delighted. She looked up at Yuqi and said, Qiqi has responded! Thanks to you for making such a terrible food. Fighting poison with poison. Its all your credit! Yuqispliments made Chuxue twitch her mouth, When you praise others, can you put it another way? Yuqi was not in the mood to think about his words choices. At the moment, he stared at Qiqi with a bright emotion, Anyway, its a good thing. Well, then Ill keep up my efforts and make food that Qiqi doesnt like! Chuxue clenched her fist and cheered herself up. But Yuqi could not agree with her decision. He frowned and said, This time, its an ident. How can you continue to hurt Qiqi? Anyway, I dont want she gets hurt in any aspect. Since Yuqi said so, Chuxue shouldnt refute anything. She pursed her red lips and said, I didnt say I wanted to hurt her. However, after a while, the psychologist wille to treat Qiqi and we should talk about it with her. Maybe she will have better suggestions. After hearing so, the light shining in Yuqis eyes were more glorious. Two hourster, the psychologist appeared in Yuqis apartment as scheduled. Yuqi couldnt wait to tell the situation to the psychologist. After hearing what had happened, the psychologist pondered for a moment and gave her own opinion. Qiqi now is like hiding in her own small room. She doesnt care what we say or do outside her room. But miss Chuxue, with the food Qiqi didnt like, forced her to open a window and push out the food she didnt like. In the same way, we can continue to stimte her with things that Qiqi doesnt like, and let her get bored, and finallye out and fight against us. Of course, this kind of stimtion must be mild and cant use things she once cared about very much, otherwise, it will only make her protect herself more closely, which will be counterproductive. As Qiqis friends, you should know what Qiqi doesnt like, right? Chuxue nodded confidently and said, Yes, of course I know. Well, then you should think about it carefully. If you have any good suggestions, you can discuss with me, and then lets make the best choice to help Qiqi fight against the demons. Okay! Chuxue didnt expect that things could make progress so soon, so she was full of confidence and energy. After the psychologist left, she began to discuss with Yuqi. What do you think Qiqi doesnt like? After hearing this question, Yuqi was stunned and said, You said you know what Qiqi doesnt like before. Why do you ask me now? I.Im just responding to the psychologist casually, but Im sure you know it. Im sure its right to ask you. Yuqi shook his head and said, I dont know. After hearing his answer, Chuxue stared at him with her eyes widening roundly, and said, You told me that Qiqi is your girlfriend. How dont you even know this? Yuqi showed a helpless expression and said, Qiqi and I havent known each other for a long time. Its normal that I dont know such things. His words made Chuxue frown and murmured Oh, yes, the time you two meet is even not as long as Qiqi and I do. Although this was the fact, it did hurt Yuqi to some extent. Can we just talk about the matter and stop emphasizing the time? Chuxue had no time to pay attention to Yuqis ss heart. She twists her eyebrows to meditate. Suddenly, she looked at Yuqi with bright eyes and said, Hey, if we want to know what Qiqi doesnt like, we should ask Anna Xie. But Yuqi immediately rejected Chuxues suggestion. No, Anna doesnt know what happened to Qiqi yet. If she knows, she will finish her honeymoon ahead of time ande back as soon as possible. Sure enough, with the rtionship between Qiqi and Anna, Anna could possiblye back immediately. Chuxue thought for a while again and said, Then lets think of a way to not let Anna know the situation of Qiqi, but still get her words out. Yuqi also knew that this was a good idea, but he was not that optimistic. He said: Its too subtle. If you cant manage it well, Anna will find out. Chuxue patted her chest and said, Maybe theres a way. Let me try it. Since Chuxue made a promise, she went back to the room, thought hard for a while, and then decided to call Anna. After a deep breath, Chuxue dialed Annas number and made the phone call. Du.. It beeped several times, the phone was picked up. Hello, Anna, am I bothering you to call you at this time? After receiving the call from Chuxue, Anna was quite surprised and said, Not at all. I havent slept yet. It should be early in the morning where you are. As her eyeballs turned a circle, Chuxue said with a smile, Ah, Im baking cakes so I cant get upte and I want to chat with you. How are you doing over there? Its nice, but Ive been out for so long. I miss you all. Chuxue was afraid that Anna would change her itinerary and came back ahead of time, so she said, This is your honeymoon trip. Its only once in your life time. You must have fun. Dont think abouting back early because of missing us too much. Chuxues attitude was a little strange, but Anna didnt say much about it. She just answered with an Oh. By the way, I have something to ask you. Anna smiled and said, No need to be so polite with me. Just ask what you want to know. Chuxue pretended that she was very distressed and asked, Qiqi has been doing very well in the store recently. Seeing her working so hard, I want to buy a gift and reward her. But I dont know what Qiqi likes or dislikes. So I want to ask you about that. Well, as for the thing Qiqi likes, it is very simple, that is to eat. But its not memorable. I want to know something special. For example, what setbacks did Qiqi suffer before, what vor she hated, what little animals she didnt like, or which star she wasnt into The more Anna listened, the more strange she felt. She asked, Chuxue, what does this have to do with your gift? Of course, it has. I should understand these clearly, so as not to waste my kindness by giving something she doesnt like. Chuxue answered rightfully, Which made Anna some speechless. But Chuxues intention was good. Even though Anna felt strange, she could only answer truthfully. Qiqi is a very optimistic person and has no setbacks. Yes, it was precisely because Qiqi had no setback that she was hurt so deeply when she was isted and framed this time. As for the taste she doesnt like, well, she doesnt like the taste of coriander. This one needed to be written down in a notebook. She doesnt like crocodiles, animals with hard shells. I dont like rock music, I hate other people smoking, I cant stand other people picking their feet in front of her Anna said a lot randomly. When she finished, she found that Chuxue was silent in the phone. Anna asked with an embarrassing smile Am I talking too much? Writing down thest word in the notebook, Chuxue bit her pen cap and said, Not at all. Well, my cakes are ready. Im going to have a look. Lets talk next time. Anna, does Qiqi Before Anna finished her words, Chuxue had already hanged up the phone. Holding her cell phone, Anna frowned slightly. Whats going on over there? How did she feel that everyone had be so weird? Anna stared at her mobile phone in a daze. She didnt even notice Yulin Xiao walking to her. Yulin leaned over and kissed Ana on her lips. Anna was surprised, looked up and fell into his doting eyes. What are you thinking so seriously? Anna pursed her lower l*p, rubbed her mobile phone and said, Chuxue acted so strangely. Did she just call you? Yes, Chuxue asked a lot about Qiqi, and they were all old and strange questions. In addition when I think about the reaction of Qiqi two days ago, I feel very worried and I always feel something bad may happen. Otherwise, Id better call Qiqi. Not now. Qiqi should be sleeping soundly. If you call her suddenly, you cant solve any problem, but disturb Qiqis beautiful dream. Well, youre right. Seeing that Anna was worried, Yulin rubbed her hair and said, Dont worry, Yuqi and Chuxue are with Qiqi over there. They will protect Qiqi. Its you. Youre too nervous. Rx a bit. Wee out on holiday, but you are always depressed, which makes me feel like Im an unsessful husband. Trying to raise a smile, Anna said, Well, I will not worry too much anymore. Although she said so, Yulin knew that she would still keep thinking about Qiqi. And the best way to get Anna to divert her attention was to attract her mind with another message. By the way, I heard that Yiyao is pregnant. As soon as he told this to Anna, she immediately widened her eyes and said with a smile, Oh, really, its a good thing. Then we have to work hard on it. At the beginning, Anna didnt understand what the rtions between Yiyaos pregnancy and their hard working. Until Anna realized the lure and desire in Yulins eyes, she just turned around her head with red face. The shy look made Yulins eyes darken. He bent over and kissed Anna. Then he tried his best to make Annas brain nk, and her body seemed to be lying on a white cloud, floating and sinking. When Yuqi was dealing with the mail in the room, Chuxue came in with a small notebook. She lifted it up, and shook it in front of him, full of pride. Look what it is! Yuqi looked at Chuxue calmly, waiting for her to tell him the answer. Seeing Yuqi didnt want to cooperate with her, Chuxue angrily lowered her arm and said, Boring. Youre so boring. Yuqi was speechless. He leaned back on his chair and said, My time is very tight. Please tell me the main point. After sitting down at will, Chuxue turned over the notebook and said, it records all the weaknesses of Qiqi. With it, we can definitely help Qiqi to get out of her room and return to normal. After saying so, Chuxue felt the missing of that notebook in her hand. In the next moment it was in the hands of others. Looking back at Yuqi, Chuxue said discontentedly, Ah, how did you take it? Yuqi answered rightfully, I will decide what we will do, to avoid you doing too much to stimte Qiqi. Ha, are you kidding me? Thats what Ive been trying to get. Why should I give it to you? Moreover, my concern for Qiqi is no less than yours. I have a sense of propriety. Give me back quickly! Chuxue reached out her hand, but Yuqi patted her hand away. I dont believe you. Then I dont believe you, either. Hand over the stuff quickly. Its the fruit of mybor! Anyway, Ive taken it. You cant take it back. Ill pay you back when its done. Who wants your payback? I only want my own stuff. Give it to me quickly! No way! A*****e, scum! Whatever you say, I will never give it to you. With that, Yuqi got up and left. Looking at Yuqis back, Chuxue reluctantly murmured, You dont believe me? Will I harm Qiqi? You even want to take actions behind my back. You must have forgotten who organized the data. I have already recorded the content in my mind! Now, well see who can really help Qiqi! Yuqi had business in thepany today, so he went out early. As soon as he left, Chuxue mysteriously went to Qiqis room with a basket in her hand. There was a pair of coriander, scissors, and scallions in the basket. This was also the theme of Chuxue today C olfactory stimtion. Qiqi didnt like these vors. Maybe under the double stimtion, Qiqi could make some more reactions, which might also make Yuqi shut up and stop to look down upon Chuxues ability all the time. Thinking of Yuqis admired face, Chuxue smiled delightfully. Windows in Qiqis room was widely opened. In order to have good effect, Chuxue specially closed all the windows, then sat beside Qiqi and took out all the things in the basket. The pungent smell permeated the whole room instantly. Chuxue stared at Qiqi nervously to see her reaction. But Qiqi didnt look any different, just sitting there obediently and motionlessly. Was the taste not strong enough? Chuxue pursed her lower l*p, then took out the scissors and began to cut the scallions in front of Qiqi. The pungent taste made Chuxue start to shed tears. Since her eyes were full of tears, Chuxue couldnt observe Qiqi clearly. Raising a hand to wipe down tears, Chuxue began to suffer from fiery pain in her eyes all of a sudden before she was about to say something. Chapter 523: Chapter 523 A Suprising Result Damn, the scallion sauce was sshed in her eyes. Chuxue thought she was really stupid and then quickly went to the bathroom to wash her eyes. However, the next moment, she was stripped over by the basket and fell, thus she could only held herself by her hands. Unfortunately, the scissors were putting down there and she was hurt. It hurts! Since she couldnt see clearly and her hand was bleeding, she could only yell loudly. At this moment, Yuqi Mu was about to take some documents from the apartment, as soon as he walked in, he heard the yell and quickly narrowed his eyes and rushed in. At first, he smelled the pungent odor and then saw Chuxue who was in a mess, immediately he knew what had happened. She was really a stupid woman. After taking a look of her hand, Yuqi Mu went to find the medicine chest. However, Chuxue just held him and sobbed, My eyes hurt, deal this first. At this moment, Chuxues eyes were already red and swollen, she couldnt even open her eyes. Yuqi Mu was really speechless, so he took Chuxue to the bathroom and help her clean her eyes, and then fetch the medicine box and wrapped her hands. Its painful! Yuqi Mu acted rudely which made Chuxue very painful. After disinfection, Yuqi Mu wanted to patched up her hands. However, he didnt know how to do that and the wound wasrger. Chuxue suppressed the pain and asked, Do you know how to do that? Its bleeding! Yuqi Mu frowned and said seriously, I havent learned either, just give me some time. Even if youre not professional, you cant do this. You just want to drive me away and stay with Qiqi alone. He was nervous and didnt wrap it well. Sweats could be seen all over his forehead, then he said, The gauze is not enough, Ill go get some more. Obviously, he didnt know how to wrap at all. By the time he understood, she had already died. Chuxue was pessimistic, she felt that she was likely to die here. Just at this moment, someone sat opposite her and quickly patched up her hands skillfully. Such decisive and fluent process really shocked Chuxue. Qiqi After doing this, Qiqi sat on the chair with her head lowered, like a statue. Seeing this, Chuxue thought she had a illusion. Just when Chuxue was stunned, Yuqi Mu came in. Seeing that the hands were wrapped up, Yuqi Mu frowned and said, Since you can bandage yourself, why do you ask me? Are you teasing me? Hearing this, Chuxue turned to look at him and said, Are you stupid? If I really know how to bandage, why do I ask you to do that? Its painful. Then Yuqi Mu felt stunned and asked, What do you mean? Then Chuxue hinted him to look at Qiqi. Yuqi Mu immediately got it and held Qiqis hands, Can you see me? Have you recovered? Just tell me please. Dont talking nonsense, I guess its because I was too noisy, she just wanted me to keep quiet. Yuqi Mu didnt trust Chuxue, so he waved his hand in front of Qiqi, however, there was response. s! Yuqi Mu sighed in desperation. Chuxue held his head with the uninjured hand, and after pondering for a while, she said, I think Qiqi acts better when you are not here. Yuqi Mu was already in a bad mood, after hearing Chuxues words, he was more furious. This is a coincidence and means nothing! Yuqi Mu was frustrated, however, Chuxue didnt change her mind. She stared at Yuqi Mu and asked with her eyebrows raised, Could it be that you are the one that she cares most. If so, perhaps you can be the medicine to stimte Qiqi. Maybe theres a good result. What do you mean? Well, I just want you to get injured and then she will be worried and walked out the room. The more Chuxue thought about it, the happier she became, she thought it was a feasible idea and took the scissors and stared at Yuqi Mu. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu frown and asked, What are you doing? Chuxue shook the scissors and smiled badly, Come on, I wont hurt you. This time, Yuqi Mu finally figured out Chuxues intention, and he frowned and yelled, You must be crazy! Then he ran away. Chuxue followed him and said, Dont say that, I just want you to have a small wound, and then its your turn to convince Qiqi. Its not what you said. You say you like Qiqi, but you dont dare to do this. You are a hypocrite. Just put the scissors down, Ill figure out the ways. So yo dont trust me? Dont worry, since I had experienced that, I wont hurt you. Then she smiled evilly and waved the scissors in her hands. You are noisy! Just when they were quarreling, a faint voice was heard and really shocked them. Then Yuqi Mu turned to look at Qiqi with amazement in his eyes. Chuxue rushed to Qiqi said excitedly, We really worry about you. You finally want to talk to us. Chuxue wanted to say more, but Yuqi Mu immediately drove her aside and said, Qiqi, look at me, do you still know who I am? Then Qiqi moved a bit. She seemed to look at Yuqi Mu, but she had nk stares. Do you know how much I hate you? Since she hadnt spoken for too long, her voice was hoarse, which made people feel hurt. Yuqi Mu wanted to say something, but Chuxue stopped him and gestured him to keep silent. It seemed that Qiqi was struck in her own memory. So they could do nothing but to listen. I did nothing, but I was misunderstood. They humiliated me and took my honor. Its not fair! I studied hard and worked hard to make my future bright, why should I endure this for such a ridiculous reason? And those who mocked me, they knew nothing about the truth, why do they act like that? Im so tired, I cant bear this, what can I do? Then Qiqi stared crying sadly, even her voice was hoarse. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu felt painful, he held her into his arms and wanted tofort her. Chuxue was also very sad, Qiqi was really very brave, how could she endure those abuses and scold? After a while, Qiqi stopped crying and wiped her tears as before. Feeling that she calmed down, Yuqi Mu started to help her wipe the tears as well. Such soft movement made Qiqi rxed and slowly open her eyes. She was like a pure baby. Then she stared at Yuqi Mu and said, Yuqi Mu? Hearing his name, Yuqi Mu felt very fortunate, he was really happy at this moment. He held Qiqis hands carefully, as if he was afraid to scare her, then he said, Its me. Then Qiqi looked up at Chuxue, seeing that her eyes were red, she asked, Chuxue why are you crying, is someone bullying you? Hearing this, Chuxue quickly shook her head and smiled, No, its because the smell here is too smoky. Qiqi took a deep breath, and then immediately frowned, You are right, I dont like the smell. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu hugged Qiqi tightly. It was until this moment that he knew Qiqi was back. But Qiqi felt shy and quickly pushed him away. What are you doing? This will scare Qiqi! Even if Yuqi Mu missed her, he shouldnt do this, what if Qiqi was scared again? Qiqi felt a bit embarrassed, she thought Yuqi Mu and Chuxue act weird today. After looking around, she was surprised, Why am I here? Chuxue stared at Qiqi and asked, Qiqi, dont you remember the things happened before? Well, I feel like dreaming and I dont know whether its true or not. Then just tell me. Qiqi tried to recall and said, A notice was ced in the schools bulletin board, which said I was disqualified to get the award, and I was med in public.. The more Qiqi said, the clearer her brain became, and the paler her face was. She looked at Chuxue and asked sadly, Its true and not a dream, right? Chuxue quickly exined, I know you are very aggrieved. But everything is fine now, weve already find the mastermind, those who ndered you had already been arrested. Hearing this, Qiqi was stunned and asked, You mean monitor and the man in sses are detained? Yuqi Mu was very furious about that and he said angrily, Of course, they have to pay a huge price. Well, dont be a wet nket, since Qiqi has recovered, what about eating some delicious food to celebrate! Qiqi thought she should have say something. But actually, since she felt very depressed, she didnt want to speak for them. They deserved this. Since someone was willing to handle this trouble, she was happy and wanted to rx. All she enjoyed was tranquility now. Chuxue poured a ss of water for Qiqi, after taking a sip, Qiqi thought about something and asked, So how did I get here? Then Chuxue and Yuqi Mu stared at each other, Chuxue thought they should tell her the truth. You were shaken up and struck into your own world, which really worried us. Fortunately, you are fine now, or we dont know what to do. Huh? Qiqi didnt expect herself to act this that, she was a bit embarrassed. Well, you are taking care of me these days right? Of course. Qiqi scratched her head and said, Thanks a lot. Dont be polite, since you are fine now, it means nothing. In order to take good care of you, I learned many things including cooking. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu rolled up his eyes, how dare she to say that? It was funny. Of course Chuxue didnt think like that, it was not dark cuisine! If wasnt for those dishes, they wouldnt find ways to stimte Qiqi.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She really done something good. While Chuxue was boasting, Qiqi said, I remember, when I was unconscious, someone fed me strange and weird things. Hearing this, Chuxue stopped smiling. Strange things? Could it be that someone had fed me shit? Hearing this, Chuxue was really very embarrassed. However, Yuqi Mu couldnt help butughed loudly. Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Im Here to Help You Seeing this, Qiqi felt weird. Chuxue was very embarrassed, she patted Qiqis shoulder and gritted her teeth, then she said, Since you are not fully recovered, Ill just forgive you. Yuqi Mu didnt want to continue the topic, so he said, Well, lets get down to business, Ill ask the psychologist toe now and do a full examination to Qiqi. After the examination, the psychologist smiled relieved. All indicators are good, Qiqi, you are really a brave girl. Such praise made Qiqi blush slightly and said, Brave? I thought you would think I am weak. How could it be? Everyone encounters their difficulties, you just need time to break it. Now, you do a great job. Not every one can do that. Hearing this, Qiqi smiled coyly, she was a bit embarrassed and proud. Besides, you are so lucky to have such good friends, theyve helped you a lot. A friend in need is a friend indeed. After looking at Chuxue and Yuqi Mu, Qiqi suddenly felt that the world had be warmer. Chuxue held Qiqis hands with her moist eyes, however, she smiled brightly. Then Qiqi stared at Yuqi Mu, she felt that something was different, she was nervous and quickly withdrew her sight. Well, since youre fine, Im relieved. But remember to take the medicine for another two weeks,municate with your friends if anything happens. Qiqi smiled and nodded, Got it. Then take a good rest, Ill go back first. Yuqi Mu personally sent the psychologist to the door.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Qiqi felt rxed when Yuqi Mu was not here. She didnt know what had happened, a sense of oppression made her very nervous, as if something had changed. Chuxue sat beside Qiqi and helped her peel oranges, at the same time, she told Qiqi all the things happened recently. After hearing this, Qiqi said sincerely, Thank you. However, this made Chuxue even more guilty, so she quickly said, Dont say that, its all our fault, if we could know this earlier, you wouldnt act like that. Anna doesnt know this yet, she would me us if she know. No, its because Im weak, Im already grateful to have you to help me. Then Yuqi Mu walked back, seeing that they were chatting, he asked, What are you talking about? Qiqi is expressing her thanks. Chuxue ate an orange and suddenly narrowed her eyes, then she said in a yful manner, Seriously, if you really want to thank us, just marry Yuqi Mu. When hearing this, Yuqi Mu quickly stared at Qiqi. However, Qiqi just ignored this and said, Dont tease me, since Im fine now, its time to go back to school, Ill go back to pack my luggageter. Hearing this, Chuxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Yuqi Mu, wanting to see his reactions. Yuqi Mu was silent for a moment and asked, You dont seem to have many sses the next semester, right? Qiqi nodded and said, Well, I have to focus more on the post-graduate exam. Actually, you can just live here so that you dont need to go to the library. The implication of these words was already obvious, Chuxue wanted to know Qiqis answer. However, Qiqi didnt get it and waved her hand and then said politely, No, its fine for me to study in the school. Thats more suitable for me. But people will interrupt you, just like your monitor. Hearing this, Qiqi thought in her heart, You will also affect me here. Yuqi Mus invitation made Qiqi a bit annoyed. Chuxue should suppose to help her for she didnt like Yuqi Mu, why did she keep quiet? Qiqi was confused and pursed her lips, then she said in a shy manner, Its not convenient, I can live with Yuqi Mu. Hearing this, Chuxue smiled yfully and said, Then you mean you can live her alone, right? Then Chuxue turned to look at Yuqi Mu and said, Leave here to Qiqi. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu red at Chuxue with a fierce expression. Then Chuxue spit out her tongue and thought that Yuqi Mu was really annoyed. Feeling that the atmosphere was even more embarrassed, Qiqi wanted to leave here now. Well, Ill pack my luggage first. Just at this moment, Yuqi Mu suddenly asked her, Qiqi! Qiqi looked back in a shy manner, which made people want to protect her. Although no one dares to spread gossip again, but since youve just recovered, youd better rest more. Our efforts are all in vain if something happens again. Then your study will be affected, what do you think, Chuxue? Chuxue was just watching beside, she was a bit confused when hearing her name and quickly smiled, Yuqi Mu is right, just stay here for a few more days, Ill apany you. However, hearing this, Yuqi Mu was dissatisfied. Why do you stay? Shes already recovered. However, Chuxue rebutted, You said she has to rest for more days, of course, someone need to take care of her. Do you have other meaning? Yuqi Mu looked at her and gritted his teeth, No, just do as what you said. Good. Chuxue raised her eyebrows, and then held Qiqis arms and walked out together. Looking at their backs, Yuqi Mu felt Chuxue was not his friend. He was really stupid! How could ask Chuxue to live here at first. She had been interrupted his n, when could Qiqi be his girlfriend? He should talk to Chuxue and stopped her. Thus he narrowed his eyes and followed them. After taking the medicine, Qiqi went back to rest. Chuxue was about to continue her dark cuisine, then Yuqi Mu stopped her. Seeing that he looked unfriendly, Chuxue teased, I thought you were going to express you love to her. And then you can tease me. Im not that stupid. Chuxue quickly shook her head and said, Dont think like that, I just want to witness your love. Things shouldnt be that boring, if there is someone who can share your joy, thats meaningful. Of course, Yuqi Mu wouldnt be fooled, Thanks, I dont need that. Qiqi needs it, trust me, girls really care about that. Trust you? Dont talking nonsense! Yuqi Mu said bluntly, She must be my girlfriend, dont y tricks. Chuxue continued to y dumb and said, What are you talking about? I wish her happy, but the premise is that you are the one that can make her happy, or Ill definitely drive you away. Please remember one thing, this is my home, Im the owner. Well, thats fine, I can go with Qiqi. Chuxue wanted to bring Qiqi away, which really made Yuqi Mu confused, so he asked, Why cant you just bless us? I want but I think you cant be together. Why do think like this? I dont even tell her my feeling. After putting down the recipe, Chuxue said mysteriously, Dont you notice that she is avoiding you? She acts like this before you express your love, so how will she act if she know? She would have dug a hole and buried herself. Yuqi Mu didnt agree with what she said, She is shy. Nothing would change even if I leave. No, you are interrupting us. Chuxue shook her head and pretended to be hurt, You are really indifferent. How can you say that since we are rtives? Yuqi Mu still acted indifferent and said, This is the truth. Ive already called Zhao, he will drive you home, go and pack your luggage. However, Chuxue snorted coldly and didnt care at all, then she rebutted, Sorry, I just called him to bring his luggage here as well. Yuqi Mu was helpless, he didnt know how to do with her. He treated her nice enough, but she wasnt satisfied. Yuqi Mu sighed helplessly and begged her, Chuxue, just leave space for us please. However, Chuxue still acted innocent and said, You misunderstand me, I just want to help you. Well, I dont think so. Be careful and youll know one day. Chuxue smiled sweetly and Yuqi Mu and then asked, By the way, what would you like to eat tonight, stewed seaweed with walnuts or roasted pigs feet with dragon fruit? The names made Yuqi Mu felt disgusted and he asked with a frown, Can we eat that? Of course, its good. Thats the essence I learned from dozens of recipes! Well, then Id rather abandon them. You dont understand. I know Qiqi will like this. Yuqi Mu felt painful when thinking that she wanted Qiqi to eat her dark cuisine, the next moment, he thought maybe it was a good idea to drive her away. Thus, he pursed and said to Chuxue, Since you are confident, just try and show us your skill. Then he left. Chuxue looked at his back and murmured with her eye browns raised, He acts strange. At dinner. Faced with a table of delicacies, Qiqi suddenly had no appetite. She liked each of the ingredients, however, when they cooked together, they were like poisons. However, Chuxue was very enthusiastic and invited her to have a try, Qiqi, since you have to rest more and study, eat more. That, Ill eat this cucumber. While saying, she took a bite, however the next moment, she felt disgusted and said, Thats not a cucumber She quickly spit out the things in her mouth, it was really a torture to her, so she asked, What is this? Its bitter, sweet and salty. This is fried apple with mangosteen, dont you like it? Seeing that Chuxue looked at her sincerely, she didnt want her to feel frustrated. However, she couldnt eat that as well. Just when she was thinking a method, someone dumped the dish into the trash without hesitation. Yuqi Mu, are you crazy? Ive cooked so hard! Chuxue was frantic, she roared at Yuqi Mu and wanted to tear him apart. However, Yuqi Mu was calm and said, Since we are tired today, we should eat some delicious food and not your dark cuisine. Qiqi, lets go, Ill take you to the restaurant. Then he took Qiqi away, and Qiqi just follow him obediently. Obviously, she didnt want to eat those disgusted food made by Chuxue. But Qiqi was worried about Chuxue, so she said to, We shouldnt leave her there, just bring her with us. Yuqi Mu refused directly and said, She must be angry now, let her calm down alone first. But Before Qiqi could finish her words, she was shoved into the car, then Yuqi Mu helped her fasten the seat belt and then he drove away. Chuxue, who was still up there, watched the whole process. Chapter 525: Chapter 525 A Failed Confession of Love They left in a hurry and could only eat in a simple restaurant. Although the dishes were normal, they were much more delicious than those dark cuisine made by Chuxue. Qiqi was satisfied and ate all the food quickly, then she leaned on the seat in a rxing manner, just like a cat. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu thought she was cute and he enjoyed such warm atmosphere. Those past experiences made current time more precious. After feeling Yuqi Mus gaze, Qiqi felt a bit embarrassed and quickly sat straight and touched her face, Is my face dirty? No. Then why do you look at me like that? Because you look more delicious. What? Yuqi Mu didnt expect himself to say this, he felt annoyed and embarrassed. However, since he was good at hiding his emotions, nobody could feel his weirdness. He smiled casually and looked at Qiqi, then he said in a yful manner, Sorry, Chuxues dark cuisine is really horrible, everything looks delicious to me now. Hearing this, Qiqi was relieved. Then she felt confused and said, Chuxue is good at making desserts, why cant she cook well? Thats normal, she is a quirky girl. Unfortunately, we have to endure that, she will be angry if we have any questions. She must be very furious now since weve left her there alone. This was also Qiqi worried most, she didnt know how to exin to her andforted her. Looking at Qiqis expression, Yuqi Mu knew what she was thinking. Since she had already believed him, he started to continue his n, Seriously, we dont need her to help us, maybe she makes dark cuisine for she has spare time, just ask her to go home and wed feel better. After saying this, Yuqi Mu stared at Qiqi, wanting to know her answer. As long as she agreed, he had the excuse to drive Chuxue away. However, after pondering for a while, Qiqi didnt answer him directly but said, Its up to Chuxue, we cant intervene her choice, she must by very angry now for we had left her alone. Wed better bring some food back and apologize to her. Qiqi called the waiter and ordered something that Chuxue loved, and then packed them away. Yuqi Mu knew that instead of pleasing herself, she wanted Chuxue to be happy. He felt very upset and made up his mind that he would never give Chuxue another chance to cook again. When they returned to the apartment, Chuxue hid herself in the room, Qiqi knocked the door and keptforting her. Chuxue, we bring your favorite food,e out to have a try please. I was wrong, please forgive me, dont be upset. How can you forgive me? Although, Qiqi said a lot, there was no response. Then she looked at Yuqi Mu and acted very anxious. She didnt know what to do. However, Yuqi Mu held her hands and said, Just let her stay, I have something to talk to you. Come with me please. Can you say itter? No, its very important, I have to say now. However, all Qiqi cared now was Chuxue, other things meant nothing to her now. Since Yuqi Mu looked so serious, she could only listen to him first. However, as soon as she turned around, Chuxue opened the door. Hearing this voice, Yuqi Mu snorted. She was really good at performing, as long as there was gossip, she stopped acting. Seeing this, Qiqi was happy. She quickly held Chuxues arms and said with a smile, Chuxue, are you hungry? Ive brought some delicious food to you. However, Chuxue still acted unhappy and said indifferently, I have no appetite since you dont like my food. Well, just stay in your room then. Before Qiqi could say anything, Yuqi Mu said first. Hearing this, Qiqi frowned and gestured him to keep quiet. Qiqi was very anxious, Yuqi Mu thought she was cute and then directly caressed her face. Such ambiguous and intimate behavior made Qiqi stunned, then she blushed. Seeing this, Chuxue was very angry. Yuqi Mu didnt think of her at all! Since he acted like this, she wouldnt help him. Thus, Chuxue just held Qiqis hands and said with a smile, Im afraid to let you feel disappointed, Yuqi Mu. Come with me to have a try of the food you brought Qiqi, I have something to talk to you. Saying this, Chuxue took Qiqi away. Qiqi smiled apologetically at Yuqi Mu and said, Sorry, Ille back to talk to youter. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu looked angry and them followed them to the dining hall. Chuxue didnt feel surprised to see Yuqi Mu. However, she said directly, What are you doing here, do you want to join us? Im here to protect Qiqi, lest you poison her. Humph, I wont do those food anymore. Hearing this, Qiqi sighed with relief and smiled brightly. Then she opened the lunchbox and said, Of course we cant let you do those dirty works, just wait here for the delicious food. Chuxue took a bite and pretended to be dissatisfied and said, Its normal. Qiqi wanted to eat such so-called normal food as well. However, since she wasforting Chuxue, she just echoed her. Chuxue took a glimpse of Yuqi Mu and felt his anger. It was the time for him to be angry. Chuxue smiled yfully and asked, Qiqi, is there anyone you like in the school? The sudden change made Qiqi a bit stunned and she shook her head and said, No. Why? There are many handsome boys in your school, we all know that. Besides, there are so many types of them, none of them can attract you? Under Yuqi Mus stare, Qiqiughed and said, There are indeed many handsome boys, but they have nothing to do with me. However, it was not what Chuxue wanted to hear, so she continued, We can just enjoy their handsome faces. Hearing this, Qiqi thought a while and nodded, In that case, there are really a few boys who attract me. Then the atmosphere was suddenly frozen. A few? Yuqi Mu asked with a smirk, then the atmosphere became even more weird. Qiqi was very nervous, however, Chuxue rolled up her eyes and continued, Its only a few, dont say that okay? Compared with me, this means nothing, keep saying Qiqi. Which type attracts you more? Well, I like those who can y a musical instrument, especially the guitar. Its awesome. Really? Yes, and those who can sing as well. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu said weakly, Actually, I can y the piano. However, since Chuxue and Qiqi had a excited chat now, they just ignored Yuqi Mus words. I know, you mean that the singer in the school right? Those who look depressed and make you want to protect them. Yes! Do you like them? Of course, I think no girl can refuse them. Seeing that they didnt care about him, Yuqi Mu was furious and left. Qiqi felt weird and asked, Whats wrong with him? Just dont care about him, hes quirky, lets continue our topic. Before Chuxue could finish her words, she heard the p of the door. Qiqi felt a bit anxious and said, I think, its better to go and see him. He must be angry now, do you really think so? Its not good to let him sulk like this. Well, maybe hes just dealing his works in the room. Dont disturb him. Chuxues words convinced Qiqi and she said, Fine. Then they kept talking, which made Yuqi Mu even more furious. Why did she treat Chuxue so nice, but treat him like this? How could she do that? Yuqi Mu had been waiting for Qiqi in his room. But no one came even if the lights were turned off outside. Yuqi Mu couldnt bear that. Thus, he stood up and walked to Qiqis room. He didnt want to hid his feelings anymore, and he would tell her now! Then he knocked Qiqis door and after a while, the door opened, Qiqi looked sleepy and asked, Itste, is there something wrong? Yuqi Mu said seriously, I have something to say to you. How about tomorrow, Im sleepy now. No, I want to say it now. Seeing this, Qiqi had topromise and said, Okay then, just you say it. Yuqi Mu took a deep breath and lowered his head, he was thinking about how to say that, while Qiqi was considering whether to go back and put on a dress first. Qiqi, I like you. The sudden voice made Qiqi stunned. She looked up at him and thought he must be crazy. Qiqi, please be my girlfriend! After looking at Yuqi Mu for a while, Qiqi knew he was serious, he really confessed his love to her. Are you drunk? No. Then do you get fever? Neither. Well, it must be sleepwalking, go back to sleep quickly. Then she was about to close the door. But Yuqi Mu quickly stopped her and said, I am serious, can you be my girlfriend? Yuqi Mu looked at Qiqi with affections in his eyes. No. Qiqi refused him directly, which made Yuqi Mu stunned. What? Hah! Just at the same moment, aughter burst out. After seeing Chuxue, Yuqi Mu frowned, he was very annoyed. However, Chuxue just ignored him and mocked, You are failed! Why are you here? Qiqi and I had a night talk, so naturally we have to sleep together. Why do you confess to her at this moment? Its romantic. Yuqi Mu was very depressed, he intentionally avoided Chuxue but it was all in vain. Besides, Qiqi really refused him. He was rich and smart, many women liked him! Why did Qiqi refuse him? Yuqi Mu couldnt ept this result, he frowned, hoping Qiqi could give him a reasonable exnation. Under Yuqi Mus sight, Qiqi just lowered her head. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu was angry and also helpless. It is you who refuse me, why do you act like that? You seem to be sadder than me. I just feel sorry. The cute and soft voice quickly eased Yuqi Mus anger, he just wanted to know the reason now.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just give me a reason. Chapter 526: Chapter 526 I Dont Like yboys Hearing this, Qiqis head became lower and she said, I dont like yboys. The words made the atmosphere freeze again. However, hearing this, Chuxueughed loudly and said, Qiqi, dont be so straightforward. She not only refused Yuqi Mu, but also embarrassed him. Yuqi Mu must be very upset now. Theughter made Yuqi Mu very furious. Chuxue, shut up! Yuqi Mu roared, then he turned to look at Qiqi and questioned, Who told you that I am a yboy? Chuxue? Qiqi waved her hand and said, No, you are a celebrity, its easy for me to know something about you. Well, she was telling the truth, everyone knew this. But Yuqi Mu felt it was unfair, so he said, How can you trust those rumors? You had once been hurt by that. This is truth, you had been with those stars. Yuqi Mu hesitated for a while and said, You are right, but.. Besides, you even had affairs with other models at the same time. Yuqi Mu was nervous, sweats could be seen all over his forehead, so he quickly exined, I just had a dinner with them, that was not true! But you had more than twenty girlfriends right? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu turned to look at Chuxue and asked, Why does she know this? Do you tell her? Chuxue quickly denied, Its not me, I promise. Then Qiqi continued, Dont say that to Chuxue, I find those news myself. You can rebut me if Im wrong. Although Yuqi Mu wanted, these were all the facts, he was really regretful now, why did he do such stupid things when he was bored. Thus, he rubbed his hair and said, Thats the past, it has nothing to do with our rtionship. We have to move on. Qiqi just lowered her head and said: But, this means that you are a yboy, I just want a true love that canst forever. Its better for us to be friends. How can you say this without having a try? Ive already knew the result, why should I do that? Then Yuqi Mu just looked at Qiqi and smiled sadly, Well, I know, just keep sleeping. Sorry for disturbing you. Then he left and looked very depressed. Seeing this, Qiqi was also very sad. She lied on the bed quietly and wrapped herself with the quilt, she couldnt sleep at all. Chuxue was lying beside her, after staring at the ceiling for a while, she asked, Are you awake? Yes. Lets talk for a few minutes. What do you want to say? I thought you like Yuqi Mu. Then Qiqi quickly answered, I do like him. Chuxue didnt expect to hear this, so she turned to look at Qiqi with her face full of confusion. Then why do you refuse him? Many women want to be with him. Thats not the same, how can I be with him after I know that we are destined to be apart? Wed better keep distance. It was until this moment, Chuxue thought she didnt know Qiqi well. She thought that Qiqi was a frank girl, but now she knew that Qiqi had her own thoughts. Yuqi Mu had used the wrong way, he was so confident that Qiqi would agree. But this was good, Qiqi was a good girl, how could Yuqi Mu get what he wanted so easily? She wouldnt agree that either before making sure that Yuqi Mu was reliable. Then Chuxue sighed and said with a smile, You are a wise girl, thats out of my expectation. Well, lets sleep now. Then Qiqi turned to the other side and pretended to be sleepy. However, she couldnt sleep at all. Chuxue understood she was avoiding the thing, so she just listened to Qiqis words and prepared to sleep. After a while, Chuxue asked another question, Qiqi, will you regretter? Ive regretted now, but it has nothing to do with my decision. What a stubborn girl. Chuxue sighed lightly and then said nothing more. Finally, she fell in sleep. As for Qiqi, it was a sleepless night. The next day. Chuxue went back to her room to change her clothes and washed up, while Qiqi was packing her luggage in the room. After packing up all the things that belonged to her, Qiqi pped her palms and nned to leave here after breakfast. If nothing had happened yesterday, Qiqi could still stay here for a few more days. But she didnt want Yuqi Mu to feel embarrassed, so she wanted to go back to school. Meanwhile, Chuxue had dressed up and ate breakfast with Yuqi Mu downstairs. Actually,pared with eating breakfast, they were more like chatting. Chuxue looked at Yuqi Mu calmly and said, You mustnt sleep well since you have dark circles. Yuqi Mu held his arms and replied indifferently, Its none of your business. Hearing this, Chuxue shrugged her shoulders and pretended to be sad and said, Really? I want to tell you something about Qiqi, but now it seems that you dont need that. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu frowned and said, What did she say? Obviously, he still cared Qiqi. Chuxue raised her eyebrows and said, Your attitude is bad. Ive already treated you nice since Im in bad mood now. Chuxue knew that he was really upset and furious now, so she said, Okay, since youre so pitiful now, Ill tell you. Then she looked at Yuqi Mu seriously and said, Just give up. Yuqi Mu was expecting that he could hear some good news. But she just denied him, which made him very angry, so he yelled, Impossible! Chuxue knew he would act like this, she just answered quietly and said, Why? Since youre not fall in love, this is the best way. We can be happy, she is just too cautious to have a try.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Chuxue didnt agree his words and said, Although Qiqi is young, she knows what she wants and wont fall in your traps. Your status and money means nothing to her. Cant I just attract her by my charm? Well, its hard. Chuxues words made him very depressed and he said with dissatisfaction, Chuxue, if you are here to irritate me, then you can go now. Qiqi must be my girlfriend. Do you really like her or just want to have a sense of gain? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu was stunned at first, then he answered loudly, Of course I like her. His words didnt convince Chuxue, she narrowed her eyes and said, I hope so. Yuqi Mu was a bit nervous, he thought it was incredible, so he just said, You are really not good at chatting, I have no appetite now. After saying this, he left. But just as he turned back, he saw Qiqi and the luggage beside her. Originally, he was considering what to say to her, as soon as he noticed the suitcase, he was very angry and said, What are you doing? Qiqi lowered her head and said, Ive already recovered, I want to go back to school. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu snorted, Do you think that Ill drive you away for you didnt ept me? It seems that in your heart Im not just a yboy, but also a shameless person. No. Then stay here if you dont think so, Ill go to work now. Yuqi Mu didnt give Qiqi a chance to exin and then left. Looking at his back, Qiqi felt helpless, she didnt know what to do. Then, Chuxue walked to her and patted her shoulder, then she said, Just stay here, you can study here since Ive already helped you ask for leave. No one will bother you. But Youve already seen it, Yuqi Mu is quirky, he will be very furious if you leave. However, Qiqi looked embarrassed and said, I can only make the atmosphere more embarrassed if I stay here. Dont worry, Im here topany you. He will feel better when he calms down. Hearing this, Qiqi didnt know whether to be happy or sad. Well, juste and eat breakfast first. You can enjoy it for Im not the cook. Hearing this, Qiqi smiled awkwardly. Then she struck in sadness again. No one could believe what happened yesterday. How could Yuqi Mu express his love to her? It was incredible. Qiqi thought she had no merits at all. Why did Yuqi Mu love her? While Qiqi was pondering, Chuxue set the bowls and said with a smile, Its all made by Yuqi Mu, I thought he was just a yboy, now it seems that everyone had his own secret. Although, she always mocked Yuqi Mu, she wanted him to be happy. So she would help him sometimes. However, Qiqi was in bad mood now, so she just answered, Maybe, its none of my business. So Chuxue couldnt continue this topic and she just smiled awkwardly and said, Well, then lets eat first. The following days, they never talked about this topic again, as if nothing had happened before. Since Yuqi Mu didnt mention it, Qiqi just kept quiet, they lived as normal. However, Qiqi didnt know how long she would live in such a life. One day. After finishing all the tasks, Qiqi walked to the balcony and exercised. Perhaps she sat too long, she felt her body stiffened. She could even hear the sounds when she moved her body. Are you tired? Hearing the voice, Qiqi turned back and smiled, A little. Chuxue raised her eyebrows and suggested, Then lets go out for a stroll, just rx yourself. Qiqi hadnt been out since she moved here, thus she wanted to walk as well. Where should we go? After thinking a moment, Chuxue said, How about the cafe? we can eat some snacks there. Besides, if we are lucky enough, we can watch the guitar performance. Instead of smarts boys, Qiqi was more interested in desserts. After making the decision, they left. They stopped at a cafe, the decorations was different from other cafes, which really attracted them. Thus, they walked in, after looking around, Chuxue took Qiqi to a seat beside the window, There is an empty seat over there, lets go and sit there. For Qiqi, everywhere was fine. However, she smelled the fragrance once she entered. Originally she didnt like coffee, however, after knowing more about coffee in the dessert shop, she gradually loved it. Now it was a necessity for her. Chapter 527: Chapter 527 Just Forgive Her A waiter sent the menu, and Chuxue handed it to Qiqi and said, what do you want? Without reading the menu, Qiqi said, tte. Well, Chuxue smiled and shook her head, then said to the waiter, then please,tte and Blue Mountain, and dessert package. Package A or package B? A, please. But the waiter asked again, there are a lot of things in Package A. Im afraid its too much for you twodies. Dont worry. We can eat a lot. Its just good for us. Hearing Chuxue s exnation, the waiter nodded gently and said, okay then, please wait. After heard the conversation between the two, she got curious about what was included in this package. Taking a look at the menu, Qiqi was surprised by the picture on it. Qiqi counted it, and found in this package, there were ten cakes. Looking up at Chuxue, Qiqi said, even we can eat a lot, it s still too much for us and it will be wasted. Chuxue, lets change a package, OK? Blinking, Chuxue said with a smile, take your time. Anyway, I suggest to take you out and what you need to do is to enjoy. Qiqi, however, looked not good, but no matter how hard I try, I cant eat so much. Hey, I believe in you. Hearing this, Qiqi didnt say anything more. Chuxue was ying on her phone, while Qiqi was looking out the window. Turning around, Qiqi was surprised to see someone. Wasnt the waitress over there the president? Qiqi thought that the president was taking part-time job to earn some money. But then Qiqi realized that she had been required to withdraw from school, so she was no longer a student. Encountering the president in this way made Qiqi felt messy. When Chuxue found Qiqi staring at somewhere, she asked, Qiqi, whats going on? Qiqi lowered her head and said, nothing, I see a familiar face. Then should I go over and say hello? No, I dont think she wants to see me. Seeing Qiqi didnt want to say more, Chuxue didnt continue asking. At this time, the desserts were brought over, so Chuxue began to taste them. Because she was a professional dessert maker, she had strict requirements. Looking at her satisfied expression, it was clear that todays desserts were not bad. Looking at these, Qiqi thought of Chuxue s dessert ce and asked, Is it really okay for you not to go to your ce for so many days? Dont worry. Zhao Nangong is helping me and I trust him. Chuxue spent all her time on Qiqi, instead caring much about her business, which made Qiqi feel bad. Actually, Im fine. Youd better go back. Chuxue, of course, wouldnt agree so, what, you dont need me anymore? Qiqi waved her hand and said, I dont mean that. I just think that its bad to keep you and your boyfriend apart from each other. Hey, thats not a big deal. I can find other time to see him. And he wille soon. Maybe I can call it a date. It turned out that Chuxue had such a n. Oo wonder she ordered so many desserts. Taking a sip of coffee, Qiqi said, here is very close to the library and I will go thereter to read some books. Enjoy your time with your boyfriend.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. What are you talking about? I asked you out, so how can I leave you alone? But Gee, Im happy to spend some time with you. And Zhao Nangong admires you a lot, for you to be able to reject Yuqi. Very brave. This made Qiqi blush, its not something about brave. I just dont like him. You really underestimate yourself. You know what? Youre like a heroine. Chuxue got more and more excited, embarrassing Qiqi. Luckily, Zhao Nangong soon arrived, which rescued Qiqi. They talked about the dessert ce and then looked at Qiqi with a wired look. This made Qiqi feel wired, so sheined, please, can you not look at me like Im an alien? Youre indeed. I never expect that Yuqi will be rejected one day. Although I am the first one, Im not thest one. You guys will get used to it. Of course, I wont be used to it. Every time a woman rejects him, he will ask me to drink and use it to drown his sorrow. Its a scary thing. Hearing this, Qiqi looked stunned. She didnt expect that Yuqi would do this because of her. Did she really hurt him? Qiqi looked down, pursing her lips and fell silent. Seeing her like this, Chuxue then pushed Zhao Nangong and said, its obvious you men love booze and enjoy the feeling of getting drunk. Dont use us as an excuse. Zhao Nangong quickly understood what Chuxue meant, so he nodded and said, yes, yes, thats true. I chose the wrong words. Qiqi, please forget it. His exnation made Qiqi feel even more ufortable, so had to force a smile to let it go. These three people chatting was focused by the president. She hated Qiqi so much. It was Qiqi who cheated on others and even made acquaintances with rich people for money. Why should she be punished for her? Her life was all ruined! Now, she just got out from the lock-up and it took her a lot of effort to find a job as a waitress, working hard for a little money. And Qiqi could still sit there in an elegant gesture, waiting for her to serve her. Why? Because she did whatever she could to reach her goal? What a slut. Squinting, the president walked aggressively to Qiqi and shouted. Qiqi! Seeing hering over, Qiqi thought she was going to throw hot coffee on her face or something. But she unexpectedly kneeled down and started to cry. Qiqi was shocked. Although they had a grudge, the president had already been punished, and after this, they got even. In fact, the president was reluctant to apologize to Qiqi, but now, Yuqi wanted her to die. So, if this continued, she might lose the job. In order to survive, she was willing to do this to Qiqi. As for other things, she didnt have time to think too much. Looking at Qiqi, the president begged, Qiqi, I beg you, please ask Yuqi to let me go. I know Im wrong and I wont look for your trouble. Ive been expelled from school now and I dont ask for anything else, but a job that can support myself. Please, forgive me. Qiqi frowned and asked, what are you talking about? After I was released, I thought the punishment I got was enough. But Yuqi still refused to let me go and threatened to kick me out of the city. Qiqi frowned and muttered, I dont know about it Seeing Qiqi got soft, Chuxue said something harsh, is there anything wrong to kick you out of here? Look at the thing you did to her. You deserve this. Its just a prank. Jealousy is often to see between girls and anyone have it. I know I went a little bit too far. You see, now I lost everything and I was even kicked out of the house by my mom and dad. I am living a hard life alone. Who do you think is more pitiful? A little bit too much? Chuxue sneered and said, do you know that Qiqi was having some psychological problems because of your so-called prank. If she didnt have us apany and support her, her life would be ruined. As for you, you made all this and how dare you ask for her forgiveness? Chuxues words made the president look up. At the same time, she looked like a dead body, and herst hope was gone. The president originally thought that she could make Qiqi let her go by begging. But she didnt expect that Qiqi was doing psychotherapy during the time she disappeared, so that even if she begged, Qiqi might not forgive her. Thinking about this, the president felt desperate. Sitting down on the floor, she began to whimper. Seeing this, the manager immediately came over and apologized to Qiqi while reprimanding the president, telling her to get up and stop disturbing the guests. The president, who was so despondent, didnt care about this, but felt that she was f****d. She had to live in disgrace for the rest of her life, which was worse than death. The other guests in the store also looked over and whispered. A good date was disrupted, so Chuxue was annoyed and was ready to say something. I will talk to Yuqi for you. Stop crying. Before Chuxue could say anything, Qiqi promised her. Looking up at Qiqi, the president, with teardrops on her face, asked incredulously, really? Its up to you to believe it or not. Then Ill believe you. Qiqi, please keep your word. After saying that, the president wiped away her tears, got up and left. Looking at the presidents back, Chuxue frowned, Qiqi, why do you help her? Just let Yuqi do it. Qiqi looked down and took a sip of her coffee, she already got her due punishment, so I think she doesnt have to suffer more. Besides, dont you feel upset when you saw she cried just now? Chuxue was extremely angry and shook her head and said, you, you are just soft-hearted. She should suffer until she doubts her life, in order to truly realize her mistake. Qiqi smiled at Chuxue, then patted the back of her hand, okay, lets not talk about her. We are out for a break. Dont let her ruin our day. But Im already in a foul mood, so I dont want to stay here any longer. Lets go somewhere else. The air here is so stuffy. Chuxue walked out with anger, while Zhao Nangong shrugged to Qiqi, then also followed them out. Qiqi knew that Chuxue was angry with her. But she didnt feel that she did anything wrong, and Chuxue wasnt wrong either. It was just that their values were different, so it was normal that they would have some conflicts. In such a case, its better to leave the president alone. Being happy was the most important thing for her. Sighing, Qiqi walked out of the coffee shop. Outside, the sun was shining, but Qiqi was heavy inside. Not wanting to be a third wheel, she found an excuse and went back to her apartment earlier. Chuxue and Zhao Nangong should have some private time. Qiqi originally wanted to have stay alone in the apartment, but she didnt expect Yuqi was also there. There were only two of them in the room, so it was awkward. Wasnt it work time, so why was he here? Yuqi also did not expect to meet Qiqi, for Chuxue clearly said that they went out shopping together. How could Qiqie back alone? The two was all in silence and no one said anything. This was too awkward. Finally, Yuqi broke the silence and asked in an easy tone, wheres Chuxue? Oh, she went to the exhibition with Zhao Nangong. Frowning, Yuqi asked, and then you were left? Oh, how can she do this to you? Qiqi waved her hand and exined, no, Ive rxed a lot and wanted toe back to read some books. Chuxue has been with me day in and day outtely, and its not bad for her to go out with her boyfriend for a break. No one asked her to stay here. Its her own fault. She chose to suffer. Hearing this, Qiqi looked even more embarrassed. Just when Qiqi didnt know what to say, Yuqi changed his tone, and asked, have you eaten yet? Qiqi nodded, though she hadnt and said, yes. Then go back to your room. Oh. Turning around to leave, Qiqi sighed in relief. Phew, finally. It was so weird. Qiqi felt that there was no way she could get along well with Yuqi. Facing Yuqi, she would always think of the things happened before, and then it would affect her mood. When she saw him again, she would feel weird. Qiqi felt that its not good, but she couldnt change anything. She could only hope that with time, she would have a better rtion with him. Back in her room, Qiqi sat at the table and read a book. Opening the book, Qiqi didnt read much into it. She was thinking about what had just happened. The arrogant president was now working as a waitress, so this was a crushing blow. Qiqi was not sympathetic to her or the things she had done and she did think she should pay for it. But things should have a beginning and an end. It was a relief for her, as well as for others. Qiqi thought endlessly for a long time, until, she smelled something. Who was cooking? Why it smelled so good? Chapter 528: Chapter 528 Going Back Actually, Qiqi lied when Yuqi Mu asked her before, she ate nothing and felt hungry now. After pursing her lips, Qiqi walked out to find the source of the smell. Then, she walked to the kitchen and saw Yuqi Mu who was cooking seriously. Yuqi Mu turned back and saw Qiqi, then he said, Its fried rice with eggs, have a try. Although Qiqi was hungry, she pretended to be calm and pursed her mouth, Since I am full, Ill just eat some. Seeing this, Yuqi Mu smiled, he knew that she was lying, but he just acted normal and listened her words. Then he sat opposite her. It seemed that they had forgotten the previous embarrassing thing and enjoyed the current moment. Although it was a simple dish, Qiqi ate well, which made Yuqi Mu very happy, he had a sense of gain. Then he stared at Qiqi and asked, How does it tastes? Qiqi was busy eating, so she only nodded her head to show her satisfaction. Yuqi Mu was very pleased by seeing this. Then he started eating as well. After a while, Qiqi asked, Yuqi Mu, can I discuss a thing with you? What? Qiqi hesitated for a moment, and then said, I met the monitor today, she looked very depressed, I think theyve paid enough, can you let them go? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu was stunned and then he looked at Qiqi and said with aplex expression, So you do this for that reason? I didnt want to eat at first, but the rice smelled really good, its just an ident and has nothing to do with this. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu felt better. Then Qiqi took a glimpse of him and said, Whats your idea? I said that I would drive them out of the capital, Ill definitely do that. But what if they dont want to leave? I have ways. Why cant you give them a chance? Its enough. I dont think so, they are not qualified to stay here. Yuqi Mu didnt allow them to hurt Qiqi anymore. However, Qiqi thought he was ridiculous and retorted, There are many bad guys here, can you drive them all? Are you a businessman or a policeman? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu was angry and said, What did you say? Qiqi was a bit nervous and quickly exined, I mean dont waste your time, you can do many other things, such as stay with me. As soon as Qiqi said this, she regretted. God, this was really a bad excuse, how could she say that! Qiqi felt ashamed of herself and she wanted to leave. However, Yuqi Mu suddenly became calmer and then looked at Qiqi warmly, Really? Since she had already said this, she had no other choices, so Qiqi only nodded her head. Yuqi Mu was satisfied to hear this, thus he looked very pleased now. Just say to me, you dont need to use such a way. Qiqi could only smiled dryly and said nothing. Since you dont want me to interfere, then Ill listen to you and let them go. Although, Yuqi Mu agreed, Qiqi felt things get moreplicated. It seemed that he had misunderstood something. It was really annoying. Then Qiqi suddenly noticed Yuqi Mus finger and she asked, What happened to your hand, are you injured? Hearing this, Yuqi Mu quickly hid his hand and said nervously, No, its just an incident. Did you apply the medicine? Of course, dont worry. Hearing this, Qiqi nodded and said nothing more. The atmosphere became weird again. Yuqi Mu looked at Qiqi sincerely, as if he was expecting something. After drinking some water, Qiqi looked at Yuqi Mu and said with a smile, Im full, Ill go back to my room, just enjoy your time. Then Qiqi left quickly. Looking at Qiqis back, Yuqi Mu narrowed his eyes. Obviously, Qiqi still avoided his feeling. But he would let her ept him one day. Yuqi Mu just held his hands and thought firmly. On the other side, Anna held the phone and looked serious. After taking a shower, Yulin Xiao noticed Annas behavior and slightly asked, What are you thinking about? Neither Qiqi or Chuxue answered my call these days. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao just wiped his hair and answered casually, Maybe they are busy. But at least they should pick my phone. Maybe, I can call Zhao or Yuqi Mu, they might know something. Then just call them, Im a little worried. Fine. Under Annas gaze, Yulin Xiao called Zhao and Yuqi Mu. Obviously, Yuqi Mu did that on purpose, or why couldnt Anna contact them. And at this moment, Yulin Xiao hinted Yuqi Mu that Anna was sitting beside him, obviously, he was Yuqi Mus helper. Yuqi Mu knew this and then fabricated some reasons and hung up the phone. Well, I know. Yulin Xiao looked at Anna seriously and said, Qiqi is studying these days, she didnt notice her phone, while Chuxue is ying happily, since Zhao is with her, dont worry. Of course she was worried. Anna narrowed her eyes and muttered, Its weird. Do you trust me? No, it sounds weird. Annas suspicion made Yulin Xiao very nervous. I think its quite reasonable. Not at all, I know Qiqi well, she wont turn off her phone, as for Chuxue, although she likes ying, she wont let me worried. Annas analysis was reasonable and justified, so that Yulin Xiao couldnt rebut her. After thinking for a while, Yulin Xiao said, But there is no reason for Zhao and Yuqi Mu to lie to us. Then Yulin Xiao held Annas shoulders and said, Well, dont worry, well go back soon, just enjoy these days. Anna frowned, she shook her head and said, No, something must be wrong and you dont want me to know. Anna was really smart. Seeing that Anna was getting closer to the truth, Yulin Xiao was a little anxious. Just when he was thinking about the ways, Anna suddenly sat in front of theputer. Honey, what are you doing? Im booking a flight, Im going back tomorrow! Hearing this, Yulin Xiao was stunned, then he wanted to stop her, but it waste. Anna simply pressed the button and said to him, Its done! Well go back tomorrow. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao depressed and said, No, I still want to visit Florence! How can our honeymoon be so short! Weve been ying for a month, its enough. We can go to Florence the next time, and I cant y well if I keep thinking about them. But Ive already booked the tickets, lets rest early and set up early tomorrow. Yulin Xiao felt grieved and then he sighed, Yuqi Mu, Ive already tried my best to help you. Kerchoo. Yuqi Mu sneezed when changing his clothes. He rubbed his nose and sped up, then he prepared to go to thepany. Seeing Chuxue was wandering out, he frowned and asked, What are you doing? Chuxueined and said, Theres no signal here, no one can contact me. Yuqi Mu was a bit nervous and said, No one wants to contact you. Hearing this, Chuxue red at Yuqi Mu and snorted, Many people wants to date with me okay? Dont talking nonsense. Just date then, dont stay here. Dont try to irritate me, of course Ill stay and keep an eye on you. Such straightforward words made Yuqi Mu rolled his eyes, Chuxue, youre really the most gossipy woman Ive ever seen. Thats fine, I dont care that. Chuxue acted casually and continued searching the signal. Then Yuqi Mu drove to thepany. While he was listening to the report shared by his assistant, the phone suddenly rang. He asked the assistant to stop and picked up the phone, Why do you call me at this moment? You should be sleeping. Yulin Xiao sighed and said, Im sleepless for I worry about you. Whats happening? Be cautious, we are going back tomorrow. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu was stunned and asked, Why?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Obviously, Yuqi Mu didnt wee them. Why do you still act like this since Qiqi has already recovered. Yuqi Mu frowned and said, She is recovered, but once Annaes back, she will definitely ask Qiqi move out, then I will have less time to stay with her. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao raised his eyebrows and asked, So she doesnt ept you now? You have to hurry up. Although Yuqi Mu didnt tell him, Yulin Xiao knew this clearly. Yuqi Mu was very furious. How do you know? Who told you? Oh, I know, it must be Chuxue! Yulin Xiao didnt deny it but said, Its just a matter of time, I can help you if I know earlier. Yuqi Mu felt embarrassed, so he directly refused Yulin Xiao and said, No, I can handle it myself. If you can handle it, Qiqi is already your girlfriends now. Hearing this, Yuqi Mu was very furious and clenched his fist, I know why she insists to stay here, it turns out that she is a middleman. How could she do that? Yulin Xiao knew he was really angry and quicklyforted him, Thats what she like, just forgive her. Humph, thats not easy! Well, we are all your rtives, we wont mock you. With our help, maybe you can seed earlier. Yuqi Mu was a bit annoyed and said, Ive said that I can do it myself. After sensing that Yuqi Mu was annoyed, Yulin Xiao only said, Anyway, I just tell you about this matter, tell me if you need any help. I hope you to stop Anna, can you do that? Yulin Xiao smiled bitterly and said, No, if I speak more, she will definitely suspect me. Then, both of us will suffer. Yuqi Mu rubbed his head and said a bit annoyed, Okay, I get it. Then he hung up the phone and looked depressed. He didnt convince Qiqi even though they lived together, if she moved out, when could she ept him? Although, as an experienced man, Yuqi Mu felt helpless this time. Chapter 529: Chapter 529 The Truth In order to give Qiqi a surprise, Anna didnt tell Qiqi the news, she directly went to her dorm and knocked with a smile. As soon as the door opened, Anna immediately said, Its me! Surprise! Anna, youre back? Then Anna heard an unfamiliar voice. Anna was a bit embarrassed and asked politely, Where is Qiqi? She moved out, its been a long time. Hearing this, Anna was stunned and she asked, What? Where did she go? Well, I heard that she has lived with her boyfriend now. Boyfriend? Lived together? Anna was really shocked, the next moment, she thought that Qiqi must be cheated by those yboys. Since her phone had turned off, Anna was really worried, sweats could be seen all over her forehead. Could it be that she was tricked into the pyramid scheme? If that was the case, it was hard to find her. Seeing that Anna look frightened, the girl asked, Anna, are you all right? It was until then did Anna regain her thought and replied, Im fine. Well, since Qiqi had experienced such a bad thing, you shouldnt be that unlucky. Hearing this, Anna quickly held the girls hands and asked anxiously, Whats going on? Tell me quickly! Annas reaction scared the girl, thus she trembled and asked, Are you fine? However, Anna was very anxious now, so she just kept questioning, Is Qiqi fine now? Please! Well, she has a very rich boyfriend, of course she is fine now. A rich boyfriend? Anna didnt expect to hear this. Since Qiqi was so innocent, she wouldnt know those yboys, the man must be their acquaintance. Anna knew all her friends, so after thinking for a while, Anna knew the result, she asked the girl in a serious manner, Yuqi Mu? Yes. It turned out to be like this, Anna suddenly knew the whole thing. All the traces proved that Yuqi Mu lured Qiqi to his home and then they lived together. In order to help Yuqi Mu, Yulin Xiao stopped her to contact Qiqi, as for Chuxue, she must has her own reasons. She must find Qiqi now and asked her about it. How could she be with a yboy? At the same time. Seeing that Yulin Xiao appeared in his office, Yuqi Mu looked calm. He just sat in front of him and asked, Why dont you go home? However, Yulin Xiao just looked at those ornaments and said firmly, No, I have to stay here for a few days, Im not safe now. Yuqi Mu raised his eyebrows and asked, What? You are a careful man, what have you done to irritate your enemies? Dont talk nonsense, its all your fault! You are already an adult but still make me worry. Well, you mean Anna. Yuqi Mu said casually, You can ask her here if you feel scared. Are you sure? She will definitely take Qiqi away if shees here. However, Yuqi Mu looked at Yulin Xiao and said seriously, I can also convince her. Then Yulin Xiao replied sincerely, Believe me, its impossible. Yuqi Mu felt depressed and asked, Why, am I bad? You are shrewd as a businessman, righteous as a friend and fine as my brother. However, as a lover.. Yulin Xiao paused for a while, Yuqi Mu asked anxiously, Whats the problem? You are a yboy. Seeing that Yuqi Mu was about to get mad, Yulin Xiao quickly exined, Im just talking about this matter, you have no other excuses. I didnt meet my love before. I will definitely impress you this time! Then Yulin Xiao became serious and asked, Do you really love her? Yes. Good, just remember what youve said. Yuqi Mu frowned at Yulin Xiao and said, It seems that you dont believe me. Yulin Xiao shrugged his shoulders and said, Well, you just dont convince me. How can I convince you? Yuqi Mu was very dissatisfied andined, You all have your lovers, why should I be alone? Thats not fair. I dont say that, besides, Mom and Dad would not agree you to be single. You just cant convince me about your love toward Qiqi. Yuqi Mu stared at Yulin Xiao and said, Cant you feel that? What can I feel? Yuqi Mu was just about to say something, but then he stopped and said arrogantly, I cant say to you. Only Qiqi can hear this. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao was stunned and said, You look like an inexperienced man. Are you praising me or. Whatever you think. Yulin Xiao looked around and asked, Im hungry, do you have anything to eat here? Yuqi Mu was annoyed and said, No, just go out and find food. You are so indifferent, I helped you a lot, how can you treat me like this? Theres indeed no food here, you can drink coffee. All right, Im going to the meeting. Then Yuqi Mu left. This guy Yulin Xiao got up and walked to the door, and then he saw Yuqi Mus assistant and said, I remember you always prepare food for Yuqi Mu, give me some, Im hungry. However, the assistant replied politely, Unfortunately, theres nothing more, Im going out to buy some now. What do you want to eat? Ill buy for you. When will youe back?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Probably in the afternoon. Hearing this, Yulin Xiao smiled a bit colder and said, Well, you can just send me to the hospital then, I will have fainted from hunger. You Yulin Xiao waved his hand and said, All right, I know you dont want me to stay here, just tell Yuqi Mu that hed better be more careful. Then he walked into the elevator and smiled yfully. Qiqi was waiting for the pizza, as soon as she heard the ringing bell, she quickly opened the door, however, she thought she had an illusion. Anna! Why are you back? Is your honey moon finished? However, Anna said nothing, she just observed Qiqi carefully. Seeing this, Qiqi felt nervous and asked, Anna, whats wrong with you? I feel weird. Instead of replying Qiqis question, Anna asked, Does Yuqi Mu treat you nice? Qiqi was confused and said, We are fine. He treats me politely. But Anna felt suspicious and asked, Really? Is he so pure? Hearing this, Qiqi felt embarrassed and said, What are you talking about? I know you are married but dont be so straightforward. Just answer me first. Seeing that Anna looked serious, Qiqi could only answer, Theres nothing between us. Even if there is nothing now, he must has a n, you have to leave here. Its very dangerous. The Anna prepared to take Qiqi away. Qiqi was a bit speechless, she quicklyforted Anna and said, Dont be so anxious, just tell me about the interesting things you had met in your trip. Study is really boring, just tell me something new. Then she asked Anna to sit down and acted very kind and sweet. Obviously, Anna couldnt refuse her, besides, Qiqi looked prettier since she lost some weight. Just when Anna was thinking, Qiqi held her hand and asked with a smile, Why did youe back so quickly? Where is my gift? Ie here afternding, and just forget about the gifts. Why are you in such a hurry? Since you lived here, of course Im worried. The more Anna said, the angrier she was, Qiqi quicklyforted, Dont worry, I just live here for a while. If he didnt do anything to you, why you look so weak and thin? While saying, Anna even pinched Qiqis face. Hearing this, Qiqi felt more hungry. Where was her pizza? Why dont you say anything, am I right? Qiqi smiled casually and said, Dont say that, Yuqi Mu helped me a lot. Qiqi felt a bit depressed when thinking about the previous things. Anna knew that Qiqi must experienced something, so she asked, What had happened in these days? Qiqi breathed lightly, instead of answering, she asked, Dont you go back to school? I did, but since you are not there, I left. Hearing this Anna knew her meaning and asked, What happened at school? Qiqi nodded her head and said somewhat depressed, Something unpleasant happened recently. A man confessed his love to me but I refused him, then he set traps for me. Besides, my monitor also helped him, my reputation was stained and I was punished by school. Once Qiqi thought about this, she felt sad. She was much stronger now, those who framed her were punished and she had experienced many new and wonderful things. Thus Qiqi smiled and said, Fortunately, they were punished and I learned a lot from this experience and be stronger. Anna didnt expect Qiqi to encounter such a thing, she frowned and asked, Why didnt you tell me? Its not a big deal, besides youre still enjoy your honeymoon, how can I bother you? Then Anna walked to the bed and picked up one bottle of medicine. Seeing this, Qiqi was nervous. She was careless and hoped that Anna wouldnt find that they were medicines for mental illness. Qiqi prayed in her heart, but after seeing Annas expression, she knew that Anna knew it. Anna held the medicine and turned to look at Qiqi, Is this a small thing? Am I your friend or not? Anna knew how rumors hurt a person for she had experienced that before. Qiqi even endured this alone, Anna felt very sad. Seeing that Anna looked sad, Qiqi pursed her lips and said, I dont want to bother you since you are my friend. Its just a trip! Compared with you, it means nothing! Although Anna was said angrily, Qiqi was moved. Annas worry made her feel good. Qiqi lowered her head and said in a hoarse manner, Its not serious, Im fine now. Besides, they were all punished and they wont bother me anymore. Chapter 530: Chapter 530 I Really Care About Her Speaking of the monitor, Anna Xie frowned. She is narrow-minded and has often found trouble with me. Now she set you up. If I were to meet her, I would definitely settle the score with her. She is already miserable. I ran into her at the coffee shop the other day. She was working as a cleaner in the coffee shop. I believe it was a devastating blow to her. When Qiqi talked about her, she was very sad for the monitor. But Anna felt she deserved it. She vilified you. This is the punishment she deserves. Anna said angrily. After you became a noblewoman, you have a different aura. I bet it feels good to have your husband to back you up. Qiqi said. Im so worried for you. And youre making fun of me. All this is already in the past. Just dont waste time. Although I somehow went through an ordeal, but didnt I seed in losing weight? You see I can now wear a smaller size. said Qiqi. Then Qiqi even spun around in front of Anna to show off her body. Qiqi thought Anna would say she was crazy again. But Anna didnt say anything and just looked at her until her eyes were moist. Her reaction frightened Qiqi. She sat by Annas side. Anna, why are you crying? She said cautiously. Anna took a deep breath, and then turned her head sideways. Looking at you like this, Im really heartbreaking. Anna, Im not as weak as you think, Qiqi said. Yes, you are indeed very strong. But you even need to rely on drugs to regte your mood. what a horrible memory that should be. Annas words left Qiqi speechless. Indeed, she was having a painful experience. She felt like she was about to sink into the dream forever and couldnt get out. Luckily, Chuxues cooking made Qiqi want to break through the nightmare and return to reality to tell her how bad the cooking was. Thinking about Chuxues terrible cooking, Qiqi suddenlyughed. Im not alone in facing this. Yuqi helped me a lot. Chuxue has also been with me and cooked all kinds of food for me. Speaking of Chuxue, Qiqi then realized that she hadnt seen her since she got up in the morning. Looking around, Qiqi didnt find her either. Where did Chuxue go? She mumbled. Although Anna also missed Chuxue, now she had to settle Qiqis matter first. Since things have passed, why dont you leave here? Seeing Qiqis hesitant look, Anna frowned. Is it that Yuqi doesnt allow you to leave here? Qiqi thought for a moment and nodded. Suddenly Anna was angry. I told you he was not a good person. He must have an ulterior motive. He isnt looking for women outside, but he always keeps an eye on you. said she angrily. Annas words left Qiqi speechless. Suddenly the doorbell rang again. At this moment, Qiqi suddenly had the urge to shed tears. It must be my pizza that has arrived! She said excitedly. Qiqi went to open the door. But in the moment of opening the door, her smile fixed. Chuxue forgot her keys, so she rang the doorbell. Walking past Qiqi, Chuxue teased. Qiqi, whats this look on your face? Youre so disappointed. Not waiting for the pizza, Qiqi was very unhappy. Chuxue, did you go out to buy food? She asked. Im sorry I didnt buy it. I went to my store. Then did you bring back any snacks? No. Then do you have any food on you? No. These answers made Qiqi sad. Why are you so hungry? No food in the refrigerator? said Chuxue. No, Ive eaten everything. Only beer and milk left. Then lets go shopping for foodter. Where are you going shopping? I want to go with you. Anna said suddenly. Hearing the voice, Chuxue realized that there was another person in the living room. Anna? Chuxue called happily. With a light smile on her face, Anna said. Chuxue, youre here. I didnt expect you to be here too. Ive been living here recently. Such a reply made Anna slightly surprised. You live here? She asked. Chuxue nodded her head. Yes. In order to take care of Qiqi, Im staying here for a while. Before Chuxue said this, Qiqi kept hinting at her not to say too much. But Chuxue had already finished what she needed to say. Why does Qiqi need you to take care of her? Chuxue realized that she had said something she shouldnt have said and began to think of a way to exin. There is nothing to worry about. I just told her everything. Qiqi said. Hearing Qiqis words, Chuxue breathed a sigh of relief. Anna appeared suddenly. They wanted to hide something from her, but they were not prepared for it. Just as Chuxue rxed, Anna said in a cold tone. So you know all about it. Anna wore a light smile, but it made people feel that she was angry. Qiqi was afraid that it would affect my honeymoon, so she didnt tell me her matter. What about you? What is your reason? Me too. Neither of us wanted to affect your good mood. Chuxue exined. Anna nodded with a smile on her face, but there was a bit of anger in her voice. Could it be that in your hearts I am the person who would rather y outside than care about my friends? Chuxue waved her hand repeatedly. Anna, thats not what I meant. I know you guys care about me, but if I didnt help my friends when they needed me the most, I cant forgive myself for the rest of my life. Im sorry its our fault. Please dont be angry. You just came back from your honeymoon, you should be cheerful. said Chuxue on one side, while hinting Qiqi to say something quickly. But Qiqi was so hungry now, and her brain was not working. We know were wrong. Well never hide it from you next time. Qiqi said. Anna frowned and looked at Qiqi. There is still a next time? Qiqi means that no matter what happens in the future, she will definitely confess to you honestly and never hide anything.Chuxue hurried to exin. Fine, then I forgive you this time. said Anna, and then she went to her room with Qiqi and began to pack her luggage. Anna, what are you doing? Chuxue asked, puzzled. Qiqi cant go back to school now. But its inappropriate to let her stay here. I decided to find a ce for her to live. Anna said. Im afraid Yuqi wont agree. Chuxue suddenly said. I dont need his permission. said Anna. But what does Qiqi have to do with him? Uh, they have nothing to do with each other. Chuxue exined. Qiqi, pack your things and lets get out of here. said Anna. Qiqi leaned against the wall and didnt move at all. This caused Anna to frown in dissatisfaction. Qiqi, you dont want to leave here, do you? Qiqi slowly raised her head. I want to go, but Im so hungry now that I dont have any strength. said she weakly. You The doorbell rang again and Qiqis eyes lit up. With all the strength, she walked to the door. This time it must be my pizza that has arrived! However, when Qiqi opened the door, she didnt saw the delivery boy who delivered the pizza. It was Yuqi who was standing outside.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Anna staring coldly at him. Anna, youre back. Yuqi said politely. Yeah. But I guess some people probably wish that I would nevere back for the rest of my life. Anna said coldly. Yuqi did not pay attention to Annas terrible attitude and still smiled. Ive already met with Yulin. It looks like you guys are having a good time out there. Sensing that the atmosphere was weird, Chuxue hurriedly said. Ill go pour tea for you. As soon as Chuxue left, Anna ordered Qiqi behind her. Qiqi, Ill go help you pack. Before Qiqi could respond, Yuqi asked first. Pack what? Im going to find a new ce for Qiqi. Of course I have to unpack her bags. Youre taking her away? Yuqi asked. You helped Qiqi before, and Im grateful to you. But she cant live here all the time. Why cant she live here? As her friend, youve helped her enough. Then other things rted to her are none of your business. Anna didnt want to waste any more time with Yuqi. She tugged Qiqis hand and walked towards the door. But Yuqi blocked their way. You are Qiqis friend and can help her, why cant I? Since Yuqi had asked, Anna wanted to talk to him clearly. Then what exactly are you helping her for? And what are you nning? Anna questioned. I didnt n anything. Why do you think Im going to get something from Qiqi? You want her. Dont you expect Qiqi to give you something in return? Faced with Annas blunt words, Yuqi was speechless. If you dont say anything, Ill take it that you admit it. So now, can I take Qiqi away? Anna sneered. I really care about Qiqi. Whether you care about her or not is not based on your words, but on what you actually do. You need to make us believe you with your actions. Yuqi had been gentle, but Anna was assertive, which made Yuqi lost patience. He frowned. Why dont you ask Qiqis opinion? Looking back at Qiqi, Anna raised her eyebrows. Qiqi, are you leaving or staying? I I Under the eager gaze of Yuqi and Anna, she actually fainted. The people were shocked and hurriedly sent her to the hospital. After various tests, the results came out. She just fainted from hunger. When she got this result, Anna was d and angry at the same time. She couldnt believe that Qiqi had fainted because she was hungry. Yuqi said he was good to Qiqi, but she didnt see him being good to her. When Qiqi woke up, she saw Anna and Yuqi standing beside her left and right, looking at her. Then she closed her eyes again, but Anna had already found her awake. Qiqi, Ive already found a ce for you. Lets go now. She cant go with you! Yuqi said. But Anna didnt even take his words into consideration. You have no right to stop her from moving out of your house. I have the right. Uh, I am her Yuqi suddenly paused. You are what? Boyfriend? Anna sneered. Chapter 531: Chapter 531 I Definitely Have to Punish You Qiqi hurriedly shook her head to deny that Yuqi was her boyfriend. Since youre not his boyfriend, please dont interfere in her affairs. Anna said to Yuqi. Chuxue, give me a hand. Im taking Qiqi out of here. said she. Hearing Anna call out to her, Chuxue thought for a moment, and then she helped Qiqi up. Then they walked towards the door. Chuxue didnt look at Yuqis face, but she knew that he must be staring at her viciously. But Chuxue would rather anger Yuqi than offended Anna. Seeing the three women in front of him directly ignore him, Yuqi was angry. He coldly watched as they strutted past him. They have already left. Are you still not going toe out? Yuqi suddenly said. After a while, a man walked in from outside. Why are you alone here? Where is Qiqi? Yulin asked. He pretended not to know what had happened just now. We are twins. I know you well. You cant fool me with your poor acting. Yuqi said. Well, Im just pretending I dont know what just happened so that you wont feel embarrassed. Yulin said. If you had just shown up, you could have helped me avoid this embarrassment. Then wouldnt I be the unlucky one? Anna will definitely be angry with me. So you just watched them take away the woman I like? Seeing that Yuqi was a little angry, Yulin patted him on the shoulder. Actually, Qiqi moving out of your house is not a bad thing. You can also find the opportunity to get in touch with her. As long as Qiqi dropped her guard on you, maybe she will slowly ept your love. Eventually Yulins few words made Yuqi slowly calm down. Sitting on the chair, Yuqi let out a soft sigh. Why does everyone think that I am not sincere to Qiqi? To be honest, we dont see the love you have for Qiqi. Yuqis eyes narrowed. I will let you guys see it. He said firmly. Yulin heard Yuqi speak in a strange tone. What are you going to do? asked he. Yuqi, however, was not going to tell his brother. Youll know when the timees. I hope your surprise wont shock us. Dont worry. I know what I should and shouldnt do. Well, its time for me to be home. I guess theres a storm waiting for me at home. said Yulin. Then he patted Yuqis shoulder, turned around and walked out. The sky outside was clear, but Yulins heart was filled with dark clouds. From the time he agreed to help Yuqi, Yulin knew that Anna would definitely be angry with him. I just returned from my honeymoon and then have to face the punishment from my wife. Im so miserable, murmured Yulin. Then he returned home with a heavy heart. It waste afternoon when Anna finished helping Qiqi move out of Yuqis house. They and Chuxue had dinner before going back to their homes respectively. When she arrived at the door of her house, Anna found lights on inside the house. She knew that her huaband must be at home. Pushing the door in, Anna just ignored Yulin. She put down her bag, and was ready to go back to her room. Instead, Yulin enthusiastically surrounded her. Honey, are you hungry? He asked. Ive already eaten dinner. Anna said coldly. I havent eaten yet. Can you eat some more with me? No, Im busy. Annas cold attitude made Yulin sad. You are angry? He asked cautiously. Anna raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Of course I should be angry. said she. Hearing this, Yulin immediately held Annas hand. I know I was wrong. said he seriously. You tell me why you were wrong. I shouldnt have promised Yuqi to lie to you. Anna turned her head and looked squarely at him. I trust you so much, and youre hiding such an important matter from me. If Qiqi is really in danger, what should I do? Uh, sorry, I just.Yuqi is my brother, I.. Qiqi used to be strong, but now she can faint after starving for a while. It makes me worry about her. Anna interrupted. Yulin smiled awkwardly. Its just a coincidence that she fainted today. I wont believe your words anymore. None of your two brothers words are credible. When Yulin heard this, he realized the seriousness of the situation. Honey, I ept your punishment and then please forgive me. He hurriedly admitted his mistake. I definitely have to punish you. And Ive already thought of how to punish you. When Anna said this, there was an evil smile on her face, which made Yulin a little worried. What method have you thought of? Yulin asked apprehensively. Im going to move to live with Qiqi for a few days. During this period, you better reflect on your behavior at home. Her words left Yulin speechless. He was hugging Annas waist and begged bitterly. No, dont leave me alone at home. You can get your brother to apany you, and then you two can have a good chat all day long. said she sarcastically. No, I just want my wife! Now you know Im important? But its toote. My luggage happens to be unpacked yet, Ill move outter. Yulin really regretted it. He didnt help Yuqi, instead his wife had to move out. We just got married and you move out. If my buddies find out, they will make fun of me. Just dont let others know. I believe you have the ability. So you have to move out? Yes. There is no more room for negotiation? Anna nodded. Taking a deep breath, Yulin suddenly changed his attitude. Then when you get tired of living outside,e back earlier. I will miss you. He suddenlypromised. Yulin suddenly changed his attitude, which made Anna full of doubts. She thought that Yulin would not agree to her moving out, but she didnt want him topromise so quickly. Then Anna turned around and walked back to her room, picked up her luggage and left. Although Yulin did not want her to move out suddenly, he knew she would not listen to him. After Anna left home, he immediately took out his phone and called someone. Knowing that Anna wanted to move in, Qiqi really didnt know what to say. She made it clear that she was physically strong and did not need to be taken care of. But first she was caught taking pills, and then she was taken to the hospital when she fainted from hunger. Anna would certainly not believe her words. So when Anna moved into Qiqis apartment, she had no reasons to refute it. But the person who surprised Qiqi was not only Anna. Looking at the luggage in front of her, and Chuxue, Qiqi was a little helpless. Youre staying here too? Yes, its fun to live together. Dont you think so? said Chuxue cheerfully. Now I can take care of Qiqi. You dont have to stay here. said Anna. We are friends. This is what friends should do. Besides, you have to shoot a movie. At this time, I can help you take care of Qiqi. Hearing Chuxues words, Anna was silent for a long time. But Qiqi did not want so many people to take care of her. With Anna here, she was already depressed enough. Now Chuxue also came. Then she was even more depressed. Actually, I can take care of myself. said Qiqi, then she was waiting for the two women to respond. But they continued to chat as if they hadnt heard her. Qiqi raised her voice. Hey, Im talking. We heard you. Then why dont you guys give me a response? Xiana turned her head to look at Qiqi. What do you want us to say? Weve moved all our stuff over and you want to throw us out? I dont mean that. If you didnt, then shut up. Its not like were going to hurt you. said Anna. Then she turned her head to look at Chuxue again. I have amercial to shoot the day after tomorrow. When I go out, you stay at home and dont let anyone else in. Dont worry, I wont let Yuqi in. Ill always support you. Chuxue patted her chest and said confidently. Well, so far it looks like you support me. Yeah, I will always support you Anna gently raised her eyebrows and did not speak. By the way, after you and Yulin came back, we havent celebrated your return yet. Ill treat you guys to dinner tonight. This proposal made Anna couldnt help butugh out loud. Youre desperate to help Yulin and Yuqi ask us out now.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. You misunderstood me. I dont want to invite Yuqi. I just want to invite Yiyao. Her answer was unexpected to Anna. Aftering back, Anna had been so busy with Qiqi that she didnt even visit Yiyao Duan. And Chuxues suggestion just helped her make up for her regret. So after a slight pause, she nodded her head. Its good. After I came back, I havent contacted Yiyao yet. I miss her a lot. Then let me handle this matter. Ill let you know when and where I set the time and ce. Chuxue was very exuberant, which made people feel she odd. Its about our trust in you. Dont let me down. Anna reminded. Dont worry, I will definitely not tell Yuqi about us going out for dinner! Under Chuxues arrangement, they nned to hold a party in the evening on the second day. Chuxue wanted to cook for them herself, but Qiqi didnt let Chuxue into the kitchen to cook. Although Chuxue wanted to show off her cooking skills, she didnt get the chance. Finally Chuxue booked a long-established Sichuan restaurant. Although the store was crowded, Chuxue made a reservation to a private room. I have two things to celebrate today. First, we are going to celebrate Annas return. Second, we celebrate that Yiyao is pregnant. Third said Chuxue happily. Before Chuxue could finish her third point, Qiqi interrupted her. Chuxue, you said there are two things to celebrate, howe you ran out of the third thing? Dont care so much about the details. I have too much to be happy about, so Im just going to say more. As long as you dont cook, you can say whatever you want. Qiqi teased. Qiqis words made the crowd chuckle. Chuxue was teased, but she wasnt angry. The atmosphere is all ruined by you. said she. Then Anna raised her ss. It is the happiest thing for us to get together, so heres to our gather. The crowd all raised their sses and clinked. Theres a life inside. Its so amazing.Chuxue put down her ss and stared at Yiyaos stomach. Yiyao smiled and touched her stomach. Yeah, we dont know if its a boy or a girl inside yet. Do you hope its a boy or a girl? Whether its a boy or a girl, I am happy. Chuxue nodded her head. Im sure the baby will be very smart. Anna listened andughed. You are good at ttering. What I said is true. Since my brother and sister-inw are so excellent, my nephew must be excellent as well. Yiyao was amused by Chuxues serious look. Well, thank you. But todays main character is Anna. Anna, didnt you say you have prepared gifts for us? We are looking forward to it. A few words from Yiyao diverted the attention of the crowd, especially Qiqi, who looked at Anna eagerly. Anna, where are our presents? Chapter 532: Chapter 532 Did They See Through Our Ploy? Heres the gift. Ive prepared it long ago. said Anna. She took out arge box with all kinds of exquisite gifts inside. So this box contains gifts. I just thought it was wine, otherwise I would have opened it long ago.Chuxue said excitedly. These are carefully selected by me. Each one of them is unique. Just see if there is a gift that you like. Anna said confidently. Qiqi saw something, and her eyes lit up. She reached out to take it. This choctes look delicious. I knew you would like choctes. Chuxue held out a beautifully wrapped box, full of surprise. This is a baking mold from Wilton. Ive been fond of it for a long time. Im sure you can make better desserts in the future. said Anna. Qiqi and Chuxue selected their gifts happily, while Yiyao just looked at them with a smile. When Anna saw that Yiyao didnt pick gifts, she said to her. Yiyao, arent you going to pick something? Any gift is fine for me. Let them picked the gifts first. said Yiyao. Looking at the cosmetics, perfumes and other things in the box, Anna didnt find anything good for Yiyao. I didnt know you were pregnant before. Otherwise, I could have bought some baby clothes for you. Now all these may not be very suitable for you. Yiyao saw a doll in the box, bent down to pick it up. The doll is co cute. I like it very much. Seeing Yiyao find a gift that she liked, Anna smiled sweetly. But theughter did notst long before they were disturbed by a group of uninvited guests. You are sharing the gifts. Is there any for us? Seeing Yulin and the otherse in, Anna looked angry. Why did you guyse in? Yulin shrugged. No one told us we couldnte in here. said he with a smile. Anna frowned and turned her head to look at Chuxue. Chuxue was busy waving her hand. Anna, this has nothing to do with me. I didnt tell them where we were eating. It does have nothing to do with Chuxue. I found the reservation number from her phone and inquired about it. Zhao Nangong exined After hearing Zhaos words, Chuxue stared at him fiercely. Zhao, youre ruining my friendship with Anna. However, Zhao showed a helpless expression. Dont me him. This was my idea. Its rare that we have time to eat together. Why do you girls have to let men and women eat separately? Jingyan said. After hearing him, the girls didntin about their sudden appearance. But the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Since you guys are here, and then we can have dinner together. There are still empty seats here anyway. Yiyao said. Anna saw that the boys were already here and knew that it was impossible to make them leave. She didnt say anything either. The boys all sat at the table as well. Yuqi wanted to sit beside Qiqi, but he was dragged away by Yulin. The four of them sat on the other side of the table, while the four girls sat across from them. They looked like they were about to have a negotiation, not about to eat together. Zhao walked to the door and called out to the outside. Waiter, bring the menu. The waiter came over at the sound of the voice. Once he opened the door, he found a room full of handsome men and beautiful women. Taking the menu, Yulin first looked at Anna. Anna, what else do you want to eat? He asked. Anna looked cold. Do you really want to know what I want to eat? Of course. You girls are in charge today. Fine, we just want to drink. Anna thought for a moment and said. Waiter, serve the wine! Anna shouted, causing the waiters to shiver. Soon, the wine was served. ced in front of thedy was a very low alcohol content of red wine. And in front of the men was a high alcohol content wine. Yulin looked at the various bottles of wine in front of him. Its not quite fair, is it? Heughed bitterly. If you guys think its not fair, just leave. Its not like were forcing you guys to stay. Anna snorted. Its just drinking. Theres no need to count whether its fair or not, just for fun. Zhao was busy saying. Zhao, lets have a drink! Chuxue poured a full cup for him. Looking at the ss of wine in front of him, Zhaoughed bitterly. Chuxue drank up the wine in the cup and saw that Zhao was hesitant. Why arent you drinking? She asked. Zhao let out a soft sigh, picked up the ss of wine in front of him and drank it all in one gulp. Seeing him drink so quickly, Chuxue wanted to say something, but only her lips moved and didnt say a word. If they keep drinking like this, it wouldnt be long before they are both drunk. Yulin thought about it and decided to tell his wife something first before getting drunk. Anna, after you moved out, Im so bored at home alone. It just happens that Yuqis house is vacant, so I decide to move to his ce for a few days. said Yulin. Once she heard this, Anna smiled coldly. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Its more fun for the three of us to live together. I guess you want me to live miserably alone. Youve decided it already. No need to ask me. Thank you, Honey. Knowing full well that Anna did not want these few people to get together, but Yulin deliberately wanted to live with them. Since entering the private room, Yuqi did not have the opportunity to talk to Qiqi. Looking at his beloved in front of him, Yuqi could only gaze at her from afar, which made him very anxious. While Anna was talking to Yulin, Yuqi took the opportunity to get closer to Qiqi. Seeing Yuqi leaning over, Qiqi immediately sat up straight. Qiqi, how are you doing these two days? asked Yuqi. Uh, Im pretty good. Did you take your medicine on time? Im off the medication now. Thats good. It must be very tiring to study, take care of yourself. Thanks, I will. Then Yuqi took a deep breath lightly. Qiqi, Im wondering. Before he finished, Anna walked over and interrupted. What are you guys talking about? Nothing. I saw that you guys were just having a nice conversation. Why are you guys stammering when Ie over? She said coldly. Anna, dont disturb others chat. Yulin said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now we arepeting for drinks, no chatting is allowed. Anna retorted. Okay, then Ill toast Qiqi. Yuqi said. He poured a full ss for himself, and then filled it up for Qiqi, handed the ss to her. He looked at her with deep affection. Ill drink this wine for Qiqi. Anna took the ss. Yuqi finally got anger. His face darkened. Qiqi can drink it by herself. Qiqi has to review her lessons for the exams. She cant drink. Upon hearing this, Qiqi was busy waving her hands. Then Id better not drink. Qiqis refusal made Yuqi sad. He sighed, raised his ss, and said to Anna. Youre Qiqis best friend, so I toast you. Do these two have anything to do with each other? No, but I dont think you would refuse to drink this ss of wine with me. Anna raised her eyebrows, drank up the wine in her cup, and then looked at Yuqi. Being stared at by Anna, Yuqi could only tilt his head and drank up the wine in the cup. The spicy liquid slid down his throat, making his heart hot. After drinking for a while, Jingyan stared at the gift boxes. Can we have a share of these gifts? If you want a gift, you can pick it out. Anna said indifferently. Although Anna said this, anyone who looked at her knew that she did not want the boys to take the gifts she had prepared. But Jingyan directly ignored Annas look and seriously began to pick the gift. Then several other men also began to select gifts with Jingyan. Then several men squatted next to the box to pick gifts, which was funny. Its all female items, and its not really appropriate for us to use. Jingyan picked for a while and didnt pick anything that he liked. Suddenly he saw the chocte next to Qiqis hand. Qiqi, is that choctes one of these gifts? Yes. Qiqi said. Can we try it? Sure. Qiqi said, and handed the box of choctes over. Although Qiqi appeared to be generous, she was actually very reluctant. With so many people, if everyone tasted two pieces, the box of choctes would be eaten all Qiqi only hope that the men were not interested in chocte. But the men kept eating the chocte as if they had never eaten chocte before. When thest piece of chocte was also eaten by them, Qiqi was really desperate. Sure enough its delicious. said Zhao. Chuxue gritted her teeth in anger at the side. This is a gift for Qiqi. You all ate it all! said she angrily. Im really sorry. Jingyan looked at the empty chocte box and was a little embarrassed. Then well give Qiqi another box of choctes. Before Jingyan could wait for Annas reaction, he turned his head to look at Yuqi. I remember you have friends in Italy. How about you have them mail a box to you and then you give it to Qiqi? Yuqi nodded his head. Yes, just leave this matter to me. But soon, Anna saw the trick of these guys. Her eyes suddenly narrowed. Looking at Annas expression, Yulin panicked. He knew that once she showed such an expression, it meant that someone was going to suffer. Just when Yulin was secretly specting, Anna said something. All of you just ate more than ten pieces of chocte, right? Yeah, It seems so. In return, you each need to have a dozen drinks. Thats fair, right? As soon as Annas words came out, the girls gave her thumbs up, while the boys justughed bitterly. Then she got up and poured wine for all of them one by one, with a sly smile on her face. Looking at the sses of wine in front of them, the men sighed, but none of them dared to retort. Two hourster, the previously handsome men were now copsed in their chairs, obviously drunk. There were a dozen empty bottles on the table. Anna felt that the air here was terrible, so she turned around to open the window Yiyao, we can go back now. She said to Yiyao. Yiyao didnt have any special reaction, she just said quietly. Ok. However, Chuxue looked worried. Anna, have you ever thought about a problem? What? They are so drunk that they cant even walk, who will send them back? Thats easy. They stay here. When they wake up, go back on their own. Anna snorted. Such a cold response made Qiqis eyebrows frown slightly. This is not good. Then you guys can carry them back? Hearing Annas words, Qiqi lowered her head and said nothing more. All right, lets go. Then they left, closing the door of the private room. Listening to the footsteps outside the door go further and further away, while the men in the private room slowly sat up straight. They were clearly pretending to be drunk. Zhao pulled down his cor and frowned. Howe they dont care about us at all when were drunk? Our ploy didnt work. Yuqi was also puzzled. Did they see through our ploy? Chapter 533: Chapter 533 I Keep Everything about You in My Mind Jingyan Ye recalled the scene that had just happened. He suddenly turned his head to look at Yulin Xiao. Yulin, did you just do something to make your wife suspicious? I just had an itch on my face, so I scratched it. This was discovered by her? Yulin said. After he was finished, the crowd began toin that he had exposed their n. Damn it, Anna saw through our ploy! We drank so much wine, but we still cant get their concern. Yulin, you wouldnt be an undercover agent sent by them, right? Yulin shook his head. He could only smile awkwardly. I am very sorry. It was just an ident. Im sure well have another chanceter. Then he hurriedly apologized to everyone, but the mistake had already been made. So everyoneined and had to let it go. Annas work also gradually was back on track. Although she married into a rich family, she did not want to rely on her husband. She still wanted to pursue her career. When it came to work, she worked very hard. She was even harder than before she got married. Previously, Anna was worried about Qiqi being harassed by Yuqi Mu. But with Chuxue Ye at home and Yuqi rarely appearingtely, she slowly dropped her guard against him. This day, just after dawn, Qiqi got up to drink water and saw Anna standing in the living room fully dressed. Anna, youre out so early. asked she. She couldnt help but yawn. Anna seemed tired. I am just back. said she. These words really shocked Qiqi. First I shot a magazine cover, then I recorded a variety show, then I talked to the director about the script, so Im just now getting back. Seeing that Anna was very tired, Qiqi was worried about her. Youre really working too hard. Anna took off her high heels, and theny down on the sofa. Its just that Ill be more tired at the moment. After a while, I wont be so busy. Anna said. Then take a shower and go get some sleep. Um, okay. said she, and then she went to the bathroom. Qiqi nned to go out to get breakfast. She wanted to prepare some breakfast for Anna when she woke up. After she changed her clothes, she went out. In the early morning, there were not many pedestrians on the street. But there were many people lined up in front of the breakfast store. But suddenly Qiqi felt her pocket move. She subconsciously touched her own pocket, and unexpectedly touched a persons hand. She was busy rummaging in her pocket with her other hand and found that her cell phone was missing. She immediately red angrily at the person. What are you doing? The man was caught stealing and growled. Let go of my hand. You stole my phone, give it back to me! The man attempted to rush away while raising his voice. Let me go! He yelled. You stole my phone. Im calling the police. You bitch. Shut up. The man growled angrily, then he was about to raise his other hand to hit her. At that moment, someone walked up to the thief and grabbed his hand and twisted it hard. The thief cried out in pain, Ouch, it hurts. Qiqi immediately looked up and found that the person was Yuqi. He looked at the thief and said in a cold voice, Give her back the phone. The thief obediently took out the phone and handed it to Qiqi. I dont dare to steal anything anymore, please let me go. He beggared. You do something wrong, so you have to be punished. If I let you go, the people present will not agree. Hearing this, all the people immediately said that they would send the thief to the police station. Yuqi borrowed a rope and tied the thief up. Qiqi, call the police. He said. After making the call, the police soon came over. After seeing the thief, the policeman sighed helplessly. Its you again. It turned out that the thief was a habitual offender. After the thief was taken away by the police, Qiqi and Yuqi immediately became the heroes in the eyes of the crowd. Qiqi felt a little ufortable being stared at by the crowd, so she wanted to buy breakfast quickly and leave. But when it came time to pay, the shop owner waved his hand. Miss, your boyfriend is great. This is free for you Hes not my Thank you very much. Before Qiqi could finish, Yuqi interrupted her. Qiqi, lets go. said Yuqi Seeing that there were so many people behind her, Qiqi could only take her breakfast and leave first. Thank you just now. Qiqi looked up and smiled at Yuqi. Looking down at Qiqi, Yuqi found that he missed her more than he thought. Seeing that Yuqi didnt say anything, Qiqi looked up at him. Qiqis lips moved slightly and Yuqi had an urge to hug her. After he calmed down, he smiled. You are wee. Even if Qiqi was slow to react, she had just seen the deep affection in Yuqis eyes. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She hurriedly tried to find a topic of conversation to keep the scene from bing so awkward. You. You But unexpectedly, the two people spoke at the same time. They looked at each other and smiled. You first. said Yuqi Qiqi pursed her lips. Why are you here? Just for breakfast. Qiqi blinked, a little incredulous. But this ce is far from your apartment. The doughnuts here are delicious, so I came here on purpose to buy them. In her memory, Yuqi was not such a food lover, so she did not believe this reason of his. Qiqi was puzzled, but she didnt say anything. Since you are also here to buy breakfast, then the breakfast should also be divided into half for you. said she. You can take them all back. But dont youe here for breakfast too? Ill buy my breakfastter. But Qiqi sill handed him half of his breakfast anyway. Im in a hurry to get back, bye. Waving to Yuqi, she turned around and left. Looking at Qiqis back, Yuqi was frustrated. He did not go back to his own apartment, but went to another residence, which was very close to the ce where Qiqi lived. At this moment, Yulin had already got up. His hair was messy. Seeing Yuqi and the breakfast in his hand, Yulin was a little surprised. Whats wrong with you today? You never buy breakfast for us? Its really not like your style of doing things. This is from Qiqi. So you ran into Qiqi? Yes. This answer made Yulin frown. You are too impatient. Fortunately you met Qiqi today. If it were Anna, she must have seen what you wanted at a nce. Then your previous efforts will be nothing. Yuqi did not think so. He shrugged. If I hadnt been there, that thief would have hit Qiqi. You could have sent someone else to protect her secretly, just like what I did for Anna, and no one would have found out. I just want to watch her. Yuqis repeated retort made Yulin finally couldnt help but snorted. Youre simply making excuses. Youll ruin everything. However, Yuqi did not want to talk about this topic anymore. You must be hungry. Have breakfast first. said he. Yulin looked at the breakfast and shook his head straight. This breakfast is not enough for the three of us to eat. This is for you guys. Why? You dont have it? Im going to the officeter. Its almostte. said Yuqi and prepared to go upstairs. Looking at Yuqis back, Yulin raised his eyebrows. If I remember correctly, you wouldnt have been so diligent before. That was before, now I have to work hard. Yulin knew that he hard work for Qiqi. Only he didnt expect Yuqi to change him because of a woman. Although Qiqi and Anna moved out of the school, they still have to attend some important activities at school. This year was the schools 50th anniversary. All the students and teachers must be present. Anna and Qiqi also returned to the school to attend the ceremony. Now, Anna was not only a famous figure in the acting world, but also a noblewoman of the Xiao Group. So the school leaders wanted Anna to speak on stage as a guest of honor. But Anna didnt think she had the ability to be a student representative, so she politely declined the school leaders offer and sat in the audience with her ssmates. But from the moment she sat down, many students kept looking for her autograph and even a campus reporter came over to interview her. This kind of disturbance was also ufortable for Qiqi. Finally Anna made an excuse and walked out of the school auditorium. After she left, Qiqi also left the auditorium in between the leaders speeches. The school grove was quiet because most of the students and teachers had gone to the auditorium. Perhaps it had just rained, so there was a faint smell of earth in the air, which was refreshing. And just as Qiqi was walking alone in the grove, a man came up behind her and gently called out to her. Qiqi Hearing the persons voice, Qiqi froze. She thought she was hallucinating. But when she then turned around, she saw Yuqi behind her. Why are you here? asked she.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Last time I said I would give you choctes, so I asked my friend to bring back several vors of choctes. Yuqi said with a smile. Then he handed her the bag in his hand. Chocte! As soon as she heard it, Qiqi was inexplicably exhrating. She took the chocte box, opened it. It was filled with various colors of choctes. Qiqi swallowed involuntarily. Can I only pick one? She asked. If you like, you can take them all. Qiqi was very satisfied with this answer, but as a girl, she didnt want to appear to be such a food lover. Then would I be too greedy? She asked deliberately. This is originally bought for you. If you dont want it, Ill feel sad. Thanks, then. said Qiqi, smiling. Qiqi couldnt help but take a piece and put it in her mouth. Hum, Its really delicious! A box of choctes could make Qiqi so happy, and Yuqi also felt very satisfied. Its good that you like it. I didnt expect you to remember this. I keep everything about you in my mind. said Yuqi affectionately. Chapter 534: Chapter 534 I n to Give Her a Surprise Yuqi stared at Qiqi affectionately, which made Qiqi blush. And Qiqis shyness made Yuqi find her more and more interesting. He knew that if he confessed to Qiqi now, she would definitely reject him. I know you are busy preparing for your exams recently. After your exams are over, can you give me a chance to pursue you? Yuqi suddenly said. Yuqis sudden change of topic made Qiqi a little overwhelmed. Didnt I already make our affairs clear before? But I remember that you didnt explicitly reject me. You just said that we were not good for each other. In that case, I still have a chance to pursue you, right? I , Qiqi frowned. Before Qiqi could finish, Yuqi suddenly patted her head gently. Just focus on your exam. Dont think nonsense. said he softly. Qiqi hadnt thought about her rtionship with Yuqi, but his words made her a little confused. She forced herself to behave naturally and not to think about it, but her face was still burning. Why is your face so red? Are you having a fever? asked Yuqi worriedly. Uh, I might have caught a cold. Do you need to go to the doctor? No,no, Im fine. But youll be taking the exam soon. You cant let the cold get to you. Youd better go to the doctor with me. See the doctor? murmured she. If the doctor asked her what cold symptoms she had, Qiqi didnt know how to answer the doctors question. Am I going to tell him my face be red because Im shy? Oh, god, I definitely cant go to the doctor. She thought. Qiqi, you said Yuqi, but he was interrupted. What are you two doing? said a girl loudly. Then the girl angrily walked up to them, and Qiqi was startled by her. She was wearing a baseball cap, ck sunsses and a mask. Looking at her for a long time, Qiqi recognized her. She patted her chest. Anna, you scared me. Why are you dressing yourself up like this? Anna took off her mask, took a deep breath, and then put it back on. There are fans chasing me. I have to dress like this. Youre popr now. Congrattions. Yuqi teased She frowned at Yuqi. Why do youe here? Are you trying to pester Qiqi again? We are just talking. I saw you just put your hand on Qiqis head. Anna was a little angry. So what? You Anna didnt expect him to admit that he was having intimate actions with Qiqi. She narrowed her eyes and was about to say something, but Yuqi suddenly stopped her. Anna, keep quiet, someone ising over there. Anna turned around and found that people from the TV station hade. She wondered where these people had gotten the information about her being at school. Were they detectives or reporters? She thought bitterly. She gritted her teeth and turned her head to look at Yuqi. Dont disturb her. She has an examing up and must concentrate on her revision. I know. Now shes not studying, so I visit her. I have some boundaries. Qiqi was not in the apartment today and Yuqi just happened to meet her in the school. Was this really a coincidence? Anna thought. It seems that you know Qiqis schedule well. No, its just a coincidence that I ran into her here today. said Yuqi. Anna nced at him, and then took Qiqis hand. Qiqi, lets go! said she loudly. They two walked very fast, while Yuqi was following them not far behind. Muyuqi always followed them, which made Xie Anna very angry. She nned to go back to her apartment instead of going back to the auditorium. But even so, when Anna was driving, she still found Yuqis car following them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After she parked the car in front of her apartment, she red angrily at Yuqi behind her. Yuqi Mu, thats enough. Im passing by here. said Yuqi casually. Nonsense, youre already driving to my apartment. Yeah, Im just going to your apartment. Yuqi ignored her, which made Anna feel humiliated. She pointed at Yuqi. Even if youre my husbands twin brother, I wont be nice to you. Anna was so furious, but Yuqi still remained calm. He slowly walked past her. Hurry up. Everyone is waiting for us right now. What do you mean? Whos waiting for us? Youll know it when youe home. Looking at Yuqis back, Anna was very puzzled. Am I missing something? Why am I a bit confused about what hes saying? She said to Qiqi. Qiqi shook her head, indicating that she also did not understand him. He must be deliberately fooling us again. Anna said, Come on, we wont go back. Just let him wait at the door by himself. Then she turned around and was about to leave. But someone called out to her from behind. Honey, youre back! said Yulin happily. Hearing her husband voice, Anna turned back with a frown. Why are you all here? Zhao Nangong rubbed his head shyly. Today is the anniversary of my first encounter with Chuxue, and I n to give her a surprise. Now I want to ask for you guys help. Anna now understood why these people were here at the same time. There was just no way for her to drive Yuqi away now. She red at Yuqi and then said to Zhao. What do you need me to do? I want to decorate the room, so I need some balloons, candles, and flowers. And a projector, I need to screen something. Its easy to buy things. I can take care of it. As for the decoration, we need your help. Jingan Ye said to Anna and Qiqi. No problem. Anna said. Thank you. Zhao smiled and said gratefully. Youre wee. Anna said. Youre quite romantic. Honey, if you want a surprise, I can prepare one for you as well. Yulin said suddenly. However, based on Yulins recent performance, Anna seriously doubted that his surprise was only a shock. Youd better not prepare it. Im afraid I cant bear your surprise. Anna teased. With Annas support, Zhao looked more exuberant. Then well go shopping now. Ill leave the decorating to you guys. . Soon all the things Zhao needed were bought back. In the room, Anna saw Yiyao arranging the vase, and then she immediately walked over. Yiyao, dont be too tired. Leave these things to us. Its okay, I can do these. Youre pregnant now. You need to rest more. Then Anna took the vase away from Yiyaos hands. Turning around, Anna was considering where to put the vase when she saw Yuqi standing by Qiqis side. Her face darkened. She was about to rush towards them. But Yiyao yanked her. You are now protecting Qiqi like an old hen, afraid that she will be caught by the eagle. said Yiyao, smiling. Yuqi is not an eagle but a fox. Qiqi will only fall for his tricks. But maybe Qiqi is willing to fall for his tricks. Anna froze. I dont know. Qiqi is too simple. She cant see his true face, so she will be deceived by him. Thats the way things are with rtionships. No one can tell whos right and whos wrong. Im still worried that shell be cheated by a man. But you cant protect Qiqi forever. You have to let her grow up. She has to learn to deal with emotional matters. Hearing Yiyaos words, Anna was silent. She turned her head to look at Qiqi, then hesitated and eventually didnt go over. Although she didnt go to stop them from talking, but her eyes kept staring at Yuqi. As soon as he made any intimate moves towards Qiqi, she would definitely run over to stop him. Muyuqi was very satisfied with just chatting with Qiqi up close. And Qiqi felt that Yuqis care for her made her feel like she was a princess. But Qiqi knew that she was not a princess but just a maid to the princess. So Yuqis kindness to her made her very ufortable. She felt happy but at the same time, she also had a sense of loss. She didnt like this feeling. She would rather have never had him than be confused with when he would leave her. While Qiqi was thinking, she stepped on a decorative ball. Suddenly her body fell backwards. Be careful! Qiqi, in order to keep her bnce, reached out and tugged on Yuqis cor, and then the two of them hugged each other in a very intimate position. Looking at Yuqis dark eyes, Qiqis heart was beating fast. And Yuqi looked at her with affection, his eyes full of concern. Time seemed to stand still as everyone stopped what they were doing. They all looked at Yuqi and Qiqi. Finally, someone coughed lightly. Anna red at Yulin, and then she ran to Qiqis side. Are you okay? Im fine. said Qiqi. Then she stood up from Yuqis arms, blushing. What exactly did I do just now? I actually fell into Yuqis arms in public. Qiqi thought. Yuqi leaned down to pick up the decorative ball. Be more careful, or youll trip and fall again. said he quietly. Qiqi lowered her head and nodded gently. Zhao looked around the room and saw that everything was ready. He suddenly pped his hands. Everything is ready. Now we can call Chuxue and ask her to go back. said Zhao excitedly. To divert people from her, Qiqi immediately raised her hand. Ill make the call! Do you know what to say? Qiqi nodded. Of course, trust me! Well, then, please. Under the eyes of the crowd, Qiqi took a deep breath, took out her cell phone, and dialed Chuxue. After the phone rang for a while, it was answered. Qiqi immediately asked, Hey, Chuxue, where are you now? Im at the dessert store, what do you want? Chuxue asked, puzzled. The water pipe at home suddenly leaked. Can youe and take a look! Okay, Ill go back now. Remember to turn off the water gate first. Ill be right there. Chuxue said, and then she hung up the phone. And Qiqi let out a long breath. Anna looked at Qiqi teasingly. Qiqi, you actually have a talent for acting. Chapter 535: Chapter 535 Cram School Hearing this, Yuqi Mu said in a serious tone, Qiqi, if you are interested in this, I can invest to open a filmpany, and you will be the boss. Well Yuqi was serious, while Qiqi felt embarrassed. At some moments like this, Anna should keep quiet. But she really couldnt stand Yuqi s arrogant look, so she sneered, do you think money is everything? Qiqi, however, likes to fight for something by herself, not by you. Turning his gaze at Anna, Yuqi rebuked, you do know her well, but in the future, I will know her better than you. Well, he was too confident. Raising her eyebrows, Anna said, well see. The important person was abou toe back, but the two seemed to have a fight, which made Zhao Nangong a little impatient. Yiyao Duan saw he was nervous, so she said, its almost time. Qiqi and Anna, you two stay here. Everyone else, in your positions. As soon as he heard Yiyao s words, Zhao Nangong immediately cast a grateful nce at her. And the others also tensed up. Anna and Yuqi temporarily put aside their problem and acted ording to the n. Chuxue, knowing nothing at all, rushed back and saw Anna and Qiqi at the door. How is it? Is it still leaking? Yes, but it got better now. Ill go and take a look. Chuxue pushed the door and walked in, but the room was so dark that she couldnt see anything. Hey, wasnt the leak, but why also ckout? No, its daytime, so it shouldnt be so dark. Chuxue felt that something was wrong, so she turned around to leave. But she was pushed by someone and she stumbled and walked into the room. Then the door closed, leaving her alone in the darkness. You guysProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Before Chuxue could finish her words, the projector in front of her began to work, and photos were yed one by one. There were photos about her and Zhao Nangong,ughing, full of happiness. Chuxue pursed her lips, a little surprised and touched, but also doubtful. Soft music was yed and Chuxue got to recall the past happiness and warmth. She got soft. Suddenly, the room was as bright as daylight, causing Chuxue to squint. Looking forward, Chuxue saw a person, holding flowers, stand in front of her. Chuxueughed out, Zhao, what are you doing? Zhao Nangong looked at Chuxue in a serious way and walked to her. Suddenly, he got down on one knee and took out a ring, saying piously, Chuxue, marry me! After this, flower petals were falling down, like a dream. Chuxue froze. After taking a look at the handsome Zhao Nangong, her families and friends full of blessings, and the camera, Chuxue began to cry. Seeing she was crying, Zhao Nangong held her with concern, saying helplessly, Chuxue, please. If you dont want to marry me, I wont me you. Dont cry, OK? Zhao Nangong said, and reached out to wipe away her tears. But Chuxue woudlnt stop, as if her tears were floating water. Zhao Nangong got more and more panicked and people there were also in puzzlement. Obviously, everything was going well, but why it was out of control atst? Yiyao walked to Chuxue, reaching out to pat her. She asked in a gentle voice, with determination, Chuxue, tell me, why are you crying? Dont you like this? No, II like it very much. Then why are you crying so sadly? Because Chuxue, who had just calmed down a little bit, got agitated again. With chagrin, she said, I didnt put on makeup today, nor did I wear a nice dress, and my hair is still messy! At such a moment, I will look ugly on the photos. Well, thats the reason. Anyway, her such exnation made people in relief. Zhao Nangong gently sighed in relief andforted her, you are the most beautiful girl in the world and even the tears are also beautiful. And you are not as awful as you think. You look good and your hair is not messed up. And I like it when you dont put on make-up. Everything is just right. Zhao Nangong s sincere attitude convinced Chuxue, so she tilted her head and asked, really? Sure. Zhao Nangong took a deep breath and he looked a little nervous, then Chuxue, will you marry me? Chuxue sucked her nose, showing a rare shy look, and gently nodded. Once she nodded, the crowd breathed in relief, then they cheered and apuded, making the scene lively. Zhao Nangong hugged Chuxue, full of gratitude. After all the hardships, he, finally could have Chuxue. Looking at the happy couple, Qiqi was truly happy for them. Standing next to them, Qiqi tilted her head and said with a smile, great, were going to have a wedding soon. Hearing this, Anna teased, Qiqi, do you care about the wedding a lot? Qiqi didnt say anything with her tongue hanging out. But someone didnt agree and immediately refuted Anna. I think there is nothing wrong with Qiqi s concern. The wedding symbolizes a blessing, and passing this blessing on is also a good wish of the new couple. Its only a joke, but Yuqi got too serious about it. It was a little excessive. But Qiqi didnt think so and she thought he was considerate, so she smiled gratefully at him. And the interaction between the two made Anna speechless. This guy stated to work on Qiqi and with no doubt, Qiqi would never notice. Yiyao had told Anna to stop, but if she stopped, Qiqi would definitely be his ve. But Yiyao also said that they coudnt always protect her and she needed to face something on her own. They could offer her suggestions, but its still he own life and she needed to make some decisions. These contradictory thoughts made Anna struggle. Seeing Anna frowning, Yulin walked to her and whispered, what a happy moment, but why do you look so unhappy? Anna stopped looking at Qiqi and Yuqi and said, nothing. Although Anna didnt say anything, but Yulin knew very well what she was dwelling on. Raising his hand to pat Annas shoulder, Yulin said, dont worry so much. Everyone has their own choices. And in most situations, one need to face the risks. Why do you have to make things difficult for yourself? This was not what Anna liked to hear. She raised her eyebrows at Yulin and said, you are men and of course you can say these so easily. How do you know Yuqi hasnt suffered? Annaughed disdainfully and said, of course he hasnt. This is with no doubt. Yulin, however, shook his head and said, only Qiqi eats well, sleeps well and what she needs to do is to study, right? Yes. But Yuqi suffers more. For Qiqi, he cant eat or sleep well. He missed her so much that he has lost some weight. Who do you think is suffering? Really? Are you serious? You dont believe me? Ask Zhao Nangong. Anna was still skeptical, so she said, you are bros and you will tell me the same. I dont believe you guys. Yulin looked helpless and said, honey, I tell you nothing but the truth. What can I get if I say something for him? Do you think I will offend my own dear wife for him? Its impossible. I wont do such silly things. This seemed to make sense. Now, Im sure that Qiqi is someone special for Yuqi. Perhaps even Yuqi himself did not notice. Staring at Yuqi, Anna seemed to be considering something. Seeing Anna seemed to believe his words, Yulin smiled and did not continue to talk about this. He held Annas hand and walked forward, well, its time to eat some cake. Lets go and try it. Following Yulin, Anna walked to the cake. Looking up, she saw the happy Qiqi and her face was as red as an apple. And next to her stood Yuqi, focusing on Qiqi, with tenderness and softness in his eyes. Looking at them, Anna frowned and there was something that she didnt say in her eyes. Because of the wedding, there were many things to prepare, so Chuxue then moved back home to live, leaving Anna and Qiqi in the department. One was shooting and the other was studying and there was no time for them to take some rest. Though they met each other sometimes, they got no time for a good chat, for they needed sleep a lot. Anna also did not have time to talk to Qiqi about her and Yuqi. They were busy, but someone got nothing to do. When Qiqi was at school, Yuqi would oftene to see her. Sitting in the study room, Qiqi took a look at her watch. When it was ten oclock, someone came, just like the previous days. As soon as the man appeared, there were students looking at Qiqi ambiguously, with some envy. But this was not a good thing for Qiqi. With her head down, Qiqi did not make any eye contact with him. Luckily, he also did not bother Qiqi and he just sat behind her, taking out hisputer to deal with his official matters. Whats wrong with him? Qiqi knew that Yuqi was here for her. But he didnt say anything while just silently sitting behind. He sometimes gave her some water or some desserts and this was just right. Qiqi wouldnt be bothered or got depressed. But Qiqi did not want Yuqi to do so. She couldnt give him the answer he wanted, so why did he still be so nice to her? He would only make her me herself and make himself waste time. Taking a deep breath, Qiqi decided to make it clearter, telling him not toe tomorrow. Then Qiqi buried herself in studies. Soon, it was noon. Everyone packed up their things and prepared to go to the cafeteria for dinner. Qiqi also packed up her things, but she didnt n to go to the cafeteria for now, for she had something to say to Yuqi. Turning around, Qiqi looked at the man behind her with a serious look. I have something to say to you. I have something to say to you. The two spoke at the same time, which made Qiqi cringe, like a deted ball. Yuqi smiled, and his eyes were filled with gentleness. This time, let me say first. Then he handed her a flyer, introducing, this is a course for post-graduate entrance exam. I hear the teacher is famous, so I apply for it. Im wondering whether youre interested or not. Taking a look at the flyer, she got surprised. Its more than famous. Every student preparing for the exam all hear about her. The passing rate is super high, but the number is limited every year, so many people cant dont have the chance. So, do you want to go? Qiqi nodded and said, of course I want to go. Then do it. It starts next week, for a month, no contact with the outside world. When it is over, its time for the exams. I guess, you will improve greatly. To be honest, Qiqi was very interested in it. But she also knew that it cost a lot. But it must be very expensive. You dont need to care about the money. You can still earn it when its gone, but if the opportunity is gone, no money can buy it. Yuqi s words made sense. Qiqi thought about it and said, then, after my exams are over, I will work hard to pay you back. Lets talk about it when the exam is over. By the way, are you going to eat now? Huh? Oh, yeah. Im also hungry, so since I did you such a big favor, theres nothing wrong for you to treat me today, right? Qiqi smiled brightly, of course, lets go, lets go. Ill treat you whatever you want. I have a meeting in the afternoon and Im afraid I dont time to go out for lunch. Lets just go to the cafeteria and eat some. Well, thats good. Although our cafeteria is crowded, there are some delicious food still. The taste is very good. You can order some then. Okay then, thank you for treating me today. Qiqi smiled and walked with Yuqi side by side,pletely forgetting that she needed to draw a line with him. The cafeteria was already crowded, and when Yuqi appeared, he was naturally being focused. Chapter 536: Chapter 536 Honey Trap Qiqi was all thinking about what she was going to eat and she didnt have time to care about others reaction. There were many people in the stall, so Qiqi asked Yuqi Mu to wait there while she went to the queue. Yuqi looked around and said, I dont know what to order. I trust you, since we have simr tastes. I will like what you order. Fearing that there would be more and more people in the cafeteria, Qiqi then turned around and rushed into the crowd, searching for food. Yuqi was sitting there alone. He was in a suit, sitting straight, who was out of ce here, the noisy cafeteria. People passing by would take a look at him out of curiosity, but no one dared to say hello to Yuqi. But someone went forward after spotting him. He came to him and just sat down. Hello, Mr. Mu. What brings you here? Seeing the director, Yuqi said calmly, Ie to see my girlfriend and Im going to eat with here. Its not for business, so dont get so nervous. Ah, all right. Seeing there was a book for post-graduate entrance exam on the table, he got to know something and asked, Is Qiqi nning to study for the exam? Yes. This answer offered him an opportunity to show his ability, so he said, oh, Qiqi has excellent grades and good performance, so she can just keep studying in our school. As far as I know, her goal is not our school. And I also hope that she goes to a better school with her own efforts. At least, there will not be teachers and students who do not know right from wrong. Yuqi s words made the director flush. Then Qiqi returned with some food. She marched off through the crowd, and then ced the te on the table. Excuse me, here is Before Qiqi could finish her words, she saw the director turn around. Sir. When she saw the director, Qiqi got a little nervous. And it was the same for the director. Oh, Qiqi, how are you doing these days? Hows your preparation for your exam? Sit down and eat. The director got up and offered her a seat. He then patted her shoulder, as if he thought highly of her. Qiqi nodded and said, its fine. Thank you. After he left, Qiqi let out a long breath, then asked Yuqi, what is he doing here? How should I know? Maybe I dont look like a student, so he came over to make sure Im not a terrorist. What a joke. The director was ttering when he saw Yuqi was here, so he must know who he was. But since Yuqi did not want to say more, Qiqi stopped asking. What she wanted now was to eat and she didnt have time to think that much. Pushing the te forward, Qiqi smiled and said, these are all my favorites. I hope you like them. Yuqi looked at the dishes and they indeed looked good, making him feel satisfied. But Yuqi did not choose, but nodded and said, they look great. Of course, these are all my favorites, because I dont know what you like, so I ordered one of each. Then pick one you like most. This trapped Qiqi in a difficult situation. These were all her favorites, so its hard to choose the one she liked most. Seeing Qiqi was in a dilemma, he smiled and got up to get two clean bowls and handed one to Qiqi. We split, so that we can eat all of them. Qiqi pped her head andughed, yeah, youre so smart. Obviously youre the silly one. Hey, its my treat, but youre talking about me like this? It isnt very decent, right? Thats true. Im sorry for what Ive said. Good. Qiqi used a spoon to divide each dish into two, and then she ate her own one with a contented look. But without eating, Yuqi looked at Qiqi and smiled. Hey, why dont you eat? For Yuqi, as long as he could watch Qiqi eat, he would feel at ease. Besides, she was much more charming than food. But he wouldnt tell Qiqi, otherwise, it would only scare the silly girl away. Picking up his chopsticks, Yuqi ate slowly, which was in stark contrast to the gobbling young girl. But such two people were not weird. On the contrary, in some ways, they matched each other. One fast and one slow, perfect. The people passing by envied a lot. They thought that Qiqi was only something new to Yuqi and after a short time, Yiqi would be fed up with her. Prince Charming and Cindere only existed in fairy tales. However, Yuqi s various consideration and tenderness to Qiqi, not only embarrassed them, but also made them doubt whether he was a yboy or not. Yuqi never cared about what people think. At this moment, he was nning something else. By the way, the cram school, Anna wont object, right? Qiqi shook her head and said in an affirmative tone, no, Anna also knows how rare such an opportunity is and will definitely support me. Well, thats good. Yuqi ate slower and said, I think she is busytely. Yulin isining about it. This made Qiqi confused and said for Anna, what? Anna is not wasting time and she is busy with her career. She is busy with her career, but she doesnt care about her husband at all. If this continued, they will have some marital troubles. Yuqis words made Qiqi scowl and asked, did Yulin say something to you? He did say something. You are Qiqi s good friend, so it would be best to tell her this. Career and husband, she should bnce them. Qiqi, with a serious look, nodded and said, okay, I see. Its not a bad thing for a woman to have her own career. Its just that she should at least care more about her family, dont you think so? Qiqi still looked serious and gently nodded. Besides, Yulin has some pressure from his parents. This made Qiqi get to know what he was saying and asked, pressure? Whats that? Ye family wants to have their grandchildren, as well as my parents. They dont know that the two are not living together. If they know, Yuli will be in trouble. This made Qiqi feel deeply guilty. If it wasnt for her, Anna wouldnt have been separated from Yulin. Even if the two were busy, they still had the opportunity to see each other every day. Thinking of this, Qiqi really did not have any appetite, so she put down the chopsticks, looking depressed. But Yuqi did not stop talking. He looked down and said within, when they got in trouble, every time I would suffer too. Its really none of my bisiness. Why would you suffer? Everyone around me has married, and Im the only one with no wife, so of course I suffer. Saying that, Yuqi looked up at Qiqi with sincerity, to be honest, I also want to settle down, but the girl I fancy is always like the wind. I really dont know what to do to make her stay. Yuqi s eyes were clear and firm, as if it has some magic that could draw people inpletely. Qiqi gawked for a moment, and then, she suddenly felt something inside. She knew that she would fall for him. But she couldnt. Yuqi was a monster that she should never get closer to him. After taking a deep breath, Qiqi looked away, a little wretched. Just now, Yuqi found Qiqi s struggle and hesitation. Perhaps with a little more effort, he could make this girl tell the truth. But Yuqi was not willing to give up, but Qiqi seemed to have pulled herself together, smiling at Yuqi, didnt you say there is still a meeting in the afternoon? Hurry up. I Well, Im done. Take your time. Saying that, Qiqi picked up her school bag, running away. Looking at Qiqi s back, Yuqi sighed. Tonight Qiqi stood in the kitchen, cooking some sweet soup and waiting for Anna. But when she was cooking, Qiqi got lost in thought and couldnt help but think of what Yuqi had said to her. She thenughed or scowled sometimes, even herself didnt notice. Qiqi was so absorbed that she didnt even notice Annas return. Anna was very tired, but after smelling the soup, she cheered up. Following the aroma, she got into the kitchen. But the soup in the pot had overflowed, and Qiqi stood there, like a wood. Anna went over to turn off the switch and wiped off the spilled soup with a rag. When Qiqi came back to her senses, Qiqi screamed and then cleaned up the mess. Anna frowned and asked, what are you thinking about?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Qiqi looked down and said with embarrassment, nothing, just the exams. Then be careful, its dangerous just now. I see. Qiqi gave her a bowl of sweet soup and smiled, saying, Anna, have some sweet soup. Anna originally wanted toin, but seeing Qiqi s pleasing look, she just let her go. Taking the bowl, Anna asked, why dont you sleep? After doing two papers and drinking a cup of coffee, I cannot sleep. Drinking coffee? You should know how to fend for yourself. Look at you, youve lost weight again. Anna then pinched Qiqi s chin and shook it. Me? Arent you the same? So much work. I just cant understand why you became a workaholic after you got married to Yulin? Anna sat at the small table in the kitchen, looking tired, but her eyes were bright. I was always afraid that I was not good enough for Yulin and I would have low self-esteem, and always wanted to use external things to strengthen myself. But then I figured out that everything is just nothing, and the only thing that can really defeat me is myself. Thats why I have to keep making myself excellent, busy and strong. Then I wont be afraid of beingpared to anyone else, and I wont be suspicious because of others meaningless actions. Then Yulin and I can be forever. Looking at Annas confident and calm look, Qiqi smiled and said, Anna, you are incredible. As long as we have a goal and are willing to work hard for it, we will be incredible. Qiqi suddenly thought of what Yuqi said during the day, so she hesitated for a moment and said, you are very good now, but dont forget to spend more time with Yulin. After all, you are newly married, so its not good to separate for a long time. Hes very supportive. Its okay. Besides, we have phone and video contact during, so were good. You know what, its called hunger marketing, so he Anna still wanted to say something, but she found Qiqi was confused, so she shook her head; forget it. Its not something you should know. Qiqi was a little confused, but she was very insistent, But if others know this? Rumors are terrifying and you will never know what people will talk about you. Now, rumors will not knock me down again. What about Yulin s parents? You will even not care about them? Why do you say that, Raising her eyebrows to look at Qiqi, Anna asked, did you hear something? Qiqi was guilty, so she looked away and said, ah, nothing. Im just worried about you. Its not what my inws want to see. You are too busy. Dont worry, they are very open-minded. I met with them when Yulin and I came back and they are very supportive of me pursuing my career. My mother-inw will even talk about showbiz gossip with me. Shes a very sweet person. They didnt stop you? No. Why her words was not the same as what Yuqi said. Qiqi got confused, and after a moment of hesitation, she asked, then will theyin about you behind your back? My mother-inw is straightforward and would not do that kind of thing. If they really have anyints, they will just talk to me. But, this kind of thing, its embarrassing to just tell you. Its true that they will speak to Yulin, but he loves you so much that he may not tell the truth. Believe me. This will not happen, I know my man very well, and also believe my inws. Anna put down the soup bowl and asked, its weird. Why do you recognize that my inws have said something about me? Qiqi smiled awkwardly and said, someone who marries into a rich family is often to see to be bullied and thats what happens in TV dramas. Im worried youll suffer the same thing. Dont worry. I know what to do. If this happens to me, Ill definitely find a way out. Now, Im not that silly girl and I know how to protect myself. Hearing Annas confident and powerful words, Qiqi took a look at her and found that Anna seemed to have changed somewhere. After a moment of confusion, Qiqi said, I feel that you have grown up very quickly and are no longer that simple and na?ve schoolgirl. At this moment, you are the queen. Even if you stand next to Yulin, you will still shine brighter than him. Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Qiqi, Struggling Anna was stunned and thenughed out. She patted Qiqi s head, saying, thank you. Its sweet of you. Im just telling the truth, Qiqi said with a serious look, Im happy to see you get stronger and stronger. Patting Qiqi s shoulder, Anna smiled and said, you too. You work so hard and you will definitely get good grades and get into the school you like. Hearing this, Qiqi sighed and said, hey, although I studied hard, I havent seen much progress. You see, Im going to a cram school. Anna did not have any objections, nodded and said, its good and you can study with people like you. You can learn from each other and then you will benefit you a lot. I think so. But itsts one month and I cannot have any contact with the outside world. That doesnt matter. As long as you can get good results, its doesnt matter at all. Seeing that Anna didnt object, Qiqi was relieved andughed, I know youll support me. Yuqi is really small-minded. This time, Anna said nothing. She turned her head to look at Qiqi and asked, wait, what does this have to do with him? Without thinking too much about it, Qiqi directly said, he gives this opportunity. I wanted to apply for that, but there were too many people and I didnt even get a chance. With his help, I got the opportunity to participate in the training. This time, Ill cherish it. Annaughed and said, oh, I see. Im d you agree, so Im going to take a shower first. Well, go ahead. Having a good mood, Qiqi was even more rxed than ever. But Anna was not so. She scowled and wondered what Yuqi wanted. This day, Anna got a day off, so Chuxue Ye asked her friends toe out. But when its the time, they realized that someone was missing. Hey, where is Qiqi? Putting down the tea cup, Anna exined, Qiqi went to a cram school and she will not be able to contact us in a month. Oops, a month? I miss her now, Chuxue calcted the time and said with a raised eyebrow, so, when she finishes the course, wont it be time for the exam? Exactly. Chuxue shrugged and said, she doesnt have much time left. Im a little nervous. Dont be. Though Qiqi sometimes looked not very reliable, when ites to important things, she will make it right. I trust her. This was true. She wouldnt mess it up when its a pivotal moment. Supporting her jaw, Chuxue sighed, when Qiqi is free again, we need a celebration party. Recently everyone is so tired and we need time to rx. This made Anna smile, Qiqi is preparing for the exam, so she is. I work so hard, so I am. Yiyao is pregnant But you, the bride-to-be, why are you tired? Once Chuxue heard this, she widened her eyes and began toin. Do you think its easy to prepare for the wedding? I am dying. The dress, the suits, the guest list, the hotel and the weddingpany I literally dont want to think about these things. Looking at Chuxue in anxiety, Anna smiled and said, but youll enjoy it. You only have once. Hey, I just want to quit. Nonsense. Zhao Nangong will be sad if he hears so. Hmph, I dont care at all. Im just very tired and irritable. I just want to find someone to fight to vent. Hearing this, Yiyao shook her head with a smile, I have a suggestion. Let me tell you. Anna and Chuxue were there waiting. When its over, we can go on a trip together, a small ind. There is no work or anything tiering, only waves and sea breeze, starry sky and vast ocean. We can catch little crabs bare footedly, paint and sleep. This made the two got interested in, and a picture seemed to appear before their eyes. Cupping her jaw, Chuxue was looking forward to it. This is a good idea. Isting from the world we can throw away all the f*****g things. I also think its great. We can also go fishing and do BBQ. What a self-sufficient life. BBQ? Im good at it. You will love it. Chuxue was confident, but Anna still remembered the Terrible cuisine that Qiqi mentioned, forget it, you better not do it. I dont wanna die. Come on, can we not mention this anymore? Chuxue was a little awkward while the two wereughing at her. Just when they were talking andughing, several girls next to them were whispering. Finally, summoning all the courage, one stood up and walked to Anna, excuse me, are you Anna? Yes, I am. The girls blushed as soon as they heard that. Yeah, Anna! I really like you in Goodbye, Next Tomorrow, can you sign it for me? Sure. They got excited. However, Chuxue s words made them even more jubnt. Do you want to take a picture with us? Really? Thank you so much! A girl took out her phone and handed it to Chuxue. They gathered around Anna and smiled happily. After taking the photo, Chuxue handed the phone to them with a warm and generous smile. Looking at them, Anna smiled and said, she is the owner of the dessert ce. You guys shoulde here more often in the future. We will. The boss is beautiful and kind and well take more friends here. Getting the autographs and photos, the girls left in satisfaction. Chuxue smiled at Anna and teased, youre really famous now. Even my friends are asking me about you, hoping to have a meal with you or something. But seeing that youre so busy, Ive turned it down for you. I dont want to make it difficult for you. Hey, its not a big deal. But you, in the future, wear sunsses or something, otherwise more people will gather to watch you. Yiyao smiled and asked, how does it feel after turning famous? Its not bad. Im happy to see that my work liked by everyone. Good. Anna smiled with some relief and said, after experiencing a lot, I dont care about that much. On the contrary, I try to hold on the things that are really important to me. Chuxue nodded and said, yes, thats true. It really makes sense. Now, few people say that you are Yulin s wife, but say that Yulin is the husband of the star Anna. In the past, the news would only say that the end of the rich bachelors single life will make girls heartbroken. But now, they dont understand why you get married so early at such a young age. Annaughed at thim and said, people are fickle. Its your efforts that made them change. The process was hard, but you did it. Yes, we know how hard youve worked, and you deserve all this. Anna covered her face and said, oops, thank you so much. Thanks for always being with me. Chuxue suddenly took out her phone and said, e on, Anna, take a picture with me. I want to put it on my Facebook, so that others will envy me. But Anna blocked the camera and said, I dont want it. You are prettier than a star and it will make me embarrass. Dont be. Come on. When they were having a happy time together, Qiqi now was struggling. Although she would meet some friends here, there were too many awesome people. Compared to them, Qiqi was just a beginner. They were too smart. Looking at others mock exam grades, Qiqi lost much confidence when she found she got a quite low mark. God, why did she have to face this? She thought she was doing well before, but now it seemed that she was deceiving herself. Qiqi was much behind them, so she got more and more depressed. For a long time, she didnt even smile. Although Qiqi was not in a good state, people around her knew this. However, those who came here to study were all for the exam, so how could they have the time tofort apetitor they didnt know very well? Therefore, Qiqi became more and more silent and inefficient. When Qiqi felt that she needed to fix herself, she immediately stopped all her work and left the ssroom, intending to go to a ce where no one was around to empty herself and then pull herself together. At this moment, it was already dark, and Qiqi was lying on the grass behind the ssroom, with her arm behind her head. Looking at the starry sky, she got better. Looking at the sky, Qiqi felt she was very small, as well as her distress. She felt easy and rxed. However, Qiqi began to think of a person that she should not think. She was curious, at this moment, what was he doing? Thinking about it, Qiqi had an illusion and a man was standing at her feet, looking down at her with a smile. Qiqi sighed and then looked away, mumbling with her eyes closed. Yuqi deliberately came to see her, but what was her reaction? She took a look at him and then she just ignored him? Feeling funny and also helpless, Yuqi asked, its time for study, but why are you here? Hearing his voice, Qiqi sat up immediately and stared at Yuqi with surprise. What? Am I a ghost? Is it really you? If Im not myself, then who I am? Whats going on? Silly girl? Realizing it was indeed Yuqi, Qiqi blushed and looked down, Ah, I justjust didnt expect you to be here. Im passing by, so Ie to see you. How are you? Everyone is inside studying, but why are you here? Thinking about her terrible state, Qiqi felt a little sorry. Yuqi asked others for help so that he could give her this valuable training opportunity. But she ran out to ck off when everyone was studying. She really messed everything up. Yuqi must feel very disappointed with me her. Qiqi looked down and said in a hoarse voice, its a little stuffy inside, so I came out to get some fresh air. Ill go backter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Qiqi was a little down, Yuqi asked, you dont look very well. Did something happen? Nnothing, its just thata kick in my head. Ill be back soon. Then Qiqi got up and was about to leave. But Yuqi tugged her hand and said in a gentle voice, Since you need some rest, sit down and talk to me. Take it easy. Qiqi really didnt want to go back, so after hesitation, she nodded and asked, kick in the head? Is it because other their grades are better than yours? Qiqi nodded and asked with some embarrassment, should I ept the fact that they are stronger than me? It often happens. But you should know that there are always people who are better than you. It will be really exhausting if you want to defeat everyone. Besides, none of us urge you to get the first ce or anything. Just try your best. Yuqi said jokingly, but his words indeed lessened her anxiety. Sheughed, are youforting me, or looking down on me? Im just telling the truth. Dont push yourself so hard. Just try your best and there is no need topare yourself with others. You just need to be better than before, then the cram school works, and thats why I applied for it. Taking a deep breath, Qiqi found herself in a much more rxed mood, and her sorrow and nervousness had gone. Actually, Yuqi was very good atforting people. In a short time, he caught the point and solved Qiqi s problem. Clenching her fists, Qiqi seemed toe back to normal. She looked at the sky and said, youre right. My enemy is myself, and only I can defeat myself. I will definitely be stronger and better. Looking at Qiqi s confident look, Yuqi smiled with squinting eyes. He looked at her with endless tenderness. He then reached out to pat Qiqi s head and said contentedly, Qiqi, I trust you. Im d that you are full of energy so quickly again. Im happy. Yuqi s action was a bit ambiguous, which made Qiqi blush immediately. She suddenly had a feeling of being pampered. But Qiqi thought that it was an illusion, so she immediately dodged and shook her head, forcing herself not to think about it, and then changed the subject. By the way, what are you doing here? Its sote, or for work? No, Im here for you. Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Tempt Qiqi with Food His straightforwardness made Qiqi in a mess again, though she just fixed herself. She didnt dare to look at Yuqi s eyes, which were full of deep affection, so she looked away, not knowing what to say. Yuqi admitted that he was deliberately making fun of her. He just liked to see her a little careful and shy. But Yuqi also knew when to stop. If he pushed her so hard, she would be like an ostrich, burying her head in the sand. Then Yuqi said, Im worried that you cannot eat well here, so I brought you something delicious. Food! This made Qiqi s eyes light up. She couldnt get out, so naturally no one would be allowed to go out and buy any snacks. The foods here were simple and monotonous, and she could only not feel hungry. Qiqi, who loved to eat, must be longing for food. In addition to making some progress, she hoped to eat her favorites. So, once she heard this, Qiqi became curious and asked, where is the food? Ive brought too much for you and I think it will be caught. I dont want you to be in trouble, so I leave it in my car. Come with me. They are studying now, so they wont notice us. Is there a lot? Yes. Chips, beef jerky, cookies, bread, peanut beansoops, a lot, and I cannot remember what else. Anyway, there is a whole box. Qiqi gulped, hoping she could get the food as soon as possible. She had been depressed for the past two days, and her bad mood had affected her appetite. Besides, there was really nothing good to eat here, so she didnt eat well. Now thanks for Yuqi s enlightenment, she was in a better mood and her appetite is recovering. As soon as she heard there was something delicious, she desperately wanted it. Looking at Qiqi s such look, Yuqi patted her head and said, lets go, my car is parked over there. Then Yuqi took her there. Without considering too much about Yuqi and her, she just followed. For food, she would care about nothing else. Yuqi s car was parked under an old tree at the entrance, shaded by the tree, so few people passed by. Qiqi was thinking all about the delicious food, so she didnt notice Yuqi s gaze. Thanks Qiqi was about to express her gratitude when Yuqi dragged her and held her in his arms. This was so sudden that Qiqi froze and forgot to even resist. Or rather, she was not willing to resist at all. His embrace was very warm, making Qiqi feel that it was a sweet harbor. It could be her shield, giving her the courage to face the difficulties in life. Here, Qiqi didnt have to pretend to be strong. She couldugh or cry at any time. She didnt have to pretend, but to be the most real self. If it was possible, Qiqi would really like to hide away like this for the rest of her life. But she knew such warmth wouldntst long. His love could be given to many people, and she was only one of them. But Qiqi was not willing to be the one, but the only one. She wanted all his love. So, knowing that Yuqi could not give her what she wanted, she should stop all this. Closing her eyes, she pushed him away all of a sudden. Looking down, she was lost. Her getting away made Yuqi lost, as if he had lost something, or being abandoned. Pursing his lips, Yuqi wanted to question Qiqi. But looking at Qiqi s lost look, Yuqi frowned and sighed. Then, he came back to normal and said jokingly, its not very polite to ask your weight, so I can only use this way to know whether you are fat or slim. Since Yuqi wanted the embarrassment to disappear, Qiqi was happy to cooperate with him, so am I fat or slim? Yuqi rubbed Qiqi s cheek and said, youve lost some weight, so you have to gain more when its over, otherwise you wont be pretty. Breaking away from Yuqi s arm, Qiqi frowned and said, nonsense, it is said that a good girl should not be over 50 KG, so it is better to be like this. Have you not heard the rest of the sentence? If she is not over 50 KG, either t-chested or short. But I believe that you are definitely not the first kind. This made Qiqi flush. Scowling, she retorted, Yuqi, bad boy. Yes. But you are a rabbit, so I havent shown who I really am. I dont want to scare you. What about now? Youve changed your mind? I have no choice. Anna will never allow me to be a gentleman, for she will always catch me. In that case, Id choose to tell you this by myself. Well, then, now you did it. I know who you are now. Yuqi smiled and turned around to open the trunk of the car, taking out the box. Originally, I wanted to get you more, but the box is too big to be put inside my car. So, just eat and Ille back with more when you finish it. Seeing the delicious food, Qiqi was no longer mad at him. Instead, she nodded with a smile. Seeing her like this, Yuqi said, go back quickly. I wont see you off. Sure, thank you. its not far away. Then Ill go back first. Drive carefully. Okay. Holding the box, Qiqi was satisfied. Yuqi, however, who was watching her go away, gradually lost his smile. Just now, he really wanted to take Qiqi away and stuff her into the car, regardless of the exams, Anna, and others opinions. He loved her and he wanted to be with her. This idea was so crazy that it would definitely scare her, so Yuqi could only suppress himself. He didnt even dare to get closer to Qiqi again, fearing that what he did would make things worse, thus destroying the rtionship between him and Qiqi. Therefore, he could only let Qiqi leave, so that he could calm down instead of doing something too much. But Qiqi did not know Yuqi was struggling. At this moment she was in a joyful mood, smiling. Before she could return to the dormitory, she suddenly saw the teachers on night patrol and was so scared that she immediately hid herself. If the teachers saw the snacks, they would definitely confiscate them. Qiqi would definitely cry out, for she didnt eat any of them if they were confiscated just like that. So, she must guard her snacks. Pursing her lips, Qiqi took a few steps back, intending to leave from the other side. There was no street light on that path, so few people passed by on weekdays, and Qiqi walked with fear. Under the moonlight, the shadows of the trees were waving. The wind was so strong that everything was shaking. At a such night, people were always careful. Holding the box tightly, Qiqi was getting more and more nervous, so she walked faster. But the faster she walked, she stumbled more often, and she almost tripped several times. But luckily, after the intersection, Qiqi could slip back to the dormitory. Bending down, Qiqi moved faster. But things were against her wishes. Whos there? Someone shouted behind her, but the voice was gentle and soft. But for Qiqi, it was the voice from hell. God, why should she be caught when she was almost there? Qiqi began to me herself, but she had to face it. Turning around with her head down, Qiqi held her box tightly and begged, Im sorry. I made a mistake. Please dont confiscate my snacks, okay? The oneughed and then said, if you keep saying in such a loud voice, your snacks will be confiscated when teachers hear you.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His rxing tone made Qiqi stunned and she came back to her senses. Jake!? The boy standing in front of Qiqi was young, but he was a teacher here. He and Qiqi were alumni, but now he was a post-graduate student and hees here to work part-time after school. Because of his excellent grades and rich experience, Jake was able to teach here at a young age, just like other teachers. He was very popr among students, especially the girls, because he was handsome, taught well, and had a lot experience. In addition, Jake was good-tempered, and everyone had a good rtionship with him, seeing him as a friend. Because they were from the same school, Jake paid more attention to Qiqi. He thought Qiqi was a little cute dummy, but she was also determined. Now, Qiqi s shocked and hopeful gaze made him not want to confiscate her snacks, so he smiled and said, pack up your things and get back. Remember, this will not happen again. Jakes words made Qiqi in great relief, as if her execution was canceled. The happy Qiqi bowed to him and thanked them. She turned around with the box in her arms, ready to leave. But after several steps, Qiqi turned around again, taking out a bag of chips from the box, and stuffed it to Jake. This is a thank-you gift. Thank you! After saying that, Qiqi ran away. Looking at her back, Jake shook his head. When she returned to her dorm, Qiqi s roommate had not yet returned, so she stuffed the snacks into her locker, which was just big enough. Taking out a bag of beef jerky, Qiqi chewed it contentedly. The satisfaction made Qiqi feel refreshed and she was full of energy. Feeling full, Qiqi seemed to have been reborn and was in a very good mood. Opening the book, Qiqi concentrated on it. At this moment, she wouldnt be affected by others grades. What she wanted was to be the best Qiqi. Lunch break was the most rxing time for students, because there was an old TV in the cafeteria that would broadcast some news while students were eating. And this was one of the few ways for students to rx. The fried rice in the cafeteria was hard and dry, and Qiqi forced herself to eat every time. Others seemed to have their own ways. Some just swallowed it with water. Suddenly, an entertainment news was broadcast on TV, which attracted everyones attention. The TV was broadcasting an entertainment feast, which was an awards party. Gentlemen anddies dressed in mour, with decent and generous smiles. The camera suddenly changed the direction and focused on Anna. She covered her lips, looking shocked. It turned out that she won two awardsthe Best Neer and the Queen, which was considered as a miracle in the entertainment industry. When Anna went on stage to receive the award, her eyes were slightly red, but she was calm. The brief speech was just three minutes. And Qiqi knew how hard she worked for this. Qiqi stood up and said with excitement, Anna is incredible! Now, she can hold her head high. The girl next to Qiqi asked with a smile, you sound like you know her very well. The students who are studying here came from all over the country and were not familiar with each other. They just thought Qiqi was bragging. And Qiqi got serious and said, we know each other very well. She is my best friend. If you are really good friends, then please ask her to sign it for me, with wish Yiwen Wang, the best of luck. No problem. Me too. Me too. wish you find a good husband as soon as possible. Does this mean that the dream will definitelye true? Then I want wish you win $10 million. You guys are too much. Seeing they wereughing and joking, Qiqi frowned and said, hey, you guys dont believe me? Come on. After saying that, Qiqi got up and left with her dinner te. Looking at Qiqi s back, those who were just joking were still a little puzzled. Qiqi loved joking a lot, and she she shouldnt be angry about this. After leaving the cafeteria, Qiqi walked to the pay phone and thought about it and called Anna. Hello? Because Qiqi was using the pay phone, so Anna didnt know who she was. Thats why she asked politely. Its me. Anna, you busy now? Getting to know that was Qiqi, Anna rxed and said with a smile, Im waiting toe to the stage. Why do you call me? Is something happening? No, Im good. I saw the news about your award and I was happy for you, so I called you to congratte you. Anna smiled happier and said, thank you. Im also very happy to win the award. I know. Its your dream as an actress. You are now getting closer to your goal and I believe your future must be bright and infinite. You too, my future agent. Keep moving on. In the future, with you, I will not be afraid of others to give me unfair terms or set me up. Sure. I will. Ah, I gotta go now. Im going to shoot. Well, take good care of yourself. You too. Hanging up the phone, Qiqi felt extremely satisfied. Although it was hard now, they were both fighting for their dreams. Anna has already achieved something now, so Qiqi had to work harder. Qiqi clenched her fist and cheered herself up. Jake passed by and saw Qiqi standing at the phone, so he asked, Qiqi, dont you have any change to call? Hearing Jake, Qiqi came back to normal, shaking her head back, no, Ive already called. Calling your boyfriend? Chapter 539: Chapter 539 Bribing the Senior Qiqi smiled and rubbed her hair, and said, Ehno, i am calling my ssmate. And I dont have a boyfriend. The guy who brought you snacks that day, isnt he your boyfriend? Qiqi was a bit stunned. She then waved her hand and said, You mean Yuqi Mu? Oh no, hes just a friend of mine. I can see that hes into you. Hes rich and powerful but he gives you things secretly. I guess, he could easily make the best teacher here pay extra attention to you and teach you. Jakes words made Qiqi puzzled. Jake, how do you know A limo car was parked outside of the school gate the other night, and you happened to have received something. Hmm, its not hard to guess. Oh thats why. Qiqi lowered her head and said, He thought I was too tired from schoolwork and wanted to help me rx. I am just a in student. Even the best teacher cannot enlighten me. They would only get frustrated by my silliness. Ha, you dont have to such things about yourself. Ive checked your grades. Youve made great progress,pared to what you were when you first came here. You are quite potential. Keep it up and youll be surprised at your achievement atst! Hes telling the truth or not, Qiqi did not care. She was totally encouraged by him and felt thrilled in her heart. Qiqi squinted her eyes, Jake, you are such sweet person. Qiqis words made Jake serious. He said, I am here to help you study. I am not your therapist. I job includes analyzing the advantages and disadvantages for my students. I wont be confident unless I have enough reasons. You are really excellent. Its just you havent see it in yourself. So, be confident. You can be better! Hearing this, Qiqi put away her smile and started to feel shocked at what a decent and powerful guy he was! Thank you, Qiqi paused, then she took out a pack of tofu snack from her school bad and handed it to Jake, Here you are. Jake finally failed to maintain his serious look. Looking at the snack that Qiqi gave to him, he burst intoughter. Qiqi, you want the whole school to know youve brought snacks? But thats all I can offer you! Theres something else. What is it? After the night ss, theres still half an hour before the bedtime. I can make use of the time and help you with your study. Hearing this, Qiqi nodded first then she shook her head hurriedly. What, you are not okay with that? Qiqi looked confused and said she said, Jake, are you offering to help me or asking me for help? Hmm, Id be d to help you make progress, because your sess shows how good I am as your teacher. But Its a deal. You know you still have a long way to go to catch up with others. So as not to embarrass our school, you need to work harder. Qiqi was quite impressed when she heard Jakes words. Thinking of what she had been through, Qiqi sighed, If only my schoolmates were as kind as you What do you mean by that? Qiqi hurriedly waved her hand and smiled, Oh, nothing. I mean, I will treat you to dinner if I can pass the post graduate exam. Well, Im counting on that! I want to eat the hotpot outside of our school! Have no worry! Eat as much meat as you want! Qiqi smiled. Her eyes looked like the moon in the starry sky, which made people happy and want to smile with her. Jake is a gentle guy, but he was rather strict when he tutored Qiqi. Qiqi would be scolded if she made a mistake. So, when studying with Jake, Qiqi was very cautious. She was so concentrated in that thirty minutes, not daring to be distracted at all. Though tired, Qiqi felt the process went quite effectively. With the help of this strict teacher, Qiqi progressed quickly. However, in other peoples eyes, its a different thing. Qiqi got back to the dorm before the lights went out, looking tired. The other girls in the dorm started to tease her. Qiqi, have you finished your study today? Yes. Qiqi answered weakly and threw her schoolbag on the desk, too tired to move. A girl got close and said, Hmm, you have such a handsome guy tutoring you! You are making us jealous! The other one also said, Yes, I was nning to ask him out for coffee the end of this term. Hmm, it seems I dont have a chance now. Qiqi frowned. She looked at the two and said, What are you talking about! Come on! Jake is into you! We all know that.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Qiqi immediately showed a serious look and said, Bullshit! He wont be interested in me! Well, then why is he tutoring you everyday, alone? Its because we are schoolmates. Hes from my city, and he should pay more attention to me! Come on, quit denying. Its okay to admit that you are in rtionship. You are old enough. Besides that, Jake is handsome andpetent. Though hes only a teacher now, he will make a difference in the future. You are so lucky! What? Cant I be better? Qiqi shook her head and said, Hay! Hes really not my boyfriend. We are not into each other. Besides, I like someone else. Qiqi was surprised when she said that. She did not expect herself to say something like that. Qiqi already got an answer in her heart. But she kept avoiding and denying. But her real thoughts were easily revealed when shes mentally off-guard. It upset Qiqi. She couldnt understand why she failed to control her feelings. She had conquered the difficult math problems, those endless English words and the boring Politics, but howe she couldnt control her heart? Qiqi bit her lips and theres frustration in her eyes. But the two girls were quite interested. They asked, Huh? Really? Who is he? Qiqi looked awkward. She lowered her head and replied, Em, just a friend. I am not that close to him. Huh? You like someone you are not close to? Clearly, they didnt buy it. They asked, Is he more excellent than Jake? Qiqi shook her head, No, not at all. Hes not excellent and hes a yboy, and everyone knows that. He doesnt deserve his achievements at all. Anyone can do better if in his position. Though he likes me, it wontst long. You know, feelingse and feelings go. The girls looked unsatisfied, How can he be better than Jake? Qiqi shrugged and said, I dont want topare the two. I tried to control myself not to fall in love with him but I failed again and again. Seeing how upset Qiqi was, the two did not ask any more. One said lightly, Truly, you cant reason when ites to love. And, girls love bad boys. Is that really so? Qiqi knew the answer, but she just didnt want to admit it. Yuqi Mu, in Qiqis eyes, has got something that other dont. maybe thats how Qiqi was so deeply attracted to him. But Qiqi, at the moment, was like an ostrich, burying her head in the sand, not daring to face her real heart, and of course, refusing to admit her feelings for Yuqi. While Qiqi was in thought, one girl capped her hands and said, Wow, so, it was him, the guy you like, who brought you the snacks, right? Qiqi got alerted right away. She hurriedly sat up straight and asked cautiously, How do you know about the snacks? Come on, the dorm smells like dried beef and potato chips! Weve got good noses! Qiqis face blushed immediately. She lowered her head and said, I still have some left here. Would you like to have a taste? Of course! The food in the school dinning hall is driving us crazy! We have been wanting to eat something different. Hay! I had to control myself not to search your closet for snacks! Hurry! The lights will go out soon! Qiqi smiled and took the snacks out of the closet. She poored them all on the desk. Now she no longer had to eat the snacks secretly. She felt so much happier when sharing with her friends. Indeed, happiness doubles when you share. The girls who admired Jake was smiling while eating, Hmm, I thought Jake gave you these snacks. Its good that hes not the one. That means I still have a chance to ask him out! Dont dream! Dont talk like you would have a chance if he were single! I do stand a chance! I will grab every chance and try my best! Jake will be mine sooner orter! Youll see! Keep that up in your school work, then youll do better in the exam. Why do you keep mentioning the unpleasant things? Seeing how happily they chatted, Qiqi felt herself quite lucky. Her new friends were warm-hearted and positive, which made her a happy person again. She needed those positive power. Its just Chewing the chips in her mouth, Qiqi couldnt help thinking about that man. She did not know what to do about it. So as not to cause any unnecessary trouble, Qiqi did not go to see Jake any more in the following two days. Since rumors started to spread, Qiqi decided to keep a distance from Jake. She did not want to cause any trouble for Jake. However, somebody got unhappy. After lunch, Qiqi decided to take a nap and memorize some English words afterwards. But as soon as she walked out of the dining hall, she ran into Jake. They looked at each other and the atmosphere was somehow embarrassing. You did note to study. Why? Jake said lightly. It was hard to tell what emotion he had. He talked naturally as if he was talking about the weather. Qiqi scratched her head and said, Its good to study in my dorm, too. I dont want to bother you. Do not getzy for the little achievements youve had. Keep working! I will. Then tonight, the usual ce. Be there or be square. Huh? Qiqi thought she said it quite clearly already. Jake should have got mad or upset. Why was he still offering to help Qiqi with her study? Qiqi blinked and said, Jake Anything important? Hesitating for a while, Qiqi decided to be honest with him. After all, he had the right to know. Qiqi took a deep breath and cheered herself on, then she said, There are rumors about us. I think it would be better if we just stop studying together now. What rumors? Eheh Qiqi was too embarrassed to say it. She felt she was only embarrassing herself by mentioning it, after all, Jake was such an excellent guy while shes just a silly girl. Seeing that Qiqi was stuttering, Jake saidughingly, They think I like you? Hearing this, Qiqiughed with embarrassment. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, Oh its nonsense! How is it possible that you But I do like you! Jake blurted it out. Qiqi was dumbfounded. What? You are so cute! Whats wrong with liking you? Besides, its normal for me to like my students, otherwise how could I be of help with your studies? Jake Jake talked so frankly that Qiqi felt a bit awkward. She lowered her head and said, Sorry, I misunderstood you. you silly girl! Quit thinking about it. We cant stop people from talking about us. The most important thing is we feel innocent in our hearts. If you start to avoid me because of their rumors, they will be so happy! Do not pay attention to what they say. The rumors will be gone finally. Youve got the point. Everything will be okay. No one can defeat you as long as you have a strong heart. Hearing Jakes words, Qiqi sighed lightly. Seeing her upset look, Jake asked, Why the long face? Looking back to those dark days, Qiqis eyes got red. She said, If only I had known you earlier, so that you could be of help, guiding me through the darkness and saving me from those painful moments Then she shook her head quickly and changed her tone, Anyone, let bygones be bygones. Jake was silent for a while, then he said with pity, Youve been through some hardships. Thats why we call it life. Its hard to believe you are actually saying these wise words. Chapter 540: Chapter 540 A Hard Question Are you praising me or are you mocking me? Whatever you think it is, do not be absent again tonight. Facing the invitation, Qiqi hesitated a bit and did not respond to Jake right away. Jake seemed to have sensed Qiqis concern. He added, There will be other students tonight. You dont have to feel embarrassed about it. Someone else would be there, too? So it meant that Qiqi wouldnt be alone. Thinking of this, Qiqi giggled in relief. Jake is such a gentleman! Hes so considerate. He can be a great boyfriend. Qiqi thought to herself. But its a pity that Qiqis heart was upied by someone else, otherwise she would be totally obsessed with Jake. Seeing Qiqis smile, Jake said, No more worries huh? Will you be there? Qiqi shook her head, No more worries. I will be there on time. Great. Off you go. Okay. Qiqi turned around and left. After a few steps, she turned back and said to Jake smilingly, Thank you, Jake. Jake pouted, Silly girl, you dont have to say thanks. I am your teacher! His words wipe all Qiqis concern away. She was no longer alerted or embarrassed. Ever since that day, Qiqi had continued to study with Jake. There were three more students, with whom Qiqi made a group, so that they could help each other with their studies. There might be rumors about Jake helping Qiqi, but when they saw the other three students and their grades, they understood it all. Jake was really helping with the students who had trouble studying. So everyone stopped spreading rumors, instead, they all started to admire Jake for being a responsible teacher. A potential storm thus died down. But the potential storm had caused Qiqi to feel guilty for Jake. She med herself for listening to the rumors, which almost caused her to fail Jakes trust. Therefore, she worked harder than anyone else to pay back Jakes kindness. While she was buried in study, someone seemed to feel ignored. Not having been able to see Qiqi for almost ten days, Yuqi Mu could no longer resist his yearning for Qiqi. He decided to go meet Qiqi at night so as not to disturb her in the day time while shes studying. But Qiqi wasnt in her dorm. He was told that Qiqi was still studying with a tutor. Hmm, its almost eleven at night. What a hardworking girl! Worrying that Qiqi was too tired, Yuqi headed to the teaching building. There was only one ssroom with the lights on, and Yuqi had no difficulty finding Qiqi. Outside of the window, he watched the girl he loved. Hmm, did she get thinner? Shes not eating well? Why cant she take care of herself? Yuqiined in his heart. Qiqi, at the moment, seemed as if shes trying to work out a difficult problem. She frowned while she was writing something on the paper. Then she lost her patience and started to draw madly on the paper. Yuqi saw her pouting her lips. Her childish behavior made Yuqiugh. Then heughed at himself for how deeply attracted he was by her, as he considered Qiqi to be cute even when shes mad. But the next moment, a boy came close to Qiqi and said something to her smilingly. Qiqi lifted her chin and responded to him. The boy then exined to her the difficult problem patiently. He even slowed down several times just for her to digest the knowledge. With the help of the boy, Qiqi finally worked out the problem and showed a cute smile. And the boy patted Qiqi on the head lightly. It looked so intimate. seeing the scene, Yuqi showed a sullen face. He kept his mouth tightly shut and stared at the boy coldly. The boy would sometimes help the other students, but not as gentle and patient. He only smiled to them politely. What the smiles meant, Yuqi knew it clearly. Soon they finished studying. The students all left and went back to their dorms. Qiqi was about to leave too but Jake called her name. Qiqi, wait for me. Lets go together. Go together? Yes, its my duty today in the dormitory building. We are going to the same direction. Hearing it, Qiqi smiled, Okay. The two walked side by side, and they would sometimes talk. What a harmonious scene! Qiqi need this, after a whole days tiring study. Thats why her smile looked extremely warm and bright, as if all her pressure was gone with in that smile. All of a sudden, Jake stopped walking. Qiqi looked at him in confusion. Then she noticed Jake was staring at someone in front of them coldly. Qiqi was a bit stunned when she saw the man. Yuqi? Yes, it was Yuqi who was standing in front of them. He looked at the two with no emotion on his face. Then he fixed his eyes on Qiqi and asked her, Its sote. Why are you still outside? I just finished studying. Just finished? As far as I know, the night ss was already over. Qiqi disliked being questioned like this, with this tone. But with Jake sanding beside her, she could not get mad. She had to control her temper and said, Yes the night ss was over, but my teacher tutored me for extra hours. Your teacher? Yes, he is my teacher, as well as my senior. Then she introduced Yuqi to Jake. However, Yuqi had no intention of knowing this boy. He just observed him up and down and turned his head away. But Jake was rather polite. He said to Yuqi smilingly, Hi, are you Qiqis friend? We are more intimate than that. Actually, Yuqi had wanted to say hes the boyfriend, but he did not want to irritate Qiqi, so he gave an ambiguous answer. But the answer made Qiqi blush. She urged him, Yuqi, talk properly. I am talking properly! Yuqi started to pretend to be innocent, Ive brought her something to eat. I cant bear to see her suffering. Qiqi frowned. She raised her voice and warned him, Yuqi, do not talk nonsense. Bring food here is not allowed here! No? No! Then from now on, I say yes. Seeing that Yuqi was being so unreasonable, Qiqi was about to exploded. Yuqi, this is too much! Yuqi said calmly, You dont like the food here, and I am only making a change for you. Why dont you let me? IIm here to study, not to enjoy! I can go home and enjoy, but this is the school! In Qiqis heart, Jake had paid a lot attention to her. She did not want to be treated differently. She wanted to try her best to study, so as not to fail Jake. But Yuqi came and tried to embarrass her! What a friend! But Yuqi had to admit that Jake looked more qualified to be with Qiqi, as he considered he had nothing but money. Qiqi and Jake were about the same age and had the same dreamYuqi just couldnt wait to tear them apart! Yuqi lifted his proud chin and said coldly, You can eat as you want while you are studying. Its not just about eating! Youve crossed the line! You are the first person to describe me like this. Hmm, it feels good to cross the line for somebody! Qiqi almost cried when she saw how self-centered Yuqi was. I mean it! I am not joking! I know. YouI dont want to talk to you! Jake, lets go! Qiqi was so angry and was about to leave. Jake nced at Yuqi lightly and followed Qiqi. How could Yuqi just watch his beloved one leaving with another man? he could rush to Jake and grab him by the cor and teach him a lesson. But he didnt. he just stared at Qiqi while she walked, and raised his voice, I had the snacks sent to your dorm already! Hearing Yuqis words, Qiqi almost fell. He must have said it on purpose, to embarrass Qiqi! As soon as she entered her dorm, her roommates rushed up to her and said excitedly, Qiqi, we have a lot of snacks here! Our dorm is like a shopping mall! On Qiqis desk, there were two big boxes in which there were snacks of all kinds and from all countries. They looked so inviting! But Qiqi showed no interest in them at all. She saidzily, I know. Her coldness did not stop the girls from gossiping. She asked, Are these snacks from the guy you like? Qiqi immediately jumped up and said, I take back what I saidst time! I dont like him any more! Qiqis reaction shocked everyone. With confusion, they asked, Howe? You dont like him bring you these wonderful snacks? No! Hes such an arrogant and overbearing guy! His so called kindness can only cause trouble for people! I dont like him, not at all! Hearing Qiqis words, the girls looked at each other and said, Hmm, they must have had a fight. A girl said while chewing the snacks, Look at all these snacks! Come on, just forgive him! If someone would care to buy me so many snacks, I would marry him! Qiqi frowned and said, Where are your principles? The girl took a box of chocte and her eyes were glittering, This chocte bar costs two hundred dors, and this is my principle. I am fortunate enough to have a taste of it. I shall have no regrets! Qiqi was so generous and said directly, You can have them all if you like. Really? Of course! Choctes give me toothache. Ha! Thank you then! You can take whatever you like! Wow! Thank you!N?velDrama.Org ? content. The girls picked their favorite snack while Qiqi was sitting there angrily, not even wanting to look at the snacks. The second day Qiqi did not sleep well. She felt dizzy. She was so sleepy during sses. It was time for lunch but she had no appetite. All she wanted was a good sleep, otherwise she wouldnt be able to make it through the whole afternoon. At the moment, students were all in the dining hall. Few people were around the dormitory building. So anyone showing up in that area would easily catch peoples attention. Like now, Yuqi stood in front of the dormitory building straight, looking at Qiqi smilingly and gently. He acted like nothing had happened, with smile and love in his eyes. But Qiqi looked like a giant panda, with dark circles around her eyes. They stood a few steps away from each other and frowned. Yuqi was the first one to break the ice. He said gently, Do you like the snacks? How dared he mention it! Qiqi got so angry when she heard Yuqi mentioning it. I gave them to my roommates. I didnt eat them at all. Why! They are all your favorites! Have you changed your taste? Ill send some more today! Yuqi, stop pretending to be innocent! Im here to study! I dont want to treated differently! You will only cause trouble for me! Seeing Qiqi like this, Yuqi raised his eyebrow and said, Hmm, you know you are here to study! What do you mean by that! Nothing. You totally forget what you are doing here when you see a handsome guy! Yuqi sounded so jealous, but it seemed he did not realize that. He was not that sessful man any more at the moment. He was more like a little boy. However, Qiqi noticed Yuqis strange behavior. She held his fists tightly and said, Exin to me! What do you mean by that? You are so silly. You followed that guy, thinking he wants to help you. Look at how silly you are! Itll be toote when you realize that! Qiqi was stunned at how jealous Yuqi was. She asked, Do you mean Jake? Yes, you are not that stupid! Qiqi was so helpless, Jake is my tutor, thats all. What are you talking about! You are humiliating me as well as Jake as a teacher! Yuqi did not pay attention to Qiqis exnation at all. Instead, heughed scornfully, A manes to you with no evil intentions? Come on! I can tell from his eyes that he gets close to you wanting something! Whenever Yuqi thought of the scene that Jake touched Qiqis hair, he would go crazy. But Qiqi found it hard to understand Yuqi. In his eyes, Yuqi could do much better than getting jealous. He kept finding fault with Jake! But Jake was innocent! She exined again, Jake just wants to help me with my study! Thats all! Do not have any filthy thoughts about that! Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Yuqi Got Angry Seeing that Qiqi kept defending that guy, Yuqi Mu was extremely angry. His voice turned cold instantly, I am not thinking too much. I wish you had a chance to see what he really is, but I wont give you the chance to. Feeling the murderous anger in Yuqis tone, Qiqi got nervous and asked, What are you going to do? I dont like that guy. I hate him harassing you for all kinds of ridiculous reasons. Of course I wont allow him to stay here around you. Yuqi sounded so overbearing and Qiqi was trembling because of anger. She said furiously, Yuqi, if you dare to be filthy, I wont talk to you any more! And I will never forgive you! It was the first time that Yuqi had heard Qiqi talk to him like this. He got stunned first, then he showed a sullen face. You are talking to me like this, for another man? Qiqi was a bit intimidated by Yuqi, but she wasnt intending to look weak. She insisted that shes right. She lifted her proud chin and said, It doesnt matter who he is. I just dont like you when you are so unreasonable and self-centered. Do not bully the weak just because you are rich and powerful! As soon as she finished talking, Yuqis fist came at her. Qiqi was dumbfounded, thinking he would teach her a lesson. She even closed her eyes. But the fist did not fall upon Qiqi. Qiqi opened her eyes slowly, meeting Yuqis angry eyes. In his eyes, Qiqi could see the image of herself, intimidated and panicked. Qiqi also saw a broken heart of Yuqi. It made her hard to breathe. Qiqi was trapped between his arms which held straight against the wall. Yuqi looked like a wounded lion. He roared, I love to be unreasonable; I love to bully the weak and I love to do whatever I want to do; I would love to handle things with money instead of using my brain! Yuqis words stung Qiqis heart. She asked him, Are you using the same trick on me? I have given my heart to you! You know it but you keep avoiding it! You are making me into this overbearing and unreasonable man! Qiqi wanted to get angry but she just couldnt. seeing the poor manining in front of her, she suddenly pitied that man. He knew it, that Qiqi had been avoiding him this whole time Seeing that Qiqi was not talking, Yuqi got closer. He frowned and asked, Why are you not talking? You were having a lot to say just now. In your heart, I am nothing but a scum bag, right? No! What? You dont think I am a scum bag or you dont think I like you? Yuqi was so close to her that she could feel his hot breath. It made her ufortable. She had to step back and avoided looking him into his eyes. She said, Youdo not stand so close to meI feel hot. Answer my question. Hay! What question? Qiqi pushed Yuqi hard and frowned, Do you feel good teasing me? Seeing that Qiqis face blushed, Yuqi knew that she actually had feelings for him. The sudden discovery made Yuqi a bit thrilled. Yuqi showed a serious look. He still looked Qiqi in the eyes. He said, I am serious. My feelings for you are true. I cant bear to see another man around you, trying to hit on you. Qiqi did not know how to exin it. She said, But I dont like him! Whatever he does, he wont get my heart! Really? Why do I lie to you? But a girl like you, should admire those who are tidy and polite, gentle and excellent, right? Hearing Yuqis words, Qiqi sank into silence. While waiting for Qiqi to reply, Yuqi held his breath, feeling so unconfident in his heart. He was thinking in his heart, that if Qiqi should dare to admit that she had feelings for that guy, he would break down! Qiqi looked up and said, In my eyes, hes just an excellent senior. I am only studying from him. Thats all. On hearing the answer, Yuqi raised the corner of his mouth, You dont have feelings for him? Not at all? No, not at all. Why? Oh my god, why did Yuqi keep asking! Qiqi started to get impatient. She frowned and said, Why do you have so many questions? One after another, are you done yet? Of course I have to make sure you are telling the truth. You are crazy! Why do I lie? Its a waste of my time! Its for me to judge. Hurry, tell me why you wont have feelings for him! I dont want to tell you! Then you were telling a lie! No! Then tell me the truth! What truth! The truth is I like you! Qiqi got so impatient and annoyed by Yuqi. She did not even realize what she just said. Both of them got stunned there. Yuqi was smiling with his mouth wide open while Qiqi was about to cry, ming herself for being so stupid. At the moment, Yuqis concerns were all gone. He leaned closer to Qiqi and asked smilingly, Qiqi, what did you say? Qiqi was so regretful that she wanted to take her words back. I just cant be more stupid! He doesnt even need to question me! I just told him the most important thing! she med herself. She thought she was in charge of the situation by ming Yuqi for how controlling and overbearing he was, but at the moment, she was totally exposed to him, by herself! Qiqi was about to spit b***d. But she still pretended to be tough, No. You heard it wrong. No I didnt. you just said that you like me. So, does it mean that you agree to be my girlfriend? Bullshit! I did not say yes to you. I am just too tired from studying. I did not mean to say those words. Forget about it. Eh, I need to go back. Do note to annoy me before my exams! Then Qiqi turned around and ran towards her dorm. Watching Qiqi leaving, Yuqi raised the corner of his mouth, Hmm, this girl finally knows my heart! Its worth the effort! With two hands stuck into his pockets, Yuqi shouted, Qiqi, tell me you would, after the exam! I would my a*s! Qiqiined in her heart and hurriedly ran into her dorm. Yuqi did leave her alone after that day. But Qiqis kept thinking about him. She always thought of what she said that day then started to get regretful. Jake noticed her strange behavior. He came to her one day after night ss. Whats the matter with you? You look so distracted these days while studying. Qiqi was embarrassed and smiled, Huh? Did I? You are not focused when you memorize the English words. And you are always absent-mind in ss, its not good. Hearing Jakes words, Qiqi started to feel guilty. She lowered her head, I get it. Ill adjust myself. The exam is just around the corner. Focus, nothing is more important than that. Yes, I know. Tell your friend not to annoy you before the final exam. Every time hees here, you would get deeply affected. Its not okay. Qiqi was silent for a while, then she said, Ive already told him. He wonte. Jake nodded, Its not that I want to interfere with your personal life. I just feelhes not the right one for you. Qiqi was a bit surprised. She looked up and asked, You know him? I am not interest in financial field, but its not difficult to know who he is. Qiqiughed and said, You are right, Yuqi and I are from two different worlds. Jake showed a serious look and with a rather mean tone, he asked, Thats not the point. The point is, are you ready for a gambling? Do you know what youll lose in it? Gambling? Yes. Its an act of gambling, your rtionship. If you win, then youll live happily ever after; but what if you lose? Can you afford to pay the price? Qiqi lowered her head, then she shook her head, II have nothing to lose. Yes you have. What is it? Your precious heart, Jake looked so serious, youve been through those heartbroken moments, feeling unwanted and misunderstood, right? How did it feel? Jakes words made Qiqi silent. And when she looked up, theres sadness in her eyes. Seeing Qiqi like this, Jakes tone got soft, I didnt mean to make you sad. I just want you to feel happy. Use your brain, not your heart. Yuqi will use all kinds of tricks to get you. You wont even be able to escape from him. He may look like hes offering you a chance to choose, but hes manipting you, making you think that you want to be with him. Qiqi got dumbfounded. She suddenly had a bad feeling. Did Yuqi lead me to say those words? If soif so Qiqi suddenly panicked. She looked so helpless. Jake knew that he had to reveal the truth to her, however embarrassing it might be. She had to face it. No one else could be of help. Jake could stay indifferent if its another girl. But he just could bear to watch Qiqi suffer. After all, shes such a happy and positive girl. Qiqi, are you regretful? Hearing Jakes words, Qiqi felt so confused, Of what? Of meeting someone like him. Qiqi got silent then she smiled, No. If it had been for him, I wouldnt have had a chance to meet so many good friends with whom I created a lot of good memories. Those memories, bitter or sweet, I consider them to be the arrangements of fate. Jake was impressed by Qiqis words. He tired to hide his feelings surging in his eyes. Finally he said, You are so positive. Ha, thats thest weapon Ive got left. Then keep it up. Try your best for the exam. Do not let those things affect your future. Qiqi nodded, I know. Thanks for reminding, senior. I am d you listened.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You care about me. I know. Good. Off you go. Qiqi nodded and left. But as soon as she turned around, she took away her smile. Even an outsider could see things clearly. How could she still dream about unrealistic things? She liked Yuqi, but they were really from two different worlds! Thinking of this, Qiqi started to me herself. But only three minutester, Qiqi started to cheer herself up again, with both her fists held tightly. Anyway, forget all about this. Let me handle the exam first. Qiqi said to herself. And the review for exams began After the review, the final exam finally came. Qiqi was trying her best in the exams, and her friends felt nervous for her, too. In the afternoon the next day, Chuxue Ye, Anna Xie and HYiyao Duan were sitting in the cafe, chatting while waiting for Qiqi to finish her exams. Time went by little by little. Chuxue looked at her watch and frowned, The exam is about to be finished. I wonder how Qiqi is doing. Anna tried to call Qiqi but she was told that Qiqis phone was shut. She said calmly, Maybe itll take longer to restart her phone. Chuxue stretched her arms and yawned, Its finally over! Shall we hold a celebration for Qiqi? Maybe a feast suits her better. Chuxue thought and said, I agree. She must want a feast. Let me make a reservation. Lets have a good dinner tonight. Itll be my treat. Hearing this, Yiyao asked, Shall we invite others? Yiyao said others, but Chuxue knew clearly who she meant for. Chuxue licked her lips and shrugged, One or two more is okay with me. But its Qiqis big day, I wont let anyone ruin her good mood. You are right. We just want to have fun together. No one will cross the line. Since Yiyao said so, Chuxue could not go against her. She just nodded and sipped her coffee. Chapter 542: Chapter 542 Yuqis Got A Rival But coffee and desserts had been finished, Qiqi was still not here. Chuxue got impatient and said, She should be able to use her phone now. Let me call hef again, Anna Xie took out her phone and dialed Qiqis number again. This time, the phone got through. Anna raised her eyebrow and said to Chuxue, Yes, its ringing. Chuxue sighed in relief. She was going to call the police. Because its not normal for Qiqi to get lost right after the exam. Besides, she had gone through something unhappy. No one knew how much more she could take and what would happen if she should break down again. While Chuxue was sunk in her thoughts, Qiqis excited voice came.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hi, Anna! Congrattions! Finally its over! How did you do in the exams? I feel good. You sound rxed. You must have done a good job. Oh, Chuxue will treat us to a feast. Come! Hearing this, Qiqi said unwillingly, Maybe some other day. We are going to eat your favorite food C spicy hotpot! Anna tried to lure her with hotpot, but Qiqi justughed, What a coincidence! I am eating hotpot right now! Other peoples voice came while Qiqi was talking. Miss, this is the beef and Beef Strip you ordered. Okay, put it down here. The voice of the waitress stunned Anna. She said, That voice sounds so familiar! Yes, Im having hotpot, near our school. Shes the boss here. Ah! How can you not invite me along! The hotpot in the restaurant was Qiqi and Annas favorite. Annas mouth was watering! Qiqi said while boiling mutton, You are a big star now. You cause attention everywhere you go. I wont be able to enjoy my food if youe. Qiqi, are you picking on me? No no, I am joking. Though feeling unhappy for not having the chance to enjoy the hotpot, Anna stopped worrying about Qiqi when she heard Qiqis rxing voice. Anyway, you owe me a hotpot! Qiqi sighed and saidughingly, Why do I always owe people! What do you mean? You are not alone? Of course not! I am too happy to eat alone! Then who are you with? Looking at the boy in front of her, Qiqi smiled and said, Hes my fellow ssmate Jake. He has helped me a lot with my study. Thanks for his help, I feel I did well this time in the exam. Anna did not remember hearing Qiqi mention someone called Jake. She got curious, Jake? Do I know him? Maybe not. Hes senior to us.Hes a post graduate student of D university when we came to the school. D university? So cool. Of course. Jake is so good that can be a good example for me. Qiqis exaggerated tone made Jake a little bit lost with saying:Qiqi He had wanted to stop her from bragging because he felt embarrassed. But somehow his voice sounded so intimate. Anna heard it and felt it too on the other side of the phone. Qiqi did not notice it at all. She just stuck out her tongue and said to Anna, I have to go. Lets have lunch some other time. Okay, enjoy. Then they ended the call. Anna looked a bit serious and concerned. Chuxue and Yiyao saw her face and they started to get nervous. Anna, whats that look? Anna frowned and said, I have a hunch What is it? Theres a rival for Yuqi Mu, Im afraid. Huh? Chuxue and Yiyao were both surprised. They couldnt understand why Yuqi suddenly had a rival after a normal phone call. Anna thought for a while then she looked at the two and said, Do you want to have a look at Yuqis rival? Is it possible? I know where they eat. Lets go now. We should be able to meet them there. Chuxue felt so excited about it, so she nodded hurriedly. But Yiyao stopped them. Anna knew what Yiyao was going to say, so she frowned and said, Sister Yiyao, maybe you think we are doing this because we are bored, but I am worried that Qiqi might make a wrong choice just to avoid Yuqi. Yiyao shook her head and said lightly, Im not trying to stop you. I just want to remind you that you should disguise a little. Do not let them recognize you. Er Anna and Chuxue looked at each other and smiled. Then Anna nodded and said, Dont worry. I am good at it. At the same time, in the hotpot restaurant, Qiqi put down her phone and continued to boil mutton. It had been a long time! After the tough time preparing for the exam, Qiqi really missed the food here. She felt her soul was flying every time she took a bite. Jake asked Qiqi smilingly, Who were you calling? Youre not gonna believe this. Shes my good friend as well as a big start. Anna Xie! Okay. Okay? Nothing else? Should I say something else? Sorry I dont know much about her. Qiqi tilted her head and said, Others wouldugh at me! They think Im bragging. Jake looked at Qiqi gently and said softly, Im not someone else. I know you. You wont brag. I believe you. I believe you The simple words stunned Qiqi. It took her a while to recover herself. Seeing Qiqis reaction, Jake took away his smile. He asked, Qiqi, whats wrong? Did I say something wrong? Hearing Jakes voice, Qiqi got herself back. She lowered her head awkwardly and said smilingly, No. I just feel we should have met each other earlier. Its still not toote. Jake could see the sadness hidden in Qiqis eyes. Qiqi tried to forget about those bitter and painful memories, but those memories would crowd in on her when shes emotionally weak. Jake understood the feeling too well. So he pitied Qiqi more. Qiqiughed and raised her ss, You are right. Its still not toote. Good! Cheers! For meeting each other, and for aing good result of the exams! The sses collided each other and Qiqi and Jake looked at each other and smiled. Their smiles were pure, which showed their happiness at the moment. The two were eating and chatting. Though they had just met each other, they felt they had known each other for a long time already. Qiqi was so thankful for fate. But what Jake thought about it was unknown. While they were enjoying the food, three girls were staring at them outside the restaurant. Chuxue shook her head and asked, That boy? Yea, that boy, Anna squinted her eyes and said, hmm, hes quite handsome. Yes, hes tidy and his smile is warm. Hes considerate and he makes Qiqiugh. Hes totally different from Yuqi, but more suitable than Yuqi. Chuxue felt worried. Hes not a strong rival. He could totally crush Yuqi! Compared to the boy, Yuqi was a smart boy and a y boy. Any girl with a good brain would know how to choose. Besides, they had been together this whole time, and this boy had been taking acre of her, so, Yuqi stood little chance now! Whats that look, you two! We are worried about Yuqi! Its no use worrying. They are the ones to make their own decisions. Maybe Yuqi knows how to handle it. We are worrying too much! Chuxue sighed, Hay! Hope he really knows how to handle it. Otherwise he will have to be kicked out! She thought Yuqi stood little chance but she still felt pity for him. Or maybe she was impressed by Yuqi true heart. Such a yboy would actually love someone. Hmm! Chuxue sighed. Maybe its karma. Yuqi had broken many girls hearts, and now its his turn. Hay! Anna had wrapped herself with manyyers of clothes, which made her look so strange. The passers-by kept looking at her. Someone got sharp eyes seemed to have recognized who she was. Anna covered her face anxiously, Lets go! Ill be recognized by someone else but Qiqi. Chuxueined, Its not that easy toe out with a big star! We feel great pressure! Her words upset Anna. She frowned, Are you picking on me, huh? I wont give you my signatures for you to show off! Huh? Chuxue had already promised her friends that she would get Annas signatures. She must get them! So Chuxue changed her attitude right away. She smiled, I am joking! Come, lets go. Let me drive you home! Anna hummed and left. She looked like a proud peacock. Chuxue did not say anything else. She just followed. Yiyao shook her head smilingly. Qiqi and Jake did not notice what had happened out there. After lunch, Qiqi had wanted to go back to her school alone. But Jake said he wanted to visit the school, too. Hearing this, Qiqi did not say anything else. So they went back to school together. A lot of changes had taken ce at school since Jake graduated. New teaching buildings and library had been built. Wherever Qiqi went, she would tell Jake about the changes. Like a warm-hearted tour guide. Soon they reached the dormitory building. Its me. I need to get packed. Ill go hometer, Qiqi paused then she said, Jake, thank you. Seeing Qiqis blushing face, Jake showed a warm smile, You have thanked me a lot ever since we met. Its really unnecessary. Qiqi showed a sincere look, You think its unnecessary, but they just express my feelings properly. Jake looked at Qiqi, Actually, I am expecting something in return. Qiqi looked curious, What do you want in return? ItsJake looked into Qiqis bright eyes. Then shook his head and said smilingly, Anyway, forget about it. We will talk about it when the result of the exames out. Okay, Qiqi nodded. Then she walked into the building. Qiqi was long gone, but Jake was still standing there. On the other side, Yuqi rushed to Chuxues dessert shop. Wheres Qiqi? Hearing this, Chuxue blinked her eyes, Eh, she should be at school. Good. Chuxue stared at Yuqi and asked, Why not call her if you want to know where she is? Because I want to surprise her today! A surprise? At the moment, Anna was at the shooting scene. Only Chuxue and Yiyao were in the store. The two looked at each other, then Chuxue reminded Yuqi, Actually, its not a good time for surprise today. But Yuqi did not get her meaning. He waved his hands, Im not a man of superstition. I think its a right time today. What a pity! Its not a right time now. Chuxue said in a low voice. Yuqi asked, What are you talking about? Chuxue had no proof so she could not tell him anything. Chuxue smiled at Yuqi and said, Nothing. But can you tell us what surprised you have prepared for Qiqi? Its a surprise! You will tell her! So I cant tell you now! Chuxueughed with embarrassment, thinking what a smart guy he was! Yuqi looked outside and then he said, Its gettingte. I need to go. Youll go to find Qiqi now Yes. EhQiqi has just finished her exam. She might be in some celebration. Maybe shes not at school. Chapter 543: Chapter 543 A Turtle Hidding In Its Shell Staring at Chuxue Ye suspiciously, Yuqi Mu said, But thats not what you just said. What was a p in the face? This was it! With an embarrassed smile, Chuxue said: Its my bad, I was being thoughtless. I dont know where Qiqi is. Then Ill go to her school to find her. Ill meet her eventually. Besides, I need to arrange something first. What kind of surprise needed to be arranged in advance. It seemed that the situation was going to be high profile. However, how much hope there would be, how much disappointment there would be. Chuxue wanted to say something, but in the end, she could only keep silent and watched Yuqi turn and leave. Yuqi didnt discover Chuxues worries and anxieties. All he was thinking was how to give Qiqi a perfect and unforgettable night. Qiqi was packing luggage in the dormitory when she suddenly heard amotion downstairs. But Qiqi didnt pay attention to it. After the postgraduate entrance examination, there would always be students who wanted to celebrate care free, and it was normal to make some strange sounds. But the sound this time seemed to be a little overwhelming. Qiqi thought that these people were getting crazier and crazier as she was packing. If the sound got any louder, the school leaders might be attracted. At that time, they would be criticized by the teachers, or even getting a punishment, which would not be worth the loss. Just as Qiqi was thinking, someone ran to her dorm and said out of breath, Qiqi, why are you still packing? Come outside and take a look! Qiqi didnt look up and said with a smile, I prefer not to join in the fun. Its about you, dont you want to check it out? Then there is nothing to see! She was stunned by the words. Beforeing back to her senses, she was dragged away. Qiqi was dragged all the way out of the dormitory building. Standing under the building, she was startled by the scene in front of her in an instant. As the night fell, the lights were on. Todays dormitory downstairs was particrly bright. Because someone lit 999 candles down there and put them together into the shape of a heart. By the side, there were 999 roses more. In the light of candlelight, the roses looked charmingly delicate and beautiful. Next to him, a man was sitting with a guitar in his arm, looking at Qiqi affectionately. Such a scene was so romantic. Everyone could tell from a nce that there was going to be a public confession! It was no one else but Yuqi Mu who was going to make the confession. Todays Yuqi changed from the usual suit to a leisure sportswear. His hair sticked to his ear, which slightly covered his eyes as well as covering part of his usual sharpness, so he appeared much younger. And this was the effect Yuqi was looking forward to. Since seeing the image of Qiqi and Jake together, Yuqi started to care about his own age. He never minded these things in the past. Yuqi was a proud man. He felt that no one could beat him except himself. But now, he felt inferior in front of a woman, and even wanted to use some means to narrow the gap between himself and her. No one would believe it. Even Yuqi himself thought it incredible. So what? There must be some different things and experiences in life. Besides, it was for Qiqi. Yuqi didnt regret it. To be honest, Yuqi was quite nervous at the moment. It was not that he was not self-confident, but that he didnt know whether Qiqi would like this side about him and his way of showing love. Yuqi was worried, feeling uneasy. However, others were infatuated by this kind of Yuqi. It was so cool, a kind of coolness that was able to make everyone faint! Yuqi used to be superior, high above like the master of a business empire. Yuqi at the moment was amiable and approachable. His gentle and soft temperament was more appealing. It was like that Yuqi Mu had turned from a distant dream beyond reach to a reality, which made people couldnt help but eat him alive. Seeing Yuqi in front of her, Qiqi was stunned at first, at a total loss about the situation. She couldnt figure out why Yuqi showed up here at this time in such a state. Did he lose a bet? Well, it was quite possible. Just as Qiqi was making blind and disorderly conjectures, Yuqi suddenly took a deep breath and then opened his mouth. Qiqi, you said you like a boy who can y guitar and sing to you. Although I used to be dismissive of such a fantasy, since you like it, I had learnt it for you. I made myself be what you like, and I hope you will like me like this. There seemed to be something wrong In the envious eyes of the public, Qiqi took back a breath. By candlelight, Yuqis face was gentle, his fingertips flicked, and a tender melody flowed out like the moonlight. It was a moving love song, which was one of Qiqis favorites. When she worked in the dessert shop, she often yed it to enjoy. But she didnt expect Yuqi to keep such small details in mind, which moved her a little bit and also made her somewhat at a loss. Yuqi had always been handsome. Under the soft candlelight and the sound of the music, he looked more fascinating. All the girls were drooling at Yuqi, while the boys, on the other hand, sighed and admitted that they were not as good as Yuqi. As for Qiqi, from beginning to end, she looked dazed and puzzled. As the song ended, everyone in the crowd was intoxicated. Yuqi stood up, picked up a bunch of flowers from the side and went straight to Qiqi. Yuqi looked at Qiqi affectionately and said, Although I think this way is naive, you like it, so I prefer to humor you. He handed the bouquet to Qiqi, Qiqi, lets be together. After listening to Yuqis words, Qiqi raised her head little by little until she looked straight into Yuqis eyes. She felt that the picture in front of her was so unreal. Yuqi had confessed to herself, and in the way that she most yearned for, which let her be the object of envy of all girls. In Qiqis daydreams, she had such dreams countless times. But when the dream came true, she felt calm, as if all this was happening to someone else. Shouldnt she get excited? Someone was willing to y guitar and sing songs for her in public, how much it looked simr to an idol drama. Qiqi was asking herself the rhetorical question, and her silence made Yuqis nervous heart tighten more. The spectators around didnt know the details, and they began to cheer, Together, together, together Yuqi ignored others. He looked straight at Qiqi and didnt urge her, seemingly to be waiting for Qiqi to make her own decision. The cheering cry was getting louder and louder, which made impossible for Qiqi to continue to be a turtle with a shrunken head. At the moment, she had to respond. II Qiqi bit her l*p and then shouted with a cry, I want to pee, I need to go to the bathroom! With that, Qiqi turned around and ran away, faster than a rabbit. What the hell? Everyone was surprised. They looked sideways at Yuqi, wanting to see what his reaction was. Public confession, but the heroine ran away, as the hero, he must be desperately angry. However, the fact was again exceeding everyones expectations. Yuqiughed. He had guessed this result. Qiqi would not ept his pursuit in front of everyone. She would hide, which was normal. After all, this surprise was too sudden. Qiqi was unprepared at all and had been forced out of her safety zone as not to know what to do. Yuqi would give Qiqi time to think. Tomorrow, no matter what, he must get an answer from her! Eyes narrowed, Yuqi turned to go, cool and not caring anything, which rippled the crowds mind. Such an outstandingly excellent man, how could Qiqi disapprove with his public confession? Wasnt she ying hard-to-get? Well, it must be so. Otherwise, who in the world could resist such pursuit? No wonder she could attract Yuqi Mu. Those were her means! There were many discussions, while Qiqi was sitting in her dorm, with her mind deeply confused. Qiqi was kind of d that Yuqi treated her so attentively. But after that, would she agree with his pursuit? Was he really suitable for herself? Jakes words rang in Qiqis ears involuntarily. This time, was Yuqi using his own method to force her to choose him? It was so annoying. How annoying was this kind ofplicated thing! Qiqi rubbed her hair irritably. Everything was fine today originally. Why did this happen all of a sudden and ruin everything? In addition, she had told Yuqi that she was not suitable for him. Why couldnt he leave her alone? Did she look like a person who was easy to be calcted and manipted? No way, this time, she would not let Yuqi keep controlling herself in the palm of his hand! The next day. Anna Xie had a social eventst night, so she went to bedte. In the middle of her sound sleeping, she suddenly heard a noise outside the door. Eyes opening a gap, Anna found that the people around her had disappeared. Anna didnt think much about it. She turned and went back to sleep. But the noise outside was getting louder and louder, even to the extent that someone was shouting something, which made Anna cannot ignore it anymore. Being unable to sleep under the noise, Anna simply sat up. With a chickens nest hairstyle, she walked out of the room to see what the hell was going on out there. See Annaing out, Yuqi immediately pointed at her and said, Just about the time, lets ask her! Yulin quickly stopped Yuqi, frowning: Dont be ridiculous. Anna slepttest night. I wont allow you to affect her rest. Never mind, Ive been woken up by him. You can let him go on. Anna yawned, and then sat in the sofa and looked at Yuqi drowsily with sleepy eyes. Bypassing the resentful Yulin, Yuqi raised his voice and questioned, Do you know where Qiqis hometown is? I know. Give me the address, I need to find her now! Yuqis murderous look made Annas drowsiness lost gradually. She asked warily, What do you want? What do I want? I want to ask for an answer from her! Yuqi was holding his fists. Fierce and ruthless looks flew across his eyes. There were anger and chagrin in the looks. I confessed to her in public yesterday. She didnt give me a reply and I didnt say anything. I gave her a whole night to think about it. But this morning, out of blue, she went missing. I inquired about it. It turned out that she packed up and went back hometown!! Now she doesnt answer my call. What does she mean!! Anna was holding a cup of water, about to have a drink. But after listening to Yuqis tragic experience, she paused in the ce. She held the water cup for a long while, and then asked, Did you scare her? How is that possible? I was very gentle, OK! Qiqi said that she likes men ying guitar. I specially practiced it in order to give her a proper and romantic confession, leaving no regrets behind. But she didnt make any sound and just left like that. What a pity that she should let me down!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Speaking of this, Yuqi was full of grievances. He was always the best one from the crowd, Gods favored one. He was used to getting what he wanted. When would he bother so much for a person? Qiqi, this ungrateful woman, wantonly trampled on his heart. It was outrageous! Although Yuqi looked very sad, why did she want tough? A kind ofugh that somewhat took pleasure in other peoples misfortune. She raised her hand to cover her lips. With a slight cough, she hid the smile at the bottom of her eyes, Ill help you contact Qiqi, and ask what she is thinking by the way. But before that, I hope you can calm down and dont do anything impulsive, so as not to make you two lose the possibility to reconcile. Just give me the address and Ill find her myself. If you go like this, you will definitely scare Qiqi. But I need to personally ask her about it. Why did she leave without saying goodbye? Giving me an answer is that hard? She not answering you is because she felt confused in her heart. Saying Yes and saying No upied each half. If you go now, maybe in Qiqis mind, the proportion of saying No will increase. Annas words froze Yuqi in the ce. Chapter 543 A Turtle Hidding In Its Shell (2) Yulin Xiao on the side added, Anna is right. Youd better calm down and let Anna do the job first. We are businessmen. We never fight unprepared battles. Yuqi Mu thought for a moment, then opened his mouth with a gloomy look, Well, Ill leave it to you. If you cant give me a satisfactory answer, Ill do it myself. With that, Yuqi left, and Yulin wiped away his cold sweat. Since they were born, Yulin had never seen Yuqi so serious and murderous. It seemed that this time, he was really pissed off. Sitting on the sofa, Yulin took a breath gently and said with emotion, Honey, this friend of yours really have some guts. As far as I know, she has rejected Yuqi twice. The courage alone is so intimidating. After the surprise, Anna regained herposure and said, Whats so strange about this? There are more intelligent people in this world than Yuqi Mu. But a girl as charming and cute as Qiqi is the unique one. You all think that if Qiqi and Yuqi are together, it is Qiqi who climbed up to Yuqi. But in my opinion, Yuqi is not good enough for Qiqi. Yulin didnt argue with Anna. He nodded and said, Yes, yes, thats why Yulin cherishes and treats her like a treasure. He had dedicated so much to this rtionship. We have to help him, dont you think so? Squinting at Yulin, Anna snorted coldly and said, Cherishes her? Come on, howe I didnt see it. I only saw him let Qiqi run away out of despair. He could learn guitar for Qiqi and y it so well in such a short time. On the one hand, he is gifted; on the other hand, he must have spent great time and efforts. In spite of Yuqis anxiousness of confession, he waited until the end of Qiqis examination. It can be seen that he had been considering for Qiqi all along in his heart. Yulins tone was gentle and soft, neither fast nor slow, touching people though. With eyes shing, Anna felt a little helpless, Yes or no, settle the issue this time. The two of them either be a heaven-made match or be apart from each other, dont keep pestering each other anymore. As an onlooker, Im tired watching them like this. Well, leave the decision to Qiqi to make his time. Anna nodded, then turned on theputer and started to operate. What are you doing? Booking tickets online. Im going to Qiqis hometown. On hearing this, Yulins face turned bitter, Are you kidding? You are leaving again?! This kind of thing could be taken care of by a phone call. Didnt you hear what Yuqi said? Qiqi didnt answer the phone. I guess she didnt want to hear from anyone and wont listen to anyones words. I had to go there myself. After booking the ticket, Anna looked sideways at Yulin, secretly taking pleasure in his romance misfortune, Ill be back in a day or two at most, soon. Besides, dont you support me to talk to Qiqi? It was Yuqi who was chasing a woman, why did he let his wife run around for him!? Yulin looked depressed, asking with a sad face, I regreted, OK? No way, a man is a man. When a man made a promise, he has to keep it no matter what! After turning his eyes around, Yulin suddenly changed his attitude, OK, I got it. Honey, when are you leaving, let me drive you off. Yulins words let Anna squint at him, examining him up and down. This guys attitude was changing too fast. Something was wrong about him! But the issue was urgent. Anna didnt have time to chat with Yulin, and she went back to her room to pack. Qiqis hometown was not far from the capital city, but the environment there was quite different from the prosperity and tension of the capital city, as like as an apple was to an oyster. Over there, the town was not big, quietly existing by a river, withziness drifting in the air, which made people wantonly enjoy the passing of time. This was where Qiqi grew up. Qiqis parents were both teachers who were very open-minded and rxed in their parenting skills, which made Qiqi a lively and cheerful disposition. It was winter vacation at the moment when Qiqis parents were not busy. It was rare for the family of three to get together and enjoy their quality time. This time instead, there was asionally a sense of loss showing on their daughters face since she was back. Qiqis parents knew that their daughter had something on her mind. But they were not in an urgency to ask. If their daughter wanted to say it, she would tell them herself. They wanted to give Qiqi a safe and rxed environment to let Qiqi gradually rx her guard. It was hoped that one day she would be able to speak up voluntarily to disclose the secret in her heart. Today, Qiqi went out to take out the trash. But as soon as she opened the door, she saw a person who was not supposed to be here rubbing palms and constantly huffing. Although the temperature here was not as low as that of the capital city in winter, it was still chilly and gloomy on a cloudy day. Anna was fully armed, with sses, hat, mask and scarf, which covered her facial featurespletely. Even so, Qiqi recognized Anna at a nce and felt shocked. Anna was stamping her feet and said, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. How can the weather be colder than the capital? Qiqi blinked and asked in disbelief, Why are you here? Do you have a job here? No, Im here for you. For me? Yes, I have something to ask you. You can call me, why go all the trouble Half way through, Qiqi realized that she had changed her cell phone card. How could others contact her? Qiqi lowered her head embarrassedly and scratched her hair. Anna had been frozen stiff, and she puffed again and again. She came straight to the point, Well, do you know why I came here in person this time? Ill get back to youter for not answering my call. Im here to ask you a very important question. You must answer me truthfully. Anna sounded serious, letting Qiqi cant help being nervous. She said with a smile, What question? You are making me nervous. Whats your thoughts about Yuqi Mu? Qiqi smiled awkwardly, This is an embarrassing. You just need to say yes or no. I Before Qiqi finished her words, a couple of middle-aged man and woman came out of the door. Looking at how they dressed, it seemed that they were going out. One of them saw that Qiqi didnte back and began to nag as soon as seeing Qiqi. My silly girl, I asked you to go out and take out the trash, why is it so slow? As the voice fell, Qiqis parents found a strange woman standing at the door, tightly wrapped from head to toe, looking weird. Worrying about this persons possible devious intentions, Qiqis parents immediately asked warily, Who are you? Seeing the elders, Anna quickly took off her hat, sses and mask, she greeted them respectfully, Hello, uncle and aunt, Im Qiqis ssmate as well as her good friend, Anna Xie. Qiqis mother was stunned, asking her husband, Who, who does she say she is? Anna Xie! Is she really Anna Xie, the big star? I think its her. Well, shes more beautiful in person than on TV. Well, the students in my ss adore her like crazy. Ive confiscated several of her photos from them. Ah, I remember. Qiqi mentioned before that she had a very good friend at school, named Anna Xie. I thought it was the same name before, but I didnt expect it was the big star herself. Seeing her parents nagging on and on endlessly, Qiqi looked awkward and said, Dad, mom, how inappropriate to talk about the guest in front of her. Thats right. Sorry Miss Xie, we were being impolite. Its cold outside. Dont stand here talking. Come on in, and stay for dinner tonight. Although Qiqis parents were somewhat gossipy, they had no malice at all. Their words were friendly, and they didnt make others feel embarrassed. On the contrary, they made others feel warm and friendly, just like a couple of elders caring for a youth. But staying for dinner would unavoidably cause inconveniences for them, so Anna said, Uncle and aunt, Ie here to chat with Qiqi casually, and Id rather not disturb you. Dont feel so. You must have helped take care of Qiqi in school a lot. It cant be more normal for us to treat you to a family dinner. Forget it, dont force it. Maybe our family food cant get into the eyes of a big star. I see, its my faux pas. The two talked in chorus, making Anna want tough and cry at the same time, No, no, its not like that. Im just concerned with bringing too much trouble to uncle and aunt. Whats the trouble? Its just a few more dishes, home cooking, thats all. Seeing her parents insistence, Qiqi also helped lobby her friend, Anna, stay. Its inconvenient for you to stay outside. Its cold out here, and youre not wearing much clothes. Dont freeze and get hurt. Well, OK, sorry for the trouble I bring to aunt and uncle. Seeing that Anna nodded to agree, Qiqis parents were very happy, Hurry up, go to Qiqis room to warm up for a while, and we are just about go shopping. Great. Come on in, Qiqi. Treat Miss Xie well. Dont neglect your friends. I will. Then, Qiqi invited Anna back to her room and poured a ss of water for her. This was the first time that Anna visited Qiqis room. She looked up and examined the room which was full of a little girls atmosphere, smiling and eximing, Its so tenderly pink. Qiqi grinned and said, This is the color my mother chose for me. She thinks that a girl should choose some charming and adorable colors. Its adorable indeed, Anna said, taking off her coat and picking up the water cup. The temperature inside the cup warmed up her cold hands. To be frank, your mom and dad are really nice people, kind and open-minded. They should be rather sensible people. Mentioning her parents, Qiqi nodded with a smile. But soon, she showed a lost look, They are really good parents, but Im not a good kid. How can it be? You are so excellent that your parents dont need to worry about you. But this time back, I think mom and dad are behaving weirdly careful in front of me, so I guess that they must have figured out something. They are worried about me, but they dont know how to ask me. Looking at Qiqis mncholy appearance, Anna sighed lightly, then put down the cup, Actually, its not thatplicated. You have to decide what your feeling about Yuqi is. When this issue is settled, you will naturally get back to normal, and the people around you will no longer have to worry about you. Seeing that Anna was still pursuing with this matter, Qiqi bowed her head in embarrassment, pulling the big doll in her hand and murmuring, I After this one word, Qiqi pondered for a long time, with no following words. Seeing her so tangled, Anna asked, You like him, dont you? On hearing this, Qiqi immediately gave out a stern refusal, I dont like him! This silly girl, did she know that her expression on the face already showed her true answer? Anna shook her head, then said: If you dont like it, just reject him directly, just like you reject the boy in the school who pesters you. Why did you run back home without saying a word? II just dont want him to hang on to me. You dont want him to hang on to you? Thats easy. Turn him down in the face and attack him with the cruelest words. Such a proud man will not pester you anymore. Qiqi looked dazed for a moment and asked, But would he be very sad then? Anna shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, Of course, you are the first girl he goes all out to pursue. Being rejected would no doubt hurt his self-esteem. He would be inevitable to feel loss, and very likely to feel depressed for a while. At the thought that such a dazzling brilliant person would be depressed for herself, Qiqi couldnt bear it. Looking up at Anna expectantly, Qiqi asked, Well, is there any milder way? No, Anna vetoed it decisively. She said, Rtionship is either a matter of everyone being happy, or a matter of causing destruction to both sides, nothing but hurt, more or less. Your wish to solve this matter mildly is impossible. Qiqi was so anxious that she was going to cry, But I dont want to hurt Yuqi Mu. No matter how he treats others, he is good to me. Then say yes. No. Why? Qiqi looked tangled and painful, saying, We are not people of the same world at all, and we will not be happy together. And I hate the way he pushes me. Ah? Anna understood the former part of the words. As a woman, she understood Qiqi quite well. But what did thetter part of words mean? Did Yuqi had forced Qiqi and she didnt know about it? Just when Anna was confused, Qiqi hung her head and gave an exnation. Yuqi is a sessful businessman, while Im just a silly average girl without any agenda. For being calcting, Im not his opponent at all. He chose to retreat as a move to force me to make a decision. He even used public opinions to make me obedient to him. The more Qiqi said, the tighter her brows frowned. But Anna couldnt agree. Qiqi, if Yuqi had such calcted thoughts, he would have collected you in his pocket long time ago. How could he let you run back alone? He couldnt find you, and let me find a way to reach you. Well, for the sake of you two, Ive done so much. While saying this, Anna was observing Qiqis reaction. However, Qiqi did not have any change in her expression. After a long while, Anna broke the silence and asked voluntarily, What should we do now? Do you have an answer in mind? Qiqi shook her head, I didnt know what to do, thats why I went home. You can hide for a while, but you cant hide for a lifetime. You know clearly what Yuqis temper is like. He has patience now to follow the rules. But if one day he loses control andes straight here for a showdown in front of your parents, what should you do then? On hearing this, Qiqi shook her head at once and said, I cant let my parents know about it. They will worry about me. Then sort out the mess to make a quick decision. Dragging it on will do nothing but harm to both you and Yuqi. How to sort it out? Holding Qiqis shoulder, Anna involuntarily entuated her tone, Just follow your heart, as you wish, do what you want to do, and dont look back. Under Annas intense gaze, Qiqi licked her l*p. Then, there seemed to be a bursting wave of courageing from her limbs and bones, and finally it condensed in Qiqis chest, heating her head up, I got it! Ill find Yuqi to make it clear. Anna was indeed forcing Qiqi to make a decision, but she thought that Qiqi would see her heart clearly if she helped putting Qiqi into a situation with no other way out. It was out of expectation that this girl should insist on her own opinion on such a situation, sticking to her own ideas even more determined. Even if it makes him sad, you wont regret it? Qiqi shook her head, He will only be sad for a moment, and he will eventually meet the next girl who moves his heart again and forget everything now. Youre right. Since we cant be together, I should make a quick decision and stop the torture between us. Seeing Qiqis insistence, Anna had a long sigh, Well, since you have decided, I respect your choice. Finally making a decision, however, didnt make Qiqi have any sense of rxation. Instead, she felt stuffier in the chest, more suffocating. Chapter 544: Chapter 544 I do Miss you (2) Its a precious opportunity for you, seize the chance. But Qiqi, howe I havent heard you talk about him before, umm, Jake, is that his name? What kind of person is he? Is he trustworthy? Qiqi lowered her head and said, I met him in a remedial ss. He had interned in the educational institution which he introduced to me, said that they treat neers good and theyll teach me useful skills that would be value for me in the future. So even though its a little bit far from here, I still decided to go. Qiqis mother nodded after hearing this, she said, Well, its good to learn how to be a teacher, and learn more during the holidays. Jake sounds quite reliable. When will you let mommy see what he looks like? Qiqi knew her mother too well, as soon as she heard it, she understood what her mother meant and became speechless immediately. Why did her mother think shes not marketable, whenever she heard a man of right age, she would ask around him. Qiqi couldnt refute her mother obviously, she said verbatim, He just offered me a chance, I barely know him. No photo. Isnt there some photos on WeChat? Jake doesnt like to post photos on WeChat. Then Oh well, I know what you are thinking, he already has a girlfriend. Qiqi interrupted her mothers question impatiently. Oh, I see. The disappointment appeared on the face of Qiqis mother couldnt be more obvious. Qiqis mother sighed, then she said, Youre at your 20s, didnt you meet any cute guys? Mom and dad are very open-minded, as long as hes a good-natured man, we will not obstruct you. Mom, I just want to concentrate on my education now, I dont want to think about anything else. But Qiqis father patted his wifes hand andforted her, Forget it, maybe she just hasnt realized the beauty of love yet, when the dayes, she will naturally bring her boyfriend back home, dont worry about it. Qiqis mother can onlyfort herself like this now. Turning her head to look at Anna, Qiqis mother suddenly asked, Anna. Does Qiqi have any wooer at school? Uh Anna was listening to their talk and joining in the fun, but she didnt expect Qiqis mother to throw the question directly to her. But, how could she say? Of course, Qiqi has many wooers, but they are either bad perverts like the man with sses or good perverts like Yuqi Mu, and it seemed that none of them would be weed by Qiqis parents. They only want to a man who can provide Qiqi a stable life, he doesnt need to be rich, only treat her well. If she said their names, she would definitely make Qiqis parents worry. Moreover, Anna guessed that in order to keep her parents from worrying, Qiqi couldnt mention she had received psychotherapy, so its tricky to answer the question now. If Anna and Qiqi didnt know each other well, Anna could find an excuse and stall her parents. But they are close friends, Anna doesnt even have any excuse to evade the question. Anna bit her l*p, then looked at Qiqi beside her, Qiqi kept winking at her. Anna had no choice but to smile stiffly and said, Umm of course many boys like Qiqi, but she is focused on her school work that she doesnt want a rtionship. No, she should start to consider a rtionship. If she continues act like that, youth would be far away from her. Qiqi, look at Anna, she found a good husband even before she graduated, you should learn from her. Qiqi was really helpless, she felt a bit depressed that she took another long drink of wine, the spicy alcohol made she almost cried. Seeing that Qiqi was in a bad mood, her father said, Okay, wife, dont push her, Qiqi is an excellent girl, what kind of men couldnt she win. Anna is our guest, lets not bother her with domestic trivialities. Qiqis mother realized that she had not acted properly after her husband reminded her, she smiled apologetically at Anna and said, Thats right, Anna, sorry for my ignorance. Anna shook her head and said, Its okay, auntie, parents are just like this, they always have to worry about everything. Turning her head and tapping Qiqis forehead, Qiqis mother said, Look, its the big star who has a way with words. You, dont be a fool, learn something.N?velDrama.Org ? content. I know, I know, Mom and Dad, lets eat, the food is getting cold. Okay, okay, lets enjoy the meal. Seeing that the moment was a little awkward, Anna raised her ss, looked at Qiqis parents and said with a smile, Im very happy to taste the delicious food cooked by aunt and uncle today. Please. Toast to uncle and auntie, thanks for your delicacies and your efforts. Beingplimented, Qiqis parents forgot about their daughters problems, they raised their sses and said to Anna with a smile, Nothing, dont mention it, as long as you like it. Then, Anna chatted with Qiqis parents to make themfortable, and they allughed delightedly. Qiqi was relieved. After dinner, Qiqis parents invited Anna to stay overnight warmly. Because Anna came in a hurry, she didnt book a hotel, its a good choice to stay with Qiqi. Qiqis parents originally nned to let Qiqi sleep in the guest room and offer Qiqis room to Anna. But Anna refused, wanting to sleep in the same room with Qiqi. Seeing Annas insistence, Qiqis parents didnt say anything more, they prepared an extra nket and went back to rest. After get washed, Anna wore Qiqis pajamas and sat in front of the mirror for skincare. Qiqi sat on the bed, hugged a cushion and said, Thanks to your help today, otherwise my parents would have taken turns to bombard me, I couldnt stand it definitely. Uncle and aunt said that for your own good, they are worried about you, this could be considered as a sweet burden, right? Qiqi sighed and said, But there are some things that I cant tell my mom and dad, if I do, it would only make them worry about me. I understand, so there are some things that I didnt tell aunt and uncle. Just wait until the opportunity, you can tell them yourself. Anna walked to the bed and sat beside Qiqi, she changed the topic and suddenly asked delicately, But, seriously, does Jake have any interest in you? Qiqi was helpless, she pushed Anna and said, Oh Anna, why have you be so gossipy too. Curiosity made me do it. Why did he help you so much for no reason? There is always a reason. Qiqi said seriously, The reason is that he is my senior, he thought I need help, so he offered me a chance. This world is not like what you think, sometimes people can help others for no reason and no ulterior purpose. Looking at Qiqis face, Anna said gently, No purpose? Qiqi, do you know what can happen between male seniors and female juniors at the same school, I can make up dozens of ambiguous stories, do you want to hear that? Geez, you guys are so boring. If you have time to make up stories, youd better go to bed early. Saying that, Qiqi threw the cushion to the ground and went into the bed. Anna then also got into bed, she moved close to Qiqi, squinting her eyes and said, Oh, seriously, its been a long time since we slept together, it feels like were back in school, I miss those days. Qiqi also missed the days when they were just simple students who didnt need to worry about anything, only needed to attend sses every day, eating and sleeping, days were monotonous but joyful. And now Qiqi squeezed a bitter smile, and then she teased at Anna, You can go back to school, we have not graduated yet anyway, but the condition is that Yulin Xiaos willing to let you go back. When she thought of Yulin Xiao who looked as if hes abandoned when she left that day, Anna could not help butugh. Turning her head to look at Annas smiling face, Qiqi said, Its good to see you being so happy. You will find your happiness too, youve grown up, you know how to make your own decisions. Anna just didnt know whether Qiq would regret todays decision in the future or not. Yes, they have grown up. Qiqi pursed her lips and sighed longingly, Its just that growing up is not very pleasant. But as long as you are strong and independent, everything will be fine, this is what I have learned. Well, youre my role model, were good friends, and Ill try my best not tog behind. Then go for it. By the way, Ill go back tomorrow. Qiqi was startled, she asked, So soon? I spared my time toe here, theres a lot of work left to be done. Besides, since I already know the answer, my task is done. Only you have to be prepared that Yuqi Mu is not that easy to get rid of, perhaps, he will be brazen-faced. Hearing Yuqis name, Qiqis heart ached. What shoulde will alwayse, she cant escape from that. Qiqi took a deep breath, tried to make herself look like nothing had happened, and said, No, Yuqi is a proud man, maybe when I refuse him, well not see each other in the future. How can it be, as long as you work in the dessert house, you will always see each other as you are in the same roof. Since you mentioned it, I dont n to work in the dessert house either. Anna was stunned, she asked, When youe back from your internship, you wont go to the dessert house either? Yeah. Anna smiled bitterly and said, Qiqi, are you trying to distant yourself from us? I dont mean it, I just want to hush this matter, and when everything settled down, I wille back. At that time, Yuqi should have a new girl and forget about me. Qiqi said in a light-hearted way, but when she thought of the time when Yuqi and herself were no longer involved, her heart was stifled, as if a big stone was pressed on. Although Qiqi didnt say anything, Anna sensed something, she sighed, Gosh, doomed love, doomed love! After she said that, neither of them said anything else, only the clock ticked in the silent room. Anna went to sleep slowly, while Qiqi stared at the ceiling in a daze until dawn. Sitting up dizzily, Qiqi went to get washed and intended to go downstairs to help her mother make breakfast. But standing in front of the window, Qiqi rubbed her eyes heavily that she thought she was dazzled. But when Qiqi looked carefully, she found that the person standing downstairs was really Jake! Only, how did hee here? Jake is not living in the city either. Qiqi was puzzled and tilted her head, considering whether she should go down and say hello to him. Just as Qiqi went to get washed, Anna woke up. At this moment, seeing her standing by the window without any move, she walked over to see what was going on. Anna looked downstairs, she couldnt help but narrow her eyes and murmured, Its him!? Qiqi was thinking something when she suddenly heard Annas voice, she was startled. Turning her head to look at Anna beside her, Qiqi asked, Do you know Jake? Anna was absent-minded for a moment, then she shook her head and said, Nah, I dont know him, but who cane here to look for you, he must have something to do with you. After all, you dont even allow Yuqi toe here. Dontpare Yuqi with him, Jake is self-reliance and hard-working, he helped me a lot, hes like a mentor to me. Only Qiqi was confused and asked, Why is he here? Then go, say hello and ask him. Qiqi hesitated for a while, she went to get a coat and said without looking back, Ill go and see. She ran to downstairs, yelled at Jake when she saw his back. Jake! Hearing Qiqis voice, Jake turned back immediately and looked at her with a warm smile. At this moment, the first rays of the morning sun shone on Jake that made he look so gentle, and smiled so warm. Seeing such a smile, Qiqis heart suddenly became soft. Some tangled things seemed to dissipate now. When Jake walked to Qiqi, he smiled and said, Ive read your information and I know you live here, but I dont know the exact address, so I had to take my chances to see if I could find you. Qiqi looked puzzled and asked, Looking for me? Yes, looking for you. Would it be too abrupt for me toe like this? No, make yourself at home. Its just that why are you looking for me, is there something wrong? Nothing, I just want to see you. Although these words were a bit ambiguous, Jake looked so upright that he didnt give Qiqi any chance to doubt him. When Qiqi lowered her head, Jake slightly stepped back and said in a rxed voice, I finally have a vacation and want to hang out. But I didnt know where should I go. It urred to me that youve mentioned the beautiful scenery and food in your hometown, so I wanted toe here to have some fun. Hearing what Jake said, Qiqi suddenly sighed with relief in her heart and could not help but say, So thats how it is, I thought What? Thought you missed me, haha. Qiqiughed mindlessly, but Jake looked at Qiqi seriously and said, I did miss you quite a bit. Uh At this moment, Qiqi really wanted to let herself shut up! Qiqi, you are so stupid! He didnt even mention anything ambiguous, why did you say that! So embarrassing! Lets see how you can settle it down! Luckily, Anna came out to join the fun, clouding with a Jacket and wearing sunsses, she came out and broke the awkwardness. Qiqi, this is the senior you mentioned about? Hearing Annas voice, Qiqi was so delighted as if she saw her savior. Qiqi walked to Anna and introduced her with unusual passion, Yes, this is my best friend, the big star Anna Xie! When Jake saw Anna, he didnt show any surprise or deliberately ingratiating expression, but simply nodded and said, Nice to meet you. Well, Anna likes his courteous attitude. That is not pretending to be fossile or noble, hes really not interested in Annas identity, as if shes just a passerby. However, maybe Anna is indeed just a stranger for Jake. A gentle smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, Anna said, Hello, thank you for taking care of Qiqi, she always talks about you and praises you for being excellent and a predecessor worth learning. The word predecessor was deliberately emphasized by Anna, in order to remind Jake of his status. This is not the same as senior, it has some distance. After Anna said that, Jake still kept smiling, as if he didnt understand what Anna was talking about, he said, Qiqi is a cute junior, she is always very confused about anything that I couldnt just stand by. Such a lovely girl, no one will think she is a trouble, right? Even its just predecessor and junior, he can make the atmosphere hazy and ambiguous as usual, but he said it without any vulgar and greasy feelings, like no one would be bothered. But Anna did, she really did. Today she meet a master who didnt let anythinge out of the surface, yet she felt she was offended. Chapter 544 I do Miss you (2) Its a precious opportunity for you, seize the chance. But Qiqi, howe I havent heard you talk about him before, umm, Jake, is that his name? What kind of person is he? Is he trustworthy? Qiqi lowered her head and said, I met him in a remedial ss. He had interned in the educational institution which he introduced to me, said that they treat neers good and theyll teach me useful skills that would be value for me in the future. So even though its a little bit far from here, I still decided to go. Qiqis mother nodded after hearing this, she said, Well, its good to learn how to be a teacher, and learn more during the holidays. Jake sounds quite reliable. When will you let mommy see what he looks like? Qiqi knew her mother too well, as soon as she heard it, she understood what her mother meant and became speechless immediately. Why did her mother think shes not marketable, whenever she heard a man of right age, she would ask around him. Qiqi couldnt refute her mother obviously, she said verbatim, He just offered me a chance, I barely know him. No photo. Isnt there some photos on WeChat? Jake doesnt like to post photos on WeChat. Then Oh well, I know what you are thinking, he already has a girlfriend. Qiqi interrupted her mothers question impatiently. Oh, I see. The disappointment appeared on the face of Qiqis mother couldnt be more obvious. Qiqis mother sighed, then she said, Youre at your 20s, didnt you meet any cute guys? Mom and dad are very open-minded, as long as hes a good-natured man, we will not obstruct you. Mom, I just want to concentrate on my education now, I dont want to think about anything else. But Qiqis father patted his wifes hand andforted her, Forget it, maybe she just hasnt realized the beauty of love yet, when the dayes, she will naturally bring her boyfriend back home, dont worry about it. Qiqis mother can onlyfort herself like this now. Turning her head to look at Anna, Qiqis mother suddenly asked, Anna. Does Qiqi have any wooer at school? Uh Anna was listening to their talk and joining in the fun, but she didnt expect Qiqis mother to throw the question directly to her. But, how could she say? Of course, Qiqi has many wooers, but they are either bad perverts like the man with sses or good perverts like Yuqi Mu, and it seemed that none of them would be weed by Qiqis parents. They only want to a man who can provide Qiqi a stable life, he doesnt need to be rich, only treat her well. If she said their names, she would definitely make Qiqis parents worry. Moreover, Anna guessed that in order to keep her parents from worrying, Qiqi couldnt mention she had received psychotherapy, so its tricky to answer the question now. If Anna and Qiqi didnt know each other well, Anna could find an excuse and stall her parents. But they are close friends, Anna doesnt even have any excuse to evade the question. Anna bit her l*p, then looked at Qiqi beside her, Qiqi kept winking at her. Anna had no choice but to smile stiffly and said, Umm of course many boys like Qiqi, but she is focused on her school work that she doesnt want a rtionship. No, she should start to consider a rtionship. If she continues act like that, youth would be far away from her. Qiqi, look at Anna, she found a good husband even before she graduated, you should learn from her. Qiqi was really helpless, she felt a bit depressed that she took another long drink of wine, the spicy alcohol made she almost cried. Seeing that Qiqi was in a bad mood, her father said, Okay, wife, dont push her, Qiqi is an excellent girl, what kind of men couldnt she win. Anna is our guest, lets not bother her with domestic trivialities. Qiqis mother realized that she had not acted properly after her husband reminded her, she smiled apologetically at Anna and said, Thats right, Anna, sorry for my ignorance. Anna shook her head and said, Its okay, auntie, parents are just like this, they always have to worry about everything. Turning her head and tapping Qiqis forehead, Qiqis mother said, Look, its the big star who has a way with words. You, dont be a fool, learn something. I know, I know, Mom and Dad, lets eat, the food is getting cold. Okay, okay, lets enjoy the meal. Seeing that the moment was a little awkward, Anna raised her ss, looked at Qiqis parents and said with a smile, Im very happy to taste the delicious food cooked by aunt and uncle today. Please. Toast to uncle and auntie, thanks for your delicacies and your efforts. Beingplimented, Qiqis parents forgot about their daughters problems, they raised their sses and said to Anna with a smile, Nothing, dont mention it, as long as you like it. Then, Anna chatted with Qiqis parents to make themfortable, and they allughed delightedly. Qiqi was relieved. After dinner, Qiqis parents invited Anna to stay overnight warmly. Because Anna came in a hurry, she didnt book a hotel, its a good choice to stay with Qiqi. Qiqis parents originally nned to let Qiqi sleep in the guest room and offer Qiqis room to Anna. But Anna refused, wanting to sleep in the same room with Qiqi. Seeing Annas insistence, Qiqis parents didnt say anything more, they prepared an extra nket and went back to rest. After get washed, Anna wore Qiqis pajamas and sat in front of the mirror for skincare. Qiqi sat on the bed, hugged a cushion and said, Thanks to your help today, otherwise my parents would have taken turns to bombard me, I couldnt stand it definitely. Uncle and aunt said that for your own good, they are worried about you, this could be considered as a sweet burden, right? Qiqi sighed and said, But there are some things that I cant tell my mom and dad, if I do, it would only make them worry about me. I understand, so there are some things that I didnt tell aunt and uncle. Just wait until the opportunity, you can tell them yourself. Anna walked to the bed and sat beside Qiqi, she changed the topic and suddenly asked delicately, But, seriously, does Jake have any interest in you? Qiqi was helpless, she pushed Anna and said, Oh Anna, why have you be so gossipy too. Curiosity made me do it. Why did he help you so much for no reason? There is always a reason. Qiqi said seriously, The reason is that he is my senior, he thought I need help, so he offered me a chance. This world is not like what you think, sometimes people can help others for no reason and no ulterior purpose. Looking at Qiqis face, Anna said gently, No purpose? Qiqi, do you know what can happen between male seniors and female juniors at the same school, I can make up dozens of ambiguous stories, do you want to hear that? Geez, you guys are so boring. If you have time to make up stories, youd better go to bed early. Saying that, Qiqi threw the cushion to the ground and went into the bed. Anna then also got into bed, she moved close to Qiqi, squinting her eyes and said, Oh, seriously, its been a long time since we slept together, it feels like were back in school, I miss those days. Qiqi also missed the days when they were just simple students who didnt need to worry about anything, only needed to attend sses every day, eating and sleeping, days were monotonous but joyful. And now Qiqi squeezed a bitter smile, and then she teased at Anna, You can go back to school, we have not graduated yet anyway, but the condition is that Yulin Xiaos willing to let you go back. When she thought of Yulin Xiao who looked as if hes abandoned when she left that day, Anna could not help butugh. Turning her head to look at Annas smiling face, Qiqi said, Its good to see you being so happy. You will find your happiness too, youve grown up, you know how to make your own decisions. Anna just didnt know whether Qiq would regret todays decision in the future or not. Yes, they have grown up. Qiqi pursed her lips and sighed longingly, Its just that growing up is not very pleasant. But as long as you are strong and independent, everything will be fine, this is what I have learned. Well, youre my role model, were good friends, and Ill try my best not tog behind. Then go for it. By the way, Ill go back tomorrow. Qiqi was startled, she asked, So soon? I spared my time toe here, theres a lot of work left to be done. Besides, since I already know the answer, my task is done. Only you have to be prepared that Yuqi Mu is not that easy to get rid of, perhaps, he will be brazen-faced. Hearing Yuqis name, Qiqis heart ached. What shoulde will alwayse, she cant escape from that. Qiqi took a deep breath, tried to make herself look like nothing had happened, and said, No, Yuqi is a proud man, maybe when I refuse him, well not see each other in the future. How can it be, as long as you work in the dessert house, you will always see each other as you are in the same roof. Since you mentioned it, I dont n to work in the dessert house either. Anna was stunned, she asked, When youe back from your internship, you wont go to the dessert house either? Yeah. Anna smiled bitterly and said, Qiqi, are you trying to distant yourself from us? I dont mean it, I just want to hush this matter, and when everything settled down, I wille back. At that time, Yuqi should have a new girl and forget about me. Qiqi said in a light-hearted way, but when she thought of the time when Yuqi and herself were no longer involved, her heart was stifled, as if a big stone was pressed on. Although Qiqi didnt say anything, Anna sensed something, she sighed, Gosh, doomed love, doomed love! After she said that, neither of them said anything else, only the clock ticked in the silent room. Anna went to sleep slowly, while Qiqi stared at the ceiling in a daze until dawn. Sitting up dizzily, Qiqi went to get washed and intended to go downstairs to help her mother make breakfast. But standing in front of the window, Qiqi rubbed her eyes heavily that she thought she was dazzled. But when Qiqi looked carefully, she found that the person standing downstairs was really Jake! Only, how did hee here? Jake is not living in the city either. Qiqi was puzzled and tilted her head, considering whether she should go down and say hello to him. Just as Qiqi went to get washed, Anna woke up. At this moment, seeing her standing by the window without any move, she walked over to see what was going on. Anna looked downstairs, she couldnt help but narrow her eyes and murmured, Its him!? Qiqi was thinking something when she suddenly heard Annas voice, she was startled. Turning her head to look at Anna beside her, Qiqi asked, Do you know Jake? Anna was absent-minded for a moment, then she shook her head and said, Nah, I dont know him, but who cane here to look for you, he must have something to do with you. After all, you dont even allow Yuqi toe here. Dontpare Yuqi with him, Jake is self-reliance and hard-working, he helped me a lot, hes like a mentor to me. Only Qiqi was confused and asked, Why is he here? Then go, say hello and ask him. Qiqi hesitated for a while, she went to get a coat and said without looking back, Ill go and see. She ran to downstairs, yelled at Jake when she saw his back. Jake! Hearing Qiqis voice, Jake turned back immediately and looked at her with a warm smile. At this moment, the first rays of the morning sun shone on Jake that made he look so gentle, and smiled so warm. Seeing such a smile, Qiqis heart suddenly became soft. Some tangled things seemed to dissipate now. When Jake walked to Qiqi, he smiled and said, Ive read your information and I know you live here, but I dont know the exact address, so I had to take my chances to see if I could find you. Qiqi looked puzzled and asked, Looking for me? Yes, looking for you. Would it be too abrupt for me toe like this? No, make yourself at home. Its just that why are you looking for me, is there something wrong? Nothing, I just want to see you. Although these words were a bit ambiguous, Jake looked so upright that he didnt give Qiqi any chance to doubt him. When Qiqi lowered her head, Jake slightly stepped back and said in a rxed voice, I finally have a vacation and want to hang out. But I didnt know where should I go. It urred to me that youve mentioned the beautiful scenery and food in your hometown, so I wanted toe here to have some fun. Hearing what Jake said, Qiqi suddenly sighed with relief in her heart and could not help but say, So thats how it is, I thought What? Thought you missed me, haha. Qiqiughed mindlessly, but Jake looked at Qiqi seriously and said, I did miss you quite a bit. Uh At this moment, Qiqi really wanted to let herself shut up! Qiqi, you are so stupid! He didnt even mention anything ambiguous, why did you say that! So embarrassing! Lets see how you can settle it down! Luckily, Anna came out to join the fun, clouding with a Jacket and wearing sunsses, she came out and broke the awkwardness. Qiqi, this is the senior you mentioned about? Hearing Annas voice, Qiqi was so delighted as if she saw her savior. Qiqi walked to Anna and introduced her with unusual passion, Yes, this is my best friend, the big star Anna Xie! When Jake saw Anna, he didnt show any surprise or deliberately ingratiating expression, but simply nodded and said, Nice to meet you. Well, Anna likes his courteous attitude. That is not pretending to be fossile or noble, hes really not interested in Annas identity, as if shes just a passerby. However, maybe Anna is indeed just a stranger for Jake. A gentle smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, Anna said, Hello, thank you for taking care of Qiqi, she always talks about you and praises you for being excellent and a predecessor worth learning. The word predecessor was deliberately emphasized by Anna, in order to remind Jake of his status. This is not the same as senior, it has some distance. After Anna said that, Jake still kept smiling, as if he didnt understand what Anna was talking about, he said, Qiqi is a cute junior, she is always very confused about anything that I couldnt just stand by. Such a lovely girl, no one will think she is a trouble, right? Even its just predecessor and junior, he can make the atmosphere hazy and ambiguous as usual, but he said it without any vulgar and greasy feelings, like no one would be bothered. But Anna did, she really did. Today she meet a master who didnt let anythinge out of the surface, yet she felt she was offended. Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Were not a Good Match (1) Annas no pushover, she arched an eyebrow and said with a smile immediately, Qiqi is such a confused and mindless girl, and sometimes words juste out of her face, she doesnt even know she messes someone. Maybe her thoughtless words cause some misunderstanding to others, yet she doesnt mean anything serious, really. These words made Qiqis mouth twitch. Anna, are youplimenting me, or attacking me? Anna turned her head to look at Qiqi, her smile was tender and generous, she said, Of course Implimenting you, you weirdo! Oh, how did she think Annas words were so mean? Qiqi was confused, but Jake just held his smile and didnt say anything. E-tcheeC Anna didnt want to lose the battle, but the temperature was too low in the morning and she felt so cold in her flimsy clothes, so she sneezed and had a running nose. Jake said slowly, Its cold outside, lets talk inside, shall we?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Qiqi pped her head and said, Look at me,e in,e in. jake, please sit down and have a drink, Ill make some breakfastter, you can stay here and have some too. Then Ill make myself at home. Anna followed them into the room and grunted, Indeed, youre making yourself at home. Maybe Jake heard what Anna said, he sat on the sofa and smiling at Anna, and then heplimented Anna. Actually, I like Miss Xies TV series very much, Im your fan. I heard you have a movieing out, good luck with the box office. Anna replied him with a seemingly smile, Thank you so much. Even Qiqi felt that Anna was not being nice to Jake, she leaned close to Anna and whispered to Annas ear, Anna, dont be so indifferent to Jake, its embarrassing. After all, he is also your senior too. But Anna replied Qiqi seriously, Wrong, he is not my senior. How is it possible, he graduated from our school, I have asked about it, he didnt lie to me. Hey, Qiqi is simply a blockhead. Forget it, Anna didnt want to waste her efforts to argue with Qiqi, because she couldnt get it at all, and Anna herself couldnt exin it clearly. Anna looked at Qiqis rounded eyes, then shook her head as if she was looking at an idiot. Hearing their voices, Qiqis mother came out of the room and saw them sitting on the sofa. She said apologetically, Oh, youre both awake, Ill go make some breakfast now. Qiqis mother turned around and finally realized that a strange boy was sitting on the couch. She turned around again immediately, looked up and down at Jake like a radar and asked with a smile, Qiqi, who is this? Oh, hes Jake, Ive told you before. Jake stood up, smiled at Qiqis mother and said politely, Aunt, nice to meet you It must be said that good boy like Jake is mothers type. Now, Qiqis mother looked at the handsome boy in front of her, nodding her head repeatedly. As a teacher for many years, Qiqis mother is a good judge of character, and she can see from his eyes that he is very decent and knowledgeable. He seems to be a well-educated boy as he has good literary attainments. Plus he has helped Qiqi a lot before, Qiqis mother couldnt be more satisfied with him. Unfortunately, he already has a girlfriend! Thinking of that, Qiqis mother red at Qiqi as if shes frustrated. Such a good choice for Qiqi, and theyre together like every day, why did she let other girl snatch him? If Qiqi could spare half of her interests on eating delicacies for finding a boyfriend, she wouldnt have to worry about her like this! Qiqi stood beside, suddenly she felt her back was cold, she touched it and turned around to meet her mothers icy gaze. That sharp eyes made Qiqi shiver in her heart, something bad was about to happen, she thought. As expected, what Qiqis mother said next made Qiqi close her eyes hopelessly. Her mother looked at Jake again, and praised him over and over, Oh, such a good man, who can be your girlfriend? She must be lucky. Jakeughed and said, Aunt, I dont have a girlfriend. Oh? Is that so? That made Qiqis mother arched her eyebrow and said, But Qiqi said you do have a girlfriend. Jake nced at Qiqi, then he said, Maybe its a misunderstanding. At this moment, Qiqi really hoped the ground could have her swallowed up. Jeez, who can end her with a knife, its too embarrassing! But Qiqis mother didnt feel embarrassed, shes even happier than winning the lottery. Misunderstanding? Ha, a good misunderstanding. The mother of Qiqi felt that it was rude to say that, so she exined, Ah, I dont mean anything else, I just hope I can help you find a girlfriend as youre such a great young man. Jake smiled politely and said, Thank you, aunt, in fact, Ive really got a girl I like, only she doesnt know yet, so you can call it an unrequited love. Hearing the gossip, Qiqi looked at him with a smile and asked, Really, do I know her? Well, actually, you know her. Woah, its not from our remedial ss, right? That Just as Qiqi was specting wildly, Anna couldnt stand it. Oh no, this kid came with bad news today. Qiqi was about to reject Yuqi Mu, and now here came a helper. Yuqis pretty much doomed this time. Qiqis mother seemed to have noticed something from their words, she twinkled and then said that she was going to cook dinner, and asked Anna to rest in her room, leaving Qiqi and Jake alone in the living room. Although Anna was not willing to leave here, she needed to pack her luggage, so she had no choice but went to her room. At breakfast, Qiqis mother treated Jake with unusual kindness, serving him food and telling him funny stories about Qiqis childhood, which made everyoneugh. Oh, except Anna, and Qiqi whos used as aughing stock. Qiqi was helpless, thinking that her glorious image in the heart of Jake had just shattered. Yet Anna was judging Jake silently, she has been specting. She knew thatpared to Yuqi, Jake was more suitable for Qiqi. But put aside that, Anna didnt want to send Qiqi to aplete stranger, she didnt know anything about Jake. When Anna lowered her head and stared at a bowl of porridge, Jake looked at the suitcase beside her and asked, Miss Xie, are you leaving? She Qiqi was just about to speak when Anna interrupted her and said, Not yet, I have to see whether I can book an air ticket or not. By the way, I wonder how long will you stay here, Jake? Ie here for a trip, probably Ill stay until the Spring Festival. Its too long, she didnt have time to deal with him. Anna remained silent, while Qiqis mother said delightedly, Our town is raw and habitable. Nowadays, there are not many young people like you who have good taste and are willing to live in a quiet city. After being praised, Jakeughed and said, Ive wanted to visit this town for a long time, but I couldnt squeeze the time. Now that Im in a vacation and Qiqi can be my guide, its the perfect opportunity. Just hope you wouldnt regard me as a trouble, Qiqi. No, youve helped me so much, its not a problem, really. Besides, its my duty to help promote the beautiful scenery of my hometown. After Qiqi said that, she looked at Anna and said, Anna, why dont you stay for a few more days, I can take you guys for a sightseeing together. Although this ce is not as prosperous as the Capital City, it also has the beauty of tranquility and purity. I think it might be a pity that youve alreadye here, but you havent hung out with me. Anna sighed and said, I would like to, but my schedule is really tight. I came yesterday and already put off the shooting of two ads, so I cant dy any longer. Thinking of Yuqis previous reminder, Qiqi couldnt help but say, Youre so busy, you should entertain properly, in case of your husband has some opinions about you. Hmph, how dare him? Who doesnt want to be together with the person they love, you are always so busy, it is inevitable that hes left out. What about you? Anna suddenly asked, Qiqi was startled and asked her in confusion, Me? Whats wrong with me? Do you want to be apanied by someone you like? With her mother present, Qiqi didnt dare to show anything unusual, she turned around and said in a rxing voice, Ha, if I do have one, of course I hope so. Its just a pity that my Mr. Right hasnt appeared yet. Dont worry, I will make your dreame true sooner orter. Anna nced at Jake, found that he was also looking at her, his eyes were clear like a clean spring. Such pure eyes, in turn, made Annas side-tracking a bit nasty. After the breakfast, Anna left Qiqis home. Qiqi was very reluctant for her leave, holding her hand and chatting with her for a long time at the door. Looking at Qiqis disappointed eyes, Anna held her hand and said, When you are troubled, dont hesitate, call me. Qiqi was a bit sad, she nodded and said, Well, I will. If you meet a good man, consider to ept him, dont always obsess about Yuqi. This question is a bit off-topic, but Qiqi still endured it and nodded, saying, I know. Also, that Jake, I can see that he is interested in you. If you think hes good, you can try to get in touch with him. This time, Qiqi could not bear it. She scrunched her face and said, Oh, what are you talking about? The rtionship between us is very simple and pure. Simple? Tell me about it! Well, let me see how long your simple friendship canst. Come on, dont worry about me, you are the one who need me to worry about. You work so hard, dont let your body break down. Even if your husband doesnt say anything, what about his family? Youre married and have a family now, think about them, care for them. Reaching out and pinching Qiqis round face, Anna said with a smirk, Oh, is this still the silly girl I know, how dare she lecture me like she really knows something. Qiqi patted Annas hand, she said, Hey, Im serious. I know, I can deal with it, so dont worry about me. But the man inside keep an eye on him. I know, I know, youre getting nosy. Although Qiqi acted like she disliked what Anna said, she felt so warm inside her heart. Anna understood her, she didnt bother with her, only said with a smile, Ungrateful girl! Well, I have to go, take care of yourself, dont eat yourself into a big fat pig. After saying that, Anna turned around and got into the vehicle sent by herpany. Sitting in the car, Anna stopped smiling in an instant, actually shes even more worried about her. She was concerned about Qiqi, but Qiqi needed to grow up, and made her own choice. No one can help her. She just hoped that Qiqi wouldnt make a choice that she regretted. Anna leaned on the seat, She sighed softly and began to close her eyes to rest. After a while, the car suddenly stopped. At first, Anna didnt pay attention, thought the driver was just waiting for a red light. But when the door was opened, and the sound of footsteps came, Anna felt something was wrong. Opening her eyes, Anna found two men in ck clothes, she questioned them seriously, Who are you? Why are you Before she could finish her words, Anna was stunned when she saw their faces. Why are you guys here!? At this moment, it was the two brothers, Yulin Xiao and Yuqi Mu, who stood in front of Anna. Chapter 545 Were not a Good Match (2) Yulin Xiao looked rxed, he said with a smile, Honey, this is my surprise for you, how about it, do you like it? Jeez, if Anna only saw Yulin, she might be happy for a while. But seeing Yuqi Mu beside him, thats nothing but a shock for her. If Yuqi met Jake, she couldnt imagine how disastrous the consequences would be. Yuqi looked calm, he pursed his thin lips, so Anna couldnt tell whether he know about Jake or not. Now, she only hoped that they wouldnt see each other, otherwise its certainly Qiqi who struck a bad patch. Yuqi finally said something, yet its still about Qiqi. Do you juste out from Qiqis house? Yes. Bring me to her. Anna shook her head immediately, indicating her refusal. Yuqis face darkened slightly, he said, If you can find her, I can too, its just going to take me a little more effort. Yulin persuaded Anna too, saying, Anna, just tell him, he can find Qiqi sooner orter anyway, why waste his time and make everyone unhappy. Anna asked them, If I let him go to pester Qiqi, will Qiqi be happy? I just need an answer. Then you dont have to find Qiqi, I know the answer too. Anna knew this was cruel, but it was Qiqis decision, Let her go. Hearing these words, Yuqi felt he was choked, and his whole body ached. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, said verbatim, I want Qiqi to tell me personally. Why bother, since Qiqi avoided you, you should know the answer. But Im not willing to quit, I want to ask her what have I done, why did she hate me! Youre quite good, its just that, you two are not a good match. Yuqi raised his head in an instant and said with his eyes red, How does she know its not suitable if she doesnt try? Ill admit it, I was a yboy before, but thats because I havent met someone who can make me want to settle down with her. Now, I want to live a stable life with Qiqi, I also want to be like you two, one life, one marriage, one love! I feel for you in your sorrow, but you have to see if Qiqi is willing to ept you. You all badmouth my rtionship with Qiqi, even if she wants to ept it, she is influenced by you subconsciously. Anna frowned, she asked somewhat angrily, You mean, its us who to me that you and Qiqi didnt work out? I didnt say that, but, certainly thats part of the reason. Oh my god, damn your eyes! Dont bite the hands that feed you! Well, if you want to find her, just go, I have nothing to tell you, as I badmouthed your rtionship! Seeing that Anna was angry, Yulinforted her, Honey, dont get upset, Yuqis so anxious that he was talking nonsense. Anna folded her arms and turned her head, she snorted coldly, I dont have time to bother with him, tell him to get off now, I want to go back to the Capital City! Hon It is not negotiable! Yuqi was irritated too, he said, Okay, Im leaving now, I can make Qiqie back to me all by myself! Stop the car! The car mmed the brakes on urgently, the door was opened, and Yuqi left without looking back. Seeing that things hade to this point, Yulin sighed several times. But just when he was about to say something to Anna, she suddenly sat up straightly, she waved at the driver and said, Sir, take the side road and go back to where we got up. Okay. Yulin was startled, he didnt know what Anna was doing, he asked, Honey, what do you mean by that? Anna was no longer angry and serious, she was so impatient at this moment, she asked him instead of answering, Let me ask you, do you know who ising to Qiqis house today? Yulin shook his head and said, I dont know. Then you have to follow Yuqi, lest he beat someone as he couldnt control his anger! Yulin rubbed his arms and said, Why are you talking so creepy? Yuqi is going to beg Qiqi to change her mind, he wont beat her, I can guarantee that. Well, not her, but others will suffer! Sir, please hurry up, hurry up, we couldnt bete. The driver speeded up again, the scenery on both sides shed. Honey, whats going on? Yuqis love rival is now standing at Qiqis home! Yulin was stunned, he searched in his mind and then red at Anna, asked, Is that Qiqis senior, Jake? Thats him! I was unable to stop him from going to see Qiqi, so I could only irritate him and let him get off the car, so I can find another way to save the day. Now, Yulin understood how serious the problem could be, he urged the driver to speed up with Anna, Please be quick! Their lives are at stake!!! At this moment, Qiqi, Jake and her parents all had their breakfast, Qiqis father went out to y chess. Qiqis mother invited Jake to drink tea with her, so that she could get to know him. Through their conversation, Qiqis mother really likes the young man in front of her, hes patient, without any of those stinky characters of young men, just like a role model! It would be perfect if she can have him as her daughters boyfriend! Whats more, he asked Qiqi to be his guide especially. It can be seemed that he doesnt harbor a grudge against Qiqi, maybe he even has some feelings towards her! Thats the cornerstone of more chances between them! If she could have such a son-inw, not only Qiqi could find her happiness, but their family would feel proud. The more Qiqis mother thought about it, the more she felt that it was a good idea. Delightedness was all on her face. However, Qiqi was a little distracted, and it took her a while toe back to her senses when someone spoke to her. A while ago, Qiqi didnt want to think about anything, she stayed at home every day, buried her head like ostriches. However, when she saw Anna, she knew that what will be, will be. She has to face it. If Anna can find her, Yuqi can naturally do the same. Perhaps, she will soon be able to meet with Yuqi. When they met, she must exin to him clearly, and they must have a clean break. From now on, she has nothing to do with Yuqi, Yuqi has nothing to do with her. Qiqi was determined, but she still felt somethings not right, she had a feeling that somethings going to happen. i Qiqi, Qiqi? Just as Qiqi was concentrating on her thoughts, she heard someone calling her name, she turned her head slowly and asked, Oh, what did you say, mom? Girl, why are you dazed when our guest is talking to you? Looking apologetically at Jake, Qiqi said, Jake, sorry, what did you say just now? Jake smiled tenderly and said, Nothing important, I just want to ask you if youre free tomorrow, can you hang out in the town with me? Once she heard this, Qiqi patted her chest and promised him, Of course, Im totally free now. Dont worry, Im familiar with this ce, I promise to show you around here, you wont feel boring at all. Thanks a lot. Thanks for what? You helped me with my lessons, I havent even thanked you properly. You are so polite to me. Whenever you talked to me, you would thank me in every minute, which made me feel speechless. Qiqi, you dont have to do that. Hearing what Jake said, Qiqi rubbed her forehead in embarrassment, then smiled shyly. Qiqi couldnt sense Jakes feeling to her, yet her mother did. Within just half an hour, her mother could tell that Jake has a crush on Qiqi. This discovery made Qiqis mother jump for joy, thinking that her silly girl has finally gotten lucky and met a good man! Standing at the entrance of the residential area, Yuqi smoked one cigarette after another with a gloomy face. Although he showed his indifference in front of Anna and Yulin, he did feel tangled and frustrated. Thats why Yuqi, who rarely smokes, now smoking to relieve his stress. At this time, Qiqis father came home from outside and saw a young man in front of him puffing on cigarette, and a lot of cigarette butts were around his feet, he shook his head. In fact, those cigarette butts were not from Yuqi, he threw in the trash can behind him. But such a scene is easy to make others misunderstand him. Qiqis father has been a teacher all his life, seeing young people so decadent and not caring for the environment, he felt like he should express his opinions. Young man, smoking in public is already against public morality, why do you throw cigarette butts on the ground, thats not gonna work. Yuqi was already annoyed, he tried to say in a calm voice, Sir, Im very frustrated now, can you leave me alone? Hey, young man, dont be frustrated when youe across a problem, youth is your strength, cheer up! Seeing him could be endless, Yuqi was somewhat annoyed again, he said with a frown, I dont need you to lecture me, you can go busy with your own business, dont put your finger into my pie. Yuqis attitude made Qiqis father shake his head in disappointment, he said, So rude, I dont think I can count on the youngsters! After said that, Qiqis father walked into the residential area. He had an extremely bad impression on Yuqi. Hearing the door open, Qiqi raised her head to see her father, she asked, Dad, why are you back so early? My brother Li had something to do today, so we finished ying chess early. Qiqis mother took his jacket and hung it on the hanger. When she noticed that he didnt look good, she asked, What happened to you, did you lose to Mr. Li? How can I lose to him, hes bad at ying chess. I saw a young man at the door who had no sense of public decency and he was so impatient when I said a few words to him. If everyone be like him, there would be no hope for this society. Oh, not everyone is as polite as Qiqis senior, Jake. When Qiqis mother mentioned it, Jake smiled gently. Qiqis mother was about to say something when the doorbell rang. Who could be here now. Ill get it. Qiqi walked over quickly and opened the door, but she was stunned when she saw the person outside the door. Qiqi, who is it? Umm, insurance salesman. After Qiqi said that, she wanted to close the door. Outside the door, Yuqi raised his arm to block her from closing the door, he looked so persistent. Qiqi had no choice but to walked out of the door with Yuqi. Closing the door tightly, Qiqis brows winkled, she said, Yuqi, dont youe to find me again. What you asked mest time, Ive already thought it clearly and I can give you an answer now. Yuqi looked depressed, he looked straight at Qiqi, pleaded her, Before you give me your answer, can you listen to me for a few words? Yuqis frustrated face made Qiqis heart ache. But before she could say anything, someone came out of the house and yelled with a clear voice, Qiqi, why are you still out there? The moment Yuqi saw Jake, he was so angry that he couldnt even believe what he saw, he said in a ferocious voice, Why is he here? Qiqi was worried that her mom and dad would see it, so she said impatiently, Jake came here for a trip and Ill be his guide. I want to hang out in your town too, can you be my guide? Stop fooling around, leave now. Im not fooling around, Im serious. Its just that your parents are here today, so Ivee to pay my respects to them. Hey, you After he said that, he walked past Qiqi, pushed the door and walked into the room. Uncle and aunt, nice to meet you. Yuqi born noble, hes so impable that he could make people respect him even if hes just standing still in the room. Qiqis mother didnt know whats going on, she looked at Qiqi and Yuqi, said, Woah, since when insurance salesmen are so handsome? You look like a movie star, young man! Qiqis mother couldnt help butpare the young man in front of her with Jake, thinking that judged from appearance, the young man in front of her was more handsome and powerful than Jake, like hes born blue. But considered Qiqis marriage, she would prefer Jake, as he could offer Qiqi more sense of security. However, it is good to see such a good-looking man, she felt happy that she hasnt seen anyone like him in her real life! Qiqis father poured a cup of tea to drink, when he looked up, he saw Yuqi. It was him! Putting the teacup aside, Qiqis father looked serious and said, Sorry, our family doesnt need to buy insurance, you can leave now. The confidence Yuqi had disappeared in the air instantly when he saw Qiqis father. How could he be Qiqis father! Yuqi felt so embarrassed, but he still squeezed a smile on his face, said courteously, Uncle, Im sorry about what just happened, actually There is nothing to be sorry for, I was minding other peoples business, you dont need to pay attention to me as Im a bad old man. Before Yuqi could finish speaking, Qiqi father interrupted him, and then sipped his tea indifferently. Listening to what Qiqis father said. her mother asked, Oh, is he the young man youve just talked about? The rude boy? Qiqis father nodded his head, then he told Yuqi, Young man, I dont want to say that, but even if you have a stunning appearance, the morality is the most important, thats what you can count on in the future. Once Qiqis father seized a chance to talk, he could speak for a whole day. Thats what a teacher be like. Through this incident, Yuqi realizes one thing, that is, never argue with the elder outside, perhaps he will be your future father-inw. Yuqi felt hes totally copsed, yet Qiqi just giggled beside, not wanting to help him at all. Finally, it was Jake who exined to Qiqis parents owing to his kindness, Aunt, uncle, I think you both missed something, hes not an insurance seller, hes Yuqi Mu. Qiqis mother was puzzled, she asked, Who is Yuqi Mu? Is he a movie star like Miss Xie? No, he is the President of Mus Group. Mus Group Qiqi father thought for a moment and said suddenly, Oh, I remember, one of my students told me he went to Mus Group, said that it is argepany with good environment and excellent potential for growth. So the young man in front of her is a president, no wonder hes so imposing. But Qiqis parents didnt change their attitude towards Yuqi because of the identity of him. Qiqis father frowned at Yuqi and asked, You are the president, so what? Why are you here? Qiqi has been avoiding Yuqis sight, but Yuqi looked straight at her, not allowing her to escape. Im looking for Qiqi. Qiqi, do you owe him money? Qiqis mother misunderstood her, because the way Yuqi looked at Qiqi made her feel like Qiqi do own him money. Hearing this, Qiqi denied in a loud voice, she said, Mom, I dont Yes, she does owe me. Before Qiqi could finish speaking, Yuqi interrupted her and admitted it immediately. This made Qiqi dumbfounded, she turned around and red at Yuqi angrily, rebuking, Yuqi, dont try to nder me, okay? When did I owe you money! When you were sick, I was the one who paid your bills in the hospital! Yuqi said verbatim. Qiqi cursed Yuqi in her heart! This bastard, he just knew that she wouldnt dare to let her parents know she had been sick, he was threating her! No, I cant let him get away with it! Chapter 546: Chapter 546 Aggressive Move (1) Qiqi red at Yuqi Mu angrily, her brain spinning, thinking about countermeasures. Qiqis parents were taken aback and asked, Whats the matter, Qiqi, are you sick? Qiqis expression looked a little ugly and said, Its just a small problem, diarrhea. How much money can it be? Just give it back to him. Does he need toe to home to collect the money. Yuqi looked around to examine the room and said in a t tone: Money is not much. Selling this house can make it just right. These words changed the expressions of the people in the room. Jakes good-looking eyebrows wrinkled together. It was rare for him to get angry and warned, Dont go too far! People like you who live at the bottom of the society surely dont know how much a top hospital would cost a day, and how much it would cost to hire the worlds top experts. Being beaten in the face with money, especially by Yuqi Mu, made Qiqi feel very ufortable. Her face turned blush and she said, Isnt it just about money? I will pay you back now. Yuqi shook his head and said in a leisurely manner, I dont need you to pay back the money. I just want a guide and show me around here. Then we are clear. With a cold hum, Qiqi reached out to push and shove Yuqi towards the door. What stupid guide, if you dont leave now, Ill call the police. OK, you can call the police all you want, but when the policee, they will only deal with it strictly as a business affair and mortgage your house. You All right, stop it! Not wanting to see his daughter pulling and pushing with a stranger. Qiqis father stopped them. After pondering for a moment, Qiqis father made a decision. He raised his hand and said, Well, a visitor is a guest. If you want to y here, dont be so tense to treat each other with daggers. Youd better find a ce to live first and lets talk tomorrow. Its uncle who knows the world better. With that, Yuqi took out his mobile phone, bowing his head and ying with it. Qiqi didnt want to see this unreasonable, savage and absurd guy for another minute. Seeing him dawdling, she impatiently and impolitely hastened: Why dont you go yet? Yuqi didnt lift his head, I see a sign for sale hanging next door, so I just asked my assistant to buy this house. Now, we are neighbors. Finishing thest word, Yuqi looked up and exposed his snow-white teeth to Qiqi. His smile was full of provocations, which made Qiqi burst into anger. She wanted to rush forward to grab and hurt the guys face! Yuqi Mu, cut it out! Qiqi was gnashing her teeth, trying her best to restrain her anger, so as not to do anything impulsive. However, Yuqi didnt know when to stop. He said, I live alone and I cant cook, so Ille here for free meal in the future. You have the ability to afford a house, why cant you afford to hire someone to cook for you? There is no warmth of home. Its the warmth of my home, which has nothing to do with you! Picking his eyebrows at Qiqi, Yuqi said, Who said it has nothing to do with me? In the future, its very likely that it will be my Yuqi didnt say thest word, but everyone could recognize the ambiguous and teasing sensations in the mans tones and eyes. A*****e! Qiqi lowered her head and looked around as if she was looking for something. Seeing this, Yuqi turned around and slipped away. When he got to the door, he turned and said to the people in the room, Lets leave it here. We can talk moreter. Talk my a*s! Qiqi fetched a bottle at hand and smashed it ruthlessly, which hit the doorframe hard and made a dull sound. Bang! Although the door was closed, Qiqi was still staring at it ferociously, like wanting to burn two holes in it. Qiqi, what exactly is the rtionship between you and that Mr. Mu? Qiqis moms voice drifted from behind, making Qiqi stunned. Qiqi turned around with a stiff head. She dared not to look into her moms eyes, I have nothing to do with him. If you have nothing to do with him, why would he like to take you to the hospital when youre sick? Apparently, Qiqis parents didnt believe their daughters words. Well, I worked at a dessert shop before, and he and the shopkeeper were rtives, thats why I got to know him. Later, I was hospitalized and he helped me. I was thankful to his help, and I didnt expect that he was intended to extort me for money. Qiqi exined it another way, but Qiqis parents still didnt quite believe their daughter. He is so rich, why should he care about your pathetic small money? This fellow takes so much trouble to approach you, I always feel his intention is not simple. It was not simple indeed, but if Qiqis parents knew Yuqis real intentions, they would rush towards him taking a kitchen knife. No, no, she couldnt let that happen! Qiqi clenched her fists in silence and decided to let Yuqi disappear from her life no matter what! Taking a deep breath, Qiqi said with a firm tone, Its just for a few days. Ill be patient to coax him and make him happy. Then, he will naturally leave. Mom and dad dont need to worry. But Uncle and aunt, I will help Qiqi. I wont allow her to be bullied. No matter how rich and powerful the other party may be. After all, this is a society ruled byw, and its not up to him to fool around. Qiqis words alone had insufficient strength and intensity. With Jakes assistance on the side instead, her parents hesitated for a moment and then decided, In that case, thanks for your kindness to take care of her in advance. We appreciate your help a lot. Qiqi is like my younger sister. Helping her is my obligation. Jake looked down at Qiqi as saying. His eyes were full of encouragement and support. Under this circumstance, getting such considerateforts made Qiqi feel especially warm. Jake, thank Dont say thank you or other grateful words. With an understanding smile, Qiqi said, Well, Ill take you out to have some fun, absolutely unforgettable for you. OK, Im looking forward to it. At the same time, Yuqi walked to the gate of themunity, and there he saw Anna Xie and Yulin Xiao. Both of them were panting nervously at the moment, with anxious looks on their faces. When finding him, the two nced up and down. Seeing that he was OK, they were relieved. On the other hand, Yuqi raised his eyebrows when he saw the two, Howe you two hadnt leave yet? Anna took a breath and frowned, Yuqi Mu, did youe here by ne? How can you be so fast? You have your way, and I have mine. Now, Qiqi and I have be neighbors. After running into each other day by day, I dont believe that I cant move her! Yuqi took an oath devoutly, but Yulin and Annas hearts sank with deep worries. You just met Qiqi? Yes. Did you meet Jake too? With a snort, Yuqi said, Yes. You didnt fight, did you?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Such a harmonious society, why should we fight? Besides, letting Qiqi fall in love with me depends on sincerity, not force. Well, it was weird to hear such words from Yuqi Mus mouth. But no matter what, it was good that the two did not get into a fight, which would let the scene be so ugly. However, it was Yuqi Mu. If a man dared to wander around his woman, would he let the man off the hook easily? It was impossible. By the way, he just said that he and Qiqi had be neighbors. What was that about? Anna asked the doubt in her heart, while Yuqi said slowly and leisurely, I bought the house opposite Qiqis house. In this way, I can be open and aboveboard to live next door to Qiqi. I can be a nice neighbor to her, and I can see her every day. Meanwhile, I can use the opportunity to show my ability to Qiqis parents and let them entrust their daughter to me. Well, this guy was really aggressive with drive and sweep in carrying out a decision, but was he a little too confident? Thanks to Annas understanding of Qiqis parents, the two elders would definitely stay away from Yuqi. Byparison, it was Jake who was better worthy of their daughter. Hey, dont you have anything to do? Go back now. I stay here. Raising her eyebrows to look at Yuqi, Anna asked, Are you sure? Of course, Ive been fighting in the business world for so many years, cant I even deal with an immature boy? Yuqi sounded self-confident, but Anna thought that the matter may not be reliable. After taking a gentle breath, Anna said, I hope you dont get pped in the face by yourself in the end. Dont worry. You can rest assured this time. I will definitely marry the beauty home! Anna still wanted to say something, but then Yuqis assistant drove over in a car loaded with a lot of daily necessities, articles for daily use and all kinds of other things, ratherprehensive. It seemed that he was nning to live for a long time. Yuqi and his assistant went back to the room together to set up things, while Anna and Yulin stood in ce downstairs, speechless. Atst, Yulin patted Anna on the shoulder andforted her: Now that he had an idea in his mind, let him do what he had to do. It was a big provocation to camp opposite the enemy. How could Qiqi and her family get along with Yuqi peacefully? Im afraid there will be a tough battle between them soon! She pursed her l*p, Anyway, he cant hurt Qiqi, otherwise, Ill make him pay b***d. Rx, if he really dares to do something stupid, let alone you, I will punish him personally. Looking ahead, Anna squinted and asked: Besides, why this guy is so confident this time? Maybe he thinks his opponent this time was a small potato. A small potato? She snorted from nostrils, Underestimating the opponent too much will make him end up losing miserably. Seeing that Anna was not optimistic about Yuqi, Yulin couldnt help but ask, Why did you say so? Did Qiqis parents say anything to you? Ive met Qiqis parents. Obviously, they are just ordinary people who want to live a peaceful life. In other words, the more money Yuqi spent on them, the more dislikable he would be for them? Thats right, Anna nodded with a serious expression. On the contrary, Jake is a decent person with a simple background. He and Qiqi can count as a perfect match. For them, he is the perfect choice. Now as long as Qiqi nods and agrees, her parents would go to Jakes home to propose the marriage right away. Hearing this, Yulin took a deep breath and said, It seems that Yuqis future is uncertain. Exactly. From my point of view, youd better guide him from now and then. Dont go further and further down the wrong road. Yulin nodded, You can also call Qiqi to get in touch from time to time to ask about the situation. Although we cant step in their business, we can give Yuqi some useful information. Anna nodded too, Well, now its the only way. As the voice fell, they both looked towards Qiqis unit building again and sighed together. Since Qiqis parents had an appointment with someone at noon, todays lunch was only for Qiqi and Jake, so they kept it simple and cooked noodles. Qiqis cooking skill was average. She made only two fried noodles with soy bean sauce, looking ck and making people lose appetite. But Jake was very supportive. He ate it up, enjoyably. Seeing him like this, Qiqi was a little relieved. She sat beside Jake and began to eat her share. It was only after tasting it herself that Qiqi found that this bowl of noodles was really mediocre. It was unbelievable that Jake should eat it up. Qiqi put down her bowl and chopsticks, saying, Jake, why dont we order takeout. Why order take out? This noodle is delicious. Which part of the noodles is delicious? The sauce is too salty and the noodles are too stiff. Quit eating now. As saying, Qiqi reached for Jakes bowl and chopsticks. But Jake stopped her and said, Its delicious, really. I am from the south. I seldom eat this taste of noodles. I like it very much. Jakes expression was sincere, leaving no way for people to doubt his words. But Qiqi knew that Jake was just too kind to hurt her sensitive self-esteem. Looking at Jake, Qiqi smiled, then picks up chopsticks and ate it as well. Being with Jake, the noodles didnt seem taste so bad. The two ate while chatting in a warm atmosphere. Imperceptibly, a bowl of noodles was eaten up. Just as Qiqi was about to take a rest, a string of hasty knocks at the door came over, which made people lose the peace of mind. Wiping the corner of her mouth, Qiqi trotted to open the door. But as soon as she opened it, she mmed it shut again, as if she saw some dirty stuff. Yuqis face was full of smiles, but Qiqi shut the door in his face, giving him a cold-shoulder treatment. His good mood slowly sank and he called out outside the door: Qiqi, open the door! There was no movement inside the door. Well, very well, ying dead! All right! With a sneer, Yuqi said, If you dont open the door, Ill go downstairs and shout to let everyone know my feelings for you. Heaven and earth can prove it for me. This a*****e! Qiqi was very angry, thinking that he was a jerk and wanting to open the door to reason with him. But Jake held the doorknob in advance and signaled Qiqi to take it easy. Seeing Jakes eyes, Qiqi slowly calmed down, then silently backed off and let Jake stand in front of her. Qiqi was in a rage. If she confronted Yuqi head on, it was to add fuel to the mes, which would let the scene get out of control. Considering this, Qiqi did not argue with Jake. She decided to let him handle it. Turning around, Jake pushed the door open and looked slightly cold at the person outside. Whats the matter? Yuqi didnt expect that the person who opened the door was Jake. With a gloomy face, he squeezed his way in from Jakes side and sat in front of Qiqi. Noticing two empty bowls, Yuqi asked, Im hungry. Do you have any food? No! Then what did he eat? Qiqi tried to sound patient, Noodles with soy bean sauce, thest one. Then cook another one. In the face of Yuqis bossymand, Qiqi clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and said: No noodles. Yuqi thought for a moment, then suddenlyughed. He closed to Qiqi and said smilingly, Lets go to the supermarket and buy some, then you can cook for me. We can buy some spareribs. Id like to have braised spareribs in brown sauce. Qiqi stared at Yuqi angrily: Yuqi Mu, youre asking too much! Yuqi shrugged and said, Isnt that what you should do? You When Qiqi was going to lose her tempers, Jake blocked in front her, looking neither humble nor pushy, Its not good to bully a girl like this, dont you think? Chapter 546 Aggressive Move (2) Looking at Jake provocatively, Yuqi Mu said coldly, You letting her cook for you is for granted, I letting her cook for me is bullying her? Whats the reason for that? You and me are not the same. Which part is not the same? For me, Qiqi is willing to do it; for you, she wants to avoid it. This almost made Yuqi vomit b***d out of anger. The corner of Yuqis mouth rose, and his smile was full of coldness. Boy, youre quite arrogant! Im just telling the truth. Jake was standing beside Qiqi. The two sent out an unspeakable sense of harmony, which made Yuqi wanted to beat him. He turned around to pick up a coat and put it on Qiqi. Jakeughed at Yuqi and said, If you want to stay, help yourself. Qiqi and I are going out for a walk. Excuse us. Saying this, Jake held Qiqis arm and about to go out. Yuqi was still sitting there, but his body was a little stiff. He roared, Without my permission, who dares to go? But the two didnt pay attention to Yuqis roaring, and went away without looking back, leaving Yuqi at home alone. When he heard that the door was closed, Yuqi raised his hand and threw two porcin bowls on the table to the ground, raging like a lion. Out of breath, he got up and was about to chase after the two. But the sole of his feet stepped on a piece of broken porcin. Yuqi hesitated, and then he patiently cleaned porcin pieces before going out of the door. He knew himself that his image in Qiqis parents was not very good. If they knew that he had broken a bowl in their home and he didnt clean it up, his image in their heart would be worse. It was pathetic to think about it. When would he, Yuqi Mu,prise so much out of consideration for a woman? After paying so much hard work, that woman pretended to be blind and didnt take him seriously at all, which broke his heart! No matter what this time, he had to get rid of that stupid boy. He had to have Qiqi to his own! Yuqi narrowed his eyes and hurriedly followed up without stop. At the moment, Qiqi and Jake were standing by the side of the road waiting for the bus. She hid her cheek in a thick scarf, covering half of her small face, so adorable that made people cannot help loving her upon seeing her. Looking down at such Qiqi, Jake sighed and then said, If you dont want to go, we can go back now. No. Qiqi refused without even thinking about it, saying, If we go back now, we might meet that guy again. I dont want to see him now. You dont want to see him because you hate his hot pursuit, or are you afraid that you will waver? Qiqi was stunned at first, and then righteously refused, I certainly hate his pursuit. How crazy I am to be attracted to him. But Yuqi is quite a catch. He is just a little overbearing and didnt pay much attention to other peoples feelings. Except for that, I think he is good to you. Qiqi was holding her hands with an ufortable expression on her face. She said in a cold voice, Which part is good? He never considers other peoples feelings. Everything has to be done as he wishes! If something is out of his control, he would be like what he is today, stirring up a big mess! Jake looked at somewhere ahead, nodded and said, Well, I agree with that part. Qiqi found that Jake was staring at a ce, so she looked towards that way. And this look let her mood just calming down surged with waves again. Hes really a haunting soul! Ahead of the way, Yuqi was sitting in the car and staring at the two coldly. Do you want to go and say hello? No! Do you want to get rid of him? Of course. Jake nodded and said, Let me help you. With that, Jake reached for Qiqis hand and held it tightly. This action made Qiqi froze. She looked up at Jake, puzzled. In this regard, Jake exined, Didnt that person want you to agree to his pursuit. If he knows that you have someone else in your heart, he may give up. Qiqisplexion looked like in a bit of a dilemma, Then I have to use you as the shield. Im afraid its not very proper. Its all right. Im happy to help. Looking at the gentle-smiling Jake, Qiqi felt guilty and said, You helping me like this will make me feel that I owe you a lot. If you really feel like you owe me, think about where to take me to have fun. Thats for sure. Qiqi thought for a moment and said, How about we set out now? Ill take you to the wildlife park where have fantastic animal shows. Great. While talking, the bus came far away, and the two got into the bus talking andughing. And the eyes of the one in the corner were going to blow fire. A*****e, how dare that man hold Qiqis hand! Although he knew that the two were deliberately pissing him off, Yuqi still couldnt control himself. The me in his heart was about to burn him to ashes. When the bus started, Yuqi followed behind. The bus stopped and drove all the way. Finally, it stopped at the gate of the wildlife park. Yuqi watched the two walking in side by side. After thinking about it, a faint trace of wicked smile suddenly rose from the corner of his mouth. The animal shows here were famous all over the country, amazing and thrilling, which could make people exim constantly. Qiqi took Jake to find a spot with excellent vision, and then began waiting for the show to start. About 15 minutester, an emerald green bird flew around the field for a circle, simultaneously apanied by elegant and graceful sound of music. Here ites, here ites! Qiqis eyes lit up shining and took out her cell phone and got ready to take pictures. Seeing that Qiqi was so interested, Jake smiled and sat beside her. He also began to wait for the show to start holding his breath intently. Qiqi didnt exaggerate. In fact, the show here was wonderful, thrilling and exciting, which made Jake really enjoy himself. Halfway through the show, several parrots flew in, some red, some green, and some colorful, big and small, altogether more than ten. Qiqi, who had seen the performance, carefully exined by the side, These parrots are very smart. When the host describes a persons features, the carrots can identify the person from the audience. Isnt it a trick? No way, its all random. You can see it on the big screen in a momentWOW! Before Qiqi finished speaking, a big parrot fell on her shoulder. She was startled. She raised her head andughed at Jake, It seems that I am the lucky one to be picked. Jake raised his lips but didnt say anything. Congrattions to this youngdy, who was chosen by our Bonnie to be the luckiest person present! Under thunderous apuses, Qiqi nodded smilingly to the audiences. She dared not make big movements, for fear that the big parrot would stretch out its ws and scratched her in order to keep the bnce. Since Bonnie likes this youngdy so much, here is one borate gift for you. With that, the host made a snapping sound with his fingers, and the parrot lowered its head and put a crystal bright ring in the palm of Qiqis hand. Wow! It was judged at a nce that the ring was worth a lot, stunning Qiqi. The people around her were so envious that they were about to drool. They were all shouting to let the host send another surprise gift. The host didnt say anything, while Qiqi looked gloomy. She walked through the crowd and got out of the show field. As for Jake, he was quiet from the beginning to the end. Seeing Qiqi getting up and leaving, he followed her in silence. Walking to a deserted square, Qiqi took out her mobile phone and dialed numbers with a sullen face. Soon, the call was connected. Before the other side could speak, Qiqi roared, Yuqi Mu,e out! Yuqi said slowly with a smile: Why, cant wait to see me? Bullshit. Come out quickly and take back your ring. I dont want it! If you dont want it, throw it away. I dont care that little money. You Qiqi was so infuriated that she didnt know what to say. She just thought Yuqi Mu was an a*****e, an a*****e that couldnt be gotten rid of! Jake on the side opened his mouth. Since the ring is unimed, wed better turn it over to the police station and let the police find the owner. Lets go back to the show now. This seemed to wake up Qiqi. She repeatedly nodded, feeling that Jakes words made sense. Over the phone, Yuqi heard Jakes advice and lost his smile. Qiqi, you dare! Taking the initiative again, Qiqi showedcent expression and hummed, Why dont I dare? I wont talk to you anymore. I have a show to enjoy. Then Qiqi hung up. Yuqi didnt give up. He called several times, but Qiqi hung up again and again. Finally, Qiqi simply turned the phone off. Yuqi was pissed off wildly. Holding the phone, he murmured, Qiqi, you are not like this before. It must be that bastard said something to you and taught you bad moves! No, I cant take him anymore! Because there was a pair of eyes behind her staring at her all the time, Qiqi was not in the mood to continue to y. She walked around randomly with Jake and then decided to go back home. When Jake sent Qiqi home, he happened to meet Qiqis parents. Seeing that the two came back together, Qiqis mother shined with happiness. She was beaming with smiles, Where have you been? I went to the zoo with Jake today. Oh, thats great. Have you had dinner outside? Just a little bit. If mom makes sweet and sour ribs, I can have some more. Qiqis mother pointed Qiqis forehead and said, Greedy girl, its not easy for you to lose weight. After all the trouble to get thinner, youd better not eat more to get fat again. Listening to this, Qiqi doubted whether her mom was her real biological mom. Qiqi simply wanted to cry. Instead, Jake was indulgent to Qiqi, If you want sweet and sour ribs, Ill take you out to eat them tomorrow, He said on the side. There was tenderness in Jakes gentle eyes, making Qiqi somewhat at a loss. No. Im just talking about it. Qiqis mother heard the two murmuring and said encouragingly, Oh dear, dont feel embarrassed. Dont you like the sweet and sour ribs of Zhang Ji most? You two go there together to taste it tomorrow. Seeing that her mother changed attitudes so fast, Qiqi felt helpless. Mom, didnt you just imply that I was fat? Why do you encourage me to eat now? Oh, I was joking with you. You are my own b***d. How can mother dislike you for being fat? At this time, she remembered that Qiqi was her biological daughter, then what were the previousints about? Qiqi was speechless, while her mother was already happily chatting with Jake. When they first met, Qiqis mother was embarrassed to talk about Jakes family. But now it was different. Qiqis mother could see that the purpose of Jakesing here was not simple. Since he was a brave boy to face Qiqis family, why didnt she take the opportunity to ask clearly? With no more scruples, Qiqis mother asked Jake about his three generations. The more she asked, the more satisfied she was. Well, the boys family was also engaged in education, in the same industry with them. No wonder the boy was always gentle and well-behaved, always pleasant to the eyes. Qiqis mother had considered the boy as her son-inw already. The longer she looked at the boy, the better she liked him. Qiqi, on the other hand, was about to die of embarrassment. Qiqi wanted to stop her mother. She hinted at her several times and even made noises to stop her. She didnt want her mother to keep asking. But her mother turned a blind eye to her. The more she talked, the happier she was. Qiqi was really helpless, sitting on the sofa, sighing and feeling no way out. Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. Qiqi immediately sat up on guard. When she got to the door, Qiqi looked through the peep hole. Seeing that the man outside was not Yuqi, she was relieved slightly. She opened the door. The people outside politely smiled to her and asked, Excuse me, are you Miss Qiqi? Yes, I am. Hello, this is your order. Please sign for it. Ah? Qiqi was confused, saying, I didnt order any meal. But the address and contact information left here are yours. And the bill has been paid. Please enjoy. With that, the man and hispanion brought in several heat instion boxes, put them on the table, and then opened them one by one. As soon as the lid of the boxes were opened, Qiqi smelled the fragrances of the meal and couldnt help taking a deep breath. Braised prawns! Braised hooves in brown sauce! Westke vinegar fish! One after another exquisite dishes were served, Qiqis saliva had overflowed. Finally, the other party took out a bottle of wine, politely bowed to Qiqi and said, Miss, all the dishes are served, please take your time to enjoy. Qiqi swallowed her overflowing saliva and asked, Are you sure you didnt send it to the wrong ce? The room number is 502, right? You are Miss Qiqi, right? Qiqi was just about to nod her head, but an incredible idea shed through her mind. Her eye balls turned and she asked, What number did the person who ordered the meal use to contact you? The man rummaged in his pocket, took out a printed sheet and handed it to Qiqi, saying, Thats the number. ncing at it, Qiqis face changed at once. Sure enough, it was Yuqi Mu! Storming out of her house, she patted Yuqis door and shouted angrily, Yuqi Mu, what are you doing? Hearing the moring noise, Yuqi opened the door and asked, Whats the matter? Whats the matter? Dont y dumb with me. You know it clearly! Hurry up and take away the food from my house. Come on! Qiqi was urging, but Yuqi didnt seem to hear it. He walked slowly to Qiqis house and looked around. Chapter 547: Chapter 547 Shes The One I Like (1) Oh, the meal has been delivered, the delivery man came very quickly. Qiqi walked in front of Yuqi Mu angrily and said, Dont y dumb with me, take your things away quickly! Why should I take the things away? These are all I bought to show filial respect to my aunt and uncle. Yuqi looked at Qiqis parents confidently and said, There is a misunderstanding about what happened before, I hope you can give me a chance to exin. Qiqis father was quite calm as he asked, What misunderstanding could be a reasonable excuse for you to bully Qiqi? I did not bully her, on the contrary, she has been bullying me. Ha, Qiqi finally knew what was the meaning of calling white ck. Qiqi smiled instead of being angry and waited for Yuqis response, asking, Yuqi, tell me clearly, how do I bully you? Being stared by Qiqi, Yuqi was not in a hurry and said slowly, A few days ago, something happened to you at school and you had nowhere to go, so I ended up taking you in, right? When you got sick, I also took care of you until you recovered, right? Now that youre fine, you just left directly and even are still as cold as ice to me, arent you being a little too realistic and cruel? Yuqis usation made Qiqi feel quite awkward. Qiqis parents also looked quite surprised after hearing Yuqis words, and finally, her father asked in a trembling tone, You two have lived together? Qiqi then exined hurriedly, No, no, Chuxue Ye, the owner of my part-time shop also lives with us. The three of us live together. Then Qiqi thought: Damn it!Its better not to say this. Why dose it sound even more ambiguous after I said this thing. Just as Qiqi was in anxiety, Jake said beside her: Uncle and aunt, dont worry. I believe in Qiqis character, and she wont do anything that goes too far. Jakes warm voice soothed Qiqis heart. She kept nodding and looking at her parents with an expectant expression. Then, Jake turned his head to look at Yuqi again, whose expression had a hint of disdain. Its not umon to stay at a friends house when youre in trouble, but tarnishing Qiqis reputation in this way is not what a friend should do. Who said we were friends, said Yuqi, who was not easy to be messed with, then he said the words that made everyone present shock, Shes the one I like. Hearing his words, Qiqis entire body froze. She looked at Yuqis eyes and thought to herself, This guy is indeed a scourge Seeing that they were shocked by his words, Yuqi was satisfied. Well, this was the reaction he wanted. He just wanted everyone to know that Qiqi was his woman! Curling up his lips, Yuqi looked at the motionless Qiqis parents and said, Lets not talk about that. These dishes are cooked by the chef of a five-star restaurant, which taste very good. I bought them specially for you as an apology for my capriciousness two days ago. I dont think you would wee me to stay and enjoy the meal together, so you take your time to eat and Ill go back first. After saying that, Yuqi bowed to the two elders, and then left. The figure of Yuqi closing the door was filled with loneliness and destion, which made people feel quite sorry after looking at it. Qiqi was dumbfounded for a moment, and only after Yuqi closed the door did shee back to her senses. Covering her chest, Qiqi grunted and thought: Good for you, youve even learned how to use the ruse of self-injury to win my parents confidence. That is fine for him to use the ruse, but why do I feel panic and blush? Damn it, Qiqi, you have to be calm! Qiqi silently calmed herself down, but she actually felt even more panicked in her heart. Suddenly, a warmth came from the palm of her hand, causing Qiqi to freeze. After looking up, Qiqi saw Jake, then she gradually calmed herself down, feeling as if she had fallen into a starry sky of shiny light. Jake smiled at Qiqi and said, Ive taken a look at the meal, which also includes ribs. Dont you want to eat the ribs? Come and taste some. Qiqi curled her red lips with an arrogant expression, saying: These are what Yuqi bought, I dont want to eat. If you dont eat those dishes, wont it be a waste? Although you are angry with Yuqi, these delicacies are all innocent. I think they dont want to be bought by someone like Yuqi either. Well, its quite possible too. As a saying goes: Theres a reason for the injustice and debt. Dont bother yourself being angry with Yuqi, and sit down to enjoy the meal. As Jake said, he pressed Qiqis shoulder to make her sit down. Then Jake used his excellent verbal talent to persuade Qiqis parents to sit down together and enjoy the delicious food and wine. The atmosphere seemed to be quite joyful. But actually, everyone had no appetite and ate absentmindedly. After the meal, Qiqi and Jake went to take out the rubbish together. Downstairs, Qiqi hesitated for a moment and called out Jake. Well, me and Yuqi, we really dont have that kind of rtionship. I believe you. Qiqi had wanted to say something else, but she didnt expect that Jake would say those three simple words, making her not know what to say afterwards. Seeing Qiqi looking at himself dumbly, Jake couldnt help but rub her head and said with a smile, Whats wrong? Ah, I just didnt expect that you would trust me so much. Ill judge for myself what kind of person you are, instead ofbeling you by someone elses words. Jakes trust and support made Qiqi smile bitterly. Well, Im really getting d that I got to know you. It feels so good to be trusted. From what youre saying, it sounds like someone doesnt trust you. Not wanting to recall that unhappy experience, Qiqi shook her head and said, Its all in the past. By the way, where are we going to y tomorrow? Well, before I came here, I heard that theres a park over here where holds art exhibitions from time to time, and there are quite a few great people, so I want to go and have a look. I know the park youre talking about! Then well take our chance tomorrow and go to the park to have a look. Even if theres no art exhibition, the gardening there is also great, and even lots of wedding photography studios go to the park for finding a view. Fine. The two chatted as they walked back, being unaware that someone was looking at them coldly upstairs. Yuqi admitted that he had underestimated this young man. Instead of sumbing to his fame, this man confronted him without being servile or pushy, and so far, he had made good results. To be honest, Yuqi admired the man of courage and counsel. But what they werepeting for was Yuqis beloved one this time, so he would never give him a single chance. So no matter how good that young man was, he was destined to be a loser! It was Monday, and Qiqi and Jake went to the park to take a chance, but they didnt expect that there would really be an art exhibition. So they were very delighted, as if they had won a lottery. However, Qiqi didnt know much about these artworks, so after looking at them for a while, she lost interest in them. While Jake chatted with an artist, and the two of them got on very well with each other. Seeing that Jake was so interested in the art exhibition, Qiqi didnt want to spoil the fun, so she just stood aside and stared at the water lilies in the pond. Qiqi, do you want to eat some ice cream? Qiqi was excited at once after hearing the two words ice cream, who had been quite bored, then she hurriedly nodded and said: Yes! Jake then smiled and said, Wait for me then, Ill go buy one for you. But werent you just chatting? Chatting with him for a while is enough. No matter how, I cant leave you alone because of other people, right? Jakes voice seemed to be maic, making people feel quite warm andfortable after hearing him talk. However, Qiqi was like an instor, that insted his maic poles. Though she knew that Jake was gentle and considerate, she just couldnt have feeling for him. Noticing that Qiqi avoided seeing him, Jake did not say anything, who just rubbed her hair and then got up to buy ice cream. At the dessert station, there was a man standing there, staring cantankerously at Jake But after Jake bought two strawberry ice creams, he turned around to leave at once, as if he hadnt seen him. Compared to strawberry ice creams, Qiqi prefers chocte voured ones. Jake stopped walking after hearing his words, then turned around and said, No matter what vour it is, as long as it is the ice cream I buy, Qiqi will like it. His words seeded in irritating Yuqi. Then Yuqi clenched his fist, not wanting to talk nonsense with Jake anymore, and said, You, leave Qiqi, and I can give you a sum of money for that. Jake sneered and said, Haha, you finally look for me to talk about this topic. His smile made Yuqi frown, then he asked: Do you agree, or disagree? What do you think? I guess you will not lose heart until you reach a dead end. Even if I give you a huge sum of money, you wont be moved. It doesnt matter, I have another good idea to get you leave Qiqi. Then tell me, what is the good idea you have? Yuqi then curled up his lips and said carelessly, As far as I know, your parents had you at an old age and they love you very much, so if anything happens to you, they would definitely be heartbroken. But if something happens to them, would you be heartbroken too? It was obvious that Yuqi was threatening Jake. And his threat was also Jakes soft spot. But instead of immediately conceding, Jake looked at him disdainfully and said: Hum, this is what youre thinking of? You are really despicable! But Yuqi did not care about his words, who shrugged his shoulders and said, Its fine if it works well, I dont care about the process. What about Qiqi, does she not mind it either? If she knows that you use this kind of shameless method, she will only get further and further away from you. After hearing his words, Yuqi was dazed for an instant, but he quickly came back to his senses and said, Its none of your business. I will have my own way, all you need to do is just disappearing from our life. What if I dont agree? Well, then you cant me me for being hard-hearted. Yuqi pretended to be very sorry and said, Your father is a great master of traditional Chinese painting, it would be a pity for many people if they could never enjoy a masterpiece like the work of your father again. Yuqi shook his head as he spoke, as if he had been truly sorry. How dare you! It seems that Qiqi made a wise decision by not choosing you. Bastard, what did you say!? As Yuqi was about to swing his fist, Jake turned around unhurriedly and said, If you dont mind being known by Qiqi that you are following us, then just punch me! After hearing his words, Yuqi stopped his movement and put down his fist, looking at Jakes back angrily. Then he thought: I, Yuqi Mu, should be mocked by a brat!! And for all this, Qiqi is to me, because she is my soft spot. But that woman is not self-conscious at all, and she even helps those initiators of evil to go against me, making me feel so hurt and painful. Looking at Jakes back, Yuqi frowned and said angrily: Youve got some nerve! Since you think I am joking with you, I will be serious for once this time to let you know what is the price of pissing me off! Jake then returned to Qiqi and handed her the ice cream. Qiqi took it happily, but with a suspicious expression on her face. Hmm, the ice cream seems to have melted. Oh, I ran into a friend on the way back, so I had a chat with him, taking a little time. Howe you have an acquaintance here too? I used to study painting and be educated by a famous teacher, so I have known many people in the fine arts circle and its normal that I bump into them here. Qiqi nodded and said, Well, thats true. Eat it now, it is going to melt in a while. Qiqi licked it and said, Mmm, the chocte voured ice cream is the most delicious. After hearing her words, Jake curled up his lips and said: If you eat too much chocte, you will turn dark. His words made Qiqi immediately change her decision, then she said, Then Id better eat the strawberry voured one. Chapter 547 Shes The One I Like (2) Looking at Qiqis well-behaved look, Jake couldnt help but pinch her face and said, Well, you are quite charming when you look as pink and soft as a strawberry. Dont pinch my face, it is already big. Itll swell up after you pinch it. Its okay, I think you look quite good. Jake looked at Qiqi gently with affection. His expression made Qiqi sigh helplessly, thinking: Why does he look at me like that again? I really cant stand it! People passing by all could not help but feel that it was good to be young, after seeing Qiqi and Jake, who was still looking tenderly at Qiqi with affection. There happened to be an empty easel ahead. Then Jake tugged Qiqi over and said excitedly, Qiqi, let me draw a portrait for you. You know how to draw? Yes. Come on, sit down and dont move around. Jake pressed Qiqi to sit down, then he found a position with the best angle and started to draw Qiqis face with simple lines. At first, Qiqi found that having her portrait painted was quite interesting, so she sat still, not daring to move. But as time went on, she couldnt sit still any longer and started to look left and right, hoping that Jake would finish drawing soon. As she waited, Qiqi became sleepy and she started to close her eyes, nodding her head over and over again. Its done. What? Whats done? Qiqi wiped the corner of her mouth in confusion, then looked straight ahead. And only after she saw Jakes face clearly, did she know that the portrait was done. Getting up and moving her stiff limbs, Qiqi walked over to Jakes side and looked at the portrait. Wow, not bad. Its even more beautiful than me. To be honest, Jake was really good at drawing. The Qiqi he drew was so lively and dynamic that her charm and temperament could even be felt through the drawing. Seeing that Qiqi liked it very much, Jake said with a smile, My technique can only portray one hundredth of you in person. The real you is far more vivid and lovely than this painting. When Jake said this, he looked at Qiqi with a meaningful expression, as if he was about to confess his love. This was awkward. Qiqi rubbed her head and deliberately changed the topic, saying, Haha, Im not that good. I was obviously asleep, so you must not dare to draw my ugly face. By the way. Did I snore? Jake was not fooled by Qiqis gag, who looked Qiqi straight in the eye and said, I am serious. Qiqi, I Its gettingte, Im going back. Before Jake finished saying, Qiqi ran away at once, just like a rabbit. Looking at Qiqis back, Jake smiled helplessly. It seemed that Qiqi had already realized what was going on, and that was why she ran away like this. Sighing softly, Jake followed her and said, Ill see you off, then. Seeing that Jake did not mention the topic he had just said, Qiqi gently sighed in relief and smiled at Jake, Yeah, okay. Qiqi did not avoid Jake anymore. Then the two of them walked side by side for a long time, and neither of them spoke first. Slightly frowning, Qiqi felt quite nervous and panic. She wondered: If what I did upset Jake? It is indeed rude to interrupt someone like that. If Jake didnt mean to confess his love to me, but to say something serious, would that be awkward? The more Qiqi thought about it, the more annoyed she felt, who thought that she had ruined the day. Qiqi? Just as Qiqi was letting her imagine run away, Jake suddenly said. Hurriedly looking at him, Qiqi raised her head and asked, What is it?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jake was silent for a moment and said, Last time when Yuqi Mu came to the training course to look for you, I noticed that you two were getting along very well, and there was no awkwardness between you. Qiqi never expected that Jake would say such a thing in such a situation. Thinking about that man, Qiq felt quiteplicated, and she could not figure out what she really felt for Yuqi. But one thing was clear to Qiqi, and that was that she did not want to get involved with this man for the time being. Jake, can we not mention him. Ignoring Qiqis resistance, Jake said with a meaningful expression: Actually, I sometimes envy him. Qiqi felt quite surprised after hearing his words. In their usual contact, Qiqi felt that Jake was very contemptuous of Yuqi, but at this moment, why would he say such words? Qiqi pondered for a moment and asked, What do you envy him for? Being rich? He shook his head and said, No, I envy him for being able to see the real you. His words made Qiqi frown and asked, You mean that I have been disguising myself in front of you? Then Jake thought: Why can not this girl understand the real meaning of my words? Jake looked at her helplessly and exined, What I mean is that you onlyugh freely and have no scruples in front of Yuqi. But when you are with me, you always have your guard up, as if I would eat you. Without thinking, Qiqi immediately shook her head and said, No. Then dont be so polite with me all the time. Were friends too, arent we? Oh, okay, I know. Looking at Qiqis cautious look, who seemed to be afraid of angering himself, Jake knew that Qiqi didnt know what his words meant at all. Then he thought: Well, its still a long way to go. Jake sighed, then turned his head to look at Qiqi and said, Youd better take a day off tomorrow. ying all day is also very tiring. Besides, its not good for me to ask you to stay with me for too long, otherwise your parents should be unsatisfied with me. Judging from his words, he did not know much about Qiqis parents, who actually wanted Qiqi to stay with him all day and cultivate feelings with Jake. But Jakes decision was just what Qiqi wanted, so she nodded and said, Okay, then call me whenever you want to go out to y. No problem. When Qiqi got home, it was just about to get dark, and the lights in the house were dimly lit. When she pushed the door in, she felt the atmosphere in the house was quite strange. Now knowing why, Qiqi felt that the house was very strange and her heart was filled with apprehension even before she saw her parents. Taking off her coat, Qiqi said loudly, Mom and Dad, Im home. Hearing Qiqis voice, her parents came out of the room and her mother said in a hoarse voice: Qiqi Just after saying Qiqis name, her mother choked up and couldnt speak anymore. Seeing her mother in such a state, Qiqi was shocked and went over to hold her mothers hand and asked, Mom, whats wrong, why are your eyes so red? Have you been crying? What happened? In an instant, all sorts of tragic stories appeared in Qiqis mind, while her mother kept her head down and didnt say anything, making Qiqi feel so anxious that she was about to cry. Finally, Qiqis father said in a gloomy voice, When that kind of thing happened to you at school, why didnt you tell us? And why did you choose to suffer all by yourself? My little girl! When she heard this, Qiqi became quite panic, thinking that her parents must have known something. But she still pretended to be quite calm and asked: Mom and Dad, what are you talking about? At this moment, Qiqis mother was calmer and looked at her with both heartache and discontent expression in her eyes, saying, Dont hide it, we already know what happened at school. Qiqi, you must feel sad about being misunderstood. Its even harder to bear the feeling of having no one to talk to about your thing. Others cant support you, but mum and dad are definitely on your side, so why didnt you tell us? Yes, if we would have known it earlier, we could have contacted your teachers, or even your school leaders to help you. At this moment, Qiqi suddenly had a feeling of powerlessness. Why didnt she tell her mother and father? The answer was simple: Though her mom was always casual and careless, she had a heart condition and could not take strong stimuli. Therefore, Qiqi thought that it was hard enough for her mother to cope with her busy work schedule, and if she were to be bothered by her affairs again, she would surely have a heart disease. As her mother smelt like herbs now, she must have taken a quick-acting heart pill just now. The matter was over and few people knew about this thing, so her mother and father should not have been able to know about it, but how did they know now? Qiqi did not say anything, frowning. Seeing that Qiqi did not say anything, Qiqis mother became even more anxious and said, Even until now, you still want to hide it from us? You are good in every other way, except that you dont like to tell us when somethings wrong with you. If anything happens to you, what can I do? After taking a deep breath, Qiqi looked up at her parents indifferently and said, I am your daughter, this kind of rumour is just an exercise for me. Before, I was not strong enough, so I was attacked in every way. But now I am different and Ive grown up, so dont worry about me. Dont worry? You were in hospital and have suffered from mental illness, how can we not worry about you? They knew quite a lot about this thing, it seemed that someone had deliberately revealed this thing to her parents. And of course Qiq could guess who this person is without thinking too much! Qiqi clenched her fist, and a cold expression appeared in her eyes. While Qiqis mother was still crying, Qiqis father wasforting her, who then sighed and looked at Qiqi, saying seriously, We are also worried about you, Qiqi, no matter what happens in the future, mom and dad will always be your strong backing. Qiqi smiled and said, Its all over, and Im okay now. Look at me now, Im doing fine. I always have to go through something in life before I can fully grow up. Now Impletely different from the old me, and Im much stronger inside. Seeing her daughter smile indifferently, Qiqis mother became even more heartbroken instead. She held her daughters hand and said, But we wish we could have taken care of you at that time, and it will be our lifelong regret if we can not stay with you when you are at your most vulnerable. Her mothers tears made Qiqi feel deeply guilty. She then held her mothers hand and said seriously: I know, I promise that I wont pretend to be strong like that again. You just dont feel bad, okay? Well, my little girl Okay, its all fine now. I even got to know Jake by ident for this thing, isnt that a blessing in disguise? Well get better and better. Qiqis father gently patted her head and said, Qiqi is right, we will get better and better. Now that some things are over, it is useless to think about them now. But Qiqi, you have to promise us that you will tell us about everything if anything happens to you in the future, and you wont take it on your own. I see, of course I will. So have you eaten yet? Yes. Mother, just go and take a break now. Qiqis mother indeed needed to rest at the moment. Because she had been quite irritated by the unexpected news, she needed some peace and quiet now Qiqis father took Qiqis mother back to her room, while Qiqi stood there, bing more and more gloomy. She was so angry, as if a fire had been burning in her heart and burning out her reason. Then she went across the room, raising her hand and pounding on the door. After a while, someone inside opened the door, then he raised his eyebrow after seeing Qiqi standing at the door. Its a rarity that you woulde to me. Tilting her head to look at the man, Qiqi clenched her fist and said indignantly, Yuqi, youve gone too far! Yuqi looked quite puzzled and asked, Whats wrong again? Did you tell my parents about my hospitalization? Then Yuqi said, frowning, I didnt. Although Yuqi denied it, Qiqi didnt believe him at all, who was certain that the man in front of her was the culprit, because apart from him, no one could have done such a detrimental thing to her. Looking at the man in front of her, Qiqi felt so disappointed that she was about to cry. Once upon a time, I only thought you were domineering, but at least you were not bad. But now I realize that you are simply a viin! You have promised me that you wouldnt talk to my parents about that thing, but you should use such unseemly tactic behind my back! Do you think I wont suspect you if you dont admit it? You are so childish! Her sudden usation made Yuqi feel quite annoyed, who then raised his volume and questioned her: Before you use me and let me take the me, shouldnt you make it clear and tell me exactly what happened! What else should I say? Arent you the one who told my parents about my hospitalization? Just because I didnt listen to you, you just punish me like that, and even involve my parents in this whole thing! The more Qiqi said, the angrier she became. But she felt more disappointed and sad than angry. Looking at Qiqi, Yuqi was furious and he yelled in an even louder voice, I told you that I didnt tell your parents about that thing! Who else could it be if it were not you!? How could I know? I did not do that anyway. Qiqi, you cant suspect me whenever something like that happens. But youre the only one who has the motivation to do such a thing. Yuqi then squinted his eyes and asked: So you think Im a viin who would use your soft spot to threaten you? Qiqi said at once, without even thinking, Yes, thats right! Such an answer made Yuqi feel quite hurt. Did this woman not know how many things he had done for her? He did like her, but he still had a bottom line! Then he slowly clenched the palms of his hands hanging on his sides into fists and said: If I were a viin, I would have taken advantage of you long time ago, and how would I still give you the chance to point at my nose and scold me here? Qiqi, why are you so pigheaded? What are you thinking on earth!? However, Yuqis words did not make Qiqi be sensible. I indeed am as stupid as a pig, thats why I trust you again and again. But this time, I wont make the same mistake again! Qiqis disbelief in him made Yuqi suddenly smile. Youre right, so am I. Yuqi smiled coldly, which Qiqi had never seen before. This made Qiqi feel uneasy in her heart, so she asked, What are you doing? Now that I like you so much, of course I am going to do what you want. You Well, its gettingte, I need to rest. Good night and have a sweet dream. Then Yuqi pushed Qiqi out of the door and closed the door at once. After she staggered for a second, Qiqi looked at the closed door and pped the door. But this time, there was no more response from inside. Qiqi frowned and said to warn him, Yuqi. Dont you dare to do anything stupid! Because she was worried that her parents might hear her, Qiqi didnt dare to speak to him loudly, so she didnt know if Yuqi heard her words or not. As she returned to her room with anxiety, Qiqis expression was gloomy, being afraid that something bad would happen recently. However, a few days had passed and nothing happened. As for Yuqi, he seemed to have moved away, whom Qiqi had not seen for a long time. But at the same time, Jake did not show up in these days as well. Although he said that he had to take two days off, he just seemed to disappear and there was no news from him at all! Had he gone home? Out of courtesy, Qiqi called Jake to ask him how he was doing. Hello, Jake, how have you been Excuse me, are you a friend of the patient? Before Qiqi finished saying her words, she was interrupted by the person on the other end of the phone. He was not Jake, and what he said shocked Qiqi. The patient? Yes, here is a hospital, and the patient was injured, who suffered a brain injury and is convalescing in the hospital. What!? Qiqi was quite shocked after hearing the words, then she hurriedly asked, Tell me your address, Ille now! Inside the hospital Jake had gauze wrapped around his head and was holding a cup of hot water in his hand, smiling at Qiqi ingratiatingly. Chapter 548: Chapter 548 Cant You See That I Like You? (1) But Qiqi was oblivious to Jakes ingratiation and stared at him as she wrapped her arms around her chest, frowning at the same time. Having no other way, Jake apologized, Alright. I know I shouldnt have kept you in the dark about my injury. Im sorry. So you know you are not right, Qiqi said as she frowned, You dont know anyone other than me here, let alone having someone to look after you. Under this kind of situation, you still say nothing to me! That is irresponsible to yourself and disbelief in me! Its not that serious, is it? It is that serious! Looking at Qiqis serious expression, Jake smiled lightly and said, Actually, there are doctors and nurses looking after me, who are quite good to me. So I think informing you of this thing will only scare you and make you worry. But you feel the most vulnerable when you are sick, andpanionship is most needed. Is that your voice of experience? After blinking her eyes, Qiqi looked away and said: This is the kind of thing that any normal person would understand, right? Qiqis dodge caused Jake to sigh, who then lowered his head, making Qiqi wonder what he was thinking. Because of feeling diffident, Qiqi did not want to talk about this topic anymore and she asked about the reason for his injury. Speaking of which, how did you get hurt so badly? Jake shook his head with aplicated expression and said, Im not sure. I was walking on the road and was suddenly surrounded by five people, who started to hit me without saying anything. Qiqi was puzzled by his words and muttered, Youre new here, and you shouldnt have messed with anyone. So why did they only pick on you? Jake shrugged and said, Who knows, maybe they just dont like me. Qiqi frowned and said, tilting her head, as if she was saying to herself, This is so inexplicable. I dont feel right about this. Well, forget about it. Ive called the police, just let them handle it. What Jake did make Qiqi feel that he was very generous and gracious, but she was full of guilt. With her head bowed, she said, Im really sorry that this happened to you when youe here on holiday. Silly girl, this has nothing to do with you, why do you apologize? On the contrary, Im d to be in hospital. Then she looked at him in shock, as if she had seen a fool, then she said, You be silly after you were hit by them, right? Why do you feel d to be in hospital? Jake did not be depressed because of his injury. On the contrary, he smiled happily, staring at Qiqi and said, Im not stupid, I just know that this is the only way that you are willing to sit by my side and not try to slip away. After hearing his words, Qiqi was stunned. Even if Qiqi was a careless person, she could still feel the deep love in Jakes eyes. At this moment, he no longer hid his passionate love for Qiqi, who even wanted Qiqis response. But Qiqi looked away, not daring to respond to his words, and could only pretend to be confused and not understand what he said. But this time Jake did not give Qiqi a chance to dodge, who thought: Since she is pretending to be confused, the Id better be frank. Qiqi, cant you see that I like you? Even though Qiqi knew that Jake seemed to have a crush on her, hearing his words in person was still a big shock to her. I you that Qiqi tried to say something to ease the awkward atmosphere. But her brain went nk and she couldnt say anything , though she was actually quite talkative. I know that you still like Yuqi Mu. She did not know what to say, but Jake actually had a lot to say to her. And his words still went straight to the heart of the matter. But Qiqi did not admit, who said confidently, Who would like that egomaniac! I dont like him, not at all! The more Qiqi said, the louder her voice became, and while replying to Jake, she was also secretly admonishing herself not to waste extra feelings on the wrong person. Looking at Qiqi defending her dignity like a little wolf dog, Jake smiled and shook his head, saying: Dont fool yourself, its useless. You wont believe it, I wont believe it, and Yuqi wont believe it either. Since you dont want to be with him, I have an idea that will make you dissociate yourself from Yuqi and make him not bother you anymore in the future. Qiqi was interested in Jakes word at once, who stared at him and asked: What is it? The best way to let him give up on you and bring you relief is to start a real rtionship. Then he patted himself and said, You see, someone as good as me is a good candidate for you. How nice it is for you to have someone who likes you very much and still is willing to be used by you. Jake pretended to be quite delighted as he said, but his voice actually had a strong sense of heartache and helplessness. Qiqi thought: The man in front of me is so good that he should have been matched with an equally good woman. But how could he like someone like me? This question troubled Qiqi, who couldnt help but ask, Jake, can I ask you a question? Of course. Why do you like me? I know I am worse off than some and better off than many, but youre still too good for me. But I just like you, I like everything about you, what can I do? Jake was quite honest, You look smart, but youre actually muddleheaded as hell. When someone treats you well, youre so touched that you cant wait to do all the good things for them. So youre easy to fool. And although we havent known each other long, I just couldnt stand that you get upset. So I got you toe around and gave you a few suggestions from time to time. Perhaps because of that, I started to be in love with you and just can not stop loving you. When Jake finished speaking, he was a little anxious after he saw that Qiqi was still silent: After all Ive said, shouldnt you tell me something? Even if you just say thank you to me will do. Well, thank you. Qiqi was usually stubborn, but at this time, she was obedient to Jake, making Jake wonder that if she said that on purpose. Then Jake sighed softly and said helplessly, I really dont know what to do with you! Qiqi also felt that her reply was a bit perfunctory, who scratched her head in a tangle with her eyebrows frowning, then she thought for a while and said, Im in a bit of a mess. This thing happened so suddenly that I can no longer think. Well, thats true. Youre so stupid, this whole thing is indeed more than you can handle. Then Qiqi thought: One moment you are confessing your love to me, and the next moment you just start to me me without mercy, what do you want to do on earth? She frowned and asked angrily, Who are you calling stupid!? Im talking about you, Jake replied as a matter of course, who recalled the past with aplicated expression, I have thought you are cute, hardworking and kind since you were at tutorial ss, except that you are a little stupid. My love for you is so obvious that everyone knows that I am in love with you. But youre the only one whos still stupid enough to think I dont have feelings for you. Jake expressed his love in a profound and unobtrusive way, making Qiqi not only not have forced feeling, but also know that his words had full of affection to her at the same time. But even he said with such affection, he still didnt touch Qiqis heart, but made her feel even more embarrassed. Lowering her head, Qiqi avoided the eager expression in Jakes eyes and said, Thats because I trust you, but who would have thought that you would hide it so well. Thats because youre stupid. But youre the one whos more cunning. Well, I am cunning. So do you want to consider my suggestion? He started to talk that topic again, making Qiqi sigh helplessly before saying, But I dont think thats a good idea. How do you know it wont work if you dont have a try? Or do you have a good idea to get rid of Yuqi? Qiqi shook her head and said helplessly, Not yet. Then listen to me and lets put on a show. I rarely have holidays, so I dont want the egomaniac to ruin my holiday. Lets just work with each other and resolve the external conflicts first, then you can take your time thinking about the rtionship between us. Looking at Jake, Qiqi felt like a sinner. She felt that she was really bad because she could not be able to respond to Jakes feelings, but also would take advantage of him in a tantly. But just as Jake had said, could she think of anything else except for this solution? Jake Looking at Qiqis eyes, Jake knew clearly what she was thinking. But instead of relieving her, he said jokingly, What, you are touched by my being understanding and considerable? Qiqi also understood that Jake did not want to force her, and there were some things that he would not continue to say after he had mentioned once. Now that Jake was unwilling to mention that thing, Qiqi naturally would not take the initiative to mention it, so she smiled and said, Youve thought too much, I just want to ask if you are hungry now. After hearing her words, Jake sighed with a painful expression and said, Qiqi, youre really a total foodie. I wonder if youll finally choose me if I turn into a steamed bun with meat stuffing? Looking at Jakes teasing expression, which hid his deep love, Qiqi started to smile bitterly. Then she thought: Why cant I like Jake? If I liked him, I would not be in such pain as I am now. What he said is right, the best way to get over a rtionship is to start a new one. He is so good, so maybe I will really fall in love with him if I get to know him slowly. As time goes by, everything will fade away and one day, I will forget Yuqi and bring peace back into my otherwise uneventful days. Qiqi curled up her lips, who had a resolute expression in her eyes. After a few days of convalescence, Jakes injuries were much better. The gauze on his forehead was also removed, leaving only his face, which was still bruised and battered. They both deliberately not mentioned the name of that person, as if in their lives, this person had never existed. But Qiqi knew that this was just self-deception. Because Yuqi was like a floating ball in the sea water, the harder he was pressed down in the sea of her mind, the more tenaciously he would hold himself up and she would then miss him more and more. But this guy did not show up for a long time. Could it be that he had given up on her? Thinking of this possibility, Qiqi took a deep breath, thinking that it was still good and both of them could be relieved atst. She deliberately suppressed the thoughts in her heart and kept numbing herself to ept the status quo. But just as Qiqi was about to seed in doing that, a phone call came, which broke all the tranquility of pretence. On that day, Jake went for a medical check-up, and Qiqi waited for him in the ward in silence. When she was bored, she took out her mobile phone to read the news, but because she was absent-minded, she didnt read anything, just kept staring at the screen. In the midst of the silence, Jakes mobile phone suddenly rang. Qiqi nced at it and didnt intend to pay any attention to it. But the phone rang over and over again, and she was worried that it might be someone calling for something important, so she picked it up for Jake. Hello. On the other side of the phone, there was voice of a formic tone saying, Hello, this is the police station. There has been an update on the attack on the victim,e to the station for advice if you are convenient. Gripping the phone tightly, Qiqi hurriedly asked, Excuse me, have you already found the culprit? Not yet, but we have found very important clues. And its only a matter of time before we find the murderer. What kind of clues? Weve caught the hatchet man and he confessed that he was ordered to do it. But he refused to say who ordered him to do that, so we need a little more time to find the murderer. Ordered to do that? After hearing such an answer, Qiqi frowned. Jake had not been here for long, and he didnt know many people, so how could he have offended anyone? Besides, given his gentle disposition, it didnt seem like he would get into a fight with anyone. Qiqi thought this was very strange, and after hearing the following words, Qiqi was so shocked that she squinted her eyes at once. By the way, the hatchet man inadvertently revealed that his employer had an ent of Capital City and was very rich, who was full of superiority judging from the tone of his voice. Think about it yourselves, whether you have offended such a person, so that you can provide some important clues as well. Then Qiqi thought: Capital Citysuperiorityisnt it Once the seed of doubt was nted in the heart, it would take root as quickly as possible. So when Qiqi came back to her senses, she had been already convinced of her own judgment without doubt. Chapter 548 Cant You See That I Like You? (2) Then Qiqi thought: Yuqi Mu must have done that. Jake is unfamiliar with the ce, and the only person he knows is just Yuqi, so he must have had a confrontation with Yuqi. Just a short while ago, Yuqi even said that he would teach Jake a lesson and make him pay the price. After Qiqi thought about all the details of the matter, she was sure that Yuqi was the culprit! Then she slowly clenched her palms, whose eyes were filled with anger. Hanging up the phone, Qiqi grabbed her bag and ran out of the hospital. Yuqi had been disappeared for so long, so maybe he had gone back to the Capital City long ago. But Qiqi still wanted to take her chances. If she met Yuqi, she would definitely teach him a lesson! Qiqi then turned her anger into strength, who pped the door with great strength, causing the frightening sound of thud, thud, thud. But after a long time, there was no response from inside, so Qiqi thought that Yuqi was not in his room. Just as she was about to turn around, he opened the door from inside. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Qiqi immediately turned back, whose eyes were filled with anger. Seeing Qiqi looking at himself with that kind of expression, Yuqi froze for a moment, then said discontentedly, What kind of expression do you have, it is so scary, as if you wanted to eat me. Since Yuqi quarreled with Qiqi several days ago, he had wanted to teach her a lesson. But something suddenly hade up at thepany and he needed to go back to deal with it personally. So he went to deal with his business for the past two days, and only now did he have time toe back. However, he didnt expect to treated by Qiqi with such an bad attitude just after he returned, so he naturally was quite angry. Yuqi Mu! So its really you! Yuqi was confused by such an inexplicable usation, who asked at once, What have I done? Dont y dumb, Jake is injured and is in hospital! So now youre satisfied! Hearing this, Yuqi sneered and said, He is injured? Ha, what a blessing from the God! Youre still gloating,Yuqi! Do you have any conscience! Yuqi then shrugged with an indifferent expression and said, I hate him, so whats wrong with my gloating? I just dont like him, and I dont like seeing him be happy as well! So you asked someone to hit him, right? After hearing her words, Yuqi frowned slightly and said: As much as I want to do that, I really did not do that this time. Yuqi, you just dare not to admit it! If I really did it, why wouldnt I admit it? Now that I told you that I did not do that, then the truth is just that I did not do that! Theres no need for me to lie about such a trivial matter. Yuqi said seriously, but Qiqi didnt believe him at all, who looked at him in disbelief, as if she was looking at a despicable and shameless viin. It was already exhausting enough for Yuqi to deal with thepanys affairs, and he even came back overnight to see the woman he missed very much. But he did not expect that he was questioned and belittled by her like that, which made Yuqi feel quite annoyed and sad. You dont believe me? Qiqi said categorically, No! Then Yuqi sneered with detachment and said: I still havent gotten even with you for what happenedst time, now you even want to nder me again! You know clearly whether I nder you or not! Qiqis eyes were still very bright, but she looked at Yuqi with a cold expression in her eyes. That kind of coldness made Yuqi feel quite hurt, who even had the urge to punch someone to give vent to his anger. If he had been misunderstood by the others, Yuqi would not have bothered to care about it at all. But it was Qiqi who misunderstood him, and he didnt want there to be a misunderstanding or a gap between the two of them. Therefore, he patiently exined to Qiqi, I admit, I did find someone for the want of hitting that man. But he has too many enemies and he was hit by other people first. Anyway, it makes me feel quite upset as well now. Qiqi snorted coldly and said, Bullshit, Im not going to believe your words! Seeing that Qiqi still didnt believe him despite his humble exnation, Yuqi became angry at once, who yelled: Fine, if you dont believe me, then you can go to be with your Jake, stupid woman! The reason Qiqi came here today was just to let herself give up on the idea. But his words made Qiqi feel very disappointed. She was really disappointed this time, who even wondered why she liked such a person in the first ce. If Yuqi had dared to admit it, Qiqi would have at least admitted that he was a man of b***d. But now, she just wanted to draw the line with this coward in her heart. Fine, I dont want to stay with a two-faced guy like you anyway! After saying that, Qiqi turned around and left. Looking at Qiqis back, Yuqi was furious. He thought: Is this woman a pig? Why doesnt she believe my own words? Am I just a viin who could not be trusted in her heart!? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, who clenched his fist and yelled: Qiqi, you will definitely regret it! But Qiqi said at once, not even turning around: The thing I regret most is knowing you! Her thin figure gradually disappeared from his sight. The next moment, Yuqi turned around and smashed everything that he could fetch to pieces. In an instant, the room that had been neat and tidy was turned into a ce which was as messy as a rubbish dump, and Yuqi stood in it, breathing heavily. Taking out his mobile phone, Yuqi asked his assistant to book the nearest flight, because he was ready to go back to the Capital City. Yuqi felt that he must have beenpletely lost his mind that he should give up his good life there but choose toe back here to be tortured by that stupid woman again! Now, he just wanted to give up everything here, because he had had enough of this! Today, Anna finished work early and she found no one was in the house after returning home early. Then she thought: Well, hasnt Yulin Xiao returned yet? Anna was a little upset and took out her mobile phone to call Yulin. When the call was answered, Anna asked him with dissatisfaction: Didnt you say that you woulde back to have dinner with me tonight? Why havent I seen you until now? Honey, Yuqi is back. Yulin didnt exin much to her, but made Anna understand the reason for not returning by saying only one sentence. After hearing his words, Anna sighed and admonished, Drink less ande back earlier. Yes, I know. Honey, do you think Qiqi and Yuqi really dont fit? Yulin then was silent for a while and said: On this issue, we onlookers really have no right to say anything. Only they themselves know whether they fit or not. But from the current situation, neither of them feel more rxed than the other. Anna raised her eyebrows, seemingly not to agree with such an oue, then she said, I think the only person who doesnt feel rxed should be Yuqi. Yulin shook his head and exined, I know him very well. If he was hurtpletely by Qiqi and decided to give up on her, he would go to a deserted ce and live a decadent life for three or two months before hees back and lives a good life again. But now, there is still hope in his heart, and it is because of this hope, he is tortured. Hearing Yulins words, Anna sighed with emotion, It seems that he is also a pitiful man. I dont know whether he is pitiful or not, I just hope they will not regret in the future. Well, Thats enough, I have to drive to the bar now. Okay, be safe on the road. Hanging up the phone, Anna was filled with emotions. Although she also had gone through a lot with Yulin, fortunately they finally were able to have a happy ending. But Qiqi and Yuqi were not that lucky. After sighing again, Anna put her phone aside and prepared to cook for herself. Although Yulin was not home, Anna still wanted to have a nice meal, so she prepared the rice with curry beef for herself. Just as she was about to eat, her mobile phone rang. After picking it up and looking at the number on the screen, Anna found that the person calling was Qiqi. Smiling, she picked up the phone and said, Greedy cat, Ive made rice with curry beef, which is very fragrant and delicious. Its a pity you cant eat it and have to crave it now. But after she said that, Anna did not hear Qiqis response for a long time. This made Anna feel strange, but before she spoke again, a hoarse voice came from the other side of the phone. AnnaN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After hearing her voice, Anna immediately stopped joking and asked her, frowning, Qiqi, whats wrong with you, are you crying? Whats going on, tell me slowly. At this moment, Qiqi had already made up her mind. But why did it still hurt so much in her heart? When she was arguing with Yuqi at that time, Qiqi was very determined. But in fact, it was so hard for her that as soon as she turned around, she started to cry. In order not to be noticed by Yuqi, she left very fast, being afraid that if she walked slowly, she would can not help looking back at him. Since everything was already over, shed better be decisive now. Anyway, heartache was nothing, and even the deepest wounds in the heart would be healed slowly. After taking a deep breath, Qiqi tried to say to her in a calm voice, Anna, I have decided to be with Jake. Anna paused for a moment and asked, Are you serious? Yes. Anna then said in a steady voice: I dont know what happened to make you make that choice. But its clear that youre not happy right now. Annas words soothed Qiqis panic, making her slowly calm down. Wiping her tears, Qiqi said firmly, This is only temporary. One day, I will forget Yuqi. And when I mention him in the future, it will be as if I am talking about a stranger. Silently sighing, Anna said, As long as its a decision you make, I will give you my support. Thank you, Anna. Were friends, of course Im going to support you. So now, can you tell me what happened? Does it even matter, now that its already happened anyway? Well, I have to take care of Jake. I will hang up. Take care of Jake? As Anna was about to ask something, Qiqi had already hung up the phone. Hearing the Beep sound of the phone, Anna shook her head in the room. Then she thought: Why must they torture each other in this way? Meanwhile, on the other sideC Yuqi drank the wine one ss after another, as if he had been drinking water, which made Yulin feel quite worried. Scratching his forehead with his fingers, Yulin said, Well, even you want to drink down your sorrow, you cant drink like that. Did you ask me toe here just to see you get drunk and then carry you back? Of course not, Yuqi said in a gloomy expression, putting a bottle of wine in front of Yulin, Drink with me. Looking at the bottle of wine, and then looking at Yuqi, Yulin shook his head and said, Now that I do not know why you want me to drink, I wont drink it. Frowning at Yulin, Yuqi asked in a cold voice, What do you mean? I dont even know why youre getting drunk, why should I drink as well? Ive lost my love. Is that okay? AhemC Yuqi said it so bluntly that Yulin was so shocked after hearing his words that he directly choked on his own saliva. Did I hear you right? You are Yuqi, and you should admit that youve lost your love now? You heard me right. I, Yuqi, have lost my love. Is this reason worth having you apany me to get drunk? This Cut the crap. If you are my brother, drink this ss of wine. As Yuqi said, he pushed a ss full of vodka in front of Yulin. Looking at this ss of vodka, Yulin was about to cry. Are you asking for my life? Drink it! Alright, brother, its rare for you to lose your love, so Ill bet my life to apany you. After saying that, Yulin held his breath and tilted his head to drink it all in one gulp. The hot and spicy wine passed through his belly, causing Yulin to frown. After a while, Yulin still frowned. Wiping the corner of his mouth, he said, Since youve decided to give up on her, just be free and easy and forget about herpletely now. After hearing his words, Yulin felt quite panic. Then he thought: Forget about her? I will let this womanpletely disappear from my life, as if she never existed? That is good. Now that she doesnt know what is good for her, then wed better go our separate ways from now on. Although he knew that this was the most sensible oue, Yuqi still was quite frustrated, feeling quite empty in his heart. This feeling made Yuqi feel chagrined, who rubbed his forehead in annoyance and said in exasperation, Thats for sure. In that case, get to know other girls for a change of mood. Anna must know nice girls, who are beautiful with good body shapes, and most importantly, they are not ungrateful people. Hearing this, Yuqi said out of instinct, Qiqi is not ungrateful. But after saying that, Yuqi was stunned. Then he thought: Now that she is so hateful, why did I still speak for her? Why can I not help but feel painful in my heart when I hear other people denigrate her? Yuqi, can you have some backbone!? Being chagrined, Yuqi happened to meet Yulin in the eyes after he raised his head. Looking away at once, Yuqi said awkwardly: Shes just a bit stupid. Yulin crossed his legs and smirked, saying: Whether she is ungrateful or stupid, that is her own business. Today, I will apany you and find a few girls to y with you. And I guarantee that you will definitely be happy again. Arent you afraid that Anna will be angry with you? Ill just say that it is you who ask for finding those girls to y with you, and I will put the me on you. Hum, you are really shameless. Well, I do that just to make you happy! After saying that, Yulin was about to take his phone to call some girls. But Yuqi stopped him, slightly narrowing his eyes and said, I dont want girls to apany me today, I just want to drink. Dont you dare run away. Yulin smiled helplessly because his intention was discovered, who then said, No matter how tough you pretend to be, I know that you still havent given up on her in your heart, and you still can not like anyone else. Yuqi felt annoyed and waved his hand, saying, Youve talked too much! Just drink! Okay, fine! Yulin took the ss of wine and drank it down. But Yuqi had already finished drinking half a bottle of wine after Yulin just finished drinking one ss of wine. Yuqi drank too fast, which made Yulin feel quite worried that something might happen to him, so he made small talk with him to distract him and slow down the speed of Yuqis drinking. But Yuqi didnt care about that, who still drank much as Yulin talked to him. In the end, Yulin gave up persuading him and allowed him to drink as much as wine he wanted. After a while, Yulin wanted to pee because he had drank too much wine with Yuqi. So he got up and went to the washroom, then he gave Anna a call in there to report on the situation. Anna repeatedly warned Yulin to take care of Yuqi, and if it did not work, she asked him to call his parents and ask them to help deal with this thing. But Yulin refused her proposal. He knew that if his mother and father would definitely be shocked if they knew that Yuqi was drunk like this. And then, they would force him to go on all kinds of blind dates until he went to the tomb of marriage no, the pce of marriage. Thinking about this process, Yulin felt very desperate. When Yuqi was unhappy, he would drink to give vent to his sadness. And he, as his good brother, would of course apany him to drink until Yuqi was very drunk and unconscious. In the past, he could also be drunk with Yuqi. But now, he still had to keep healthy for preparing to have a baby with his wife, so how could he be that drunk as before? So Anna must not reveal this to his parents Chapter 549: Chapter 549 She Doesnt Choose You(1) Besides, Yulin Xiao thought that he couldnt let Yuqi Mu tell his parents about this thing as well. Therefore, Yulin knew that he must make it clear to Yuqi in advance. Thinking this thing in his mind, Yulin went back to the box to look for Yuqi. However, once he entered the box, he found that Yuqi was not in there. Huh, where is he? Yulin walked out of the box suspiciously, then he stopped a waiter and asked, Where is the person who was just here? Hes already left. Hes gone? Yes, about five minutes ago. Damn it! Then Yulin thought: Yuqi have drunk so much, God knows what he would do. Right now, he is very possible to stir up trouble, just like a ticking time bomb, so I must find him. When the waiter saw that Yulin was about to leave, he immediately stopped him and said, Sir, this is the bill, please pay it. No way Yulin then swiped his bank card and left helplessly. After leaving the bar, Yulin tried to find a way to contact Yuqi. However, his mobile phone was switched off and his car was still parked in the parking lot, so it was not easy to find him. While Yulin did not know what to do, Yuqi had already been on a private jet, going to the town where Qiqi lived. Yuqi was very dizzy and had a headache, as if it was about to explode. At this moment, his consciousness was a little blurred and he was very faint, but he knew that he needed to meet someone very important. Staggering to the door of Qiqis house, Yuqi raised his hand and pped the door. Feeling a little weak, Yuqi leaned against the door frame and shouted in a slurred voice, Qiqi, Qiqi, open the door, I want to talk to you! Dont think you can avoid me by not saying anything. Youve been hiding from me for so long, this time is thest time I bother you, so you muste out and see me! Still not talking? That wont affect anything, Ill just talk like this. Yuqi closed his eyes andughed lightly, saying, You are the dumbest girl Ive ever seen. You are so stupid, and you cant do anything right, which always makes people worry for you. But the dumbest thing you have done is rejecting a man as good as me. You know, youll regret missing me for the rest of your life. Besides, you have a really bad eye for people. You should give up on me, and treat the rubbish-like one like treasure. You think that Jake of yours is just righteous? Hum, bullshit! When you find out the truth, surely you will cry Before Yuqi finished saying his words, someone opened the door from inside. When the door opened, Yuqi stumbled and almost fell. He managed to stand firmly, who frowned in dissatisfaction and yelled, Whats the matter, why dont you open the door after you As he blinked, he found that the people standing in front of him was not Qiqi, but Qiqis parents. Qiqis parents frowned at the young man in front of them, who was disheveled and had a smell of alcohol, which made them want to cover their noses just by looking at him. Besides, after listening to the nonsense he had just said, Qiqis parents had a worse impression of him now. Then he became a little sober, and he felt that he should say something to make up for what he had said. Uncle and aunt, I was abrupt just now. Your behaviour is indeed very abrupt. Qiqis parents were not polite to him either, saying seriously, My daughter has already made her decision, and she did not choose you. I know. Now that you know about this thing, dont bother our lives anymore. Although we are only ordinary people, we wont let anyone bully us! But I still want to see Qiqi onest time and say something to her. No need, Qiqi is happy about being with her boyfriend. And you dont need to tell her the words that dont matter. Boyfriend The word made Yuqi feel quite hurt. He had thought that drinking much wine would numb himself, but now he realized that it was all in vain. Yuqi did not know how he left the bar. He just walked on the street, like a walking corpse. Suddenly, he remembered that Qiqi had said that that shitty Jake was injured and in hospital, so now, could she be in the hospital as well? Thinking of this possibility, Yuqi immediately asked his subordinates to investigate, and soon he found out which hospital Jake was staying in. By now, Jakes injuries had mostly healed and he was able to move around on his own. But he was still slouching, leaning back on his pillow, and talking breathlessly. It was not that Jake was pretending to be sick, he just liked to see Qiqi do something for himself. It was so fulfilling and satisfying. And Qiqi didnt feel troublesome, who was helping Jake peel the apple. After peeling the apple, Qiqi handed it to Jake and said, There you go. But he didnt take the apple and said, I want to eat small pieces of it. Oh. Qiqi then cut the apple into small pieces and put them in a bowl, then she handed it to Jake. But Jake still didnt take the bowl and said, Why is there no fork? Wait a minute. Finding a fork and sticking it in a piece of apple, Qiqi once again passed the bowl over. Looking at the small pieces of apple, Jake still picked on her and said, Those pieces of apple look messy and doesnt look appetizing. Taking the bowl, Qiqi thought for a moment, then squeezed a few S shapes on top of the pieces with the sd dressing. Jake was just joking with Qiqi, but to his surprise, she didnt lose her temper at all, and was quite submissive to him instead. Smiling helplessly, Jake said, Qiqi, youre too good-natured, arent you? Squeezing the sd dressing, Qiqi said with an indifferent expression, Its just a small matter, theres no need to bother about trifling things. But you are easy to suffer a loss with your good temperament. Qiqiughed and said, Youre exaggerating. Cutting an apple is just a trivial matter, how can it be rted to the level of a personality issue. Seeing that Qiqi always missed the point, Jake shook his head and sighed, Well, such a silly girl. Jakes words had another meaning, but Qiqi didnt want to think it over, then she asked after looking up at him, Do you want to eat it or not, the apple has been oxidized. Jake stretched his neck forward and said, Can you feed me? This requirement goes too much. So you still know how to resist, I thought all you know is just resigning yourself to adversity. Qiqis hands even were sore because she had been holding the te for too long, while Jake still had no intention of taking it over. Then she took back the te, and poked a piece of apple for herself and stuffed it into her mouth, saying, Seeing that you are in such good spirits, I think you dont need eating this apple, so Id better eat it myself. The apple was very sweet and Qiqi ate one piece after another, without any intention of stopping eating. Seeing the big apple that had belonged to him was being chewed by Qiqi, Jake licked his lips and looked at her with an innocent and eager expression. The expression in Jakes eyes was so innocent that Qiqi, who was eating alone, felt that she hadmitted the ultimate sin. With no choice, Qiqi had to give in to Jake and said, Fine, Ill share it with you. Jake then ate the apple and smiled with satisfaction. Well, thats right, if other people saw your behaviour just now, they would think you were abusing the patient. Qiqi then argued for herself and said, I didnt. You didnt want to eat it, so I ate it because I didnt want it to go to waste, not because I was abusing the patient. Fine, what I said is not quite right. I should say that you were abusing your boyfriend. After hearing his words, Qiqi was stunned for a second, not knowing what to say. It was suddenly quiet in the ward and the atmosphere became unusually awkward. While the person who started it still did not feel that he had done anything wrong and was still waving at Qiqi. Qiqi,e and sit down. What for? Eating the apple, of course. Or what, eating you? Jakes teasing made Qiqi feel a little helpless. Jake Then he smiled and said, Okay, I wont tease you anymore. I am really a bit thirsty and want to eat some pieces of the apple. After getting to know Jake for a long time, Qiqi realized that he was not as serious as he appeared to be, but he also liked to make a joke and asionally tease her. However, he knew the boundaries and his teasing would not make people feel embarrassed. Just like now, although Qiqi was teased by him, she still could not be angry because of his innocent smile. After sighing, Qiqi felt that she should also find a chance to fight back, as she could not let Jake always take advantage of her. But the thought of having to think a method to tease Jake made Qiqi feel tired, and then she thought it would also be good to maintain the current situation. Thinking about this, Qiqi dutifully fed Jake the apple withoutint. Qiqis restfulness left Jake with a feeling of powerlessness. He thought: She used to be such a lively girl, who was quite talkative and full of energy, as if she had an inexhaustible supply of energy. But now? She seems to be sluggish and depressed, making me feel quite heartbroken. Jake didnt like to see her look, so he decided to use a little ploy to make her regain some energy. Now that you are so well-behaved, I will give you a gift in return. After saying that, Jake kissed her gently on the back of her hand. His action made Qiqi be stunned. You N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before she finished saying her words, Jake suddenly leaned close to her ear and said in a very ambiguous manner, Hes outside the door. Just this one sentence alone made her body tremble. Qiqis reaction made Jake feel both heartbroken and resigned. When she was with Jake, she was always silent and never reacted like that. But she would only be active and energetic after hearing about Yuqi. Although she said that she didnt care about Yuqi, her actions proved how important Yuqi actually was to her. At this moment, she was a contradiction, frantically wanting to see Yuqi, but she also worried that she might be seen by Yuqi. Then she thought: How about just turning around and ncing at him, then pretending to happen to see him? As soon as she had this thought, she couldnt help but want to turn back around and have a look at Yuqi. But as soon as she moved, she was stopped by Jake. Dont look back, or youll fall short of sess forck of a final effort. Qiqi clenched her palms tightly, whose body was a little stiff. Seeing her struggle, Jake frowned, then said in a low voice, Qiqi, lean over a little and rest your head on my shoulder. Why? This is the only way to make him give up on you. No matter how many words you said, it is not as powerful as what he sees with his bare eyes. Qiqi resisted a little at first, but Jake didnt force her, who waited until she finally gave in. She then lowered her head and leaned on Jakes shoulder, whose eyes were filled with tears. Then Jake felt Qiqis weight and warmth. But at this moment, he was not happy at all, but felt heartbroken. His lips gently rubbed against the top of Qiqis hair and, unsurprisingly, Qiqis body stiffened again. But she didnt move. Jake could not see Qiqis expression, but he guessed that she must be quite sad and desperate at this moment. WellC After a long time, Jake patted her shoulder and said, Okay, hes gone. This was a great relief to Qiqi, who immediately sat up straight and wiped the corners of her eyes. Not daring to look up at Jake, Qiqi said in a hoarse voice, Im sorry. For what? Because I used you as my pretext. Isnt that what Im for? Im self-aware enough to understand my position in your heart. Chapter 549 She Doesnt Choose You(2) Jakes self-deprecating words made Qiqi feel more and more ashamed of herself. The more he was so considerate, the more Qiqi felt that she owed him more than she could ever repay in her lifetime. Jake actually you dont have to force yourself. Jake smiled and said, How do you know that I am forcing myself? Why cant I have fun? Of course you are not happy now that youre being used to take the me. Me. Im quite happy. I think its a good deal to exchange the pain for yourpany. Jakes tenderness was like an impermeable, which trapped Qiqi, making her unable to struggle and unable to break free. At first, Qiqi would resist a little. But now, shepromised, wanting to let nature take its course. Now that the man was no longer behind her, Qiqi could look back with impunity, look in the direction where he had stood just then. After taking care of Jake, Qiqi got up and left the ward. As she passed a corner, someone suddenly reached out his hand and tugged at Qiqis wrist. Help Qiqi had just shouted for once when her mouth was covered and she was dragged towards the corner. The man, who smelled of alcohol and was breathing heavily, hugged Qiqi and wouldnt let her go. Qiqi was so scared that she thought she had met a gangster. She thought: At this time, I must not give up and find a way to get rid of him. Qiqi struggled with all her strength, but the man behind her said a name suddenly. QiqiC As soon as she heard his voice, she was stunned. It is him, Yuqi Mu! At this moment, Qiqi couldnt tell what kind of mood she was in. She wanted to see Yuqi, yet she was afraid of seeing him. Are youdrunk? Yuqi did not move, who he did not let go of Qiqi, as if he wanted to draw warmth from her body. After a long time, Yuqi asked in a hoarse voice: Are you really with him? Qiqi curled up her lips and said without hesitation, Yes. Yuqi showed a self-deprecating smile and said, I have known the answer, but I still have to ask you myself so that I can totally give up on you. Am I abusing myself? Seeing Yuqi be so dispirited, Qiqi felt heartbroken. Yuqi was supposed to be active and be looked up to, how could he fall into such a state of despondency? Qiqi then thought: He doesnt deserve to live like this! Qiqi then made up her mind and broke free from his embrace ruthlessly, looking at him indifferently. Then she said: Yuqi, I already have a boyfriend, you have gone too far. Boyfriend? Yuqi sneered and said, With what could that hypocritical man be your boyfriend? Qiqi, is there something wrong with your eyes! Stop venomously ndering him, Jake is not a hypocrite! He is not? Hum, watch out for your Jake! Seeing that at this kind of time, Yuqi still smeared Jake, Qiqi could not help but frown, saying: You better watch out for yourself. Donte looking for me again, and dont disturb my life, lets just pretend we have ever met! After saying that, Qiqi turned around and left. Looking at Qiqis back, Yuqi wanted to call out to her. But then what? Yuqi did suspect Jake. But it was only a suspicion, and he didnt have any evidence to prove that Jake had done something. Without proof, no matter what Yuqi said, Qiqi would not believe him. If Qiqi had any trust in Yuqi, the two of them would not be in this situation today. Yuqi cared more about Qiqis attitude than that inexplicable Jake. Obviously, it was her attitude that made him feel heartbroken. As for Qiqi, she hid in a corner where no one was around and choked silently, with her arms tightly wrapping around herself. She knew that Yuqi was not the right man for her, but she still foolishly liked him, and in the end, she was hurt and heartbroken. Qiqi told herself over and over again to give up on him and be the simple, happy Qiqi she used to be. But in fact, Qiqi felt like her whole body had been hollowed out, and she was a walking corpse at the moment without a soul. Qiqi was helpless, who found that she was unable to control her own heart. Was there anything more tragic than that? Looking up at the sky, Qiqi was expressionless. She was thinking that perhaps in the future, she would never see such a brilliant starry sky again. And all the beautiful memories were sealed in that autumn. Jake noticed that Qiqi was not in the right state, but instead of asking her the reason, he deliberately teased her to divert her attention. In the past, this approach would have been somewhat effective. But now, no matter how funny a story Jake told, Qiqi remained calm and sometimes, she even inexplicably dazed. When Jake noticed that Qiqi was dazed again, he was quite helpless. Reaching out and waving his hand in front of Qiqis face, he asked, Is my story that insipid? Qiqi came back to her senses and said absentmindedly, Oh, sorry, what did you say? Nothing, I am just making small talk with you. Oh. After making a simple response, Qiqi lowered her head and fiddled with the flowering branch in her hand. Qiqi, you As Jake was about to say something to Qiqi, her mobile phone rang. Sorry, Im getting a call. Putting down the flowering branch, Qiqi picked up the phone. Qiqi,e quickly, Yuqi is going to die! The voice on the other side of the phone was filled with fear and trembled. And it was hard to distinguish that it should be Anna Xies voice. Qiqi was stunned and asked, Anna, what are you talking about? Yuqi had a car ident and is in the hospital in Capital City, his injuries are serious! Carcar ident!? Yes, Yuqi drove the car after having drunk much wine yesterday, and as a result, he was rear-ended by a big truck and his car was smashed t. Now he is still in the operating room, whose life is uncertain! Hearing this, Qiqis face turned pale, and then her phone fell to the ground. Hello, hello, Qiqi? Are youing or not Anna was still talking on the phone, but Qiqi could no longer hear it, and she was expressionless, staring nkly ahead. Qiqis look made Jake quite worried, who frowned and asked, Qiqi, whats wrong with you? Qiqi remained unresponsive, who was dull, as if she had been a soulless doll. Qiqi! Jake shouted her name while holding her wrist tightly and looking directly at her. As her pupils focused, Qiqi saw the person in front of her clearly and then she started to cry. Hugging Qiqi in his arms, Jake was nervous and said in a low voice: Okay, first tell me what happened! Qiqis lips twitched a little before she said: Yuqi had a serious car ident and his life is uncertain! After hearing her response, Jake narrowed his eyes. So what are you going to do now? Me? Qiqi was confused for a moment, then she gradually became firm and said, Im going to the Capital City to be with him! What will change even if you go there? But I can stay with him, even if just simply looking at him will be fine! Then does Yuqi want you to stay with him? After hearing his words, Qiqi was stunned. She thought: Yes, does Yuqi still need me? Especially after I said those hurtful words to him, he must be very disappointed in me. Thinking that she was not even qualified to visit Yuqi, Qiqi suddenly felt very sad. Seeing Qiqis tears streaming down her face, Jake hugged her even tighter. However, his following words made Qiqi feel even more desperate. I think, Yuqis car ident is more or less rted to you. After experiencing life and death, Yuqi may not forgive you again, and his family will not tolerate you as well. Then Qiqi thought: Yes, Yuqi was already drunk yesterday, and instead of considering for him, I went against him in every way, making him feel heartbroken. And that Yuqi was drunk is probably because of me. In that case, I am the real murderer for his ident, right? Thinking of this, Qiqi closed her eyes in despair, who was full of remorse and regret. Jake then held her arm and looked straight at her, saying, Alright Qiqi, dont worry about this matter anymore. Although Yuqi is injured, there will naturally be countless famous doctors to treat him. Right now, it is you who need to be treated the most. Looking nkly at Jake, Qiqi muttered, Me? Its time to break off the rtionship with Yuqi, are you ready? At a time like this, how could Qiqi give up on Yuqi? It was even alreadyte to me herself. But apart from ming herself, what could she do? She might as well just do it and be the bad one to the end. Then she looked at Jake and said expressionlessly, Okay. Although she just said one word, it seemed that she had used up all of her strength. She wanted to cry, but she felt that she had no right to cry at all. She thought: I am a bad woman, and a bad woman should watch others cry andugh at the others, right? With this thought in her mind, Qiqi managed to smile. But her smile made the Jake feel very distressed. Raising his hand to hold Qiqis face, he said, Dont smile. Why not? Ive seeded. Yuqi will never pester me again. Qiqi continued to smile, but she started to cry and she couldnt stop the tears from flowing from her eyes. Qiqi Jake wanted to say something else, but Qiqi waved her hand, turned around and left. Qiqi acted sensibly, but there were still some times when her emotions were simply out of control. She could pretend to be righteous in front of Jake. Butte at night, she couldnt stop herself from worrying and wanting to see Yuqi more and more. Especially after having a nightmare, Qiqi was even more determined to see Yuqi. It was just after dawn when Qiqi tiptoed out of her room, carrying her bag, and walked to the station. As Qiqi was ready to leave on the first train, she saw someone who should not have been here at the tform. Jake!? Looking back at Qiqi, Jake smiled and didnt say anything. However, Qiqi felt guilty. She was quite determined yesterday, but now she changed her mind again. What the hell was she thinking? Qiqi lowered her head, whose fingertips were slightly cold, not daring to look at Jake. Jake walked up to Qiqi calmly, still being quite gentle. You havent eaten breakfast, have you? Here. As he said, Jake handed her a cup of soy milk and some steamed stuffed buns. But Qiqi didnt take them, who still was lowering her head to hide the shame in her eyes. Whats wrong? You dont like to eat that? Then tell me what do you want, Ill take you to eat. Jake! Qiqi suddenly said in a hoarse voice: You can say whatever you want, and I know that I must have let you down. And I lied, I actually am dying to see Yuqi. Im going to the Capital City now, and I wont change my mind no matter youugh at me or mock me! Looking at Qiqis determined expression, Jake sighed and asked: Is it worth it? Yes! Alright, Ill go with you. Qiqi was stunned after hearing his words. You wont stop me? Since you have already made your decision, its futile for me to say anything else to persuade you, so I might as well fulfill your wish. But your wounds have not yet healed. Lifting his arm, Jake smiled and said, Ive almost recovered under your care. As long as youre not going to fight with Yuqi, Ill be fine. Qiqi feel ashamed in front of Jake, who was so considerate. Honestly, she would rather have Jake pointing his finger at her nose and scolding her than to bear his deep love. His love was too deep, and Qiqi could not repay it, nor did she know how to repay it. Curling up her lips, Qiqi said in a low voice, Im sorry for disappointing you. But Jake looked quite indifferent, who reached out and rubbed Qiqis hair and said with a smile, Youre a good girl who values emotions, so it is quite normal for you to do this. Besides, after you meet him, you will make up your mind to give up on him, so it might also be a good thing. In fact, Qiqi didnt think so in her heart, but she didnt exin anything. The two of them then went to the Capital City and went to the hospital where Yuqi was staying. It was not difficult to find out which ward Yuqi was in. But getting in unnoticed was more difficult. Jake racked his brains toe up with a good way to tell Qiqi, but he found that Qiqi was distracted. Reaching out and waving his hand in front of Qiqi, Jake asked, Hey, what are you thinking about? Qiqi still looked ahead, saying, Yuqi is in that ward. Jake looked back and found that the door of the intensive care unit was closed, and he could not see anyone inside. Although he couldnt see Yuqi, Qiqis eyes were filled with deep emotion and expectant. Jake then frowned and said, I know you want to see him very much, but you have to memorize what Ive told you so that no one will find out your weak point. Weak point? Qiqi hesitated for a moment, then shook her head and said with a smile: Im noting over, I will just look at him from a distance here. Dont worry, I have a way for you toe in. But I really dont want to go. Seeing that Qiqi was not perfunctory, Jake knew that she was serious. But didnt youe just to see him? Qiqi shook her head and said, No, I just want to feel his breath. Id rathernot see him, besides, he may not want to see me. Saying that, Qiqi looked with emotion at Yuqis direction again, then turned to leave. But just as she walked to the elevator door, Qiqi happened to meet two people. Qiqi? Seeing Qiqi, Chuxue Ye and Zhao Nangong were both surprised. Qiqi then became panicked for a moment before asking: Why are you all here. Chuxue sighed heavily, whose tone was full ofints, but the unconcealed apprehension could still be seen in her eyes. Of course we wille after such a thing happened! This Yuqi really looked for death to drive after drinking. He was really lucky to have only a broken arm and leg! After Chuxue said the words, she found that there was another person standing beside Qiqi. Huh, isnt this Jake? Qiqi did not expect Chuxue to know Jake, who asked, You know each other? Uh I dont know him, but youve shown me his picture. Have I? Qiqi recalled and felt that she had never shown Jakes photo to Chuxue. However, Chuxue was quite sure and spoke with certainty: You have! You dont take such a thing seriously because youre too busy studying. This Since youre here, go in and take a look at him. Well, never mind, youd better not look at him. Yuqi is gaunt now, you will feel heartbroken when you see him. Mentioning Yuqi, Chuxue became quite serious again and began to sigh heavily. Is he very serious? He is still unconscious up to now, and the b***d clot in his brain cant be removed, so he is likely to be a vegetable. All of his body organs were damaged, even the doctor said it is a miracle that he did not die immediately. Hearing Chuxues words, Qiqi felt so panic that she was about to faint. What Anna said on the phone was not clear, and Qiqi had not known what exactly was going on with Yuqi before. Now that she heard his situation with her own ears, she couldnt help but feel her hands and feet go cold and her pupils tighten because of panic and worry. How did this happen Zhao looked at Qiqi and Jake before asking, Qiqi, what did you say to him that made him go mad and drink and drive after he met you? Chuxue was a little angry after hearing his words, who frowned and asked: Hey, what do you mean by saying that, could Qiqi deliberately harm Yuqi? Chapter 550: Chapter 550 Care (1) I dont mean that. I just want to know what stimtes Yuqi Mu to be willing to die and to not value his own life. As long as Yuqi has a little sense, he will not drive crazily, as if he is deliberately pursuing for death. Deliberately pursuing for death!? These four words, like a heavy hammer, hit Qiqis heart and let her body shake. Jake immediately supported Qiqi by clenching her hand to give her some strength. As Chuxue Ye saw these two people hand in hand, she slightly frowned her brow down, and said, Impossible. Yuqi should have stronger psychological endurance. But Zhao Nangong was still searching for an answer, asking, what exactly did you say to Yuqi? I.I just told him that I wanted to have a rtionship with Jake and tell him not toe to me again, just as we never knew each other. Hearing these words, Chuxue and Zhao Nangong were silent. Qiqi couldnt help looking up at they two, and found that they were frowning and staring at her with extreme disapproval. With some panic in the heart, Qiqi asked, I think this words are not too much. Dont lovers always say such words to break up? It isnt the matter whether these words are too much or not. Dont you know that Yuqi loves you? No matter she knows or not, it doesnt mean that she have to ept his affection. It doesnt seem to make any sense. Before Qiqis reply, Jake said to Chuxue for her. Jake was silent all the time. Nobody paid attention to him before. But as soon as he spoke such words, the atmosphere became tense. Looking up at Jake, Chuxue found that this young man looked like gentle and good-tempered. But as long as observed carefully, he had hidden a touch of coldness and arrogance in his eyes. Since Jacks words were not polite to her, Chuxue didnt need to pretend to be friendly anymore. She sneered and said, Youre right. But its quite not proper to bring your girlfriend to show off in front of her ex-boyfriend. I dont think so. Qiqi is kind of missing their previous friendship and wants to visit Yuqi. Thats all. So you wont refuse Qiqi to meet Yuqi, will you? Chuxue seized the w in his words and refuted, but Jake behaved calmly. He said slowly, Qiqi just wants to pay a visit to Yuqi. Its reasonable to go inside. After saying so, Jake looked down at Qiqi and said: Qiqi, just go in. But Qiqi shook her head repeatedly, with a very resistant expression. How can I see Yuqi again? He became like this because of me. You little fool, did you force Yuqi to drunk driving? Its just he cant bear being refused by your several hurtful words. No wonder her girlfriend will be taken away by some riff-raffs. Chuxues words made Qiqi more shameless and she felt guiltier about Yuqi. When Chuxue said this, she kept staring at Jake, with her eyes full of provocation. Zhao Nangong knew Chuxues temper, who might quarrel with Jake in the next moment. After all, they were in a hospital, and it was unnecessary to let people all know their little things, so he then mediated a bit. Thats it. Qiqi, lets go and have a look. With a provocative look at Jake, Chuxue pushed Qiqi away. Qiqi didnt want to go, but Chuxue was too strong, and Jake didnt help her. Finally, she was pushed into the ward. As soon as Qiqi saw Yuqi, she immediately covered her mouth. All the description did not as shocked as she saw the tragic scene by herself. Although Qiqi had already known that Yuqi was seriously injured, it was still hard to ept seeing Yuqi lying quietly on the hospital bed, whose breath was light and even invisible. This boy liked to show off, whoseughing was more brilliant than the sun in the sky. Why did he be like this? At the moment, with his face as white as a sheet, Yuqi was wrapped in bandages all around his body and half of his face was swollen out a lot. Before seeing Yuqi, Qiqi still had some illusions. She hoped that Yuqi was not hurt. He just wanted to joke with her. But after seeing him in person, all the illusions were shattered. The man in front of her was really on the line of life and death. Maybe in the next moment, he would.. No, no, no. Yuqi was a naughty boy, so he would tease her for thousands of years! Qiqi covered her mouth with tears uncontrobly dropping down, and stepped back two steps. Hearing the sound, Anna Xie and Yulin Xiao turned back. As Anna found Qiqi, a strange look instantly appeared in her face. Looking around the room, Chuxue asked, Where are your uncle and aunt? They are already back. Its good to go back and have a rest. They should be tired these two days. After chatting with Chuxue for a few words, Anna focused on Qiqi and said, You girl, you still know toe here? I didnt hear from you after I called you. I thought you were abducted and sold! Chuxue looked at Jake and said unsatisfactorily, Its not abducting, its brainwashing. Qiqi seemingly didnt recognize Chuxues banter. She bowed her head and said, Im sorry, Ive been a little busy these two days. I got my time recently. No matter how busy you are, you shoulde here sometime. I Before Qiqi could figure out how to reply, Chuxue hummed first, She is busy to have a date. How can she have time to care about us? OK, as for Yuqi, youve seen him. You can leave now. Seeing Chuxue wanted to drive Qiqi to leave, people here immediately called her, Chuxue! But Chuxue didnt want to change her mind, instead she asked, Am I wrong? Maybe from her perspective, we are dispensable. We are definitely less important than her boyfriend. Well, stop it. Why should I stop? Look at Qiqi now. Is she still the girl we knew before? She Chuxue was stillining, but Anna was attracted by other ce. After staring at Yuqi carefully for a moment, Anna was shocked. She tugged Yulins hand and yelled, It moves! What moved? Yuqis fingers just moved! After hearing this, everyone was surprised. Yulin was still calm. He immediately pressed the bedside bell and called the doctor. Soon, the doctors came in a hurry, pushing Qiqi and Jake behind. When she heard Annas words, Qiqis eyes were fixed on Yuqi, hoping that he would take a turn for the better and be out of danger, and be as energetic as before. The busy scene seemed so unreal, like a dream. If it were possible, Qiqi preferred that all this was just a dream. Yuqi never knew her in such a dream. Looking at Qiqi with a pale face, Jake shook her hand and said softly, Qiqi, shall we go back first? Qiqi didnt want to leave. Her eyes expressed everything. Jake also saw Qiqis decision, but he didnt agree with it. He said, If we stay here, we cant help but be a burden. As Chuxue saw they two whispering, she went over and heard Jake lobbying Qiqi. At the moment, Chuxue sneered and interrupted, Isnt it good to stay and wait for an answer. If Yuqi doesnt survive, you can drink and celebrate, right? Turning around, Jake looked at Chuxues sarcastic face and said in a light tone, I cant drink as I havent recovered from my injury. You Chuxue was talked back. She stared at Jake speechlessly and was about to break out. Zhao Nangong stopped Chuxue in time, frowned and said, Be quiet for a while. Do you have to fight at this time? I didnt want to fight with him. This guy didnt know what he should do! True, I dont know what to do, so I wont stay here to bother you guys. With that, Jake tugged Qiqis hand and was about to leave with Qiqi. But Qiqi didnt move. Her eyes were still fixed on Yuqi. Qiqis reaction gave Chuxue some confidence so she looked at Jake defiantly. Jake ignored Chuxues provocation. He, with his eyes full of worrying, looked at Qiqi, who seemed to lose her soul. After examination, the doctor came to the conclusion. He turned back and said to the people, we have examined the patient, and nothing has changed. Anna didnt want to give up, she added But Yuqis fingers did move just now! It shows that the patient has a positive response to a certain stimulus, and you should continue to do so, which may be beneficial to the patient. Stimulus Chuxue was silent. Then she clenched Qiqis hand with her eyes staring round, Qiqi, Yuqi must hear your voice. Only when he wants to say something to you can he have a reaction! Me? Yes, its you! Then you should stay and take care of Yuqi. You also hope that he will recover soon, right? After listening to Chuxues words, people immediately understood her meaning. Qiqi hesitated and was at a loss. Jake, next to her, frowned and said in a slightly cold voice, This is a moral kidnapping. What does it have to do with Qiqi whether Yuqi recovers or not? Just because of their previous friendship, cant Qiqi stay and help? Qiqi is not as cold-blooded as you are. She will stay. Qiqi, will you? Looking at Chuxues eyes, Qiqi opened her mouth a bit, but she didnt speak. Chuxue knew that Qiqi wanted to stay, but she couldnt pass the obstacle in her heart, so she continued, Will you really watch Yuqi die? If he cant get through this, he will really die! Anna followed Chuxues words and added, Even if you dont want to have a romantic rtionship with Yuqi, you cant refuse to save his life. If Yuqi really died for this, would you regret it in the rest of your life? She would definitely regret, and it wouldst the rest of life. Qiqi didnt want to regret the whole lifetime, let alone watch Yuqi die. Sipping her lower l*p, Qiqi looked up at Jake. Jake? Qiqi now had her answer. No matter what Jake said, she would not change her mind. Jake would not like to be a viin. He said helplessly with a smile, If you really want to stay, just stay. Anyway, it wont affect our rtionships. Seeing that Jake didnt object her decision, Qiqi showed a brilliant smile, nodded and said, Thats it. Ill stay and take care of Yuqi. At this moment, Jake felt sorry for himself. Even with his carefulpany, he couldnt take the ce of Yuqi in Qiqis heart. She looked so happy just because of taking care of a patient. That happiness was from the bottom of her heart, without any trace of camouge. In contrast, Qiqi was more modest and courteous together with him. It was obvious that Qiqi and Yuqi were closer to each other. There was a slight loss at the bottom of Jakes heart, but Jake didnt show anything. Chuxue didnt miss the opportunity to ridicule Jake as she found something. She snorted and said, Qiqi, when youre free, please spend more time in apanying Yuqi and talk more about what he likes to hear. As for those who have nothing to do with it, dont bring them here please, so as not to make Yuqi unhappy. Chuxues words made the situation a little awkward. But Jake didnt care. It doesnt matter, Ill wait in the hospital hall, he said in a t tone This guy was so shameless. Chuxue frowned and said, Dont you get hurt? Why dont you have a good rest? Im afraid that with so many wolves staring, Qiqi, the little sheep, cant escape. Although Jakes tone was calm, his words were sharp. In terms of innuendo, Chuxue was really not his well-matchedpetitor. After listening to Jakes words, Chuxue immediately burst into anger. She raised her voice, how long have you known Qiqi? We are all her best friends. Will we scheme against her?!? What a joke! Really? Never? Jakes deep eyes made Chuxue flustered for a moment. It seemed that the secret in her heart was found out. In order to cover up her anxiety, Chuxue shouted with a higher voice, We do these are all for the sake of Qiqi! Chapter 550 Care (2) Compared with Chuxue Yes nervousness, Jakes tone was still calm and slow, but his words were aggressive. It hurts more to plot against others in the name of love. Youre not the victim. Do you know what she wants? Chuxue bit her l*p, gnashing her teeth and said, What a teacher. Your eloquence is really good. You know me very well. If I dont know you, I will think you have investigated me. Hum, why will we investigate person as simple as you? Just ask about Chuxue! Chuxue was stunned and then realized that she had said something wrong. Staring at Jake, Chuxue said angrily, You said that deliberately! In the face of such usations, Jake smiled lightly and did not deny it. Jakes attitude had the same effect of pping Chuxue, which made her angry enough to want kill Jake. Just as Chuxue was grinding her teeth, Qiqi asked a question, Why do you ask about Jake? Worried about Chuxue said something wrong again, Anna Xie exined before Chuxue might answer, We are worrying that he may be another man with sses, who will do bad things to you. We do this because we care about you. After Qiqi heard this, a different light shone in her eyes. She felt something wrong in her mind, which was a feeling of distrust. But before Qiqi said anything, Jake spoke again. If you put it in a sound way, its caring, but its actually controlling. You are all well-known people, only Qiqi is a na?ve and a little silly girl. It must be nice to be able to control other peoples lives, isnt it? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chuxue couldnt bear Jake anymore. She rushed to Jake and was about to beat him. Fortunately, Zhao Nangong stopped her. Dont stop me. I should teach this kind of boy a lesson to see if he can talk nonsense again or not! Jake looked at Chuxue fearlessly and said, Did I say wrong? You are wrong from the beginning to the end. You are just afraid that we are not in chaos and want we to fight against each other! How can you alienate our friendship with Qiqi? True friends will not be separated unless your friendship is too weak. You Chuxue could not win Jake innguage. If they continued to argue with each other, Qiqi would misunderstand them more. Therefore, Anna interrupted Chuxue and frowned, Thats it, everyone. Stop please. This is the ward! After listening to Anas words, everyone calmed down and said nothing more. But everyone held their own thoughts. Qiqi left in a hurry so she didnt tell her parents. Jake went with her to exin to her parents and prepared something for Qiqi. As soon as they left, Chuxue punched and kicked angrily at the air. That guy is absolutely a disaster. We cant keep him! Anna had contact with Jake and knew that he was not as simple as he looked like. She said, if we attack him at this time, arent you afraid that Qiqi will suspect us? Chuxue raised her head and said, We have deep friendships with Qiqi, so he cannot outweigh us in Qiqis heart. Anna sighed lightly, Im afraid youve been too confident this time. Chuxue thought for a while and finally understood what Anna meant. Obviously, Chuxue didnt ept this. She widened her eyes and said, Do you think Qiqi will suspect us? Not really. Although Qiqi understands things slowly, she is not stupid. She knows who is sincere to her. We are sincere to her. That guy may not be insincere. Chuxue was very angry and dissatisfied, How can you always speak for him? Are we so bad? Im just analyze the truth and tell you not to be so optimistic, she then continued after a pause. Do you see Jacks injury? I heard that Yuqi Mu made it. This is also the fuse for the breakdown of his rtionship with Qiqi. With her eyes blinking, Chuxue looked unbelievable. How can Yuqi leave evidence to expose himself for such a thing? Ordinary people cant, but although that guy looks very harmless, he is a tough guy to deal with, and he has some extraordinary means. Yulin Xiao, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly sighed and said, If it was easy to deal with him, Yuqi would not have be what he looks like today. Whats wrong with all of you? He is just a young man. How can you all consider him as a powerful monster? I dont believe that he can deal with us all by himself only. Looking at Chuxues eager expression, Anna said, Chuxue, dont mess with him. We should find some wise ways to deal with him, instead of fighting with him directly. Anyway, Qiqi will stay. We have a lot of opportunities. We are not in a hurry for a while. Yes, Qiqi will stay, and so will the nuisance. I really dont want to see him for a moment. I must find a way to get rid of him! Anna was a little helpless, looking at Zhao Nangong and nodding at him. Zhao Nangong knew that Anna wanted him to stop Chuxue to make any other troubles. However he could not change what Chuxue had decided to do. Very likely, he would help Chuxue, lest she got into trouble. Seeing Zhao Nangong shaking his head, Anna touched her forehead helplessly. After patting Anna on the shoulder, Yulin said, Dont worry too much. Just let it be. If we cant keep Qiqi, lets not force her. Everyone has their own way to go. Its lucky that you can apany each other a journey. However Dont forget, the most important thing for us now is to help Yuqi recover. This words made Chuxue speechless. At this moment, Chuxue was so upset, since she couldnt do or say anything. You are so annoying! Chuxue stamped her foot, turned and ran out. Zhao Nangong followed her. Looking at Chuxues figure, Annas eyes were full of worry. Yulin touched Anna with his forehead andforted her, Dont worry, With Zhao Nangongspany, Chuxue will be fine. Anna sighed deeply and said, Yuqi, Chuxue and Qiqi, why do they make us worry so much? Until hanging up the phone, Qiqis parents didnt find any ws, which made Qiqi take a long breath. With her eyesight flowing up, Qiqi saw Jake look at her with a warm smile. There was too much emotion in his eyes, which made Qiqi unable to bear it, so she subconsciously lowered her head and avoided eye-contact with Jake. Qiqi realized Chuxues hostility to Jake. If Jake stayed here, he would definitely be made difficult, so she said, Jake, our holiday will surely be ruined. Maybe, its better for you to go back first. When I have free time, I will definitely make up for it. Jake shook his head indifferently and said, Im free this time, so it will be the same wherever Im staying. It doesnt matter. Besides, you are here. If I leave you, I will miss you all the time. Qiqi pretended not to hear hisst half sentence and said, But I dont want you to be hurt by them inexplicably. Jake smiled confidently. Dont worry, they wont hurt me. At this moment, Im afraid they have to draw a clear line with me, so as not to let you misunderstand. Time is different. The most they can do is to satirize me but not to hurt me. Jake looked confident and seemed to be in control. However, Qiqi knew Chuxue fairly well. She was really a straightforward person. If anyone offended her, she would use the most direct and primitive way to make that person pay the price. It was obvious that Jake had already touched her baseline. After sipping her lips, Qiqi asked, Jake, did my friends do anything to you before? No, theyre just investigating my background. Dont worry. They are all good people. Maybe their words are a bit cold, but their hearts are really warm. They just worry that I might be cheated by you, so they investigate you. As for this, Jake did not take a stand, but gently raised the corner of his mouth, with a slight invisible smile. Oh, and my parents, thank you for helping me convince them. Jake sighed and said pitifully, Oh, I wish my lies woulde true one day instead offorting myself with lies. Qiqi knew that Jake was waiting for her promise. But at this time, she couldnt make any promise, so she could only bow her head, Jake, Im so Dont say sorry again. You promised me you wouldnt say these words again. Well, I wont say. It is clear that Qiqi is unable to make amitment, but her expression seems to be more aggrieved, which makes Jake feel helpless. After rubbing Qiqis head, Jake said, dont push yourself too hard, just follow your heart, and dont leave any regrets. As for others, just let it be. Thank you. Then organize yourself. Ill go out first. When youre ready, Ill take you to the snack bar nearby to eat something delicious. Qiqi nodded with a reluctant smile Okay. The next day Qiqi appeared in Yuqis ward as negotiated. Looking at the unconscious man lying in the bed, her eyes were full of pain. The sound of footsteps came behind, from far to near, including the thump of high heels. After wiping the corners of her eyes, Qiqi got up and looked back calmly. Chuxue first looked around the ward, and didnt find Jake the annoying guy, so her face was slightly relieved. Did youe by yourself? No, Jake is waiting for me outside. After hearing this, Chuxue became unsatisfied down again. Well, he did what he said. Seeing that Chuxue had a lot of opinions on Jake, Qiqi said immediately, Chuxue, Jake intended no harm and has helped me a lot. I dont want you to misunderstand each other. Its not misunderstanding. Its a deception. That guy is a wolf in sheeps clothing. Only you treat him as a good man! Finding that Chuxue adhered to her own views, Qiqi felt that she could notmunicate with her. Anna looked at Qiqi who was helpless and Chuxue who was angry. She sighed and said, Forget about it, Chuxue. In terms of feelings, people falling in love know by themselves whether it is cold or warm. If Qiqi love him, no problem. As her friends, we just wish her the best in silence. Even if she was cheated! Even if she was cheated, it is out of her willingness. Qiqi frowned when she heard they both use the word cheat. You keep saying that Jake cheated me. You should have some evidence. If you dont, youre just talking. Chuxue pointed to her eyes and said, Do you still need evidence? Just watch with your eyes. He must be plotting against you. Jake just wanted me to be his real girlfriend. Just I cant now. Seeing that Qiqi had always been speaking for Jake, Chuxue said angrily, No matter what he says, you shouldnt promise him! You should care more about Yuqi who bes like this for you. Shouldnt you be responsible for him? Looking back at the man in the bed, Qiqi was heartbroken and murmured, I..I will take care of Yuqi wholeheartedly. As for the other things Chuxue waited for Qiqis following words, but after a long time, she didntplete her words. It could be seen that Qiqi still didnt want to make up with Yuqi. This made Chuxue angry. She didnt care that they were in the hospital, she held Qiqis shoulder and yelled, You have already gone so far. It will be better even if you lie to Yuqi! Qiqi, when did you be so cold-blooded? Thats Yuqi, who love you so much to carve you into his bones. You cant do this to him! When Chuxue talk to Qiqi, she kept shaking Qiqis shoulder, hoping to shake this stubborn woman awake. Anna stopped Chuxue and frowned, Enough. Chuxue, please dont force her. Let Qiqi think about it by herself. Think by herself? Her mind is full of Jake. What else can she think of! I dont know if that man gave her ecstasy! The quarrel made the atmosphere a little awkward. Anna wanted to ease it, but she could not figure out a proper way. In the embarrassment, someone broke the deadlock. Whats the matter? Whats the noise? Hearing this voice, they immediately looked to the door, and could not help but restrain their anger. Sister Yiyao Duan. Yiyao walked into the room and looked at them with stiff faces. Finally, she looked at Qiqi and said with a smile, Qiqi, it has been a long time that I havent see you. Qiqi really hadnt seen Yiyao for a long time. Yiyaos belly bulged obviously, which made it easy to see that she was pregnant. Qiqi showed a smile and said, Sister Yiyao, how do you do? Fine, youyou dont seem fine. Qiqi knew that how spiritless she looked now even if Yiyao didnt remind her. Looking back at Yuqi, Qiqi were full of pain in her eyes. Yiyao immediately understood Qiqis worries. She said, dont worry too much, the doctor said The doctor said that as long as the beloved ones wholeheartedly apany, there will be a miracle! Since Qiqi is here, she will certainly create that miracle. Before Yiyao finished speaking, Anna interrupted her and said the following words for her. In addition, Chuxue also helped to convince Qiqi, and also winked to Yiyao from time to time. Qiqis attention was all on Yuqi, so she didnt find Chuxues small actions. Yiyao picked her eyebrows and seemed to understand something. Anna turned to smile at Qiqi and said, OK, we will go out first, Qiqi. Please take care of Yuqi. Okay, fine. Except for Qiqi, everyone else went out of the room, and the ward immediately became quiet. Only Yuqis venttor made a cold and monotonous sound. Sitting beside Yuqi, Qiqi held his cold big hands and gently kissed them lightly. She wanted to give Yuqi some warmth, but his body was very cold, like ice. No matter how hard Qiqi tried, she couldnt transfer the temperature. The feeling of powerlessness made Qiqi cry. Tears dropped the back of Yuqis hand. Qiqi choked, They all say that I was wrong. Do you think Im wrong? Youd think so. If it wasnt for me, you wouldnt be lying here. Yuqi, you must hate me very much, because of me, a tiny girl, you have a stain on your life. Qiqis voice, echoing in the ward, seemed empty. Qiqi was seemingly chatting with Yuqi, but she couldnt wait for a response. Maybe, she could not get any response all her lifetime, which made Qiqi very desperate with her tears flowing even more fiercely. Yuqi, wake up, please? Please, your life should not be like this. As long as you wake up, I will promise you to be your girlfriend. Speaking of this, Qiqi suddenly gave a bitter smile. Oh, you hate me so much. How can you let me be your girlfriend? Its impossible between you and me. Yuqi, you must want me to stay away from you. But I wont go. Ill wait for you to wake up. Drive me out by yourself. After Qiqi was talking for a long time, Yuqi didnt respond at all. Qiqis eyes slowly darkened. Qiqi took out her mobile phone from her bag and flipped through it, I found the song you yed. You dont sing very well, which is far from the original. So I find the original song for you to listen to. Whats the gap between you and the original singer? Chapter 551: Chapter 551 Jake and Qiqi (1) With that, Qiqi pressed the start button, and then soft music was flowing in every corner of the ward. Along with the music, Qiqi recalled the night that made her unforgettable. If she agreed to Jakes love at that time, could everything be avoided today? If she could do it all over again, Qiqi would definitely not make a choice against her will. She has to be brave, follow her own will, and no longer rely on other people. Its a pity that what happened cant be reversed, the mistake been made was made, and everything seemed toote. Thinking of the various things between her and Jake, Qiqi closed her eyes sadly. Qiqi was crying in the room, but Jake was outside the ward, watching her closely. Jake does not like Qiqi crying, he will do everything possible to make Qiqi happy. Its a pity that things tend to go against the will, and Qiqi was not happy at all right this moment. So, is it because I messed it up? Jake thought to himself Hey, boy, why you just keep watching her all the time, is this the kind of love you show to Qiqi? Suddenly a weird voice came from behind, making Jake eyes grow cold. Seeing Jake ignoring herself at all, Chuxue Ye said coldly: Hey, Im talking to you, why dont you answer me! With you, there is nothing to say. Ha, you think I am willing to talk to you, huh? I just want to tell you that give up chasing Qiqi, youll end up with nothing, I warn you, dont waste your time. Looking back at Chuxue, face sullen. His face usually is full of smiles, but at this minute, it was another look: angry and indifferent. You hyporites, when Qiqi discovers your guys true color, she would not treat you as friends. Jakes insightful eyes made Chuxue involuntarily avoid his gaze. I do not know what youre talking about! Chuxue calmed down and replied; but Jakes tone became sharper, and said mercilessly: You silly girl, cannt you understand what I imply. Seeing this guy being aggressive, Chuxues eyes burst into mes, she really wanted to put a gun at the head of this man! Jakes eyes remained quiet, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he continued, Why, you want to hit me? I guess your friend should have told you already. Dont use violence against me, or youre helping me. Chuxue grinded teeth and said, This is the first time I have been threatened by someone. Very good. You have sessfully aroused my interest. I want to see what else you can do! After speaking, Chuxue left murderously. As soon as Zhao Nangong stopped the car and was about to find Chuxue, he met her. Youre so early Do you know Jake? Please help me check him up, I want his information, the more detailed, the better! Before Zhao Nangong could say anything, Chuxue coldly gave the order. Chuxues facial expression was a little scary, and Zhao Nangong asked her cautiously, What do you intend to do with that information? Since he dare provoke me, then I will y with him! Then, whats the use of investigating other peoples information? I dont believe that this person is clean since he was a child. As long as I grasp his weaknesses, Ill reveal his true colors! Chuxue was full of confidence, but afterward, since she had read the information given by Zhao, she felt disappointed. Since Jake was young, he was always good boy, winning various prizes. Fing fault with such a perfect person is damn difficult. Keeping a close eye on the information sheet, Chuxue was at a loss. On seeing this, Zhao Nangong said to her, No need to read further. This guys life seems a perfect one, with no stains. Chuxue looked resentful and said, A clean life without any stains, thats the biggest problem! I always feel that this guy is too hypocritical. He must have hiden something. Zhao Nangong shook his head straight and said, You, its obviously hes not pleasing to your eyes, and with such logic, youre to find his weaknesses, right? Chuxue didnt like to listen to such words. She frowned and looked at Zhao Nangong and asked, I said, its none of your business, just do what I tell you to do, understand? Seeing that Chuxue was about to scold him, Zhao Nangong hurriedly crossed his hands and said, Fine, Miss, here is the information pages, here you go. Chuxue pursed her red lips and reached out to grab the information. But in the process of snatching, a page of information fell to the ground, Chuxue leaned over to pick it up, and then, she was attracted by the content on it. What is it? Zhao Nangong leaned over to take a look and said, The experience of learning Boxing. Chuxues eyes became very bright, and said: After three years of learning Boxing, will he be beaten so badly? Nangong smiled helplessly, and said, Please, this was only one of his experiences in elementary school. Since hes grown up, if boxing were abandoned. Isnt it normal? This freak, if he has learnt a variety of skills when he was young, why he only forgot boxing skills, Chuxue took out a few photos and said, see: he learned the violin while he was a child, but now its also his hobby. He learned calligraphy in elementary school, now he is a member of the Calligraphy Association. At the age of ten, he participated in a summer camp organized by the U.S. Embassy and came into contact with telescopes. Look, he must be skilled in boxing too now. Zhao Nangong lowered his eyebrows for a while, then asked, So, what do you mean? She narrowed her eyes, and Chuxues tone was firm: I need to continue investigating on him, I guess, this guy must be a member of a Boxing club. Okay. Zhao Nangong responded, but for a moment, he looked at Chuxue puzzledly and asked, However, even if he is a member of the Boxing club, what do you want to do with him? If he were a boxer, that means his being attacked by someone must be a feigned act! Zhao Nangong put his finger on his cheek and said, Even if he has the foundation for Boxing, he can deliberately lose to the other side and use a bitter trick to win Qiqis sympathy. He canpletely make a fuss about this, and we cant say anything. Hes cunning, right? Chuxues eyes suddenly became shining, shocking. As soon as she saw her look, Zhao Nangong knew that someone was going to suffer. Standing up and moving his stiff body, Qiqi looked at the sky outside, and suddenly grunted in her stomach: She felt a little hungry. Looking down at Jake, she said softly: Im going to eat something delicious, youzy boy, if you want toe together, get up quickly. After waiting for an instant, Jake remained quiet and did not respond at all. Qiqi sighed and said, It seems you want to keep sleeping, Lazy Pig. Turning around, Qiqi walked out of the room, the facial expression on her face was depressed. Taking the elevator down to the lobby, Qiqi could not help being surprised when she saw Jake was there. Its already midnight, why was Jake still here? Walking quickly to Jake, Qiqi said, Didnt I tell you to go back, why are you still here? Im afraid that when you are hungry, no one will eat with you and you will be bored. Qiqi lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Jake rubbed Qiqis hair, and said, Im hungry, I will take you to eat something delicious. Qiqi was indeed hungry, but looking outside, Qiqi had a mncholy expression, At this time, restaurants must have been closed, there are no more dumplings, fried skewers, and fried chips. No, Ive checked. There is a food court nearby, and it is open for 24 hours. The with steamed bread, fried skewers, you name it, good foods abound there. Qiqi licked her lower l*p and asked, Really? Of course its true, are you going there with me? Qiqi nodded and said, Of course. Then lets go. As Jake said that, they were on the way to food street. Qiqi chose some favorite snacks, sat on the seat, took a few bites, and was satisfied with the vors. The previous Qiqi was a big blow to the Quartet. This thing was not enough to squeeze the teeth. But now, although she still felt hungry, she felt unable to eat. But Jake said, Eat more. Qiqi shook head and said, Im full. How can you be full if you only eat a little bit of the food? Or, are these things not to your appetite? Then I will take you to other ces. No, no, the food here is delicious, I cant eat it anymore. With that, Qiqi rubbed her belly, indicating that she was really full. Looking at Qiqis big face, Jake said distressed: Qiqi, you are all thinner. Isnt that right? I wanted to lose weight a long time ago. Eat an extra chicken drumstick for me to make me happy. Jake raised the drumstick in front of Qiqi and motioned Qiqi to take it. Qiqi had no choice but to take a bite. Once upon a time, fried chicken leg was Qiqis favorite food, but now it has be an obligatory task. After eating, Qiqi and Jake went back together. While passing an alley, Qiqi found that the lights on the side of the road were dark. Its strange, why the lights were broken now, she walked from here every day, its not so dark like tonight. Qiqi was wondering when there was a mess of footsteps behind. Several punks walked past Qiqi, and through the moonlight, they saw Qiqis young and pretty face. One of them stopped, looked at Qiqi with a grin, and said, This girl looks pretty, lets go and f**k her together. With that beign said, he raised his hand to grab Qiqis wrist. Jake immediately guarded Qiqi behind, frowning and scolded, Go away! The punks looked at Jake with disdain, and said, You go away and get out of here! Qiqi was a little scared and said, Jake, call the police! Call the police? Before the policee, let me satisfy your vigina! and he stepped forward trying to grab Qiqis hand. Qiqi opened bit on the opponents arm, and never the man let out a scream. Ah, you bitch! The man was in pain, and Qiqi was about to p him in the face. At the critical moment, Jake came up, and pped that guy instead. If you want a hero to save this beauty, then go ahead! The words fell, and then countless fists fell on Jake. Jake guarded Qiqi and didnt want let suffer any harm. But his own mouth and nose were bleeding. Stop it, stop it! Qiqi screamed bitterly, but couldnt change anything. She cried anxiously, her voice became hoarse, and her heart was desperate. Boss, someone ising! The light came in at the intersection, and the bastard kicked Jake with his head up and his feet, and then he ran away. As soon as they left, Qiqi immediately leaned over to support Jake, and asked: Jake, are you okay? Even though he was in great pains, Jake still smiled peacefully at her. See Qiqi crying. Jake reached out his hand to help her wipe away the tears, andforted: Dont worry, Im good. But you are bleeding, go, I will take you to see doctor. Qiqi put Jakes arm on her shoulder and tried to lead him towards the hospital. Chapter 551 Jake and Qiqi (2) Qiqi didnt realize that the distance to the snack street would be so far. At this moment, she really hated herself for being greedy for delicious food. If there was something wrong with Jake, what should she do? Qiqis tears blurred her eyes. Jake looked at her and said, Qiqi, dont cry, I dont get hurt. How could he have no pains after bleeding so much? Qiqi didnt believe hisforting words. On their way to hospital, some good person saw Jake was injuried, so he helped him and send him to the nearby hospital.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As Jake wasmitted to the hospital, the surgeon gave medical care to Jakes wounds; by his side, Qiqi was watching the doctor treating Jake, seeing such a sight, her tears streamed down the face. When the doctor saw this, he smiled and said, Young man, your girlfriend really cares for you. See she was weeping bitterly as if she was the one who got hurt. After hearing this, Jake looked up at Qiqi and said, Qiqi, I am the injured person. Why are you crying so bitterly? Qiqi choked and said, Jake, its all my fault. The bastards were after me, but you got hurt for protecting me, Im so sorry. Qiqi lowered her head, depressed, and continued, I think I am not a good girl,making a lot of people unhappy. Jake, when youre cured, you should go back, and stay away from me, lest you get hurt again. Jake wanted to pat Qiqis head, but as soon as his arm moved, he felt great pain in the heart and lungs. In order to prevent Qiqi from realizing he was in pain, Jake sumbed to the pain, and said nonchntly, Dont talk nonsense, youre great girl. Yeah, hes right, little girl, your boyfriends injury will get healed soon. The doctorforted the patient. Originally, Qiqi was quite sorry for the incident. After hearing the doctors words, she blushed and said, He is not my boyfriend. Oh, if hes not your boyfriend, why would he try desperately to protect you? There are not many men as brave as he is. You need to cherish such a good guy. Haha Okay, thank you doctor. Qiqi looked at the dark sky outside and said, Jake, take a rest here tonight and wait until dawn. It doesnt matter where I rest, but you are a girl walking at night, I dont feel easy letting you go home alone Then you stay here tonight, with me. Looking at the only bed in the ward, Yuqi added, Well, you rest on the bed, Ill rest on the sofa. Upon hearing this, Qiqi hurriedly said, Stop joking, you are a patient, how would I upy patients bed. Hurry up, you go to the bed and I will sleep on the sofa. But No but. If you dont listen to me, then I will leave now. Jake had no other choice and said, Well, if you feel tired, just tell me and well give you the bed. Okay, dont worry about me, just go to bed and sleep. Qiqi led Jake onto the bed, covered him with a quilt, and supervised him to take a good rest. Looking at Qiqis slightly red and swollen eyes, Jake said: It is really a happy and ufortable thing to be taken care of by you. Ufortable? I cant bear making you work so hard for me, I should take care of you instead. Qiqi smiled and said, You have been taking care of me all the time, and now I should take care of you. Now, please close your eyes and sleep well. Yes. Jake smiled and closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep. Looking at Jakes sleeping face, Qiqi leaned against the sofa, and fell fast asleep. Early the next morning, Qiqi found himself lying in bed, but Jake was not here. Sitting up suddenly, Qiqis looked around, then lifted the quilt and rushed outside. At the door, Qiqi almost collided with some one, Qiqi took a closer look, and it turned out that it was Jake. Jake was holding soy milk fritters in his hands. Seeing Jake, Qiqi breathed a sigh of relief and said, Where did you go so early in the morning. I thought you are hungry, so I bought you something as breakfast, its still hot. Come and eat. With that, Jake put the breakfast in front of Qiqi. Qiqi was really angry and helpless. She said: Jake, you are a patient now, please give some care to you self, dont run around! Jake nodded repeatedly and said, Yes, sorry, I wont do that again, forgive me. Jake has a good temper and a better attitude of admitting mistakes, so Qiqi was not angry anymore. Seeing Qiqis facial expression eased, Jake said hurriedly: If you ept my apology,e to have breakfast and dont waste the food. Qiqi helplessly said, Okay. When Jake heard it, he curled his eyebrows with a smile and said, Eat more, I bought a lot. Got it. Jake helped Qiqi pour a bowl of soy milk, and then sat opposite Qiqi with a satisfied smile. After eating half of it, Qiqi felt something was wrong. Jake, why dont you eat? Did you forget, the doctor said yesterday that I cant eat fried things. Ah, that seemed to be the case. Qiqi asked afterwards, Then why are you buying fried dough sticks? Because you love to eat, watching you eat is happier than I am eating. Jake said, his eyes were filled with love. The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing, Qiqi ate non-stop, pretending that she didnt know anything. After drinking thest bit of soy milk, Qiqi burped. Seeing that Qiqi had eaten everything, Jake was satisfied. Qiqi stroked her belly, feeling that she didnt want to move anymore. But she still had to take care of Yuqi Mu in the hospital. By the way, Jake, dont apany me today. Go back home and have a good rest. As soon as Jake was about to say something, Qiqi spoke first. If you insist on staying, it will only make me worry about you. Are you willing to watch me worry about you? With a soft sigh, Jake said: Okay, then I will go back. You remember to eat on time. When the two person walked to the entrance of the hospital, they just ran into Chuxue Ye and Zhao Nangong. Seeing Jake, Chuxue couldnt help raising her eyebrows, and asked with a smile: Oh, whats wrong with you? Jake didnt intend to pay attention to her at all and turned his head aside. Qiqi exined: I ran into some bad guys yesterday. Jake was beaten by them like this, he was in order to protect me. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. Chuxue looked surprised and asked, Oh, a good boxer was beaten like this??. But what she said made Qiqi confused and asked: What are you talking about, what boxer are you referring to? Chuxue held her arms and said, Its your Jake, or what? Dont you know that he is a frequent visitor to the Boxing club. With that, Chuxue looked at Jake provocatively, the light in her eyes was evil. Jakes face became heavy and asked, I dont know, how do you know this? Its also a coincidence that the club you often visit happened to be run by my friend, and she told me so. . Chuxue looked very proud, and said, Youre a hypocrite. Qiqi frowned secretly after hearing what Chuxue said. Up to now, she still remembered all the things that happenedst night, the despair and sadness at that time, she didnt want to experience it again in this life. But if Jake is a good y in boxing, why didnt he fight back? Its so weird. Jake, why Seeing that Jake did not speak, Chuxue arrogantly leaned over and asked in a very awkward tone: Hey, shouldnt you be scared by the bad guys, and then forget that you know how to fight back, right? Seeing that Chuxue wanted tounch a personal attack, Zhao Nangong immediately stopped her. Chuxue, cut the crap! Chuxue also knew that she had gone too far in respect of this matter so said: Got it, I wont say anything more, bye. After speaking, Chuxue and Zhao Nangong left. When Chuxue left, Qiqi turned to look at Jake and asked, Jake, is what Chuxue said is true? Jake answered calmly, I did learn some skills of Boxing, but I didnt master it very well. I couldnt do it in actualbat. I feel embarrassed, so I never told you this, Dontugh at me, sorry. Qiqi shook his head hurriedly and said, Of course not, you are already very good person. You go back to the hotel and take a good rest. If you feel unwell, call me immediately. Good. Qiqi turned around and went back to the hospital. When her figure disappeared, the smile on Jakes face slowly receded. Walking quickly to Yuqis ward, Qiqi knew that Chuxue must be inside. She had something to ask Chuxue, but as soon as she pushed the door of the ward, she saw Chuxue walking out in a frantic manner. Something happened in the dessert shop. I have to deal with it. I may not be able toe over these two days. Seeing Chuxue look very anxious, Qiqi nodded and said, Okay, lets go. If you cant handle it, just call me. I see, as for Yuqi, please help me take care of him. With that, Chuxue hurriedly left. Chuxue went too eagerly. Qiqi hadnt asked any questions yet. It seemed that she could only wait for the next time. Quietly, QWiqi walked to Yuqis bed side, sitting face to face with him. Taking the clean veil, Qiqi wiped Yuqis face and palms with warm water. Her movements were very gentle, as if she was afraid of waking up a sleeping person. The tone of her speaking was also gentle as water. Yuqi, something bad happenedst night. I was really scared at the time. I thought I would never be able to see you again in my life. Fortunately, Im safe. Jake has protected me but he was injured. Helping Yuqi wipe his face clean, Qiqi leaned over, kissed his cheek, and then whispered: Yuqi, you have been sleeping for a long time, now its time to get up and have a good time with us. Qiqis voice was soft and full of tenderness. But Yuqi still did not respond, the room with filled with quietness . Hope failed again, Qiqi couldnt even remember, this was the first time she was disappointed by harsh fact. She had always hoped that Yuqi would wake up, but Yuqis current condition was really bad. With a deep sense of loss, the overwhelming attack, made Qiqi feel at a loss. It seemed that she had nothing to do except weep. Qiqi hates such an ipetent self, but she was really ipetent right now. Leaning against Yuqis bed, Qiqi said in a pleading tone: Yuqi, I beg you, please wake up When the voice fell, Qiqi suddenly heard the door opening. Immediately she wiped the corners of her eyes, turning around, pretending that nothing happened. But Qiqis rabbit-like eyes had seen it, yes, Anna came here. Looking at Qiqis appearance, Anna felt distressed. Facing Anna, Qiqi could rx a little bit. Two people sat silently on the sofa, Qiqi helped Anna get a ss of tea, Anna said thank you. After being quiet for a while, Qiqi spoke up. Arent you busy? Im here with Yuqi, so you dont need toe here so often. Its because of your being here that I need toe here from time to time. Qiqiughed mockingly and said, What are you talking about? Am I sick? Yes, your sickness is as serious as Yuqis. Stop kidding me, Im fine, where is my sickness? In here, Anna said, pointing to Qiqis heart, You just tend to think too much, and your whole persons mind state is not sound, which makes me very worried. Qiqi didnt want to talk about this problem, and she didnt want Anna to worry about herself, so she said in a yful tone: Perhaps I have had a psychological problem and suffered a little bit of shock. That will be the case. Just take some medicine will help. . Dont use this as an excuse. I think someone has influenced you and brought you too many negative influences. Your heart has limited capacity, but someone has gotten in your heart. If you keep living like this, you wont be able to sustain. Anna, who are you referring to? Its Seeing Qiqis haggard appearance, Anna waved her hand and said, Forget it, lets not talk about it. Hey, what did you whisper around Yuqis ears? Oh, I wont tell you. Let me guess, maybe: you wake up, Ill marry you, or something else? Qiqi immediately denied: Dont talk nonsense, its not. But, why are you shy? There are only two of us here. Even if you want to marry him now, Yuqi cant wake up. Annas words made Qiqi feel uneasy. She lowered her head, and said softly, Anna. Ive been talking to Yuqi for the past two days, why has he not reacted to me at all? Do he hate me in his heart and dont want to listen to me? If he really hates you, how could he drink a lot of alcohol? Chapter 552: Chapter 552 Qiqi Showed Her Love (1) Anna took some time toe to see Qiqi, she chatted with Qiqi and left. These days, she was very worried about this girl, she woulde to check if Qiqis state of mind was fine or not. And what she concerned had be a reality, Qiqi became more and more silent and fragile, and she would force a smile before others while talking, which made people feel more worried about her. Because Qiqi has suffered psychological trauma, Anna is very afraid that this incident will touch Qiqis sensitive nerves and cause the illnesses recur. If that was the case Annas eyes darkened, so she decided to talk to Chuxue Ye about Qiqis condition. Thinking of Chuxue, Anna discovered that she hadnt seen her since she came to the hospital. By the way, where is Chuxue, hasnt shee yet? Shese here, but shes left already, saying that the snack shop is business, so she left in a hurry. Anna, if you and Chuxue are busy, please donte here, I am here taking care of Yuqi should be OK. On hearing this, Anna did not make a reply. She stood up, put on her sunsses, and said: Okay, you and Yuqi enjoy your good time together, I wont disturb you anymore, Im leaving. Anna gave Qiqi a look, then turned and walked out of the ward. The room became quiet again, Qiqi turned around to look at Yuqi, and sighed helplessly. In the evening, a doctor came to do routine checkups for Yuqi. And Qiqi could go out and get fresh air outside the room. Because she didnt sleep well yesterday, Qiqi was now very tired. In order to refresh herself, Qiqi went to the coffee shop and bought a cup of coffee. While walking back with the coffee, Qiqi felt that something was wrong as he walked. She felt her head was getting dizzy, and footsteps were getting heavy, she was about to fall down to the ground. Reaching out to support the wall, Qiqi closed her eyes, trying to slow down the walk pace. A nurse passed by, saw Qiqi was like this, and she hurriedly helped her up and asked, Miss, are you okay? After taking a deep breath, Qiqi opened her eyes and said weakly, Im fine. The nurse frowned and said, But your face is pale. I suggest you have a check. No, Im OK. Qiqi tried to take a step forward, but fainted immediately. Miss! The coffee spilled all over the floor. Qiqi fell on the cold ground,pletely unconscious. She was too tired, tired both in heart and body. She fell into deep sleep. In her sleep, she had dreams one after another, which were both real and false ones in a row. While she was in sound asleep, it seemed that she heard some people were quarreling around. The voice sounded familiar, and the content of the quarrel seemed to be rted to her. But Qiqi didnt want to listen, she just wanted to sleep well. And she wanted to get up and tell those people to shut up, but her body was not under her control, and her limbs couldnt move. Slowly, the surroundings returned to peace, and Qiqi continued to sleep peacefully. But falling asleep, Qiqi found something wrong. She seemed to have something important to do, yes yes What was it? Qiqi thought hard, and finally, a name came to her head. It was Yuqi Mu! When thinking of him, Qiqi opened her eyes, widened her eyes, and looked around nkly. Slowly, Qiqi found out that she was still in the hospital. But, when and why did she stay here, she didnt know. Just when Qiqi was confused, someone walked in. You are awake. The speaker was a nurse, and Qiqi did not know her. Whats wrong with me? You are nervous,ck of sleep, and malnutrition. You fainted on the floor. Qiqi is always in good health, so why there are so many problems in her body? Qiqi was skeptical about this, and then asked: Then how long did I sleep? Four days. Upon hearing this answer, Qiqi widened her eyes and asked, So long time!? Yes, you dont have a good rest, and you have a medical history, so I gave you Diazepam and let you have a good rest. But I still have someone to take care of. Qiqi was in a hurry, so she opened the quilt and left. Youe back! You are a patient now. Lie down and rest up obediently. The nurse pushed Qiqi back involuntarily. Nobody dont know if this nurse was strong, or Qiqi was too weak now. She didnt even have a chance to resist. She was pushed back down on the bed like a little chicken. Qiqi knew that she couldntpete with each other, so he pleaded bitterly: Then, Ill go see him, he is in your hospital, okay? This If you dont agree, then I will not eat, I will not cooperate with treatment, and I will be discharged now! The intimidation of Qiqi made the nurse helpless and embarrassed, and finally sighed and said: Hey, Ill take you there. But as you have seen your boyfriend, you wille back and have rest immediately. Qiqis eyes lit up, and she nodded repeatedly, saying, Okay, for sure. The nurse took Qiqi to Yuqis ward, Qiqi was a little nervous. On opening the door of the familiar ward. Qiqi found that the person on the bed had disappeared. Qiqi was dumbfounded, looked at the nurse behind him, and asked, Where is the patient? The nurse shook her head and said she didnt know. Then ask the doctor! Qiqis facial expression changed at once, very fierce, unlike the little cutie just now. The nurse shivered, turned and ran out. Soon, she brought a doctor in, and when she came, she was still hiding behind the doctor, for fear that Qiqi would suddenly shout at her again. Seeing the doctor, Qiqi hurriedly asked, Doctor, where is the patient? The doctor looked serious, looked at Qiqi and asked, Who are you to the patient? Qiqi licked her lower l*p, and said, Iam his friend. The doctor looked at Qiqi sympathetically and said, Then, please forgive me, hes dead The second as Qiqi heard this, she almost stagger on the ground, with disbelief on her face. Qiqis body was trembling, and she kept muttering: How could this be, how could this be Seeing Qiqi in this way, the nurse came to support Qiqi. But Qiqi immediately widened her eyes and reprimanded, Dont touch me, you all go out! Qiqi seemed to be in a frenzy, and the nurse did not know what to do. She looked at the doctor, but the doctor waved her hand and said, The patient is not emotionally stable. Lets leave her alone. But Listen to me, lets go. The doctor and nurse left the ward, while Qiqi was limp on the ground, looking around nkly. The things in the room had been cleaned up, and there is no more Yuqis breath. She wanted to keep something that could be rted to Yuqi, but found that in Qiqis life, everything about that person had been cleaned up. The pain in her heart slowly rushed to limbs, making Qiqis heart worse than death. Raising her hand to cover her eyes, Qiqi choked up and said, Yuqi, you cant go, How can you leave me alone in this world, I miss you so much, I cant live without you. In that case, will you be my girlfriend, okay? Qiqi was stunned by the sudden voice behind him. Looking back, Qiqi saw Yuqi smiling and standing behind. Although his face was hurt, his smile was very warm. Slowly stretched out her hand, Qiqi carefully touched Yuqi. The warmth of the fingertips let her know that Yuqi was really alive. Yuqi, thank God, you are still alive. Yuqi smiled brightly, ridiculously too exaggerated, and the cut to the corner of his mouth made his facial expression hideous. Barring his teeth and grinning for a while, Yuqi said, What are you saying, do you want me to live, or do you want me to die? Qiqi did not answer Yuqis words, but plunged into his arms. Soon, tears wet the skirt of Yuqis clothes. Feeling Yuqis embrace again, Qiqi felt like she was living in a new heaven. She really hoped that time can stand still and let everything stay in that moment. Raising his hand, he gently stroked Qiqis hair, and Yuqis chin gently rubbed the top of Qiqis hair with a passionate expression. After a long time, Yuqi spoke and said, I heard everything youve just said. Qiqi s face blushed and she stood straight, and began to refuse to admit it. What did I say, why dont I remember. Dont you remember? I still remember, let me tell you. You said you cant live without me, you still miss me, you wanted to Okay, okay, dont say it, you got it wrong, I didnt say it. Qiqi blushed when he thought of those words that he had said. Seeing her appearance, Yuqi curled up her lips and said, You want to deny? Thats not good. I just dont admit it, what can you do to me? Qiqi turned around and ready to run away. Yuqi wanted to chase after her, but his body was still very weak, let alone running away, just walking a few steps on his own would be a problem. Seeing Qiqis disappeared, Yuqi became angry and yelled: Qiqi, you stop! But Qiqi was still running as if he hadnt heard it. I said, stop! If you dont stop, I will jump downstairs from here! With that said, Yuqi walked a few steps towards the window and was about to jump downward. Qiqi looked back, her face turned pale. Yuqi, are you crazy,e back! Yuqi had a facial expression of indescribable love. Say: Do you really have to wait until I die to find out how important I am to you? Well, I can die now! Yuqis body was dangling, as if she would fall at any time. Qiqis heart cruelly picked up, and said anxiously, Stop making trouble,e here, its dangerous to stand there! Chapter 552 Qiqi Showed Her Love (2) Yuqi Mu said decadently: You dont like me, its boring for me to live, its better to die than to live, for I dont have a ce in your heart. Who said I dont like you anymore, if I dont like you, will I take care of you every day? But you also take care of your Jake every day. For him, I can only be grateful. But you are different, I care for you! Looking sideways at Qiqi, Yuqi asked, Really? Qiqi nodded repeatedly and said, Yeah, certainly. Then, you can only be my girlfriend. Sure. replied Qiqi After hearing this, Yuqi grinned suddenly. All of you,e out, youve heard Qiqis words, please be witness for me, haha. When the voice fell, Chuxue, Anna and Zhao Nangong, walked out and looked at Qiqi with a smile. Qiqi was surprised by the scene, she turned to look at them nkly, and asked, Why are you all here? Qiqi seemed to have thought of something, she asked: You guy lied to me!? Yuqi hurriedly exined: No, I didnt lie to you, I was just in aa for a while, not as exaggerated as they told you. But why the doctor said youve dead? Who knows, maybe, he thought, I should die, haha. Anna walked to Qiqi and said, No matter whatever we do, we want you to see your heart clearly. Isnt this a good thing? Qiqi avoided Annas hand and said, I understand my heart and I dont need you to help me. Since you know, why dont you face the fact? Because I Oh, the person I like is Jake! After hearing this, Chuxue snorted and said, Do you still want to lie to your heart? What do you mean? We have made it clear that the person who injured him was not Yuqi at all, but a y he himself directed and acted. Even when there was a problem with the dessert shop a while ago, he was doing tricks and the purpose was to deceive and get your love. This answer made Qiqi dumbfounded. How can it be!? Why is it impossible? If you dont believe it, you can go to the police station to check the transcripts yourself, the bunch of bad guys have confessed their sins. Jake is a master of Boxing, but he dare not fight back when he met a small group of gangsters, kidding. Qiqis mind was confused for this moment, too much information came out from her brain, and she was a little caught off guard. At this moment, she didnt know whom to believe, she needed to think about it on her own. Qiqi took two steps back, turned around, and left desperately. Seeing Qiqi was gone, Yuqi was about to catch up. Anna stopped Yuqi and said, Give Qiqi some time and let her think about it. Cant let her think about it, what if she falls into the pit again? I finally let Qiqi confide her heart. What if she gets deceived again by that crafty Jake? Chuxue patted Yuqi on the shoulder and said, Dont worry, we have the sin evidence of Jake in our hands. He cant be vindicated this time. Anna also nodded and said: Furthermore, Qiqi needs to understand by herself that we cant always be her think tank. The future depends on her. The words of these two made Yuqi calm down and stopped being impulsive. Seeing Yuqi was willing to listen to what the two said, Chuxue breathed a sigh of relief, and then warned: In short, dont worry, since things have reached this stage, Qiqi will surely be yours. But you must be nice to her, otherwise, I will never forgive you. Yuqi nodded solemnly and said, Dont worry about this, I will definitely make Qiqi happy. At the same time, on the other sideC Qiqi stumbled out of the hospital, and went straight to a hotel near the hospital. The elevator came down too slowly. Qiqi climbed the stairs to the fifth floor and knocked on the door. Jake opened the door and saw Qiqi who was out of breath, he was taken aback seeing Qiqi, and asked: Is your health getting better? After you fainted, they wont let me see you again. I know that they are all very close friends to you. Qiqi pursed her lips, her voice was a little heavy, and said, Im fine. But yourplexion is not so good. Go to the room and have a rest. With that said, Jake held Qiqis hand. But Qiqi shook his hand away, her face turned a little pale. Jake, I want to ask you something. Seeing Qiqis facial expression, Jake had already guessed something. The corners of the mouth, which had always been smiling, disappeared, and Jake said: What do you want to know? Qiqi had a lot of questions to ask, but when it came to her lips, she couldnt say anything. This was Jake she had always trusted and relied on. If he really deceived her, Oh, she just couldnt want to ept such harsh fact. Qiqis eyes shed, and she asked, Chuxue told me that your being beaten by others is purely an act directed by yourself. It has nothing to do with Yuqi. So is that true? Jake fell silent and did not speak. His silence made Qiqis eyes grow darker. You answer me, is it true? Yes, it is. Upon hearing this answer, Qiqi felt that the person she had always trusted had be a bad guy in her heart. Qiqi couldnt ept such a result. She frowned and asked, Why were you doing this? He said: Because Yuqi is not worthy of you, he cannot give you a happy life, so I dont want he destroy your future. But this should not the reason you deceived me! How much Ive trusted you! Qiqi was roaring, and she couldnt understand why the thing was like this. When a person wears a mask and bes another person, which made Qiqi panic. From the time Jake started nning, he knew that when the truth was revealed, it would be the time Qiqi leaving him. Jake thought that such hour would nevere, and when he thought he wound win Qiqis heart and they be a couple, then they would lead happy life. But dream is a dream after all, its time to wake up from the dream. Jake wanted to reach out and touch Qiqis face, but he knew that he was no longer qualified to do so. Lowering his hand, Jake said with a hoarse voice, I just dont want to make you feel pain. Believe me, you and Yuqi will not be happy if you are together. Qiqi smiled mockingly and said, I dont know if I am happy or not. But I see your hypocrisy. You said that others control my life, but why you try to manipte my life? I just dont want you to go the wrong way. For my good? Qiqis question caused Jake to be speechless for a sec, and then raised his eyes with a little embarrassment, repeating: Yuqi is not fit for you. Jake, the person who suits or not, is not decided by you, Im not blind in love. So, your choice is Yuqi, Qiqi lowered his head and muttered the answer. After experiencing a lot, I only know Yuqi is very important in my heart. I dont want to lose him. After hearing Qiqis words, Jakes face grew dull. He knew that he lost Qiqis love. Such an innocent girl does not belong to him after all, even if he goes against his calctions and does something he doesnt like, he still cant change the ending. At this moment, Jake sighed and said: Okay, I respect your choice. This time, I have to say it to me, Im sorry. Jakes apology made Qiqi feel very ufortable. When the thing settled, Jake rxed. With a smile on his face again, Jake said, There is no secret in my heart. Now Im feeling relieved a lot, anyway, thank you Qiqi. So, are we still friends from now on? Qiqi was silent for a sec, looked up at Jake, and said, You are my Jake, you have always been. It can only be Jake, right? Qiqi listened and nodded. With a soft smile, Jake said: This holiday, it really seems to have had an unrealistic dream. Now that the dream ended, I should go back. How about you, want to stay here? Yes. Will you tell your parents the truth? Yes, they will know it sooner orter. I believe the day they know it, there will be a storm waiting for you. Thinking of that kind of storm scene, Qiqi felt sorry for Jake and his parents. Also, be careful of the people around you. You tend to believe what other people say. There are many people who have good acting skills just like me. Qiqi frowned slightly at the words of Jake. What do you mean? Jake looked far away into the distance, and said, Its not just me who deceived you, but also the so-called friends around you.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What! ? Its true that Yuqi was admitted to the hospital because he was injured. But his condition is obviously not that serious. Why didnt none of your friends tell you the fact? Instead of telling you the fact, they wanted to see you feel heartbroken for Yuqi, what is it? Its an act conducted by them! Qiqi lowered her head, her eyes flickered and said, Theymaybe they have difficulties in telling me the truth. With a light hum, Jake said, Their problem is to help Yuqi get you heart. It can be seen that it doesnt matter whether you are happy or not, just as long as Yuqi is happy. Also, although I conceal it I know the fact that I have Boxing skills, but your friends must know it, otherwise, there would be no gangsters that day. Qiqis facial expression gradually became hollow and asked, You mean. Was someone deliberately doing it that night? Yes. If you dont believe me, check it yourself. If you move faster, maybe you can find something before they destroy the evidence. When the voice fell, Qiqi didnt speak for a long time, her eyes flickered and she didnt know what she was thinking. Staring at Qiqi, Jakes brows frowned and he said: Qiqi, I dont mean to set a discord between you and your friends, I just hope that you will not be fooled by others.Think about it. Qiqi slowly raised her head, looked far away and said, Yeah, I need to think about it. Yuqi believed that Qiqi would figure it out by herself and return to his side afterward. After chasing her for so long time, its time to enjoy the good love he earned. But after waiting for a long time, Yuqi didnt see Qiqie, and his heart became disturbed. He didnt want to wait any longer, and called Qiqi, only to find that her cell phone had been turned off. Yuqi was panicked now. Standing up from the hospital bed, Yuqi put on a coat and was about to go out. Just at this time Anna came to see him,seeing Yuqi was leaving, she asked, Where are you going? At this moment, Yuqi was very ufortable. His eyes were red and asked, Didnt you say that Qiqi wille to see me? Where is she, she didnt show up till now!? The sudden questioning caused Anna overwhelmed. After a short while, she asked: What do you mean, Qiqi has nevere back? Yes. No news about her! Anna grabbed Yuqi by the cor and frowned, Then you have to use your brain to thank it over. If you havent seen Qiqi for two days, dont you think the thing is strange? Of course Yuqi found it strange, but facing Qiqi, his IQ became 0. Seeing Yuqis demented expression, Anna didnt bother to talk nonsense with him anymore, and turned to Zhao Nangong and said, Go, now go to Jakes ce and see if he knows she Qiqi is. Yuqi also followed, but the doctor stopped him, saying that his condition was not suitable for leaving the hospital. But Anna and Zhao had already taken the elevator down. At this moment, Jake hadnt left yet. He packed all his luggage and waited for the time to go check out. Suddenly there were panicked footsteps outside the door, and someone opened the door and broke in, surrounding Jake in the middle, in an interrogation posture. Jake remained calm, looked up at Chuxue and Zhao, and waited for them to speak. Chuxue had hated this man for a long time, and at this moment she even wanted torture him. Chuxue asked casually, Where is Qiqi? Taking a sip of water calmly, Jake said calmly, I dont know. Hmph, dont pretend to be a fool, she must havee to you just now. Jake put down the cup and said, She dide to me, but we chatted for a while and she left. If you dont believe me, you can check the hotel surveince system. What did you say to Qiqi? The truth. Whats the truth? Jake said leisurely: Everything you want her to know, and everything you dont want her to know. These words made Chuxue grind the teeth straight. I said this guy must have talked nonsense to Qiqi! But what I said is the truth. Shit truth, you are afraid that the world will not be chaotic! Today, I must teach you a lesson! With that said, Chuxue was about to raise her fist and smash at Jake. Anna stopped her, frowned and said, Forget it, lets go and find Qiqi first. Chuxue was about to explode and said, How to find her, I dont know where she went! How can I go back and exin this to Yuqi? Hey, its really annoying! Jake raised his hand to check the time, then stood up, picked up her suitcase, and said, Before leaving, I will give you onest piece of advice. Dont bother Qiqi, let her think about it. Maybe she figured it out herself, and she wille back. What if you cant figure it out? I believe that with Qiqis ability, there will be another happy life for her. Chuxue said, Its the same as passing wind! Believe me or not, I dont give a damn, I should go now. Youre messing up our lives, do you want to go alive? The person who really disrupted your life is yourself. Im just a small character, a passerby. With what power can I disrupt your life? His words stunned everyone. While everyone was in a daze, Jake opened the door and walked out. The closing sound made Chuxue wake up like a dream. Damn it, he must know the whereabouts of Qiqi! Chuxue was going to chase, but Anna said, Dont go, he doesnt know. Why are you so sure? Looking at the situation, with Qiqis character, she will never have a new rtionship with Jake. He doesnt know, then where do we go to find Qiqi?! Chuxue was anxious and angry, and she really wanted to ignore everything. Anna sighed for a long time and said, Go back and talk about this matterter. Several people returned to the hospital, only to find that Yuqi was not in the ward. So Chuxue asked the nurse, Where is the patient? Sorry, Miss, Ive no idea. Frowning, Anna looked at Yulin Xiao and Zhao Nangong beside her, and asked, Who of you has contacted Yuqi? Zhao shook his head and said, I saw Yuqi this morning. Under Annas high-pressured gaze, Yulin Xiao smiled with a guilty conscience and said, Well, I received a call from Yuqi. Anna couldnt help raising her tone and asked: What did you tell him? In fact, its nothing, just Yulin Xiao closed his eyes and said, I just told him everything I know! Anna couldnt help poking Yulin Xiao on the head, and said anxiously: You guy, why are you foolish, if Yuqi knows the fact, it will only be a bad thing! You see, hes gone! Chapter 553: Chapter 553 She Needs More Time (1) Ill call him right now! Yulin Xiao took his phone out in a hurry and made a call to Yuqi Mu. Where the hell have you been? Shouted Yulin as soon as the call went through. Looking for Qiqi, since none of you cares! Justjust tell me where you are now! Doesnt matter. Lets face it together, Yuqi! Youre only get yourself into trouble, and you havent even recovered yet! But Yuqi just hanged the phone up all of a sudden, leaving Yulins hand shaking out of anger. See? Yulin shrugged as he let out a smile of bitterness to Anna, who was also quite pissed. This doesnt feel right Uttered Anna as she turned to Chuxue. Same herewait, is it the same thing were thinking about now? Said Chuxue, frowned. Lets go to Qiqis hometown now! Eximed Anna. As for Yuqi, he had his private doctor gave him a shot a medicine as soon as he got off the ce, after which it took him a whole afternoon to be able to stand up again. He headed to Qiqis house but was stopped by a group of people sent by Anna and other people at the gate of the livingpound Qiqi was in. Out of my way now! Uttered Yuqi, head held high. Didnt they tell you not to get Qiqis parents involved in this? But they know where Qiqi is! I must find her? Why? I need to know why shes hiding away from me! And after that? We can be together again! You look like more of someone whos collecting debt than a heart-broken boy, you might scare her parents! Ill behave myself! Shouted Yuqi as he forced out a smile,Now, get out of my way! But he was met with silence. Anna looked to Yulin, with a look on her face saying that everything was started by Yulin. Cant you just wait for a while? Lets work something else out, were here to help you! Said Yulin. You told me the same thing before, and then? Qiqis gone! Eximed Yuqi. Youre the one that is to me in everything, okay? We tried to help but you just screwed everything, now youre saying its out fault? Shouted Chuxue. So what? You can get out of my way right now! Youre just unreasonable! Uttered Chuxue as she grabbed the other people by the hands and tried to walked away, Yuqi seized the chance and ran passed the gate like an athlete before Anna got to stop him. Seriously? Didnt he just wake up recently? Chuxue was surprised. Idiot! Eximed Yulin,Ill follow him! Yulin and the rest of the people follow Yuqi into the livingpound, worried that Yuqi might do something stupid. Qiqis parents were watching TV in the house, and were quite shocked when they were met by Yuqi followed by Yulin and other people when they opened up the door after the bell rang. Is Qiqi here? Asked Yuqi as he pushed Yulin away. Oh, shes in internship. Has she evere back these days? No. Did that bitch Its okay, its okay! Shouted Yulin immediately as he pushed Yuqi to the back and said to Qiqis parents:Yuqi is just kinda out of his mind now, I hope you dont mind. Are youtwins? Asked Qiqis mother. Yeah, Im the younger one. Oh, I was wondering why you guys look so alike! Smiled Qiqis mother,May I ask why youre looking for Qiqi? We just want to drop by to say hi to her. Well just go since shes, uh, not here. Smiled Anna. Should we call Qiqi to ask her about these things? Said Qiqis mother to her husband after Yuqi and the other people were gone. Calling her right now. Soon the call went through to Qiqi and her parents told her what just happened. Just ignore them, mom, they probably just dont have other things to be busy with. As for Yuqis gang, the argument was still going on. Cant you just think twice before you jump to actions? Youre only pushing her further away from you! You should feel lucky that Qiqi didnt tell her parents what happened these days. If you ever make her parents worried, theres no chance for you to see her again! I told you were here to help, okay! Hey? Are you even listening? But why is she running away from me? Murmured Yuqi, head down,I just dont understand. Lets stop thinking about it for now, you still need more rest! Said Yulin as he patted on Yuqis shoulder. More? Qiqis driving me crazy! Both of you need time, okay? I cant wait! You must! You must have faith in this, okay? She wille back for you sooner orter! Sooner orter? Yuqi had already lost all his faith. Three monthster in Qiqis apartment, she stood in the center of the living room and took a nce over the whole ce after she packed all her things up. Soon, she noticed two little heads peeking form the door. Come on in, kids! The two kids walked in and hugged Qiqi from both sides. Are you really leaving? Yeah, back to school. Smiled Qiqi. Well miss you Just call me whenever you miss me, okay? Will youe back for us? Of course! Ill be back with toys and snacks in every holiday! Smiled Qiqi as she took two books out of her bag,Here are my gifts to you, I wish you will have learned everything from them by the time Ie back again, okay? We will! Qiqi stood up and walked to the door, where there was one of her colleague that just arrived. Is the car here already? No, there someone that would like to speak with you. Me? Seems to be a pretty girl, Qiqi, with fancy sunsses and hat. You should learn something about makeups and clothing sometimes, or it would be a waste of your beauty! Qiqi just smiled and rolled her eyes over. She trotted to the end of the hallway and stopped at the back of Anna. I know it! Your perfume sold you out, Anna! Qiqi! You look great! Smiled Anna, surprised by the look of Qiqi, whose hair was tied into a short pony tail and made her look younger and more tender. And you always look greater than me! Said Qiqi,Come on, lets chat in my ce! Its quite hard to see you, you know? Sighed Anna as she sat down on the couch in Qiqis living room,It surprises me that you can just live here for three months. Will you ever reach out for me if I dont reach out for you? I told you Im in internships. So, did it help you straight your mind out? Quit much. Ill take that as a permission to talk about something else then. Which is? Start withwhat youve been up to all this time. Is it necessary? You wouldnt be here if you dont know that. Smiled Qiqi as her eyes looked quite lost. Chapter 553 She Needs More Time (2) The change of the look on Qiqis face surprised Anna, which made Anna feel like that Qiqi just became a total stranger to her in no time. She wished that living away from all the trouble for three months may be of some help to Qiqi, but it all went to no avail. Why do you think so, Qiqi? It wouldnt be hard for us to get to you, we just think that you need some time alone. Were friends and we do care about you! Okay. Shrugged Qiqi. I sense misunderstandings, Qiqi. Not misunderstandings, Anna, its just I see difference, like a gap between I and all of you. So wide a gap that we cant even be friends? Were still friends, butchanged. Could you just tell me whats in your mind? Said Annam, trying her best not to sound annoyed. Friends are ought to be equal, right? But were not. Said Qiqi, arms threw around her knees.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. How so? You care about me, but they way you do it feels like judging me from your own views without even asking me whether I really want what youve nned out foe me. Sothats the conclusion you got after all this time. Quite of a big leap, isnt it? From being smart to being dumb again. Sighed Anna,Itstrue that we didnt tell you everything about Yuqi. The doctor told us that he might end up being brain-dead. The thing is that all of us thought at least one of us had told you about it but in fact none of us did. By the time we realized it you were already there taking care of Yuqi day and nights, so we justkeep that a secret to you. Whats with the Jake, then? Asked Qiqi after a while of silence. It still pisses me off now. Jake is a liar, and Chuxue did it to knock his mask off and show you who that bastard really is! She didnt tell us how she n it, but theres one thing for sure: the gangster were not sent by Chuxue, she would never just stand by watching if youre caught in danger! Sounds reasonable. Can you just stop doing this, Qiqi? Lets be honest with each other! I dont think Ive said anything wrong, Anna. These thing may annoy me back in the old days butafter all the time I spent thinking back on us, none of those drama ever displease me again. So what is your conclusion? Were different, like I said, not the same type of people that should stick around. Of all the years we spent together, Qiqi. Eximed Anna,This is your answer to me? Easy, Anna. Said Qiqi calmly,Im d to see you being happy with people around you, being a better girl with their help. Weve been on this journey together, and its time for you to leave me and be on the way with someone else. Am I still a friend to you? Of course. Then why dont you try to be one of us again? Im ordinary, Qiqi, not like any of you. What about Yuqi? I dont deserve him. Uttered Qiqi as agony shimmered in her eyes of sorrow. Jesus! Shouted Anna,Youre just a twenty years old girl, cant you just man up? All the dreams we had, the ns we made, how can you just ditch them away? Anything wrong about it? I forbid it! You really sound Anna, Anna the superstar. Said Qiqi calmly. A few kids came into the room and stayed around Qiqi before Anna got to continue. Is this the star, Qiqi, the, uh, Anna Xie? Asked one of the kids. Yeah, in the flesh. Smile Qiqi. Wow, its really her! Anna could only withhold her anger and smiled to the kids as well, ncing over Qiqi every now and then and kept waiting for the kids to leave. Would you like to take a picture with her? Asked Qiqi. Really? Yeah, shes very easy-going! Hooray! Looking up to Qiqi, Anna moved her lips and said You bastard to Qiqi in silence and was met with Youre wee from Qiqi, in silence as well. One after another, kids took pictures with Anna in turns as if they were at a tourist site. Take your time, kids! Said Qiqi as she slowly walked backward, and eventually, she turned around and left the house as soon as she reached the door. Hey, Qiqi! Wait! Anna tried to followed Qiqi, but the kids all stopped her. As for Qiqi, she ran out of the house and stopped a few blocks away on a quite street. She stopped putting up her fake smile, right after which she came across Yuqi, who was as shocked as her. I knew it Murmured Qiqi. But she was met with silence. To Yuqis surprise, he found nothing in his heart to say after all these days dying to look for Qiqi. There she was right in front of him at that moment but he found himself speechless. He followed Anna to this ce without Anna knowing, and he never saw iting that he would meet Qiqi again, in such a bizarre coincidence. Youre with Anna? Technically, no. I followed her. Pity, Anna and I had a little chat. About? How much do you want to know? All of it. You can justask Anna about it. Qiqi looked away from Yuqis eyes as the look on his face seemed to be growing more enthusiastic. But Yuqi grabbed Qiqi by her wrist as she walked pass him. As if burnt by the warmth in the hand, Qiqi shook Yuqis hand off her quickly and took a step back, like Yuqi was a vile monster. Are youstill mad at me? Murmured Yuqi. Why would I? I dont knowI just know that I annoyed you somehow, which is probably why youre hiding here. Not at all. Smiled Qiqi,It has nothing to do with you. The smile one Qiqis face was probably the worst expression on her that Yuqi could ever imagine, a smile that seemed so distant and lost. As much as Yuqi wanted to spend the rest of his life with Qiqi whatever the cost, he managed to stay calm, thanks to everyone around him. Who am I to you? Asked Yuqi after he took a deep breath. Memory, beautiful one. Any chance to be part of your future? No. Youre too fabulous to be in a life of ordinariness. Ordinariness? So thats the life Qiqi favored. I see. Sighed Yuqi, and Qiqi sensed the agony and sorrow in his voice. For real? For real? Farewell, Yuqi. Farewell. But the answer from Yuqi was way too quick, it didnt sound true at all. I guess Anna got caught in her fans, right? Ill help her out. Smiled Yuqi. You can get inside by a rear entrance. Were probably heading to the same ce, butI wont bothering asking you to join me. Goodbye, Qiqi. Frowned and confused, Qiqi was baffled by the feeling in her heart. It was supposed to be a day of relief to her, why everything just changed so subtly as long as Yuqi showed up? Qiqi headed back to school and put up her smile again, a smile that has a politeness of perfection that would neither tter people or make them feel being treated unfairly, a smile that Qiqi would never be capable of ying before. She a people-pleaser back in the old days, wishing to make everyone happy regardless of where it would lead her to. After all this time, she learned not to care about thements anymore. Along the way, she was met with quite many of her old friends greeting her all the time. Its been a whilest time we met, Qiqi! Congrats! I heard you made it to the school youve been reaming of! I dont see your boyfriend, Qiqi, where is he? What boyfriend? Qiqi was confused. Come no, Yuqi Mu! Dont you tell me that youve forgot how he revealed his love to you, girl, that makes you just the most enviable girl in the campus! He, uh, is not my boyfriend? Dont be timid, Qiqi, we all know it! But Anyway, Ill catch you upter! Fine, whatever they say. Qiqi headed back to her dorm and went for showering. She picked her phone up afterward and found unanswered calls from Chuxue. She stared at the numbers for a while and decided to call back. Qiqi! How can you juste back without telling us! You still owe us a dinner! Sorry, Chuxue, things have been busy on me. I dont care, girl! When will you set up the dinner for us? Anytime, I made some money these months, so whenever you want to. Really? Ill gather our friends up then! Sure! Ill tell you the time and ce, girl, and dont you stand us up again! I wont. Chuxue hanged up the phone with relief, thinking that Anna may have exaggerated things a bit to far to her since Qiqi sounded quite well. She booked a yacht for dinner and gathered up her friends that night, waiting for Qiqi toe. Qiqi did n to be there on time but, again, she got lost on the way. After half an hour trying her best to orient herself, she finally got to the yacht. Sorry, guys. Said Qiqi as she sat down by the table,I got lost. Finally, Qiqi, Im starving! Eximed Chuxue out of delight. Chapter 554: Chapter 554 What Is Your n? (1) Qiqi looked around and didnt find Yuqi Mu. She didnt really miss Yuqi, and she was just a little curious why he didnte today. Is everyone here? She asked. Chuxue did not get the meaning of her words. She looked at the menu intently. Yes, we can order now. I want to see what dishes are avable here. Then she studied the menu while Qiqi looked at the door there from time to time. Anna suddenly approached Qiqi and whispered, Yuqi is noting today. I dont expect him toe. Qiqi said, then turning her head to look at Yiyao and deliberately changed the subject. Yiyao, have you thought of a name for your baby yet? No. Theres no hurry. We want to take our time to think about it. said Yiyao. Yeah, a name is meant to stay with a person for life. It does have to be well thought out. Seeing that they kept chatting, Chuxue pouted. Can we order the food now? Im hungry. The roastedmb here is especially delicious, how about we order this dish? Chuxue said. Yulin just smiled. Since youre so familiar with this restaurant, you can order the food for us. Yeah, Im happy to do so. Chuxue called the waiter and started ordering food. Seeing that she was so familiar with this ce, Yiyao couldnt help but smile. Why do I feel like this ce is a restaurant owned by Chuxue? said she yfully. Seriously, a dessert store doesnt satisfy me anymore. I want to expand my business scope, and opening a barbecue restaurant is a good choice. In the future you cane to my barbecue restaurant to get together. In the past, Yuqi always said he couldnt get enough food when he came to my dessert store. If I open a barbecue restaurant, then I wont have to listen to hisin. Chuxue said excitedly. The atmosphere had been quite good, but after Chuxue mentioned Yuqi, the atmosphere became strange at once. Chuxue knew that she shouldnt suddenly mention Yuqi at this time. But she still took out her phone and was ready to call him. Hey, Yuqi, are you still in a meeting? Were all waiting for you. Arent youing to join us? Chuxue said. Then she and Yuqi chatted briefly for a couple of minutes and then she hung up the phone. Why is he suddenly working so hard and even noting to dinner? Its not like him. She muttered. The crowd exchanged look, not really knowing what to say. Anna looked at Chuxue warningly, but Chuxue was oblivious to her look. People have to grow up. Anna said. He should have to work hard. Hey, there are a lot of workaholics around us. He really doesnt have to be like this. said Chuxue. Qiqi felt that even if Yuqi was mentioned, she didnt really care. But everyone still paid silent attention to her reaction. They had been avoiding talking about any topic rted to Yuqi for fear that it would make her sad, which made her a little ufortable. Its a nice environment here. I want to go around. She suddenly said. I also want to go out, just so I can go get some air. Yiyao stood up. Then the two of them walked out together. As soon as Qiqi left, Anna red at Chuxue.Why do you have to mention Yuqi? asked she. Chuxue shrugged. Why cant I mention him? Qiqi doesnt want to talk about him, so wed better not mention him. However, Chuxue waved her hand and looked at her in a serious manner. Anna, youre wrong. Why am I wrong? Anna asked, puzzled. You know exactly what Qiqis concerns are, yet you always turn a blind eye to them. You cant help her at all like this. Chuxues seriousness amused Anna instead. I find that your words are making more and more sense now. Really? Ive been reading the history of philosophy recently. Maybe it helps me. Then Anna turned her head to look at Zhao Nangong. Arent you guys preparing for the wedding? Howe Chuxue still has time to read? she asked. What we should be busy with is already done, and we have people to do the rest for us. Until the wedding is held, we have a lot of free time. Zhao said. Hey, this is really bad news. Annas words made Chuxue discontented. Why did you say that? Im sad for Zhao. You should be happy for him that he found a wife as good as me. Zhao nodded his head repeatedly. Yes, Chuxue is right. Im so happy that I wake upughing every night in my sleep. Chuxue, however, did not appreciate him saying so. I didnt ask you. But I am really d that I found such a good wife. said Zhao. Then he even reached out to hold Chuxues hand with deep affectionateness in his eyes. Both Anna and Yulin couldnt stand the fact that they were looking at each other with affection. Yulin coughed deliberately. Is Yuqi really noting? Yes. When did he be so patient? People always have to grow up. I believe Yuqi will also be more mature soon. People are meant to be mature slowly, not suddenly. The speed at which he bes mature is frighteningly fast, Anna sighed lightly. Then she got up to look out. The view outside seems really nice. Ill go out too. You are obviously worried about Qiqi, so you go out to find her. Yulin said. You dont have to worry about her. Everything will be fine. Just let the thing run its course. Let the thing run its course? Then this will most likely go out of control. said Anna, then she walked out without looking back. .. After the crowd didnt mention Yuqi, the atmosphere became harmonious again. People chatted andughed as if they were returning to the carefree days of the past. As for Qiqi, she was smiling brightly. She seemed to be happier than usual. She had to prove with a smile that she was fine, and that she was still carefree. She told herself over and over again that she was fine, really fine. As graduation approached, graduates had either found jobs or were waiting for the new semester to begin to be graduate students. And so did Qi. She was used to being busy. Now she suddenly was free, and she didnt know what to do. Someone suggested a graduation trip, so Qiqi signed up. But Anna was getting busier and busier. She simply didnt have time to go on the trip with Qiqi, so Qiqi had to go on the trip with other students. Anna hadnt gone out for a long time, and this time she could only envy Qiqi. To appease Anna, Yulin promised to take her on a trip around the world when she was done with her work. But her work had been scheduled until the end of the year. When she can go on the trip was unknown. Seeing she had been working very hard, Yulin was worried about her. At the same time he advised her to rx more. But every time he mentioned this to her, she didnt care. I have to think of a way to get Anna to stop pushing herself so hard. Yulin sighed beside. Hearing him sigh incessantly, Yuqi was puzzled. Is it that painful to drink with me? asked he. Yulin put down his wine ss. Im thinking about something. It has nothing to do with you. Then it must have something to do with your wife. Anna is angry with you again? No, its just she works too hard. Im very worried about her. Yuqi tilted his head and drank a ss of wine. But your opinion carries little weight. She wont listen to you. If Qiqi hadnt run to Anna and bragged that she was going on a graduation trip. Anna wouldnt have been so lost. Hearing Yulins words, Yuqi was silent. Yulin didnt know how Yuqi really felt about Qiqi. He tried not to mention Qiqi in front of Yuqi, and now that he had identally mentioned her, he silently observed Yuqis expression, trying to read something from his demeanor. Something did sh in Yuqis eyes, but Yulin still couldnt figure out what he was thinking. Yuqi held the wine ss and asked in a light tone, Did you just say Qiqi is going out on a graduation trip? Yes. What do you want to do? Yulin said. I want to continue to pursue Qiqi, Yuqi said firmly. His words, however, took Yulin by surprise. So you didnt give up on her? Of course not. Yuqi said. After knowing that Yuqi was going to pursue Qiqi, Yulin was relieved. Since you havent given up on pursuing her, why have you been so quiettely? We all thought you were going to move on. I wont act easily again until I think of a good n. You have a n now? Yuqis eyes brightened. Yes. Whats your n? I cant tell you. Yulin was waiting to hear, but he didnt expect Yuqi was not going to say at all. Be careful, or your n may fail again. I will definitely get Qiqi back this time. Otherwise I wonte back. Seeing Yuqi so persistent, Yulin thought for a moment. Have you ever thought why you keep pursuing Qiqi? Do you really like her, or are you unable to ept her rejection? This question made Yuqi silent for a while and then immediately said in a loud voice. I like her. Yuqi wanted to continue to express his determination, but Yulin turned his head around and said in a light tone. Its good that you know your own heart. Yulin clearly didnt say anything more, but Yuqi was suddenly a little annoyed. You are really nagging. If you have time, youd better think about how to get your woman to listen to you. Chapter 554 I Wont Let You into My Room (2) After saying that, Yuqi Mu put down the wine ss. Youll go? Um, I want to go home and have a sleep! Looking at Yuqis back, Yulin raised his eyebrows. He thought of something. On the day of the trip, the students gathered in front of the school. Qiqi waste. With a bag of dumplings and a cup of soybean milk in her hand, she ran anxiously to the meeting ce. When the ss monitor saw her, he smiled. Qiqi, you are alone? Why didnt you bring your boyfriend? Yeah. I dont have a boyfriend. Qiqi breathed. Isnt Yuqi your boyfriend? asked the monitor. No, he is not my boyfriend. Qiqi exined. But the monitor didnt believe her at all. He always thought that Yuqi was her boyfriend. You two are really low profile. Hurry up and get in the car, were leaving. When she got into the car, she realized that people all have their boyfriends or girlfriends, while she was the only one on the car who was traveling alone. Qiqi shrugged, found a window seat, and started eating her breakfast. The monitor got into the car, counted the number of people, and then patted the drivers shoulder, signaling that he could start the car. Hey, wait a minute! The car was just about to leave when someone suddenly stopped in front of the car and yelled. Qiqi was drinking the soybean milk, but as soon as he heard the sound, she choked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Yuqi who came up with arge suitcase. He immediately saw Qiqi. Hi, Qiqi! shouted he excitedly. Qiqi thought they would never see each other again, but she never expected to see him here. Then Yuqi crossed the aisle and stood in front of Qiqi. Youre too happy to say anything when you see me? He teased. Qiqi frowned at him. What are you doing here? Go on a graduation trip with you. Her frown deepened. Are you kidding me? Get out of the car. Were leaving. said she impatiently. She still pushed Yuqi, asking him to get off the car quickly. Im serious. I want to go out on a trip with you. Yuqi said. Go to have a trip yourself. Donte with us. But its fun to go on a trip with so many people. said Yuqi, then he happily waved his hand to the other students and said hello. The people were surprised to see Yuqi. The president of Mus group was going to travel with them. This was something they did not anticipate. They all asked to take pictures with him. And Yuqi also dly agreed to their request. Qiqi didnt care how much others want to keep Yuqi. He just wanted to get rid of him anyway. She was afraid that the longer she stayed with him, the more she couldnt leave him. You didnt sign up for this trip, so youre not eligible to join us.. Qiqi suddenly said. Yuqi pointed to the seat next to Qiqi. There are still empty seats here, so why cant I go with you? And Ive brought gifts for everyone. If no one objects to me joining your trip, Ill give everyone a gift. What gift? Someone immediately asked. Longines watch. His words took the crowd by surprise. Then they unanimously agreed that Yuqi could go on the trip with them. Yuqi had expected the crowd to react this way. He smiled at the crowd. Thank you, guys. After saying that, he gave a bag which had dozens of watches worth hundreds of thousands to the monitor and asked him to hand it out to everyone. Seeing that everyone easily agreed to Yuqis request, Qiqi stood up angrily. She grabbed her bag and headed outside. All right, you stay, Ill go! When he saw Qiqi was leaving, Yuqi immediately gave a wink to the ss monitor. Although this was the first time the monitor met with Yuqi, he quickly understood what Yuqi meant. He told the driver to start the bus immediately and then started giving out gifts to everyone. These people immediately poured into the narrow aisle, blocking Qiqis way. She couldnt even walk to the car door to get out, and even standing still was difficult for her. Finally she held onto the handle and then shouted, Hey, stop the car! I want to get off. Qiqi, for the sake of the collective good, we cant hold up any longer. The monitor said. Since the monitor said so, she could not continue to insist that the driver stop the bus. Qiqi was about to enjoy a quiet rxing trip, but Yuqis sudden appearance ruined her good mood. She turned around to re at him, but found Mu Yuqi eating her dumplings. Then she angrily walked over and grabbed the dumplings. Thats mine! said she loudily. Yuqi was eating happily when suddenly the dumplings were snatched away from his hands, and then he looked up at Qiqi. I havent eaten breakfast yet. Go buy it yourself or maybe you tell them you are hungry. I guess theyll be happy to share their snacks with you. said Qiqi. But I just want to eat dumplings. No way. Qiqi, just give me one. No. said Qiqi, and then put the rest of the dumplings into her mouth. When the people next to them saw Qiqi and Yuqi arguing over dumplings, they thought it was a sign of their love. After all, couples sometimes have a tiff with each other on purpose. Look, they are so in love. Yeah, I envy them so much. Hearing their conversation, Qiqi turned her head and red angrily at the two girls behind her. She didnt like people talking about her and Yuqi, especially when they misunderstand her rtionship with him. Seeing Qiqis face turned red with anger, Yuqiforted her from the side. Just ignore them. There is no need to care too much about what others think. Seeing that it was impossible to get off, Qiqi could only sit back in her seat. Yuqi, didnt we agree not to look for each other again before? Why do you stille to me? I suddenly thought of one thing. Yuqi suddenly said seriously. What? Since you like a simple life, Ill abandon the things you dont like and live a simple life with you. Qiqi blinked her eyes. She seemed to understand something, but was puzzled by what he said. I dont quite understand. said Qiqi. I mean I dont want my fame and status, but to be an ordinary person like you. Are you crazy! said Qiqi angrily. Im not crazy, Im serious. Ive been distressed for a long time because of your words. The thought of losing you made me feel sad. I want to forget about you, but I cant. said Yuqi affectionately. Since I cant forget you, Ill find a way to be with you. But you reject my fame and status, so I finally came up with this great idea. He continued. This is obviously a stupid idea. How can you throw away your fame, fortune and status? You are too childish to do so. Does your family know about your decision? Im fighting for our happiness. said Yuqi. I didnt tell anyone about my decision before I left, but I left a note. They should know by now. Didnt they call you? I forgot my phone at home. Qiqi took out her own cell phone and prepared to call his brother. Just as Qiqi was dialing the number, Yuqis body suddenly tilted and leaned on Qiqis shoulder. Then her phone fell from her hand. Yuqi reached out to catch the phone. Then he threw the phone directly out of the car window. Oh, my phone, what are you doing? Qiqi popped her head out of the car and saw her phone being run over by the truck driving across the street. She turned back and red angrily at Yuqi. You did it on purpose! She yelled. I was trying to do you a favor, but I identally dropped it. Its really just a coincidence. Yuqi exined. Qiqi no longer wanted to talk to him. She just turned her head to the side, angry. Ill buy you a new one. said Yuqi. He didnt seem to see that Qiqi was angry. Everything I did to make you like me is worth it. I will show you on this trip that we are the perfect match for each other. Qiqi didnt want to talk to Yuqi, but his words made her want to refute him. What a load of crap. Bullshit! said she. Hearing her, Yuqi was excited. You like vulgarity? Then Ill be vulgar too, so that Ill match you better. Yuqi, thats enough! This is just the beginning. I dont think its enough. Please just stop your nonsense. Im serious, very serious. Until you feel my love for you, I have to keep trying. I heard that this time we are going to a ce with beautiful mountains, we can Yuqi chattered over there while Qiqi turned her head to look out the window. How can he not understand the meaning of my words? Qiqi leaned back in her chair sadly, but once again she was angry because of the conversation behind her. See, I told you they had a good rtionship! Qiqi red at them. The girl was just about to say something when her friends immediately whispered in her ear. They keep a lower profile. Wed better not disturb them. said the girl in a low voice. Then they were silent. The group chatted happily on the way and soon they arrived at the destination. Yuqi was having fun chatting with the young people around him. Once they arrived at the ce, Qiqi couldnt wait to get out of the car and deliberately kept her distance from Yuqi. This time they booked a quaint inn surrounded by mountains and water. Everyone was full of anticipation for the next journey, while Qiqi looked sad. While the crowd was chattering, the monitor walked out with a set of keys. He raised his voice. Those whose numbers are called,e over and get the keys. The students gathered around and took the keys in turn. Finally, when there was only one key left, the monitor handed the key to Yuqi. Mr. Mu, you and Qiqi will live in Room 504. Qiqi frowned when she heard that. I dont want to share the room with him. said she suddenly. But theres only one room now. said the monitor. And others rooms are full. The monitor knew that Yuqi wanted to stay in a room with Qiqi, so he kind of did it to help Yuqi, which made Qiqi angry. She frowned and stared at him. How much benefit did you receive from Yuqi? Why do you keep helping him? She asked discontentedly. Actually, I am helping you. Yuqi is a nice guy. There are a lot of girls here who like him. If you dont take the initiative, he will be stolen by the other girls. The monitor said in a serious tone. I dont care. Im very grateful to the person who can steal him away. Qiqi said dismissively. Then the ss leader signed. Does anyone want to change rooms with Qiqi? asked he. There were many girls who wanted to do so, but did not respond to the ss president. After all, girls could see that Yuqi liked Qiqi a lot. Seeing that no one responded, Qiqi said coldly. I wont be in the same room with Yuqi anyway! Qiqi, are you shy? We are all young people, we understand you. Were out together, and the most important thing is to have fun. Dont pay too much attention to who youre staying in a room with. Yuqi is such a nice person. You guys look good together. The ssmates all spoke up for Yuqi, while Qiqi did her best to exin her rtionship with Yuqi. I dont like him. We just . But she hadnt finished her sentence, and soon the students attention was quickly drawn to other things. Then they went to hang out in the courtyard, not paying attention to what she was saying. At that moment Yuqi walked up to her. Qiqi, they wont believe what you say no matter how you exin it. Forget it. Qiqi immediately kept her distance from Yuqi. You shut up. Its because of you that they misunderstood my rtionship with you. I wont share my room with you. said she angrily. Yuqi was speechless. You wont be so cruel to me, right? Its cold at night in the mountains. Yes, I am that cruel. I will never let you into my room. After saying that, Qiqi held the key and turned around to leave. Chapter 555: Chapter 555 You Are Quite Cute When You Are Shy (1) Yuqi Mu wanted to go after her, but he was carrying a big suitcase and couldnt walk fast. So he couldnt catch up with her. Qiqi went back to her room and locked the door. She sat on the chair and let out a long breath. She turned her head to look at the door and grimaced. You want to continue to follow me? Then you have to have that chance too. she murmured. Yuqi hadnt booked a room, so he sat in the lobby with his suitcase. But the owner told him there were still rooms avable and let him go there to rest. But Yuqi refused and asked the owner not to tell anyone about the spare room. The shopkeeper was a little confused, but didnt ask him more. When everyone was ready, they gathered in the lobby and prepared to climb the mountain. Qiqi changed into a jacket and wore a hat. When she walked out of her room, she saw Quqi again. But she just ignored him. But Yuqi immediately walked into her. Qiqi, I can take your bag for you. said he, smiling. Thank you, but no. Are you thirsty? I have water here. No, Im not. The suns rays are very strong here. Lets go over there. Qiqi suddenly stopped and looked at him. No more talking! Then Yuqi made an OK sign and zipped his mouth. She gave him a cold re, and then followed her ssmates, marched to the mountains. Although Qiqi just ignored Yuqi, Qiqis ssmates all gathered around him. Yuqi could not find a reason to get rid of them, so he had to talk to them. At this moment Qiqi could finally be alone and take pictures of the mountains. But she didnt stay by herself for long before Yuqi ran to her again. Your friends are so warm. I had a hard time getting rid of them. Ill really want to spend time with you than waste time talking with them.Yuqi said. He was talking non-stop while Qiqi was silent. She didnt say anything, but Yuqi kept talking. He saw Qiqis camera and then started to talk to her about photography techniques. Maybe I can help you choose a scene. Look, the beautiful old trees are over there. You can stand there and I can take your picture. said he. Finally Qiqi ran out of patience. She frowned. Thanks a lot, but I dont want to bother you. Qiqi said. I just want to take a few pictures. Can you please be quiet for a while? Yuqi nodded his head repeatedly. Next, he was really quiet. He followed behind her and didnt say a word. But he always followed her, which made Qiqi suddenly felt very annoyed. Suddenly the chirping of a small bird caught Qiqis attention. She took out her camera and tried to photograph the bird. The bird was grooming its feathers and moving deftly. In order not to disturb the bird, Qiqi approached it gently. But she was so far away from the bird that she had to cross the creek. But the rocks at the edge of the creek were slippery. She stumbled when she wasnt paying attention. Qiqi, watch out. Yuqi soon grabbed her arm and hugged her. Looking up at Yuqis face, Qiqi felt her heart beating faster and faster. She tried to calm herself down, but it was no use. No, I cant be seduced by Yuqis appearance. She broke away from Yuqis embrace and got up to leave. But she had only taken one step when she frowned. She leaned over, covering her foot with a painful expression. Are you okay? Yuqi asked worriedly. She gently shook her head. Im fine. But looking at her, Yuqi felt that she must have been hurt. He didnt care about Qiqis resistance. He picked her up and put her on a big rock not far away. Seeing Yuqi was about to touch her ankle, Qiqi was busy stopping him. What are you doing? I want to see if your feet are injured. Yuqi gently touched her ankle. Does it hurt here? Qiqi shook her head. What about here? A little. Here? Ah, it hurts! This should only be a slight sprain, and the bones are fine. Youll be fine after two days of rest. When Yuqi looked up, he saw Qiqi staring at him gently. When she met Yuqis eyes, Qiqi panicked. She immediately looked away. But even though she was fast, Yuqi found something in her eyes. The corners of his mouth slowly hooked up. Qiqi, why are you blushing? Yuqi asked Its too hot and I get sunburn. Qiqi exined. Really? Oh, yeah., dont get so close to me. Then she pushed Yuqi away. But Yuqi smiled happily. Qiqi, youre quite cute when youre shy. Then Qiqis face became even redder, and she could only use her high voice to hide her shyness. Im not shy. Dont talk nonsense. Dont deny it, youre just shy. You have feelings for me? No, I dont. Can you change your bad habit of guessing what people think? Well, I wont be able to get rid of this habit in this life. Fine, forget it Let me carry you down the hill. said Yuqi. Then he turned his back on Qiqi and squatted down. If my ssmates see him carrying me, then they will misunderstand my rtionship with him again. she thought. Thank you, but I can walk by myself. Qiqi immediately refused. If you barely walk down the mountain, you wont be able to walk for the next few days, and then your journey will be ruined. I know youre angry with me. But if you dont let me carry you and cause your injuries to get worse, do you really think its good? His words made Qiqi silent. Didnt you say you have no feelings for me? So just think of me as a stranger trying to do you a favor. Yuqi said. Qiqi pursed her lips, and theny on Yuqis back. Yuqis shoulders were warm and wide. She felt safe leaning on his shoulder. With her back to Yuqi, she no longer had to pretend she was indifferent to him. She gently closed her eyes andy on his back. Now she didnt care where he was taking her to, at the moment she just wanted to lie on his back. The hotel is just ahead. If you want toe down and walk by yourself, I wont object. At this moment, Qiqi suddenly sobered up. She had to make herself indifferent. Of course Im going to walk by myself. She said coldly. Then Yuqi carefully put her down. You were as docile as a kitten just now, why have you suddenly changed to be so cold again? Qiqi pretended not to understand his words and limped forward. Yuqi followed her from behind and tried to help her, but she refused. After some resting, Qiqis ankle was not so painful anymore. She could walk slowly back to the hotel. Looking at her, Yuqi was a little anxious as she wouldnt let him help her. If he insisted on helping her, he thought she would definitely stay farther away from him. So he just silently followed behind her. The students were still climbing in the mountains, and the only person in the B&B was the owner sitting at theputer, watching a variety show. Seeing Qiqi limping, he was curious. Did you hurt your foot? Yeah, what bad luck! I have ointment here. You can try it. Okay, thanks a lot. Qiqi took two steps, and then turned back. She found that Yuqi was still following her. Why are you still following me? Yuqi smiled. I can help you apply the ointment. You are injured now and need someone to take care of you. Thank you, but I can put the ointment on my ankle. I dont want to bother you. But I know what youre thinking. Im not going to let you have the chance toe into my room. Qiqi interrupted him. Hearing this, Yuqi was a little aggrieved. Qiqi, Ive helped you so much. Cant you just let me stay in your room for one night? If you hadnt been following me, I wouldnt have hurt my foot. But I did help you when you broke your foot, didnt I? Yes, indeed. But youre the president of Mus Group. I dont believe you cant find a ce to rest. Qiqi snorted coldly. I guess you deliberately said you couldnt find a ce to stay. So youre not going to let me stay in your room? No! Yuqi took a deep breath. Okay, Ill figure it out myself. After saying that, Yuqi turned around and walked back to the hall, sitting on the sofa. He lowered his head and looked depressed. Seeing him like this, Qiqi felt a little sympathy for him. She was still wondering if she was too cruel to him. After nightfall in the mountains, it was still very cold. The more Qiqi thought about it, the more she was hesitated. She was considering whether to go out to see Yuqi when she suddenly heard a noise outside. Chapter 555 You Are ckmailing Us? (2) Qiqi walked to the window curiously, and then she was a little surprised. What is that thing in the middle of the inn courtyard? She muttered. Then she walked slowly to the courtyard. There were already a number of travelers gathered there. They were curious about what was built up in the courtyard. It seemed like it was a camping tent. It looked like four or five people could live inside. It had the necessary supplies for living. It even had a stove and a barbecue grill. Finally its set up! Yuqi Mu said happily. Just as Qiqi was observing the tent, he came out of it. Then Qiqi realized that the tent was Yuqis masterpiece. Yuqi also saw Qiqi and he was happy. Qiqi,e and visit it. It took me a lot of effort to put it up. Qiqi immediately turned her head to the side. I dont want to see it. Im not interested. She was not interested in the tent, but the others were very interested in it. They all looked inside the tent. This is so cool. Its like a little house with everything in it. This brand of tent is so expensive. Its said that the lights inside cost ten thousand yuan. People kept making exmations while Qiqi rolled her eyes, thinking that Yuqi was showing off his wealth again. Everyone is wee to go in and visit. Yuqi said excitedly. People were all excited. They went in to visit the tent in turn. Then Yuqi walked up to Qiqi. Are you sure you dont want to go in and take a look? He asked with a smile. Its just a tent. But I have to live in it for few days, and its still quitefortable inside. Yuqi, you actually prepared a tent. It seems you really came here prepared. Qiqi snorted coldly. Originally, I wanted to use it when I took you to see the stars inside the mountain, but I didnt expect it to be put to good use here. These people heard Yuqis words and immediately got interested. Look at the stars? Thats a good idea! The stars in the mountains must be bright and beautiful. Then we can go up the mountain tomorrow to see the stars. Wow, thats great. The young people talked it happily, but there were some who had concerns. But I dont have any camping stuff. Yeah, neither do I. We can borrow them from the innkeeper. There must be a tent or something in the inn. Well, thats a good idea. The more people talked, the more excited they became, and then they nned the arrangements for tomorrow nights activities. Seeing that they were very excited, Yuqi came over to Qiqis side. Qiqi, do you want to look at the stars tomorrow? No, Im not going! I guessed you wouldnt go. Then there will be only two of us here. So this was Yuqis real purpose. Looking at her ssmates happily discussing their activities, Qiqi felt that something was quite not right. Qiqi, whats wrong? Yuqi asked when he saw her face suddenly changed. Qiqi raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Actually, I really dont understand what you are doing? said she with mockery. What do you mean? Why are you always around me every day? Dont you have other things to do? All I have to do is make you fall in love with me. Forget it. Theres no point in discussing this with you. said Qiqi, and then she turned around and left. Yuqi really wanted to chase her, but people gathered around him. They talked to him about camping tips, and asked him to give professional camping advice. Yuqi looked at Qiqi in front of him and sighed softly. And Qiqi turned her head and made a face at him, then walked away quickly. As she passed through the lobby, Qiqi noticed a public phone at the entrance. She instantly remembered that she should call Anna Xie and tell her that Yuqi was here so they wouldnt worry about him. Then she dialed Anna Xies phone. Anna, its me. Arent you on a trip? Why did you suddenly call me? Anna asked. I didnt have a chance to hang out with my ssmates. Qiqi said. Her words made Anna suddenly nervous. What happened? Are you isted by your ssmates again? No, Yuqi is always following me. Hes with you now? Anna asked tentatively. Yeah, he seems to have gone crazy. He said he didnt want fame, status, or money anymore. And my phone was also broken by him, so I didnt have time to contact you until now. Recently Yuqi has been acting very unlike him. I guess he must be working on some n. Anna was suddenly a little vexed. She rubbed her temples. Oh, I see. Youre reacting too calmly. Its already happened, what else can I do? I wouldnt be surprised if he did something strange. But my vacation was ruined by him. You guys need to find a way to let him go home quickly! Annas lips moved and she was about to say something, but then she fell silent. She thought it would be best to discuss with her husband about Yuqi. Holding the phone, Anna held it up far and wide. Hey, what did you say? I cant hear too clearly. The signal is really bad, howe I cant hear anything? Hey, hey? Anna deliberately pretended that she couldnt hear Qiqis words clearly, and then she hung up the phone. Qiqi looked at the phone and was angry. Anna, youre ying dumb with me now. She grunted. Then she angrily went back to the room. Seeing Anna looking at her phone thoughtfully, Yuqi was curious. Whats up? Yuqi went to look for Qiqi. Sure enough, he made his move. I really want to know what he has thought of this time to make Qiqi ept him. said Yulin. I just hope he wont give Qiqi any more trouble. Qiqi has a peaceful life now. She cant have her life ruined by Yuqi. Anna said, and then she was lost in thought. Anna, what are you thinking? Yulin asked. Yuqi left thepany, and also said to Qiqi that he would give up fame and money. Is this his way to pursue Qiqi? said Anna suddenly. Yulin froze. What? It probably means that Yuqi wants to abandon everything and be an ordinary person like Qiqi.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After Yulin heard this, he covered his stomach andughed. This is the n that he has thought? He is really stupid. You dont think its a good idea? Anna asked with a serious face. Of course not. Love and career are two different things. How can he mix them up? Hes so naive. But maybe it will really have an unexpected effect. Do you still have expectations of him? Wed better get him back quickly. I tore up the letter he left behind when he ran away from home, so Mom and Dad dont know about it yet. If they know that Yuqi abandoned everything for a girl, my parents must be furious. Your parents are sensible people. If Yuqi can find a woman to spend the rest of his life with, they will definitely support him. Hearing that Anna supported Yuqi, Yulin looked at Anna curiously. Anna, your reaction is very strange. If Yuqi is willing to give up everything he has for Qiqi, that means he really loves Qiqi. Then Yuqi should get support. But as his brother, I think his decision is too crazy. Love is crazy. Dont you think so? Annas words made Yulin unable to retort. He shrugged lightly. Okay, youre right. Then do we need to do something? Just wait and see first. I want to know just how determined Yuqi is to give up everything he has for Qiqi. Yulin nodded and didnt say anything else. Although he did not retort Anna, he still felt what Yuqi did was wrong. . Yuqi came in from outside and saw Qiqi staring at the phone. Qiqi, who are you talking to on the phone? No one. Qiqi turned to leave, but Yuqi stopped her. The innkeeper gives me a watermelon. Do you want to eat it? Yuqi happily held the watermelon, but Qiqi was not interested at all. Thanks, but I dont want to eat it. Please just eat a piece. I tasted a small piece, and its very sweet. I said I dont want to eat it. Yuqi wanted to say something else, but suddenly heard someone talking behind him. Why is there a watermelon here? Can I eat it? No, no, thats what I saved for Qiqi. Yuqi immediately turned back, and then hold Qiqis hand. See, if we do not go to eat it, someone else will eat it. Come on. Im not going. You let go of my hand! Qiqi tried to shake off Yuqis hand, but he yanked her wrist too hard. Yuqi waved his hand at the people who were watching. You guys stay away from the melon. Its Qiqis. The crowdughed, and then left. Qiqi wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, but Yuqi took out a knife. Yuqi, what are you doing? Keep that knife away from me. Qiqi couldnt help but take a step back. She was nervous. Oh, I just want to cut the melon now. said he and showed a bright smile. He cut the watermelon into two halves with one knife. Then he continued to cut the watermelon into small pieces. He used a lot of force so that the table was shaking. Can you be gentler? This table is going to be broken. said Qiqi. Its just a table. Its fine. said Yuqi, and then he handed Qiqi a piece. The fragrance of watermelon wafted into Qiqis nose, and she couldnt help but gulp down her saliva. But before she could touch the watermelon, someone suddenly shouted out. How can you cut watermelon on this table? said the innkeeper. Then he quickly ran to the table, carefully check it, and he threw the watermelon to the ground, wiping the watermelon juice on the table. Since you have given me the watermelon, it is mine. You dont have any right to throw my stuff. Yuqi said unhappily. This table is scratched by you. Yuqi took a look and found that there was indeed a small scratch on the tabletop. Its just a table. Do you have to be so angry? said he disdainfully. The innkeeper turned his head and red at Mu Yuqi, looking angry. This is a very expensive wooden table. It is worth hundreds of thousands. I thought it was just an ordinary table. Im sorry. Theres a sign on it that says: No Touching. Do you not see it? Theres a sign? Yuqi looked around, then leaned down and picked up a sign from the ground. Someone threw the sign on the ground. I didnt see it. You ruined my table. You have to pay me for it. How much do you want? At least fifty thousand Yuan. said the innkeeper. We are indeed sorry for breaking your table. But you want 50,000 yuan for such a small scratch? Qiqi said. Thats unreasonable. She knew that they had done something wrong. But it couldnt be that they had to ept being extorted by the innkeeper. The man knocked on the table, a little sad. Theres no way to fix the scratch. It will affect its selling price. Im just asking you for RMB50,000. Youre ckmailing us? You dont believe? Then you go to the market and ask how much its worth. Qiqi was about to say something, but Yuqi stopped her. Okay, Ill give it to you. Hearing Yuqis words, the man held back his anger. So will you pay by cash or by card? I Yuqi was just about to take his wallet, but suddenly stopped. He came up to Qiq and whispered, I suddenly thought of a problem. What? In order to be an ordinary person, Ive frozen all my cards. And do you have any cash? asked Qiqi. No. Then you call Yulin and ask him to lend you money. But Yuqi shook his head repeatedly. Its too humiliating. I cant do this. Now you feel humiliated, then why did you just promise to give him fifty thousand Yuan? All right, Ill call Anna. said Qiqi, but the call never went through. Yuqi saw Qiqi put down the phone unhappily, but actually he was d that the call didnt go through. Do you know other peoples phone numbers? asked he, deliberately pretending to be anxious. I lost my phone. How could I possibly memorize so many numbers? Then what should I do? Seeing the two men muttering, the boss asked impatiently. Have you discussed it yet? How exactly are you going to pay? Please be patient. We wont owe you any money. Qiqi said. Then something suddenly urred to her. Didnt you give out watches to everyone? You ask them for a few back and use them to pay back the money first. She said to Yuqi. However, Yuqi shook his head. How can I ask for back the gifts I gave out? If you dont go, I will. Qiqi said. Then she didnt hesitate to ask her ssmates for the watch Yuqi had given them. But it turned out that none of them were willing to give it back to her. Qiqi was very frustrated. Have you thought about it? The innkeeper suddenly said. For now, we dont have money for you. Qiqi said helplessly. Actually, I dont think you have so much money. The man snorted. His contemptuous tone irritated Qiqi. She could endure his contempt, but she could not endure his contempt for Yuqi. She raised her hand and patted Yuqis shoulder, then raised her voice. Look, he is Yuqi Mu, the president of Mus Group. He definitely wont owe you fifty thousand yuan. Whos Yuqi Mu? Ive never heard of him. The innkeeper said coldly, and then he took out two printed papers and ced them in front of them. Now, sign it. What is this? they asked. Since you dont have money to pay me back, you two need to work for me for a year to cover the debt. Qiqi was furious and pped the table. Are you crazy? We just owe you fifty thousand. Do you have to make us sign this? yelled she loudly. Chapter 556: Chapter 556 No, I Wont Sign It (1) Before she could finish her words, she nced at Yuqi writing something. She suddenly had a bad premonition. Yuqi, what are you doing? After finishing writing, Yuli handed that document to her. Im signing it. Are you crazy? How could you agree to such a thing as selling yourself to someone for hardbor? Qiqi growled. However, Yuqi was quite calm. We owe him a debt, so of course we have to pay him back. You have to sign it too. Then he also came to shake Qiqis hand for her to sign it. And Qiqi was busy putting her hands behind her back and shook her head. No, I wont sign it. You can also sign the contract with your thumb. The innkeeper suddenly said. Then he put an inkpad in front of Qiqi. Qiqi sneered and reached out to point at him to say something. And Yuqi quickly grabbed Qiqis finger and poked it on the inkpad, then pressed her thumb to the contract. No, Yuqi. Qiqi screamed, but it was toote. The contract was printed with clear fingerprints. The more Qiqi thought about it, the angrier she became. Yuqi, what are you doing? she yelled. One has to take responsibility for doing the wrong thing. said Yuqi. Then this has nothing to do with me. Why do you want me to follow you to do hardbor? We are friends. We have to share the pain and suffering. At this moment, Qiqi was speechless. She even suspected that Yuqi and the innkeeper had colluded to make her sign this contract. She reached out and covered her forehead, helpless. I really regret knowing you. The boss took the two contracts and put them away carefully, and then he said to them, From now on, you will move to the staff dormitory. Qiqi immediately looked up. I paid for the room, so I should take the guest room. She retorted. Oh, then I can use your room payment to offset your wages. That way, you can work five days less, isnt that better? Seeing Qiqi looking at himself dazed, the boss asked, Do you have something to say? Qiqi lowered her head feebly. What am I supposed to say now? From tomorrow, you will be responsible for cleaning, cooking,undry, promotion, purchasing and marketing in the inn. These business arrangements made Qiqi frown. May I ask if there are other staffs in this inn? There was one before, but he just left recently. Then we are multi-tasking, and I demand a raise in sry! Qiqi said. No way. The boss refused without even thinking about it. But Qiqi was very insistent. If you dont give us a raise, we wont finish our work on time, and you will be the one who suffers in the end. I suggest youd better think it over. The boss was a bit hesitant, but Yuqi suddenly said. Qiqi, you cant work like this, lets be a good employee Qiqi was speechless after hearing Yuqis words. She turned her head and red angrily at him and rebuked, You shut up! Yuqi pursed his lips and was aggrieved. He did not understand why Qiqi would be angered when he spoke. Seeing this, the innkeeper immediately said. Look, yourpanions are aware of the need to be apetent employee. Girl, dont always think about money. Improve your professionalism. Qiqi looked at him and wanted to continue arguing with him, but the he hurriedly walked away. She was going to chase him behind, but Yuqi stopped her. Qiqi, I can help you move. Yuqi, dont involve me in your business again, okay? She mmed Yuqis hand away and said angrily. I am trying to run this hostel with you to make it better. said Yuqi seriously. I dont want to. I just want to get out of here. Since we are already employees of someone else, we have to Qiqi, dont go. I havent finished my words. Qiqi did not want to pay attention to Yuqi. She found that Yuqis nagging was really killing her. Qiqis ssmates were worried that the watch given to them by Yuqi would be taken away, so they surprisingly ended their journey early. They left early in the morning to go back to school. By the time Qiqi found out, they were almost at school. Qiqi was furious, and now she couldnt leave even if she wanted to. Compared to Qiqis anger, Yuqi enjoyed this life very much. Even if he was being ordered around by the innkeeper, he was still happy. Qiqi looked at Yuqi who was busy going around, and she was puzzled. Seeing Qiqi not working, Yuqi patted her head. Qiqi, dont bezy. Come and work! The boss doesnt pay me, why am I so motivated? Qiqi snorted Youre not thinking right. Since youre staying, you have to work hard and cant waste time. Why didnt I see you so motivated before? I like it here. Hearing this, Qiqi turned her head to look at Yuqi and found that he was very serious. I really like this ce. I used to want to open an inn, live in the deep mountains, and be friends with the flowers and nts. Its really a kind of enjoyment. said Yuqi. Then he closed his eyes with a very intoxicated look. How do you make money at the inn when all you do is to enjoy life? Enjoy the process of making money, dont just think about money. Youre really a gentry who doesnt know the hardships of the world. Even if you give up your fame and status, youre still a gentry who only seeks ease andfort. Qiqi said. Who told you that you cant make money and enjoy life at the same time? I can do both. Qiqi did not agree with such a statement, Making money is very hard. You want to easily earn money? This is simply a lie. She retorted. If I can earn money easily, you promise to be my girlfriend! Qiqi was about to refute Yuqi, but unexpectedly this guy suddenly changed the topic. Qiqis eyes blinked. Does this have anything to do with each other? That means I can support you and give you happiness on my own. What an absurd logic. I think its pretty good. Its a deal. No, I didnt say yes. So youre saying you dont need to test me and youll agree to be my girlfriend? What are you talking about? No more nonsense! said Qiqi angrily. Yuqi acted as if he didnt hear her. You only have these two choices now. You either agree to be my girlfriend directly, or test me and then be my girlfriend. Think about it and give me an answerter. I cant I havent finished my sentence, stop. Qiqi went after Yuqi, but he seemed to be deliberately teasing her. He ran slowly for a while, then ran fast, but did not allow Qiqi to catch him. Now that Yuqi had decided to make the inn profitable quickly, he was ready to start his n. The next morning, he started remodeling the inn. But he woke up the innkeeper. He sleepily walked down the stairs and was just about to ask what was going on when he was shocked by the sight in front of him. The lobby had been torn apart and there was dust floating in the air. What are you doing? Stop it, stop! The boss shouted hoarsely. Hearing the voice, Yuqi stopped. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. Good morning. Looking at his hall turning into a mess, he was angry. You better exin to me exactly what you are doing! He yelled. Theyout here is unreasonable, resulting in a very poor customer experience. It needs to be refurbished. Ill remove all the corners in the lobby and make it better. Are you kidding? Ive been running this inn for ten years and no one has everined about the poor experience. Believe me. The effect after renovation will be absolutely great. I dont need it. Put it back. Seeing that he couldnt convince the boss to agree, Yuqi shook his head repeatedly. Why dont you change your mind? If your inn wasnt cheap, I guess no one woulde here. Think about it yourself, do you have repeat customers? I guess the upancy rate is getting lower and lower, and there are more and more bad reviews. If this continues, your store will soon be closed. he added. The innkeeper was furious by Yuqis words. His face was red with anger. Nonsense! shouted he loudly. Dont be too old-fashioned. Doing business is to be constantly innovative. Just let me renovate this inn, okay? I can guarantee your inn will be rolling in money. Hearing the noise, Qiqi came over to watch them for fun. Seeing the mess, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. Yuqi had never yed by the rules. No matter what he would do, Qiqi would not be surprised. Cant you understand what Im saying? I dont need it! Dont say those useless words. I just want my inn. The boss growled. While Yuqi was continuing to decorate the inn, he said casualy. You dont seem to have considered a problem clearly. There are only three of us here, whats the point of you opposing it? You you are a madman! Qiqi listened from the side and gave augh. Do you just know that? He is a crazy person. Messing with him is the same as messing with trouble. Actuality your hard time has just begun. After hearing Qiqis words, the boss hesitated. I dont want you guys to work for me anymore, you guys leave here now. Qiqi was happy. Her eyes lit up. But Yuqi suddenly refused the innkeepers suggestion. No, I cant leave. I still have to chase my girlfriend here. Yuqi Mu, you shut up.Qiqi shouted. Then you promise to be my girlfriend now? Facing Yuqis eager look, Qiqi was silent again. Then Ill just have to impress you with my actions. Yuqi sighed helplessly. Okay. Im going to get back to work. Then he continued to start demolishing this inn. I said, stop. The boss growled loudly, while Yuqi directly ignored him. Yuqi kept demolishing the inn, so there was dust everywhere. The innkeeper wanted to stop him, but he was choking and coughing. Since you cant stop him anyway, then just let him do it. Qiqi said. If he failed, let him pay you back in the end. If he has money to pay me back, why does he stay here? Qiqi had no reason to refute this statement. Then youll just have to trust that hell let you make money. Since things are already like this, maybe there will be a surprise. The boss did run out of ideas. He was panting roughly and was ready to go back to take some medicine to rx himself. Before leaving, he looked at Qiqi warningly. If you guys fail, then you can never leave here. Chapter 556 How Can You Call It Stupid? (2) The boss left after he finished speaking angrily. Yuqi, are you sure you can make the inn profitable by doing this instead of leaving it in ruins? Qiqi asked Trust me. I minored in architecture in college. I have no problem transforming a small ce like this. Seeing how confident Yuqi was, Qiqi didnt argue with him anymore. After three days of remodeling, the inn really changed a lot. The room became brighter, and when the sunlight shined in, it made everything look vibrant. In such a room, even just sitting there was a pleasure. Qiqi and the innkeeper wandered around the room. How is it?? Yuqi asked with expectation. Actually the innkeeper was very satisfied with the inn that had been transformed. But he was reluctant to show his appreciation. Not bad. said he coldly. Young people like this kind of decoration. I have already written marketing ads for you on the inte. I believe there will be peopleing here soon. said Yuqi confidently. I already had guests here. Theres no need for you to help me advertise it at all. You used to use a low price strategy and the customer experience was poor, so most travelers would onlye once and then nevere to your inn again. Now we want to improve customer satisfaction, provide quality service, and then raise the room rate. Raise the room rate? Thats a good idea. said the innkeeper excitedly. If you want to make money, you have to find a way to increase profits. Yuqi said. Id like to sell sky-high rooms, but why would travelerse to my sky-high inn? We have a natural mineral health spa. Its the perfect ce for rxation and wellness. Hot springs? I didnt know there was hot springs here. The innkeeper asked, puzzled. Yuqi was about to exin something when he suddenly heard the sound of a car engine. Whoe to my inn? It must be something I ordered that arrived. Do you have money to pay for it? Qiqi asked curiously No, but it is paid on delivery. What is this? asked the innkeeper. A new que for the inn, said Yuqi. Then he unpacked the package and said with a smile. Look, how about it? Do you like it? Qiqi and the innkeeper came over and looked carefully at the words on it: Youjia Inn. It looks very good. But Qiqi suddenly had a bad feeling. Can we install the que now? The worker asked. Yes, please. Soon the workers installed the que in less than ten minutes. With the new que, the facade became very different. Just as the innkeeper was looking at it happily, the workers asked. May I ask who will pay for it? Immediately, Yuqi pointed at the innkeeper. I have to pay for this? he froze. His words made Yuqiughed. Of course you have to pay for the purchase. The que, the shipping fee, and the instation fee, they all add up to a total of ten thousand. The innkeeper stared at him with eyes open. He couldnt believe it. Ten thousand Yuan? Just this stupid thing is worth that much? How can you call it stupid? The facade is very important. With the new que, our inn is all different. Just pay for it. Its definitely worth your every penny. The innkeeper immediately covered his pockets and shook his head. No, Im going to buy it. Im not paying for it! No, youre wrong totally. You cant just think about making money and not think about investing. Pay with your bank card. said the innkeeper. I you the innkeeper stammered. Yuqi found out the innkeepers bank card and handed it to the worker. Although this que is very nice, but 10,000 is too expensive to buy it. Innkeeper muttered. At this time the sound of a car engine came from outside again. He immediately red at Yuqi. What did you buy again? asked he. This time I didnt buy anything. Hearing him, the innkeeper gently sighed in relief. But what Yuqi said next made his heart tense up. I asked someone toe and fix the spa. said Yuqi. Does this cost money? Of course. Fifteen thousand dors in total. The boss stepped aside, rubbing his chest, breathing heavily. And Yuqi took the workers over to the spring pool. You really want to build the hot spring? Qiqi asked. Yes, Ive checked it. The hot spring here is very good. But, why do I feel that you are deliberately screwing the innkeeper? You are trying to get back at him? I didnt get back at him. I really wanted to help him. I did all this so that the inn could make money. Yuqi said seriously. You are serious? Of course, soon you will believe what I said. Yuqi said, pointing to the hot spring in front of him, And there is our advantage. I naturally have to repair it properly. Seeing that Yuqi was very serious, Qiqi kind of believed him. Hey, you two pleasee here. The innkeeper said to them coldly. Yuqi and Qiqi looked at each other, confused and then walked to him. He ced the two contracts on the table. This is the contract for both of you. Now I give it to you two. said he gruffly. What do you mean by that? I cant afford to hire you guys here. Please leave here now. Seeing her contract right in front of her, Qiqis eyes lit up and she reached out to get it. But Yuqi pped her hand away. Im not leaving. I have to help you run the inn. However, the innkeeper waved his hand repeatedly. Thanks, but I dont need you at my inn. You should leave now. But it doesnt seem to be the right time for you to let us leave, because Hearing this, the innkeeper interrupted him suddenly. Youve bought something again? I didnt buy anything. Its just that Ive put out an ad. I believe there will be customersing to the inn soon. Im afraid you cant receive so many guests by yourself. Will there be customers that soon? Yeah, of course. Just as he finished speaking, the phone at the front desk suddenly rang. Qiqi ran over to answer the phone. Hello, this is Youjia Inn. How many rooms do you need? Then I will reserve two double rooms for you. Yes, meals are also provided. Hanging up the phone, Qiqi just couldnt believe that a guest had really booked a room. See, there will be more and more guests. You guys just trust me. said Yuqi proudly. Yuqi was verycent, while the innkeeper still didnt believe him. These people wouldnt be the ones you found on purpose, would they? asked the innkeeper. No, Even if I want to do so, I dont have money to hire people to fool you right now. Then the innkeeper immediately opened the appointment registration program and found that there was really moneying in on it. Just as he was checking it, another person booked a room. Two orders in a row made him surprised. He thought he was lucky that Qiqi and her ssmates woulde here for a vacation, but he didnt think others woulde forward to book a room at his inn. He looked at Yuqi, changing his pained expression from just now. You seem to be talented. Yuqi proudly held his head up. I Yuqi Mu, a genius in the business world. Its easy for me to run such an inn. Now, you finally believe me? Yeah, really, your name is so. The innkeeper paused, and then continued. So ordinary. Then he turned his head and left quickly. What? Muyuqi pouted. I think hes getting back at me. He also thinks youre getting back at him. I bet he regrets letting us stay at the inn.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon he will find out how good I am. You have to believe he will be grateful to me. Yeah, I hope so. Soon, well get busy. Qiqi, if you feel tired, I can hire someone. You really think youre the boss? Youve spent his much money. If you cant make the inn profitable, Im afraid youll have to stay here for a few more years. said Qiqi. Ill be happy to have you with me for a few more years here. I dont want to stay here with you. Were friends, so we have to share the hardship together. said Yuqi excitedly. When I was rich, I was nice to you, but you didnt care. So I thought you preferred to share the hardship with me. Qiqi frowned, discontented. No, I dont really want to share the hardship with you. You ruined my trip. Dont you think the trip is boring? Its just taking pictures. But if we ran the inn together, wouldnt you feel a sense of aplishment? Nope. Haha, I know youre not just saying what you mean. Yuqi, can you shut your mouth? Qiqi, are you shy? You are still a little girl. If you say one more word, Ill sew your mouth shut. Seeing Qiqi was about to get angry, Yuqi immediately shut his mouth. She nced at Yuqi, then turned around and left. Looking at Qiqis back, Yuqi sighed lightly. Qiqi, do you feel my love for you? He murmured. As Yuqi expected, the business in the inn suddenly became better. Rooms were full every day. There were many guests who booked in advance. Qiqi had to clean up the room every day and prepare meals for the guests. Sometimes she suddenly missed the days when she had nothing to do in the inn. But Yuqi suddenly hired a group of people to help her. Looking at the busy cook in the kitchen, Qiqi asked. Did you hire these people? Yes, they are all professional chefs. The innkeeper felt just happy to have made a lot of money in the past two days. Now he found out that he had to spend money to hire people again, so he got a little angry. Why do you hire people suddenly? he asked Yuqi. Before we didnt have a professional chef, so the dishes we made couldnt meet the needs of our customers. Now we have professional chefs, I believe this can improve our customers satisfaction with our inn. Then wouldnt we be able to make more money? Once he heard that he could make more money, the innkeeper became excited again. Seeing Qiqi getting busy, Yuqi walked over to her. He patted her shoulder. You wont have to work so hard. I have hired someone to help you. Just earn enough money so that we can leave here soon. said Qiqi. She didnt seem to appreciate his kindness. Why do we have to leave here? Its so nice here. I enjoy the picturesque scenery every day and I can also earn a lot of money. How enjoyable. And theres still you beside me. Can you talk it seriously? said Qiqi.. Im serious. Ive already made this inn profitable, are you going to keep your promise too? What promises? Im going to get busy first. said she, and then she suddenly thought of something. Qiqi, you will be my girlfriend sooner orter. Yuqi said loudly. After hearing his word, Qiqi quickly left. While watching Qiqi leave, Yuqi was happy. Her reaction is really cute. Now Qiqi had mixed emotion. She felt that Yuqi just wanted everyone to know that he liked her. But now she just wanted to pay back the money quickly, get out of here, and went back to school. The bossughed beside. Young people really have original means to chase their girlfriends. No matter what means are used, it is a good way to make the beauty fall in love with me. Yuqi said. This is much more difficult than making money. Womens minds are hard to catch. The process is a little hard, but the ending is sweet. Is that so? The innkeeper spoke with a questioning tone. Yuqis eyes narrowed. You seem to like talking about gossip, and then Ill cancel the reservation in the afternoon so youll have more time to talk about gossip. Are there any more guests in the afternoon? Then Ill go and get ready for this. said the innkeeper. But after he walked a few steps, he felt something was wrong. Why do I always feel like Im being ordered to do something by him? But obviously Im the owner of the inn. Chapter 557: Chapter 557 The Rival (1) The boss could see that though Qiqi had been saying mean words to Yuqi Mu, she must like him. Since they both had feelings for each other, why not get together now? The boss found it hard to understand, but he didnt have to. As long as he could earn money, he could care less about them. Hearing that more customers woulde in the afternoon, the boss felt so happy that he even started to hum a song with his hands held on his back. After lunch, the sun was warm and the birds were enjoying the warm sunshinezily in the tree. All of a sudden, a car came and scared all the birds away. Judging from the car, the customers this time were rich. The car stopped. Several pretty girls got out of the car and looked at this hotel up and down. A girl with red hair started toin, Hey, what a poor ce! Whats to enjoy here in the mountain? Weve driven so long for this? We shouldve gone to the beach! The girl in front of the team looked easy-going. She had those long and soft hair and gentle eyes. She was not aggressive at all. Hearing her friendsin, she touched he rlong hair and said slowly, This ce has a good reputation on the inte. Lets have a try. Theres nothing interesting about the beach, Whateveras long as you are happy. By the way, wheres the servant? Why note to get our luggage? Lets do it ourselves. Servants? I dont think so. Come on! We carry the luggage? Oh no, this ce is too poor! We She was trying to say something more when someone next to her pushed her, hinting her to stop. She swallowed the words but she still looked unsatisfied. The girl in front held her suitcase first. She walked ahead and said, Since we are here, we shouldntin. Just rx and experience a different kind of life. Easy-going as she might look, no one dared to say no to her. It seemed that shes more than what she looked like to be. When they reached the reception, a young and newly hired girl smiled to them politely and asked, Wee! Do you have reservations? Yes, room 301 and room 302. A moment please, the girl checked her screen and asked, are they under Miss Wens name? Yes. Miss, her are the keys. You can call us if you need anything. Thanks. The girl, as we know, Miss Wen, took over the keys and was about to leave. Then the red-haired girl asked, Wheres the elevator? Sorry, we dont have elevators here. No? Then how are we supposed to carry our luggage Use your hand! You The girl in the front desk answered jokingly but it almost drove the red-haired girl crazy. But Miss Wen stopped her, Shes right. We are supposed to do it by ourselves. Lets go. Then she carried her suitcase and walked up the narrow stairs. Miss Wens friends all looked at each other, then they followed her without saying anything. They rested for a while then they went to the lobby to order something to eat. But it seemed that the food here didnt agree with them. They were used to the fancy food. Seeing the menu of vegetables in front of them, they did not know what to order. Miss Wen went ahead and ordered some drinks for them. They nned to go in the woods after this. While waiting for their drinks to be delivered, the girls took out their phones and started to do selfies. Then the red-haired girl saw someone in her camera. She was surprised and stared her eyes round. What? Is he Yuqi Mu? What are you talking about! The red-haired girl turned around and pointed, Look, hes there! They all looked that way and it indeed was Yuqi. Oh lord! Its really him! But how is it possible that hes here? I didnt now the Mus Group has property here! The girls were very surprised and overjoyed. they didnt even bother to hide their feellings. Miss Wen was rather calm. She stood up and said, Well, lets go and say hi to him. Then she walked to Yuqi and said smilingly, Hi, Mr. Mu, what a coincidence. Yuqi was busy carrying something, so he was a bit annoyed when someone blocked his way. He looked up and asked impatiently, You are I am the Creative Director of Wens Ground. Weve met before, did you forget? Yuqi wiped his sweat and said, Sorry, I dont remember see you. Will you please get out of my way? I am kind of busy here. He even waved his hand to let her go away. Yuqis words and behavior humiliated Miss Wen big time but she could say nothing about it. She had to move aside a little bit, looking annoyed. Yuqi put the boxes on the ground and waved his hands for some fresh air. While he was having a rest, Qiqi walked by. Seeing him surrounded by a bunch of beautiful girls, she frowned. She walked up to him and said, Yuqi, everyone is busy out there; why are you sneaking around? Seeing Qiqi, Yuqi changed his look right away. He said proudly, I am not! Look, I just finished moving these boxes. They are so heavy! I did it all by myself! Arent I great? Yes, yes, I see it. You dont have to be so happy about such a small thing. Hurry, hang the sheets out! Then Qiqi came up and grabbed his hands. Hey! Talk to me nicely, will you? We are busy to death! Dont ask me to talk nicely! The two walked away, leaving Miss Wen standing there looking unhappy. Then the girls gathered together and started to chat. Whos that girl? Why is she talking so rudely to Mr Mu? Whats more, Mr Mu did not even try to disobey her. Maybe that girl is from a noble family? Are you kidding? Theres no need for Mr Mu to be so humble. Maybe they are in love! The girls were just joking. They could see that Qiqi was not from a rich family. They were only making fun of her by saying so. But Miss Wen minded it. She turned angry right away, Its impossible! Look at that poor girl with that poor look! Mr Mu cannot be interested in her. The red-haired girl did not sensed what Miss Wen meant by saying that. She still joked, Maybe she really is the girlfriend. Mr Mu has a unique taste. Its highly likely that hes into this type of girlstely. Seeing Miss Wen frown, the girl standing by the side pushed the red-haired girl and said, Alright, lets not talk about it. Mr Mu will be unhappy if he knows we are talking about him. Lets go in the woods now. Holding the camera in her hands, Miss Wen felt so attracted to the scenery here. She was taking photos here and there, totally forgetting about what had just happened. But the girls behind her started to whisper to each other. Hey, is it possible that Wen knew Yuqis here, so she rmended this ce? Its possible! She likes Yuqi, so she wants to seize this chance of being with him day and night. But Mr Mu is very cold to Wen. Hes not interested in her at all. So what? Just a little bit of tricks and that man will be hers. I doubt it. Hes no one else. Hes Mr Mu! He s a man. Wen will not let him slip away. Lets just expect the good news. In my opinion, this thing is not that easy. See that girl just now? Shes mot simple. Speaking of this, everyone stopped talking right away. They reached their necks forward to see Miss Wens reaction. Seeing that she did not seem to notice what they were talking about, they sighed in relief. Hey, do not let Wen hear it. Did you see how she reacted? So horrible! The girl who mentioned Qiqi nodded right away. Seeing that the girls didnt follow up, Miss Wen turned around and asked, What are you talking about there! Walk faster! Hearing miss Wens voice, the girlsughed, Nothing. We are catching up. Then the girls walked in the woods aimlessly, having their own thoughts. They sweated a lot when they came down the hill. They decided to take a shower then a bath. Right after the shower, someone knocked at the door. Come in. Qiqi pushed the door and put the bath robe on the desk. She smiled to Miss Wen and said, Miss, this is your bath robe. Seeing Qiqi, Miss Wen squinted her eyes. Then she walked up to Qiqi and said, Just leave it here. Okay. Qiqi put the robe down and was about to leave. But miss Wen called her again. Wait. Qiqi turned around and asked politely, May I help you? Miss Wen showed a nice smile and asked casually, Whats your name? Im Qiqi. Ha, an interesting name. Though Miss Wen was smiling, Qiqi could not see kindness in her eyes, instead, she could see coldness. Qiqi got alerted right away and raised the corner of her mouth, What else can I do for you? Apparently, Qiqi wanted to finish this boring conversation. But Miss Wen did not seem to have notice that. With her hand under her chin, Miss Wen asked with an innocent look, Its my first time to be here. I want to know more about here. Can you help me? Customer is the God. Qiqi had to nod, Of course. Does this hotel belong to Mr Mu? Nope. Hes just a worker here. Miss Wenughed sarcastically, He works here? Are you kidding? In this ce? Her question made Qiqi ufortable. Qiqi felt that she was hinting something. So she showed a serious look and said to Miss Wen, I dont have to joke about this. You can ask him if you dont believe. Speaking of Yuqi, she showed a very bad attitude, which made her so unique. But Miss Wen dislike this, because in her eyes, no one was allowed to despise Yuqi. Chapter 557 The Rival (2) Mr Mu was the dream lover of many girls. Miss Wen fell for him the first time she met him in a ball several years ago. How could such a young girl as Qiqi despise him? With coldness in her eyes, she asked Qiqi, You are Mr Mu seem to be in a good rtionship. Nope, we are not that close. But close enough to give him orders and shout at him? He likes being treated toughly. Believe it or not, he will like you if you treat him badly. Excuse me, I have to go. Qiqi did not want to waste her time with this woman any more. She turned around and left. Watching Qiqi Leave, Miss Wen clenched her fists. Why do you think he wont look at me? Arrogant woman! Miss Wen stood up and put on the bath robe. Standing in front of the mirror, shes lost in her perfect figure. She didnt think she would lose it to that poor girl, with a body like this! Miss Wen got Yuqi Mus whereabouts from the other workers in the hotel, then with a box of chocte, she went to the warehouse. It was dark in the warehouse, but Yuqi lightened this little poor ce up. He was so absorbed in counting the goods, so he really wished not to be disturbed. However, someone showed up. Miss Wen opened the door and walked to Yuqi. She smiled lightly and said, You are so hardworking, Mr Mu! You dont have to do this kind of thing all by yourself. Let your staff do it. You will be too tired working like this. Yuqi was counting the goods. When Miss When talked, he totally forget the figures. Damn it! He frowned and looked at Miss Wen impatiently. Miss Wen was intimidated by his look. She regretted messing with such a man. But since shes here, she was not intending to leave empty-handed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Besides, the poor girl Qiqi can be with him, why cant I? she encouraged herself. Thinking of this, miss Wen raised her arm smilingly and said, You must be tired. Ive brought something for you. ncing at the well decorated box of chocte, Yuqi said, Thanks, but I dont like choctes. Then she put away her smile and asked awkwardly, Then what do you like? I can bring them to you next time. I dont like the things from strangers. Yuqis words were so harsh and they hurt Miss Wens feelings. Pretending to be fine, sheughed lightly, We have introduced each other, so we have officially met. But its my bad that I did not know you dont like choctes. I shall bring something else to you next time. Youll like it. Seeing Miss Wen insisted on giving him a gift, Yuqi frowned and asked, Why giving me a gift all of a sudden? Miss Wen showed a sweet smile and asked, Its a little reward for your hard work. Yuqi shook his head and said, Oh you are so wrong. I am not tired at all and it has nothing to do with you! You are really not tired? Doing all these things alone? Of course not, on the contrary, I am quite happy. Happy? Yes. Its a happy thing to see the hotel thrive in my hands. Miss Wen did not get him, but since he liked it, she would like it too. Miss Wen put the chocte box aside and rolled up her sleeves. She bent forward and said, Since you like itlet me help you. Hey! Keep your hands off my stuff! Miss Wen was startled by Yuqi when she was about to arrange the big boxes on the floor. Seeing Yuqi being so furious, she was frightened, II just want to help. You startled me! Yuqi walked forward and stood in front of Miss Wen. He said coldly, You are the guest here. I cant bother you with all these tough work. Just let me do it. Yuqis serious look made miss Wen tremble. She even forgot to y cute in front of him. She licked her lips and no longer dared to cross the line. His cold aura forced miss Wen to step back. With a long distance between them, Miss Wen said, But I want to go through hardships with you! Hearing her words, Yuqiughed. His voice sounded as if he was mocking her. Theres already someone he wanted to spend his life and go through everything with. And hes not interested in the woman whos concerned about him. Isnt there a perfect solution? He sighed in his heart and said, Do you even understand what it means by go through hardships together? those words were meant for Qiqi to hear, so he sounded so gentle. But Miss Wen heard it and misunderstood. She thought he was asking her the question. She thought her bravery made her a little different in Yuqis heart. As a result, an embarrassing self-confidence grow inside her. She lifted her chin and said proudly, Of course. Its going hardships together and never leave each other. But the answer only got Yuqi to shook his head. Miss Wen was surprised, An I wrong? You are wrong from the start. Yuqis attitude got her more puzzled. She asked, Then what do you think it means? He squinted his eyes and said, Well, theres no such thing as hardships when you are with the one you love. Even if there is, the hardship will only taste sweet. Its hard to believe a tough guy like Yuqi could be so romantic when he said these sweet words. Miss Wen smiled shyly and said, Indeed. Your beloved one will only make the time together sweet. I just dont get it, whos got your heart? Huh? Not you. Yuqis words got Miss Wens face to turn pale. She looked up at Yuqis side face, only to find that his gentle and sweet look had already turned cold and serious, like hes another man. Embarrassed as she felt, she tried to hold her feelings and squeezed a polite smile. I wonder who that rich girl is. Shes not a rich girl. Shes just an ordinary student. She has no background. Then wouldnt it be Her face got paler when she heard the answer. She could lie to herself when she heard it from someone else. But hearing Yuqi admit it himself, she could no longer lie to herself. She liked Yuqi so much but he;s only into a poor girl. Miss Wen felt so humiliated. She held her temper and asked, You are too good for her, dont you think so? You are wrong. Shes too good for me. Miss Wen was so surprised that she stared her eyes round. She shook her head inn disbelief, Are you kidding? You are Mr Mu! You can have any girl you want! You are too good for her! Yuqi looked so lost. He said, But the more I want her, the further she gets away from me. Shes ying hard-to-get! Miss Wen said it so bluntly that Yuqi got surprised. He frowned, Do you know who she is? At the moment, Miss Wen was about to go mad. She gave up the self-control she had long been proud of, and said, The girl named Qiqi, isnt she? Shes just so-so. Shes rude and badly educated. Shes not qualified to be Mrs Mu! Yuqi mocked her, So, does it make you qualified? I Maybe you are one in a million, but it means nothing to me because I dont like you at all. Is he turning me down? I failed before I even confess my feelings to him? No! I dont ept this result! Miss Wen thought to herself. Her face got red then pale. Then with great courage, she said, How do you know you dont like me? Why dont you try? Looking at Miss Wen with great interest and curiosity, Yuqi asked, Are you confessing to me? Yes, she was no longer shy; staring at Yuqi, she continued, Ive liked you for so long. Im a better choice when ites to appearance, family and ability. I think, I should be the one standing by your side. If its only appearance, family and ability you are talking about, there are so many girl better than you out there. Why do I have to choose you? Because Miss Wen was chocked by Yuqis words. She did not know what to say. When the impulsive feeling finally faded, Miss Wen started to realize how ridiculous her behavior was. Stared by Yuqi, she had no ce to hide. Finally she said, I might not be the best choice, but shes the worst choice! Yuqi hated to hear someone talk about Qiqi like this. He did not want to waste his time with this stupid woman any more, so he said, Its my business whoever I choose to be my girlfriend. You dont get to judge me. Miss Wen, youve infringed my privacy. You and I are not that close. Please remind yourself who you are. Then Yuqi got up and left. Seeing him getting further and further, Miss Wen stood there with her fists clenched. Why do you like that poor girl? You must be lonely! And when you are done ying, you will find someone like me! Well see! Miss Wen said madly. Qiqi was busy in the kitchen, and she was having fun working and chatting with her workmates. Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder and said, Qiqi, do you have a moment? Qiqi wiped her sweat on the forehead and said, Im busy here! What! Room 302 is calling for you. It was a newly hired waiter. He said it lightly and calmly. But on hearing his words, Qiqis face turned serious. Room 302those spoiled women? Qiqis impression about them was bad. Especially that girl who looked kind on the appearance but aggressive inside. She wiped her hands and asked, What do they want? I dont know. You go check yourself. Qiqi thought for a while, then she untied her apron and left the kitchen. Standing in front of room 302, Qiqi knocked at the door. Come in please. Qiqi walked in. She saw the girls, and the boss. The boss looked at Qiqi, then he shook his head. Qiqi seemed to have sensed something. She asked respectfully, Boss, what can I do for you? Qiqi smelt like spring onions because she had been working in the kitchen. The girls in fancy clothes frowned. Miss Wen remained emotionless. She questioned Qiqi, Did you clean my room this morning? Yes. Ive lost my diamond ne. You took it, didnt you? Qiqi got alerted and she immediately denied, No! I did not touch it at all! The red-haired girl covered her nose and frowned, If you didnt take it, then why is it gone? Do you know how expensive that ne is? You are not going to pay it off even if you work all your life! However expensive it is, I did not take it. If you lose something, keep looking for it until you find it. You cant set me up! But you are the only one who has stepped into this room! Well, what about them? They areing in and out all the time, too. Qiqis words made the red-haired woman so angry. So you mean we stole our own things? Well, it has nothing to do with me. You The red-haired girl was about to rush over to Qiqi but Miss Wen stopped her. She looked at Qiqi with a cold face and said, Stop pretending to be innocent. Take out my ne and we can let you go. Theres no way for you to regret when the policee. I heard you are going to graduate soon, arent you? If the school finds out about this, you will be kicked out! You need to show the proof. You cant just make me confess something I did not do! Miss Wen shook her head smilingly, You are really stubborn, arent you? You want proof? Its easy. Just let us go to your room and search for it. Search as you want. You wont find it because I never took it! Well lets go and see whos lying! Then they went to Qiqis resting room. Qiqis room was small. It was furnished with only a small bed, a table, two chairs and a closet. Looking around, everything was in your eyes. The boss smiled, There must be a misunderstanding. As you can see, theres no ne. How do you know? We havent searched this ce carefully! Then Miss Wen hinted her friends to start searching. Soon the girls started to move. They searched the closet and the area under the bed rudely. The room immediately became messy. You Qiqi was so angry. She wanted to stop them but she had to stop. Because a shiny objected attracted her attention. The red-haired girl waved the ne in her hand, showing that smug smile. Do not tell us that it belongs to you. Its an exclusive edition. As a student, you can never afford to buy this. Qiqi was dumbfounded. She kept repeating, Howe? Huh? You stole Miss Wens ne! I was wondering what tricks you use to attract Mr Mu. Now I know, you are a thief! Qiqi clenched her fists and said, I am not a thief! Then how do you exin this? Does the ne have wings and flew to your room by itself? Qiqi bit her lips and did not know how to defend herself. Then the red-haired girl walked to the door and said to the crowd, Look, the staff here steals from her clients! How can you stay in this ce? Lets leave this ce as soon as possible! The boss hurriedly pull the girl back in the room and closed the door. He tried to calm the girls down, Please calm down. Maybe its a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Come on! Are you really going to defend her by saying its a misunderstanding? Then call the police! The boss hurriedly waved his hand, Do not call the police please. Qiqi is just a young girl. Give her another chance please. Another chance? For her to steal from others? But Qiqi interrupted the boss. Go ahead, call the police! The police will prove that I didnt do it! The boss was begging the girls to have mercy on Qiqi, but Qiqi did not buy it. She fought against them with no fear. The boss couldnt afford the consequences once the police came, so he pulled Qiqi to the corner and said in a low voice, Qiqi, dont you get it? Get what? I know you are innocent and I admire your integrity. But clearly, those girls want to make you suffer. Look at the way they dress themselves. They are from rich families. They have ways to make you suffer even the policee! Qiqi frowned, Then what? Should I admit something I have never done? Of course not. Do you remember when and where you once made these girls angry? If you can remember, maybe we can have a chance to talk to them. Chapter 558: Chapter 558 Whose Ne Is It? (1) Im sure I havent offended them. said Qqi. I dont even know them. The innkeeper looked back at Miss Wen, and then lowered his voice. I saw that the girl in the lead seemed to be interested in Yuqi. So she hates you. Now Yuqi has gone into town to make a purchase. If he is there, he will definitely have a way to deal with her. he said to Qqi. After the innkeeper mentioned something, Qiqi suddenly got an idea. Maybe she deliberately set me up when Yuqi went out. Qiqi murmured. Then she walked up to Miss Wen. I need to talk to you. Miss Wen raised her eyebrows. She was arrogant. What do you want? asked she. How can you let me go? Since youve done something wrong, you have to ept the punishment. Miss Wen said disdainfully. Maybe I did do something wrong, but I definitely didnt steal your ne. Then what do you think you did wrong? Im supposed to have been in someones way. So someone hates me. Good, luckily, you know your situation well. Miss Wen said coldly. Then if Im willing to leave Yuqi, will you let me off the hook? Miss Wen had no grudge against Qiqi. If she was not rted to Yuqi, Miss Wen did not want to target her. If Qiqi was willing to leave him on her own, then she saved a lot of trouble. How do I know if you will turn back afterwards? Miss Wen said. Through this matter, I have learned that I am not as capable as you. I cantpete over you. So I will leave Yuqi. Qiqi said with her head bowed. Miss Wen was satisfied with Qiqis words. It seems that you are not stupid. I will let you off this time. If you can stay away from Yuqi, I wont find your trouble. If you still dare to y tricks, then I will ruin you. I know. I always knew what I should do. I hope so. said Miss Wen. Then she left with her friends, while Qiqi was still standing there like a statue. The innkeeper looked at her worriedly. Qiqi, are you okay? Taking a deep breath, Qiqi looked up at him with a smile. Im okay. Its done. She wont bother you anymore? Yes, Ive made it very clear to her. But there is something I need your help. The innkeeper let out a soft sigh, and then asked, What is it? I havent done a full year, but I worked hard and brought a lot of benefits to your inn. Can you let me leave here early? Youre leaving? Qiqi nodded gently. Then does Yuqi know your decision? Qiqi was silent for an instant. It doesnt matter if he knows or not. But I think, you should tell him. I have to go now. Otherwise those women will keep looking for me again. Then Qiqi came back to her room. She cleaned up her room and then packed her luggage. Soon, she prepared to leave. As she walked down the stairs, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. Is anyone here? I need to check in. said a girl. Qiqi looked up and saw Chuxue Ye. Seeing Qiqi, Chuxue immediately began toin. Qiqi, we finally found you. The ce where you stayed is really hard to find. Even the GPS is out of order. Anna and I almost got lost in the mountains. Qiqi blinked hard to make sure she hadnt mistaken anyone else for Chuxue. The people standing in front of her were really Anna and Chuxue. When she saw her best friend at this moment, Qiqi had mixed emotions. She really wanted to cry. She lightly pursed her lips. Anna, Chuxue, what brings you guys here? Yuqi abandoned everything and left. He didnt even leave his contact information. We heard that he was on vacation with you, so we came here. Thinking of Yuqi, Qiqi hesitated for a moment. Sometimes he is just so willful. Thats why wee to see if he is still alive. Chuxue teased. He is quite well. Then where is he now? Qiqi hesitated, not knowing what to say. And there were already people slowly gathering around, pointing at Anna and talking. Shes really Anna Xie, the movie star. She alsoe here on vacation? How about we go take a picture with her? .. Anna, dont you need to wear sunsses? Qiqi asked. They all seem to recognize you. Never mind, Im here to have fun. Anna was very calm. Seeing the case at Qiqis hand, she asked, Are you leaving here? I am going back. Qiqi said. Lets talk about thister. Since we are here together, why dont we talk it now? Why are you in such a hurry to leave? asked Anna, puzzled. Qiqi, they are your friends? The innkeeper suddenly asked. Yes. Upon hearing this, his eyes brightened. Im a fan of Anna. Will you get an autograph from her for me? This Before Qiqi could say anything, the innkeeper turned his head to look at Anna and Chuxue. Hello, Im Qiqis boss. You guys are staying here, right? I can help you choose a room. Youre Qiqis boss? Chuxue raised her eyebrows. Qiqi is working here for you? Yes. What about Yuqi? Chuexue asked. He is also my employee. Hearing this, Chuxue and Anna both showed an incredulous expression. But after they thought for a while, they felt it quite normal when things were rted to Yuqi. Since you work here, can you show us around the area? Anna said to Qiqi. But Qiqi still refused. Im not an employee here anymore. Im leaving here. Youre leaving as soon as we arrive? Dont spoil the fun. Please just stay for a few more days, okay? Soon, their conversation caught the attention of Miss Wen and her friends. She didnt expect to run into people from the Ye and Xiao families here. If she could befriend them, it would definitely be of great benefit to the Wens Group. She immediately got up and walked up to Chuxue and Anna. After Chuxue saw her, she felt that this girl looked familiar. Hello, I am the creative director of the Wen Group. Miss Wen said with a smile. Then Chuxue suddenly thought of something. I remembered. Ive seen you at a party. Your father praised you, saying that you are his pride. Hearing this, Miss Wen was very proud. Its quite a coincidence. I cant believe we would meet here. How is your trip here? Yeah, pretty good. Then Chuxue continued to talk to Qiqi. Qiqi, take us to your room. Weve brought you a lot of your favorite food. Qiqi was a little hesitant. She didnt speak and didnt move. So Chuxue suddenly felt that Qiqis behavior was a little strange. Through the conversation just now, the innkeeper already knew that the two people in front of him were Qiqis friends. Qiqi has been fired by me. said he suddenly. Why? She was suspected of stealing guests valuables. In order not to bring bad influence to my inn, she has to leave. Qiqi would steal? What a joke. Tell me, who exactly did she steal from? Chuxue asked angrily. She stole Miss Wens ne said the boss, but he was interrupted. Actually, there are misunderstandings. I suddenly remembered that I seem to have lent my ne to my friend. Miss Wen hurriedly exined. She was trying to force Qiqi to leave here, but she couldnt possibly offend Anna and Chuxue because of her. Now she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to befriend the two major families. But why was your ne found in Qiqis room? asked the innkeeper. Maybe that ne just looks more like mine. I guess thats not my ne. said Miss Wen. Chapter 558 I Will Definitely Prove Your Innocence (2) Then Miss Wen took out the diamond ne. She hesitated for a moment, and then handed it to Qiqi. Since she had said that, Miss Wen could only reluctantly give up her ne, while her resentment towards Qiqi grew again. Chuxue Ye looked at Qiqi, and then looked at Miss Wen. That means this is just a misunderstanding? she asked. Yes. Since its a misunderstanding, then Qiqi, you dont have to leave here. Anna and I finally have free time toe to you, you cant spoil the fun. said Chuxue. Qiqi did not want to mess with Miss Wen again. Today it happened that Yuqi Mu was not in the inn, so she can use the ne as an excuse to leave the ce. But the appearance of Chuxue and Anna changed her ns. She let out a light sigh. Okay. Seeing Qiqi finally agreed to stay here, Chuxue was happy. Just when she was about to go to her room with Qiqi, the red-haired girl beside Miss Wen came over to speak up. Hey, Miss Ye, Mrs. Xiao, nice to meet you. The Xiao family was a famous big family, and the red-haired girl naturally wanted to make Annas acquaintance. Chuxue didnt know this person and just nodded politely. Hello. Nice to meet you, too Im . The red-haired girl was about to say something else when Anna interrupted her. Sorry, Im a little tired. We want to go back to our room to take a rest. said Anna. Then she turned around and held Qiqis hand and left. The red-haired girl was a little embarrassed. Only when they were far away did the red-haired girl show her anger.Hmph, what a rude actress. But she is also Yulin Xiaos wife. You cantpare to her in your life. Although what she said was true, the red-haired girl still treated Anna like dirt. She immediately retorted with disdain. She has no background. Yulin Xiao might dump her at any time. When the timees, shes just a family outcast. Maybe youre right. But now that Qiqi has friends like them, its hard for us to force her away. Just now its lucky that Miss Wen reacted quickly and had to solve the ne matter in time, otherwise our little trick would have been seen through by them for sure. Miss Wen, who had been silent, suddenly snorted coldly. Since she doesnt leave, Ill ruin her reputation. You have a n? Of course, this time I will definitely make Yuqi hate Qiqi. Seeing that Miss Wen was confident, several other people knew that she had a n. When Anna and Chuxue went to Qiqis dorm, they looked at the room and frown. And Qiqi smiled and poured tea for them. We have such good amodations, but you stay here. I really cant understand you. As long as Im happy, it doesnt matter where I live. Qiqi said. Thats true, but are you really happy? Qiqi was hesitant, and then immediately smiled brightly. Of course Im happy. As you can see the environment here is great, Im absolutely happy to work here. Then who were those women just now? Did they get you in trouble? Its okay. Its all in the past. Hearing Qiqi, Chuxue knew there must be something wrong. They are the ones who falsely used you of stealing something, right? How dare they frame you? Im going to settle the score with them now. Then Chuxue got up and was about to go to them. But Qiqi stopped her. Dont be so easily impulsive. You are now a bride-to-be. Keep calm, or you may get a pimple. She said jokingly. Qiqi, Im serious. Im serious too. Have you taken care of your skintely? Look at yourrge pores here and small pimples, your skin is really bad now. Qiqi said while shaking her head as if Qiqis skin was really terrible. These two days Chuxue was busy outside. She really didnt have time to take care of her skin. She turned her head to look at Anna. Is my skin that bad? Actually, shes changing the subject. Then Anna frowned at Qiqi. Qiqi gently spat out her tongue and smiled apologetically at Chuxue. Looking at her expression, Chuxue knew she was being teased by her. She frowned. Qiqi, I was almost fooled by you. Im going to punish you. Then Chuxue was trying to tickle her. Qiqi was ticklish, so she was easily subdued by Chuxue. Okay, guys. Just stop. said Anna. Qiqi stood there panting. Since you guys are here on vacation, just rx. The hot spring in the back was just built, but its very good. You guys can try itter. Theres a hot spring? Oh, I like the hot springs. By the way, we brought wine so we can have a drink in the evening. It seems that you guyse here prepared. Thats for sure. Tonight, lets get drunk! After Yuqi returned from his purchase in the afternoon, he didnt know everything that happened at the inn today. He was moving goods in the back of the van as usual, his forehead covered with sweat. Yuqi He had just carried a bag of potatoes when he heard someone shouting his name. And he was also very familiar with the voice. He froze for a moment as the potato fell off his shoulder, nearly hitting him on the top of his foot. Then he looked up at the few women in front of him. Why are you guys here? The inn is not yours. If you cane here, why cant we? Besides, Im a guest and youre a waiter now. Its not appropriate for you to talk to a guest with such an attitude. Chuxue said. Hearing Chuxues words, Yuqi knew that Chuxue already knew everything about him here. Im just asking casually. You two are wee toe to our inn. said he,smiling. Chuxue suddenly thought of something. Yulin said you were going to give up everything for Qiqi. Is it true? asked she. Yes, its true. Whats the point of doing so? Then I can be the same kind of person as Qiqi. She would have no reason to reject me. Then we would be able to be well-matched both in wealth and social status. Yuqi exined. Anna, however, snorted. Maybe thats just your wish. Why do you say that? Did Qiqi say something to you? Yuqi suddenly asked seriously. She didnt say anything to me, so thats why its a problem. Annas words made Yuqi a little annoyed. What are you talking about? I dont understand. When we came today, a woman said Qiqi stole her ne and then she said it was just a misunderstanding. Although the matter was resolved, this still made Qiqi suffer. Anna said. Qiqi is right beside you, but this kind of thing can still happen to her. But she didnt tell you and nned to leave here on her own. she continued. Yuqi didnt have pay attention to Chuxues nagging. I will deal with this matter and prove her innocence. syaid he, then he was ready to investigate the matter. But before Yuqi could start investigating it, Qiqi looked for him first. She stretched her arm in front of Yuqi and held up the diamond ne. It is not mine. Please give it back to the owner. However, Yuqi did not take the ne. Qiqi, Im sorry for putting you through this. But I promise I will definitely prove your innocence. Its not your fault. You dont need to apologize to me. Its just a misunderstanding. Dont care too much about it. That Miss Wen seems to know you, so its appropriate for you to return the ne to her. I guess she must not want to see me at this moment, so I wont go to her. Qiqi then put the ne in Yuqis hand and turned around to leave. Qiqi. said Yuqi loudly. What? Do you believe that I can give you happiness? Qiqi looked at him, hesitated. We are just friends. You dont have to give me happiness. After saying that, Qiqi turned her head and left without the slightest hesitation. It was not until Qiqi walked away that Yuqi withdrew his gaze. He held the ne tightly, and then turned around. What do you want? Find the person who set up Qiqi. You know who framed Qiqi? Although there is no proof, I already know roughly about it. What a strange answer. Yuqi, even if youre looking for someone to settle a score, dont you need to have evidence? And even if you find evidence, you may still drive Qiqi away. said Anna. Annas words made Yuqi upset. Im trying to prove Qiqis innocence, how can I drive her away? said he. It seems that you really dont know. Anna sighed. Once the matter is resolved, Qiqi will leave without hesitation. On the contrary, if the matter is not resolved, Qiqi might still stay in order to prove her innocence. But I have to do so, and I cant let anyone wrong her. There are many ways to find someone to settle a score. You dont have to settle scores with her face to face. Besides, Chuxue and I will help Qiqi. Hearing her words, Yuqi raised his eyebrows and looked at Anna, curious. Why are you helping me all of a sudden? We are just helping Qiqi, not you. Helping her is just helping me. We will be a family in the future. Yuqis words left Anna really speechless. Qiqi led Chuxue to visit the inn. Until the evening, the two sat down and discussed what to eatter. And Yuqi had been watching the two in the side. Chuxue just ignored Yuqi, but Qiqi cannot stand his staring. She walked up to him and asked, What do you want? What are you guys talking about? I want to chat with you guys too. Yuqi said. And Qiqi didnt want him to join in their chat. She was a little impatient. You havent finished your work. Then why can you chat and I cant? The Chuxue is a VIP. The boss wants me to apany them and let them have a good time. I want to be VIPs too. Yeah, of course you can be the VIP. As long as you be the president of Mus Group again, you are also a VIP. Qiqi clearly knew that Yuqi abandoned everything he had in order to stay here with her, so she deliberately said this. Yuqi had no choice but to turn his head and re at Chuxue with dissatisfaction. Chuxue was watching them for fun. When she saw Yuqi re at her, she hurried to exin. Dont look at me. Im here for a tour. Yeah, really? Are you here to travel or tough at me? That doesnt matter. The point is Ive brought wine. We can have a drink tonight. said Chuxue. Whats the rmended cuisine here? Yuqi didnt answer her. The atmosphere was a little awkward and Qiqi felt a little ufortable. We hire an excellent cook at the inn. Whatever you want to eat, he cook make it. said she hurriedly. I want to eat roasted duck, steamed eggs with seafood Before Chuxue finished, Yuqi said coldly. Why dont you order an Imperial Feast? That way you will eat more and then grow fatter. No, no, Ive been on a diettely. I must eat less. You do have to eat less. Otherwise you wont even be able to wear your wedding dress. Hearing his sarcasm, Chuxue pouted. Qiqi said I have bad skin and you said Im fat. Im really upset. said Chuxue. Thats the truth. Yuqi said deliberately. But Im just joking. Qiqi exined. Dont care what he said. Ill take you to the kitchen. You can order the food yourself. The two walked hand in hand towards the kitchen, and Yuqi could only follow them behind. After ordering some of Chuxues favorite dishes, Qiqi went to the rooftop of the inn with Chuxue and Anna. From there they could just see the sunset in the mountains. Chuxue took out her red wine and sipped it carefully. What a beautiful sunset.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly smelled something. Whats that smell? It smells so delicious. This is our stores signature dish. said Yuqi suddenly. He walked over with the dish. Chuxue, your sense of smell is as excellent as a dogs. You can smell the dish from so far away. Chuxue didnt care about Yuqis teasing. Then she also deliberately teased Yuqi. Sir, you are very handsome. Can I have your phone number? She said deliberately to Yuqi. Chuxue, dont pretend that you dont know me. Thats too boring. Chuxue nodded and then continued. Since the food has been served, you can go now. No, Im hungry. I want to eat them too. said Yuqi and sat down. But you are now a waiter of the inn. You cant eat with the guests during working hours. No, Im off duty now. Now I am your friend, so I can naturally sit down and enjoy the food with you. said Yuqi. Besides, you guys have ordered so many dishes. It will be a waste of food if you cant finish it. Then Yuqi kept on putting dishes into Qiqis te, urging her to eat more. Seeing the way Yuqi kept pleasing Qiqi, Chuxue showed a disdainful expression while Anna smiled. Then Anna poured a cup of wine for Yuqi and handed it to him. You do work very hard. Have a drink. He took the ss she handed him and smiled. Thank you. How long are you going to stay here? Chuxue asked suddenly. Isnt it good for us to live by our own hard work? Yeah, its good. But Qiqi will be graduating soon and she has to go back for the graduation ceremony. When we need to be present for such asions, we will naturally go back. Seeing that Yuqi kept talking, Chuxue was dissatisfied. This is Qiqis business. She should be the one to make the decision. Why are you making the decision for her? Because thats what Qiqi thinks. said Yuqi. Am I right, Qiqi? Chapter 559: Chapter 559 Will You Regret? (1) Qiqi had been busy all day without eating anything, so she was starving. At the moment, she was enjoying her food, not paying attention to what others were talking about. When hearing her name being called, Qiqi was a bit surprised. She said, I My friends, may I sit here with you? Before Qiqi could finish, someone interrupted her and asked. Miss Wen was dressed in red, looking ssy and attractive, with pretty makeup on her face. She looked too beautiful to be in this ce. Standing next to her was the red-haired girl who looked respectful. Chuxue was direct. she turned her down, Sorry, this is a private party. You are not weed here. Sorry for disturbing you, but I really admire Mrs Xiaos works. I really want to sit down and have a talk with you. Miss Wen looked at Anna Xie smilingly. Shes really tricky. She knew whos the tough one and whos the soft one. She assumed that Annas easy-going just because Annas quiet. But she was wrong. Anna was quite stubborn. Chuxue thought Anna was going to say no, but Anna said in a nice voice, Since you are here,e and have a seat. Lets drink together. Looking at Anna in disbelief, Chuxue thought she heard it wrong. Yuqi Mu frowned, then he continued eating. As for Qiqi, she looked so calm. She turned her head away to enjoy the scenery outside. Anna said smilingly, What do you want to talk about, Miss Wen? Actually, Ive been so interested in acting. I want to open a mediapany but my father doesnt approve. He thinks the investment is too high and the profit is too small. Can you give me some advice on this? Well, it depends on how you run thepany. Whatever business you do, theres fifty-fifty chance of winning or losing. You cant have it all on your first attempt, right? I believe you have the ability to take care of it. You will hit it overnight. If your father is worried about you, why dont you invest a small mediapany first, and when you learn enough experiences, you can start your ownpany. By then you will have both experiences and connections. Hearing Annas words, Miss Wen looked excited. She said smilingly, Thank you for your advice. Ill try my best. You are wee. Lets toast to your bright future! Ill drink up to show my respect. Anna drank her wine up. Miss Wen felt so ttered. She hurriedly held up her ss and drank her wine up, too. Then she turned to Yuqi and was about to say something to him. But Chuxue had been staring at her tightly. She was going to teach Miss Wen a lesson if she dared to misbehave. Smilingly awkwardly, Miss Wen stood up and said to Anna, Thanks for your advice again. I shall leave you guys alone, excuse me. Then Miss Wen and the red-haired girl left. Watching them leaving, Chuxue rolled her eyes. She asked Anna, Anna, why are you nice to her? You know she has evil intentions for Qiqi! Anna lowered her voice, thats why we need to give her a chance! Chuxue suddenly understood and said, Ah, give her a chance to make mistakes! ncing at Yuqi and Qiqi, Anna said, We are running out of time. These two are going too slowly. Lets help push them. Yes, Im nning to give my bouquet to Qiqi, so that she could be the next bride. Anna and Chuxue were whispering to each other while Yuqi was looking at Qiqi with his eyes full of love. It made Qiqi embarrassed. She stood up and walked to Anna and Chuxue. Hey, quit talking secrets! Come and drink together! Chuxue raised her ss and said, Okay, you drink it up first! Why should I drink first? Shouldnt you be thankful for us? We have helped you a lot since we came. Well, you are right. Then, to show your gratitude, why cant you drink first? Eh Yes she should drink. But Qiqi will have a headache if she drinks too much. Ill drink hers. Yuqi suddenly stood up and blocked Qiqi. He raised the sses and drank it up. Brave and gentle as Yuqi might seem, Chuxue did not buy it at all. She said, Did Qiqi ask you for help? If she didnt, then what you did is meaningless. You asked us to drink and we did. But now you are saying it doesnt count. Hmm, you are unreasonable! I am reasonable! It depends on Qiqi! Qiqi just wanted to enjoy the drinks and meat but she got disturbed again and again. So she patted the table and said impatiently, Want me to drink? A piece of cake! Stop nagging! Then Qiqi raised her ss and bottomed up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chuxue got excited when seeing Qiqi like this. She shouted, Look how determined Qiqi is! I will drink this up for her! The two women thus got high. One ss after another, soon half bottle of wine was gone. Anna sighed and stopped the two, Should you eat something? Dont drink too fast, or youll get drunk. Push Annas hand away, Chuxue said carelessly, Well drink till we get drunk! Do not think too much! Anna, you dont have tasks tomorrow,e and drink with us! Then Chuxue gave Anna a ss of wine and hinted her to drink it. Crazy woman! Crazy woman is asking you to drink, so youll drink or not? Anna did not want to ruin everyones good mood, so she drank it. Seeing Anna drink the wine, Chuxue nodded smilingly, Yeah thats my girl! I hate it when you nag! The three girls were having fun while Yuqi was left alone there. But he was okay with that, because he knew at the moment Qiqi was happy. As long as shes happy, she could drink as much as she wants. If she gets drunk, Ill be taking care of her. Yuqi thought. Looking at Qiqi smilingly, Yuqis eyes were full of softness and warmth. Though standing from a distance, Yuqis eyes were like an invisible that tangled around Qiqi. Qiqi was standing with her back on him, pretending that she knew nothing. But Chuxue did not give her the chance to keep pretending. Hey, Qiqi, are you tired from work everyday? We feel fine. Is Yuqi always starving? Not really. Then why is Yuqi looking at you as if you are a giant chicken leg? The metaphor made Qiqi ufortable, What? Am I as oily as a chicken leg? Do not change the topic! How is it going between you and Yuqi? Qiqis eyes were blinking, What between us? It goes just like that. Anna joined their conversation, Its really rare for a man to give up everything and live a secluded life with you in the mountain. It means you are really important in Yuqis heart. Qiqi hurriedly stopped them, Lets not talk about this now, shall we? Its now or never! You want to wait until Yuqi goes crazy? Look at what he has be now! Give him an answer now! Whatever it is, dont leave him hanging! Qiqi hesitated and turned her head to Yuqi. He still looked attractive and gentle. But he looked exhausted, with those unshaved beard on his chin and those simple clothes hes wearing. He should be wearing delicate suit with nicely arranged hair, instead of letting the mountain here cover his charm. Moving her eyes calmly, Qiqi said, I did not ask him toe. He wants to stay. I was having a vacation here, but because of him, I became a worker. I am innocent! Then are you happy? Was she happy? Qiqi had never thought about this question. But indeed, she feels so rxed here. Days went by so fast, with Yuqi around, ying and arguing. She assumed this should be called happiness. Looking back on the days that had passed, Qiqi raised the corner of her mouth. Well, kind of. Seeing Qiqis look on the face, Anna knew she wasnt telling the truth. But what Anna said next took away Qiqis smile. While you were away, Yuqi was really upset. Qiqi got silent and said nothing. He looked like a different person. He went to your school, the dessert shop, the tutoring school, the hotpot restaurant and so on. He just sat there doing nothing. He just wanted to feel your aura. He became a quiet person. We did not know what he was think about. We wanted tomfort him but dont know where to start. Until one day when he heard the news about you, he finally came back to life. Then he started to ask me about you everyday. You said you want some time alone, so he gave you enough space; you said you want your life undisturbed, so he hid himself carefully somewhere you couldnt see him and thought about your past alone. Seeing Yuqi like this, wont your heart ache? Of course, Qiqis heart ached. She couldnt imagine what Yuqi would be like when he got silent. In her eyes, Yuqi was like the sun in the sky shining brightly. He shouldnt be in this mountain being just a nobody. Seeing Qiqi get silent, Chuxue added, We wouldnt say anything for him if he had totally forgotten you in the past two months. But hes really like a changed person. He did not go to parties. He cared nothing but his work. Girls would throw themselves into his arms, like this miss Wen, but Yuqi never gave them the chance. He had been waiting for you. Breathing lightly, Qiqi closed her eyes and said, Its my fault. Hearing Qiqis words, Chuxue shook her head hurriedly, You still dont understand Yuqi heart now? So he has suffered for nothing? What? Yuqi could endure loneliness but he couldnt not endure you ignoring him. Hes done so much for you and you know what he wants in return! Qiqi lowered her head and said, But I cant give him that. Yes you can. If you want, you can be a happy couple. Holding the wine ss in her hand, Qiqi frowned, But I am afraid I cant give him what he really wants. We are living our lives while learning. Happiness must be earned, not granted. Life is long and full of possibilities. You cant just give up on him just because you are not sure. Its not fair. Besides, you like him, too. Why cant you give each other a chance? You might never find someone like him in your life. Wont you regret? Will I? will I regret? C Qiqi thought to herself. She closed her eyes and felt deeply disturbed. While Qiqi was hesitating, the rm sounded outside of the hotel. It drew everyones attention. Chuxue got up and went to the window. She said, Whats going on? Howe the police is here? The police walked in the the hotel. The owner went up immediately. He asked respectfully, HI, what can I do for you? We got a call saying someones using drugs here. Huh? The owned stared his eyes in disbelief. Ask your guests out. We will inspect them all. Yes, officer. Chapter 559 Will You Regret? (2) The owner of the hotel had to give the order to the staff, letting them notify the guests toe out for inspection. It was nap time, so a lot of guests wereining. Who did id? Who was using drugs? Why note out? Why ruin my nap time! My good vacation is also ruined! Theints went louder and louder. The police had to warn them, Quiet! Do not chat! Then the people had to be quiet. After a while, a police officer came out and shook his head to his captain, We found nothing. The captain frowned, Was it a false rm? Hearing this, the owner of the hotel hurriedly nodded, It must be! My guests are decent. They wont use drugs! The captain still frowned and looked at the crwod. Seeing Anna Xie in the crowd, the captain pointed at her, Are you Anna Xie, the movie star? Anna was calm, Yes. Take out your personal belonging please. Apparently, hes suspecting Anna. He did not say anything, but Anna is a star, so people are ustomed to judging a star. Just like now, the police was only asking Anna to cooperate, but a lot of people had already believed Anna was guilty. Anna was still very calm. Sheughed lightly and asked, what, just because I am a movie star, I be a suspect? The police did not say anything. He just said with a serious look, Please do as I said. Of course, I understand, its your job. Then Anna took the police to her room and watched them searched every corner. After the inspection, the police found nothing, so he went back to his captain to report. The captain frowned lightly and said, Sorry. Anna was very reasonable, Its okay. Its your job. The police came and found nothing, and caused inconvenience for the guests. And the one who started this, was a voice from a male or female behind the phone. Thinking of this, the captain felt angry and looked more serious. Who was fooling the police? This person must be punished! Someone suggested, Captain, that person must know we have a star here and want to make some noise around here. We should get the callers phone number, then well know who made the phone call. The captain nodded and told his man to get the number from the calling center. Soon the captain got the number and he dialed it with his phone. Ding Qiqis phone started to ring. It sounded so harsh. This phone was given by the owner of the hotel. The hotel is not big with only a few floor. Whenever the boss needed Qiqi, he would made a call. Qiqi had just got this phone so shes not quite familiar with the ringtone. It took her a while to realize it was her phone. Qiqi said hello but nobody was talking. Strange, is it a harassment call? So she hang up the phone andined. And when she looked up again, she found everyone staring at her with a strange look. Seeing the police who had his phone in his hand, Qiqis heart sank. The red-haired girl looked at Qiqi and said, Arent you Mrs Xiaos friend? Why? Why do you want to frame her? I didnt! But the truth is here! Or you think the police is lying? Look at you, youve drunk too much. So its a drunk behavior? Hay! I say, she took money from paparazzi. Maybe tomorrow Annas name will be the headline. God! How evil! You are friends! How could you do this to your friend! What a bad fortune it is to have a friend like you! Miss Wens friends started to mock and condemn Qiqi.their words sounded so harsh. Shut up! All of you! Yuqi Mu suddenly shouted. His voice startled those girls. Miss Wen hurriedly hinted them to be quiet. Then she turned around and looked at Yuqi gently, Mr Mu, let the police handle this. Aha! You upstarts! Before Yuqi said something, Chuxue started to mock the girls. And Chuxues words made the girls blush. Seeing them looking at her angrily, Chuxue said, Arent you? You do not know anything about the Ye family and the Xiao Family. Do you think this kind of news will affect our families? You are so naive! The red-haired girl said boldly, Maybe you are powerful, but you cant go against thew! You are the ones that keep ignoring thew! Chuxue turned around and looked at miss Wen, do you think we are a group of dumb shits? Use your brain when you want to frame someone! What? Qiqi is our friend and we know shes a decent person. Do you think we will believe your words and turn our back on Qiqi? Miss Wen showed a mild smile and exined, Dont get me wrong. I have nothing to do with this. The police found out the tricky caller. Good, let the police witness what good deeds you have done! Come, lets check the camera! Hearing this, Miss Wen and the red-haired girls faces turned pale. They had already checked that theres no camera in this hotel, thats why they dared to set Qiqi up for stealing the diamond ring. But why was there a camera? Under the eyes of Miss Wen and the red-haired girl, someone took out aptop, in which there was a piece of video. In the video, Anna and her friends were drinking and chatting on the penthouse. The red-haired girl stole Qiqis phone and made the phone call, pretending to be Qiqi. Then she put Qiqis phone back without being noticing. It was a perfect secret but at the moment it was exposed to everyone mercilessly. The red-haired girl was dumbfounded. The n was supposed to work! What to do next? She turned around and looked at Miss Wen. Before she talked, Miss Wen scolded her angrily, How could you do this! I know you dont like Qiqi, but how can you set her up! Its filthy! The red-haired girl was stupefied. Then she realized that Miss Wen was abandoning her. I Do you know how sad your mother will be when she finds out about this? You are her pride! If you make a mistake, you will lose your qualification inpeting with your brother for your family property! Clearly, Miss Wen was threatening her, remind her to take the responsibility, or she might lose Miss Wens support in the family battle! Hearing her words, the red-haired girl hesitated. Right at this time, Chuxue said again calmly, Your mother cant help you, but I can. Your brother is a yboy. If you can get the investment from the Yes Group through your own effort, I am sure your father will be very happy. Chuxues words got the girl excited. But Miss Wens face turned pale. Do you mean it? Of course. As long as you tell the truth, Ill keep my promise. Okay, ill tell everything. The red-haired girl was about to say something when Miss Wen stopped her again. Think twice! You cant afford to lose! Miss Wen was still trying to threaten her and manipte her. But at the moment, the red-haired girl had found a bigger support. She would no longer show any respect to Miss Wen. Ill tell everything I know, the girl then pointed to Miss Wen and said, shes the one behind all these silly shit. She hates Qiqi and wants Qiqi to disappear totally, so that she can have a chance to be with Mr Mu! Everyone was stupefied. Not only so. She told me to hide her diamond ne inside Qiqis case to set Qiqi up. She wants to ruin Qiqi! Its unbelievable! Miss Wen looked so nice1 who could believe she actually had a heart of a snake! Being used by everyone, Miss Wen panicked. Shes lying! Miss Wen looked at the red-haired girl hatefully, Ive been so nice to you and take you as my best friend. Why do you set me up? I see, you must like Mr Mu too, so you did these filthy things. Then you want me to take the responsibility for you, right? Seeing Miss Wen was still lying, the red-haired girl hummed, Good friend? You think I dont know? All you need is a loyal dog who could bark for you! As for who likes Mr Mu, why not let them check your phone? How many pictures of Mr Mu are there in your phone? Should I tell them? Hearing her words, Miss Wens face got dead pale. She stared at the red-haired girl and really wanted to rush up and tear her into pieces! Chuxue hummed and said, Officer, did you hear that? You must know who to arrest. Miss,e with us. Like a dead man with a pale face, Miss Wen turned around, trembling. When she waked past Chuxue, she heard Chuxue saying, You think this is the end? Yuqi is not done with you! Hearing her words, miss Wen hurriedly turned around, only to see Yuqis cold and sharp eyes staring at her. She trembled. Shes like a prey about to be attacked by the predator. She felt so cold and scared. She then looked at Qiqi and showed a poor look, What about now, is it toote for me to say sorry to you? Qiqi was emotionless. She asked back, What do you think? Miss Wen felt hopeful again. She said, Im sorry, I was too obsessed. Can you cak Mr Mu to forgive me? Are you begging for mercy? You should be responsible for your mistakes. You should be punished or you will still cause trouble for others. Sounds familiar? You told me these words! With her pupils shrinking, Miss Wen cursed, You hold grudges! A filthy rat! I am a filthy rat, but you are a fake saint! Miss Wen still wanted to say something but the police pushed her, Alright, lets go! Hurry! Thus, a drama ended like this and the crowds all left. Chuxue stretched her body and yawned, Great! Weve finally got rid of the annoying person! We can enjoy our vacation now! Qiqi had drank a lot and she felt dizzy. Plus the drama, Qiqi felt a headache. She wanted to go back to her room and rest. She kneaded her temple and said, I am exhausted. You can y as you want but I really need a rest. Come on! What a bummer! Im really tired! See, my eyelids are colliding! Then Qiqi showed Chuxue her sleepy eyes. Chuxue patted her on the shoulder and said, Okay, off you go. As Qiqi turned around, Yuqi was about to follow her. Chuxue hurriedly went up, trying to stop him, but Anna stopped her. Its okay, let them talk. Qiqi must have a lot to say to Yuqi now, I supposed. But I, afraid Yuqi will bully her. Didnt you notice it? It has always been Qiqi whos bully Yuqi. This yboy finally has a weak point. You are right! Finally theres someone who can grab his heart! Shall we keep drinking or go back? Of course we will drink here! So much good food! Chuxue and Anna went back to the table feeling rxed. But Qiqi felt pressure. She knew Yuqi was walking behind her and she should talk with him. But where to start? With this question, Qiqi paced up and walked faster and faster. Qiqi! I have something to tell you! Finally, Yuqi took the first step. Qiqi had drunk too much, she felt dizzy. And she could see Yuqi floating in front of her eyes. Whatwhat do you want to say? Yuqi looked at Qiqi serious and said, Qiqi, lets run away! Huh? Qiqi was surprised. Then she frowned and scolded him, Yuqi! Dont joke with me! Yuqi showed a serious look and said, I mean it. I wanted to live with you in the mountain but we still get disturbed here. Lets go to another ce, where nobody knows Yuqi Mu, shall we? Looking at Yuqi in the eyes, Qiqi asked, Are you really willing to give up everything for me? Yes and I did. Qiqi felt her eyes were teary, You wont regret? Youll feel bored if you leave the fancy city life. I wont feel bored when Im with you. you are only say so. One day youll get bored, even if you are with me. Yuqin squinted and looked at the distant ce, Its a big world. There are many interesting thing to do and interesting ces to go. We can go to Africa to see elephants and giraffes, go to Australia to see kangaroos, go to Europe to see fancy building and Latin America to watch football games. What a wonderful world it is! We dont have tome to get bored! and if we run out of money, he added, we can make money with our own hands. Like what we are doing now in this hotel. When we make enough money, we can start again. And when you are tired, we can settle down in your favorite city and get married there. We will have kids, boys like me and girls like you! Chapter 560: Chapter 560 Lets Be Together (1) Hearing about Yuqis fantasy, Qiqi showed a light smile, Its a wonderful illusion! Its not an illusion! Its our future life! We can forget who we are and experience different lives. We can live for ourselves! We are equal to each other. No one is nobler than the other. After saying this, Yuqi was waiting for Qiqi respond. But Qiqi showed no reaction. He asked, Why arent you talking? Because I am a bit impressed. Wow! Then its a deal! Lets I am not impressed by your n. I am impressed by what youve done for me. Qiqis word got Yuqi dumbfounded. He looked up and watched Qiqi. A unique feeling arose from his heart. This whole time, it is you whos been chasing after me. We were actually not equal. I thought we were unequal in our status, but I was wrong. We were unequal in terms of givings and takings in this rtionship. I do have feelings for yo but I dared not face my heart. Compared to me, you are much braver. You dare to love and hate. You can be so free because you have a lot of things, but I have nothing to lose because I have nothing! Yuqi seemed to have understood what Qiqi meant but he was not sure about it. He blinked his eyes and asked, So you mean Qiqi took a deep breath and looked at Yuqi, I would very much like to see elephants and giraffes, kangaroos and building. You are saying Yes, lets be together! Qiqis words made Yuqiugh so happily. His smile was so big that his mouth corners were about to reach his ears! Qiqi, am I dreaming? Do you reallyreally Yes, I meant what I said. Yuqi ran up to her and hugged her tightly in his arms, as if he was about to squeeze her into his arms. Qiqi! I finally got you! Being hugged by yuqi, Qiqi felt dizzier. She leaned her head against Yuqis shoulder and said, You are hugging me too tight! I can hardly breathe! Okay then, Ill let go! Then Yuqi let go of Qiqi. Qiqi could finally breathe. But she felt something warm on her lips and she was surprised. Yuqis k**s was loving and overbearing. It was like the soft seawater, surrounding Qiqi tightly and making wanna sink into it. Well, since shes in love of this feeling, then sink! Qiqi closed her eyes lightly and wrapped her arms around Yuqi. The next day It began to rain at midnight. But it stopped in the morning. The sun came out. The air was humid because of the rain. A smell of the fragrant flowers and trees was floating in the air. Qiqi felt sofortable to wake up in such a beautiful morning. She sat up from the bed and stretched her body, feeling refreshed. She stood up and drew the curtain. Out of the window, the beautiful scenery of the mountain was hiding behind the white fog. It was so pleasant for the eyes to watch. While Qiqi was enjoying the beautiful view, someone downstairs started to yell, Time for breakfast! Okay! Iming down! Qiqi cleaned herself up and went downstairs. The breakfast were avable to the guests, but few guests would like to get so early. Normally, the staff had breakfast first. Yuqi came to the canteen earlier than Qiqi. He sat by the table and was filling his bowl with porridge. As soon as he saw Qiqi, Yuqi hurriedly waved at her. He said smilingly, Come, Qiqi, its your favorite fried rice cake! Seeing Yuqi, Qiqi suddenly thought of something and her face blushed. She sat on the other side of the table feeling awkward. She kept her head lowered. But Yuqi came to her and sat beside her. He even touched her shoulder on purpose. Qiqi felt uneasy, Why are you so close to me? Seeing that Qiqi was like a different person, Yuqi stared his eyes round right away, are you pretending that youve lost your memory? What memory? You said yes to me! You agreed to be my girlfriendst night! Qiqi, if you dare to regret, Ill bite your neck! The Yuqi gritted his teeth. Oh God! Its real! Qiqi thought it was a dream, a sweet and beautiful dream. She didnt even want to wake up from it. Seeing Qiqi was absent in mind, Yuqi stood up suddenly and showed an evil look. Qiqi hurriedly stopped him froming to bite her, Dont be impulsive! I wont regret. But it did feel like a dream! I drank too much! Well, Im telling you, its not a dream. Wake up, you! Okay, okay. Are you questioning a suspect or chatting with your girlfriend? Be nice! Qiqi frowned and Yuqi immediately turned mild. He smiled, I am just afraid you might run away again. Qiqi, I wanna hug you now. Qiqi took a while to calm down but on hearing Yuqis words, her face blushed again. Moving his body uneasily, Qiqi said, We are eating. Dont get too close to me. Qiqi got further, so Yuqi followed. Heughed, Come on! Theres no one else! Let me k**s you! Just one k**s! Then Yuqi leaned his mouth closer. Before he was able to k**s his lover, some unpleasant voice came. Hay! What a decay world! Look at these young people1 look at what theyve be. Control yourselves! His good business getting ruined, Yuqi showed a bad face. Yes, next time I see Zhao Nangong, I will tell him to control his desires. Because Chuxue doesnt like it. Chuxue crossed his arms and said smilingly, Hey, we are talking about you! Do not target me! I dont need you to remind me of my business! What an ungrateful rat! We were helping you yesterday! Now you no longer need us, so you dumped us. Hay! What a cold world! Chuxue, quit talking nonsense! Come and eat breakfast! Qiqi pulled Chuxue and Anna Xie and said, why are you up so early? Why not get more sleep? The early worm gets to see the show! Chuxues joking words got Qiqi speechless. Anna pushed Chuxue, Come on, it seems they are finally together. Lets not tease them! Chuxue was happier than anyone else. She joked because she was too happy. After a while, guests started toe down for breakfast. Chuxue stopped joking and started to eat quietly. After breakfast, Chuxue asked, Qiqi, we are going back today. Will you go with us? You only stayed for one day? Yes, we came for an aim. Now that the mission waspleted, we surely can go. Hearing this, Qiqi felt so warm in her heart. She then turned to Anna and said, By the way, Anna, I need a favor from you. What is it? Leave a picture of you with your signature on it. My boss is a big fan of yours! Anna said generously, Tell him toe over, I can take a picture with him! Let me go and find him! Qiqi got up and was about to find the boss. But all of a sudden, the boss showed up and startled Qiqi. Boss, when did youe? I was passing by. Have you had your breakfast? Ah, yes. Looking at the boss up and down, Qiqi lowered her head andughed. He was just passing by? Dressed up so formally? Seeing Qiqi giggling over there, the boss pushed her and urged, Hurry, Qiqi, take a picture for us! Okay, okay! Qiqi took away her smile and took over the camera, then she took a picture for her boss and Anna. Standing beside Anna, the boss looked nervous, but his smile was really bright and his eyes were squinted. After this, the boss held the phone in his hand like holding a precious, then he left happily. Hmm, the boss actually showed a crazy and cute side! He was not that type of serious like he used to be! Qiqi smiled, then she realized Chuxue was looking at her. What? you havent answered my question! I Yuqi immediately interrupted Qiqi and answered, We wont go back this time. No? No. We will stay and enjoy our country life. Hearing this, Chuxue looked helpless. Yuqi! How long are you going to sneak around? Youve got the heart of your loved one. Its time to go back and work! Im serious! We Yuqi, lets go back. Qiqi interrupted Yuqi and Yuqi was shocked. What did you say? Qiqi? Qiqi repeated calmly, I said, lets go back. But you dont like living in the city! Well, I have chosen you, so I will ept everything about you, good or bad. Its no use hiding. Besides, I need to grow. I cant always depend on you. When she said this, she was smiling. Seeing her smile, Yuqi raised the corner of his mouth too. Seeing the two getting along well, Anna and Chuxue smiled in relief. Anna put her hand on Qiqis shoulder and smiled, Thats right. Qiqi is going to be my manager in future. Shell make a good manager. Youll have to make a reservation if you want to see her. Yuqi smiled and said, You are right. Okay, lets all go back. But Qiqi, Ill announce our rtionship to the public. You cant hide any more! Ive promised you. So I wont regret. Hay! Dont talk like you had never regretted. What are you saying? Yuqi hurriedly shook his head and smiled, Nothing. Lets hurry and pack up. We need to go before noon. The sun is too hot! Seeing Yuqi smiling so happily, Chuxue sighed, Hmm, it seems only Qiqi can save you. Finally, you are normal! Yes, Qiqi is my cure. Ill be alright as long as shes with me. The romantic words made Chuxue tremble. She crossed her arms and pouted her mouth, I have a feeling, that theyll not stop showing their affections to each other in future! Annaughed, Its so much better than being a dead man. Hope they can be happy. Hearing that Qiqi was about to leave, the boss cried his eyes red. He kept telling her toe back often. He also warned Yuqi not to bully Qiqi. Yuqi was unsatisfied with this. He had helped work in the hotel too. Why did the boss only care about Qiqi? He did not say thanks at all, and even considered Yuqi a bad guy who always bullied Qiqi. Am I really that bad? Yuqi thought. Yuqi looked annoyed but Qiqi was very impressed. It might be a misunderstanding for Qiqi to stay in this hotel, but she felt so lucky to haven known the boss. She had learnt a lot here and met many new friends. The most important of all, she found her confidence and got the courage to be true to her heart. And, she found her true love. This hotel held so many memories and shell always remember this ce. After saying goodbye to the boss, they went off the mountain. Qiqi went back to school first. Yuqi was forced by Anna and Chuxue to go back to the Mu Family to handle family business. Qiqi waved his hands to Qiqi, not wanting to leave her. Chapter 560 Lets Be Together (2) Qiqi was quite direct. She just waved her hand, turned around and left. Watching Qiqi leave, Yuqi Mu was both upset and angry, yet he could do nothing about it. This ungrateful little brat! Come on, lets go! Now youd better think of a good excuse. Youll have to exin yourself to my uncle and aunt inw.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yuqi shrugged and said carelessly, Theres nothing worth exining. Ill tell them honestly that I found a daughter inw for them. Huh? You talk as if Qiqi would marry you. Yuqi frowned and looked at Chuxue Ye, Chuxue, why are you saying these discouraging words all the time? Cant you give us some damn blessings? I need to remind you not to be too proud. I am proud now. Ive got a girlfriend. Isnt it worth being happy for? Seeing Yuqis smug look, Chuxue and Anna Xie felt so helpless about how to deal with him. At the same time, when Qiqi got back to school, she greeted the teachers and fellow students warmly. But several students still tried to avoid her. They either turned their heads away or left directly. Qiqi, which made Qiqi confused. When its time for dinner, Qiqi went to the dining hall alone. She finished dinner soon and went back to her dorm, feeling discouraged. Right at this time, Qiqis phone rang. She checked it and saw its from Yuqi. Yuqi asked Qiqi toe down. He sounded excited. But Qiqi was in a low spirit. She only answered him word by word. Yuqi felt strange. But thinking that they would meet soon, he did not ask her about it. At the school gate, Yuqi was standing by his race car, with a lot of girls giving her admiring looks. But Yuqi did not care about them at all. He just kept his neck stretched and atared at the school gate. Finally, his beloved girl came out. He smiled right away. Qiqi! Im here! Hearing Yuqis voice, Qiqi nodded and walked to him. Get in, Ill take you our for some night snacks. Where? Well see while driving. As soon as they got in the car, Yuqi started to be a chatterbox. Qiqi, as your boyfriend, Im really smart. I handled my parents with without any effort. They did not punish me, whats more, they even invited you for lunch! Qiqi was surprised. She looked a bit awkward, Its too soon! No its not! I think its about toote! Yuqi still wanted to say something but when he turned to Qiqi, he found that Qiqi was in a bad mood. He remembered Qiqi did sound blue in the phone, so he asked, Why the long face? Qiqi frowned and said, Its so strange! Everyone was avoiding me, as if i were a ghost. I did not mess with them. Why are they treating me like this again? Did you do something to offend them? I was away from school for a long time. How is it possible that I did something to offend them? You are right, Yuqi turned his eyes and said, Hmm, I think I know why. What? They still dont know you and I are in a rtionship. Qiqi was expecting a serious answer, but Yuqi was teasing her again. She rolled her eyes at him. Stop feeling good about yourself! It has nothing to do with you! Yes it has! What would people do, knowing you dont have a boyfriend? Ehintroduce me a boyfriend? Qiqi said. This answered shocked Yuqi and he almost hit the car in front of him. He turned his head to Qiqi, gritted his teeth and said, What the hell are you thinking about! The first thing people would do, is worried that you might ask them for your watch! Qiqi was stunned, then she understood it too. That makes sense. I did that before, so they are scared of me. But do they really have to avoid me because of this? Silly girl1 as long as you let them know that you are my girlfriend, youll not have to worry about it any more. Yuqi then hit the brake of the car. Qiqis body was moved and she looked out of the window, Are we here? no. We are going back to school now. Why? You want to eat hotpot? Yuqi was so helpless. He said, All you want is eating. No, we are going back to school and tell everyone about our rtionship. We dodo it now? Yes! Or when do you want to let them know? I want to tell the whole world that you are Yuqi Mus girl and other men should stay away from you! Yuqi did not realize that when he said this, he was actually gritting his teeth. Yuqi is a sessful businessman, but he still gets nervous in front of Qiqi. The reason why hes not confident was his age. When he was a student, he never cherished his school years. He was so eager to grow up and live as an adult, thinking that adults could do whatever they could. Nut when he really grew into an adult, he realized how naive he was. Theres no such thing as invincible. its all bullshit. Now, Yuqi admired the boy students in the school. They were about the same age with Qiqi. They were so young and energetic. But look at him, hes got nothing but money. Of course Yuqi kept the feeling to himself. He would never let Qiqi know how he felt about himself. He had to look strong and charming in front of her. But Qiqi did not notice what he was thinking. At this time, she was only concerned about what she would face when people should know about their rtionship. She could handle the rumors inside the school, but she was worried about what the medias would say. She was wondering if she was well prepared enough to handle those evil rumors and intentions. While she was sunk in thought, Yuqi pinched her hand lightly. What are you thinking about? Qiqi shook her head, Nothing. You were absent in mind! Are you nervous? Qiqi did not answer him, which meant yes. Leave it to me. Dont think too much. Then Yuqi held Qiqis hand and walked into the school. The two of course caused a lot of attention. People even turned around to look at them and talk about them. Qiqis ssmates stared their eyes round, not knowing what to say. Qiqi had never experienced this. Her face blushed immediately. Yuqi was quite calm. He even put up a big smile. It looked as if he was about to give people candies if he had some. The captain of the tourist team saw them and got surprised. Yuqi knew him and waved at him smilingly. The captain was confused. He asked, Qiqi, are you in rtionship with Mr Mu? Qiqi was not ustomed to being asked this question. She nodded rigidly. Though Qiqi admitted it, Yuqi was not pleased. Its a good thing, why did Qiqi have to act like someone was forcing her? Yuqi was unhappy. So he wrapped his arm around Qiqis shoulder and said, Yes, we are in love. Give us your blessings! Ah, you are together. You two finally admit it. Good for you! Thank you! Then, the watch Yuqi waved his hand, Its a gift. We wont take it back. Dont worry. Hearing this, the captain smiled in relief. How generous Mr Mu is! Then wish you have kids soon! Haha! I like this kind of blessings! I shall leave you alone. See you around! The captain left happily but Qiqi was angry. Bullshit! Bullshit? Those are nice words! Qiqi stared her eyes and Yuqi immediately got soft. Dont worry, the captain knows it, the whole school will know it. Tomorrow no one will avoid you. No more worries! Really? Of course! I guarantee! Qiqi licked her lips and said, Fine, Ill believe you this time. Actually, its nothing big deal. The real big deal is about you. Yuqi suddenly got serious, which got Qiqis heart to her throat. What big deal about me? Your parents. Hmm, its really a big deal. Qiqi frowned again, Why does it have to be so troublesome? Look at the other lovers, they are having fun eating and drinking, watching movies or going shopping, how romantic! Qiqi just couldnt figure out why its different when ites to her. Seeing Qiqis face, Yuqi held her arm and asked nervously, Qiqi, did you regret? What? Let me telling you, now you are my girl and everyone knows it. You cant just dump me! Qiqi was speechless. But Qiqis silent got Yuqi worry again. He started to nag around Qiqi. Finally, Qiqi saw her dorm. She interrupted Yuqi and said, Im so tired. I wanna go back and rest. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Qiqi was about to leave but Yuqi pulled her back. He said, Give me a goodbye k**s! Seeing so many people passing by, Qiqi punched Yuqi and said, Stop it! They are watching! Dont worry! We are in love and we dont have to care about what others say. Come on, k**s me! Then Yuqi leaned his mouth closer. Feeling hard to get rid of him without giving him a k**s, Qiqi closed her eyes and wanted to do it simply. But she seemed to have forgotten who Yuqi was. He gave her a french k**s directly! That k**ssted for a long time! Seeing them k**s, the passers-by could feel their romance. Qiqi felt her lips were swollen. They looked red and sexy. Yuqi really wish that they were not in public. He really wanted to swallow her! Ehits gettingte. Go back and have a good rest. Yuqi was still lost in the feeling, I want to stay longer with you. But I want to rest. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Bye. Then Qqi turned around and escaped. Watching Qiqi leave, Yuqi licked her lips like a wild beast. Ill let you go fist, Ill swallow you some other day! Because Yuiq was too crazy that day, Qiqi was a bit scared. She hadnt met him since that day. But Yuqi did not know what to do. He panicked. Finally he had to ask Anna for help, letting her figure out wqi was thinking. He was really scared. Hes worried that Qiqi might regret. Anna found Qiqi soon. At first, Qiqi was too shy to tell what had happened the other day. Then Anna tricked her to tell the truth. Hearing the truth, Annaughed for quite a while. Seeing Annaughing like that, Qiqi was annoyed, Come on, how can you stillugh! Anna wiped the tears by her eyes and said, I thought you are brave! You fear no gods or demons, but look at you now, a man scared you! Isnt it funny? No, not at all! Qiqi llooked at Anna seriously, Dont you think Yuqi has crossed the line? Doing that in front of so many students? I was so embarrassed! But its normal between lovers! Cant we just hold hands? Anna was helpless, If Yuqi only wants to hold your hand, then you should really cry. Why? It means she has a problem! Qiqi almost broke down, Do not be so direct, you married woman! Hey, unmarried girl, you asked me a question and I answered your question. Qiqi hummed, You are a team! You are helping him! Anna shrugged and said, You are so ungrateful!I turned my work today, helping you feel better. How can you use me? Then tell me something useful! Do notugh at me! Anna leaned forward, My experience is, Yuqi is right. You should open your mind. You have a boyfriend. Do not act like an old person. Qiqi was quite unsatisfied about her advice, What experience is that? You are pushing me to the darkness. Its normal between friends. What, you wanna keep a distance with him after you get married? Then how can you have kids? Qiqi touched her forehead and said, You are getting too far. In my opinion, you are not ready yet while Yuqi was in a hurry. You are not of the same pace, thats why you always gide yourself like a snail. Hmm, it sounded better. Qiqi nodded and agreed. As for how to handle it, either Yuqi put down his desire to wait for you, or you suddenly understand the things between lovers and throw yourself at him. Qiqi patted the table right away, How can I throw myself at him! Then Yuqi had to slow down and wait for you. Alright, now that I know what you are thinking about, I shall go back and tell Yuqi about it. Qiqi suddenly got soft. She asked in a low voice, Will he get angry? He wont. but he will get upset. No man will be happy when turned down by his girlfriend. Qiqi lowered her head and looked discouraged, Its not really a good thing for a new couple to be like this. Anna patted Qiqi on the shoulder and said, The sooner the problems are revealed, the better. Dont let the problems umte until its toote. Leave it to me. Dont worry any more. Ill keep you informed about Yuqi. Its not a big deal at all! Take away your bitter look! Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Yuqi Mus Insistence (1) Anna didnt think it was a big deal, but Yuqi didnt think so. When he listened to what Anna told him, his face looked desperate. Why she did not let me touch her? We are a couple, not strangers. How terrible it will be if I can have body contact with her! Yulin Xiao expressed sympathy for this, but he could onlyfort Yuqi: You have to give Qiqi some preparation time, she hasnt grown up yet. But I have grown up. Then you just wait, no, what else can you do? Lying weakly on the table, Yuqi murmured, Im so desperate Anna didnt like to see him in such a somber state, so she frowned and said, Now youve got Qiqi as your girlfriend, so dont be so rash, just give her some time. Its useless to be anxious for bodily touch. Yes, I also think you are too impatient. Qiqi hasnt seen your inner charms yet. You have to make her want you. My charms Yuqi thought for a while, and immediately shook his head, and said, No, my charm is just shit in the eyes of Qiqi, she doesnt like it at all. You are so stupid, just do whatever Qiqi likes, just go for it. Yuqi grabbed his hair and said: But, it would not work, you know,st time I just sang and yed the musical instrument before Qiqi, but I scared her away! Yulin patted Yuqi and said: This time is not the other time, Qiqi is now your girl and she cant run away. I believe that now you can still y and sing for her, and the effect will be absolutely effective, trust me. You have to have confidence in yourself. The most difficult phase has been passed, and the road waiting for you will be a broader and brighter road. Looking up at the sky, Yuqi said with emotion: I think people have a smooth rtionship with each other. Why do I have so many twists and turns when I fall in love? Nobody can seed at his will. If you dont experience wind and rain, how can you see a rainbow? I have already said what I should say, and its up to you to do it. Also, in the future, take care of this little thing by yourself, dont always disturb Anna. Were busy with having a baby. Anna frowned and beat Yulin, while Yulin was kept smiling, not paying attention to her explicit warning at all. Hey, look at Yulin and Anna, as a couple theyugh and tease each other, but as for myself, there is still a long way to go. Yuqi sighed deeply and began to think hard about how to break the deadlock between he and Qiqi. After thinking about it for a long time, Yuqi called Qiqi. Perhaps because of Anna, Qiqi didnt refuse to answer Yuqis phone calls any more, and the phone rang for a while and then Qiqi answered it. Qiqi, shall we meet some time, okay? Its okay, you wont you do strange things again? Anna has conveyed your thoughts to me. I think I need to give you my word, okay? What is the word? In the future, without your permission, I will never do strange things before you. In front of outsiders, I will not be too intimate. If you dont want me to be near you, I will stand ten feet away. Yuqis serious attitude made Qiqi couldnt helpughing. You dont have to be so serious, as long as you dont always act on me, I wont be angry. Hearing Qiqisughter, Yuqi slowly got eased, his voice was no longer anxious, and his tone turned t: I promise you, then you dont hide from me, okay? Okay. If you have anything in the future, letsmunicate face to face, dont always trouble others. You see Anna and the others are also very busy, so dont bother them. I know. Then, are we reconciled? We didnt quarrel in the first ce, its just that our views are a bit different, justmunicate it clearly would be fine. Qiqis words made Yuqi lightly rxed. Sometimes this feels really strange. The small storm passed finally, Yuqi and Qiqi continued to get together, except that Yuqi identally crossed the boundary asionally and was warned by Qiqi. They are all in in love and sweet rtionship. On this day, Yuqi took Qiqi for a drive, but thest ce he stopped was a private airport. Looking at the helicopter in front of him, Qiqi was a little dumbfounded. Where are we going? Go up and find explore. With that said, Yuqi helped Qiqi to get on the helicopter and put on sound-proof headsets for her. This is Qiqis first helicopter flight, and shes curious about everything. Especially after the helicopter took off, she looked at the familiar scenery from a height, and found it very strange. Ah, thats our school! Look at it this way, its so small. Hey, isnt this the park. Thatke is like a pearl. Qiqi grabbed Yuqis hand and chatted and discussed, like a happy bird. And Yuqi always listened to Qiqis words with a smile, and replied her from time to time. After the initial freshness passed, Qiqi felt that the scenery below was simr, and she was getting sleepy. Yuqi patted her shoulder and said, If you feel sleepy, just rest on my shoulder for a while. Qiqi yawned and asked, How long will we be there? Its still a while. All right, Ill sleep for a while. When its time tond, remember to wake me up. Okay. With Yuqis promise, Qiqi began to doze off. The weight on his shoulders made Yuqis heart feel very warm. The helicopter traversed the vast sea, traversed the majestic Mountains, and finally hovered over a small town. Lightly patted Qiqi on the cheek, and Yuqi said: Qiqi, we are almost there, wake up. Qiqi rubbed his eyes and looked outside, then tilted her head and muttered strangely: How do the scenery here look familiar. Familiarity is normal, this is your hometown. What? Qiqi sat up straight, staring outside. Yuqi, why are you bringing me here? Take you home. Why go back home at this time? I think its better to tell your parents about the news of our being together. The corners of his mouth twitched stiffly, and Qiqi said, Stop it. Why not, dont you want to ept your parents blessing? But what we have to face is not blessings, but violent storms. Think about it, it feels terrifying. Dont worry, I can handle everything. Qiqi snorted coldly, and said, You ask for your blessings first. Dont be so optimistic, boy. Girl, dont be too pessimistic. I am so good and sincere. Your parents will definitely ept me. Hey, dont be optimistic blindly, or you will definitely die miserably. Lets wait and see. Yuqi insisted, and Qiqi had no other choice but follow him. And there was one thing that Yuqi was right: The news of their being together will be known to parents sooner orter, which means this storm will be faced sooner orter. He is a person who can give Qiqi happiness. Even if there is a misunderstanding before, it is enough to solve it. It shouldnt be a matter that would affect the future happiness of two people. With such confidence, Yuqi and Qiqi returned home together. Hearing a knock on the door, Qiqis mother came and opened the door. Because the door was half open, Qiqis mother only saw Qiqi, and her face was full of surprises. Qiqi, why not tell us in advance for youring back home? So that Mom and Dad can prepare your favorite dishes. I Why are you standing outside, why dont youe in? Qiqi, whats wrong with you? Seeing Qiqi being anxious, Yuqi was also anxious, so he squeezed her aside, smiled and said to Qiqis mother: Auntie, hello. Damn! Yuqi hid so well that Qiqis mother never found him. The sudden appearance now shocked Qiqis mother. Qiqis mother immediately changed her look and frowned, Yuqi, why are you here again? Didnt you have break up with Qiqi Qiqis mothers loud voice had an amplifying effect. It was estimated that all the neighbors had had heard it. Qiqi couldnt afford to lose her face again, so she walked in with his mothers arm, and said, Mom, lets go in and talk. You cane in, this guy is not allowed toe in. We have told you everything very clearly, why is he still pestering you! This is a long story. After Qiqi wanted to go in, Yuqi spoke slowly. But Yuqi couldnt wait and threw a bomb directly. Auntie, Im with Qiqi now and will be with her in the future! What!? This news directly shocked Qiqis mother. And Qiqi looked at Yuqi angrily, frowned and said, Do not be so direct! I just wanting to be direct. Qiqis mother dragged Qiqi to her side and asked angrily, Qiqi, is this guy forcibly trying to be with you? Now mother is here. He dare not bully you! Such a topic made Qiqi very ufortable for she was afraid that the neighbors would hear them. Qiqi hurriedly dragged her mother back to the room, while Yuqi followed closely behind, for fear of being thrown out of the door. Where is Dad? He went downstairs to y chess with neighbors. Qiqis mother still couldnt ept this reality. She frowned and stared at Qiqi, and said, Arent you with Jake? So why are you be with this guy? Qiqi lowered her head and said with some embarrassment: Actually, I am not with Jake. That is, he was just pretending to be my boyfriend in order tofort you. So, you lied to us before? Qiqi knew that as long as she admitted, it would cause a disaster. But this was the end of the matter, and it was useless to avoid this topic. For the present n, she could only face the fact. With her eyes closed tightly, Qiqi was ready to be beaten by her mother. Qiqi is very clear about how much my mother likes Jake. Now that she lied to her, the consequence would be dire. But when Qiqi thought her mother would lose her temper and beat her, Qiqis mother only sighed deeply. Looking up, Qiqi felt pain in her heart when she saw her mothers disappointed eyes. Mom Looking at how you were with Jake, I guessed that there was a problem with the two of you. But I deceived myself and told myself that I would rather believe it is true Qiqis mother shook her head repeatedly and said, Jake is such a good person, why cant you ept him? It is more important to live a stable life than anything else. Hearing the disgust of Qiqis mother, Yuqi was not reconciled and said: Auntie, I am actually quite good person too. Looking up to meet Yuqis eyes, Qiqis mother said: Yes, we have always known that you are excellent, but my Qiqi is too poor to be worthy of you. What are you talking about, Qiqi is the best girl in my heart. Yuqi said softly, She is kind and cute, and tough. She works very hard and is a very good girl. Yuqis evaluation made Qiqis heart warm. After looking at Yuqi for a while, Qiqi suddenly spoke and asked an irrelevant question. In your evaluation of me, why do you not use the word beautiful? Chapter 561 Yuqi Mus Insistence Oh, its good if you know your weakness. But you dont need to say it out, haha. You mean, Im not pretty? Its fine if I like you, haha. You mean, Im not pretty! Yuqi, you Ahem - When the two young people were engaged in arguing, Qiqis mother reminded her that she was still here. Yuqi secretly gave a k**s to Qiqi, and when he looked at Qiqis mother, his behavior became serious again. Sorry, auntie, I am a man who is not worthy of Qiqis love. I have been through a lot, and I dont have the same vigor and vitality as Qiqi. She is lively, but I am lifeless. She is imaginative, I am monotonous. When I am with her, I would always find I am not that confident. This was the first time Qiqi heard Yuqi say in this way, and at the same time she was a little bit moved by his words, but meantime, she was at a loss as well. As for Yuqi, he looked at Qiqi tenderly. There was endless tenderness filled in his eyes. Looking at the eye contact of these two children, Qiqis mother knew that their rtionship was very sound and good. But, that being the case, Qiqis mothers face remained unchanged, her voice remained calm, and she said, Dont think that by saying something sweet, I would put my trust in you. You businessmen are the most crafty people. It will take time to gain your trust, but I am not in a hurry. I will use my practical actions to make my you feel relieved to hand over Qiqi to me. Yuqi spoke without any rashness, but withposure and and calmness. This act surprised Qiqi. She thought that Yuqi would use all kinds of promises to convince her mother, but he didnt. Yuqi just used in words to express his deep affection for her and his unwavering belief. Looking at Yuqi, Qiqi couldnt help but showed a d smile. Seeing her daughters idiot-like smile, Qiqis mother could not do anything. With a light cough again, Qiqis mother said to Qiqi: Come here, I have something to tell you alone. On hearing this, Qiqi became very nervous in her heart, and she couldnt help but looked at Yuqi with anxiety in her eyes. Seeing Qiqi was in a daze, Qiqis mother looked fiercely, and said angrily: What kind of eyes you have, and Im not going to eat you,e here! Yuqi patted Qiqi on the head andforted her: Go ahead, behave well, and try to make your mom happy. Good. Qiqi reluctantly separated from Yuqi and walked to another room with her mother. As soon as the door was closed, Qiqis mother reached out and poked Qiqis forehead, and said angrily: Is he the one who gave birth to you? I think you are more obedient to him. ! Mom, keep your voice down, the room is not soundproof. So what?! If the conversation between you and me can be heard by Yuqi, why did you bring me here to talk alone? Qiqis mother was speechless by Qiqi, with a depressed expression on her face. I want to know, do you really like that man? Qiqis mother asked her. Hearing this. Qiqi nodded shyly. Then do you know what you will face after you are with him? The smile was a little frozen, and Qiqi nodded again. Qiqis mother sighed deeply and said, He is not that excellent in my eyes. Why dont Qiqi know about my mothers concern? But being with Yuqi is the result of Qiqis careful consideration. She showed a solemn expression and said seriously: I just like him, it has nothing to do with his identity or money. On hearing Qiqis reply, Qiqis mother was a little anxious and said: Its easy to say, but you will have many problems in the future. Im just worried about your evesting happiness. Qiqi gave her mom a soothing smile and said: Mom, now I have to grow up and learn to deal with problems by myself. Besides, this time I am not alone, but with Yuqi with me, we will face problems together. Qiqis mothers words not only failed Qiqis heart, but made her firmer. This made Qiqis mother frown and she said, It seems that you are very determined to be with him. Yes. Qiqi knew that her mother was a little angry, but she couldnt live ording to her mothers order, so she lowered her head, and said, I still want to get the blessing from you and Dad. But so far, we are very worried about your future. Thats because we havent worked hard enough to prove to you and make you believe us. You can rest assured that we will work harder to be excellent. Looking at Qiqis firm eyes, Qiqis mother suddenly felt sorry for her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Reaching out and stroking Qiqis face, Qiqis mother said earnestly: Your idea is good, but the road ahead will be really tough. Isnt my father always saying that young people are going to make a break? I am willing to take risks. I also look forward to being able to rely on my own efforts to obtain happiness. Being rejected by Qiqi again, Qiqis mother sighed and said, You really have grown up and you have your own ideas. Mom cant control you. Im old too. I cant stay with you. For you, you still have to take the road on your own in the future. At this moment, Qiqi suddenly felt that her mother was much older. She used to think that her mother was very young. But now, the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes cant be hidden, and her tired look makes people feel distressed. Qiqi felt sore in her heart and plunged into my mothers arms and said coquettishly: Mom, you believe us, we will work hard together to be happy. No matter what the result is, I will not regret it. The girl in her arms really has grown up. Qiqi has his own preferences and opinions, she needed to respect her own choice. With a soft sigh, Qiqis mother said: You have said so, what else can I do? Hearing her mothers tone loosened, Qiqi immediately smiled and asked, Mom, do you agree? I didnt say that, I just want to observe. Whats more, even if I agree, you need tyo get your fathers consent too. He has a lot of biases on Yuqi, and it is difficult to persuade him. As long as Mom is on our side, Dad is not a problem. Besides, we will move Dad with our sincerity! Qiqi was full of confidence, but the actual result disappointed Qiqi. When Qiqis father heard the news, he coldly mmed the door and returned to the room without saying a word. Qiqi was a little at a loss, trying to pursue him but was stopped by Yuqi. You father is angry, no matter how much you say, he wont listen. Qiqi was very anxious, but she really had nothing to do. Looking helplessly at his mother, she said, I wont leave you for dinner today. Lets go back. Mom, my dad What kind of temper is your father, dont you know? He is really disappointed at you this time. Qiqi was very unwilling. She didnt say anything yet, and her father didnt understand the situation. Why was he so arbitrary and didnt even listen to any exnation? Qiqi stomped dejectedly and said, Dad is really stubborn. Qiqi had no choice but to leave home with Yuqi. Qiqi walked very showly with hard stop along the way at this time, hoping that Dad would walk out of the room and take a look at herself. But until Qiqi walked out of the residential area, Qiqis father did not leave the room. Qiqi left with disappointment. Qiqis mother opened the door and walked behind Qiqis father and asked, Old man, would you really ignore your daughter? Qiqis father shook the cup, and the tea in the cup was floating up and down. The heat lightly smoked his eyes. It took a long time before he spoke. If its that easy, just ept it. The kid named Yuqi Mu must look down on us and our daughter, because we are from poor family, and we can only use our own methods to protect Qiqi. After hearing Qiqis fathers words, Qiqis mother fell silent and said nothing more. The two people sat in the room, feeling a little ufortable in their hearts. Qiqi was also in a bad mood right at the moment. Although Qiqi is not such a good child, she has never let his parents worry about her since she was a child. But now, she has let his parents down, and she doesnt know when they will forgive herself. Thinking of this, Qiqis eyes turned red. Yuqi felt distressed and said, Dont be sad, honey, well make it. Qiqis eyes were in a daze, and she nodded and said, Yeah, good fortune is always ahead for us to get. With his arms around Qiqis shoulders, Yuqiforted her: Since your parents have known us being together, lets find ways to face it positively. Dont alwaysin. Then do you have a good way to stay positive? Then tell me about it. When you have time, lets go back to your home. I will cook two more dishes for you parents, and drink a little wine with your dad, so that they can understand my sincerity, and slowly they will let go of their grudges and ept us in the end. Today is just the first day. Over time, they can always find my good, and then they will give you to me. Yuqis words calmed Qiqis flustered heart slowly. Yes, sounds very nice. I will turn words into actual actions, so dont worry. Now. Lets go back and eat some delicious food to soothe the wounded soul, how about it? After taking a deep breath, Qiqi sat up straight, turning his grievances into appetite, and said, Im going to eat hot pot, I want to order ten tes ofmb slices! Well, lets order as much as you want. Your boyfriend may becking in other aspects, but in respect of eating, you absolutely can rely on me! In Chuxues dessert shop, there was a gathering. Everyone arrived, but it took a long time to see Chuxue and Zhao Nangongs appearance. Chuxue was habituallyte, and everyone didnt take it to heart. They continued to eat and drink, chatting, andughing endlessly. Suddenly, someone opened the door, and then sat among them, with anger on the face. It was Chuxue. And behind her, followed Zhao Nangong. Yiyao looked at Chuxue, and then at Zhao Nangong, and asked: Whats wrong, why is Chuxue so angry? Nangong sighed weakly and said, Hey, dont mention it, something big happened. His words raised everyones attention. Whats the big deal? Chuxue had a whim, she didnt want to hold a wedding ceremony! What? Well, this was indeed a big event, everyone was shocked. But why cancelling the wedding ceremony? Is there a rtionship problem between these two people? Faced with the questioning eyes of everyone, Zhao Nangong hurriedly waved his hand and said: This matter has nothing to do with me, it is Chuxues own idea, she didnt even discuss it with me. It turned out that the problem was Chuxue. Once the goal was set, everyone began to focus on Chuxue. Chuxue, no matter what happens. Lets discuss things carefully. You are going to be a bride soon. Dont y a childish temper. Thats it, you and Nangong have finally be a couple. And you should be very happy, why you made such a weird decision! And if you do, it will embarrass your parents. Facing everyones questioning, Chuxue said with a calm face and without hesitation: I didnt y my temper. This is the result of my careful consideration. Im fed up with endless details of nning for the wedding. I want to be simple! After hearing what Chuxue said, everyone was even more confused. Turning to look at Nangong, Yiyao asked again: Nangong, what is going on? The wedding dress designers design manuscript is lost and needs to be re-measured. Because of the dy, the selected materials are out of stock. We can only choose another set of wedding dresses. The wedding dress is changed, and the matching wedding set, tableware, etc. Wait, we must reconsider everything. After listening to the exnation, everyone was relieved and felt that this was not a big deal. Patting Chuxues shoulder, Anna said, Just because of this little thing? Humm, stupid. Chuxue looked very angry, and said, Is that a trivial matter? Its damnplicated and busy preparing everything for the ceremony. Chapter 562: Chapter 562 I Already Have a n (1) Chuxue became more excited as she spoke, and was already on the verge of freaking out. Holding Chuxues hand hurriedly, Qiqi said: No one wants such a thing happen. Now that it has happened, lets face it together. Why should we give up the wedding? Just because of your little emotions, you will leave Nangong alone? He will be sad for this. I dont care about ceremony. We are going to travel and get married. We will go out to y when we get the certificate. As for the ceremony, whoever loves, let him arrange it! Jingyan Ye asked faintly beside him: Do parents know about this? They do not know yet. With a soft snort, Jingyan said, I guess so too, otherwise they would have called me for this. Chuxue clenched her fist and said, Even if you get me back home this time, I wont change my mind. I want to control my own destiny! Everyone nced at each other, and there was some helplessness in each others eyes. Well, since you are so firm, I wont object you, as long as you dont regret it. Im going to be free soon, how can I regret it, and its toote to be happy. None of you can stop me! Well, nobody will stop you, you decide it for yourself. You must be hungry, lets eat something first. Seeing everyone had changed the subject so quickly, it seemed to they had epted Chuxues crazy decision. This made Chuxue a little ufortable. You guys, dont you want say anything anymore? Chuxue said. Anna shrugged and said, Why do we say so much? Anyway, you wont listen. so why waste time? Then, I will eat quick have some soft drinks. Its all high-calorie things, dont you want lose weight? Anyway, I dont need to wear a wedding dress anymore. Why do I have to lose weight. Today I want to eat a lot and eat whatever I like. Anna patted the table and said, You can eat whatever you like. I want marble cheese and mocha, oh, and a piece of ck Forest. With that, Annas eyes were shining. Qiqi often met Anna these past two days. Every time she saw her, she was always eating, which made Qiqi feel a little strange. Anna, you seem to have a good appetite these days. Im hungry. I didnt dare to eat in order to stay in shape. Hey, being an artist is really hard. Then why do you eat so much now? Life is short, and I can eat whatever I like. A persons life span is only a few decades, and we need to make the best of it. After Yulin Xiao heard this, he smiled with bitterness and said: Haha, what you said makes sense, youre right,e to my side and I will give you a big hug. No thank you sir. What I need now is good food, not handsome man. Just like this, Yulin felt slightly injured in heart. But he still wanted to please Anna, and asked: So how about get some boiled fish? Fish? A weird feeling came from her stomach, Anna immediately shook her head in disgust, and said, No, dont mention fish before me! Seeing Anna looking ufortable, Yulin said hurriedly: Are you sick in your stomach again? Hey, sooner orter, your stomach will have problems. Okay, dont be fussy! Anna was a bit irritable and scolded him calmly. Looking at the people on the table, Qiqi tilted her head and whispered to Yuqi, What happened today? It feels like everyone is a little weird. Dont talk too much, just watch the scene, maybe there will be an answer in a while. Qiqi still wanted to talk, but Yiyao over there began to ask questions. When are you going to leave? These words made Chuxue stunned and asked, Go? Where? You said that if you want to travel and get married, you are going to travel somewhere. Ah, oh, I havent determined the ces yet. Chuxue turned to look at Nangong and asked, Nangong, do you have any good ideas? Then go somewhere nearby, how about Thand? Chuxues eyes rounded and said, This is a honeymoon trip. I want to have a good time. Lets go a little farther ce. Then where do you want to go? Im going to Northern Europe and stay there for two or three months. When Yulin heard this, heughed and said, You want to y for so long time? Raising her eyebrows, Chuxue said, You have yed longer time than me during yourst vacation! Umm, haha, sorry. Yulin replied. Then the snacks were served, Chuxue turned bad mood into good appetite and began eating. Jingyan opened his mouth suddenly and asked, Then when do you n to tell parents about your decision? Chuxue kept her mouth open, and said vaguely: When I book a ticket and leave the capital. Otherwise, they will definitely not agree with me to go. I can only leave the capital and be out of their control to do what I want to do. Jingyan snorted coldly and said, Humm, if Dad knows that he will definitely break your legs. Then let them knowter, then I will carry a baby in my belly ande back to see how they are going to beat me. As soon as she said this, everyone around bitterlyughed. Jingyan strongly disagreed with Chuxues idea, frowning and saying: You cant do this. OK, but you cannt stop me either. replied Chuxue. With that being said, Chuxue made a face to Jingyan. Jingyan didnt want to talk to her any more. He turned around to take good care of Yiyao next to him. Qiqi watched the whole scene. She found that Anna had eaten up all the desserts in front of her, faster than Chuxue. Looking at Yulin, Qiqi asked, Did you steal her snacks? Yulin smiled and said, No, how could I have that opportunity? See, she is enjoying her food right now. Qiqi knows about Annas appetite, she cant eat so much in ordinary times. But Anna seemed hadnt eaten enough snacks. Qiqi tilted her head and looked at Anna, puzzled. And Yiyao who was sitting next to her also niticed this, and asked, Oh, I think Anna seems to get pre Yiyao stopped saying the word pregnant, but Qiqi didnt get it. Looking sideways at Yiyao, Qiqi asked, What is it? Yiyao smiled and said, Oh, Lets wait for Annas good news. What was it? why Yiao kept it mysterious? Qiqi had an inexplicable look, didnt understand what Yiyao wanted to say, but Yiyao had already chatted with other person about other things and did not intend to exin more to Qiqi. After chatting for a while, Jingyan Ye helped Yiyao and said, Now time is almost up, Yiyao, you go back to rest, you guys stay here and keep having fun. Anna also stood up and asked, Yiyao, are you full? Im full, how about you, are you full? Anyway, its just some snacks, not a regr meal, just so so. What? Anna wanted to eat more? ! Qiqi showed an incredible expression. Since they entered the dessert shop, Anna kept eating. Cakes, biscuits, milk tea, etc. Under Qiqis shocked gaze, Yiyao said: Next time, we will make an appointment to have dinner together. You can order what to eat. Okay, as long as its not boiled fish, Im fine. Ok. Yiyaos smile was filled with expectation and meaning. Sitting in the car with Jingyan, Yiyao leaned her head on Jingyans shoulder. Darling, you feel tired? Yiyao shook her head and asked, Do you really agree to let Chuxue cancel the wedding ceremony? How could it be possible! Then what are you going to do, why dont you keep reasoning with her? I wont do this kind of nerve-wracking thing. Some people will do it. Yiyao smiled and said: Who would want to do such an offensive thing. Of course, Nangong will be very positive to do that. Yiyao couldnt figure it out, and asked: Nangong should be on Chuxues side. How could it be possible for himself to create problems for himself? Its very simple. If Chuxue doesnt agree to hold the wedding, and the Ye family will not agree to her marrying. Then, Nangong will definitely rack his brains to find a way to persuade Chuxue to attend the wedding. After hearing Jingyans exnation, Yiyao showed a dazed expression. Honey, your trick is really Its wonderful, right? No, very cunning. Haha, thats easy. Are you going to give me a pretty baby girl? Looking up at Jingyan, Yiyao smiled and asked: I havent done the check-up it yet, how do you know Im going to give birth to a girl? I like girls, and I will definitely have a daughter this time. What if its a boy? Then continue having a baby girl next time. These words made Yiyao sigh: Huh, its really easy to say, anyway, its not that you get pregnant! Jingyans chin rubbed against Yiyaos hair, and said in a deep voice: How hard you give birth to a baby, in the same way, I will work hard to treat you well in the future. It is the luckiest thing for me to have you in this life. Leaning in Jingyans warm and generous embrace, Yiyao felt very happy. The corner of her mouth slightly raised, and Yiyao said: I am also very lucky to stay by your side. Its a pity that Chuxue doesnt cherish the happinessing up for her. She and Nangong are the ones who are so self-willed and they will suffer a loss for not hold a wedding. Then, about Chuxues decision, when do you n to tell your parents? I didnt n to tell them. What? Looking down at Yiyaos surprised eyes, Jingyan kissed her on the cheek, and said softly: The wedding will proceed as usual, no one will be absent. You are so confident? Will Nangong solve it sessfully? If he doesnt have this ability, he wont be our Ye familys son-inw. You are really overbearing. Although he was makingints, Yiyao still had a smile on her face. Because her mental state was not very good recently, Anna did not want to work for longer hours, and she just wanted to get more rest. As a workaholic, she had been working for a long time. She has a close friend Qiqi, so she came to Qiqi to have tea and do nails and shopping. But while drinking tea. Anna suddenly received a call from Chuxue and who hurriedly asked where she was. Anna gave Chuxue the location. Before she ask more, Chuxue hung up the phone. Whats happening? asked her friend. Anna shrugged and said, I dont know, wait a while and let me talk to Chuxueter. About half an hourter, Chuxue opened the door and walked into the cafe, looking around in a hurry. Anna and Qiqi were both confused. Before she could ask anything, Chuxue hid in the bathroom. Qiqi walked to the door, knocked on the door, and asked, Churxue, whats wrong with you? Dont ask, if you see Nangong, just say you didnt see me. What the hell is going on? Oh, dont worry, just say as I told you! Chuxues tone grew impatient. Anna and Qiqi were anxious, but they couldnt ask anything. Anna, are we really going to lie to Nangong? Anna shrugged and said, Chuxue is inside. If you dont follow her arrangement, she will definitely go crazy. But, is this really good? Who knows what happened between them, but I guess its definitely not a good thing, otherwise Chuxues face wont show those panicked facial expressions, lets wait and see what will happen next. Chapter 562 I Already Have a n (2) Just when Qiqi was hesitating what to do, she heard footsteps sound outside the door. She turned around and saw Zhao Nangong walking in quickly. Is Chuxue here? asked Zhao anxiously. She said she wasnt here. Anna said. But her words made Qiqi couldnt help butugh out loud. As soon as he heard Annas words, Zhao immediately knew that Chuxue was definitely here. He was so anxious that he went around the room. Chuxue, I can exin it to you. he shouted. Soon he found someone in the bathroom and he was about to rush over. But Anna stopped him. Didnt you hear what I said? Shes not here. I really need to talk to Chuxue. said Zhao. If she wanted to hear your exnation, she wouldnt have run away. No matter what you say now, she wont listen. Anna paused, and then she continued. Now it is not a good chance for you to exin to her. You go back first. Well talk to her. Zhao Nangong was hesitant. He wanted to exin to Chuxue himself. But he also knew that Anna was right. Chuxue was angry with him now. When she saw him, she would still fight with him. Zhao took a deep breath and shouted in the direction of the bathroom. Chuxue, no matter what, I always love you. His deafening voice disturbed the peace of the ce, which made Anna and Qiqi want to stop him. Dont you know this is a tea club? Its very quiet here. Your voice can travel from the first floor to the top floor clearly. Zhao could not care about that. At this moment he only wanted to find Chuxue. However, Chuxue did not want to see him now. He turned back with every step he took. It took him a lot of time to get out of the room. While waiting for him to go out, Anna walked to the door of the bathroom. She knocked on the door and then said, Hes gone. You cane out now. After a while, Chuxue came out and there seemed to be tears on her face. Anna held her hand. They walked over to the table and sat down. Whats going on? She asked. Speaking of Zhao, Chuxues eyes moistened again. She wiped her cheeks and said hatefully. Zhao betrayed my confidence. I dont like him anymore! But Qiqi did not believe her words. Really? Zhao could abandon everything for you. I dont believe he would betray you. Its true. Im not lying. Then tell me, who is that mistress? Does she have a good body? Is she more beautiful than you? Annas words were so strange that neither Qiqi nor Chuxue reacted to what she was talking about. Anna, what are you saying? Qiqi asked Did you guys really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? Isnt it that Zhao has the other woman? Things arent what you think they are. It has nothing to do with women. Chuxue hurriedly exined. Then its got something to do with men. God, Zhao is gay. Anna jested. However, Chuxue was really speechless. She was not as angry as she was earlier. Anna, what are you thinking? Can you be normal? Then you tell me what the hell is going on? Anna asked. Sitting on the chair, Chuxue looked despondent. Originally, Zhao agreed that we wouldnt hold a wedding and then we traveled to Northern Europe. But I find that he is still secretly preparing for the wedding. Obviously he doesnt want to go out with me. He wants to have a wedding. Is this not betrayal? Anna and Qiqi looked at each other, puzzled. Then why did he do that? Its definitely for his familys reputation. But I just dont want to have a wedding. If he wants to hold it, then he just get married alone. If he does this for his family, then why is he with you against his fathers wishes? Chuxues eyes moistened. Maybe he has a sudden impulse to be with me. But he regrets it now. Do you believe this reason yourself? Anna said. Chuxue came to find Anna and Qiqi toin about Zhao, but she didnt expect them to speak for him, which made her angry. Shouldnt you guys join me in ming Zhao? Anna shrugged her shoulders. If he did something wrong, for example, he found a mistress, then I would definitely go after him. But he didnt do anything wrong, he just thought a lot about you and worried that you would regret itter. I dont want to have a wedding, so how can I possibly regret it? You really wont regret it? What about your parents? You will make your family theughing stock of everyone. Do you know that? Facing Annas questioning, Chuxue hesitated. But I cant force myself to do what I dont like. Arent you happy to be the bride in the limelight? And dont you want everyone to witness your happiness? Qiqi said. But its soplicated to prepare for a wedding. I really dont want to go through this. said Chuxue. Its just the wedding setup. We can help you. Anna said. Chuxue froze and looked up at Anna. You guys help me?. Yes, we are your friends. We can help you prepare the wedding as long as you trust us. But that kind of thing is so boring, I dont even want to deal with it, so how can I bring it to bother you guys. said Chuxue. We wont find it boring. Qiqi has not worn a wedding dress yet. Im sure she will definitely be happy to pick the color and style. Qiqi, what do you think? Hearing this, QiqI nodded happily. As for me, I have no problem with wedding etiquette, and I may evene up with better ideas. Hearing Annas words, Chuxue fell silent. She no longer resisted talking about this issue of the wedding. Look, things are settled like this. Its not a difficult problem either. Theres no need to fight with Zhou because of this. Anna said. Yes, why didnt I think of asking you guys to help me? Seeing Chuxue calm down, Anna sat next to her and poured a cup of tea for her. It would have been easy to solve this matter. Its not thatplex. Holding the cup of tea, Chuxue regained herposure. The problem that was giving her a headache was really solved. Since there is a solution, why didnt you guys tell me earlier? I cant eat or sleep well these two days, Ive lost weight. said Chuxue. Before we didnt know your problem, but now we know it, of course we have to help you. Chuxue had no reasons to retort. Well, what you said makes sense. Then do you agree? Yeah, thank you. Then since your problem is solved. Ill call Zhao first. Anna went to make the call, and Qiqi talked to Chuxue from the side. I guess now everyone in this tea club knows theres a girl named Chuxue here. Thinking of Zhao just shouting in the tea club, Chuxue was a little ufortable. Zhao is such a reckless guy. Soon Zhao returned to the room. Chuxue didnt expect to see him so soon. How did you get back so quickly? Zhaoge looked very tired. I didnt leave. Im waiting downstairs. Why didnt you leave? Arent you worried that Ill still yell at you? Zhao took Chuxue into his arms and said fondly. Yes, Im worried that when youre angry, you wont be able to find anyone to vent your ange. If you keep your anger inside, youll hurt yourself. Anna and Qiqi saw them reunite, and they hurriedly left the room. Then Zhao bowed his head and looked deeply at Chuxue. Chuxue, youre not angry anymore? No, Im still angry. She immediately pushed Zhao away, and then said seriously. I want to know why you secretly prepared the wedding behind my back. Zhao reached out and stroked Chuxues hair. We are not children anymore. We have to learn responsibility. I understand that you dont like to prepare for the wedding, but after we leave, our families wont necessarily understand why we leave. He said softly. Then why didnt you say these to me? Youre in the rage. You wouldnt listen to me. I know youre understanding and will figure this out someday. Since you dont like nning the wedding, Ill do this. You just need to get ready to be the most beautiful bride. Chuxue was moved. At the same time, she felt guilty for her own capriciousness. When she was unhappy, she would always be angry with Zhao, and Zhao had noints and always thought of everything for her. Chuxue inwardly despised herself. This doesnt need you to worry about it, just leave it to Anna and Qqi. I just discussed it with them already. They will help me. Zhao froze for a moment. You no longer reject having a wedding? Yes, Im not that unreasonable. I was just a little angry. Zhao was very happy. He didnt expect Chuxue would agree to hold the wedding so quickly. Then he excitedly hugged her again. Zhao, let go of me, I cant breathe. After releasing Chuxue, Zhao narrowed his eyes with a smile. Youre so nice. Fortunately, I didnt listen to Jingyan, otherwise Zhao paused. He suddenly realized that he had said something he shouldnt have said. You talked to my brother? What did he say? Chuxue asked curiously. No, nothing. Zhao said, and then he habitually scratched his hair with his hand. Every time he did this. It was an indication that he might have something on his mind. Chuxue stared at Zhaos eyes as she pursued the question. You must have something to hide from me, you better tell me. Nothing, its just that he gave me some advice to keep you. Zhao said gently. He didnt want to tell Chuxue about the advice her brother had given him earlier about how to get her back. After all, the advice wasnt very friendly. From what I know about my brother, He cant simply give you a suggestion. Chuxue held Zhaos hand. Did he threaten to keep me from marrying you if you couldnt convince me to agree to have a wedding? Now if Zhao did not tell Chuxue what her brother had said to him, then she may think that he and her brother were hiding secrets together. But if he told her, it might trigger a conflict between them. Zhao hesitated for a long time, and then said. He is also doing it for our own good. Dont take his words seriously. Chuxues face darkened. Dont speak for him. My brother likes to control everything. No matter what, his intentions are good. I dont know if hes really doing it for my own good. Maybe he just likes to control everything. I have to do something about it. said Chxhue. She had got so much on her mind at the moment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then can you tell me what you want to do? Chuxue suddenly showed a wicked smile. I already have a n. My brother will definitely always remember the lesson I taught him,I guess. Chapter 563: Chapter 563 Anna Is Pregnant (1) Zhao Nangong was frightened at Chuxue Yes smile. He asked cautiously, What is your good idea? I cant say it yet, you will definitely be surprised when you know it! Zhao said, Chuxue, calm down! My psychological endurance is very weak. We cant stand a very strong stimtion. Im so calm, as calm as still water. Well, indeed, Chuxues facial expression at the moment was very calm, so calm, that made people gruesome. But The tea here tastes very good. Enjoy the tea please. After a while, lets go shopping. I want to buy a new ne. The ne you gave me fell into the swimming poolst time. I n to buy a new one. Chuxue made a cup of tea for Zhao. He knew that Chuxue didnt want to continue this topic, and no matter how much he asked, there would be no answer. With a weak sigh, Zhao had to ept the reality and said in a light tone: Okay, so long as you are happy. Also, my trick against my brother, you have to tell him. Zhao was about to drink tea. He was stunned after hearing what Chuxue said, then he turned to look at her and asked: Are you sure, why dont you tell him? Chuxue said slowly: I just wanted you to tell my brother. Zhao was confused and said, ThisI cant understand it My brother is a very arrogant and conceited person. Let him know what I think, he will onlyugh at my whimsical thinking, and will not take this matter to heart. Chuxue was clear and organized, and she knew immediately that she was really ready to go on her n. Once she made a decision, she really couldnt be persuaded by others. Okay, lets stop talking about this matter, Zhao, during this period, Im sorry to make you feel embarrassed. Chuxues attitude changed quickly. After a moment, Zhao Nangong stretched out hand and rubbed Chuxues head, saying: As long as you are happy, these are nothing to me. Chuxue felt a little embarrassed when she thought of her unreasonable troubles made to Zhao. Zhao, only you can tolerate my bad temper. Would you feel embarrassed? Is your temper very bad? Why I dont think so. In my eyes, you are a little princess, and asionally lose your temper. Its also because I didnt understand your thoughts and I didnt do well. Zhaos gentleness made Chuxue moved and ashamed, and she took the initiative to plunge into Zhaos arms. Chuxue surrounded him with a happy smile. Nangong, you will really spoil me like this. Holding Chuxue tightly, Zhaomo touched the top of her hair and said, Then let me spoil you forever. Looking up at Nangong, Chuxues eyes were gentle as water. Seeing Zhaos heart moved, he leaned over and kissed Chuxue. When the two of them were in the room, Qiqi was worried. Sitting next to Anna, Qiqi frowned and asked, Anna, you said the two of them wont quarrel? Anna said while driving the car, Dont worry, Chuxue will not be angry with Nangong. I guess the two of them are enjoying sweet hours now. Really? Of course, dont worry about them. Lets rx and eat something delicious. Still eating? Anna, your recent appetite is really scary. Would you like to see a doctor? If you have a bad appetite, you need to see a doctor. If you have a good appetite, you also need to see the doctor, right? You think too much. She looked at her face from the reversing mirror, Anna noticed that and said, However, I need to lose weight. Yes, I feel Im getting fat now. If you eat like this, youre bound to get fat. Qiqi unintentionallyined, making Anna serious and asked: Why, do you think Im getting fat? Then I really want to lose weight, otherwise I wont look good. I dont know whats wrong recently. I always feel very tired. I cant get enough energy when I want to eat or do anything. Since my condition is not good, I just take a rest for a while and make adjustment for the body. Annas words made Qiqi more worried, she frowned slightly and said, I think you still have to see the doctor. You worked so hard before, and it is very likely that you have damaged your body. Its better to adjust it as soon as possible. But Anna didnt take it seriously, and said perfunctorily: I know, I know, Ill see a doctor when I have time. Go now. I know an old Chinese doctor is very famous and he is very urate in diagnosis. I will take you to see him. Now? Im still a little hungry. Oh, seeing the doctor is very important over hunger. Turn right at the next intersection and drive for twenty minutes. Qiqi insisted, Anna was helpless, so she had to say: Okay. Lets go to see a doctor. Anna turned around and was about to cross the intersection when an electric bike suddenly came out. Anna, be careful!! Anna stepped on the brakes immediately, and the tires made a harsh sound. The car glided for some distance before it came to a stop. At the same time, a heavy objectnded, and a woman immediately fell on the ground. The two girls in the car were scared. After a while, Anna murmured: Qiqi, II hit someone? Dont move, Ill get off and take a look. Qiqi was also very scared, but Anna is a famous star and it is not suitable for her showing up. At this moment, an elderly woman was lying on the ground with a painful look on her face. Seeing Qiqi, she immediately started howling. Ouch, you young people, how do you drive a car? Are you road killers?! Qiqi leaned down and asked, Sorry, are you okay? The olddy didnt answer Qiqis question, she clutched her waist, and hummed: Drive a good car and smash poor people, do you have a heart! There were more and more people watching the scene around, and they began to point to Qiqi, and some of them said something cynical. Its no way to drag it down like this. Qiqi stepped forward trying to help the olddy up, and said, We didnt mean that. Lets go to the hospital. But the olddy shook off Qiqis hand and said, I dont want to talk to you little girl, let the drivere down, I want to talk to him! The old woman stared and said, What is this, do you want to avoid responsibility!? I tell you, people around here have seen you hit me, you can not deny the fact! Hearing the olddys remarks, Qiqi whispered: I think you are in good health, and you dont look like being injured. What did you say? Looking up, the the olddy saw a decent woman standing in front of her wearing a hat and sunsses, with an unrelenting manner and demeanor. Well, she looks like a rich woman! Olddys eyes lit up and she hummed: Oh, you finally dared to show up? I thought you were going to hide in the car forever. The shock just now made Anna feel a little ufortable and her face turned pale. But the oversized sunsses cover most of her face, and while hiding her face, it also covered her pale face. With a dizzy head, Anna barely supported her body and asked: Where are you feeling ufortable? The olddy hummed and said, I have back pain, leg pain, and head pain. It may be a concussion. It would cost a lot of money to go to the hospital. Then we go to the hospital. Oh, in fact, you just need to give me some money, and its fine. The olddys tone changed suddenly, her expression was still very impatient, as if Anna and Qiqi didnt know what to do. Qiqi has just been observing the olddy, and found that her body seemed to be fine, her mental state was very good, and she was clearly very good. Leaning to Annas side, Qiqi whispered: Anna, I think she is trying to ckmail us. Anna snorted coldly and said, Huh, Ive seen her trick through. Or, lets give her some money and leave here, it wont be good to have unnecessary trouble. Why should I waste money on liars? No! Anna became stubborn, raised her chin slightly, and asked: Olddy, tell me how much you want. The olddy looked at the car logo, then stretched out a finger and said, Only 10,000 yuan. Anna snorted coldly, and said, Ten thousand yuan? You really are a big lion. Your broken bike is not even worth ten thousand yuan. Its not just my car, but also my body. Im too old to withstand such collision. You have to pay me the damages. But Anna didnt want to be fooled, she said, But I see youre pretty good. The voice is loud and you dont seem to be get injured. As for your bike, its already in dpidated condition. So, I can only give you two hundred yuan at most, which is regarded as the fee for everyone around here to watch your lively performance. These words made the olddys face changed, and she scolded: What did you say!? Not enough? Then lets go through the procedures and call the police. Seeing Annas insistence, the olddy was puzzled and angry, and said: You drive a luxury car anyway, why are you so stingy?! I am rich, but I just dont want to give my money to deceivers. You well, you want to call the police, then you go ahead! Although The olddy refused to admit defeat, it was obvious that her momentum had already weakened, and her eyes were still peeping from left to right. Soon, the police came here. Seeing the olddy on the ground, the police showed a helpless look. Olddy, its you again? Hearing this, the olddy must be a habitual offender of thew. The olddy said, Im old and they hit me down. Turning to look at Anna, the police prepared to take notes from Anna. But her sunsses was so tight that she covered her face. This behavior was a bit strange. The police frowned slightly and said, Take off your sunsses, please, please cooperate with our investigation. Anna sighed slightly, and then took off her sunsses. Seeing Annas face, the police were stunned. People watching the scene around also recognized Anna, and eximed: Hey, isnt she that big star? Yes, yes, thats the one who acted in the movie, and won the prize. Its so lucky to be able to meet her here! The olddy lying on the ground was also dumbfounded. She didnt expect to meet the celebrity. The police took down the notes and the olddy was still by her side, murmured unwillingly: Dont the celebrities make a lot of money? When the gossip reporteres, isnt it you who is the suffer trouble? Anna heard the grumble of the olddy, turned her head, righteously said: Whats wrong with my being a celebrity, will the celebrity bow to liars! The surrounding crowd apuded for Annas reply, and some raised their mobile phones to take pictures of Anna. Anna wore no makeup today and was not suitable for being taken pictures. But Anna didnt care about these things. At this moment, she felt a bit dizzy, and her whole state was very bad. She never felt this way before. Anna felt that she really should see a doctor. Anna asked the police: Do I need to sign my name on your notes? Sign here, and then the car will be temporarily detained. You just need to wait for a few days. Fine. After signing her name, Anna left with Qiqi. Chapter 563 Anna Is Pregnant (2) Qiqi found that there was something abnormal in Annas condition so she held her hand. After touching the hands, Qiqi realized Annas hands felt very cold. Being shocked by this, Qiqi looked up at Anna and found that her eyeballs seemed to have lost focus. Such a scene made Qiqi very uneasy, and she turned around to take Anna and left here. Excuse me. But instead of giving way to her, more and more people crowed here to witness the demeanor of the superstar. Anna was taken aback when the incident happened so suddenly. Her heart grew a little ufortable seeing so many peopleing toward her. There were more and more people now, and some were rushing forward. Although Qiqi tried to protect Anna, such little effort would help. With cold sweat on her forehead, Anna felt that she seemed to be unable to hold it. Qiqi said, I think we should call Yulin and let them pick us up. If we wait for his arrival, the paparazzi will also arrive. By then, the scene will be more chaotic. Then what shall we do? Anna looked in the direction of the police and said, I have an idea, go Qiqi was waiting for Annas answer, but Anna fainted and lost consciousness. This situation caused Qiqi to panic first, and then seemed to think of something. Could this be Annas trick? Calling an ambnce is indeed faster than Yulins speed. Its just that, such a waste of resources, some with no ethics. Qiqi was a little bit conflicted in heart, but still cooperated with Anna and bent over to hug her. Anna, Anna!? You guys, dont gather here! Qiqi yelled, she was about to get her cell phone. But at the corner of his eyes, Qiqi found a touch of redness. Turning head to look over, she saw b***d flowing out between Annas legs. Her pupils shrank, Qiqis limbs turned cold, and she roared bitterly, Anna! The police saw this scene and hurriedly said: I will take you to the hospital first! Qiqi was confused and her head turned nk, so she couldnt help but get into the police car together and rushed to the hospital. Nobody dont know how long it passed, Anna opened her eyes slightly. She looked around in confusion, and then met her gaze with a haggard face. Qiqi? Qiqi looked at Anna with sadness and joy on face, and said hurriedly: Anna, you finally woke up! Where am I now? You are in the hospital. Hospital? Anna thought for a while, and the scene before she fainted came into her mind. Grinning her pale lips, Anna said: You girl, you are quite smart, knowing that I asked you to call the police. After hearing Annas words, Qiqi moved her lips, but said nothing. On the contrary, Anna herself noticed something wrong. No, why did the police send me to the hospital? What happenedter. Why dont I remember? Qiqi looked a little hesitant, considered it for a moment, and said: You are sick, fainted, and were sent to the hospital. Im sick? Whats wrong? Yes, its nothing serious. Annas heart suddenly rose, and she asked nervously, Im sick, why isnt Yulin not here? Does he still know? He knows, hes talking to the doctor about your condition. This time, Anna was sure that she must have a problem. Anna looked serious and asked, Qiqi, you can honestly tell me, did I have any terminal illness? Qiqi waved hands again and again and said, No, there is no danger to your life, you can rest assured. Then why does Yulin talk to the doctor alone? Also, why are you hesitating, what cant you tell me about the fact? With that being said, Anna took a deep breath. Actually, things are not as bad as you thought. Some people have encountered this kind of situation, and there are still many people. In the end, they all turned from danger to peace. Oh, just say it, whats the matter with me! Anna was pressed so hard that Qiqi had no choice but to tell the truth.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. First, you are pregnant. I am pregnant!? This news shocked Anna. She thought she was seriously ill, but she didnt expect that she would receive good news. Lowering her head and stroking her belly, Anna felt that at this moment, she suddenly had a very strange feeling. Her movements softened involuntarily, and it was obvious that she already had the glory of motherhood. Looking at Anna like this, Qiqi felt very happy. Yes, because you are pregnant, you have a surprisingly good appetite recently. At the same time, you will feel tired and lethargic. No wonder The corners of her mouth turned up uncontrobly, Anna said with a smile: I actually have a baby, Yulin must know it, he must be happy. Well, of course he is very happy. But what followed made her frown. Think of what Qiqi just said. Anna asked, You just told me the first thing, then what is the second thing? Secondly, it is the reason you were hospitalized. Qiqi said, This baby is in danger of miscarriage. What!? Obviously, she was still so happy just now, and Anna fell into the abyss in the next instant. She hasnt had time to carefully taste the feeling of motherhood, is she going to lose this baby? No, she cant stand the harsh fact! Seeing Annas disillusioned look, Qiqi said hurriedly: Its just that there is danger, and the doctor also said there is stll great hope. Dont be too anxious. Not in a hurry? How is that possible. Anna pretended to be calm, and said, Go and call Yulin. Qiqi wanted to say something, but in the end she just sighed deeply, then turned around and walked out of the ward. After a while, Yulin pushed the door and walked in. Originally, there was a heavy facial expression on his face. But after seeing Anna, he became as if nothing had happened. Sitting next to Anna, Yulin shook his hand and asked softly: Anna, do you still feel dizzy now? Anna sat there nkly and said, Tell me what the doctor said. As soon as Yulin was about to say something, Anna said: Since there are some things that I have to know sooner orter, it is better to let me know early. With a weak sigh, Yulin said, Okay, I said. You have inherited hyperglycemia, so the risk of pregnancy will be higher. Because you didnt pay enough attention before, you ate too much high-sugar and high-fat foods. , Make your b***d pressure unstable, plus a little irritation, there is a risk of miscarriage. After hearing Yulins words, Anna felt that she was really useless. The baby ising, she doesnt know. Originally, she should protect her baby from wind and rain, but because of her negligence, the baby was in danger. Gently closing her eyes, covering the pain in Annas eyes, she asked gently, Then what should I do now? The doctor will closely observe Annas pain, and Yulin is very worried about her. The big palm gently touched the top of Annas hair, Yulinforted, Dont put too much pressure on your heart, if this child has fate with us, he will stay. Turning around and leaning on Yulins shoulder, Anna said in a tired tone: I was too careless and failed to discover the existence of the fetus earlier. If I can be more careful, these things wont happen anymore. I am really not a qualified mother. Its not like that. You cant control your physical condition by yourself. Dont demand yourself too much. I know youre sad, so am I. But we have to believe in the baby. He is working hard to take root in your body. We have to work hard. Be optimistic and set a role model for your baby. Tears flowed down involuntarily, Anna murmured: But I am really not optimistic now. I feel that all my strength has been exhausted, and there is no way to be strong anymore. This is only temporary. You cant ept this fact a bit, and you will get better. Moreover. With me, with you, I will apany you to face the difficulties and problems. Now, close your eyes and rest for a while. Anna was very obedient. Shey down again, closed her eyes, and murmured softly: I really hope, all this is just a dream. Her words cut Yulins heart like a knife. Upon receiving the call, Yulin rushed to the hospital, panicked. But the doctors wordspletely lost his sense of measure. Seeing that Jingyan Ye and Yiyao were okay to buy the supplies the baby needed, and the two were still discussing the babys name, Yulin was very envious. He also hoped that he and Anna could also have a child of their own. Now, the dream hase true, but in this way, which is really sad and happy news. Soon, Annas rtives and friends learned of the news, and they came to the hospital to visit Anna, hoping that she would get better soon. However, Anna always uses the excuse of taking a break and does not want to see anyone. Her state is very bad, but she can do nothing. But among the friends, there was one person who can still walk into Annas world. At this time, Yiyaos belly was already very big, and her movement was still a bit inconvenient. But her mental state is very good, her face is red, and she is full of happiness. It stands to reason that such Yiyao is not suitable to appear in front of Anna, for fear that she will get hurt. But Yiyao came anyway, and came with an open mind. At this time, Qiqi had just walked out of the room, with food in hand. Yiyao saw this and asked: How is Anna? Qiqi shook his head and sighed, Im very depressed. Ill go in and talk to her. Walking in with flowers in her hand, Yiyao saw Anna lying quietly on the hospital bed with empty eyes. Hearing the footsteps, Anna looked overzily, and saw that it was Yiyao, she curled her lips. Yiyao brought a vase over, put the bouquet in the vase, and said with a smile: I have also been hospitalized, knowing that being hospitalized is really a monotonous and boring thing. I can only look at the wall in a daze all day, and I can feel sick even if I am not sick . So, I brought you a bouquet, with fresh air, and a change of mood. Thank you. Turning to sit on the opposite side of Anna, Yiyao found Anna staring at her belly, with a painful look across her eyes. Leaning over and holding Annas hand, Yiyao said softly: Anna, in fact, I am the person who understands you best, because we have had a simr experience. The mood at that time was really difficult. Yiyaos words made Anna almost shed tears. After taking a deep breath, Annas voice was obstructed and said: Fortunately, you came through that period. Yeah, finally I got it through. The same to you, you can do it too. Anna kept shaking her head, her tears couldnt stop, she cried and said, How do I go through it? I really me myself. I think its because of me that things have be so worse today. Regardless of whether this matter has anything to do with you, it doesnt make any sense now. What you have to do is to cooperate with the doctor as much as possible and take care of the baby. Originally, the baby still has a 50% chance of survival. But it is because of you, it may only have a 30% chance of survival. Maybe the baby is okay, it is because of your worries that it bes dangerous. Yiyaos words made Anna even more embarrassed, but at the same time, she also realized that she could no longer escape the challenge. Looking up at Yiyao, Anna stopped her tears and asked, What can I do to make me stronger? Believe in your baby and yourself. Others can doubt it, but you must have confidence. Also, talk to him more. Trust me, he will hear you. Looking down at her t belly, Yiyao nodded and said, Just try it. Raising her hand to stroke her belly, Anna said softly: Baby, have you heard your mother speak to you? Mom will always be with you. Looking at Annas appearance, Yiyao smiled and said: Anna, there are some things that others cant help you, so you can only move forward by yourself. Anna smiled and said, Yes. Thats right, smile more, dont always frown, let your baby actively infect your baby. Now you have to stay in bed and wait for a while. You can stroll around, It will not be as boring as it is now, always thinking about it. I dont think about it, I want to tell my baby a story. Chapter 564: Chapter 564 nning the Wedding (1) Yeah, its better to start antenatal training now, sooner the better for the baby. Are you ready to see your friends now? Sure. Ill take them in then, Chuxue has been worried about you. Why? Anna was confused. That you may get burnt out a bit from nning the wedding. Well Smiled Anna. She thinks big and a lot, see? So dont be the same like her, just smile to them. Said Yiyao as she opened up the door, where there were Qiqi and Chuxue waiting, who walked inside the room excitedly. Anna! Eximed Chuxue. Dont be that loud, Chuxue! Uttered Qiqi. Oh Chuxue let out a smile of apology,Finally, here we are again, Anna. Yiyao talked me out of all the nonsense I had my mind trapped in, justIm sorry, Chuxue. Why? I promised you that Ill n out the wedding, but here I am brought down by illness. Its not a big deal! Said Chuxue as she waved her hands,Its all fine, Anna, I can take care of this, all by myself. That kinda surprised the whole room. Are you sure, girl? Yeah! Come on, sisters, Im Chuxue Ye! Finally, theres some maturity in you. Smiled Anna. Just take your time rxing, Anna, baby is always before everything. Ill do my best. It was at that moment Anna realized the happiness of thepanion of friends again. People dispersed a while alter when Anna needed to take a nap, Qiqi and Chuxu headed to the parking ground together. Didnt see iting that you would take care of the wedding by yourself, Chuxue. Said Qiqi. Everyones been telling me that I dont really have anything to do with Annas business, but Sighed Chuxue,Probably everything couldve gone smoothly if it werent for me. Anyway, Ive decided to n out the wedding, its always better for me to take care of my own thing. My te is empty these days, I can help you out with it. Smiled Qiqi, she was d to see the change in Chuxue. If only your dear husband would set you free! Smiled Chuxue as she pinched on Qiqis cheek,I dont think he would ever live a second without you being around him. So be it! Qiqi blushed,I wont just spend every minute with him. Sure? Sure! Alright, then! Chuxue threw her arm around Qiqis neck,Lets hit the jewelry shop together tomorrow, Ive got the clothes done. Shopping? Hooray! Ill cal you tomorrow! As they reached the parking ground, Zhao was there waiting. Lets get Qiqi back to school first. Said Chuxue as she hopped on the car. Isnt Yuqi with you today? Asked Zhao. He doesnt know Im here. Wow, no wonder! Just drive, okay? Qiqi blushed again. Be nice on her! Smiled Chuxue,Ill do some shopping with her tomorrow, so consider it a day off for you. But I dont need a day off! Zhao was quite upset,I can help you girls with your bags! Its not that were going for a ck Friday,e on! Here I am ditched again. Sighed Zhao. Youve got things to handle, dont you? Sneered Chuxue. Whatever you say, boss. By the time they got to the hospital, they noticed a crowd gathering up at the entrance. Camerasare these guys journalists? Asked Zhao. Paparazzi. Frowned Chuxue,Why the hell are they still here? Cause Annas worth their time. Jesus, this is hospitalstop here, Zhao, Ill show them how to spell manner! Wait, Chuxue! But the paparazzi all dispersed even before Chuxue got off the car. What? Chuxue was confused,Did theyfeel me? It must be Yulin. Smiled Zhao,Its now the most stupid timing for anyone to disturb him. Troubles nevere along. Sighed Qiqi as sheid her eyes on the street where there were few people walking. She headed straight to the canteen after she got back to school, but just before she started enjoying the food, Yuqi made a call to her. What are you doing, honey? Asked Yuqi, soft as streams in the forest. Having lunch. At this time of day? I just got back from hospital, got some things to handle this morning. Hospital? Why didnt you tell me about it? Really? I head to hospital everyday for Anna, didnt you know that already? Sighed Qiqi. No, I dontanyway, I just miss you, Qiqi. Cant you spend more time on me? Didnt we meet yesterday? Its yesterday! Do you have time for dinner with me tonight? The school has a meeting for us, so no. Fineguess Ill just have to wait for the next day. That still depends. Why? Uttered Yuqi, trying his best not to shout. Chuxue and I are going to do some shopping tomorrow. So youll just leave me alone? You know you sound like a lost puppy, right? Probably Ill have some time left for you after the shoppings done. Really? Yeah! Sure, Ill be waiting in thepany, and dont you stand me up! Or? Smiled Qiqi. Youll fine me crying at the gate of your school! Come on! Laughed Qiqi,Is this all you got? Its you that took all the toughness away from me,e on! So its my responsibility? Of course it is! And youre going to take your whole life to fulfill it! Cur the crap, my lunch is getting cold! Qiqi hanged up the phone and got down to her, well, business. She headed for supermarkets for snacks, at which time she got a call again, an unknown number. Hello? Is Qiqi speaking? Yes. Your food just arrived. Huh? Qiqi walked down the dorm, and was quite surprised as sheid her eyes on a pizza box in a delivery guys hands. It was quite of a expensive pizza. Greetings, this is the seafood pizza set you ordered. But I didntcould it be that you got the wrong number or something? WellI checked the number, the name and the address, all correct. Who made the order any way? Heres the number. Qiqi patted on her head as she saw the number, it was Yuqi, he knew that the food in canteen was never enough for Qiqi. Thanks. Qiqi headed back to her room and asked her roommates to join her for pizza. Wow! Ive always wanted to try their pizzas! Thanks, Qiqi! Youre boyfriend bought this for you, right? Yeah, so dont let his money go wasted,e on, take some! Smiled Qiqi. Girls snacks party is always full of gossips andughter, though the iing graduation brought a slight tinge of sorrow of departure into the room. Qiqi sat aside and checked her phone, and there was a text from Yuqi. How does it taste? Qiqi smiled and texted back an emoji of drooling. It may be too much for you, I guess. Qiqi just took a picture of girls and the pizza and sent it to Yuqi, the pizza was almost gone. On the other side, Yuqi let out a big smile as he saw the picture as his secretary walked inside his office. The meetings is about to begin, sir. Yuqi took a few second to put his merchant-face back up, tightened up his suits and straightened up his mind. Even the picky customers seemed to be easy to be dealt with as he thought that he would see Qiqi again the next day. Chapter 564 nning the Wedding (2) Bags, bags and bags, Chuxue and Qiqi almost ran out of hands to take all the things they bought. Jesus, shouldve had Zhao with us today. Said Chuxue Ye, panting. Lets just take a break. How about the pizza shop over there? Uh, no, I had pizza yesterday. What would you like to have then? Lets have some coffee, I dont have time for a meal, have to head over to Yuqi after this. I knew it! Laughed Chuxue. Drinks on me, lets go! Bags dropped on the ground, Chuxue finally caught a moment of rx as she sat down in the coffee shop, surrounded by cool air and soothing music. Which base are you two in now? Asked Chuxue. Huh? You know, first base, second base or third base? Smiled Chuxue as she winked at Qiqi. Chuxue! Qiqi blushed, again. Zero base then. Laughed Chuxue,Damn, is this guy just stupid or hes just way too patient? Will you just stop? Sorry, my bad! Qiqi kept her head down and yed with her dessert, but as she looked up again, she was met with Chuxues eyes which was filled with a look ofplicated feelings: confusion, sympathy, gloating and everything. What are you looking at? Okay, okay! Ill get Zhao over here, since Im not even allowed to look at you. Smiled Chuxue. You better do, I dont think you can take everything back just by yourself. Yeah, he can shop with me in the afternoon. Said Chuxue, knowing that Qiqi was in no mood of joking. Afternoon? I thought youre already too tired to do that. Never had I got tired shopping, girlwhat are you looking at? Said Chuxue, noticed that Qiqi was staring at something. That pumpkin pie looks quite good, Ill get one for Yuqi. Wow, the lovers, you two! Laughed Chuxue,Always have each other in mind! Ihe just bought me pizza yesterday, this is returning the favor to him! Oh, he bought the pizza. Uttered Chuxue,See? Usually lovers give each other gifts like rings and nes, and you two? Food! Are we done here? Said Qiqi, pretended to be annoyed. Look at you, girl! Im just joking. Laughed Chuxue,Okay then, Ill free you for the rest of this day, Ill just stay here waiting for Zhao. Im not in a hurry to see Yuqi! Said Qiqi,Its justdesserts like pie tastes the best when its just out of the fridge. I know, its not that you miss him. Off you go! Smiled Chuxue. Bye! Naive girl. Sighed Chuxue, as Chuxue left the coffee shop,Quite jealous of you that you still dont know what missing someone feels like. Qiqi and Yuqi had know each other for a lone time, but it was Qiqis first time to Yuqispany. It surprised her as she arrived though she had heard about how powerful and wealthy Yuqispany was. She dropped into a feeling of powerless standing there staring at the sky scrapper, which reminded her of the gap between her and Yuqi which seemed to be impossible to be bridged. She thought about turning around and running away, but soon kick it out of her mind since shes determined. Greetings, are you Qiqi? Said ady as Qiqi walked inside and got lost reading the departments guide in the ground floor. Uh, yeah. Mr Mu is still in a meeting, hell be here soon. You can wait in the parlor. Okay. Thanks. Qiqi was led to a room and stayed there waiting. She caught sight of thedys employee ID card and found out that shes probably Yuqis secretary. She couldnt help but start worrying since thisdy, Linda, is quite gorgeous, what if Yuqi Jesus, just stop it, Qiqi! She shook her head and cleared those thoughts out of her mind, after which Linda walked inside with snacks and desserts. Mr Mu prepared these for you, Qiqi. There are some more in this little fridge here. Oh, thank you, Linda. Being surrounded by snacks and sweets, Qiqi felt like she just became a little girl again. She turned herself loose and indulged into the carnival of snacks, and soon she found herself quite full since everything there in the parlor was prepared by Yuqi, the man who knows what she likes the most. She sat back down on the couch and stared at the pumpkin pie, worried that Yuqi may not like it since all the snacks she just ate seemed to be far more tasty than it. As she thought of eating the pie herself, she felt her teeth aching. She tried to get some water by only found juices and sugared soda. She could only grabbed a cup and walked out of the room and head for the drinking room of the employee since she couldnt found Linda. And just as she arrived outside of the drinking room, she picked up a conversation among Linda and a few other girls who were right there in the room:You see the girl that just walked in? Shes the one that Mr Mu takes a shine to. Quite a surprise, isnt it? Shes just, I mean, ordinary. Not gorgeous, not sexy, I just dont understand why Mr Mu likes her. Probably Mr Mus just tired of the beautiful ones.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Yeah, it would be a shame if I lose thispetition to her. How long do you think it will take for this girl to be ditched? A month, tops. Maybe just two weeks, and Im telling you, this girl would be crying, begging Mr Mu not to let her go. The gossip kept on going, but Linda stayed silent. Hey, Linda, how do you feel about this girl? Asked a girl, who considered Linda as one of her opponents in thepany, but she was quite annoyed since Linda still seemed to be stern when chance for them to be on the same side popped up. I wonty any judgement on her, and this is really stupid of you to gossip about Mr Mus girlfriend here. Stop ying acting like a saint, okay? Were just chatting! Chatting like this may cost you your jobs. Isnt is truth were talking about? Truth? The truth is that this is the only one that Mr Mu invited to thepany and had desserts and snacks prepared for her. Do you have any idea what it means? What dose it mean then? Mr Mu cares about her, a lot! And if she ever picked up conversation like this, for just once, all of you will be fired. Said Linda as she looked to the entrance of the drinking room,What do you think, Qiqi? Qiqi, and the other girls, were both surprised. Well, she could only walked inside and pointed at the cup in her hand. Ijust came to get some water. Embarrassed, one of the girl pointed at the water fountain at the corner of the room, another girl just walked up and took the cup in her hands. Ill do it for you, andwe were just, joking. Yeah, we hope you dont mind, it was really just some jokes. Though being gossiped about doesnt feel good, Qiqi didnt really care since she had nothing to do with all these girls. Its alright, I dont mind it. She headed back to the parlor, and Yuqi arrived there as well about half an hourter. Wow, look at this! Smiled Yuqi as he saw all the snacks Qiqi devoured,Looks a some burrs just threw a party here. Yourete! Said Qiqi as she burped,What else am I supposed to do when I was waiting? Chapter 565: Chapter 565 The End Part 1 Come on, let me see if you have put on some more weight. Smiled Yuqi Mu as he was about to hug Qiqi. Yuqi! Said Qiqi as she stepped aside,Your people will gossip again! Again? Well Youre upset. Said Yuqi as the smile on his face was gone,Because of the gossip, I heard. You heard? Theres no secret in this ce to me. Said Yuqi, head held up high. Of course, Mr Mu. Smiled Qiqi. Dont worry, Qiqi, never will you see them again here. What? Did you just fire them? I did, and they would never ever be hired in anywhere else in this city, for they talked behind my girls back. Qiqi was quite shocked since she knew how hard it was to be admitted into Yuqispany, but it was not the girls that Qiqi was worried about, it was Yuqi. Is it okay to justfire them? Its all fine. Ive promoted Linda to take care of things like this for me, and there will always be new guys here to fill in the nks. Linda Yeah, thedy that brought you snacks and everything. Qiqi suddenly realized why Linda chose to stay silent back in the drinking room. It was not that she sided with Qiqi because of her integrity, it was that she was using Qiqi as her stepping stone. As for Yuqi, he smiled as he saw the look on Qiqis face andnded a k**s on her cheek. Whatwhat did you do? You seemed lost. Smiled Yuqi,And I just summoned you back. Fine. Said Qiqi, she handed the pumpkin pie over to Yuqi and said:I brought you snacks, too, just dont know if you like it or not. As long as its from you. Said Yuqi as he took a bite on the pie and had Qiqis fingers in his mouth, smiling. E! Eximed Qiqi as she took her hand back,Anyway, just take it as the appetizer. Whats the entree then? Entree? Wait, is this all you have? So what? Smiled Qiqi as she blinked her eyes. You silly girl. Laughed Yuqi,Come on, lets go for the entree. Where to? The canteen. Huh? It was a surprise to Qiqi since she thought that people like Yuqi would never eat in a canteen. Yeah, canteen, but dont forget its a canteen in ourpany. Whatever you want to eat, just name it. Really? Yeah, we have Michelin Stars chefs here, quite many of them! Wowlead the way! Didnt you just had a ton of snacks? Like I said, appetizers! Yuqi burst intoughter and took Qiqi to the canteen. The staffs were there rxing and chatting, but everyone stopped and stayed silent as they noticed Yuqi walked inside. Qiqi was quite embarrassed but Yuqi seemed like he didnt care. Here we are, Qiqi, pick whatever you like. But Qiqi just picked some sushi, which quite confused Yuqi it didnt seemed like the Qiqi he knew. Really? Thats all? Well Said Qiqi as she stood upright,I think I shouldbehave myself here. Yuqi burst intoughter again, which was quite a scene to the staffs there since theyve never seen Yuqiughing so hard. Hey, Yuqi! What do you mean? Its just Said Yuqi, eyes squinted fromughing,Youre so adorable! That doesnt sound like apliment. It is apliment! So lucky of me to have you here with me! Whatever. Qiqi sat down and enjoyed the food. It did taste good, and she was quite confused that none of the staffs there seemed to be fat though the food here in the canteen were stunningly delicious. Knock knock! Smiled Yuqi as he handed some steak over to Qiqi,Give it a try, Qiqi, I just dont understand why you always, say, zone out when you have me around you. I mean, Is quite handsome, right? The scene! Mr Mu cutting steak for a girl! The staffs all fixed their eyes on Qiqi and Yuqi while Qiqi had already got used to it. Yummy! Told ya! Okay, I think Im Said Qiqi, trying her best not to burp,Im full. I guess you dont really eat here, do you? Dah. Thats why they look at you like youre a panda in the zoo. Its for their own good, you see what theyre like when Im here. Thatmakes sense. So why chose here today? Showing you our family business, by family I meanyou will be one of us soon. Qiqi immediately started coughing, she was drinking water when Yuqis words surprised her. Yuqi reached over to pat on her back. Cutcut the crap! Its not that I would own this ce like you! Well, you love the snacks and sweets here, right? Yes. And the food. Yes. And me. Yhuh? Yes or no? yes. Deal! Smiled Yuqi as he leaned back on the chair. Deal? Yeah, deal. Come on. Ill show you around this ce. Can I justgo? I want to head back to school now. Uttered Qiqi, feeling like it was a mistake to havee. Why? You got some emergencies? Nah. Then stay. But Dont you like being with me? Does this feel like a shame to you? Asked Yuqi, sternly. What? No! Then why are you in such a hurry to leave? Its justI dont feelfy here. Why? People herethey look at me like Im a freak. No, Qiqi, theyre just curious. They know who you are, and Im just showing them the queen. Dont you think its too early to do this? Said Qiqi, frowned. What is this about? Are you going to break up with me or what? No. What is this then? Its justI dont want them to feel like that its your money that Im after. Ill be d if you are! If only money makes you feel better about me. Dontbe like this, Yuqi, its not that Im privileged to you. But youre always like it, right now you dont even want to stay a bit longer with me. Said Yuqi, looking a bit upset. The scene again! Mr Mu seemed to be bordering upon crying because of a girl! Okay Sighed Qiqi, knowing that they way people looked at her turned a bit spiteful,Lets go for a walk here. Really? Really, Yeah! Yuqi smiled up again, and Qiqi let out a sigh because of Yuqis fickleness. They set off for a short tour in thepany, Yuqi showed Qiqi quite many details of thepany though Qiqi wasnt really focused on it. Greetings, Mr Mu, and Qiqi. Said some staffs as they met Qiqi and Yuqi, which quite surprised Qiqi. They know my name? Asked Qiqi. Its about manners, they must know how to behave themselves when the queen is around. Justdont call me like that. As you wish, your majesty. Yuqi! Chapter 565 The End Part 2 No Murmured Qiqi, hands ced on her head,Thisthis is just a dream She lied back down and buried her head under the pillow. Yuqi just smiled, rolled over and kissed her on her shoulder. What are you doing? Qiqi was shocked again. You said its a dream, well, then Ill just do whatever I want. The touch of Yuqi told that this is not a dream, Qiqi tried her best to push Yuqi away and turned around, nearly crying. Hon, look at you! You enjoyed itst night, dont you remember? Jesus Qiqi could barely made herself heard because of embarrassment,Then you must take on the responsibility! Huh? Yuqi seemed to be quite confused,Shouldnt you be the one to do this? What? Its you that started everything! Qiqi put one her clothes, decided that she would just act like she couldnt remember anything. So you just dine-and-dash on me. Uttered Yuqi,Ill tell everyone about this. What the hell are you doing? Shouted Qiqi as Yuqi reached for the phone. Cause it seems like you want to ditch me after everything. Jesus, Im the victim, okay? So you still remember everything, huh? Juststop it. Im quite lost now, I want to head back to school. Then take your time to recall what happenedst night. Smiled Yuqi,I can give you some hints of it. Yuqi got up from the bed and headed for shower, naked. Holy Qiqi nearly passed out, she still couldnt believe what happenedst night. She checked her phone and found a few unanswered calls from Chuxue, and she called it back. Qiqi? Where were youst night? I was quite busy, anything you need to tell me? Doctors told us that they will discharge Anna soon since she doesnt need to stay in hospital for recovery! Thats great! If you wanna see her just head to her house, she still have to stay there for a long time. Well, I need to see her tomorrow. Smiled Qiqi,I got some files of graduation from the school that needs her to sign on it. Phone hanged up, Qiqi quickly dressed up and headed to Annas house. She tried her best to calm herself down and decide she needed someone to straighten out her mind, but she was surprised as she saw the crowd in Annas house. Wow, you guys are all here. Uttered Qiqi. You dont sound like youre happy to see us. Smiled Chuxue. No, I justdidnt see thising. Well, what was worse was that Yuqi was also there. Qiqi could only look away from him and put the files down on the desk. Anna noticed the awkwardness on Qiqis face, then she murmured to Chuxue and told her to gave Qiqi a cup of tea. Did you two had funst night on the ocean? Asked Chuxue. And Qiqi immediately coughed out the tea and got choked by it. Jesus, girl! Said Chuxue, patting on her back,What happened? Did you catch a cold? Shes fine, and we had a wonderful night together. Said Yuqi with a look on his face which seemed like he was implying something. Qiqi quickly tuned around and red at Yuqi, which caught everyones attention. So Qiqi didnt answer the phonest night? Asked Anna. Yeah. Said Chuxue. What about you? Said Anna to Yuqi. Well Hey, you dropped your denture! Murmured Qiqi to Yuqi as she quickly grabbed him to the corner of the room. Huh? Youd better watch your mouth, or youll be in need of denture soon! Oh. Yuqi nodded, then he turned around and made an announcement:Guys, Qiqi wasnt with mest night and we didnt had a slept over together on a yacht! Noticed the look on Qiqis face, Yiyao grabbed her hand and asked all the men in the room to leave for a while, its time for some girls talks. Yuqi wanted to stay, but Yulin just patted on his shoulder and took him outside. Okay, girls, it wasnot what you guys are thinking about. Said Qiqi sternly, though she knew that probably none would believe it. Well, there went her reputation, thanks to Yuqi. What we think about it doesnt matter, dear. Smiled Anna,As long as you dont find it annoying or upsetting. So, Qiqi, do you find yourself in happiness? Happiness? Qiqi thought about it for a while: She has close friends, a boy she really takes a shine to, parents are both healthy, everything seemed great to her if what happenedst night doesnt count. Maybeyes? Then just ept it and grab the chance when you still can. Butit takes time to make decisions. Stuttered Qiqi. Come on, Qiqi! Laughed Chuxue as she winked at Qiqi,Be brave and, maybe be wild as well! You have all of us here for you! If Yuqi ever wrong you, Ill beat the crap out of him! Were are experts of romantic rtionship, but at least weve experienced it before you did, you can alwayse for help. That cleared all the hesitations away from Qiqis mind. She burst into a big warm smile and realized that it would be only a waste of time thinking about what would eventually happen, she just needed to ept it. And off all the people in the room, I guess Im the one that is in some real trouble. Sighed Chuxue,The wedding ising in just a month, and theres still quite many things left undone. I thought you nearly got everything set. Basically everything, but Im just nervous and couldnt think of anything else but the wedding. I cant even sleep well these days. That happens. Smiled Yiyao,But everything will be great after that! Thats how I said to myself. But why are you nervous? Qiqi was confused,It sounds like that wedding is a burden to you. You will feel the same when you have to deal with your own wedding. Smiled Anna. Whatever. Said Chuxue,Qiqi, do stay at my back, Ill throw the bouquet to you. Sure! In Qiqis mind, wedding is always full of romance and happiness, but is it so? Soon the wedding day came, quite many Mr Big in the city were invited since it was a marriage between the Yes and the Nanongs family. Chuxues nervousness peaked and it quite exhausted Qiqi since she tired her best to cal, Chuxue down. The whole ceremony came to an end quickly. Looking at Chuxue in fancy white wedding dress, Qiqi was a bit teary, shes happy that Chuxue found her true love. Soon it came to the time for girls to fight for the bouquet. Chuxue left a tacit nce at Qiqi and raised the bouquet. Three, two, one! She threw the bouquet to where Qiqis was at, and Qiqi kept her hands up and waiting for the bouquet, or to say, the happiness tonded on her. But there came a fat girl who came out of nowhere, she bumped into Qiqi and stayed there, waiting for the bouquet toe. Its mine! But she tripped her self on someone and fell down on the ground, and the bouquet just dropped on the ground as well and picked up by Yuqi, who was there only because that he was worried that Qiqi may fall down and gurt herself. Wellthanks, Chuxue. People started cheering up for Yuqi, the one who picked the bouquet is believe to be the one that would be married soon. Chuxue didnt see iting as well, but it doesnt really matter since hes already Qiqis man. Congrats, Yuqi! So when will you round up your wedding? Thatsup to Qiqi. Yuqi thought about it for a while, he walked to Qiqi, bouquet put down on the ground and took a ring out of his pocket and knelt down on his knee. Will you marry me, Qiqi? Boom! None of the people there saw iting, not even Yuqi himself since he just improvised. He was quite nervous as well since he knew what Qiqis like, she may probably poured wine down on his head out of shock and confusion. Yes. Qiqis voice broke the silence, and it was Yuqis turn to feel like dreaming. Eexcuse me? I said, Yes! Qiqi was nearly shouting, and smiling in the same time. And dont you regret! Never will I regret this! Said Qiqi as she took the ring and put it on. She was also nervous, but she had made up her mind that she would embrace whatever that is destined toe. Thank you for this bouquet, Chuxue! Yuqi wasughing like a kid, Tell me how you nned your wedding out, I need to learn something! Come on, its not like were getting married soon. Smiled Qiqi. The sooner the better, isnt it? Hey. Qiqi grabbed him by his hand,Im still a student, okay? ButAnna got married when she was still a student. Its different, and I just dont want to get married to soon, I need time to grow and learn more things before I take on the responsibility of being a wife of a wealthy family. Well Yuqi was quite reluctant, but he had to agreed,Okay then, tow and a half year for postgraduate, right? Ill be waiting.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It maybe longer. Smiled Qiqi,Maybe Ill continue until doctorate. Huh? Qiqi just turned around and joined the talks of the girls, and all the boys came near Yuqi and congratted. Just be patient, dude, a watched pot never boils! Qiqi! Shouted Yuqi,You will marry me in a year, I promise! He was met with no answer. Qiqi didnt turn around, but the smiled on her face told everything, everything about her love, her passion, and her life of happiness. (This is the end of the whole story, thank you for reading!) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!